An Extended Holiday

by Commander_Pensword

Rating: teen
Tags: Violence, Princess Celestia, Death, Alternate Universe, Human, Main 6, Princess Luna, Changelings, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Comedy, Other, Romance, Adventure
Length: 1902372

Adventure, Mayhem, Magic of unknown origins, and talking colorful Ponies. All being unrelated events have brought three friends together into the wildest holiday that anyone could imagine.

Adventure, mayhem, magic of unknown origins. Oh, and talking ponies. These are the strange events that have brought three friends together into the wildest holiday that anyone could imagine.

It starts as a small Halloween chat, where they showcase their costume designs to one another. However, due to events outside of their control, they soon find themselves in a new land during a turbulent time.

Now trapped in a case of mistaken identity, these friends find themselves thrown into the deep end, when a royal wedding they’re asked to assist with is suddenly interrupted, and the three of them soon find themselves on an extended holiday from any sense of reality they ever knew.

We now have our own An Extended Holiday TVTropes Page:
A big thank you to wille179 for setting it up.
A/N: Now I would like you all to know first of all, this is a collaborative work between myself and some friends. So if you enjoyed this, why not stop by and say hello to the other three writers of this story. I have included their links at the bottom here.
Team Extended Holiday
American Brony - Writer
Teal Speckles - Writer
Shawn820 - Writer
OmniKitsune - Writer/Head Editor
Biker Dash - Editor

Big thanks to Shawn820 for the great cover art.
WARNING: There are spoilers in the comments. Read the comments at your own risk. By all means, please add to the discussions.

Published 2014-04-15 20:00:08 UTC
Last updated 2025-01-02 04:10:17 UTC

2 - Stranger Danger

Discord, Harmony, and Three hairless Minotaurs?

Extended Holiday
Chp 2: Discord, Harmony, and Three hairless Minotaurs?
Act 1

“We tell thee sister it is an attack! Discord hath discovered some new way to bring chaos to our doors.” Luna stomped her hoof as they examined the scene. “Let us put them in the cells until we can divine their purpose”

Captain Shining Armor only nodded his head. “While I do not agree with the Discord angle, I still agree that until we can ascertain their cause and meaning within Canterlot, they should be at least separated and detained until they are either found out one way or the other.”

Celestia slightly nodded in agreement. “Perhaps. If we are to separate them we should each watch after one.” Celestia said, pointing towards the three beings. “Each of them seem different, we should be able to get a basic background based off their appearance, and then we can determine which of us shall look over them.”

Luna examined the one beside the Koi pond. “This armor looks similar to what we remember before our… vacation.” The red sword levitated in her blue magic. “Fortunately this steel was made simply for ceremonial means, not for warfare, we shall take this one to our observatory”

Shining Armor looked at the hairless Minotaur behind the statue. “I can recognize some of the camouflage, not the writing but otherwise I think we can keep him in the barracks so as to keep them…. not so jumpy.” The Captain of the Guard replied as he whistled to have some of the guards to carry at least the one behind Discord’s Statute.

Celestia looked to the one on her prized rose bushes. “This one seems to be wearing something close to what some nobility would wear here. I shall take him with me.” She looked towards the being, and noticed a small glint near his side. Upon further investigation she noticed the long blade at his side that would have been hidden by its coat, if it wasn’t open. Thankfully, from what she noticed the blade was dull, most likely from lack of use, she took the blade and teleported it somewhere hidden.

“Lieutenant Nightshade.” Luna called, in response she was approached by a heavily scarred bat pony. The helmet of his armor had a metal patch welded over one of the eye holes hiding a empty socket from the eye he lost to a gryphon.

“Yes your majesty?” He asked with a respectful but at the same time tired tone.

“Take this… hairless minotaur to the observatory, have him under guard at all times. wake me when he shows signs of waking.” Luna ordered yawning as she left for her chambers.

Nightshade began shouting orders to the small squad of thestrals that were currently awake. They grumbled as they hauled the unconscious body away. The night guard desperately in need of sleep.

Celestia, using her magic, picked up the creature, and at the same time pulled out any thorns attached to it. Thinking it over quickly she decided, based off what she could think of the creature the time, decided to try and have a civil conversation with it if possible. Even if it tried to attack her, she could easily take care of the situation.

Shining Armor was the last to move out. He had three unicorns holding this unknown being and a fourth maintaining a sleep spell over the creatures head while he was transported away towards the barracks and a room set aside for Military nice interrogations, however he did order that a few other rooms be reserved just in case the creature proved to be either uncooperative or actually dangerous to all ponies in the vicinity.

The hairless Minotaur gasped and coughed as a bucket of cold water splashed down his head. The streams of water temporarily blinded him and also got him gasping and sucking in air from the coldness. He began to cough a little as some water did enter his mouth. Unknown to him behind a stone wall, he was being observed and notes taken by scientists and military analysts. “What?” He finally coughed out. “What? Where? What?” He muttered.

He heard some shouting, language that he did not understand and he blinked in fear. “Don’t tell me this is a joke.” he shivered, “Or did I get captured by actual crazies?” He still could not see anything in the darkness he could feel he was still wearing clothing but he was cold now. He heard the sound of a heavy door opening and closing and then a new voice broke the silence. “Who are you? How did you get into the Royal Gardens undetected?”

The man, who at one point had been called an Otter before actually relaxed a little. “Oh good you speak english, for a second I thought I was under some cruel prank.”

“English?” The voice actually showed confusion and now that he could focus a little more he could tell an odd accent, not Australian, Nor German, nor… he blinked as he realized the question had been repeated. “Where are you from?” The tone of voice made him think of TV and the military asking a captured…. he paled a little at what he thought.

“Oh…. oh is this some halloween prank? Well, fine, United States of America, Matthew Conner, Rank Civilian.” He at least mentally hoped that he got the stuff right of what he could give under the Conventions that the United States signed.

“Civilian? Why were you wearing military clothing?” The voice responded, and he heard something slam on… was the floor stone? He asked himself but he shook his head and returned the answer same as before. “If you do not answer why you were wearing military style clothing we shall have to move you to the dungeons and I do not think you would like the cold, damp, cold chains around your arms and legs… but you can avoid it, Answer the question.”

Mr. Conner gulped but slowly nodded his head. “Very well. The clothing to my nation is more surplus and outdated… I was wearing it for fun and to win a bet.” He shook his head, yeah, he would not do well without training. He only hoped this was a good guy playing bad to see how he would handle the stress.

“Very well… no more questions,” The voice was sounding horse at the moment. “You can rest and we shall dry your clothing for being a good Colt.”

“Colt?” He asked the room but nothing stirred or voices replied, however he did feel his clothing beginning to dry and his shivering slowed as he warmed up.

Taze groaned as he began to come to consciousness, the world seemed to swim into place and the first thing to pop into his mind ‘is this what a hangover feels like?’ He attempted to get up only to feel something cold at his neck. Looking down he groggily noticed the metal spike attached to a long wooden pole… a spear that was the term, being held by what would appear to be a black bat like pony wearing blueish armor.

Not being a morning person, or even a waking up person in general, Taze’s mind took a few extra seconds to compute moving probably wasn’t the best idea, ignoring the pony for the moment to avoid a total mind crash. “Um did I kill somebody or something?”

His response was unintelligible sounds, sounding something like the neighs of a horse. “Ok, I’m just gonna lay here till you get a translator or something.” In his head several voices were having intense debates about if what was happening was possible, how it happened if it was and who spiked his drink last night?

These questions where interrupted as a larger pony with both wings and a pointy horn walked into the room. looking at Taze, then the spear at his neck she made some sounds at the pony holding the spear, which in term caused him removed it hastily.

“Uh thanks” Taze said attempting to get up slowly, when none of the other ponies moved to stop him he sat up. “Okay where am I?”

The larger horse seemed to attempt to respond. Taze shook his head. “No I don’t understand you.” Nodding, the pony seemed to be practicing a few mouth movements before she tried again.

“Please forgive my accent” she said indeed her voice trailed with a heavy accent sounding somewhat scandanavian to Taze’s ears. “It has been a long time since we used this tongue.”

“Uh, it’s fine” Taze said looking around warily. “Where am I?” He asked again.

“Thou hast entered the land of Equestria, fair warrior.” Luna said. “We are the crown, Princess Luna, co-ruler of the land, and thou art?”

“Uh” Taze’s mind raced for an answer looking down he decided to roll with with we had. “I am called Taze, a hunter from the land of pokke.” He said his voice gaining depth and bravado as he convinced himself he could play this roll. With a deep bow he looked up. “It is an honor lady Luna”

“Such armor and weapons are hardly fitting for hunting simple game.” Luna noted “Strange for a hunter.”

“Pokke is plagued by terrible beasts my lady, hunters are not sent to hunt for food but rather for safety..” Taze searched his person carefully. “My weapons wouldn’t happened to have came with me would they?” He asked casually.

“We took the liberty of sending them to the forges for cleaning, come, I sense you bear no danger to equestria, we will retrieve your arms and then we shall feast.” Luna grinned, gesturing to a direction out with flair. after all there was nothing better then a good feast.

Shawn opened his eyes only to shut them again at the amount of light being let into his room. Taking a second shot, he opened his eyes once more, this time slowly.

He moaned in annoyance. “Did I leave my blinds open or something?” He questioned nobody. Reaching an arm over to his right he reached for the rod to close his blinds, only to grab air.

“Huh?” Taking a look around himself he noticed he was not in his bedroom. This causing a couple of alarms to go off in his head, he quickly jumped out of the bed and investigated the room around him.

The door was on the wall to the right of the room, along with a dresser and mirror. Taking note of a couple scratches across the right side of his face he scanned the room further. On the wall across from the door he spotted the window, which was letting in all the light. The last things he could note was another door to the opposite side of the bed, a nightstand next to the bed, a desk next to the window, and a couple bookshelves.

After scanning the room he went towards the door on the opposite side of the bed, opening it up, it was a bathroom. With a quick turn he turned towards the other door and tried to open it, only for it to be locked. Looking down at the handle, there was something wrong with it…

“Who has a lock on the outside of a room?” He mumbled to himself.

Taking a quick glance around again he noticed he was still in his halloween costume. Shaking his head, he ignored the fact and quickly walked over to the window.

“Oh…” He said, staring out the window. “Oh that is high. That is really high up.”

The only thing he could see was, what looked to be another tower off to the right, and a very, very long drop. Taking a second to calm his nerves, he glanced around the room again, this time on the bookshelves, more specifically, the language printed on the books.

“What in the world…” He grabbed the book, opening it to a random page. All he could notice was that, he could not understand the symbols.

A slight jingle make him turn towards the door, he could hear door knob shaking. A second later the door opened up to reveal a certain white alicorn.

“Oh boy… This is not good.” He said, slightly backing up. “This just can’t be…”

Mr. Conner blinked as he woke up from the warm doze he had been lulled into as he looked around. For one thing he noticed that was different then when he first woke up was that his arms were free. Yet he could feel his waist and legs still bound. He also had a single light from the ceiling illuminating only a table in front of him. However it was what was on the table that surprised him. Gems, Gems of many shapes colors and sizes that just made his eyes boggle. “Are… those can’t be real.”

“They are,” The same voice replied from the darkness. “What? Surely you are hungry by now?”

That question caused his stomach to gurgle and he grunted a little. “Yeah I am hungry but what? You think I eat gemstones?” He asked with curiosity. “Don’t be silly, did you look at my mouth? My teeth are not for chewing gemstones.” However he did pick one up and looked at it. “Uh… if this is food…. can I keep one in my pocket?”

There was a sound of another language again as if a discussion was occurring before the voice return, the accent he could not place voice speaking English. “They are all yours, if you can answer what these are.”

Another light appeared over another table and he could see his attache cases open and all the books laid out neatly. “Oh… uh… well as part of being a Civilian attache.”

“You said you were Civilian and wearing the uniform as a bet.” Came the voice from the darkness.

“Don’t you wear things outdated or different than normal clothing at times either for fun or to win bets you know you can win?” The silence was all the answer he needed, and he chuckled a little. “As for what those are? They are what I felt were good choices for representing my nations writing, both in founding documents, and fiction.”

“Fiction? You mean you carry fake stories and novels?” The voice seemed shocked. He heard a bit of that first language again but he ignored it.

“You ever get bored waiting for meetings or assignments? And all you have are approved items? that is what some of those novels are for. To pass the time for me.”

“You are suddenly very talkative…. why is that?” The voice suddenly barked, it was another voice.

“Because I am hungry and…” he gulped. “Well, I might have a limited time left to me I realized while sitting here.” He looked down at his wrists and realized that he had bruised around the wrists a little badly. “Not sure how well I might survive without my medicine.”

“Is that what this…” The sound of metal clattering showed a small dogtag with a red metal finish and text on it. It had his name, phone number, and Coumadin on the last line. “What is the last item?”

“Blood thinner. If your doctors would listen to my heart, you would hear two clicking mechanical valves.” He paused at the gaspes and the rapid chatter now, he could tell maybe three voices were present. He didn’t know what happened next as what felt like some mist covered his face and he blacked out. He would later say it was like being knocked out for a surgery.

Taze took most of his willpower not to geek out looking around. Swords, spears, hammers, waraxes, battle axes, polearms, daggers. Weapons, everywhere, the sound of metal being beaten into shape, the warmth of the coals heating the room. Luna lead him into the room followed by two lunar guards. Tazes eye’s constantly examining every inch of the beautiful medieval style forge was like magic to him.

Luna stopped before a large black anvil in the forge stood a large black unicorn levitating a mallet in her grasp. other smiths at other stations didn’t even look up as they worked not daring even to turn away for there princess and risk ruining their projects.

“Hello Storm Hammer, how goes the work” Luna requested of the smith in equestrian.

“Dull and boring until you sent these Princess.” The unicorn levitated Taze’s blades, the metal had been polished and the handles were bound with new leather. “The designs are like nothing I’ve seen.” She levitated Shawn’s sword momentarily. “This resembles a gryphon longsword but the blade is better balanced and the metal is forged differently, if not for being dull this weapon would be deadly.” She noted before turning to Taze’s blades. “And these, the long one seems perfectly made for slashing and cutting. The metal looks fragile but it’s been bent over onto itself repeatedly. I would enjoy the chance to reinforce the blade simply to see what it’s capable of, and this.” She levitated the blue handled weapon it was a straight edged short blade with a barbed metal spike sticking out the side. “Princess I beg of you to give me more time with these weapons if anything for the sake of Equestria’s growth”

Luna turned toward Taze. “The smith is astounded by your arms she requests more time with them.” Luna explained.

“Would she be able to improve the metal quality?” Taze asked curiously. Luna seemed to ask the smith who responded positively. “She says for another day she’ll make this sword split stone”

Taze considered it for a few minutes. Letting them research these weapons could be bad, but he guessed the cost of reinforcing such things could be incomprehensible. With a deep breath he nodded. The smith unicorn neighed happily, getting to work.

“HUZZAH! WE SHALL FEAST IN HONOR OF YOUR GENEROSITY GOOD HUNTER!” Luna let loose the Canterlot voice causing everyone to wince. “Oh sorry” Luna said sheepishly. Quickly, the guards lead them away.

Celestia took a moment to recognise the language. Having known the language due to her treaties with the other races, she could easily swap to the language.

“Ah, I see you are awake.”

Shawn took a second to register what was going on, thinking as quickly as he could, he pulled himself together and steeled his nerves. Putting on a calm expression he pulled together any information he could remember at the moment, as well as thinking of a plan. With a quick breath, he put on a small smile.

“Yes, just a couple moments ago in fact.” He said, glancing at the bed. “Just a question though, where am I?” He said, looking back to Celestia.

“You are in the nation of Equestria, at the capitol city Canterlot. I am Princess Celestia, of the sun. I rule alongside my sister, Princess Luna.”

Taking a moment, he processed the information. ‘So far, it’s the same.’

“And, what is your name?”

Quickly glancing up, he smiled sheepishly.

“Sorry about that, lost in thought. My name is Shawn. I am from… Somewhere I can say, is very, very far away.”

His choice of words caused Celestia to raise a brow in question. “What do you mean far away?”

He rubbed the back of his neck with an uneasy look. “I am pretty sure where I come from, we do not have a nation called Equestria on the planet, at all. Nor do we have Alicorns.”

“Do you know how you got here?” She asked him.

Shawn hummed in thought. “I was thinking about that as well. I remember heading outside for some reason, I think I saw something in the dark…” He mumbled the last part to himself.

“What was that?” Celestia questioned.

“Nothing, it couldn’t have been what I am thinking anyways.” He said waving a hand dismissively.

Mr. Conner blinked and slowly opened his eyes as he found himself lying on his back and staring at a white ceiling. He blinked again as he turned his head and found that the left of the room which was whitewashed walls had one window. The white curtains drawn shut but still light was shining into the room from it. He could not tell what time it was because first of all, he was in a hospital gown, and second, wait no second he was free to sit up. Which he did slowly and looked around himself wondering what was going on now.

He blinked as he was now facing forward and saw that their was a door to the right of his position as well as another window with the blinds drawn and shut. “So, I am in a hospital again. This is fun.” He noticed that he was not hooked up to any machines, yet the machines were making noises and he could tell that it was taking his heart rate, and other items. However the language he could not read and the numbers were…. funny looking. This was his first time that he thought that, he was not…. where he should be. Yet as he thought back he could not remember anything one moment he was talking to his friends the next he was in the darkness talking to a voice.

His mind was drawn to the door as it opened and he just blinked in shock as… a dragon, a dragon as tall as his brother with wings folded on his back. Blue in color looked up and stopped. “Oh, you’re awake, I have just come to tell you that the doctors are first mystified at how you have such advanced valves in your heart. But the trauma scar on your chest shows how they entered your body.” he blinked but smiled with so many fangs and sharp teeth. “They say that by tonight they should have a potion you can drink that would maintain your blood levels as they are at the moment.” He made a face. “Those drinks I have heard are bitter so advice is to eat a peach after the drink to get rid of the bitter taste.”

The entire time this dragon was talking. This Dragon with a sash with the image of a sun and moon emblem over his right shoulder, Mr. Conner, Otter, a Human soldier want to be, just stared in utter shock before he finally opened his mouth. “Myth…. mythology, how? Where? What? What is that?” Mr. Conner waved at the screen with the text. “Not the monitor the language, Where AM I?” The voice and tone had grown serious and he had not known it, but a little threatening. However he was talking to a dragon.

Unfazed the Dragon just tilted it’s head, no the voice put it male, or female, Mr. Conner was not sure. Still the answer left him in a stupor of thought that lasted for a half hour at least. “You are in Equestria. Canterlot Royal Veterans Hospital. Restricted Ward.”

He was still sitting there after a nurse came in. An Equine nurse and took his vitals and left after trying to get him to talk. Through what a small part of his mind was telling him was an interpreter, still his mind had shut down.

The great hall of Canterlot castle had been decorated quickly, so quickly it surprised Taze how fast the staff had managed to work, considering Luna has only ordered this feast a matter of hours ago. New banners had been placed all over the room, including one with the symbol of the Monster Hunter Guild, which was surprisingly accurate considering what Taze considered to be a feeble description. The tables were laden with all sorts of food, fruits that Taze was sure he’d never even heard of before, baked goods, sweets, moonpies…. lots of moonpies, and a large multi-layered cake topped with much to Taze’s delight raspberry cream icing. He spent the next half hour meeting ponies of different stations and titles, many of whom he accorded the respect they truly deserved by instantly forgetting.

Taze noticed a few times that the servants seemed to anticipate what Luna was about to say and began to wonder about the frequency of feasts ordered by the lunar princess. Acrobats performed around the room and there was even a Zebrican drummer. Finally, Taze set down on what seemed to be his pre-decided place, aside from spots he guessed belonged to Luna, Celestia, and Shining Armor. He noticed a pink pony seated nearby, similar to Celestia and Luna, she possessed both wings and a horn, her mark seemed to be a blue heart with pink wings.

Taze didn’t consider himself a good judge of character but something about her seemed to bother him. Deciding it was just nerves he continued scanning the room, he noticed, aside from his own chair which he had been told was meant for visiting minotaurs and other bipeds, he noticed another one set on the other end of the table. Shrugging it off for now, he found his attention drawn to the antics of the acrobats as he patiently waited for Lunas accent to begin with eating the food.

Off to the side he noticed a pair of doors opening, a second later Celestia walked in, she was turned to whoever was holding the door open. He couldn’t see much on who was holding it open, except for a black gloved hand, and a blue cuff with gold stripes.

Shawn and Celestia were seated at a small table inside the room Shawn woke up in, both with tea in front of them.

“My sister has invited us to join her in a feast. We would understand if it is something you would rather not attend. However it would be appreciated, should you appear to dispel any worry amongst the nobles.” Celestia said, after taking a sip of tea.

After thinking about it for a second Shawn only smiled slightly.

“I would be honored to go. Best to get any rumors out of the way before they appear.”

Celestia smiled at his response and choice of words. “We will head off when you are ready.”

A soft clank was heard as Shawn placed his cup down onto the table, already finished. “Ready whenever you are Princess.”

After a moment, both of them stood and were on their way to the feast. Whilst walking, Shawn would occasionally glance over to the windows and tapestries, that lined the walls.

The guards that wandered the halls didn’t seem to pay them that much attention, except for a quick glance at Shawn.

After several minutes of walking they came across a set of big double doors. With a quick thought Shawn took a couple of steps forwards and opened the doors, then heading off to the side, and putting his arm out. “After you.” He said with a small smile.

“Thank you.” She said, as she walked in.

The sounds from the room were louder than he expected, and oddly enough he noticed a couple of banners that seemed, oddly familiar to him.

He glanced into the room only to meet a pair of eyes staring back at him, within the couple of seconds provided at glance, the two recognised each other immediately.

“Peter?!”

“Shawn?” Taze almost shouted.

“I thought thy name was Taze?” Luna asked confused.

“In Pokke we are given two names, our birth name which we carry till we decide what we want to do, then the name our guild master christens us with.” Taze spouted on the fly. “We still use our birth name amongst close friends.”

“A strange custom.” Luna noted, but seemed to be accepting the story. Taze sighed out of view.

“And what is thy title?” Luna asked Shawn quite suddenly. “Surely such close friends would share the same occupation.”

Taze spoke up. “My lady this man is the cousin of our king, he is sometimes sent to inspect the guild the members, the public would not take well to men dying do to being underprepared” Taze tried to signal Shawn to play along.

“Indeed a wise man, your king.” Luna nodded.

Soon, Shawn had walked over to them alongside Celestia.

“I thought I was the only one here. This is wonderful.” Shawn said with a smile. “Glad to know that a friend is here.”

Taze got up thinking quickly he grabbed Shawns left hand with his own and hugged him. “It’s been too long.” This wasn’t entirely a lie as the last time he had seen Shawn physically was at a convention over a year ago.

Matthew Conner slowly sat up and after being left alone to dress in the only outfit he had, he was led out of the hospital, and into an underground tunnel system. WHile he did try to speak twice he learned that at the moment he was to be seen and heard breathing but not talking. Didn’t help that his interpreter had gone another way. He did not see anyone till he found himself in another part of another building.

The dragon suddenly appeared at his side giving him a little fright as he quickly whispered to him. “We are taking you through the nobles section of the castle, thankfully we have most of the hallways closed off, which is normal when leading high level nobles, the rumors will be about which noble got led through the castle this time. We are going to take a shortcut through banquet three, it is usually empty at this time of…” He noticed that many of the folks were trailing off. The Dragon without much ceremony suddenly moved a scaly arm out which Matthew walked right into, he noticed that the entire group was now standing still as if trying to decide what to do next. “It seems Luna is holding another of her feasts… I, this is.” he paused and looked back. “Or maybe not.” he turned to face and spoke in the other language with the pony guards quickly and then grinned. “It seems that you might help us a little, you seem the most advanced of the three.”

Mr. Conner did not like the toothy grin he was getting from the Dragon, yet he found himself led right into the feast before he could even ask about this three he mentioned, as he was surrounded by guards, his presence with all these guards he realize just created a rather sudden silence in the entire room. All eyes upon the last of the hairless MInotaurs. One who looked like he had been blindsided by a bright light.

3 - A Word and a Warning

A Feast of Knowledge

Extended Holiday
Chp 3: Feast of Knowledge
Act 1

“So there I stood wind whistling in my ears the cold biting into my very bones, I was out of potions traps and all I had left was one flash bomb.” Taze explained with flare. “I had my eager cleaver in hand.” He motioned to the huge size of the blade. “And across from me stood the fearsome Tigrex! Imagine an animal with the instincts of a tiger, the head of a tyrannosaurus and wings.” Peter said.

“He charged! Squeezing the flash bomb, I ducked at the last moment and tossed it upward. He went right above me nearly crushing me to death! The bomb flashed blinding him, I took advantage of his blindness, running up his back I slashed the back of his neck, my sword barely grazed him but the shock from the blade caused him to convulse, the motion threw me off. I got to my feet staring at him as he growled preparing to charge again. I knew I was about to die. With a roar I ran towards him and he charged towards me teeth gnashing and claws flailing. with all the strength I had left I pulled my hands back and thrust forward with a stab.”

It was at this moment that the doors slammed open and the clanking of armor filled the room as the Royal Guards entered the room surrounding a blue dragon about the size of coming up to a average human’s armpit. While the Ponies themselves were to a man’s waist. Next to the Dragon was a third hairless Minotaur wearing jungle camo, and a black military beret. He just stared at those staring at him akin to a deer in headlights. The room was dead silent at this very moment.

“Great, just when I get to the dramati…. Matthew?” Taze stopped from his complaint. seeing Luna’s stare he panic’d “You’re alive! Huzzah?” He looked at Shawn for help.

In the background Shawn seemed to have his face in a book with much interest, though if you looked carefully it looked as though he was actually trying to hide his face.

“Honestly, I was told you were the best at keeping me safe.” he looked grumpy. “And now… well I guess my report might show that outside forces interfered in my delivery of important documents to your leaders.” Matthew spoke and remained silent, he was unsure why he had said what he did, but as Taze began to speak, he realized it seemed to have built onto an already crafted backstory.

“Forgive me, I will make sure the guild refunds the money that was paid for your protection, please forgive my failure.” Taze begged in mock fear.

“I shall put that in my report, but it is not my choice what is done between our leaders.” he sighed and shook his head. “They briefed me there would be odd days when I joined as Civilian Contractor… never thought being a courier would be, odd.”

He turned to Shawn. “So, did I win my bet? You said I could not pull off being military.” He smirked. “Seeing as I was taken by this nation's Military, do I win?” He was grinning like one who was happy with the results of a bet. He heard some mutterings from the guards and he hoped that they put that this man was the one he had the bet with over his clothing and military bearing.

Shawn, trying to think as quick as he could, chuckled. “Yes, yes. I would believe so, but due to our… Current location. I can not complete the end of the bargain at this moment.”He looked up towards Matthew, putting the book down. “Glad to know you are alright.”

Mr. Conner nodded his head. “Same here.” He sighed and looked around. “Trapped in another land. Away from home…” he frowned. “Did not expect to spend my holiday time after work in another land… I know I will miss my homeland.”

“HUZZAH” Luna shouted in the royal canterlot voice. “THE FUN HAS BEEN TRIPLED!” Luna shouted “WE DECREE MORE FOOD AND A BIGGER CAKE!”

Mr. Conner looked at the table. “Good, I am starving. I could eat a shark.” He was grinning at the idea of some food. He looked at the dragon. “Uh… when will that?” He trailed off on the question.

“Later today, we shall bring you the first gobblet here.” The Dragon replied and the Guards slowly, at the insistence of the Royals to also join in the edges of the feast. Matthew sat down in a place near his friends but not as close as he wanted. He also noticed that not many Ponies were trying to introduce themselves to him. He shrugged must be the uniform he thought to himself.

“ATTENTION EVERYPONY” another voice spoke it was male and seemed sauve with a defined tone of high society.

“Yes count Fancy Pants?” Celestia asked curiously.

The dragon translator was kind enough to translate for them as the count spoke.

“Your majesty, I would just like to lift a glass in honor of your guests, they may be strange but it is my hope that Equestria well be warm and welcoming to them as we try to be to all within our borders. And so I would hereby lift this glass to their health and in honor of their valor! Here here!” He shouted before drinking from his glass. The atmosphere seemed to change quite suddenly as nobles stopped whispering about them as if they weren't even there much to the disdain of one strange blond and white unicorn that seemed to have been enjoying the gossip.

Mr. Conner blinked and looked left and right slightly. He looked towards the dragon. “What do I do?” he hissed in a whisper after he got the full translation.

“Well, you take your glass, raise it in a toast to the one wishing you health, and be the first to sip, after the Princesses of course.” He paused. “Do you not attend such parties?”

Mr. Conner blinked but shook his head slowly and gently. The only one he had seen toasts to were pre scripted and to honor the leaders of our nation, the leaders of the military, and the MIA soldiers.

Taze mirrored the actions of the ponies and Shawn. “You’ll forgive my awkwardness hunters toast differently,” he explained.

Mr. Conner raised his glass last. They could see that he was relaying on translating speech, so for the moment he was forgiven on the slowness. Well at least from those that were not wanting to pick bones or imagined insults from guests of so far mythical appearances.

After the celebration, the three ‘hairless minotaur’s to their rooms, which happened to be the same room.

“Well…” Shawn started. “Didn’t expect that.”

“This dream gets weirder and weirder, I actually feel tired.” He noted.

Shawn only looked over to Taze. “Uh… Dream?” He questioned.

“Well it’s gotta be, I mean considering everything, that was Celestia, Luna, Shining Armor unicorns, pegasi, colourful talking ponies.” Taze said noting.

At the moment they were left alone in their room for the night.

“Uh…. what are we going to wear for PJs?” Matthew asked as he looked at the bed. He looked back as Shawn. “Why is it that this feels like those stories we brainstormed with humans sharing one room?” He shook his head. “Well I do have one good thing to report.” He placed his attache cases on the table and opened it up to show the gems from the bowl they tried to have him eat for breakfast. “We have some money and funds.” he looked at the group. “Based on calculations… you think we have a small fortune here?”

Taze examined them carefully. “This is a star sapphire.” He said. “And this is a black diamond, a black diamond! those are inexplicably rare.”

“They gave them for me to eat.” Matthew muttered in shock. “I mean EAT!” he paused and shook his head. “I guess they thought… I was a gem eating dragon or something.”

“Emeralds are the rarest of the non special gemstones you have twelve here, and at least two are flawless.” Taze noted. “My family knew a polish guy who’s family was jewelers from two generations back, he taught me a few things, but not a lot. This is a small fortune”

“So…. based on what we have seen, do we have a fortune? Or a bowl of worthless trinkets?” he asked the room before shaking his head. “No matter, if those of less noble intentions found out how to do what we did…. the fuel to the fire that my homeland fights for wealth and not Freedom would be added to and…” he closed his eyes as his fists tightened.

“Thats if they could exploit it, lets remember something here, all humanities major current weapons rely on two aspects, heat and impact.” Taze noted. “They have dragons here! Large fire proof, diamond hard armor.” Taze noted. “They wouldn’t stand a chance.”

Matthew in his military jungle camo just looked at the Monster Hunter. “Humanity, we once thought that man would fall if we flew too high.” He looked to the ceiling of the room. “We landed over eight men on a rocky airless object that controls the tides of Earth. Given time, given the ambition of one as Alexander the Great, how long will you think Humanity will take to find a weakness? How many years ago did we discover powered flight? Just over one hundred years? How long did it go from steam boilers to bullet trains? Sailing ships to monster luxury floating resorts?” He smirked sadly. “Either humanity will become a great ally, or,” he trailed off. “Or we shall become a byword in this land.” he stood up from the chair he was sitting in. “I would go for Ally in my mind, we have too much to share, I’ve seen too much in history to know we can go one way, or the other, or have humanity split down into thousands of pathways.”

“First things first.” Shawn started at the window. “We need to figure out how we got here, I think I can’t remember correctly for myself. Because what I saw doesn’t happen.” He turned towards the others. “Can you both remember how you got here?”

“I stepped outside...and…. nothing I remember fighting the lock a little actually but that was about it. Nothing after until I woke up talking to the darkness and then… finding out I had been holding a conversation with that blue Dragon.” Matthew just sat down on one of the beds. “To quote the British. Blimey, a real life talking Dragon.” he slipped into a poor impersonation of a British citizen.

“Merlins beard.” Taze added with a chuckle. “I don’t remember I turned the chat off checked my mail and it blanks out after that, I must have fallen asleep reading again.”

Shawn raised a brow in question. “You know you’re not dreaming, right Taze?”

“Shawn I assure you colourful talking ponies are not genetically possible.” Taze patted Shawn on the back. “Many bronies wish for the same thing but it can’t happen.”

“You can’t feel pain in dreams right?” Shawn asked with a small smile.

“Uh, no...What’s with that face?” Taze asked stepping back.

“Come here, if it’s a dream you wouldn’t feel a thing anyways.” Shawn said, walking towards Taze.

Shawn grabbed onto Taze’s shoulders. “As said, if this were a dream. But…” He trailed off giving Taze a squeeze, enough for him to at least feel something. “...This isn’t” He let go, turning around and trailing off slightly. “I mean, we could give it a further test.” He said, cracking his knuckles.

“How is this possible?” Taze asked, wincing as he backed off. “This shouldn’t be possible!”

“I do not know. All I know is, I can hear my ticking artificial valves, And I felt hungry, I never felt either one before in a dream. Frankly we fell between worlds is my best guess, or we are all shared in some experiment and the FBI will come rescue us any day now.” He smiled a little in a twitchy manner. “I am going more towards the first.” He wrinkled his nose. “I was in a Guard holding cell, I could smell the ponies rather well.”

“As said, I don’t trust what I remember, because, quite frankly, it’s myth, a very unknown one at that!” Shawn said, planting his hands onto one of the desks in the room with a sigh. “Just… What I saw just can’t be, and until you two are able to remember, we got nothing.”

“Well I suppose at least I got something out of this, my swords will be battle ready by tomorrow.” Taze said trying to find the silver lining.

Shawn sighed. “I don’t even know where my sword went.” He said while tapping the empty sword sheath at his left.

“Oh I know it’s getting cleaned, polished, and sharpened in the forges.” Taze spoke up. “Which is good because that’s probably pretty expensive.”

“That’s, good to know.” Shawn said with a happy sigh. “You two should get some rest. I still don’t feel tired.” He said, looking out the window.

Matthew only nodded his head. “That is good, I would hope I can get my weapons back. Seems that they are being kept and studied by the Royal guards, seems they have not encounter a forged K-Bar before.” he sighed and shook his head. “As for my little cardboard gun, ashes.” He moved to a bed to sleep on top of. “I feel better if I had something ranged and easy to use… maybe I should start taking bowmanship lessons.” He muttered as he tried to lay down and sleep. He felt tired but it seemed only when he was standing up or sitting upright…. still he tried to sleep on his back.

Celestia and Luna were currently in one of the many rooms sealed off from most nobility. Celestia and Luna both seemed puzzled about something.

“I just don’t see how that is possible.” Celestia said, pacing. The discussion going on at the moment concerned the three humans.

“My sister has anything like this happened in my absence even remotely?” Luna questioned.

“No, there has never been a case of magic, wrapping itself around something.” She sighed. “Magic is internal, so I have no idea, how that is possible.”

“What about Discord? They appeared next to his statue, didn’t they?” Luna asked.

“Yes, but the guards have checked, Discords magic is trapped inside the stone just as he was, and even then, there was no magical residue from where they appeared. They just, suddenly popped up.” She hummed in thought. “They never seemed to even use it.”

“Perhaps they are not aware of it sister.” Luna suggested. “Maybe magic is uncommon in their land.”

Celestia thought about it. “Possibly, but on one of them, Shawn, while I was talking with him, he seemed to have it fluctuate around him. Controlling it even.”

“Maybe we need to discuss this with one of the older dragons in the kingdom, surely one may know something?” She asked.

“Perhaps. We might have to bring this up with them as well. In the morning of course. They might already be asleep.”

“Agreed my sister.” Luna nodded. “Now you should rest, you are already past your own limit”

“Guys…” Shawn proceeded to shake the two others lightly. “Come on, gotta get going soon.”

Taze had an automatic reaction to being shaken awake, his fist punched Shawn on it’s own accord.

Matthew fluttered his eyes open from the sleep as he felt something falling onto his leg. “GAH!!!” Matthew looked around and saw Shawn laying across the bed and on top of his leg. “I… That hurts Shawn, can you get up?” He grunted in worry. “I just hope that doesn’t bruise too badly.” He Looked at the group and was wondering just what happened. “Also… why did you body slam my legs?”

Shawn pulled himself up. “Sorry ‘bout that.” He grabbed his jaw, moving it around a little. “A punch in the morning would certainly wake anyone up fully.” He looked to Taze. “Good right hook by the way.” He said as he cracked his neck.

“Sorry, my little brothers a morning person.”Taze said getting out of bed. He stretched to the sound of some pleasing cracks.

“Well then, come on you two. Guard outside is going to escort us to where we shall be having breakfast.” Shawn said, already waiting at the door.

“I’ll be there, I’ll be there… besides I think I am going to ask for a change of clothing… only got one shirt,pants, etc.” He moved his head and got out of bed already dressed. They could see he dressed under the covers. “ROTC training there… anyway… ready to go and let’s move.” he slowly limped as he got his legs to work after having a heavy weight fall on them.

“You guys have coffee right?” Taze asked the guard who nodded. “Good.”

“Wonder if they have herbal tea to drink, no caffeine for me… might not be good for my heart…. adrenaline now hurts.” Matthew muttered as he leaned his body against the wall.

“You okay man?” Taze turned to Matthew.

“I think so, I am not really sure. Never had someone slam into my legs before.” he winces. “But it feels like both a Charlie Horse and growth pains… I think Milk will be on the menu for breakfast for me.” He coughed a little. “anyway… I am use to pains, ever since the surgery my lower ribs have always hurt like they are forever bruised.”

“Sorry about that., was still getting myself up and couldn’t hold my balance to a punch.” Shawn said, rubbing his neck. “Shouldn’t happen again.”

“Not a problem, but next time let Taze wake up, or poke him with a pole. Also… don’t poke me just talk to me until I wake up.”

After a minute Shawn opened the door, making a slight gesture towards it. “Let’s get going, shall we?”

“Allonsy?” Taze asked getting to his feet.

“Geronimo.” Matthew replied with a grin.

“Fantastic.” Shawn said, a small smirk on his face.

The group all exited the room, following the guard that was sent to gather them for breakfast. Through countless hallways they followed for what seemed like an eternity, at least for Taze it was, though it was only two or so minutes.

Finally arriving at the dining hall, the group entered to find Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and several others they couldn’t name already sitting down.

“Peter, let me ask this, why did you get into a food eating contest with Princess Luna?”

“What? You’ve never randomly challenged a monarch to an eating contest before?” Taze chuckled a bit. “Anyway she had fun, it ended well.”

Shawn rolled his eyes slightly. At the moment they were following Princess Celestia somewhere, she just mentioned the need to talk to them, and some other things.

Matthew was following silently, he was smiling and had enjoyed his meal, while he did not eat as much as Luna or Taze. He still had eaten a nice meal, and he figured it might last till at least past noon before he needed to eat again. He did keep his eyes open and it was very common to see him turn his head to look at a suit of armor or a tapestry or artwork on the wall.

“So any clues on where we are headed?” Taze asked.

“We are headed to the Royal Library. There are some things I would like to talk about, and a nice quiet environment will be a perfect location.” Celestia said, slightly turned towards them to speak.

Matthew in his jungle outfit smirked. “Ask, and you shall receive.” he chuckled a little. “What I find sad is… going off basics of worlds and culture, I won’t get to read any of the books there.”

“The library might have a book you can understand. I am sure we have some books in the Draconic language.” Celestia hummed in thought. “Unless you write differently, though you speak Draconic we don’t really know much of your kind, which this trip should give us plenty of time to ask these questions.”

“Questions are good, it well get us somewhere.” Taze nodded.

After a minute or so of walking the group finally came across a set of big double doors, on the side of it was a small icon of a book, showing that it was indeed, a library.

Matthew only smirked a little. “I like how icons help with navigating with the castle inside. Hopefully it helps keep folks from getting lost.”

Celestia chuckled lightly. “You would think so, but due to the amount of corridors ponies can still take awhile to find where they were headed. But, every little bit helps, thankfully we have the guards know where most of the main rooms are from their current location.”

The group wandered into the library, following Celestia to one of the sections that seemed to be empty of other ponies. In this section there was a table with chairs around it, and some bookshelves surrounding them. Celestia took a seat, motioning for the others to do the same, in which they did.

Matthew only nodded his head in thanks and took a seat that for him denoted some sense of self preservation he put his back to one of the book cases and also sat in a way that made it hard for someone to sneak up behind him. He remained silent and polite with the royal in the room and guards around him. He did look a few times at the books around him a little with sadness in his eyes as well.

Taze sat down at his seat eye’s tracing around the room curiously. so many books and yet they couldn’t understand a word of them. “water water everywhere but not a drop to drink” he mumbled to himself.

Shawn sat down, not saying a word as his eyes drifted from book to book. He looked as though he was trying to figure out something, his eyes portraying that he was deep in thought.

“Alright, so. I have brought you here away from any unwanted attention to talk to you three about some information I would like to know, and for questions, both from you and myself.” Celestia said to the group.

“My first question, does your kind have any form of magic?”

Matthew blinked and smirked a little. “Well we have magic, but all it is really is slight of hands and smoke and mirrors, other things, but compared to what you can do. What I saw, opening doors with horns and etc. You have the real stuff.” he shook his head. “One Unicorn would become the richest sentient being in the entire nation if they just did mundane things I have seen here.”

“Well,” Taze said. “That’s paraphrasing, some people would say we had it once, ages ago in a time of ignorance, people claimed to control the elements, contact spirits or other such things, our mythology’s are stuffed full of magical beings and magical things but to see any of it in our time is unheard of”

“In our modern era, no. Magic is, as he said.” Shawn said, giving a slight nod to Matthew. “Fake, trick of the hand, and what not.” He leaned back slightly. “But then again, as Peter has said, our history and mythology is a bit…” He paused for a second. “Interesting to say the least.”

Matthew shook his head. “Mythology of creatures that we have not found any evidence for. Dinosaur bones were thought to be dragon bones. As for controlling the weather, enough time studying our weather and you can get an idea of a cycle. Heck the Mayans could predict by mathematics when eclipses and the like would happen centuries before they would.” Matthew was smirking in a way to show he was poking holes for fun with some friends. “As for communicating with spirits? That is a trick that is so old it is considered false by many folks.” He was smiling a little bit bigger. “Then again, faith itself, religion and belief in other beings and a higher God like figure, we still have that, and you know I believe in Religion.” He shook his head. “What you were referring to was pagan and items that give me the chills but I will not deny that miracles will happen, I am a walking Miracle.”

“And thats what we have for ‘magic’ Princess.” Taze spoke up cutting off any more.

Shawn rolled his eyes lightly in a joking manner, with a small smirk on his face. “In short Princess, no we do not have any form of magic besides illusions, tricks.” He said reaching for his hand. After a moment he grabbed his thumb, and pulled it off. After a second he opened his hands and showed how it was done.

Celestia seemed lost in thought. After a moment she hummed lightly. “Alright then, What about how you got here in the first place? Do you know how you got here?”

Shawn looked towards the other two. “I don’t remember for sure myself. What I think I saw is, quite frankly, something that just can not happen.” He paused. “What about you two? Can you remember any details that stood out?”

Matthew shook his head. “Not really no. I remember opening the door just to check if they had forgotten the text and were already outside. I… I think I remember something like surprise but, but then nothing.” he moved a hand to his heart as if the action could steady the feeling his body was going through. “Chill, cold like cutting to the bone. Snow, fire, ice… all at once.” He seemed trapped in a memory. “Images, flashes like a flash from a camera…. and then…. then…. then…” he looked at the guards slowly. “Darkness.”

Taze leaned back in his chair closing his eye’s and bowing his head. “Lets see, it was a bit after our last conversation, I did some reading before leaving home and traveling into town. it was cold, I was walking down the street, i heard a sound, yeah the sound of broken glass, I went to see what it was and then, cold, a burning but not like fire.” Tazes hands instantly went together, rubbing the back of his hands intermittently. “It was a cold burnin and then I was waking up with that night guard at my throat.”

Shawn was mumbling to himself, his eyes constantly shooting across the table. He was lost in thought, something bothering him. He didn’t seem to notice the eyes on him, he was lost in his own thoughts.

“That help?” Taze asked not quite opening his eye’s just yet.

“Shawn?” Celestia questioned.

He didn’t respond, his mumblings were slightly louder but they were jumbled, he would stop now and then and continue, his eyes were still, out of focus and entirely lost in his own thoughts.

It was one of the guards who poked Shawn while speaking to the Princess who repeated the question. “Can you speak so we can all understand? or Rather translators can help? You seem to be disturbed by something and it might help but being more vocal.”

Shawn shook his head and his focus returned. “Wha-Sorry sorry, I, I was just a bit lost in thought. Just… It’s all the same. But, it just can’t be the same, what it was was entirely impossible!” His hand hit the table with a light thud. “Princess, you are skilled with magic, aren’t you?” He received a nod. “Do you know any sort of spell that would, I don’t know, view memories, something like that? I want and need to see these events.” He looked to the group. “If it is possible, I would still like to know you two are fine with it…”

“I guess I can be okay with that.” Matthew replied with a shrug of his shoulders.

“If it needs to be done.” Taze said.

Shawn focused back onto Celestia, who in term nodded. “Yes it is possible, you just have to remember the beginning of the event and I will make sure we all can see it.”

The group looked to each other and gave a slight nod, closing their eyes. After a second they all felt a slight tingling around each of their heads. Upon opening their eyes they were all in a vast empty place, the three humans and Celestia.

“Woah.” Matthew replied at the space. “Reminds me a hanger with all lights off. Or a Cave with lights turned off.” He paused. “Only we seem to see each other rather well.”

“We will be starting with yours Matthew.” Celestia stated.

Slowly things began to light up, showing the room around them. It was really a front hall with a nice rug over a wooden floor. There is an open doorway to a darkened room which was not really important to the memory. There was a wood and woven bench to sit on. next to the bench were snow boots and sunday shoes shined. What it appeared to others were that he was rooming with many others who were of the same mindset as him. The front door which had a lantern on a three tier wooden shoe rack in a corner. The sound of something unknown to Celetia but to the others of a car crunching snow under the tires came from outside. They saw a copy of Matthew open the metal front door and the memory seemed to shatter into a kaleidoscope of colors, odd images and emotions as driven as a snow storm.

Shawn looked at the scene around him. “Could you rewind the memory, slowly.” Celestia nodded and proceeded to do as asked.

Everything seemed to pull itself together, and slowly they watched the memory pull itself together again. “Quick, pause it!” The memory stopped.

Matthew had his hand on the door in which he was walking out of, there was a figure on what the group could guess was the path up to the house, but the figure was too dark to see, all they could notice was it was short, and had something big on its back. Which was a strange occurance as a street lamp was already on off to the right of street, and a few homes with lights, showing that the homes were rather large with two stories.

Shawn shook his head after looking at the figure, seemingly bothered. “Can we try Peters memory?” After a moment things began to darken and pull together a new scene.

A darkly lit neighbourhood came into view suddenly, the street was lined with large tree’s giving it and almost foreboding appearance, fortunately it seemed details were hard to make out, the houses being hard to make out details on and the road appearing flat but one couldn’t notice it was paved unless they concentrated. a few feet ahead of them Peter walked down the side of the road casualty seemingly enjoying the night air.

A loud crash of broken glass was heard suddenly taze looked in the direction of the sound.

A short figure with what from their current distance appeared to have a bulge on it’s back ran out of a nearby building carrying something. “Hey! Thief” Pete yelled barreling after it.

As Peter chased it the figure seemed to blur and vanish in front of him, driven forward by his own momentum Taze vanished moments later.

“Alright.” Shawn said rubbing his chin. “I think you could see a bit more of the figure, but…” He stopped and watched as the memory pulled itself back to a point in which the figure was mostly visible.

The group could see the object on its back was indeed a bag of sorts, though it appeared to be around twice its size. it had dark grey skin, but they couldn’t make out much of any other details besides a golden object in its hands.

“What is that thing?” Peter asked.

Shawn stared at the figure, his eyes trailing over it, trying to put together any other details. He mumbled lightly to himself before shaking his head again. “It just can't be…” He mumbled to himself.

Matthew was looking at the large sack on his back before looking at the golden object. “Wait, the object, looks like a rulers ball of power. Only it’s missing the cross.” he muttered a little as he looked around the area before moving closer. “Still… what is this? A child playing tricks?” He couldn’t shake a feeling in his gut. “As for the skin, to my eyes looks sickly.” He looked to the others. “What say you?”

Shawn looked at the figure one last time. “It… It…” He stopped, then looked to Celestia. “We…” He exhaled. “Can we take a look at mine?”

The area around them darkened and not much was made visible to them except the memory of Shawn sitting at a desk with a monitor in front of him. What was on it appeared to be showing what was going on outside. Soon afterwards the memory started up.

“Must.” His memory yawned. “Must have dozed off…” He looked at the screen and seemed to scan them for a moment before looking across the room at a clock. His eyebrow raised slightly and he looked back at the screen, noting a figure just barely in view.

He stood up and walked through the darkness towards a slight light, coming from one of the doors nearby. Upon opening it, light began to fill the room, it was coming from a porch light off to the right of the outside of the door. He pat the top part of his coat, nodded and stepped outside, locking the door from the inside.

A brief expression came onto the present Shawn’s face. He opened his jacket and reached inside near the same spot he patted, only to pull out a set of keys. “Huh… Well then, kinda… Useless now…” He mumbled to himself.

Taze picked his out of his pocket staring at them strangely “I’d totally forgotten about these”

“I am still waiting for my stuff to be returned fully from the Guard.” he seemed grumpy as he turned his empty pockets inside out.” Matthew turned to first glare at his friends before moving his glare to where the guards use to be.

The memory continued as Shawn seemed to follow the figure, trying to catch up. “Hey!”

The figure ran into a dark alleyway, earning a slight grunt of annoyance from Shawn. “Who are you? Isn’t it a little late to be going around to peoples houses?” His expression turned to confusion before looking up to the sky. The clouds overhead seemed ready to start a storm at any point. A light flashed throughout the sky, a second later the sound caught up.

He seemed to pat his left side, where the sword was at the time and continued onwards. He could see the figure seemingly reaching out in front of it before turning back towards Shawn, possibly hearing his footsteps. There was a flash and seemingly Shawn and Celestia both thought the same thing, as Celestia stopped the memory.

The figure was facing Shawn and the group could see what it was, only, the present Shawn dropped to his knees, his eyes wide.

The figure was a sickly grey, it appeared around three foot tall, and wore what appeared just scraps of cloth pieced together. Its eyes were black, and it seemed startled while looking at memory Shawn.

“It just can’t be!” Shawn yelled from where he was.

Soon the memory continued and suddenly distorted itself, before finally ending.

The group all opened their eyes and turned toward Shawn, who had his hands to his face, leaning on the table.

“I know… How we got here…”

4 - Whispers of Knowledge

Truth Stranger then Fiction

Extended Holiday
Chp 4: Truth Stranger than Fiction
Act 1

The group all had their attention on Shawn, who at the time was leaning on the table, his hands on head.

“I just can’t believe it.” He muttered to himself.

“Well tell us so we can all not believe it.” Taze said.

Shawn sighed placing his hands on the table. “Ever heard of the term Thaumaturgy?” He leaned back in his chair. “It can stand for a couple things really, but there is a certain one I am talking about.”

Matthew shook his head. “Nope, never heard of this… Thaumaturgy?” he replied as if unsure if he was pronouncing it correctly.

“Thaumaturgy is either the practice of miracles or magic, but the one I am talking about is a field of it. It’s an old myth, it breaks down the world around us into these aspects that make up the world. With this, it mentioned things about other realms.” He paused, gathering his thoughts.

“Didn’t we just agree there was no magic?” Taze asked.

“Yeah, we did. But this is also as we said, a myth, legend, stories. What we saw, that was a forager, as it was described.” Shawn rubbed his chin in thought. “Known for… Collecting things of value, typically known for…” He paused, thinking. “Staying near places known as Thin Veils… I think that was it.”

“What is a thin veil?” Matthew asked in confusion and looking around the room with a little annoyance.

“A thin veil is a location in a world, universe, or dimension, I don’t really know for sure, but it is a thin point that, with the power, can be crossed.” He hummed in thought. “I heard about this a long time ago and I ended up looking around for any information I could find.” He smirked lightly. “It seemed interesting at the time…”

“So, you're saying we chased some interdimensional leprechaun through a portal of some kind?” Taze asked.

Shawn chuckled lightly. “I guess you could put it like that…” Shawn then leaned forward, putting his arms back onto the table. “It’s just… It doesn’t make sense, one, it’s fiction, myth, or some legend of the sort. Two, we don’t have a source of power, nothing in our world works like the book said.” He rubbed his forehead. “I mean, magic, surrounding the person, or being, and just being able to bend it to your will, follow your lead, but abide by its own rules.” He shook his head. “These base aspects, latch on to a person and bend to a persons thoughts, making them bigger, stronger, more magical, stuff like that. Even infusing it into objects! I don’t see any sign of that in humanity unless they were covered up.” He finished, leaning back into his chair, his hands on his head.

Matthew shook his head yet again. “How very odd and confusing. I guess that old saying, that all myths have a kernel of truth… but still, I have a question. How do we return home? I do admit I am missing my folks, I thought I heard my mom call my name this morning but nothing.” He bowed his head there and seemed to focus on the table.

“So we’re in another world, brought here by creatures that can’t exist using magic, we have no discernible way to get home and we’re surrounded by colourful ponies…. anything else?” Taze asked.

“The three of you have, as Shawn stated, magic wrapped around your very being.” Celestia stated. “What Shawn said, appears to be happening to the three of you.”

“Hold on.” Matthew raised his head up. “Are you saying, I have… that like a blanket or sleeping bag, I have magic surrounding me? But…” he raised his hand up. “I see nothing.”

“There are only a few ways to see it in the first place, the main way being a spell only powerful unicorns can use. Another way is with an enchanted object, one that uses a infused gem as a sort of viewing glass.”

“What a rock with a naturally drilled hole in it?” Taze asked.

“No, not quite. By taking a gem, the clearer the better, and infusing it with a spell that would allow the sight needed to view magic, and it would run off of the energy reserves that are given by the world around it.” Celestia replied looking at Taze.

Celestia hummed in thought. “Perhaps… I could gather the materials needed for such a thing, It might prove to be useful for you three.” She stood from her seat. “I believe now could be a proper time to return some of your items to you. You three seem to mean no harm to my little ponies. I can take you three to the forge where your items are being stored.”

“So… the Guard put my stuff here as well? Does that include my books?” Matthew asked as he had to walk a little fast to keep up with the speed of the ponies moving to this forge.

Celestia nodded. “Yes, all of your items are currently being stored here.”

The group entered a final set of doors, the heat hit them like a wall, the furnaces of several forges going at once had caused the room to permeate with a constant almost tropical heat. mallets banged all around them as ponies worked at plying their trade.

“Awesome, hey Matthew?” Taze asked “Never imagined anything like this”

“Well, I would say so. I have seen small farm forges when I visited Williamsburg, but this is by far the biggest and busiest forge I have seen.”

Shawn’s eyes lit up at the sight of the forge. “Oh… Man…” He looked around at the room. “This is incredible. A fully functional forge…” He smiled. “I always enjoyed figuring out how stuff works, but even if you learn a lot of stuff about something like this, you have to find a place to use it…” His face slightly scrunched up. “Shame that there are no forges nearby my home.”

“But you live in a castle, surely you have forges there?” Celestia questioned.

“I am afraid princess that forging is a very protected art in pokke, only wyverian artisans are allowed to work the anvil and they are very secretive,” Taze explained, “There smithing is unmatched.”

Matthew nodded his head as he saw the two look at him as if to ask him about forges. “As for my nation, we have our own smithing techniques and they too are protected and rather secretive, or rather for our military gear. We have hobbyist forgers who work on small things like nails and a few other things.” He shrugged a little. “I never really got too into the forge information, my brother on the other hand… or might I say hoof, learned a bit more about it.”

Celestia nodded as they once again stopped in front of the large black unicorn. there assorted weapons and other things where on a table in front of her, as well they all noted seemed to be a set of clothing matching their current style but with different colors.

“I had the armourers and tailors put together a new set of cloths for you.” She explained “I hope this was alright.” Celestia said.

Taze picked up the armor, rather than leather it seemed to be made of an assortment of stitched together scales. the light danced on the polished surfaces as he held it up.

Matthew smiled and found his pile of items and found that they had modified a saddlebag for his use. Also he found a slip of paper with images in it. A clock with hands pointing to a certain point. A hammer and fire. Finally a image of a helmet and what he figured must have been armor. “Well looks like I got an appointment for fitted armor.” He looked at the clothing which while light felt a little stronger then the costume he had been wearing. The camouflage pattern however was more… all black with a few additions. Like a copy of the flag that was on his left shoulder. Other than that… it was bare. “Well this is nice, a combination of form and dress.” With that he began to pack up his stuff and putting his weapons back together, which admittedly were more suited for concealed carry then the other’s weapons.

Shawn lifted up a piece of paper, just as Matthews, only his showed the clock pointing to what appeared to be a hour later. Nodding to himself, he looked at his new set of clothing. The coat matched the style of the one he was wearing, except, in black. The white dress shirt seemed a bit more modern. This outfit seemed to include a dark grey vest and a new set of gloves to go along with it, and to finish it off was a set of tan dress pants. He chuckled to himself. Off to the right of his clothes was the one item he was missing at the time, his sword. He gave it a quick rundown, and nodded in approval. With a small twirl he sheathed it.

“Very well done.” Shawn stated.

Taze looked at his katana running his hand down the blade. “This looks amazing” Taze said waiting for Celestia to translate.

The black unicorn nodded. “It took some time to figure out the style of those blades but I’m proud of how it turned out.” Celestia translated back.

Matthew looked at Celestia. “Thank you for keeping safe my weapons and gear, I like to keep accountability with my gear.”

“Is everything accounted for?” Celestia asked the three of them.

“I believe so, yes All is here.” Matthew replied.

“Thank you Storm Hammer.” Celestia nodded to the blacksmith.

“The honor was mine, princess.” The smith bowed graciously.

Matthew waited till they had all reached the room. While the others walked into the room, he stayed near the door and then turned and closed the door. He then locked the door with a small click. “Well I am happy none of the guards know Dragon… now, before any more days pass away into the past. We have to keep and make sure our stories fit and our backstories.” He moved to sit on the edge of a bed. “Let’s start with you Taze.”

“I am a hunter from the Land of Pokke, I work for the all encompassing guild to hunt beasts who present a clear and present threat to the people of the land, I use twin swords and if they ask anything deeper than that I’ll dodge it.” Taze noted nonchalantly.

“Okay, very well, what was your last mission?” he asked with a small nod of his head and began to write down the information on a small stack of parchments that he had picked up from the library. He looked at the others. “What the dragon said the stack was for researchers to take notes on, just glad I still had a pen on me.”

“I hunted a Blangonga in the Pokke mountains,” Taze said. “Giant white baboon like monster, who’s next?”

Shawn shrugged from where he was leaning. “I’ll guess that is me. It seems that with Taze’s quick story, I am the cousin of the king of Pokke. And that I am sometimes sent to inspect the guild members in their training because…” He paused for a moment, remembering something. “‘The public would not take well to men dying due to being unprepared.’” He quoted Taze.

He frowned lightly, humming to himself. “Does that mean I get to be the one to deal with nobility..?” He mumbled to himself.

Matthew looked at Taze. “I do not know, Taze any ideas?” he then looked down at the paper. “Okay… before I write I need to run some things past you. I believe I was a courier for my nation that was on my way to meet with those of some authority in Pokk. I represent or was representing the United States of America. In fact it was Shawn who was to be my contact.” He frowned a little. “With a small gift of documents and literature from our nation to yours. However I was, whisked away from my guards to this world.. and I know you two from previous meetings between our nations. Does that work?”

“Sounds like it works.” Shawn said. “I just hope we don’t get too many questions. Only so much I can come up with when I have to follow a background.”

“Well when you wake up with an alicorn in your face you tend to work on the fly” Taze noted “I improvised.”

Shawn chuckled. “I kinda did the same, but I more or less thought of the clothes I was wearing and just went with it.”

“Well at least they bought it, somehow I doubt three nerds would get quite the same reception.”

“Well, maybe, we might have gotten away with it if we told them we were celebrating halloween a time to dress up, but you I agree, this is a better way.” he paused and frowned. “At least I didn’t spend too much time in that interrogation room and we do have those gems for our… coffers.” he sighed a little. “I am just worried a little, health and all that.” He frowned a little at the thoughts. “I don’t want to die in a land not my own.”

Shawn hummed lightly. “I’m sure we can get something figured out, with this place the way it is, there has to be something that will keep you at your best.”

“At least we have books.” Taze said

“That reminds me. What book you want to read at the moment? I got Shakespeare, Hamlet and McBeth, and Sherlock Holmes, Redwall, Martin the Warrior, SSN, Hunt for Red October, Time Machine, and War of the World, actually not that one I am starting to read it myself, again.”

“Redwall.” Taze said. “...Actually, wait.” He started opening and closing compartments on his belt rapidly before pulling a book out of one. “Ha! Brocktree euliula!”

Matthew only laughed lightly, “Well that is three books from the Redwall series.”

Shawn lightly shrugged. “Perhaps some Sherlock for me, its been awhile since I’ve read it.”

Matthew nodded his head and pulled out a thick book. “Every single story written by Sir Arthur himself.” he replied with a grin. It was a hardbound yellow book.

“Ooh, nice.”

The rest of the time had past with them reading their own little books, books that would become well read and with magic in still good shape. Yet time was fleeting and soon Matthew was called away with the small blue dragon for his fitting of armor.

Matthew looked at the dragon. “Why are you doing this? Giving a foreign military attache person his own set of armor?”

The dragon blinked before smiling a little. “Well Celestia thought it would help sow seeds of friendship between your nation and ours when you return to report to them, we gave you defense against monsters, and housed you, and are feeding you. We are doing only what we hoped would happen if we visited your nation.”

Matthew only smiled a little and fell into his own little world or reflection and thoughts but soon he found himself in a room full of helmets and breastplates or rather the Pony equivalent of breastplates. He found a seat and sat down a little to wait for the fitting to begin.

Soon the familiar pony from the forges trotted in. “Hello!” she greeted with Bright Eye’s “I wanted to thank you for giving me this chance to make custom armor” she grinned.

Matthew did not even need to look at the Dragon before he started to translate for him. Matthew nodded his head and decided to make a very poor attempt at saying the word hello in Equestrian, all he got back were laughs and a few smiles.

“Maybe just let me do the talking for you?” The dragon replied with a smile.

“Well, okay, oh, before we begin what is your name?” Matthew asked the dragon.

“Scales. The guards named me when I hatched and imprinted on their general as my mother.” He replied with a grin.

“Ah, well tell Ms. Storm Hammer that I thank her for her hospitality and she is welcomed.” He waited for them to being after the small conversation in what he was realized was funny. He was speaking dragon.

“Now I'm going to need him to stand up over there.” She pointed a hoof to a corner of the room with a shelf containing ropes and sticks of random lengths.

After a translation and a little bit of logic jumping with Matthew realizing just where she wanted him to be, it helped that he figured that out with the hoof pointing to the corner he was soon standing on a stool. “Okay, ready for the fitting.”

Stormhammer walked over picking up the ropes first she began measuring his width around in several areas, head, arms, legs, neck, chest, stomach and thighs where all measure meticulously and noted. “Now you you could spread your arms and legs out please”

Once more after a translation the human did as asked and he looked at Scales. “Well, I sure feel like I am betting fitted for a suit or something.” To his embarrassment it sounded like he translated what he just said. He just hoped they both would know he was trying to make a joke at the moment.

She used the rods to measure the distance between his shoulder blades, the length of his arms and legs, his height and so on, writing everything down quickly.

“Okay so I have all your measurements, now lets talk about design, what do you want it to look like?” Stormhammer asked. “Something conservative? Gothic? Knightly?”

Matthew blinked and looked up as he was mentally going over something. “Something patriotic.” he paused and shook his head. “Sorry in my own thoughts at the moment.” He got the translation again and stood still as he thought for the moment. “Hmm…. I would have to say something a little Knightly.” he smiled a little. “But also a flare of my own nation. As Scales mentioned this is a gift and I would rather show even in armor to others that I am not a member of your military nor your government.”

“heavy medium or light armor?” she asked

“Light Armor, I am a bit unaccustomed to wearing armor of metal to be honest. I do not know how well I could support any other type.” he answered while trying not to reveal that most soldiers would use body armor of crematic plates and what not.”

“Okay I’ll start with that right away, now when I’m done it will be sent to the engravers, usually it’s personalized with the cutie mark of the princesses or the pony wearing it, but in your case...” She levitated over a large piece of parchment and a quill. “If there is any designs you would like done simply draw them on here and give this to me in about 2 days ok?”

Matthew actually smiled a little and pulled out something. His Passport he had placed it in a pocket and forgot about it after using it to go to Canada to meet some friends. “Well actually can you use the design on the front of this document? This is called the Great Seal of the United States and has for tradition been used in our military as well, This… Seal has been while refined, been around since almost the birth of my nation over two hundred years ago..”

Storm Hammer inspected it. “Yes I think we can do this, the engravers will need to borrow this however is that ok?”

Matthew looked at Scales a little. “Uh, how good are you at drawing?”

“Well, I think I can reproduce it on the parchment.” Scales replied with a small smile.

Matthew nodded. “I’ll have Scales draw it out on the parchment and make two copies… I think I got some information stashed away in one of my books so I can give you the proper colors or it can be all gold or yellow colored. The seal has meaning behind it. You see this is called a Passport it allows me travel to other nations, and I can get in trouble if I lose it while in another nation that I am not a citizen of.”

“Very well, just get that too me and I’ll make sure the engravers know.” She nodded. “I should get started on this, thank you Mr. Scales and thank you again Mr…” She stopped “I just realised I was never given your name.”

“Conner, Mr. Conner can do.” Matthew replied with a small nod for politeness.

“Thank you Mr.Connor I’ll make sure this is something special.” With that she trotted away with her measurements.

Matthew only smiled and followed Scales back to the shared apartment that the three were sharing at the moment. “I guess I should gather some of my books and see if I can pull up an image of the seal in full color.”

“That would be good. It might take time, but I am sure that those that will engrave this will appreciate your dedication to details. But I would like to know something, is thirteen considered a lucky number in your culture? I noticed it in your seal.”

Matthew didn’t stop as they walked. “Well not really, in our culture thirteen is considered a bad luck number, however, in the founding of our nation it started as a joining of thirteen colonies wishing to free themselves from chains of oppression.” He needed to give the highlights or readers digest version of the history of thirteen in the seal. “They won and to remember the original colonies who formed our nation, thirteen is used a lot in the seal. From the stripes to the number of arrows to the number of leaves and fruit on the olive branch. To the thirteen stars in the six pointed star above the head of the eagle.” He paused a little and as they still had some stairs to climb he continued. “now the way the head of the eagle points is important, our nation is predisposed to be peaceful with other nations but the arrows mean that we are still willing to go to war if needed.”

When the time came, Shawn was pulled away from the room by Celestia, to get a set of armor or something of the sort for himself.

“So, basically, the set of armor is for good faith I would presume?” Shawn said, lightly shrugging.

“Yes, it is for us to build a trust between our nations, when you are able to return perhaps some sort of trade could be set up between us, forming a bond between our worlds.” Celestia replied.

Shawn hummed in thought. “It would certainly be interesting.” He thought on the situation of their return and how things might end up… At… Pokke….

‘Oh boy…’ Shawn thought to himself, realising he is supposed to be sent back to a place called Pokke, not The United States.

Keeping a small smile on his face, he hid his inner thoughts, hoping to have things figured out by the time they are able to return.

“It has been awhile since I even thought of getting a new set of armor…” Shawn chuckled to himself. “Never really had the need to use it.”

Celestia raised a brow. “Really? Perhaps that is a good thing.”

Shawn shrugged. “Better to have it and not need it than need it and not have it.”

“Now we just need to understand your language, it seems ours is Draconic to your kind, but I honestly have no idea of your original language, one I haven’t heard of, but perhaps it once was in some distant time in our land…” Shawn said with slight gestures here and there.

“My sister and myself have been thinking about that.” Celestia started. “We might have something in mind to help you with understanding our language, but until then we will translate back and forth.”

Shawn shrugged in response. “At least you won’t have to do this constantly, I would feel bad having to have someone on standby at all times…” He finished as they came across the doors to the forge.

Standing waiting for them was a large earth pony stallion. coming up to Shawns chest, his fur was steel grey and his mane and tail seemed to be almost bronze both in colour and in texture. his cutie mark was a anvil with a helmet and a warhammer laying over it.

“Your majesty,” the pony bowed low.

“Steel Weaver” she acknowledged him.

Steel Weaver examined Shawn. “So you're the minotaur?” he asked nonchalantly.

Shawn raised a brow in question before glancing over to Celestia for the translation, afterwards he gave a small shrug and a light nod.

“Come in let’s get you measured.” He motioned to the doors. Shawn gave a nod and followed the group in.

Upon entering Shawn quickly took in all the details he could within the couple of seconds he had. He noticed the room was wide with numerous suits of armor of different designs lining the walls and countless sheets of parchment with detailed schematics pinned up all over. Notably most of the armor seemed to be heavier suits of armor. weapons too seemed to go with the armor, warhammers poleaxes, battle axes and a few swords that to shawn seemed large in proportion to the armor though to him they were still pretty small.

“Welcome to the room of rejected ideas.” The pony said almost sorrowfully as he gave the room a glance. “Seems no pony is brave enough for the good stuff these days”

Shawn walked up to one of the weapon racks that seemed to be full of pony two handed… or hoofed perhaps, longswords and greatswords. With a slight ‘hmph’ he had found one and wiped the layer of dust off the top of it.

“Be careful” Steel Weaver warned “Those aren't light weapons”

Before anything else could be said Shawn had grabbed the one he was dusting off and pulled out out of the weapon rack with ease, giving it a quick look over, holding it in the light in one hand while the other seemed to brush off some more of the dust on it.

He frowned slightly, giving it a light twirl in his hand he examined it from several angles before swapping it over to his left and and with his right, pulled out his own, holding them next to each other.

Steel Weaver stood wide eyed. “Son, Captain Shining Armor couldn’t lift one of those blades with his horn.”

Shawn glanced back at him while listening to Celestia translate to him. He raised a brow and said something to Celestia.

“They seem light, one ‘handed’ to him.” She said. In the background he took a slight stance holding them both.

Steel Weaver was speechless for a few moments. Shaking his head he signaled for Shawn to walk over by his measuring tools.

Shawn raised a brow and followed through with what he hoped was the correct thing to do, heading over to where he was pointed. He put his own sword back into its sheath before looking at the other one and placing it down for the moment.

Taking rop into his hooves Steel Weaver began to make his measurements. “So what kind of armor were you looking for?” Steel Weaver asked as he worked.

Shawn chuckled. “A nice, heavy set of armor if possible.” He said, watching the expressions of the two before him. He may have the new background as a noble, but he had the mindset of what he could work with.

“Any specific style in mind?” steel weaver asked making notes.

Shawn gave a simple shrug. “Whatever you think would be good.” He said, looking around at the other designs in the room. “Whatever you think would work…”

“See something interesting?” Steel Weaver asked noting Shawns wandering eye’s.

His eyes were stuck to a set of armor that had looked like it was meant to encase the pony inside it, giving them full protection. Based off looks it seemed that it might have been due to the idea that it lacked mobility that it was denied use, but to Shawn it looked fine. Giving a shrug he pointed to the set. “Perhaps something like that, protective.”

“Interesting choice.” Steel Weaver noted “That’s one of my heavier designs.”

Shawn chuckled. “Even so, it looks more protective to me, should it be heavy, I would adjust to it.”

“Okay, was there anything you wanted engraved on this armor? Normally we do the Princesses cutie mark or the mark of the one wearing the armor but I don’t think either of these apply to you...”

Shawn seemed to stop for a second, his eyes closing slightly as he thought of something. A moment later he gave a small gasp as an idea came to him.

He looked towards the two before him. “Anything I could write or draw with?” He asked, his hands moving in a slight writing motion.

Steel Weaver motioned to some parchment and a quill in an ink bottle.

After giving the quill a slight look he shrugged, and began his work sketching out an insignia, one that he could remember and possibly one he could not forget. A simple sword pointed upward, its hand guard rounded near its edges, and with the simple swords was a set of wings on the side, flared out. He gave a pause as he moved the quill towards the blade before shaking his head and sticking with what he had down.

“Interesting choice.” Steel Weaver said. “Is that everything?”

Shawn gave a quick glance at the second sword that was sitting at a nearby table before nodding his head, not wanting to press his luck.

“Ok, this should take about a week.” Steel Weaver said. “Come back in 5 days to do a test and see if there are any kinks that need to be knocked out.”

He gave a nod and said his thanks with a small bow. He then looked toward Celestia, now no longer needing to translate others, and headed towards the door, opening it for her to walk out first. With one last look at the smith pony he placed his index and middle finger together on the right side of his head, afterwards moving them away and relaxing his hand back to his side.

5 - Meeting the Cast

Meeting the Cast

Extended Holiday
Chp 5: Meeting the Cast
Act 1

“Sister, why drag me away? We, we have been hoodwinked, Taken in by honey words and,” Celestia held up a wing to silence her sister.

"Yes Luna, I knew that they were having holes in their story right away, One is not as old as I ruling without telling when something is being covered up, but I fear it is we who carry most of the blame, imagine if you would, dressing up for pretend only to end up in a world that thought you were really who you were. Now, would you cause more mayhem and harm to your own self by revealing your deception? Or play along and hope that your story stays intact."

Luna only blushed a little at her sister's wise words. "I see truth in what you speak sister, we will have to swallow our own pride, and play along as much as they will have to play along with what we have given them. But shall we tell that we know of their masquerade?"

Celestia only smiled a little. "What? Miss our chance to prank three aliens in our world? It would be like when we were younger."

Luna only smiled, "Yes, oh yes I remember." She replied with a smile. "Reminds me of that one time with Star Swirl." Luna smiled as she cut herself off with her own laughter at the long ago memory.

A few days had gone by, on the second, they got news that a royal wedding was going to take place at the castle, which explained the quantity of ponies inside the castle. On the third, Matthews light armor had been checked on and finished, he had finally decided on something in homage to the US Army and gone with a pure yellow color of his mark. Or as he would call it the Great Seal of the United States, the only set left to be finished was Shawns.

With a sigh Shawn rubbed his eyes, looking out their window into the darkness just before dawn. Glancing at one of the clocks it read around six in the morning. He grumbled to himself, his face scrunching up in light frustration. Things were off, they had gone to dinner with the Princesses for the past few days and had gotten to meet several nobles and in fact, the one to be wed, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.

She seemed a bit off when they had met, but everyone seemed to push it off on wedding jitters. But something kept going on in his head, something was wrong, he could feel it, but he couldn’t figure out why.

He shook his head, he had gotten a bit less sleep than he normally had, but he could easily press on if need be, he had done it before.

The small candle at his side flickered slightly, as he sat at one of the writing desks, thankfully, with a surplus of paper, quills, and ink, he wrote out random notes and information that could be of use. He kept to himself the thoughts of Cadenza, not wanting to hear anymore counter arguments that just made no sense to him.

He had caught wind of a simple weapon that was going to be given to Matthew, they said they hoped he would never have to use it. A simple crossbow, and even then the thing seemed older and outdated. He had been drawing a new design that he would one day try and make, or give it to one of the smiths to make. With a quick roll he placed the scroll back in its hidden area, behind some of the top shelf books that they still couldn’t read.

He stared out the window, watching as over time, the sky began to lighten up and soon the morning was upon them. With a quick motion he extinguished the small candle and stood up, stretching. Looking over to Taze’s bed he lightly tapped the edge of the bed with his foot.

“Come on Peter, time to get goin’.” Shawn said out loud.

Taze’s fist shot into the air randomly before he started to stir. “A magical land of ponies, they control there sun, yet they can’t move sunrise back an hour or two?”

“Because reasons Taze.” Shawn said rolling his eyes slightly. “I would like it too, then again I would like to actually sleep a little longer than I normally do.” He shrugged afterwards. “Eh, you got eight and a half to nine hours of sleep.” He chuckled.

“And we got to meet the mane 6 before I can even go to Joes.” Peter groaned. “Schedules are evil.” Peter had discovered Donut Joe's during their stay and took to spending his morning there.

Shawn rolled a finger in the air, a smirk on his face. “Yeah, get to meet the mane six, and you seem so enthusiastic, heheh.”

The door opened about then and Matthew looked at the two with a smile on his face. “oh, you two are awake, I must say that you two slept through me getting up and leaving last night, good news the crossbow works and I am having Storm Hammer making more bolts for me.” He was grinning now. “Not the AR 15 or the M16 from my ROTC days but it still will work in this age for range.” he grimaced. “That drink is still bitter, but I just, just I have something in the back of my mind telling me that something is going to happen.” By the time he moved to his bed to get to his knees and pull things from under it for the day they could tell he was muttering more to himself then the others as he moved to dress for the wedding. “Must say that at least they got me a suit to wear and not my BDUs.” He smiled at he moved to the wardrobe to take out his suit, which was black with a tux shirt and a black silk bowtie you tied yourself. “Honestly you should have let me teach you how to tie a bowtie.” He quipped to his roommates with his backs turned to them as he moved about.

Shawn gave a shrug. “I got an interesting design, essentially what I have but its colors are… unique. A black jacket with red inside, think of it just like my first coat, but the gold is replaced with red and the maroon replaced with black.” He sighed. “Interesting color choice…” He chuckled lightly.

“Ah I just gave them a description of S.O.L.D.E.R. armor and told them it was ceremonial.” Peter noted.

“Still no idea where you got that idea but what floats your boat.” Matthew replied before he sighed a little. “I actually got made fun of in school for liking suites and dressing up in ties and what not.” He got up and holding some black shoes. “Well going to use the bathroom to change, see ya soon.” He said.

Peter yawned as he checked his gear, finding he had ended up putting a lot in the pockets of his costumes belt without thinking. Too tired to bother to check everything in detail he completed a general check before suiting up.

Shawn only watched from one of the walls, chuckling lightly. With a slight roll of his eyes he began to plan out the day in his head, also trying to come up with answers to questions that might pop up from any of the six.

Matthew only nodded to Taze and Shawn before vanishing into the bathroom to start changing into his suit and bowtie. “Got to make a good first impression as I… how do diplomates deal with having to be the face of their nation to other nations?” he muttered as he left.

“Well if you're good at it you play the saxaphone.” Taze laughed as he stretched.

“They’re taking forever on purpose.” Taze grumbled leaning on his sword, they had been instructed to wait in the current room they were waiting in until the princesses sent for them. “How long does it take to walk from a train station?”

Shawn simply shrugged. “What do you expect, this has to be a big place.” He said. “Not that I would really know, staying inside most of the time…” He grumbled slightly.

“Well,” Mr. Conner responded looking out the window, a little. “It might be because of the giant pink dome that has been above the city since the morning. Or the fact that we have double the number of guards out on the streets today than when we first appeared? Anyone else been noticing that the number of troops have been rising since we got here?” Matthew moved to look at an addition to his suite that he had insisted on. A stylish pocket watch chained to the vest. “Besides this is nothing compared to trying to describe a three piece suite to the tailors.”

Shawn chuckled from the pillar he was leaning on. “Well at least you remembered it, or at least most of it.” He shrugged. “I’ll just stick with what I have, though I hope to get some everyday wear at some point.”

“Personally considering what we know, I’m good with light strong armor.” Taze noted. “Equestria is kinda dangerous.”

Shawn laughed out a bit. “Oh, I know that idea, better safe than sorry.” He pulled the side of his coat open, showing he had his sword at his hip. “Better safe than sorry.” He finished, patting the blade under his coat.

Matthew looked up as he felt two folks looking at him. “You think I am going to show what I have to protect myself? No way do I have to tell either one of you what I am wearing…. other than the folding knife in my pocket… other than that, sorry that is classified.” He was grinning a little before looking out the window. “Well, I see a group of ponies heading into the side entrance under us… I may say that the group is arriving.”

Shawn gave a quick stretch, cracking some things in the process. “Alright then, ready to get this big session rolling?” He asked nobody in particular.

“Session? Sounds like you are starting some big paper and pen role play game or something.” Matthew muttered around his friends as he moved to a pillar to stand by as he blinked away some spots from his eyes. He yawned a little. “Sorry just a little tired.” he spoke after the yawn. “Uh… brain freeze, what are we meeting the elements for again?”

“Celestia thinks it would be good for us to meet the embodiment of the equestrian ideal, which harmony is.” Taze muttered off. “The mane 6 together make up what equestria stands for”

“That, makes sense, I just, I am not going to be surprised if what I remember of them is wrong… it still is, I mean…” He knocked on the marble stone pillar. “This was just… flat flash animation not even a week ago, and..” He paused and realized he was talking in public about something they said they would not.. “Still, just I am the first US Citizen on another plane of existence… anything can happen.” He did not tell anyone that seeing the moon and sun in the sky at different times was still freaking him out.

“Time Web,” Taze said “Technically the plane of existence is the same, we haven’t ascended or anything, we’ve just broke the veil and entered a different time line, this is everything the infinite worlds theory said proven true.”

“I think we are going to at least be friends with Ms. Sparkle if we keep speaking like this.” Matthew chirped with a small laugh as they heard the sound of hoofs clip clopping on the floor towards the door. “We'll, show time folks.”

“Allons-y.” Taze said sheathing his swords in one quick motion. “Onward and upwards.”

“Thank you Doctor.” Matthew muttered right before the door swung open and the group of ponies entered the room. Matthew smiled a little at the group. “Hello.”

Just before they had entered Shawn’s smile faltered slightly. “Lets hope these amulets work in translating them…” He mumbled to himself, lifting the amulet off his chest.

In what seemed to be milliseconds the three found themselves wrapped in pink hooves and squeezed tightly. “Hi I’m Pinkie Pie you look funny were gonna be the best of friends but first i have to plan a party which will have to wait cause first I have to plan this party.” Her eye’s widened with a large gasp. “Or I can make the two parties one big party and make it the BEST PARTY EVER!” Somehow in the time of her insanely fast speech she had released them from the hug and proceeded to check every square inch of them and was now standing on Shawn’s chest as he leaned back trying not to fall over. She looked down right into his face.

In that moment, Shawn could only speak a couple of things. “Uh… Kay.” He said with a neutral expression.

Matthew blinked a little and slowly spoke calmly. While mentally recalling a friend of his from home who was, just as hyper as she was. “Ms. Pie, while I do appreciate this offer, we are here for a royal wedding and I would feel that would only take away from the special event of two ponies getting married.”

“Pinkie you're gonna start a war or something.” rainbow sighed face hoofing.

“You would be pleased to note that to my knowledge my nation has never gone to war over the hyperness of a party planner meeting new beings before.” He was praying that he was being diplomatic at the moment. “However as at the moment we have a Royal Wedding in the castle, now might not be the best time to throw two parties. Rather I would feel that one party be planned now.”

A sigh came from a Purple unicorn as magic surrounded Pinkie. “Can we please stay focused Pinkie,” She sounded stressed it seemed. “This is my brother’s wedding to the best foal sitter in Canterlot.” She smiled a little though her smiled faltered a little “or at least she used to be” she mumbled under her breath. She took a deep breath before speaking again. “Hello, I am Twilight Sparkle and you met Pinkie Pie. The blue pegasus is Rainbow Dash.”

“Well howdy there, mah names Applejack.” The orange earth pony with a hat said out loud, she had three red apples as a cutie mark.

“Rarity, a pleasure to meet you all.” A white Unicorn with three diamonds as a cutie mark replied with a small bow. “I do say, your outfits are wonderful, maybe if you visit Ponyville you wouldn’t mind visiting my shop? I am sure I could whip something up to go with your outfits.”

A very faint voice from a yellow pegasus replied, that is before she saw who she was speaking to. “Hello,” It was after this that she seemed to perk up. “Oh, I never seen your kind before, are you a subspecies of a Minotaur?” She paused before gasping. “Oh, oh my, I didn’t tell you my name, I am Fluttershy.”

“Gorilla actually.” Taze said “Unfortunately there are no minotaurs where we live”

“That is if you believe in evolution, there are others in our world that believe that we were created in our maker’s image.” Matthew was smiling a little to show he was trying to poke a little fun at Taze. “But, A pleasure to meet all of you.” he lowered his head in a small head nod of respect.

“What's with these?” Rainbow flew behind Tazes back and poked his swords. “You some kinda guard where you come from?”

“A Hunter actually I protect innocents from dangerous monsters.” Taze said striking a pose.

Fluttershy squeaked and hide behind some of her mane. “Oh dear, monsters. I hope you are safe, but what about the poor animals?”

“When a giant beast roars a beam of solid lighting at you, negotiation is kinda out the door.” Taze said. “But i only hunt those that are a danger to people.” He covered quickly seeing the look on her face.

“Oh, you help with nature then….” She muttered softly.

“Like the time you dealt with the dragon darling, only… I fear that those monster might be a little less in the mood for talking.” Rarity replied with a smile.

Fluttershy blinked and looked at the others. “So… what do you all eat?”

Matthew blinked as he felt some eyes on him. He saw the other two a little nervous looking and he sighed and spoke. He felt that he might as well use the excuse that most Americans were blunt in some areas. “Uh, well, meat. You see, unlike what I have seen here, from paintings of creatures of myth and higher levels of intelligence, where we come from, actually where I come from, I shall not speak for others. We eat meat,” he blinked as if scared for what would come next.

“Oh, I was wondering as you had incisors akin to some of the meat eating animals I take care of.” She smiled a little. “I would like to maybe hear more about your diet and maybe farming techniques? As I think.” She flew up and to Matthew’s surprise she looked into his mouth. “As I thought, you have a structure that allows both plant and meat eating,”

Twilight coughed and hide a little greenish look. “Maybe not now Fluttershy, not everyone sees all of nature as you do.”

“Whelp, I believe you guy have a wedding to organize.” Taze noted yawning again.

Pinkie gasped. “You're right I’ve gotta start planning right away” and she was gone, and then she was back “Uh, Twilight, where was I suppose to plan this party?”

“I would say,” Twilight began, “In the main ballroom. It is big enough and won’t be used for the wedding.”

“Okie dokie lokie.” She said hopping away like…. Pinkie Pie.

Matthew just looked befuddled. “She reminds me too much of a cartoon from home with her hopping.”

“I’m going outside to… practice.” Rainbow said shifting her eye’s before heading to the window and scanning the horizon for fluffy clouds.

And then their were only four ponies left in the room. Well at the moment. “AJ, I think now might be a good time to start cooking for the wedding.”

“Oh, oh my, I do need to get going and help get the bird choir into key then, I’ll see you girls later.” She smiled a little. “See you later tall creatures.” She was gone.

“Ah do need to get to work, if ah don’t start soon we might not have enough to go around.” AJ chuckled. “Hope to see yall at there.”

“Oh dear, we forgot to tell her what our species was called.” Matthew muttered before he looked down at the amulet that was around his neck. “At least this works.”

Before anyone could speak two ponies came in and were shocked. “Rarity, you are Rarity, you must come at once the gowns are not done and we need to get going.”

Rarity actually freaked out. “Oh Yes, yes we must be, I shall see you all later, maybe for tea or something? But I will see you later Twilight, oh this will be perfect.”

Twilight smiled a little as her friends left all happy, but the smile was a little strained. “Well… I guess I better start organizing the wedding,” She turned and smiled at the little dragon on her back. “Now, Spike was was first on the list?”

“Ask Celestia how the new visitors might help in the wedding, and to introduce them and invite them to a lunch meeting with your friends.” It looked like Spike had read three different check boxes.

“Right, Right.” Twilight turned again to the three. “As you heard I am Twilight Sparkle and I am organizing the final parts of this wedding. Now, what are some of your skills?” She turned to Shawn first. “Why not start left to right with you sir.”

Shawn lightly shrugged. “I was use to organising and keeping things in check with the troops of our nation, had to make sure their training was top notch, and that their equipment was good, so I guess I am more of a Overseer…” His face scrunched up slightly in thought. “Though that more or less be your job… I can move heavy objects if need be.” He said with a shrug, “I’m not sure how I can help that much in all honesty.”

Twilight only smiled. “Well maybe you can help Pinkie Pie then, she will be working with heavy things.” She turned to Taze. “Please tell me you can do more then hunt things for a living.” She took a deep breath. “Sorry, It’s not you, it is not you I am upset about.”

“Your sister in law to be is acting strange and nobody's paying attention because of the wedding.” taze said bluntly.

Twilight blinked and looked confused. “But from what Celestia said, you only been here for less than a week how can you know or see that?”

“Where we come from I have a condition that affects my memory I take things I hear, see, and read, strip away what's necessary and process the important information, none of the guards stories about Cadence matched her attitude, nor Celestia’s nor Shining Armor’s.” Taze noted. “She has been somewhat cruel towards us if not wildly since we got here, those where just irritations till you walked in and i noticed your posture.” Taze noted. “Your forcing your shoulders up, your smile is faked to a degree and your voice trembles every so often, am I missing anything Shawn? Matthew?”

Shawn pointed towards her ears. “Your ears also twitch every now and then, as well as your tail and a you seem to be tapping your hoof in a manner to help relieve some of the stress or anxiety.” He chuckled. “I could go on with Taze here, but I am sure we have a valid point.”

“Uh, well, sorry, but I was a little more unnerved by keeping my eyes on Pinkie… I am afraid that I might not do well with Pinkie if she jumped me… So I missed all of that.” he looked a little nervous and now a little worried at missing all of what they said.

“I have had five uncles get married along with an older sister, believe me the stress of a wedding doesn’t cause a one-eighty like that.” Taze said

“Oh,” Twilight replied before focusing on Matthew. “Well, don’t worry you are only going through Pinkie Shock, no worry it should wear off soon.” she turned back to Taze. “Thank you, I, I thought I might have had a slight… bad first meeting with her.” She paused and tilted her head. “Do you know somepony like Pinkie you appear unaffected by her antics.”

“I’m not a morning person, after some caffeine I’m not that different.” Taze said.

Shawn on the other hand gave a shrug. “After some of things I have seen and dealt with, I’m not really bothered by stuff like that. Or at least, not right away.” He said waving a hand dismissively.

Matthew only nodded his head. “Well, I do not know what to do,” he paused and blinked. “Uh, going back to the first question. I really do not know my own traits in helping, I can help in anything I think as long as it is light work. I guess I can do odd jobs or paper work.”

“I’m good at…. ideas?” Taze said tiredly. “Listen I’m going to walk down to Joe’s drink a few… those big things? you pour them into the cups?”

Spike smiled a little. “Well, can I come with you? I was thinking of getting a few doughnuts myself.” He looked at Twilight a little and smiled bigger when she nodded her head.

“Just be back in.” Matthew looked at his pocket watch. “Three hours? I think that would be good?”

“Yes, yes that would be good.” Twilight replied with a look determination. “I was planning on checking on the preparations during that time, and you three can come with.”

“Sure” Taze said looking over at Spike. “Never talked with a dragon before, mostly because they're trying to melt my face.” Taze chuckled, seeing the looks on everyone's faces. “Oh these were um very bad dragons?” He said looking at Shawn.

“Most creatures in our land are very, very, dangerous.” He said with a slight roll of his eyes. “In most cases, they tend to charge at you…” He stopped for a second. “Yes, dragons there are more… Mindless and dangerous. Thankfully not the same here from what I see.”

“Thank goodness for that.” Matthew muttered under his breath. “I have never felt scared to leave a building before coming here.” He shook his head. “If you do not need me for three hours, I shall… be exploring the public areas of the castle and do my own things.”

Taze lifted Spike up “Be faster if I carry you” He noted before heading out. “Be nice to finally talk to Joe without a translator..”

Shawn shrugged before turning to Twilight. “Just show me where I am needed.”

“Ah, she was jus’ probably trying to save mah feelings.” AJ said in response to Twilights rant.

“Applejack was it? You supposed to be the Element of Honesty yeah?” Taze asked rolling his eyes. “Be honest with yourself Twilight obviously has a point here”

“Yall wouldn’t know, you jus’ met the girl after all.” Applejack said.

“noted but by that same logic, so did you” Taze said turning away and letting the conversation peter off with that point.

Matthew just shook his head and wrote done a few notes in a book in his hands. He said nothing as he looked up. “Now, now…. shall we save this series of events for later?” He asked a little nervous at the two glaring at each other. “I think we are all a little stressed at the moment.” He had seen the exchange and it left something in his mouth. Still he was a diplomate somewhat. “Shall we at least shake and agree to disagree?”

“But if you agree to disagree then who’s agreeing to agree to what disagreement?” Pinkie asked, bouncing her way to the group, Shawn not that far behind, his coat over his shoulder.

Matthew just blinked and shook his head. “Uh… nevermind.” he looked at the other two. “How did you two go today?”

Shawn cracked his back before sitting down with the group. “Not bad, things weren’t that heavy really in my opinion but doing it for awhile you can start to feel it.” He shrugged. “It wasn’t enough to make me feel it in the morning I can say that though.”

Matthew shook his head. “You remind me of the third Doctor suddenly for some reason.” He sighed and shook his head as he looked down at the book he was writing in. “So anything you found interesting happening during your time in the ballroom?” He had joined Twilight after her trip to the ballroom.

“I was mostly just moving around the heavier stuff, but I had a… Nice…. Run in with Princess Cadenza.” He paused, sighing. “I’ll say it right now, even if it was set up to ‘childish’, she was very rude in how she, not asked, told, Pinkie to change it.” He shrugged, sighing again.

Twilight nodded her head, “See, demanding, and rude, and…” She lowered her head. “Not the foal sitter I remember her to be.”

Matthew slammed the book shut startling every being there. As well as interrupting Spike and Pinkie playing kissing with the dolls for the top of the cake. “I have my conclusion.”

“Conclusion? To what?” Rainbow Dash asked with confusion, it seemed she had not given any attention to the day’s events or the conversation.

“As to what is going on here.” Matthew opened his book again. “She is not demanding of the guards, but she had changed and outright named certain guards to be in the inner circle, even though some of those guards are… not fully trained for that detail section.” He paused a little. “What more, Shining Armor has… been acting more in a haze then I have seen most officers, third… It seems the civilian oversight who co-signs a change of patrol also signed off on the papers.”

“Uh… what?” Rainbow Dash asked again. “How do you know this?”

Matthew only smiled a little. “Keep your ears open and you can hear things from complaints and what not rather easily if you pay attention.” he took a breath. “My conclusion is that something is up, not sure what… but based on my own view of a wedding when my brother got married, and Taze with his family wedding experience. I say that something more is weighing on her mind not just the wedding.”

“Silly filly!” Pinkie rubbed Matthews head. “You’re overthinking it!”

“I am? But I like overthinking things, it makes me feel smart.” Matthew whined a little before blinking. “Okay… you are making me act more like a child, you know that?” He coughed and moved a little from her hoof as he muttered to himself. “I have to represent my nation, not act like a child.” He coughed again and smiled a little bigger. “Anyway… anyone, or anypony want to see my notes?”

“No thanks, hey Twilight what's with the semi-transparent pink bubble?” Taze asked. “And why is light still filtering through it white?”

Matthew blinked and looked up from the food that was delivered to him, he realized that it was mostly hay, and some type of lettuce that he could not identify. He pushed it a little from him while speaking to Taze. “Wouldn’t that be blue white light? Since through the dome we can still tell the sky is blue?”

“You’re overthinking it.” Shawn said aloud. “I would suggest you try to maintain your sanity, or what’s left of it.”

Twilight blinked and blushed a little. “I’m sorry but this is a spell my brother can only do… and while I did figure it out once, I cannot say, military secret.” She did look apologetic to the three humans.

“Oh, Classified, that makes sense and say no more.” Matthew tapped his head. “I understand that and I don’t want to go any further, I don’t like poking my head where it does not belong.”

“Whelp we’re making little progress with anything here” Taze said “What still needs to be done?”

Twilight blinked and pulled out a scroll. “Well, all that I need you three at the moment is to attend tomorrow’s rehearsal. Can you all be at the castle chapel tomorrow at ten? I personally need to go see my brother at home just to check on him.”

Matthew blinked and looked around. “Hey Shawn can you take my book? I wouldn’t mind walking Twilight home… and it might allow me to thank the Captain of the Guard for not throwing me in the dungeon when I first showed up.”

Twilight nodded her head. “Sub protocol with prisoners, otherwise known as the kind heart routine.” She smiled a little. “My brother left all his ROTC books out and about, of course I am going to read them.”

“Does Canterlot have an arcade?” Taze asked getting up.

“Oh Oh! I know, I know.” Pinkie Pie shouted with glee. “Come on I’ll show you.” She began to hop around back and forth with giddy joy.

“Shawn you coming?” Taze asked getting up.

“Nah, I got some things I would like to check on and perhaps investigate.” Shawn replied, raising Matthew’s book in his hand slightly.

“Ok I’ll catch up with you two later then.” With that he followed Pinkie as she bounced off.

Upon arrival at the arcade it was surprisingly lacking the the amount of ponies, then again it was a bit later in the day. There was rows upon rows of machines all lit up in their pixel glory.

“Over here! You should try this one first!” Pinkie exclaimed while pulling Taze over to one of the many machines.”

“Is that Mario?” Taze asked examining the red overall clad pony.

“No silly! That’s Pipewrench!” Pinkie giggled. Pulling him too it she took out a bit and put it in the slot. “The idea is too…”

“Move along jumping on enemies while collecting coins and hitting blocks to find hidden power ups?” Taze asked eye’s focusing.

“Yeah…” Pinkie trailed. “Have you played this before?”

Taze concentrated on the screen, jumping the pony onto the upward moving girders and waiting till he was just off the screen before jumping onto the roof by passing the warp pipe to reveal three other pipes in a large room with the text Welcome to Warp Zone, at the top of the room.

“Nope never heard of it.” He commented, focusing on the game before him.

At their room Shawn had been looking over Matthews notes that he took in his book. The notes seemed to match some of the ideas that filled his mind about Cadenza. With a quill and ink on the side with some fresh parchment he scribbled small notes on blank paper while writing some of his own important notes in the back part of the book, where it hadn’t been filled yet.

He hummed in thought, squinting lightly at the pages as he read the words written down before shaking his head lightly and writing some more on the spare parchment. His own mind drifted as he wrote, he did more than comment in the book, he also made more designs that could be accomplished should he want to try some things. With a final note he closed the book, making sure the ink was dry before doing so of course, and put it off to the side of the desk.

He sighed in defeat, rolling his blueprint scrolls and hiding them with the rest of his notes that he for some reason hid away. He felt the need to hide them, and thankfully they are put in a way they can not be found easily.

Leaning back in his chair he put his hands behind his head to rest. Not to sleep, but rest, the day had been nothing but interesting.

Matthew looked at the sky and the dome as the night sky slowly grew deeper. “It still unnerves me that the moon is not present in the daytime sky… funny how you do not notice those little details unless you either not see them or are looking for it.”

Twilight blinked and looked at Matthew. “Wait your sun and moon are visible during the same time? Isn’t that impossible?”

Matthew looked down at Twilight and only smiled a little. “I’ll explain it at a later time, I need paper and ink to show you.” He looked around the street a little. “Well I must say thank you for the escort, it is nice to see places outside of the castle walls.”

“Not a problem.” Twilight however stopped and pawed the ground with a hoof. “Actually, there is a problem. You see I want to see my brother, alone. Sister and Big Brother Best Friend Forever type deal, and… do you mind if you let me pass along your message?”

Matthew paused something in his head was telling him that something was going to happen. His gut was telling him that there was trouble, however he saw the look on Twilight’s face and he just nodded his head. “Okay, just… stay safe okay?”

“Sure,” Twilight replied. “I’m going to see my brother, not Nightmare Moon.” She replied with a joke and a smile. Matthew returned it but for some reason he felt it was a fake smile. He waited till Twilight left by taking a left at a crossroad that was a few paces in front of him. He sighed turned around and ran right into a Night Guard with an oof. Matthew stepped back from the hard metal and blinked.

“Mr. Conner? May I ask to your presence outside of the castle at this time of night?” Matthew blinked the voice was female sounding and he hoped he answered the correct way.

“Yes Ma’am you can.” he paused and grinned a little before his face fell. “Sorry, something my father would do when I asked him a question, as for the real answer I was escorting Miss Twilight Sparkle to her brother’s place but she said she could handle herself the rest of the way, and being a gentleman, or would you say Gentlecolt, I allowed her to proceed on her way.”

“Very well, do you need any help getting back to the castle?” She asked again and Matthew blinked and was happy for that. Because frankly he did not know where he was, and while you could see parts of the castle above the city, you could not see a very direct route, unless of course you flew. Still he accepted the offer and was soon on his way back to the castle.

Time had rolled on in its way, leaving the moon in the sky. While Shawn had went to the room first, the others had done their own thing. Matthew had shown up an hour later after Shawn, immediately taking another drink of his medication and the going to bed due to his exhaustion, he seemed more tired than normal but Shawn didn’t get to question it due to him going to bed almost right after arriving.

Taze staggered into the room late, very late, or perhaps very early depending on how you might view the hour of three AM. He didn’t even look physically tired, in fact Shawn could almost see the pixels in his eye’s from hours of non-stop gaming.

Shawn’s brow raised, a questioning look on his face. “Where in the world have you been?” He chuckled to himself. “It’s three AM man.”

“Reliving the golden age” Taze said in an almost wistful tone. “They have Mario here Shawn.”

Shawn only blinked at hearing the name. “Mario? Here? Oh boy, I’ll have to check out that arcade you went to, what other games did they have?” Shawn said, leaning forward.

“More than you can think.” Taze said. “Pac Pony, Donkey Kong, Pong, Tetris, Street Fighter 1 and 2, and Megamare Shawn, MEGAMARE!”

Shawn chuckled. “Oh, I am so checking that place out when we have some free time tomorrow.”

“It was every game you ever loved as kid all under one roof, just pony-fied.” Taze said “it was heaven, if I died right now I’d be happy.” He thought for a moment. “Although Sonic being a timberwolf was a bit strange.”

6 - The Mane Event

Mane Event

Extended Holiday
Chp 6: Mane Event
Act 1

“With all due respect, please tell the nobility that I will be keeping myself armed during the rehearsal and the ceremony regardless of how they feel.” Taze told the pony who was holding his nose high. he attempted to speak but Taze slammed the door in his face.

Matthew just stood off to the side, acting as part of the crowd for the rehearsal. He sighed and blinked a little to clear the floaters from his vision. It seemed they got worse whenever he was near either Twilight or Cadence. He had taken to calling her by that in his head after hearing Twilight calling her that.

“You okay?” Taze asked approaching after he had dealt with the pony. “You need coffee or something?” he asked.

“Me? Nah, I’m fine I just had some floaters cross my vision they can be annoying, and you should know I don’t drink coffee, my docs were a little concern with my caffeine intake, in fact last time I was in the hospital they banned me from chocolate cake even.” he laughed a little. “chocolate is fine, but Coffee is still… rather not risk it.”

“Just offering.” Taze said “This kinda stuff takes hours don’t want you collapsing from exhaustion on the 4th hour or something.”

“Thank you for your concern, this is nothing, besides back when I had some of my ROTC training, I had to walk about the same tent for an hour for guard duty. When it comes to the repeating stuff, I can handle it. I actually thrive on this a little.” He grinned a little before it faded a little. “I miss my folks.” He muttered. “My Niece would have been…” He was cut off as Princess Mi Amore Cadenza entered the room commanding silence by her presence.

Taze eye’d Cadenza, there was something off, something he was missing right in front of his face, every instinct was telling him to be on edge, be ready. there had to be some detail he was missing.

Shawn only watched from his location, he felt his attention just be pulled to her. He knew, knew, something was wrong, but he could do nothing. He followed instructions as asked, and dealt with the others that seemed to notice his more sour mood, of course he kinda pushed them off, saying he just had a bad morning.

Matthew looked at the bride to be and blinked. he shook his head, did he just see a tiny nod between, before he could finish his thought Twilight rounded on Cadence and began to shout about how evil she was and she was mind controlling her brother. Matthew moved a little bit so as to be better able to move where he needed. Looking more at Cadence then at Twilight. Somehow Matthew knew now that this rehearsal was going to end in flames the first try.

Tazes hand clenched to keep him from reaching for his blades. Something was wrong, he could feel something was wrong and it wasn’t only Cadence that was setting him off, something about Twilight bothered him.

Shawn only watched from the sideline as the two argued, he wasn’t that far from them in the first place. He watched as a small bit of magic flared in what he could assume was anger, but something was off about it, even as faint as it was Twilights aura seemed a bit off.

Shining moved in on Twilight suddenly angrily growling at her as he chastised her for her actions while explaining Cadence was merely curing his headache. Before walking away to find the bride who had seemingly left suddenly he invited his sister and seemingly implied she was unwelcome near him ever again. her friends wordlessly followed her brother well celestia left with a scolding remark.

Taze looked as Twilight stood abandoned, and he burned inside, this wasn’t right someone had to say something. Angrily he stormed after the mane 6, his body visibly quaking.

Matthew stood there and blinked as Twilight looked at him with tears in her eyes. “Are you going to leave me as well? I am so sorry, I guess I got jealous.”

Matthew remained silent and looked at Twilight something seemed off about her, the dang floaters were back making her coat look black in some places but still he shook his head and then shook it again to make a point. “No, a friend, at least I hope I am a friend, stays by their friend and walks through where he can.” he sighed and looked at where the group left. “I think Taze left to find your friends and give them a piece of his mind.”

Twilight blinked in horror, “Oh, I better to calm him down and tell him it was my fault really… uh, can you stay here so I know someplace to return to that accepts me?”

Matthew only nodded his head and she raced off. He looked at Shawn but saw only his backside as he raced after Twilight. “Well… this was an eventful morning.” he sighed and moved to the steps to sit down. “Might as well rest while I wait, A promise is a Promise.” he muttered moving to sit down on the steps leading up to the pedestal where the wedding party would stand to exchange their vows. “I hope tomorrow is nicer than today.”

Shawn had caught on.

Something was wrong, and he was finally going to question it.

“Twilight! Wait up!” He yelled as he ran to keep up with her.

“Go away freak!” Twilight screamed as she went. The look on her face seemed to be slightly worried.

In that moment, around twenty red flags went up in his mind. “Now I know somethings wrong about this...” He muttered in between breaths, increasing his speed to a near sprint. “Hold on now! I just want to talk!”

Two Royal Guards attempted to block his path. Crossing there halberds in his path. Within a moments notice Shawn took in every detail he could of what was happening. Her running, the guards, the halberds they had up, and the reflection of the polished floor, still seemingly slick. With a grin he did something that he could only hope would work, he dropped, sliding underneath their halberds before pushing himself onto his feet again.

He was breathing heavily at the time, having to sprint in order to keep up with her. “Twilight! Jeeze, slow down! Why are you running!?” He shouted.

As he entered a set of doors they slammed shut behind him as Twilight stood in the center of the room.

“I told you to leave!” She yelled back to Shawn her tone dark and angry.

“And I would have if you answered my two or three questions.” Shawn said back, standing tall as he looked at her.

There was the sound of hooves as Royal Guards surrounded him quite suddenly.

“You couldn’t leave well enough alone could you?” a familiar voice asked from behind him.

“What?” He said turning on the spot, still attempting to keep his eyes on the threats surrounding him, the Guard’s spears.

Cadence stood across from him smiling smugly as her eyes glowed a sickly green.

Twilight bowed suddenly “I am sorry my queen I could not deter him, forgive me.”

“It is of little Consequence.” Cadence gestured with her hoof. “By the time anyone finds him it will be too late to stop our plans.”

“Wait a minute. Queen? What the hell do you mean Queen?” Shawn yelled out.

The room erupted in green flames as the guards around him and Twilight were consumed. When the flames dissipated standing in there place where pony like insectoid creatures with large blue compound eye’s sharp jagged chitinous armor and transparent bee like wings. Their hooves seemed to have holes through them.

Cadence herself was then swallowed by flames revealing a much larger insectoid. unlike her subjects the queen had a mane of green hair which somehow had holes in it. A crown adorned her mane. Her forehead possessed a horn at first seemingly like an alicorns horn but on a second glance Shawn could see it was twisted upward and sharp as a razor. her eye’s were not compound like the rest but large black pupils rimmed with green, they stared sinister and soulless at him. Her wings where larger and seemingly more powerful. the middle of her thorax had a band of what seemed to be green chitin.

“You have the honor of addressing Queen Chrysalis of the changeling hive.” she said. “Soon to be ruler of Equestria!”

“Yeah?” Shawn shot back. “Then you have a whole lot of things standing in your way.” Shawn said, drawing his sword and taking a defensive stance. “And you’ll be damned if you think you can win so easily.”

Chrysalis laughed confidently as she bared her fangs. “But that's the joke, I have already won, I have everything right where I want it.”

“Before you attempt to beat the odds, be sure you can survive the odds beating you.” Shawn said as his eyes focused on the area around him, taking in every detail he could in a moments notice.

“I’ve already beaten them.” Chrysalis laughed. “Tomorrow is going to be just perfect.” She almost purred out the word perfect. “And there is nothing Celestia, nothing the elements of harmony, nothing you and your little friends can do to stop me.”

“We’ll see about that, as long as I am still breathing, your plan will come out…” Shawn said, fully prepared to try his best.

“A problem that can be easily remedied” Chrysalis laughed signaling the praetorians to attack. Two of the guards thrusted their spears forward only to have them knocked away by Shawn, having only done so because of swinging the sword.

There was a shooting pain in his side as the changeling that had been Twilight charged forward from behind and stabbed him with her horn.

Responding more on impulse he slammed his elbow into the offending changeling, the process only making the wound worse as the blow knocked the changeling back at an odd angle, making the hole more jagged. He gasped in pain, still standing with his left arm holding against his side as he pulled his sword up with his right hand slowly, staggering slightly.

Chrysalis removed the sword from his hand, for her taking less effort than to swat a fly, but the force to Shawn was incredibly strong. Then she telekinetically blasted him, sending him flying. With a cackle her horn flared and green fire traced around Shawn, his body begins to sink slowly.

With one last ounce of energy in him, he raised his right hand, his middle digit high in the air, directed towards the Changeling Queen.

As Shawn’s form vanished crysalis looked around. “Clean up this mess and everypony back to your disguises the last thing we need is to be found out right now” Chrysalis said not at all noticing the doors were opened just a hair.

Twenty minutes prior, Taze had caught up to the leaving group quickly enough. “Hey!” He shouted not noticing the guards stagger a bit as he walked passed them. “All of you, Stop! We got to clear something up here!”

The group turned to him with mixed looks of confusion and anger and fear in Fluttershy’s case. “What the hell was that!?”

“I know right! Twilight’s totally lost it” Rainbow said “You don’t have to go off the deep end though.”

“Twilight totally lost it?” He growled. “And where was the Element of Loyalty when a broken pony lay needing her friend?” Taze looked her in the face Rainbow found herself having trouble keeping the eye contact.

“Now hold on there pardner, now Twi was in the wrong.” Applejack shot back pushing her stetson like hat back a bit.

“So if Apple Bloom made a big mistake you’d abandon her like yesterday's trash too?” This comment seemed to make the farm pony stop cold.

“Your friend just got disowned by her brother, the brother who was her best friend for years, and your first inkling was to get up and abandon her?”

“Well she was obviously Loco in the Coco” Pinkie said.

“Oh you mean like she was with Nightmare Moon?” Taze asked “Or how she was so crazy she was the only one who didn’t get fooled by Discord” Taze spat on the ground. “How many times? How many times has Twilight’s danger sense literally saved all your flanks?” he asked

“You're the Elements of Harmony! The embodiments of friendship, I would die for my friends if they're right or wrong, I would throw myself in front of a train for them because I know they would do the same for me! That mare has at times worked herself to the bone to help all of you and this is your repayment? With friends like you, I’d prefer my enemies.”

Taze turned to Celestia “And you, i really don’t care if you’re immortal, the suns avatar, a goddess, whatever, this is why your sister turned evil!”

Celestia kinda staggered backward “YOU DARE!”

“Oh I dare! Your sister was alone, immortality with no one, nothing, cause YOU had to have the praise YOU had to have the attention. you could sit down with her and talk for five bloody minutes. and now? Your faithful student, the mare who looks up to you with a hell of alot more reverence than her own freaking mother, you couldn’t listen to her concerns, you couldn’t check if any of her suspicions held water? You just dropped her.” He spat again. turning his gaze around the room.

“A friend who leaves you when things look bad is worth nothing, I wash my hands of you. all of you!” Taze said turning and storming away from the group. After a few minutes of storming, he stopped took some deep breaths about to wonder what he should do when he heard the muffled sound of voices. Moving towards the sound he came to a set of doors where the voice seemed to have been coming from. Hearing a commotion he leaned in and looked through the door in time to see Shawn clutching his side with blood covering his hand as he seemed to be falling into a ring of green flames.

The large black bug creature gave orders to clean up to several smaller black bug creatures, one by one they were covered by green flames which left to reveal several Royal Guards and Twilight. The larger creatures body erupting to reveal none other than princess cadenza.

Taze backed away from the door, he needed to find Matthew fast.

Matthew sat on the steps and just hummed as he looked down and twiddled his thumbs. “Kind of wish I brought my book to write in, or a book to have read… this would be an interesting event to write, a wedding where the groom is mind controlled the sister to the prince sees the evil behind the mask of love, and… slowly sees her friends turned against her by the honeyed words… this sounds like a fairytale more and more… and I am seeing it live.” he closed his eyes as he gave a small prayer. “May this be Disney and not Hans Christian Anderson.”

It was about here that he saw something interesting a Night Guard, in fact, well to him anyway it looked like it was the same Night Guard from last night wonder through the room holding a bat wing over her muzzle to stifle a yawn. “Morning Human.” She muttered through the yawn.

“Morning Thestral.” Matthew replied with a grin and slight chuckle, yep same guard from last night, in the last thirty minutes this was the only movement he had seen coming through the doors he hoped Twilight had reconciled with her friends with how long it was taking. He heard a door close behind him as the Night Guard left the room, or was she a Lunar Guard? He asked himself when suddenly a side door burst open with a bang and Taze was already racing into the room.

Matthew jumped at the sound and the first words out of his mouth was something his mother would yell at him if things were slammed. “Save the Pieces.” However he blinked when he was hauled up by Taze in a rough and yet urgent manner he could see it in his eyes for once. “What’s wrong? You, you look like you’ve seen the boogyman.”

“How’s your Greek Mythology?” Taze asked looking around carefully.

“Well, I am no expert, let alone a knowledge trove, but let’s see how I do.” He admitted. “Sorry, while a jack of all trades in knowledge I am not too current on Greek Mythology.”

“Canterlots been infiltrated and Shawn might be dead.” Taze whispered. “I’m positive there is gonna be an attack during the wedding tomorrow.”

“What?!” He yelled in shock but Taze shushed him and looked around in fear, and Matthew realized that this was a little more serious than normal. “What?” he whispered. “We got to tell Shining Armor, Celestia, Luna?” He asked Luna in a whimper as each time Taze just shook his head no. Even to Luna. “Why?” he cried out. “We have to inform the guards, security, somepony about this, we can’t fight an invasion on our own, we are not video game heroes.”

“Matthew, they’re shapeshifters, Princesses Cadenza is one, Twilight was one, half a dozen royal guards, we can’t trust anyone.”

Matthew looked hard at Taze. “Which Royal Guards? Normal City? The Solar? or Lunar?” he asked with concern, “I am marking off the Cadenza Guard units as gone… but the others, what did you see of them?” He was looking a little different at the moment, head bowed and eyes shut as he tried to think at the moment. “Frankly, none the less, we must gain our armor from the armor stores, and weapons, more than what we have. I will see if I can smuggle out my crossbow tonight.”

“The uniforms were mixed but I don’t think there was any Lunar Guards, wouldn’t make sense, they only come out at night unless it’s an emergency” Taze felt something in his hand looking down he realised he had ripped off both of their translation necklaces. “Listen i’m not going to the ceremony tomorrow, i think you should stay back too.”

“Right, let us send a message to the Lunar Guard first, they need to know what is happening, Luna might pull strings to get a few guards out on the streets?” He sighed, “Alright I think you can feign me being sick? Otherwise I am somewhat beholden to be there… this story of me being a diplomat for my nation just got me a royal invite, rather hard to not accept one… what with all that is going on here.” He held up a hand. “Yes I saw the spat, and even then…” his face furrowed. “I was invited on behalf of good relations being built… so having me call in sick is the only logical manner.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Taze nodded “Let’s hope lucks on our side, if they are already inside the shield and they can be anyone we may be facing thousands here”

“Well, I might be able to add a third. We just need to find one Lunar Guard.” he replied with a slight look back towards a door that was used right before Taze entered the room.

“Your sure these could cut through chitin?” Taze asked examining the blades carefully.

“I stand by my work” Stormhammer said “You still haven’t told me why you are asking for handleless knife blades.” She said.

Placing a blade in his hand between his pointer and index finger he snapped his hand in the direction of a wooden blank pillar. the blade buried itself into the pillar in a snap. “Perfect” he said collecting them up as well as bolts for Matthew.

Matthew stood nervously while looking back at the Thestral who he had only meet three times before back at the door a little nervous. “You, you had to wake up Luna for this?”

The Night Guard shrugged with her bat wings. “Well, you said it was a threat to the entire city, of course I had to, and do you know how hard it was to convince those above me to allow this?” She whispered back.

All conversation stopped as the Night Princess walked out of the doorway, which was frankly leading to her private quarters the room they were in was decorated with a night theme and it was the private receiving chambers for the guests of Princess Luna. “Now,” She began and sat down on her private small throne to remind those that she was still a Princess in this setting. “What has gotten one of my guards rallied up?”

“Well,” Matthew began a little bit nervous. “We have belief that Princess Cadence has been compromised by a shapeshifter.” He gulped at the raised eyebrow of Luna.

“Go on my lit…” She paused and cleared her throat. “Go on Matthew Conner of United States.”

“Well, she has also taken the Guards around Cadence, and some of the normal day guards… however from what my source informed me of, none of the Night Guard.”

“Ha,” Luna laughed a little bit, and did Matthew hear a touch of bitterness. “She thinks us of no importance during the day. However, I take it you will not be at the wedding?” Before Matthew could speak she spoke again. “I shall not be there, I shall be guarding the protected wing of the archives.” She looked at the Guard next to Matthew. “Moonshade please attend with Matthew Conner of United States, he may need some Guard influence, also I shall place two flights out on patrols during the wedding, doubling the number originally planned but, that is all I can give without drawing too much attention, I am sorry I cannot do more.”

Matthew sighed a little in relief at the news before blinking a little at a problem he thought of, “They will be hidden?”

“Of course, as per our normal operations.. we do our best work hidden.” Moonshade replied. “As for you human, I am not letting you out of my sight… well except for certain moments to yourself.” She finished with a chuckle.

Luna walked over to a case at the end of the room opening it with magic to reveal a large war hammer made of some kind of dark blue metal. “It has been too long since we have wielded Meteor Impact in battle.” Her grin was almost unsettling. “Time to wake up old friend,” She said.

She floated the hammer over in front of Matthew “As a reward for you service we shall let you hold our most prized weapon.”

Matthew blinked and snapped to attention and gave a small bow. “I am honored by your offer.” He was not going to decline the offer, on manner different fronts. He reached out to take hold of the hammer with both hands as to his eyes it looked heavy, he also set his feet apart so as to give him a better stance, and also so if it was too heavy for him, it would not land on any of his toes. He gulped as he gripped tightened a little waiting for the magic to drop and he had full control over the hammer.

At first it felt as though it was going to pull his arms off his body, but instantly the weight seemed to recede and before he knew it the hammer was light much lighter then such a weapon should be.

Luna smiled noting the hammers effect. “Forgive me Matthew, this was a test, had you been lying the hammer would have been too much for you to lift.” She explained.

Matthew nodded his head as Luna took the hammer from his hand with her magic. “I understand. You have to know if what I say is the truth and your kingdom comes first. But I have the feeling that is not just a lie detector but an actual weapon as well?”

Luna only grinned and nodded her head. “You seem knowledgeable over such a weapon’s working. Tell me does your world have any stories like this?” Matthew could see a little curiosity.

“After this is over, remind me to tell you about a story from the Norse culture of a being called Thor and his hammer.” Matthew replied softly, it was here that Luna dismissed them all and then moved to start gearing up for the battle, while it appeared Matthew did not know what was happening, she did, her mind going back to the meeting with Queen Chrysalis.

Taze laid everything he had out in front of him on his bed. rather than the dress armor he had gotten he decided to stick with the dragon scale armor he had been given, it was lighter and better made for combat, if Spike was any inclination few things could get past the scales of a dragon.

He checked each throwing blade carefully and oiled the blades of his swords. checking his knife carefully. going over the contents of his belt he decided to stash everything not directly of use under his bed for safe keeping.

“We’ll get through this Matthew.” He said not sure if he was trying to convince Matthew or himself. He wasn’t actually a warrior or some great hunter, and he was far from in shape for something like this, Shawn’s possible death was also starting to sink in and putting him in an even more unsure state.

Matthew nodded his head towards Taze and looked over where Moonshade was watching. “Yeah, I just… Shawn, I cannot, he cannot be dead.” He looked over at his own bed with supplies, from the crossbow and the bolts to his armor. “If,” he shook his head. “Taze, we’ll get through this but if I don’t, look just keep my stuff in order and keep my documents preserved.” He sighed again and began to load up his crossbow, he was going to keep it loaded tonight, he also began to tie together bolts into small bundles in hopes of saving time. “I do not know why but the gut says that the attack will happen at the wedding.” He looked at Moonshade. “No more ponies or guests shall be permitted entry to this room… anyone tries to force their way in… I give you permission to use all the force you need.” He closed his eyes and looked to the window in the room. “I just gave the shoot to kill order.” he whispered to himself, “I do not know if I should really be feeling but I know I am cold and shivering from what might happen.” He sighed and looked to Taze. “Get some shuteye… we, we should sleep a little before tomorrow.”

Taze held something out to Matthew something from his pocket “I figured it might be difficult with the way things are so I stopped by the apothecary/pharmacist, this should let us sleep but not make us sleep deeply.” He handed him a small glass vial, holding an identical one to himself, the liquid inside was a honey brown semi-transparent liquid.

Matthew only nodded his head. “Well, I guess bottoms up, see you when we wake up.” he spoke to Taze with a small grin, before uncorking the vial and drinking the contents in ten minutes he was zonked out on the bed with his gear ready to be put on and used next to him on top of a crate he commandeered with Moonshade’s help.

Taze turned to Moonshade. “Tomorrow is likely to have long periods of fighting with a low chance of rest stops, I have a condition and if my blood sugar gets low bad things could happen, is there any chance you can get me some candy and I’ll keep an eye on things here until you get back?” Taze asked

Moonshade blinked and looked like she was debating what to do, but after another reassurance from Taze, she left to find some candy, and raid some pantries of the candy he needed. She just hope he liked the candy, after all she felt that the pallets of the two species might be different.

Taze opened up his pouch pulling out several small bottles. He had seen the pharmacist but he had gotten help at the library first and had found out the name of their enemy, with the help of the Librarian reading from the book. Changeling were their name and apparently they fed off of love, therefore attacking Equestria made sense, however there was apparently several chemicals that there biology reacted badly too ranging from temporary paralysis to death within moments. the book had listed the chemicals but not which did what so he had gotten a little of each and carefully began to tip Matthews bolts and his blades in random substances.

Chemical warfare seemed dirty and he doubted Matthew would have liked it but the odds where still easily 30 to one and they needed every advantage they could get.

Next Taze pulled out a bag of powder hoping that the smoke bomb recipe he had found online held any water, he began to work on them quickly and carefully.

By the time Moonshade returned he had packed everything up and carefully rearranged everything as it had been. After checking it was actually Moonshade by asking her very carefully where her and William met he thanked her for the candy which he placed in his belt.

“You won’t need to sleep? Chances are you’ll be up all day tomorrow.” He asked.

Moonshade shook her head. “We Thestrals actually have a potion in the guard that will let us operate for thirty hours, I took it while getting your candy, however we crash for a good twelve hours afterwards, do not worry about me good sir, I can and will fight tomorrow with all my strength.” She turned as her ears swiveled a little. “Another of my patrols just passed by the hallway, we need not worry till the morning.”

Taze uncorked the vial but stopped for a moment “One more thing, if it should come down to it that you have to pick one of us to help, help him ok? I’m strong enough I can handle myself but he’s had a very bad couple of years and he deserves more time then one more day, just make sure you protect him ok?”

Moonshade only nodded her head saying no words. She smiled a little. “May that not have to come to being, It would be lonely if he became the only human in Equestria, he has relied on you and Shawn for support these past few days.” She looked at the sleeping form of Matthew.

As Taze looked at the bed, he noticed something under his pillow, well a manila envelope and a parchment of some type. With confusion upon seeing his name on the parchment he reached over and pulled the two items out, the first thing he noticed was that the parchment was inked and looked like time had been put into it. He moved the parchment, which turned into three sheets, was the front of the envelope. On the front in pencil was his handwriting a little more sloppy. Geneva Convention. Taze shook his head a little at just what his friend seemed to have brought with him. He turned back to the parchment and almost dropped the bundle.

The top read in fancy letters Last Will and Testament of Matthew Washington Conner. Matthew it seemed had written his will, and also gave instructions on his burial, at least that was what the bulleted section said before the meat of the words started but Taze did not go any further, he just placed the documents safely on the desk, and sat back down on his bed.

Picking up the vial he uncorked it again. nodded respectfully at Moonshade. “Bottoms up” He said before drinking it down in a single gulp. With a sigh he laid back in his bed with any luck the pharmacist was right and this should wake him up in the morning on its own. His last thoughts before fading to sleep gave him a dry chuckle as he mentally named the track to their upcoming battle in his head.

“You can inform her Royal Sunbutt that Matthew is ill and I have lost my taste for Equestrian ‘friendship’, and do the air quotes be sure to do the air quotes, god help you if I find out they haven’t been done.” Taze told the messenger who was too his credit only slightly intimidated by the human currently shaving his face with a knife.

The messenger was gone quite quickly as Taze shut the door. “Uh, thanks for helping me with the whole shaving thing earlier.” He said to William quickly moving the knife away from his neck. “Couldn’t even use a non-electric razor at home I was afraid I’d slit my own throat”

“Not a problem.” Matthew replied. “I just wish I could shave like that again, I miss doing that, but with my meds I can’t risk cutting myself shaving.” He smiled softly as he dressed in his armor. “Well… time to show that while the US loves peace… these arrows are not forgotten. Time for the Americans to join the fight.” His face was for once missing the usual smile in either his eyes or his mouth. “May lady liberty smile upon my deeds this day.” He softly spoke as he checked his crossbow.. Matthew looked at Taze as he moved from the restroom, with Moonshade hanging from the ceiling ready to pounce on any attackers.

“Okay so lets go over this one last time.” Taze said. “We know today is the day the invasion starts, the imposter has somehow hidden Twilight and the real Princess Cadenza, Shining Armor is possibly being mind controlled and who knows how many guards have been replaced meaning we cannot expect help from any of the royal guards, civilian guards, solar guards or the militia right?

Matthew nodded his head. “Correct, and Luna cannot field any more than two patrols during the day without drawing suspicion. At least till the attack happens, she is however holding the guards on standby so we might have a cavalry charge later on… but I will not count on it either, the first priority of the Changelings would be to prevent reinforcements… I can imagine them doing something to prevent that. As for the actual attack… it will have to come sometime during the wedding itself, or right afterwards when the entire party is moving.” Matthew had moved to the desk and a rough drawing Moonshade did of the castle. “As for the dome, if Shining Armor has been compromised, then we cannot bank on the dome holding for very long and then the Changelings will have reinforcements.” Matthew was very glad for the old Battlefield 1942 games he played, along with the Star Wars battlefront game. He looked at Taze as he thought that for once all the war games he played or watched documentaries was coming into very good use at the moment. “Anything else to add? Either of you?”

“We know changelings get stronger the more love they absorb.” Taze noted. “This means they’ll be trying to secure great sources of love while there in the city, schools, maternity wings at the hospital, family homes.” Taze said. “This is gonna get real bad real fast”

Matthew nodded his head. “We cannot focus on the city.” He spoke as if swallowing a very bitter pill. “We cannot be helping everywhere.” He shook his head and blinked back tears. “However, as I can see, if you have Hate, that might work in protecting you, however… That leaves you Taze as our only source. I… I cannot hate for long, it just is not in my system, I get annoyed, and mad, but rarely do I, “hate” Something.” He sighed again. “We just, we have to focus on the castle, and helping where we can…” He looked at Moonshade. “We need you to help in that regard… you know the hallways, we do not… we cannot get into a dead end and we have to keep moving,” He looked to Taze. “We also need to be willing to bring in those that wish to fight with us, if you would allow that.”

“If the Elements of Harmony work or not isn’t my choice Matthew, if it comes to it I’ll help get them there, I don’t have to talk to them.” Taze said. “We should be ready, without a doubt the changelings noticed our absence…” Taze noted. “We’re a wild card so, us not being in the ceremony room at the start is going to clash with their plans”

“You’re a gentle person Matthew so I’m going to say this now, while they're on their feet they’re a threat, if you need to kill them to stop them don’t think about it just act” Taze said.

“I know, I, I was going to get my concealed carry permit. I know what it means to act in self defense, I just, I just hope I can handle myself and not break down or freeze up.” He took a deep breath. “I trained for a reality like this in hopes of not needing it.” He closed his eyes before opening them. “I, I think I am ready… it is, this is not a war game, it is reality.” It was at that moment that Moonshade made a shush and she pointed to the door. “Look’s like something heading our way.” Matthew whispered as he moved to lay prone on the ground with the crossbow out in front of him. “Planning is over.”

In the darkened caves, deep below Canterlot, something shifted, stirred. Twilight and Cadenza had been reunited, but they weren’t the only ones coming to.

Shawn shifted on the rocky floor beneath him, in a pool of thick liquid.

Slowly he began to regain consciousness, bit by bit he slowly opened his eyes to reveal the darkness around himself. The only light that he could make out was the steady glow of crystals surrounding him. He placed his head on the ground sideways, the front of his body facing the rocky floor, and took a few breaths.

A moment later he put his hands on the ground beneath him, slowly pushing himself up. The entire time he tried his body felt stiff, weak even. He slowly got to his knees, but something felt off. He shook his head, he needed to focus. After a second he planted his foot on the ground and began to stand.

The second both of his feet met the floor, he soon after he almost met the floor once again, losing his balance he fell off to his left, thankfully grabbing onto one of the many crystals jutting out of the area.

He became aware of a dull pain in his side, reaching for his side he touched his left side only to reel back with a flare of pain.

“Oooh, man…” He grunted, his left eye clenched shut in pain. He clenched his right hand a couple of times only to become aware of something wet on his hand. Raising his hand into the light of the crystal, it revealed a crimson liquid on his hand.

He exhaled in shock, before looking to his side again to realise the crystal he was leaning on seemed to be gaining a new paint job from his left side.

He pushed himself back a bit to see what happened, all he could see in the dim light was a jagged, somewhat circular cut through his coat.

Thinking back on it, he couldn’t figure out where he was, nor how he got there. He collected his thoughts, keeping himself calm. “Alright… Injured… Need to get out.” He exhaled, his own breath working against him.

He pushed himself away from the crystal, looking around at what he could, he noticed the lights bounced off from certain locations, perhaps an opening?

He started his walk around the area, looking for the source of light that seemed to scatter across the caverns. He pushed onward, tracing what he could with his eyes, and trying to remember what happened.

He was… At the wedding rehearsal, something happened, something dark… He sighed, thinking.

Others seemed disappointed...

What happened again?

He shook his head, still walking. “I… I can’t remember…” He mumbled to himself.

Whilst looking around he seemed to catch faint colors in the background, very, very faint.

He blinked, looking at the light, was it light pink? Orange? Red?

He lifted his hand into sight, even looking at his hand he had a tough time making out the color of the blood on his fingers. He knew it was red, but it seemed to dull to him.

‘How much have I been bleeding?’

He turned his gaze behind him only to see a dark trail behind him, His eyes opened slightly in alarm.

“Oh…” He muttered to himself.

‘Gotta keep moving...’

He turned forward once more, his eyes following the dull moving light. There might be another down here…

A search party perhaps?

‘Then… How long have I been gone?’

He shook his head, ‘No, that can’t be it… someone else is down here…’

The light was getting closer, he could see shadows now.

He blinked a couple of times, the light was… Moving towards him?

‘They’re... Heading this way.’

He coughed a bit, his lungs giving him troubles.

Every step felt, tiring…

Every thought…

He fell forward onto his knee.

Kneeling on the spot, he tried to regain his breath, it was, tiresome to say the least. The thought of just taking a nap felt amazing. He shook his head, disagreeing with the thought, he had friends he needed to find.

Friends.

Where was Matthew and Peter? Are they stuck down here, somewhere?

For some reason he doubted that idea, something about that struck him wrong, they couldn’t be down here, he felt sure of it for some reason.

With a grunt he pushed himself onto his feet once more, his vision blurred, but he could make out the faint light ahead of him, and the echo of dull, muffled, voices.

“Th… ...ay!...-eard… thing….”

He blinked, the voice sounded… In all honesty, only somewhat familiar…

His mind was sluggish, like he had been awake for days, his body felt the same way too, sluggish…

He stopped moving, not because he wanted to, he just couldn’t. He dropped once again to his knees, perhaps sleep would do him well…

His glazed eyes drifted forward once more, the light seemed so close…

The voices… So dull…

He fell forward onto the rocky floor beneath him, but he was still awake, why?

“...ere!.... -oble…. distan…. -nds…” The voice said again.

His eyes didn’t move, but the light did for him.

“...n?... Sir….” The light moved across to his left.

“...jured!...elp!”

His eyes started to close, his own mind starting to run itself to a wall, stopping in its tracks and leaving his mind dull.

He exhaled, his own body couldn’t find the strength to hold his breath anymore.

And silence fell.

There was a loud knock at the door. “The princess demands your presence in the throne room, the wedding has just been made mandatory attendance.” A voice said through the door.

“Matthew, you and Moonshade try to take one alive, we need information.” Taze said in a hushed tone.

Matthew nodded his head before speaking aloud and quickly making it sound like he was not feeling well, it was rather good in fact. “Can you please not bang so loudly… I got a migraine and…” He moaned loudly, “I am not feeling well, I, I don’t want to get any ponies sick or take away the specialness of the ceremony.” While he spoke loudly Moonshade moved to be able to drop down on them.

“Open this door right now or we will enter by force!” The voice shouted.

“Yeah, yeah, don’t get your tail in a knot, I’m coming.” Taze said in an annoyed tone as he moved to the door with his katana in hand. He looked at Matthew and nodded then to Moonshade. with one motion he opened the door and sweeped downward with his sword. while not a warrior in reality twelve years of chopping wood for the stove during winter had given him a powerful chop and the stallion stood there, stunned look plastered to his face as the two helmet halves fell to the ground. a thin red line tracing down his skull to where Taze’s katana halted just above the muzzle. there was a green flash and the pony at the end of the sword reverted into a changeling. With a sneer taze kicked the corpse off his blade.

There out in the hallway, behind the lead pony were five more stallion guards and with an almost blinding flare the five reverted into changelings still wearing the armor of the guards and hissing. Matthew looked at Taze’s back. “I am suddenly reminded of the old black and white movie about Pod People.” From behind Taze, Matthew rolled to his side and a twang was heard as the crossbow let loose a bolt and it appeared to Taze’s eyes that the Changeling nearest him in the hallway had a bolt just appear in one of it’s legs. He actually heard Matthew swore a little using a word that started with an s to describe scat, it seemed Matthew missed the spot he was aiming for. He was already working on reloading when the Changeling’s face relaxed and it fell over on its side.

“What?” Matthew replied as he looked up. “Did I hit a vital area?” He didn’t have time to wait as the surprise moves were wearing off and the other four were slowly moving in to close in on Taze. “Maybe you should fall back?”

Taze drew his second blade carefully. “I get hurt it clots in a few minutes, you get hurt and who knows when we can get you help, just keep me covered.” Taze growled charging at the nearest changeling. the bug charged at him as well it’s horn impacting his chest in what would normally by a killing blow. Taze gaped a bit winded from the impact but the dragon scales held firm as he brought his shorter blade down on the back of the changelings neck.

There was a blur and the Changeling that was in the back, was knocked down to the ground, as the two tussled a little, this caused a distraction on the final Changeling to seem as if he was hesitating when another bolt appeared in his side as he turned. Taze looked down to see Matthew had moved to fire the shot from between his legs. Which he had spread to take the impact from the charging Changeling. Matthew smiled as he rolled to his back to look up a little at Taze as he smiled. “Well first battle over.”

Moonshade was dragging an unconscious Changeling back towards the room. “Agreed and as you asked one Changeling ready for whatever you want to do with it.” She looked at Taze and the hallway. “We better remove the bodies before we are discovered.”

Matthew nodded as he was unloading the Crossbow to reload the two spend bolts. “Agreed, their is rather little blood from these things… very interesting in how they look rather bug like.”

Taze handed Matthew a rope he fished from his belt. “Care to tie him to a chair while we clean up the bodies?”

“Not at all, will let me try out some of the knots from the survival book I was reading, and try to remember the knots I learned as both a scout and from a friend who owned a sailboat.” He moved to where they placed the creature on the chair and by the time the other bodies were dragged into the room as well… it was a rather comical look while the ropes were draped around like a child ran around the creature one could see knots as well. Matthew only smiled a little. “Sorry I guess I wanted to try all the different knots.”

Taze excused himself to the bathroom locking the door he washed his face and tried to avoid hyperventilating, he had just killed something sentient and the shock was starting to set in. Taze tried to breath deep struggling at first he began to manage to shorten his breaths stealing his resolve, this was war there was no other options here, which made what he was about to do slightly easier to stomach. Returning to the main room he retrieved a jar of a rather sickly green viscous fluid.

Matthew looked back at Taze as he exited the bathroom. “Hey,” he voice soft. “Can… can you come over here for a second?” He shook his head and took a deep breath in and out. “I think I figured one thing out.”

“Yeah?” Taze asked as he approached rubbing the fluid onto the steel of his knife.

“You know history? How we have names that carry over? Like how the Germans were called Jerries in World War Two? Or… what we called the Japanese?” he shivered remembering the lecture he got after using the slang his grandfather and a buddy used while talking war stories. “I think… it was used to help the men cope with what… we just did.” He looked back at the changeling. “I, I already started calling them bugs in my head, and that is scaring me.”

Taze gestured to the fluid. “This is a special balm made by one of the apothecaries around here, it encourages creatures to tell the truth.” He explained. “When they lie with it in the it gives an unpleasant reminder not to do that”

Matthew looked at the fluid and blinked. “That… is amazing, a working truth serum.” He blinked as they all heard the hiss from the now awake Changeling as it struggled in the bonds it found itself in.

Walking up, Taze gently nicked the changelings neck with his knife. “Give it a few moments to get into the bloodstream.” Taze said. “Then, we ask our questions”

Taze turned to Moonshade. “You’re the military pers… pon… uh being here, I take it you probably have been trained interrogating prisoners?”

She looked a little nervous. “Just a little, I was not really trained to interrogate in the field but to capture and turn them over to our police or those who would ask the questions.” She shivered. “I would also, I cannot be part of this, Our military has made agreements not to use this type of interrogations if done poorly it can kill the pony or creature who was injected with it.”

Matthew blinked and turned to Taze, “What? You, did you know that?” He looked right at the Changeling who looked, fear? Did he see a bit of fear? He looked back at Taze. “Can I try a little?”

Tazes face was the portrait of grim shame. “You think we were gonna keep a prisoner with us the whole time Vulpix?” He asked looking at the changeling. “When’s the attack?” he asked as he looked at the Changeling.

“When my queen wishes, we don’t know when it will be.” the changeling said, his face twinged a little but other then that there seemed to be no real reaction.

Matthew actually seemed to fly into a little bit of a fury. “You, I… I am not the,” He actually seemed to catch what he was saying and spoke again, “I am not the Japanese, Nor am I the SS. I am a holder of the Geneva Convention, something that the Pokke don’t seem to have.” He looked at the Changeling. “Do you want to live? Or do you want him.” He pointed at Taze with a finger. “To get the answers and do… I don’t know what will happen to you.”

“The attack will happen when the vows are said.” The changeling’s face fell as he answered the question.

Matthew smiled and it seemed that the anger in the room that was hurting the Changeling dropped a little. “Thank you.” Matthew replied with a sigh. “Are… you are similiar to creatures in my location I come from… are you all linked as a hive or do you communicate with scents and magic?”

“Our Queen uses scents at close range and for long range she gives us commands through an emotional link, the messages are linked to the sequences sent through the link that’s how we know what she’s saying.”

“Thank you,” Matthew replied and looked at the others. “I, I want to tell you that as an American, if you formally surrender to me, I will do all in my power to make sure you are alive. The US, the nation I come from, is known to treat POWs with respect and kindness.” He looked at the other two. “I cannot say what your fate will be with these two.” He moved a little to keep looking at the Changeling. He looked, tired now, and as if these past hour to his mind was already a full day. “I don’t want any lives hurt that can be helped, on both sides.”

The Changeling looked at Matthew. “Then why attack us if you don’t want to hurt lives?”

“Self defense,” He looked at the Changeling. “I am protecting my life, and I plan on doing so, does who wish to bring me no harm, I leave alone, those that go after my life or my freedoms… I will stand up against them.”

Further conversation was stopped both by the changelings body suddenly stiffening up from some unseen source and from the three being distracted by a loud metallic scraping sound, several loud crashes, and then the sound of rapidly approaching hooves. Tazes blades where back in his hands instantly.

Matthew turned and picked up the Crossbow. “Killing their own kind… what kind of respect do they have of life?” Matthew spat. “Battlestations.”

The group readied themselves just as the door were flung open revealing….

The silence that fell for Shawn seemed to last ages… The darkness seemed to seep into his being. But soon, soon the darkness lifted to light, blurs flew by his now opened eye, muffled voices echoing through his mind as it slowly pieced together coherent sentences.

“..old on!”

His open eye could only watch as a shape moved around him, the light following it.

‘Hold on?’ He thought to himself.

‘To what…?’

His eyelid was being held open, that much he knew for sure, but what else? His thoughts were shifted as pain flooded into his system from his left side, something pulsed through his very being as something was being done to it. After a moment his mind sped up, and his thoughts began to make more and more sense to him. His eyes snapped open and he clearly saw the two near him. Twilight and Cadenza, that’s who it was.

“Oh good grief!” He said, closing up lightly as his mind tried to ignore the pain in his side. He began to lean up only to be halted by a hoof on his chest. He trailed up the appendage to meet Twilights worried expression.

“Would you hold still? You’ll only make it worse.” She shook her head in worry. “How old is this wound? Also where did you learn Magic? I can detect a major amount acting like a pressure wound over the site.” She was speaking and looking like she was trying to wrap the wound at the same time.

Cadence shook her head. “That’s not on purpose Twilight the magic is concentrating on it’s own.”

Shawn only shook his head to clear his thoughts. “I’ll answer any of the other questions like when this happened when I actually figure out the time.” He started to push himself up, against Twilights wishes. “Gotta get moving, we don’t have a lot of time. Chrysalis is going to start her plan tomorrow during the wedding.” He stood up, giving his back a light turn, trying not to upset the wound at his side. “I’ll patch that up later…” He mumbled to himself.

With a slight clap he turned to the two ponies before. “Now, Twilight shall we get moving, and also, a pleasure to meet the real, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.” He said with a low nod of his head, giving a light bow.

“So you're the visitor Twilight mentioned.” Cadence said “I’ve never seen anything quite like you before.”

Shawn gave a slight pause. “You’ve been gone awhile haven’t you?” He questioned.

“There was some sort of commotion in the courtyard, that’s the last thing I remember before they took me.” She said

Shawn opened his mouth for a second before closing it again. Shaking his head he looked back at her. “That was, around a week ago or around that.”

“Oh my I have been here a long time.” She shook her head. “I’ve got to get back to the surface now.” She said

Shawn looked around the area, or at least, what he could see. “I’m kinda useless here… I don’t even know where we are in the first place, besides it being a cave.” Shawn said, shrugging slightly.

“Well, I believe we should head this way,” Twilight replied before smiling. “I got a detection spell to find an entrance to the caves from the surface, using air currents, and…” Twilight was interrupted by Cadence whispering in her ear. “Sorry, no time for explanations we have to get going, come on everypony, lets save my foal sitter’s wedding.”

After escaping the confines of the crystal caverns below, they were able to determine their location, which happened to be a old cavern opening off to the side of the castle, which seemed to have been forgotten when a small rock slide had sealed the entrance.

“That was something.” Cadence said, panting. “The unicorns that built this mine really had no idea what they were doing”

“Shawn, you go to see one of the docs and get that looked at, Cadence and I have a wedding to stop.” With that the two ponies raced away leaving Shawn in the hallways of the castle.

“Yeah… I’ll do, that.” He mumbled to himself, looking around the hallways, recognising where he was.

“Wait a minute.” He looked around, making sure of his location. “I know where to go first…”

He jogged down one of the many directions, following his memory. He also made sure to check around corners for any guards, just in case, but found a disturbingly low number, next to none. After a few minutes of going down hallways he came across the room he was after.

“Hope it’s at least almost done…” He said, opening the door to the smith, only to find the smith off work. With a shrug he looked around the room, determining if it was really empty or not. He walked in, closing the door behind himself softly before leaning against one of the walls, taking deep breaths.

“Oh boy…” He said looking at his side again, the small wrap Twilight had put seemed to be rushed, and was already sagging. Looking around the room he scanned for some material to make a new patch, anything cloth based. His eyes settled on a thick white cloth that seemed to be put off to the side, not in use.

Muttering an apology he took the cloth and with one of the many sharp edges near him, cut off enough to cover the wound. He looked around again, for something to help hold it in place, rather than a knot. His armor was off to the side, the helmet still not done, but the rest seemed to be stable enough, noticing the straps all around it, it gave him a clever idea.

Holding the wrap in place he began to strap what pieces of armor he could on, holding it in place. He smiled at it, freeing his hands and still applying pressure on the wound. With a frown he shrugged and began work on placing the rest of the full body armor on.

After several minutes he stood up, rolling his shoulders he adjusted to the new weight he had put on, while big, the armor didn’t seem to weigh him down that much, reaching for the sword at his hip, he realised something important.

“She… Took, my sword…” He mumbled to himself. “Welp, in a smithery, shouldn’t be that hard to get a new one. Albeit, temporarily.”

He looked around and saw the sword he had been messing with when he had first put in the request for the armor, surprisingly, it was in its sheath, it was meant for the back of a pony, but after tightening it, it worked fine for his hip.

He placed his arm on the wall one last time, taking calming breaths to help his balance. “Alright, got to be ready for anything…” He rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck, and with a nod of satisfaction he opened the door and began to follow the path back to the room he shared.

‘Got to make sure they are safe...’

He was suddenly blocked as five changelings assembled in front of him. He noted these changelings were smaller than the group that attacked him and seemingly lacked wings. They all growled at him menacingly, eye’s locked waiting for who would make the first move.

Moving as quickly as he could, he swung the sword in a wide arc, making sure he would at least hit one, and depending on how it worked, possibly more.

His arc took the head of the first changeling right off while removing a front leg of another, growling another charged him.

Shawn feinted to avoid the charge only to be hit in the side as another changeling grazed him. His armor held and somehow he managed to keep from reopening his wound as he turned slashing in a diagonal arc. The slash narrowly missed it’s target only leaving a gash on the changelings body. Shawn’s body screamed in protest as he turned and stabbed running the changeling in front of him through.

Standing across from Shawn the last changeling held something all too familiar in it’s telekinetic grip. Shawn’s blade was held in the air in a sloppy formation.

“Oh, you are next.” Shawn said squinting at the changeling that dared to wield his blade, noting what he could.

The changeling swung the blade in a large awkward arc, Shawn seeing the opening, sheathed the pony broadsword and backed out of the swings range before moving in and grabbing the handle and wrestling it from his grip.

Once the blade was in his hands and not being telekinetically controlled he smiled, swapping the sword to his left hand he pulled out the pony broadsword and held them both in his hands, giving his shoulders one last quick roll, he stood in an offensive stance, and jumped at his opportunity.

The changeling stood shocked, at least Shawn was sure it was shock, it was hard to read it’s face when it’s eye’s had no real way to reveal emotion, although they were now a lime green.

Capitalizing on this, Shawn dashed forward, some part of his mind laughed at how easily the pony broadsword was to his one hand. With a fluid motion he placed the blades crossed with one tip ending behind either end of the changelings head and with a fluid motion he scissored the blades together. The changelings eye’s went black as it’s head rolled followed by it’s body slumping to the ground a moment later.

After making sure there were no more changelings in the area around him, he flicked the blades to remove excess blood off his blades before giving them a quick twirl and sheathing them. With one last glance he continued down his path, headed for the room he shared.

Upon arriving to the same hallway as the room, he spotted what looked like a changeling, well at least it looked like it was one at some point. It’s body was covered by bony plates rather than chitin. It’s eye’s where red and seemed to be covered by naturally formed lenses. It had no visible wings but stood much taller and sturdier than anything Shawn had seen yet. It had it’s head lowered and seemed to be preparing to charge the door.

Givin he didn’t have the most amount of time, his mind went into overdrive, scanning every single part of the changeling that he could before he even attempted to make a first move.

Shawn noticed that the plates seemed to thin out on the underside of the changeling, likely they were weakest directly under it. Also it hadn’t noticed him hinting it’s peripheral vision and senses may be quite dull. After a few moments Shawn charged forward gaining as much momentum as possible, by the time the changeling noticed him he was very close. Dropping backwards, he let his momentum pull him in the changelings body slicing upwards with his sword. Shawn misjudged his momentum however and crashed into the wall knocking over a sword sitting on the wall, it crashed too the ground knocking over a bust and several other suits of armor in succession.

With a bellow of pain the changeling turned to him charging forwards to attempt to destroy it’s attacker. Even as it charged it was losing so much blood and other fluids it staggered then proceeded to collapse, it’s body stopping just in front of Shawn.

“Well then…” Shawn mumbled to himself. Standing up he placed his hand on his back for a moment, stretching lightly, then approached the door. Giving one last glance around him, he sheathed his blade and grabbed the door handle and pulled it open to reveal…

“Woah! Looks like you guys prepared…” He said, looking at Taze and Matthew, both seemingly ready to attack him. With a small glance up he also noticed a pony on the ceiling. “Really prepared…”

Dropping the blades Taze ran up to his friend, with no real caring for how either of them appeared he hugged him. “You’re alive!”

The momentum in the action caused Shawn’s foot to slide back, nearly knocking him off his feet. “Woah! What do you mean I’m alive? I’ve only been gone a couple hours or something.”

“Shawn, you’ve been away since early yesterday evening, and you lost like a cup of blood beforehand.” Taze said. “You should be dead.”

Shawn could only respond by opening his mouth and closing it again, after a moment he opening it again. “Well, I’m here now, and I don’t feel dead...” He said shrugging slightly.

Taze got up, letting Shawn go he retrieved his blades.

Matthew just stood there stunned. “How, what happened? Where did you… how did you get out? I thought, She said that the legends say it is a maze down there, how did you get out?” He was pointed to Moonshade who had landed on all fours to look at Shawn better. “Her name is Moonshade.”

“Uh… It really didn’t seem that much of a maze… I was near the exit when I came to…” He replied, thinking about it. “It also helps that I had Twilight and the real Princess Cadenza with me.” He said, nodding to Moonshade in a quick greeting.

“Wait Twilight and Cadence escaped?” Taze asked. “That’s great.” He smiled his body relieving instantly. “Now Celestia knows about the changelings , she’ll get them out of canterlot, we made it Matthew.”

“Yeah Twilight and Cadenza are…. On their way… to what would have been the rehearsal but we didn’t know it was today!” He said in a slightly rushed manor near the end. “We need to get moving!”

“Okay, before we go, I say we use code names… just in case, will confuse the changelings at least.” He looked at Taze. “Okay, Lizard,” He looked at Shawn. “Brony.” He pointed to himself. “Vulpix.” He looked at Moonshade. “Sunbeam.” He grinned a little. “Got it?”

Shawn’s jaw lowered slightly before he shook his head. “You cheeky bugger...”

Moonshade stared at them. “Is that really necessary?” She asked exasperated

“Uh? What?” Matthew asked with a confused look at Shawn before turning his gaze towards Moonshade, smiling a little at the question and what he was about to say. “It will confuse the Changelings, if we can slow them down, and make it look like we have more numbers, it might buy us time, remember we have only four on our side and an unknown number on the other side.” He sighed and shook his head. “I hate these scenarios in the war games.”

“Plus it’s fun.” Taze grinned.

“Wars not supposed to be fun” Moonshade said with a look of concern at Taze.

“He’s a warrior.” Shawn cut in. “He literally grew up and trained for this.”

“Impossible odds, less than zero chance of victory, whole world depending on us, eat your heart out Leonidas!” Taze said reaching in a fluid motion into his belt and putting on a pair of insanely pointed orange sunglasses. “Just who the hell, do you think I am?” Taze asked before charging out the door.

Matthew or as code named Vulpix now just looked at Shawn, who at the time was facepalming, and Moonshade or Sunbeam. “What just happened? Did I miss something.” he paused. “He just went out or in there! We got to follow him!” Matthew shouted in worry before he followed in pursuit with his crossbow at the ready incase he had attack at a quick notice.

“Planned on it!” Shawn said alright starting his jog to where he was needed. “Come on!”

“Taze! Right! Not left!” Shawn yelled forward at one of the hallway intersections.

Taze dropped onto one arm, letting the momentum turn him around before running the other way. “I knew that!”

Matthew looked back at Shawn. “Did, did I just see a cartoon turn like, like those ninja’s from those…” He paused as he tried to keep up with the speedster. “Oh, Anime! That is the word I was looking for.” He paused and blinked. “Thank you Jared.” he choked out a little as a small wave of homesickness swept over him.

“Don’t question it.” Shawn mumbled to himself as he continued running.

“But that is what Americans do, we question everything, it’s what makes us both good and annoying to the world.” Matthew replied with a chuckle trying to avoid the sad feelings.

“Alright then, try not to question it right now then.” Shawn said. “It’s best to work things out when not in important scenarios.”

“Alright, but I want to know what I just saw.” Matthew yelled out as he found himself falling behind Shawn and Moonshade. “Brony, Sunbeam, I’ll cover your backs, okay?” he asked the two of them as he realized he was slowing down and, realizing that while he looked good, he just hoped he was out of shape and nothing more. It didn’t help that he could hear the clicking of his valves a little louder in his ears. “Well at least I am still pumping blood.” he whispered to himself.

“Moonshade.” Shawn started to say to the pony following them. “I need you to stick with Matthew, or Vulpix, back there, don’t push him too hard.”

Moonshade only nodded her head flaring her wings and fell back towards Matthew. She spoke before Matthew could respond. “Now, Those two can handle themselves, I am here just so that you have a little more hoof to hoof support, seeing as.” She paused a little. “Actually when this is done, I am so going to teach you some self defense moves, you can’t rely on that thing all the time, it takes a lot of time to even reload.”

Matthew did now get to respond as there progress was stopped short when they saw Taze looking up stunned through a skylight. “Buck me.” He said as the pink energy bubble shattered and a big cloud of black descended on Canterlot.

Shawn seeing this only blinked in terror and gave Taze a little shake. “Lets get going! We don’t have time! I do not want to see this kingdom fall to the likes of those changelings!” Shawn yelled out, his anger flaring slightly.

Matthew was frozen as he saw out the side window and not out the skylight. “It’s raining zergs.” He muttered in terror as he remembered another war game he played at home. Starcraft, he sighed at least he always played at the terrans. However something clicked and turned to Shawn. “You said… real Cadence was heading to the wedding, that means, the Cadence that is fake, what about Celestia? She was there.” he gulped and looked ill. “We need to move!” His voice trying to hide his worry and fear. “Celestia… the attack is going ahead, what’s the fate of the rulers?”

Taze nodded and they sprinted forward again this time was a bit slower, do to needing to catch his breath after the speed he kept before. As they were approaching the hall where the wedding was taking place the doors burst open as the Elements of Harmony fled towards them.

“Woah! The fire is that way isn’t it?!” Shawn questioned as he came to an abrupt stop, the others following suit.

“The Changeling Queen was too powerful, she absorbed so much of Shining Armors love for Cadence that she was able to defeat princess Celestia.” Twilight informed them, not seeing as her friends shied away from eye contact with Taze. “We need to get to the Elements.”

“Will those help?” Shawn questioned immediately. “I don’t think we have a lot of time, so if they are you need to rush. We…” He looked to the group, receiving a nod in return he looked back to them. “We can provide additional support should you need it, and with the amount of changelings we saw headed in, you might need it.”

Getting out of the main castle and into the courtyard was easy enough, the courtyard itself was another story.

“It’s a battlefield out here...” Taze noted as night guards fought changelings. A changeling sailed past them and into the wall inside the castle. Luna stood stood in full armor with meteor impact in her magical grip. Charging forward into another squad of changelings she quickly dispatched them in short order.

Matthew looked at the others. “I’ll cover you all from the doorway. I might be able to clear a path.” He looked to the sky and pointed his cross bow at some Changelings and to all present it seemed crazy, at least to the two friends that of the five bolts he fired, five Changelings fell to the ground with bolts sticking out of them. He blinked and looked at the others. “Don’t gape, Just Go, Run you Fools!” he shouted before falling back a little to reload while Moonshade covered him.

“Wait we need a plan.” Twilight said looking around.

Shawn looked towards Taze, and as both their eyes met, they both gave a quick nod, understanding each others thoughts.

Before Twilight could even blink, Shawn had pulled out his two swords, and in that moment the two charged forwards, Shawn starting the war cry.

“Leeeroooy!”

“Jeennnkkkkiiiiiiinnnnsss!” Taze followed putting much more emphasis on the last name. What happened next left mixed reactions on the Elements of Harmony, but they ranged from mild disgust to sickly green complexion as the two humans battled forward like a battering ram. Even with cuts and bruises appearing on their bodies as they fought, the two seemed to fight like men possessed. Blades flashed, red and green blood splashed, and changeling parts littered the ground around them.

The two stood moments later panting, their wild charge earning a temporary reprieve as the changelings backed off.

“Get moving, now!” Taze shouted to the elements.

The Elements of Harmony charged ahead trying to ignore the grisly trail as they followed.

“What ho friends!” Luna called to them as her hammer sent one changeling hurtling through the air. Her backswing impaling another. “Tis been too long since we proved our honor on the field of battle”

The Mane six as their human friends kept on calling them raced forward only to become blocked on a landing, and behind them Changelings slammed down from the air. Without a moments hesitation Pinkie charge forward pulling her Party Cannon out of her mane and promptly sent three changelings flying with confetti.

A moment later the six ponies were surrounded by other copies of themselves. “Remember they’re Changelings.” Twilight replied with a yell. Only to have ten more of her repeat the same line towards her.

What followed was pure mayhem, and yet Fluttershy was able to avoid attacks by pretending to be a Changeling. It worked somehow. Then came Pinkie Pie using her Party Cannon. However after ten shots she got an idea, and grabbed Twilight and promptly invented a Pony Magic Machine gun that just seemed… well, crazy.

Applejack was using her own methods of bucking the Ponies after making sure they were not her friends, as well as using her rope and a few Changeling just went sailing over the railing after getting a powerful buck from her rear hoofs. The Changelings soon were trying to get her on the side only to be hit by fast punches and kicks from a blur of rainbows.

Rainbow Dash was using her speed to attack and distract any Changelings that got or were about to get the drop on her friends. She was just a blur, and even the Changelings in the sky were finding it hard to hit or attack Rainbow Dash, many times it seemed they would get her, only to have Rainbow Dash, well dash out of the way and Changelings would collide into one another.

As for Rarity, She was using her skills as a seamstress and using any materials around her to pretty much create a curtain or ball of floating pins, needles, and other items she pulled from the street. At one point she even threw a piece of rubble smashing a clear window. Only to pick up the glass shards to scare off the Changelings as they tried to surround a Fluttershy. Still the fighting was intense and they were slowly beginning to use more intense attacks that were leaving more than just bruised heads.

Seeing the 6 ponies fight on, Luna looked back. “Squads Waxing Crescent, Waning Crescent, and Harvest follow the Elements of Harmony!” She ordered, turning back to the battle.

Three squads of night guards fought there way to the mane 6, working through the hordes of changelings until they and the two humans found themselves standing on steps of the Hall of History.

“Everyone still alive?” Taze panted, eagerly eating candy from his stores to replace lost blood sugar.

From behind him, a Crossbow bolt sailed right over his head and hit a Changeling that was diving right to his head. The force knocked the Changeling away and it sailed right by Taze and to the ground before missing the platform and continued down to the street level. Around him was not just Moonshade, but three more Night Guards as they helped push through the Changelings who were thinning.

“Well,” Rarity replied with relief. “Shall we get the Elements?” She looked to the door. “I do say that we might have beat them rather well.”

“No,” A Night Guard replied beside her. “They are just falling back to regroup, right now they are most likely closing off and stopping other pockets of resistance so they can bring to bear more troops.”

Matthew finally reached the top of the stairs with a few heavy pants. “Okay… out of shape, really, hope I am.” He looked at the doors. “Shall we go now? When we have room to breath?” He looked around. “I’ll hold off the steps for as long as I can.” He looked at his bag. “I already used up half of my supply of bolts. So, maybe ten minutes of constant fighting? Not counting reloads.”

“Look around guys they’re exhausted, we’re exhausted...” Taze said. “We’re never gonna make it with such low morale.”

Matthew looked at Taze and smiled a little, a strange look on his face and smile. “Looks like we will be this World’s Spartans then… hold the line and fight in the shade.” He muttered as he looked out over the Canterlot City. However even Taze could see his hands shook from what was going on, from the adrenaline to just the scenes of war and invasion.

The assembled guards were murmuring in the crowd, muttering about the endless numbers of their foes and some of them weeping that they might never see their families again. A couple near the back seemed ready to flee.

Shawn seeing this did something that he would never have done before, nor would did he think he would ever. Jumping onto one of the broken bases of a pillar, he took a breath in and stood tall. “Hold your ground!” He shouted. “Hold your ground!” He yelled pointing to the guards that seemed ready to flee at any moment.

The shouts seemed to gain the attention of most of the troops below him as they slowly hushed down to a quiet rumble.

“Knights of Canterlot! Of towns near and far!” He shouted out, then looked down to Taze and Matthew. “My friends.”

Looking towards the crowd again he gained a look of determination. “I see in your eyes the same fear that would take the heart of me. A day may come when the courage of the guard fails, when we forsake our friends and break all bonds of fellowship.” He paused.

When that line was spoken and rang out over the crowd, five ponies looked at Twilight from behind then at Taze, they seemed to fidget uncomfortably.

“But it is not this day!” He called out. “An hour of lies and shattered trust, when the age of the guard comes crashing down…”

“But it is not this day!”

He raised his fist parallel to his chest. “This day we fight!”

Placing his hand on the sword sheath to his right he looked towards the guard once more. “By all that you hold dear on this good planet, I bid you stand, Knights of Canterlot!” He yelled thrusting his sword into the air above him.

Taze echoed his actions roaring out “Eullliiiiiaaaaaaaa!!!!” at the top of his lungs with his blades in the air.

Matthew also echoed the action by roaring out his own battlecry. He had reloaded his crossbow during the speech so he could be ready at a moments notice. “Steeeeel Raaaainnnn!” It was primal yell, raw and loud.

The effect on the guard was instantaneous the fear that had controlled them before was covered by courage and a loud echoing roar of many voices. Hooves stomped loudly as the fired up guardsmen. They waited anxiously for Shawn’s order.

Within a second he charged the double doors that was locked or blocked in front of them as they lead to the chamber and resting place of the Elements of Harmony.

When he reached the door, before anyone could blink, he raised his foot, slamming it onto the center of the double doors, bursting them open to reveal a large room, full of changelings.

“Chaaarge!” He yelled furiously, pointing into the room with his blade.

“Mooonnnkeeeyyyy!!!” Taze shouted charging ahead, the room had to have thousands of changelings in it, to top things off they were bottlenecked by the doors. as they fought night guards vanished, knocked unconscious and carried off in green cocoon like things. Taze kept fighting even as his katana smashed against the armored shell of a changeling.

Shawn charged into the fray, his body screamed in fury at him as he yelled back, charging the changelings. He fought in any way he could, the two swords slowly dulling, and soon after, the swords were too dull to use, and when that happened he sheathed them, and charged in again, fists raised, and a shout of fury.

Matthew saw the battle, he looked behind him and he could see Changelings gathering behind him as well but they were not attacking, and he realized why, the bottleneck. they were letting the charge happen into fresh troops. Even he was hard pressed to attack at times but he made sure that every time the Crossbow fired it would hopefully hit something, and so far, he was having a perfect hit, even if it happened with hitting a wall and shooting up. He was not sure how he was doing it but he was not going to question it. He reached into his bag and cursed something his mother would say about excrement. “Last bundle.” he growled having given the thought of the sticky substances on his fingers to just picking up blood from the battlefield. he loaded it up, and then the changelings broke through and he fired his last bundle of five as the endless tide of Changelings poured out of the chamber or crawling out like bugs from a hole. He gulped and paused. “Last Bolt.” he whispered to his six guards. He looked at Moonshade. “It’s been an honor to battle with you.”

Moonshade only nodded and the last of the guards engaged the enemy. Matthew turned and took a breath. There, he noticed something and smiled. “I got you El Capitan.” he muttered and fired the bolt at the Changeling before taking out the KA-BAR that was a present by his Uncle. “I stand for Freedom, I give all for it.” he muttered as a Changeling attacked from the front only to back away from the black blade. It hissed and Matthew knew he was being circled. He turned and picked a Random Changeling to attack and threw the knife with one final act of defiance, only to see it hit the creature on the muzzle with the handle making it go a little cross eyed. He was tackled from behind and hit the ground hard. He felt warmth all over and he blinked. “I’m bleeding.”

Only he was not, he was being cocooned up.

Taze and Shawn stood before the main six, bloody and bruised. Tazes bowie knife was buried in a changeling laying dead all too far away and his short blade lay broken by the katana. He punched and kicked hard trying to keep fighting forward. Finally, he was tackled from behind. Before he could recover his hands and feet were bound in a solution that started out like goo but hardened like cement in seconds.

Shawn on the other hand was wobbling in his spot, at this point his skin seemed sickly pale. His wound was definitely opened again, but his blood was unseeable under all his armor but the armor on the other hand was dented, scratched and covered in green blood. His swords were sheathed due to how dull they were, and all he had left were his fists.

Even as he fought the changelings his vision swam, he was staggering in place and he was losing his strength by the second. The changelings in front of him seemed to leave his vision, and soon the ceiling took their place. He was on his back, eyes blurred, and he felt weak once again.

He could faintly hear the changelings around him, but nothing came of it, their voices turned silent, and soon after he closed his eyes, falling unconscious.

Taze was unceremoniously stuffed into a cocoon. The mane six however upon seeing the other Ponies falling, with bowed heads simply surrendered and where taken away on their own power, albeit with heavy changeling guard around them. The last words Taze managed to get out echoed through the hall.

“I’ll bite your bloomin’ legs off!” He screamed before being unable to speak anymore.A few of the changelings looked at each other and while others could not read them, the other Changelings were all feeling it a little. Relief at containing these wild cards. They took casualties but they were still in acceptable levels.

They were all paraded through the streets and the six ponies spirits dropped even more as they saw others bowing their heads who were stuck in the strange green mucus. Applejack turned to Twilight softly and with some tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry we didn’t believe you Twi, I know it might be a bit late, but I’m sorry.”

“Don’t worry girls.” Twilight replied with a little smile as she saw just where they were going. “I think I have a plan.” This was whispered to the others. She could tell that they were being taken back to where the wedding had started. Behind him on a makeshift stretcher just to prove who they fought they carried the unconscious, or dead, warrior noble who according to Changeling intelligence, and those carrying said stretcher. The warrior who died twice.

The Changelings in front of the stretcher shook their heads. “I still feel that the Queen does not believe us when we say we fought the creature twice, but this will prove we do not lie.”

“Let us hope this time he stays on his back. I do not see how these things can fight on their back. So vulnerable bellies.” The Changeling next to the first who spoke replied. “What scares me is how they fought like the Warriors of the Hive. What drove these creatures to fight like that? They are not native to Equestria, and..” The Changeling blinked as if receiving something. “I’ve seem to have become a Leader Class. Have we lost so many leaders?”

Meanwhile back among the unmoving black bodies of the Changelings, one slowly began to move lethargically before opening his eyes. “My Queen, why can’t I sense my Queen?” Thinking that danger had befallen her, he tried to move, but found that the legs could not move, and so with a soft thud returned to resting on its torso. “My Queen, My Queen.” He moaned slowly and sobs as the mind started to just have a break down, everything was changing and was suddenly very hard to cope or even think of what to do next.

8 - To Change a Changeling

Reunited We Stand

Extended Holiday
Chp 8: Reunited We Stand
Act 1

Shawn rolled his shoulders from where he sat on his bed. The last couple of days had finally past and now he was just waiting for his friends to show up, the blinds covering the window was open to reveal a nice bright and sunny day. In which blinded him due to his light sensitive eyes.

“Eeyup…” He mumbled to himself while waiting.

There was a knock by the door and Matthew stood there wearing some new clothing. “Well, I got something new. Rather all chocolate brown but at least it is nicer than jungle fatigues.” He chuckled. “This showed up from some tailors after some dreams I had.” He had a cap tucked under his left arm. Over his lip was a trimmed mustache now.

Shawn only raised an eyebrow and gave a couple of claps. “Nice uniform.” He said, standing up.

Matthew smiled. “Yeah, must admit that I never expected to get a World War Two officer uniform in another world, which reminds me we should ask Luna not to enter our dreams too much. I worry what she might find from any of us.” He shook his head and moved to look at the front of the hat where the same emblem from his chestplate was pinned to. “Just amazing what they are doing for us after the changeling’s failed invasion.” He looked back up at Shawn, “The others should be here soon, I kind of out walked them once we got onto the floor.”

“So yeah Octavia I want you to take this music and get it to every pony in the band, this is very important.” Taze told a grey pony as he opened the door handing her a stack of parchments. Walking into the room Shawn noticed he was wearing a simpler steel light armor only the chest piece had been made to resemble scales, two pauldrons adorned his shoulders each inscribed with an ornate design that looked distinctly like a clock, but slightly off and with two straight lines running through it. He wore studded leather greaves and bracers with a solid plate adorning both his wrists. Taze smiled as he turned to his friends entering the room.

“So Shawn you gonna tell us about your centuries battling others like you and your inability to fight on holy ground now?” Taze chuckled.

Matthew looked to Taze. “Uh, What?” He looked the Shawn, “What’s he talking about now? I have no clue.” His face lost and had a look of confusion that could only make people laugh at just how silly it looked.

Shawn only blinked a couple of times while looking at Taze. “Uhh… Kay.”

“You’ll be happy to know both your swords survived.” Taze said. “They’re being maintained as we speak”

Behind Taze Rarity came in with a large flattish box. “Hello darlings, and friends. I just came by, when I heard Sir Shawn had lost his shirt and coat to those dreadful Changeling I had to take time to make him a suitable replacement.” She levitated the box over to Shawn who was sitting with his pants and boots but only wrapping around his upper body with no shirts really. “Also it is a little baggy so to allow you to put it on and not pull at your stitches.”

“Thank you very much Lady Rarity.” He said with a smile.

Upon opening the box it opened to reveal a familiar style coat but with different colors this time, making Shawn wonder if every piece of clothing he would ever have would be the same thing in different colors. The colors of this coat were a dark red with a gold trim, inside was also a white dress shirt and a bright red vest. His eyebrows traveled up a bit in surprise at the outfit.

“This is amazing, and very well made.” He said studying the look of the coat, shirt, and vest.

“Why thank you dear.” Rarity replied with a small bow of her head.

“Oh and Shawn?” Taze reached inside his belt pulling out a small scroll with the royal seal. “This is for you.”

“Oh?” Shawn said, grabbing the scroll. “Oh boy…” Shawn said removing the seal and opening the scroll. Holding the scroll in front of him, he read it, mumbling a little here and there in the process. “A what?”

“Well, seeing as you did just risk limb and body for all of Equestria, and as you can see, there's a ceremony to officially thank us all for our service to Equestria. I only know that they will present all three of us with items of thanks, but other then what is in the letter I do not know.”

“They’re honoring the Nightguard too.” Taze noted “they probably deserve as much credit, well aside from Shawn, you did die twice after all”

Shawn only shrugged, a look of confusion on his face. “Apparently, from what one of the Night guards said, I apparently died three times…”

“Did you eat any green mushrooms down there?” Taze laughed.

“Well, now that I think about it, they did seem to make a jingle every time I accidentally touched them.” Shawn said before looking back at Taze with a more dull expression. “Nah, but that would be… Interesting to say the least.”

Out of the pocket of Shawns vest something bright pink erupted before expanding quickly soon a bright pink balloon floated in front of Shawn. a string was tied to it holding a get well soon card. The balloon proceeded to pop in a shower of confetti before dropping a cupcake on Shawns lap.

Rarity’s jaw dropped a little. “I didn’t put that there.”

Shawn proceeded to pick up the cupcake, and gave it a quick look over before turning to the group. “I was wondering when the first psychotic thing would happen.” He said, shrugging before taking a bite. “At least it’s good.”

“So your internal injuries are almost fully healed, you stitches seem to be holding up fine and your body seems to be almost fully recovered.” The doctor analyzed looking at his chart. “To be honest your recovery has been astonishing, from what our books say larger creatures like minotaurs usually heal slower, anyway as long as you keep up with the pain killers for the next week, the sleeping pills for the next month, I see no reason to keep you here any longer, just don’t go jumping out of any more windows for a while.” He noted setting the chart down with his magic.

“That’s wonderful news doc.” Shawn said with a small smile. “And I make no promises.”

“So I’ll leave you to get ready and the nurse will have some forms for you to fill out before you leave, goodbye my lord, I hope we don’t see each other again too often.” The doctor said before leaving the room.

Shawn sat there facing the door for a moment before finally opening his mouth. “Do I have a full on noble status now..?” He mumbled to himself. With a shrug he stood up, stretching, he had put on the articles of clothing that were given to him by Rarity earlier so all he had to do was exit and get certain forms filled out. With a sigh he stood off of his bed and headed for the door.

Passing some hallways and doors he slowly made his way to the front of the building, and into the lobby. His dealings with the nurse and forms thankfully didn’t seem to last long and afterwards he was greeted by his friends.

… and an explosion of confetti from the obvious source. A bright pink banner hung on the corner of the room reading, ‘Happy getting out of the hospital just before the wedding and your big hero parade day party!’. Pinkie vibrated in place excitedly.

“SURPRISE!” Pinkie said holding a whole plate of colorful cupcakes out to Shawn.

Taking a second he reached over and pulled one of the cupcakes off before looking around. “Certainly, this was… Unexpected actually.”

Taze walked up to Shawn holding both his blades which were currently sheathed and tied to a single blackened leather belt. “Here, managed to get a new belt made for both of these.” He said handing the weapons too him. “Doc wouldn’t let me put them in your room.”

Matthew only watched with a small smile on his lips, he was leaning against a wall and just seemed to watch the proceedings. He took a deep breath in and let it out slowly never losing the smile as he watched Shawn’s face on the gift.

Shawn chuckled at the two swords before placing them around his waist and fastening the buckles on it. “Thanks.” He said.

“Good to see your back on your feet sugarcube.” Applejack walked in carrying a mug. “The way the doctor was talkin’ I was sure you’d miss the weddin’.” She handed him the mug. “Granny’s special herbal cider, help put the wind back in ya.”

He smiled as he grabbed ahold of the drink. “Me? Miss the wedding? Nah.” Shawn said chuckling, he paused for a moment, something catching his eye, before lifting the mug as quickly as he could without spilling any.

A blue streak passed by where the mug had been and hit the wall with a loud crash. Rainbow Dash’s eye’s spun in her head for a moment before she shook her head and stood up. “Pony feathers just missed it.” She said. “Well if it had been me I’d have been out of the hospital the next day.” She puffed up.

Shawn only raised an eyebrow in response before shaking his head lightly and taking a drink.

Matthew chuckled at seeing that. “Come on, leave Shawn to his drink, I’ll buy you a Cider next time they are in season, that way you have double the opportunity to have some Cider.

Rainbow Dash grumbled but nodded.

Fluttershy approached Shawn slowly, and of course quietly. Trying hard to remain courageous after what they’d been through. “Excuse me Mr. Shawn?” She squeaked.

Upon hearing his name he turned towards the source. “Yes Ms. Fluttershy?” He asked.

The pegasus quite suddenly flew up and gently threw her hooves around his stomach. “Thank you, I know you wouldn’t have hurt those changelings if you hadn’t needed too, you're a good pony.” She said hugging him tightly for Fluttershy which resulted in a light squeeze for Shawn.

Shawn only smiled lightly, not able to find any words he returned the hug with his one free arm.

Releasing him Fluttershy shyly retreated to the corner of the room.

Twilight smiled and walked up and presented Shawn with a small book. “Thought this might help with some of your learning.” She presented Shawn with a Primer book on the different letters, showing every letter of the alphabet, and a picture associated with the letter. “I hope it helps speed up learning.” She smiled and stepped back.

He chuckled at the book. “Yeah, I don’t want to rely on this-” He gestured the amulet around his neck. “-all the time. Need to learn it naturally at some point.” He said tucking the book into one of the inside pockets.

Twilight smiled wider. “That is great, just let me know where you plan on staying and I can hook you up with some teachers. I am a little bit of a network. I look forward in helping you continue your education.”

“So how do you feel Shawn?” Taze asked.

”Could be worse, they gave me some painkillers to deal with the small aches but other than that, not as bad as I possibly should.” He replied with a shrug.

“Well hurry up and finish, we can hit the arcade before you have to go see the Princesses.” Taze said.

Shawn only chuckled, finishing off his drink. “Alright, two games tops. Don’t want to keep them waiting.”

“Yeah…” Shawn said while they walked towards the castle. “Pipe Wrench… That’s going to take some time.”

“And Pac-Pony won’t?” Taze asked.

“Okay, Okay. Most of them really.” He replied again shaking his head.

“So two games top, you didn’t say you meant beating both game.” Taze laughed. “We are so late.”

“It didn’t take us that long, just longer than it should have.” Shawn mumbled the last part.

The guards nodded towards them as they approached letting them straight in. After checking they were alone, Taze removed his amulet. “So we end up in a world that we know as a cartoon, meet talking ponies and fight a war, wonder what our next adventure is?”

Shawn only chuckled. “Something confusing like most likely.” He replied, removing his amulet just for that sentence, afterwards putting it back on.

“There you are.” Matthew yelped from the top of the steps as they rounded a corner. “Do you realize the time? What did you two go off to? You weren’t trying to get into more trouble are you?” He tugged a little on the jacket of his uniform. “Come on. Your public awaits their heroes.” he turned around and the sound of his shoes echoed off the wall and stone floor.

“Lead the way then.” Shawn said, walking up to Matthew. “It was only five minutes…” He mumbled very quietly to himself just before he got up to him. Thankfully nobody else seemed to hear him.

Matthew waited for the two to catch up before he started again at a brisk walk that seemed to convey that this was important and don’t interrupt him. “Come on, come on, we have places to be.”

“Matthew, I don’t run unless it’s life or death, so calm down.” Taze said not bothering to pick up his pace.

Matthew blinked and turned back to look at Taze. “Oh… uh, this is my normal walking pace, default setting, I’ll, I’ll try to slow down.” Matthew replied shortening his steps and trying to restrain his speed. His face clouding over as if something triggered a memory.

“It’s alright, as you said we’re a little late.” Shawn said shrugging.

The grand hall had be cleaned up to the point no one could notice there had been a battle here at all. The day guard stood around the room armed and ready just incase. Large green crystals floated inside of a glass orb beside each set of guards, the light they gave off had been tested and proven to reveal changelings.

Twilight Velvet and Nightlight stood at the front of where the three humans could imagine a crowd of ponies would be. On a raised platform stood Celestia and the mane 6. Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Rarity stood on the brides side well Twilight stood on the grooms beside her brother. Shining Armors military uniform and been pressed and redone. His uncles crest hanging proudly on his chest.

“Well now that you two have graced us with your presence we can start the rehearsal” Celestia said her annoyed look was echoed across the room.

“Sorry ‘bout that.” Shawn replied.

Taze just shrugged as the three humans were put into places, Taze was placed in the crowd on the brides side. Matthew was placed where the front of said crown would be, and Shawn was placed to the side of the platform in view of the room.

Over the next few hours they watched as the bride, groom and wedding party rehearsed their jobs and positions during the ceremony. After the first five minutes Tazes mind had packed up and left realizing it would not be missed for a while.

Matthew looked to the sky and put an umbrella up to cover his head and Rarity was near him. “So. They letting it rain because?”

Twilight was who answered. “Helping to wash away the soot and other smaller pieces of debris. It also is allowing those with roofs to find and identify any cracks.”

Matthew just nodded his head. “So, using water to find out just where to fill and fix the smaller places that you cannot see.” He looked to the sky a little. “Well at least,” he stopped as thunder rumbled. “Nevermind.” He muttered and looked towards where Twilight Velvet and Nightlight were trotting with umbrellas over their bodies as well. “Where are we going again?”

“It’s a little resturant me and Nightlight found when we were younger.” Twilight Velvet said. “It’s out of the way so we shouldn’t draw too much attention.”

“That sounds nice.” Shawn said out loud. “Huh, I think my painkillers are wearing off.” He said, placing a hand on his side for a moment. “Ah well.”

“Okay, we get there and you are taking those meds right then.” Matthew grimaced. “You cannot function on pain, those pain meds will be able to help you keep going, just be careful you’ll get drowsy.” He grimaced as he remembered his own times from pain. He looked around him. “If you need to we can get you to bed. Cancel the rest of the night.”

Shawn only raised a brow in question. “Woah now, it’s only a slight pain, I can wait until I get some water to take the medicine.” He chuckled. “Plus it’s not really strong enough to make me tired.”

“Deep breaths Matthew.” Taze laughed. “He’s survived worse then a little pain.”

Matthew looked at Taze. “Okay, I just, I worry for my friends. I get that from my mom to be honest. As well as bits of my medical knowledge, just bare stuff nothing fancy.”

“Well sugarcube, as Granny Smith says, ‘what don’t kill ya makes ya stronger.’” Applejack noted.

“What happens if it apparently did kill you?” Shawn questioned, in a joking manner of course.

“Maybe it makes you super duper stronger!” Pinkie said. “But wait, you died twice that means your doublely stronger!” She was suddenly in Shawn’s face. “You could be the strongest pony ever!”

“Two notes, I don’t think I’m a pony. And two, I’ll test for super strength later.” He said chuckling.

Matthew looked at the two and shook his head failing in hiding a smile that was growing on his face. “Don’t change.”

“Pinkie Pie? Change?” Rainbow dash changed. “I’m pretty sure you’ll see a dancing ursa major first.”

Matthew looked at Rainbow Dash. “After today, I doubt that would surprise me. Scare me, yes. Surprise me? Most likely not anymore.”

“Well that would suck.” Taze said. “I hope I never stop being surprised.”

Matthew looked back at Taze. “Well, Rainbow Dash did mention the possibility of dancing Ursa's if it is not a dancing ursa but something akin to that level of randomness. Then yes I will be surprised, but now that I have even contemplated the concept of said dancing space bear, then the surprise will be lower and not as real or genuine.”

“Cause that creature book you read was very informative.” Taze coughed, drawing Matthews attention that the fact that an ursa was a space bear was beyond their current realm of knowledge.

“Actually, Moonshade told me about them.” Which was true, “I am still having troubles with about half the alphabet and it takes a while to translate even a page at the moment.” Matthew replied with a pained look, “I am doing better but slow going.”

They found the restaurant just as Twilight Velvet and Nightlight had said it was a small place out of the main hub of Canterlots elite.

When they entered they were greeted surprisingly enough by a weird mix of pony and dragon. Standing slightly larger than a pony and scaled this creature had a long flowing white mane that seemed to resemble lion hair. It’s tail seemed most definitely lion like being long and ropey with a single tuft at the end. four hooved feet stood elegantly against the ground and a large curved deer antler shot from it’s forehead like a unicorn horn.

Taze yanked off his necklace. “Holy mother of monkey it’s a kirin!” He exclaimed.

Matthew looked at Taze and gave him his patented confused look of things. He more calmly took his necklace off and spoke finally to Taze. “A what? Remember We are speaking dragon so he might understand what you just said.”

“It’s a creature that kin to dragons, according to myths it is good luck, cures injuries and diseases, breathes fire and according to some legends it can even walk on water.” Taze said.

The creature gave Twilight Velvet a confused look, in return she just smiled and explained they were creatures visiting from abroad.

Matthew looked to Taze, “You lucked out, he doesn’t understand Dragonic.” He shivered and put the translator back on. “Better, I can understand and communicate.”

Taze put his back on as well. “sorry about that, little overwhelmed by so many new things”

The group had to wait several moments as multiple tables where set together. Finally they were seated near a decorative fountain that was in the middle of the restaurant. While they jostled a little to find just where they wanted. Matthew just stood and looked at the fountain, “Reminds me a little of a restaurant that use to be in existence back in the nineteen hundreds, a fancy restaurant complete with indoor stream with real trout in the water.” He smiled a little. “Last I saw of the place it was or had been converted into a church.”

Using a chart he had made and kept with him for reference Taze started translating the menu, sushing any of the ponies who attempted to speak.

“Excuse me Velvet?” Taze looked up. “Am I mistranslating or are there several meat dishes on this menu?” Taze asked

“Kirins are omnivores in their home, as such they are licensed to serve meat dishes.” Twilight Velvet explained.

“Is ordering any of these going to bother anyone?” Taze asked looking around.

Fluttershy blinked and jerked her head up. “Do I get to observe you eat meat?” Her question caused a few others to look at her. “What? Animals do so, Mr. Fox I had to help after he didn’t chew part of his meal correctly.” Somehow she made talking about what nature did seem cute.

Rarity did seem to pale but she waved a hoof. “If you must, I, I shall not complain.”

Twilight’s only answer was to have a small pad of parchment out and her mom tisked at her. “Now dear, you know that is not.”

Twilight interrupted her mom. “You’ll get a copy of the notes.”

“Deal,” Twilight Velvet agreed and smiled. “Imagine this, this will do great for my next novel.”

Shining shook his head. “Don’t mind those two, usually they do that so as to keep the other happy.”

Nightlight laughed a little. “Do remind me to tell you about this one time.”

“Not now dad, We’re busy.” Twilight Sparkle replied.

“Meh, Gilda ate meat, you get use to it, didn’t help she was a little messy with her eating habits.” Rainbow Dash muttered with a wing shrug.

Matthew looked to Shawn and Taze as the rest were a little more silent with nods of their head. “Anyone else suddenly feeling like a fish bowl?” He gave a nervous smile to his friends. He looked down to look at what kind of meal to get.

Currently there was several kinds of fowl on the menu, well not chickens Taze had managed to translate grouse, goose, and pheasant. Also there appeared to be pork though instead of pigs it seemed to come from some kind of foreign wild boar and beef imported from the griffon lands. Using a pencil from his belt he passed Shawn and Matthew copies of what he had made out.

A kirin came to the table with a paper pad and a quill. “Can I take your orders?” she asked.

The ponies ordered one by one until finally it came to Shawn, all eyes were on him for the first human to order.

“I’d like to go for the spaghetti and meatballs.” Shawn said.

“With soup or salad?” The waitress asked.

“I’ll go with a cream of broccoli soup.” He replied.

“Very well.” She smiled. “Be nice to get some meat sold rather than having to eat it ourselves.” She said turning to Matthew. “And for you?” She asked.

Matthew smiled sheepishly. “Well, I have one question, how, fresh are the fish? Do you fly them in frozen from the coast?”

“Well, Canterlot isn’t exactly coastal but the fish are frozen with the strongest cryogenic enchantment we can afford so they arrive practically still flopping.” She assured him.

Matthew smiled with a look of nostalgia. “Then I shall have the Horseshoe bay Salmon on the bed of wild rice, replace the Asparagus with one cup of steamed broccoli.” he paused a little. “I have to watch the amount of Vitamin K I consume, I miss eating asparagus.” he cleared his throat. “As for the sides, I will go with your Griffin Clam Chowder.” He smiled a little and closed his menu. “As well as some sliced lemon to place within my water if you do not mind.”

The kirin nodded making sure to get the details she turned to Taze who cleared his throat.

“I’ll start with a ribeye well done with the pale cider marinade, followed up by two bbq pheasants, a glazed ham and baked potato, two hamburgers with cheese and the goose dippers with marinara sauce.” Taze said. the waitress, the ponies and the other pony’s around them just stared. “What? I haven’t had good meat in a while.”

“And this is why I stopped by our room to grab what money I had.” Shawn chuckled lightly, tapping the pocket that had some bits in it.

“I can’t believe you ate all that!” Rainbow Dash said for the fifth time since they left the restaurant.

“It’s replacement of spent energy.” Taze said smiling as he walked.

“Replacement of what now?” Rainbow asked.

“Predatory and omnivore species need to replace the energy they spent with high protein meals.” Fluttershy answered out of the blue. “Unlike us ponies who get all we need from plants, they can’t get enough energy from fruits and vegetables and so they need to feed on other organic life forms.”

Everyone looked at Fluttershy who proceeded to squeak and attempt to make herself smaller. As well as hiding behind her long pink mane.

Matthew smiled. “That about sums it up.” He looked at the others, “What? I think it is logical she knows this, she does take care of animals near the Everfree Forest, or that is what one of the guards told me the other day.”

“What gets me is why he.” Twilight pointed to Taze. “Needed to consume several times the organic matter to replace the same amount of energy, technically even less considering Shawn is healing.”

Matthew was the one who spoke this time. “Actually speaking from personal experience, what I see is Taze my friend has a faster metabolism meaning that what is normal for Shawn or others, is just a first helping. Before the surgery that gave me these ticking valves, I had to eat about three times the average adult just to maintain body weight, I once cut back to what was a normal dinner plate and I lost five pounds in that half month, which for me back then was not something I should do, even now I am struggling just to maintain my weight from the fifth one, I lost at least ten pounds and well, for him, he needs to maintain a good diet and food intake, when some of us not eat, it can mess us up with a lot of small problems that could turn into bigger ones depending on how our genetic makeup is.”

Rainbow Dash looked at Twilight, “Uh, translation for those of us not eggheads?”

“What he is saying that some types of their species burn off the food consumed at a faster rate than others, making them either eat bigger meals at one time or more frequent eating than others.”

Rainbow looked at AJ. “Translation of the translation?”

“He’s their Pinkie Pie” AJ explained.

“Ooh! Why didn’t you just say that?” Rainbow asked. Behind Rainbow Dash, Matthew could only smile and chuckle a little bit at what he just saw, while he felt like a third wheel with the group, he was happy to observe what was happening.

“So what now?” Pinkie asked hopping all over the place.

Taze felt a weird rhythmic pulsing in the ground. “What's that?” He asked.

“Ooh thats DJ Pon3’s Nightclub!” Pinkie Pie said happily. “It’s like a all night party, but I’m not allowed in there again.” Her ears lowered a bit.

“She got into the hard cider, it wasn’t pretty.” Rainbow whispered.

“DJ Pon3 huh? I think I may check this out, I’ll catch you guy later.” Taze said wandering off.

Matthew looked at Taze wandering off and heading towards the source of the vibrations. “Uh, anyone or pony going to keep an eye on him?”

Rainbow Dash looked at Matthew with a fierce look. “Why not go follow him yourself?”

“Those places have loud music, beats that you can feel through your entire body, and it makes my heart feel funny. I think I will stick with the more classical of realms.” He smiled sadly, “Frankly I want to be alive for a long time to come.”

Rainbow Dash shook her mane. “Then I guess I can keep an eye on him, anypony else want to come along?” She looked at the others.

“I think I’ll pass.” Shawn said pulling a small orange bottle from one of his front pockets a little bit to put emphasis on why.

Matthew smiled a little. “Come on, let’s leave the party stuff to the younger crowd. Let’s go back to the room and talk about how it was better in our youth.” They all could tell he was joking around a bit. “See you all tomorrow at noon for the wedding.”

three hours of heavy music, colored lights and at least, in Rainbows case, pints of hard cider later the two of them walked into the castle. Taze had insisted on carrying Rainbow Dash home seeing as her attempt to fly out of the building had caused her to run headfirst into the roof ...twice

After dropping off the inebriated, that was right he could use big words too, pegasus into her room. He headed back to there room casually walking in.

Matthew was staring up at the wall and had a frown and moved to punch his pillow in frustration. “Gah,” he looked up and paused to only smile weakly at Taze. “Can’t sleep, I, I miss bunny.”

“Stuffed animal?” Taze smirked.

“Yeah, I had it with me since surgery number two… which was in third grade.” He frowned, “The last two weeks, I was able to handle it but it’s gotten to me now.” He closed his eyes. “I can still picture him, well worn, velveteen rabbit almost in how loved it was, and an heirloom,” he chuckled a little bit. “It was made by a company based in a nation north of mine, you might like it, Canada is the name and a bit different than my home.” He sighed and lay back down resting his head on the pillow. “I think it is just the forefront I, I’m homesick.” It seemed he had just placed the real problem of his emotions.

Taze reached under his chestplate pulling something from around his neck and over his head. He opened his palm revealing a brass locket. unclipping the top caused the front to fall forward, on the left side a piece slid off from the top, on the right a twin piece moved from the bottom. Each piece and the top and bottom held a picture. “I miss my home too Matt.” he said “You know this locket was my inheritance from my grandmother, the one I told you about? Her father worked for the romanoffs? I had planned to pass this to either my son or my nephew if I never had a son.” he said “Now it’s pretty much lost to my family. Her legacy, her family.”

He pointed to the top picture. “That’s my grandfather,” he pointed to the left, “My father and his younger brother,” the one on the right, “His older brother” and the bottom, “And her, every time I think about how they must have reacted when I vanished, it worries me to the bone, that’s why I’m looking for distractions Matt, thinking about it is too much.” He sighed his face was red and Matthew could almost see tears. “But as long as I have this, I can carry a piece of them with me”

Matthew slowly nodded, “I think we must feel what our ancestors felt when they traveled to the new world, leaving behind family, and their past.” He grimaced, “Thank you for sharing that with me. I wonder if their are any spells that will help keep that intact for a long long time, like a preservation spell.” He moved a little stiffly. “I, I think I am going to take a walk around the castle.” He looked at Taze and smiled weakly. “I have to come up with something to distract me with, if my mom saw what I did to that pillow she would have yelled at me not to do it because I could bruise myself.” he moved and slowly walked to the door. “See you all later.”

“See you later.” Taze said collapsing the locket and replacing it around his neck. “If you ever need to talk...” he said. “I’ve got good ears.”

Matthew turned at the door and smiled, a little warmer. “I might do that. Treasure that picture, I, I need to look again to see if I have any pictures, but treasure it.”

“That goes for you too Shawn.” Taze said getting ready to sleep. “We’re in this together you know.” Taze noted looking through his belt before laying it on the edge of the bed and laying down. Soon he was asleep.

After a while Shawn turned from his spot at the writing desk they had and faced Tazes sleeping form. He stared for a moment before turning back to the document he was writing. “I know.” He mumbled, he rolled up the parchment and added it to the large collection hidden behind the books on the top row of their bookshelf. “I know…”

Outside Matthew had found an open balcony and just stood there leaning on his arms as he looked up at the sky and the stars. He smiled sadly and softly. “The sky is beautiful.” He bowed his head and finally cried. He didn’t want to do it in front of his friends but here in the open he slowly sank to sit on the stone floor of the balcony and let it out. In his mind he had not cried this much since the death scene in the movies Of Mice or Men, Saints and Soldiers, when Kittyhawk passed or his grandparents. He let it all out in loud wet sobs and sniffles. He had enough and just pulled his legs up to his waist and continued to cry. Remembering his father, his mother, his brother and sister in law, as well as his two year old niece. He would never see them again. He felt sick and light headed from the crying and it wasn’t till a half hour later that he had slowly calmed down, as he did so he slowly moved to lay on his back on the balcony and watched the moon and stars, at least until a voice from above startled him enough that he felt his entire body leave the stone floor for a second before crashing down as the pain of adrenaline coursed now through his body.

“You okay human?” He didn’t smile at the joke this time and ignored his friend at the moment just staring up and focused on his family.

He ignored her up until she landed on the Balcony and poked her head into his vision. “What’s wrong with you? Usually your Mr. Happy.”

Matthew turned his head away but muttered out an answer. “Star gazing, thinking of home, wishing I had pictures of my family.”

Moonshade looked up to the sky. “So you came out to look at the stars?”

Matthew slowly nodded his head. “Yeah, if I wish or dream hard enough, I can imagine that instead of being in another section of the multiverse, or something. I can imagine that I am seeing my star out there somewhere, and they looking back at me.” He closed his eyes a little to try and stop another burst of crying. He did not succeed in that endeavor.

He heard movement and felt a hoof on his chest. “I miss my family as well, Seems the nobles of Canterlot dislike the idea of too many of us around. The only Thestrals in the city are those in Luna’s guard, my family while not as far away as yours, is still pretty far.”

Matthew looked over to Moonshade and smile. “Thanks,” he did smile a little at seeing Moonshade’s confused look. “For trying to make me feel better.” He moved his head to look back up at the stars. “Maybe I can visit your folks… if they don’t mind a lost soul like mine trying to find surrogate parents.”

Moonshade chuckled, “We’ll have to see. Not due for a leave till another six months but we will have to see about that.” At the moment while they talked about parents what Matthew said both knew was just talk, and no real energy to actually do what he said. Heedless of the actions to come, it still felt good to just get some thoughts and ideas off one’s chest.

9 - A Proper Reception

Season Ending

Extended Holiday
Chp 9: Season Ending
Act 1

To say the morning was hectic would be like calling a blue whale a guppy. The three had been woken up quite suddenly, much to the pain of the solar guard in Tazes case. Instructed to bathe and dress quickly the humans soon found themselves being sent hither and thither on minor to major errands to help make sure everything was perfect.

Taze panted as they finally found 5 minutes to breath. “I hate weddings.”

Matthew took a moment to lean against the wall to catch his breath and smiled. “Well, the nice thing about WWII uniforms was that many of them while looking dress style, was meant to be worked in as well.” He smirked as Shawn showed up. “Did you know many WWII uniforms became work shirts? They would even paint in the shirts.”

Shawn nodded. “Interesting.”

Before the three of them could really have a conversation they were whisked away again to be double checked by Rarity before the wedding. Taze also had been given a set of generic pony blades from the armory for the ceremony, at least he hoped it was just for the ceremony, his knife was bigger than these blades.

Shawn had had several pieces of jewelry added to his outfit including a large ruby brooch. Each hand had three gold rings with varied gemstones.

“Come on dear it would look ravishing on you.” Rarity pleaded pushing a golden circlet with two sapphires and a ruby.

“Please Rarity, all of these are beginning to weigh me down. While I doubt that would push it much further, I am not used to all these things, I would very much prefer less.” Shawn pleaded, trying to sound as nice about it as possible.

“I suppose that will have to do.” Rarity sighed.

“Perhaps when I am back to my full strength.” Shawn sighed. “Then we can figure this out, possibly for the next big event.”

Rarity had found very little to add to Matthew’s uniform as she had very little idea of what one should look like. Moonshade seemed to have an idea though.

“Most guard in dress uniform have one of these at their side.” The thestral approached carrying a pony sword in the familiar shape of a saber. “I hope this will work.”

Matthew smiled a little at seeing the Pony Saber. “Thank you very much, I think this would look nice with the uniform.” he grinned as he put the sword at his waist and it seemed a smile did not leave his face the rest of the time getting ready for the wedding. It seemed he liked the feel of a sword at his side. It was also here that he finally got his KA-Bar back from when he threw it at a changeling. Which he placed at his thigh.

Tazes fitting was not quite so peaceful.

“No” Taze said seeing the cape Rarity was holding.

“You must add something your armor is so simple, so none elegant, hardly befitting of a royal wedding.” Rarity said

“I kill things for a living, I don’t settle land disputes, armor should reflect a warriors style of battle, no frills no headdresses.” he pointed to the feathered abomination Rarity had tried to have him wear earlier. “And most importantly of all,” He squinted his eyes making his voice a little gravely. “No capes”

Rarity rolled her eyes in annoyance “Well I’m not letting you leave this room until you add something.”

Taze stormed out of the room ten minutes later wearing a long black scarf, behind him Rarity fumed as well.

Taze sighed with relief as they were lead to the great hall and lead to their places. Taze fidgeted a bit on edge, he was in a room with literally thousands of ponies having just fought a race of shapeshifters and now he was for all intents and purposes unarmed.

Matthew stood quietly as he noticed that other than some of the guards in uniform he was counting a lot more out of uniform. Or at least Pony Security it looked like to him. He was relaxed as he also noticed the small glass orbs emanating the Changeling light. He was loose, and relaxed as he watched the ceremony from where he was. He saw Taze who moved from foot to foot and seemed to glower at Matthew alittle when he waved and just smiled with a relaxed mouth.

Shawn on that note, stood where he was directed, at the foot of the platform. He was standing tall and has his hands behind his back together, his right palm holding the back of his left hand. From his spot he could quite literally see everything, and they could see him back. His expression was calm, and his mind focused on what he thought was necessary. ‘Why…’

The wedding thankfully went off with little more ruckus than Blueblood having the gall to beg Cadence to reconsider. Watching Celestia put him to sleep and having the guards lock him in his room for the evening was an entertaining break.

When the couple finally left the grand hall the three friends managed to get back to there room for the first rest they’d had all day.

“I really hate weddings.” Taze slumped on his bed.

Matthew only was smiling. “Well I am looking forward to the reception later tonight, and a bit of the party.” he paused and seemed to deflate a little. “Only problem is I don’t have anyone to dance with.” He looked around and then moved to look out the window and just stared out to the horizon. “I still am blown away that we are seeing a land and forests, skies, landmarks, rivers and stars that no human has seen before.”

Taze dropped the pony blades down beside the bed. “Seriously if you attached these two together lengthwise it might make a reasonable sword.” Taze noted. “But I can’t use these things.”

Matthew pulled out his saber and looked at it, “And it reminds me here of those old short sword toys I had laying around to play with.” he smirked a little. “Still remember these Ponies are smaller than us and use to different tactics.” He turned from the window. “Remind me, I should travel to Griffin lands to see their crossbows.”

Shawn had not said a thing as he was taking his next dose of painkillers. Sighing he put the bottle back into his coat pockets. “Now, I need to wait for them to kick in…” He mumbled to himself mainly do to the fact that the ceremony had run past the time he was supposed to take them.

Taze unwove the scarf from around his neck. “I’m not wearing this to the reception.” He said putting it down. “I never imagined Rarity would be so bossy.” he noted.

Shawn only raised his hand, revealing the amount of rings on them. “It’s Rarity. This is fashion.” He said putting his hand down. “Yeah… The combo tends to be very upfront.” He said as he removed the rings and put them on the desk.

“So Shawn you ok?” Taze asked. “That had to be hot standing up there in that thick coat with all those trappings and stuff.”

“Surprisingly, not that hot. I actually haven’t broken a sweat in any of my coats, even the black one.” He said shrugging slightly. “I just want these painkillers to kick in now.” He said half joking, half serious.

Matthew looked around as the group slowly arrived at the plaza where the party was going to be happening. Other ponies were there and it seemed they were about ready to cut the wedding cake. “Now this I remember and helped for my brother’s wedding.”

Matthew was dressed in his uniform again and just looked around. “Shall we claim a table before they all go? I say we split up so more ponies might get to sit.” he looked around some more and whispered the next part. “I think it is time we see how the nobles feel about all of us, and not just Shawn.”

“This should be a barrel of monkeys.” Taze rolled his eyes as he got up.

“I think I’ll just stay here.” Shawn said heading towards a table to sit down at.

“Ah. Hello lord Shawn.” A voice said behind Shawn as the others left.

Shawn turned to the voice and smiled lightly. “Ah, Sir Fancy Pants. Glad to see you made it.”

“I am glad to see you back on your feet, you gave all of us quite a scare you know, especially the running through the window.” He said.

“Well I couldn’t sit there and do nothing.” Shawn chuckled. “They looked like they needed more time, and Princess Luna happened to pull me back at just the right time.”

“Well I know I speak for all of Equestria when I say we are forever indebted to you, I shudder to think of what might have happened if the changelings were successful”

“Thankfully we do not have to worry about that.” Shawn said afterwards.

“Yes, well thank you again and should you ever find yourself in need do not be afraid to call for me.” Fancy Pants said, extending a hoof to shake, in which Shawn returned, shaking his hoof.

“Well there is Lord Stuffed Shirt, I’m sorry but I have business with him and it cannot wait.” Fancy Pants said.

“Ah, don’t let me keep you then.” Shawn replied.

Fancy Pants bowed his head before wandering off. Judging by the usual looks for the other nobles this may be the only noble to talk to him tonight.

Matthew sighed and moved to sit down. He sat at one of the empty tables and blinked a little before laughing lightly. “Well I’ll be, I can fit at these tables.” he sighed and settled down a little to wait for some of the chatter. They were a little early he felt and he could see that some ponies had been here much earlier. Still he just settled into the chair and waited to see what would happen next. While he appeared relaxed and a not paying attention he was listening with his ears and his eyes roamed the crowd.

Matthew ended up sitting across from a familiar red face.

Matthew blinked and turned back. “Oh, hello.” he smiled a little. “How are you doing?”

“Howdy.” Big Mac nodded. “Doin’ fine.”

“Good to hear.” he paused and coughed into his fist. “Please excuse my questions, but are you related to one Applejack?” he asked. “The accent seems similar.” He cringed after asking the question for fear of offending the big red stallion that could most likely break his back with a slight kick of his hind legs.

“Eeyup!” He answered plainly nodding his head. “Lil sister.” he explained simply.

“Ah,” was what Matthew responded with. He turned a little. He smiled while inside he wondered why he got the most single word speaking character at least it felt that way. He sighed he might want to find what he liked to talk about as he just tapped his hand on his leg to some music that he was playing in his head.

Meanwhile Taze found himself looking down at one of the famous Wonderbolts. Who has stopped him for a moment. “Excuse me sir,” he spoke respectfully. “Have you seen Miss Dash?”

“Whoa.” Taze said, noticing the light blue fur and dark blue mane. “You’re one of those guys she always talks about, the Wonderbolts right?” He asked.

“Name’s Soarin, and yes I am a Wonderbolt, sir.” He replied with a small nod of his head. “I guess she talks bout us all the time. Have you seen her sir?”

“Oh yeah I believe I saw her head out that way.” Taze pointed. “Can I ask a quick question?”

He blinked but nodded his head. “Sure, you can ask your question, now I might not be able to answer it, but you can ask.” He gave a light chuckle. “Sorry, some Wonderbolt humor.”

“What are you guys? Show ponies or some branch of the military?” He asked

“You wouldn’t believe how many times we got that question.” Soarin replied with a laugh. “We are a little of both. However at the moment we are more show ponies than military, but a lot of our traditions and ceremonies are rooted in our past military experiences.” He looked to where Celestia and Luna both stood. “I am happy that Princess Luna has returned but at the same time, wondering how long will guards or units like the Wonderbolts will last with the two sisters reunited.”

“Well, thanks for the info.” Taze nodded. “Sometimes I used to wonder the same about the guild with weapons becoming what they are back home.”

“And can you believe they’re armed?” Blueblood said swirling his half champagne flute of the finest pale cider. “Such barbarian brutes.” he sneered.

“I do agree,” a pale yellow Unicorn with a wavy mane style muttered. “And those outfits, have they no sense or taste of fashion?”

“Quite right my dear.” her husband replied, “I do say Prince Blueblood, how are things going, we have to do something, first the Ponyville simpletons have invaded our wonderful city, and now these barbarians?”

“No no no.” A voice spoke up behind them. they turned to see a tall white furred unicorn with a bubblegum pink mane standing there holding her wine glass. “Zis ez not true.” she shook her head. “Jet Set how can you speak of such charming ponies zo cruelly? And ze barbarians who were injured in our defence ez so chivalrous non?” Fleur De Lis scolded them.

“But, they,” Jet Set started to protest taking his glasses in his magic to wipe them on a silk handkerchief. “I do say dear Upper Crust, have we been rude?”

“Come dear, I think I see lord Ironhoof over there, let’s say hello,” Upper Crust jabbed a hoof into her husband's side as they began to walk off. “My dear, kindly remember who’s mare that is.” Upper Crust whispered to her husband in hushed tones as they left. “We cannot be seen arguing with Fancy Pants’ wife.”

Jet Set only nodded his head while Blueblood chuckled a little. “I guess I got a rather potent year this time, loosens the lips too much.” He was working to save face for the two and himself. “I do apologies for our actions, I shall do better on not picking anything too strong next time.”

On the other side of the courtyard Applejack was checking the tables to make sure there was always a healthy supply of food. “I just dunno what to make of them Rainbow.” Applejack said “They eat meat, they kill, it just don’t seem right, but then we talk to em and they seem so trustworthy.”

“I dunno.” Rainbow said “Griffonia is full of meat eaters and their military is some of the most brutal fighters on the planet.” she said “And yet when I visited Gilda there one year I saw a real concentration on family and honor”

“Still, kinda unnerving after what we seen ‘em do.” Applejack said, looking around she realised it was to no one in particular as Rainbow was gliding away with Soarin.

Celestia walked next to her sister. “Luna, I am, pleased that these humans were able to work for our own betterment this time, but, what will we do? These are three unique creatures that other may try to work or turn against us, like Sombra.” At the moment they were alone with only a few trusted guards and they were whispering.

“Agreed Sister, I fear thou might be right, yet who canst we trust to protect them from not just the outside, but from their own inner demons that they have brought with them.”

Celestia was about to answer when she noticed Twilight pick up a mic and began to sing a song to commemorate her brother getting married. “I may have had an idea, and help to see how my dear student has progressed in her studies.” She looked at the others, mainly at Blueblood and a few other nobles. “Mostly to get them out of the games of the nobles, let them make their own way in this world and forge their own path.”

Luna paused and smiled a little. “I think we know of a place to house these three, I can see them getting bored, and I dare not think what these creatures will do when bored. Shall we see what they might do with some old stones?”

“They’ll need resources.” A small but familiar voice spoke up by celestia’s side as a small peach coloured unicorn looked up at her. “Did you really think you could hide from your Silent Scroll your majesty?” The seneschal asked rolling her eyes.

“And they shall have a good primer of them, but part of the energy I want to see is what they will do with hunting for the resources.” Celestia looked at Luna. “If you think your little guest in your tower is ready, I think he will be an asset to the three, if nothing else, it may allow us an interesting look into their mental state as loners.”

“If I may your majesty” Silent Scroll produced a scroll with her magic. “The Lunar, Solar and Royal trainers have found another six recruits not responding well to their training methods and put on ‘inactive reserve’ duty, with the other reports that makes almost a full contingent, perhaps these humans could make use of them?” she asked.

Luna was the one who answered Silent Scroll’s question. “A wondrous idea, I dare say that it will be interesting to see the small force that comes from these three. Who knows, we may yet show up that snooty King.”

Celestia sighed. “You still won’t let that go, it happened ten years before your vacation. Can you accept that he got the jump on you just once?”

Luna huffed and puffed her chest out with pride. “Never, we shall show that we are the better military leader.”

Celestia sighed and bowed her head. “Luna, it was a board game.”

“If General Warhammer is correct, they are rarely good judge of actual strategy.” Silent Scroll chimed in.

Celestia put a wing out. “Silent Scroll, please don’t give advice here. This has been a one sided feud with Luna for over a thousand years. Better save your breath.” The small group slowly entered one of the side entrances to the castle.

The group of ponies all cheered and waved as Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor both stepped into the carriage and with a cheer the carriage lurched forward to take them on their honeymoon.

Spike was smiling. “If you thought this party was great, just wait till you see what I have planned for the Bachelor Party.”

He looked confused at the others as they only broke up into laughter. Matthew put a hand to his chest and took a few quick breaths to calm the sudden pain from laughing. He smiled and just laughed a little less but still laughed at the scene.

Meanwhile inside the carriage the two newlyweds were talking to one another.

“That was the first time since I was recruit someone ever yelled to my face.” Shining said “And he was right I was being a total idiot. Twilly knows you, if she felt something was off I should have listened to her.” he said

“It’s okay my dear,” Cadence replied with a small bap on his nose with her wing. “I think those monsters had more powers or influence than we thought, from what I heard. A lot of ponies were acting rather out of their character.” She smiled and kissed him on the nose. “Besides we all make mistakes, I should have known something was amiss and instead I ended up imprisoned in the caves under Canterlot.” She smiled a little. “Look on the bright side, they still fought to keep Canterlot safe, even after how everypony acted.”

“Humans,” Shining said. “They’re the strangest creatures I ever met. Those injuries on the one would have been enough to kill several minotaurs. the question is how long can we trust them? I just get the feeling they're hiding something.”

Cadence only smiled. “Well, then how did you put it in one of your fantasy campaigns? Work with them while you can? Plan for what to do if they break your trust or backstab?”

Shining Armor nodded. “Normally.” he said. “However if the reports are correct they were literally biting and clawing changelings at the end.” He said “Honestly I just hope it’s just them, not sure if Equestria could stand against them en masse” He said before shaking his head. “What am I saying, this is our wedding night we shouldn’t be talking about threats right now.” He said

Cadence only nodded her head. “Yes, we can worry about statesmanship and world events after our wedding night and honeymoon. Come here dear.” she finished with a giggle.

“Damn it!” Taze yelled after finishing his seventh sneeze in the past two minutes. “Whoever is talking about me, shut up!” … he sneezed again. He proceeded to say several words that shall not be appearing in this paragraph.

“So...” Shawn said from across the table. “I think tonight was a bit boring to me. Very little interacting, but I swear every now and then I could catch one pony staring at me, either with a dirty look or something.” He sighed.

Matthew sat at the table and seemed relaxed. “Well, of course they are talking Taze, I mean we did have Shawn here.” he pointed his thumb at Shawn. “Knock a Changeling Queen out a window, we all fought changelings to the last. As well as, we are three unseen creatures. Of course they will be talking, if they showed up on live TV, my nation would be talking about nothing else but the colored pony talking to us.”

He chuckled and sighed and frowned. “As for the dirty looks, I would guess it is because we are a wild card, unknown factor or many other things that could throw out of balance the long game that many of the nobles are playing. I am actually going to ask if I can be transferred out of Canterlot, no way do I want to get included or pulled into some feud of Noble family A with Noble family B and mess things up.” He blinked at the two who stared at him. “What? I studied politics in college, not just Military Science.”

“Speaking of things, guys we need to figure out someway to make money ourselves, I don’t want to be stuck on some royal allowance forever.” Taze said.

“Well you can offer to explore dangerous regions of Equestria, I heard of this forest that scares some ponies called the Everfree Forest. After all you are a mighty warrior who can handle himself, right?” Matthew replied while he crossed his arms. “I am afraid that at the moment the Royal accounts is the only way I can legally work, after all I am a Military attache from the US to Pokke, now Equestria.”

Shawn was leaning on the table with his hands together in front of his mouth. “I may have some plans in store already…” He said aloud. “A couple of ideas and such that would certainly be interesting if I can get them completed.”

“You know what, I honestly hate Canterlot.” Taze admitted while removing his amulet first. “I didn’t watch the show but now, I loathe this place.”

Matthew blinked and looked at Taze. “Meh, just reminds me of a big city back home, and full of College professors.” He waved a hand a little. “Now I do agree that it can annoying but you just got to find the gems in these places, like Doughnut Joe’s.”

Matthew looked behind him and then back towards Moonshade. “Are you sure Luna wants these two as well to be,” He trailed off at the small glance from Moonshade and he fell silent before looking back. “Well come on, keep up, I do want to get some sleep tonight.”

“I’ll have you know it is not that late… Well, by my standards, yours, it possibly is…” Shawn started to say only to mumble the rest when he thought about it.

“Sleep is for the weak.” Taze said “And also caterpillars, and bears, you know what I just don’t sleep this late.”

Matthew looked back to the front to keep his eyes on the Thestral and not to get lost. “Still, just keep up.” He shook his head and muttered something under his breath, however his friends still heard something about if he was the only normal guy around or something.

Still, it was silent the rest of the time till they found themselves in front of what looked to be a run down warehouse that was build into the side of the mountain. The Thestral Moonshade turned to face the three humans. “What you are about to see, does not exist, this is the Lunar Research base, and please, do not touch anything in here.” She turned and after doing something that no one could really remember they were all permitted entry into the building, which was at the moment a long hallway with doors on either side spread out at an uneven interval till the hallway disappeared into the shadows.

“First pony to pull a neuralyzer and I’m out of here” Taze said.

“A what?” Moonshade asked in confusion and looked to Matthew for an answer.

“A movie prop that can wipe the memory of a person for a certain set of time.” Matthew replied and Moonshade only laughed.

“Well I doubt we can continue the research if we wipe your memory of what we want you to do. Just keep following me.” They walked till they came to a nondescript door and she waved her wing over where a doorknob would have been and the door slide open with a star trek sound effect.

When they entered the room, it was pitch black so one could not see how big the room was. However there was in the center or what the human mind would want to call the center of the room was a large spotlight spilling down into a glass enclosure that contained something. Something black with insect wings and large green eyes.

Matthew it seemed was or had been here before because he just walked up to the glass cage. “Hello El Capitan.” He called out.

A strange duel like song of a voice responded. “If it isn’t the flying death.” Came a bored tone of voice. “Have you come to mock me? Or tell me how being without others in my head is a good thing?”

He paused as he saw some more shadows. “You brought friends? Will you finally end me? I am nothing, so why live?”

“Live to spite the queen that abandoned you.” Taze spoke up.

The Changeling froze and seemed to shiver in fear. “The running death, the voice that ended many of my brethren.” He then seemed to growl. “My Queen never would have abandoned me, it was whatever you did to me that cut me off from her. She knows not that I live.”

“Actually, she did. We, found six dead changelings all like looking like you, I think she killed her leaders that failed her.” Matthew replied as he nodded to someone out of sight. “We found them today out near the McIntosh Mountains.”

The Changeling just froze at the sight of the six Changeling bodies, all with the look of having been torn apart by something. “That, we, it was not our fault.” The Changeling wailed in a strange show of emotions.

“Your queen doesn’t care about you.” Taze said. “All you were to her was a number.”

The Changeling didn’t seem to speak and just glared on blinking at the two humans however it did seem to turn its head a little as another shadow walked around it as if circling it as it was observed. The voice sounded very male.

“Well, El Capitan, You are alive, and you need to serve something.” Matthew replied as he saw Shawn. “Why not work with us. I do recall you mentioning that you were happy that what? Two of my friends are dead? Well you can see Running Death is alive.” It was here that Shawn finally walked fully into the light.

“You… You are the undying Warrior.” He gasped and looked at Matthew. “You speak truth in that this creature attacked my Queen and hurt her?” He shook his head. “No, no this is a trick, you are trying to trick me to give up on my Queen.”

“Oh? Well why not talk to him, The Undying Warrior as you called him just now. Why not talk to your figmint?” Matthew countered, he never rose his voice yet it seemed that during the last few days he had really worked with this Changeling. “After all, It was your Queen who killed a Changeling that I tried to save. Remember my offer, you want the Nightmare’s vessel to have full authority to bring justice on you? Or do you want my offer?”

“Really Vulpix? You’ve been keeping this from us? After everything we’ve had to go through for the last few days really?” Taze glared at what he thought was a friend.

“Well, let’s just say that I wanted to have my own time with interrogating and talking with the Changeling friend. El Capitan knows what you did to the Changeling in our room, and I did not want a repeat of that at all.” He looked cross and spoke something else that showed why he did this. “Besides he was scared. Alone, cut off and as you see from those six, if he ever shows himself to Chrysalis hive again, dead.” He looked at the Changeling. “I killed so many that day. I, I wake up in a sweat and,” he paused and looked down at his feet. “I just feel that if I can maybe bring some kindness into this Changeling I can start a revolution that will see the overthrow of a Queen that looks out for only herself, with what I see.” He was overspoken by a loud buzz like sound which only became silent after Matthew stopped talking.

The Changeling rolled its head once he had all eyes on him. “Again with your noble goals, hopes in that you can use me to bring other outcasts together to create a hive that will respect their food and eat their food but not gorge themselves on it. Bring about a peace between food source and eater?”

Matthew smiled while not raising his head. “So, you have been listening. That is good, at least you are not ignoring me like you did the first night we talked.”

“Bah, I still do not see why I should listen, these could be illusions to fool me, how do I know that you are not lying and these are your friends alive? I know I saw the Undying Warrior die in front of us, falling flat before I moved and you hit me. The Running death was swarmed by six changelings at once, Changelings I ordered to take him down. What makes you think you are not the only one alive, like me? Is that why you say what you do? Because you have put yourself upon me? You see us of the same hive?”

“Illusions are quite tricky aren’t they.” Shawn said walking around the changeling at a close distance. “But they all have flaws.” He stopped in front of the changeling. The two staring at each other for a moment, separated by a glass pane. “I’m not knowledgeable to your forms of magic, but there are some notes.” He tapped the glass a little. “Illusions are intangible. If I was an illusion, why aren’t I in the same room as you?” He continued his circling.

The Changeling was staring at the spot that Shawn had tapped and moved to look at the warrior. Shawn getting an idea started to tap on the glass as he circled and slowly began to tap out some rhythm.

Finally the Changeling yelled covering its head with his forehoofs. “Enough, enough, you are real you are real, I can tell and I can hear. No one is better at illusions but we can never do fingers as the Minotaurs call them, you… how? you are dead, I saw you fall twice.”

Taze smirked. “Three times. He did knock your Queen out a window.” He also went and tapped the glass before trying to kick it. Causing the Changeling to scurry away from the unbroken glass.

“Running Death, Running Death. Don’t hurt me, don’t hurt me.” He looked at Matthew. “I agree, I agree don’t let these two kill me.”

Matthew only smiled a little. “I am so happy to hear that.” he turned to the others. “Gentlemen, we just got ourselves a Changeling detector that will help us from now on. El Capitan is my first Captain under me.”

“Anyone else noticed something?” Taze asked “He’s referring to himself in the singular, he was using we before.”

Matthew blinked and smiled more. “Well of course, the longer out of the hive the more a personality will grow. Why I bet he will debate my choices at one point, that will be a fun day.” He paused. “But that is just a thought and theory I had just now.”

Taze looked at his friend. “You really should have been a teacher instead of that business degree.” he spoke in a deadpan manner.

The Changeling just looked at Matthew shaking with fear. “Will they agree not to hurt a friend of yours? Will I be safe if I am a friend?” He paused and sat down a little. “What is a friend?”

“You’re safe.” Taze said. “But you betray us, at all...” He slammed his fist against the glass pane causing a crack to spider web across it. “You won’t be able to hide, am I clear?”

“Crystal Running Death, Crystal clear.” he replied, they could tell he was mimicking another guard.

Matthew looked at those around his new friend. “But he will be allowed to make mistakes, friends allow that, and he needs to learn this is new to him, having free will, a personality, etc.” He looked a little happy. “Who knows,” Matthew trailed off as he saw the Changeling mimicking another move from a Pony. “Oh, a question?”

“What if we find outcasts? This invasion The Queen will cast off those that have failed her but deserves fates worse than death… what will we do with those?” he looked at all in the room. “Can they be friends as well?”

Matthew looked at his friends but then at El Capitan. “I cannot nor will I speak for my friends but for me. We shall see, if they attack us first, we will defend ourselves. If they are willing to talk, we shall talk.”

“I think that sounds reasonable…” Shawn said to Matthew. “Yeah. I actually kinda hope we get some friendlies. Less my death counter go up more…”

“Well then he’s gonna need a more descriptive name on paper.” Taze said. “If we’re keeping the spanish I have an interesting one.”

Matthew blinked and laughed a little. “Well I just keep calling him that as it was a nickname, and for me it has stuck a little, if you have an idea, can we hear it?”

“Alien to two cultures, he reminds me of diego de la vega, el zorro” taze said.

Matthew smiled a little. “Can we just shorten it to Zorro Fox? It would sound Equestrian and it would be out inside joke.”

“Inside joke?” El Capitan asked and blinked a little. “Why would Zorro Fox be an inside joke?”

“Because,” Matthew spoke with a bit of theatrics. “Translated to English. It would be Fox Fox.” He laughed a little. But stopped at seeing no one else laughing.

“That seems, redundant.” Was the only response that was given by the Changeling.

Matthew slowly began to also start pacing around the glass cage, slowly going into thought.

“How about Mutatio?” Shawn said, shrugging slightly. “Latin for Change.”

Matthew stopped dead in his tracks as he had looked left to Shawn and just walked right into Taze by mistake. He turned and looked at Taze as he stepped back. “Sorry for that.” he turned to face back to Shawn. “That sounds perfect.”

“If it counts.” El Capitan replied. “I like it.” He shivered making some sounds with his natural armor clicking together. “Though you may keep calling me your nick name. That shall be my name. Mutatio”

“Very well, Mutatio it is.” Taze nodded looking to Moonshade. “He won’t be spending the night in the cage, get him out of it”

Moonshade blinked but nodded and smiled a little. “Of course,” She seemed happy. “Just to let you know, where Mutatio goes, I get to go as well, a bit of a “reward” for being one half of those that found him.”

Matthew smiled as one side of the cage was opened. “I was the other half.” he waved a hand over his head like a child. “It was fun, I got to take a swim in a fountain of clear mountain spring water.”

Mutatio looked at the other humans. “Is he always this crazy?”

Shawn only chuckled lightly. “You’ll get use to it.” He stopped and looked to each of the group. “If he is coming with us…” He gestured towards the changeling. “And her,” He gestured to Moonshade. He blinked a couple of times. “And… I think we might need either another room or a bigger one..” He sighed afterwards.

Moonshade smiled. “As the Wedding has ended six nobles have left the castle, meaning a bigger suite has opened up, during this night conversation, your items and the books in the bookcase have been moved. While we will be close quarters, you will have a little more room than before.”

Shawn's mouth opened for a moment and closed, his eyes widening just barely. “Can I talk to you for a moment?” He questioned.

Moonshade blinked and watched Matthew take charge of Mutatio. “Sure.” she replied as they moved over to the six dead changelings. “What is it?”

“Behind the top shelf of books I had placed some very important things I have been working on. I do hope you selected a very trustworthy group to move our items. What I have wrote down were very important things I had plans for, and I truly do not want them being lost or tampered with.” He said, his voice showing slight worry.

Moonshade seemed to laugh a little at the question. “Well, I can say that any Night Guard here is trustworthy, we do not pry into other ponies or folks stuff, we just move them if they were rolled up we would not have seen anything.” She did not mention anything more. “Don’t worry, if you had them behind things, we put them back as they were, just in a new room.”

“Good, good.” He sighed. “Some of those things are a surprise to my friends, and they aren’t done yet.” He chuckled slightly. “Imagine finding a half finished birthday present.”

“Do dododo do do do do dooo!” Taze smiled as he sung the final fantasy victory theme.

Matthew looked at Taze with a confused look before looking around. “Shall we retire?” He asked all in the room before looking at Mutatio. “Also, I would say a normal Pegasus would do well for the moment.” There was a flash of green fire and a Pegasus of yellow fur and a mane of green with a cutie mark of a Magnify Glass. Matthew smiled and pat the head of Mutatio with a smile.

Shawn blinked, it seemed that in same manner, he could feel the Changeling feed a little on the happiness and joy that Matthew had, but it seemed that Mutatio was, have a wavering of feelings, before he could think more, whatever it was he was feeling or seeing or something was gone. It taking only a half second for the entire thing to transpire.

They all paused as they stood in the front foyer. It was interesting to say the least, it seemed to be crafted by the same care as their old room but instead of two rooms, counting the bathroom. The could see a middle area that was for hosting guests or sitting and talking on soft pillows, with three doors, and a door that lead to a balcony. Two of the doors led to bedrooms with enough beds to fit all five guests at the moment with some room to spare, as well as a bigger bathroom.

“Woah.” Mutatio muttered back in his changeling form. “This, wow.”

Matthew shrugged. “Seen bigger.” He chuckled at the looks he was given. “What!? It’s true, my folks liked to travel and also got timeshare rooms. It is nice and lovely, and beautiful, just, I have seen bigger, and smaller.” He looked to Taze. “My bedroom was smaller than the bedroom we started with here.”

“It’s a roof.” Taze shrugged.

“Quite nice.” Shawn said looking around. “Makes me wonder how long we are going to be in Canterlot…” He mumbled to himself.

Matthew blinked and looked at Taze. “A roof? I am a might confused by what that means.” Matthew shrugged to Shawn who was standing next to him. “I don’t know, at least another day as tomorrow is that big award ceremony for the guards and we were asked to attend as well. Along with the Mane Six.” he paused and looked to Moonshade. “Uh, what exactly are they hailed as in Equestria? I mean I see them in stained glass windows around the castle.”

Moonshade only shook her mane a little and looked towards the doors. “I would like to answer that but as was mentioned we have a big day tomorrow and I don’t want you all falling asleep in the ceremony. I will answer that, but later, sleep now answers later.”

The group only nodded their heads and slowly headed towards the rooms and finding their beds. Once found as well as their sleepwear they soon changed clothing and were bedding down to sleep with exchanges of good nights around the rooms.

10 - A Royal Thank You

A Royal Thank You

Extended Holiday
Chp 10: A Royal Thank You
Act 1

Matthew looked up as the others slowly stumbled out of the room and rubbing sleep from their eyes. They blinked a little. “What? I couldn’t sleep so I got ready early. Also I ordered some breakfast for us to eat before the ceremony. Mainly some Strawberries and pancakes.” he smiled as he looked down and smoothed out imaginary wrinkles in his Dress uniform.

Shawn blinked and came out of the bathroom also already dressed in his fanciest noble outfit. “I have insomnia, I just can’t sleep long.” He said shrugging, then he returned to one of the writing desks.

Taze grumbled a little and glared at Mutatio. Who looked back innocently. “It worked on getting you up.”

“You sounded like a Cicada alarm clock.” Taze responded grumpily. “Damn things kept us up all night when we were camping with my grandparents.”

Matthew just smiled and shook his head. “Anyway, shall we eat before we need to arrive for the ceremony?” He looked at the clock on the wall. “At least we are up early.”

“I wonder what it’s going to be like.” Shawn said from where he was sitting. It was here they noticed something, Moonshade was missing.

“Maple syrup?” Taze asked sitting down to a stack of pancakes. Matthew smiled as he pointed to a jar of the sticky goodness in the middle of a table that had been put up in the middle room. Taze also could see that for the moment they had used boxes to create seats with the pillows on top of the boxes to cushion the seats somewhat. Taze took the syrup and liberally applied syrup to his pancakes. “Oh how I missed you my friend.” He told the bottle before setting it down.

Matthew only chuckled while putting what looked like butter onto his pancakes and then a little amount of syrup. Not even three bites in he was moving his fingers funny. “Great, never fails I always get Syrup on my fingers, no matter how I do, I mean I didn’t even leave the silverware in the syrup and it still moves to my fingers.”

“So, anyone else looking forward to this?” Taze asked

Shawn nodded from where he was sitting. “I am, just hoping my side doesn’t flare up from having to do stuff.” He chuckled, pulling out the small bottle from his front pocket, opening it and taking out a pill.

“I just hope after this we can go somewhere less…. Canterlot” Taze sighed. He turned to the changeling in the room. “You guys eat actual food at all” he asked.

The Changeling looked up from a plate that Matthew had placed in front of him. “No, but it seems to smell good.” He took a small bite and.. What happened next was best to just think of if your dog who could talk had found something of joy to eat. It also happened that he found a favorite topping. Strawberries and Syrup. Matthew just paused and stared. It didn’t help that syrup was on the table and flecks of food flew off the plate and onto the table.

“What is this stuff? it is so good and tasty, and, I must show my others just what this wonderful food is.” He did not know that he was having bad table manners.

Matthew seemed unflinching at the table manners. In fact he was shaking his head and returning to eating. “Riku, Riku, Riku.” he muttered to himself.

“Can we feed him peanut butter?” Taze asked “I want to see if he acts like a dog when they eat peanut butter.”

“Peanut butter? What is that?” Mutatio asked looking up at the three humans. “Is it as tasty as this is?”

“My friend, we have a whole new world of things to show you.” Taze laughed.

Matthew suppressed a small chuckle a little. He was happy to see what he hoped to be a nice friendship, and he had to cover his mouth as he realized that they were going to in a way corrup a Changeling to think like a human, and that was both funny, scary, and freaky at the same time.

“So I guess we need to get ready huh?” Taze said getting up from his cleared plate.

Shawn only looked down and back up. “Done.” He chuckled.

“Well, I’ll meet you all down there, I want some more.” Matthew replied as he put on a third stack of pancakes. “I, I am so happy my appetite is back to normal.” he looked back and chuckled out loud. “However I cannot think we can beat…” He blinked and looked to the ceiling. “How did you get syrup on the ceiling Mutatio?”

“For later eating while you are at the ceremony, I shall stay here out of sight.” Mutatio replied matter of factly.

“Oh, Matt can I borrow your crossbow?” Taze asked.

“What for? Why do you need it?” Matt asked with confusion.

“Well I’m obviously our Wookie.” Taze laughed. “Need a bowcaster!”

Matthew only rolled his eyes along with a shake of his head. “But you have your weapons on your back… but if you want to appear all decked out.” He sighed, “besides I think Crossbows are not authorized for this uniform.” He chuckled a little. “A Longbow, maybe. If I was in the Royal British Army.”

Shawn chuckled with him. “Now I need to figure out something…” He pulled his coat open revealing his two sheathed swords. “Should I leave these here, or keep them on me?” He adjusted one of the straps. “I’ve been keeping these on me a majority of the time…”

“It’s a presentation for acts of valor.” Taze said. “Generally you appear to these kinda things armed.”

Shawn only shrugged and gave a small nod in agreement.

Matthew nodded his head. “I will be armed, only you have my weapon, so if something happens, you give it to me okay?” He replied with a small joke to show he understood what Taze said.

Luna checked the straps on her bracers carefully. She was decked out in her ceremonial armor unlike her other suit this was a simple breast plate pauldrons and bracers. Her hammer was harnessed onto her back. Her face turned to wonder as Celestia walked into the room wearing her usual regalia.

“Sister what are you doing? We are honoring the valor of those who fought for Canterlot, we should be meeting them as warriors, where is thine armor where is thy sword?” She asked confused.

“I haven’t held the blade since before you left sister, Equestria has been at peace I see no reason to approach our subjects draped for war.” Celestia said checking her toque.

“But sister we have been attacked, blood was drawn, it was a battle to approach our subjects as anything else would be disrespectful.” Luna insisted. “Come, send a servant to retrieve Dawnsear quickly.”

“Luna, I haven’t worn it in years.” Celestia pressed.

“Please sister, so much has changed since we were gone, but we have been informed that the warriors code has remained steadfast, it is all we have and we would wish to hold onto it.” Luna looked at her sister with eye’s Celestia had not seen in such a long time.

“I… very well Luna...” Celestia relented. “I will send for Dawnsear.” The solar diarch went to get a servant.

The three humans when they arrived were quickly placed in the back of the forming up guards. Who were all stationing and moving in a small area that funneled into a parade ground that was in front of Canterlot Castle.

As they got ready a signal was given and the front line moved forward using fife and drums to lead the troops. Shawn and Taze looked to their sides and saw a strange difference the usual smile and loose demeanor that Matthew had carried was gone. His back was ramrod straight and his arms at his side with his hands curled into fists. He was moving his feet slightly to the beat of the marching and then their line was moving in fact at first Matthew was the only one who moved forward having been to his two friends entranced by the rhythmic beat of drums and shrill sound of the fife.

At the front and where they could not see were the colors of the units on parade. Three flags of individual units with ribbons that stated campaigns. At the front was Luna’s personal guard with the campaigns that they had fought with her on. Back with the three humans was a unit flag with only one ribbon and a new one. This unit had seen only one campaign and that being the defense of Canterlot. They marched and soon as they got into the bigger parade ground the tight group spilled out into a larger formation. With a small cluster of troops in front being the Fife and Drums in front in two lines drums in front and fife in back, then between these two were the three groups of sixteen ponies each. The officers of the three united being honored for the day.

Taze looked at Shawn as the walked. “Are we supposed to do something?” he whispered.

Shawn glanced over to Taze for a second. “Follow Matt’s lead. He seems to know what to do.” Shawn said, making sure to keep his mouth from moving much. As well as keeping his voice low.

Matthew did not even move but they thought they heard a small shssh from him. They were in the very back but still part of the formation. That of being in the middle of the group but just in the back. Where the NCO’s were as well to keep an eye on their own troops.

The group remained silent and then Celestia stepped forward to speak, across her side a massive two handed sword lay sheathed, the handle appeared to be white hot with a glowing diamond adorning the center. Around the parade grounds were citizens of Canterlot looking on in mostly curiosity sake. “Ponies of the Lunar Guard.” She began her voice magically amplified. “I have asked that you gather here today so you may be honored during the attacks upon Canterlot. As you know you took great risk and self determination to prepare for the need on if you were to be called.” She bowed her head. “I thank you personally for your dedication, the outcome would have been far worse if you had not prepared.”

Luna stepped forward next and spoke. Her Royal Canterlot voice fitting the scene perfectly. “We wish to present to both Unit and Self awards and citations for your valor and dedication to Equestria.”

While Matthew stood in rapt attention and listened to every word and syllable.

Taze waited as patiently as he could. Hand tapping against his side casualty.

Shawn was following suit like Matthew, at attention, his eyes focused forward.

It was an hour and a half later military time, but to Taze, felt like most of the noon and part of the afternoon that Celestia stepped forward, giving Luna the spotlight of giving the awards to her own troops. “This attack on Canterlot has shown great ponies from this trial. But it is not just Ponies who stepped forward to fight. A fight not of their own or even against their own nation. Three guests strived to fight as well.”

Luna stepped forward showing a grim look that to those who have been in ceremonies akin to this one before it was more solemn than grim. “Taze Warrior of Pokke Please step forward to be honored by the Rulers of Equestria.”

Taze walked forward slowly and measuredly timing his steps mentally. Upon approaching the princesses he proceeded to kneel as opposed to bowing.

Luna nodded. “They say a warrior is most distinguished not by his weapon or his name but by his spirit, in the battle of the Hall of History it was witnessed that you fought on after your weapons had been shattered or lost. However we have decided, though with opposition, that you are not yet deserving of the Order of Equestria.” Luna shot a veiled glare towards her sister. “Being as it may we believe that Equestria could benefit from a monster hunter. So we grant thee this writ allowing you to practice your trade within Equestria’s borders.”

Luna proceeded to float a parchment to Taze who took it with a nod and a thank you.

“We have also decided to personally compensate you for injuries gained in your service with the bits we would give to any of our guard.” Luna said handing him a small wooden chest. “And finally, remove thy weapon harness." Luna said as her horn glowed lifting a large wooden case.

With a confused eyebrow Taze worked his hands under his mail finding the buckles holding the harness to his back he unhooked them.

"Taze of hunter Pokke, you sacrificed your blades for the safety of Equestria, as such it is our wish that Equestria replace what you hath lost." As Luna spoke the wooden case opened revealing two sheathed blades as well as two dark blue steel pauldrons. The sheathed were made of leather dyed blue with steel reinforcing it down the blade polished to a silver shine, the pauldrons where intricately engraved the symbol of the waxing moon adorned the left side well the waning moon adorned the right. Taze watched as the pauldrons were placed on either shoulder. The sheathed blades pressed against his back. With a small gasp from Taze and the crowed silverlight traced from the blades and pauldrons into a cross formation on Taze’s chest.

Taze felt as the pauldrons tightened firmly yet comfortably too his shoulders the sheathed crossed his back securely. The light faded revealing a blue leather weapon harness with silver buckled, the harness included a crossing bandolier with small compartments down Taze’s chest

.

"We hath had many smiths working on these swords, we ourselves have offered our own touches to round them out. we based them on blades worn by a hero we knew a thousand years prior. These are waxing and waning as we have named them. The blades of Moonphase." As Luna spoke Taze unsheathed the blades to look directly at them.

The right handed blade was roughly sixty centimeters long by Tazes count, though he was very poor at measurements. The pommel held a small chunk of onyx cut to resemble the void of the vanishing moon with a small silver crescent representing the moon. The handle was wrapped in a thick black cord with a silver ring in the center. The cross hilt was shaped like the crescent moon with both points facing upward in the center there was a blue gem that Taze believed was a sapphire.

The blade was a long double edged type with a blood groove following the length of the blade almost to the tip. Inside the groove engraved onto the blade was the phases of the waning moon. The edge was smooth like a razor. The sword felt light and balanced in his hand. Taze turned his gaze to the other sword.

As was natural for an off handed weapon, this sword was closer to forty centimeters. The handle was similar to it's brother however the pommel was mostly silver with a small onyx silver to represent the moon growing. The cross hilt was also turned so both of the crescent points turned inwards. The blade was also a double edged blade with a blood groove however the groove now had the waxing phases of the moon engraved into it. the edges of this blade where instead serrated.

Unable to speak, Taze was stunned for a while before with a proud smile he lifted the blades in a warriors salute.

Taze backed away slowly still mystified by the blades as he stepped to the side.

“Matthew of America, step forward.” Celestia spoke stepping forward.

Matthew who was wearing his dress uniform, that being a WWII uniform complete with the officer hat with the American Crest. He slowly marched forward and kept his eyes forward, his arms swung slowly with the same rhythm. The other soldiers and Luna could see that he was mentally calling out a marching cadence. He climbed the steps to the platform and stood before the two Princess’ of Equestria. “Matthew of America, Reporting as asked.” he called out with a salute. He did not bow his head nor a knee. In the nobles who watched this was a scandal waiting to happen they felt.

“Tact.” Celestia spoke the word sternly for all to hear “Planning, ingenuity, and support these are the things that can win or lose wars. Matthew of America, it was witnessed that in the battle of the Hall of History you where protecting your fellows while at the same time organising the night guards sent with you by my sister to hold out as long as possible. For your valor and your tact.”

A small blue unicorn approached with a small chest on her back which Celestia opened, revealing two medals on a cushion both where in the shape of the Equestrian symbol of Luna and Celestia in a yin yang formation. Celestia’s parts were made of steel that shone brightly in the light and Luna’s were made of what seemed to be the same metal as her hammer.

“Equestria honors you with the Order of Equestria, the highest honor we can bestow of one not in our military.” Celestia levitated the medal to Matthew with all do ceremony. “This medal is given only to those who have aided Equestria in incredible acts of valor with no thought or expectation of personal gain.”

Matthew blinked the only sign that he understood what was being said before finally bowing his head to allow the medal to be placed around his neck.

“With this medal we award you honorary citizenship of Equestria” Celestia said levitating a scroll to Matthew. “We also award you compensation due for your injuries gained during the battle.” Again she levitated him a small wooden chest.

Matthew raised his head once the medal had been placed around his neck and moved to accept the items given. He held the small wooden chest in both hands and the scroll was placed on top of the chest for him to carry with a little ease.

“Finally,” Celestia said “Though it is not as functional as the blades my sister commissioned, I have retrieved this from my personal armory to better accommodate your uniform, I’ve noticed our sabers are small and look out of place.” She handed Matthew a cloth bundle.

The bundle was placed on top of the chest but after a moment Celestia realized that Matthew was having a slight problem in trying to balance everything and also to untuck the bundle as well. She took a corner of the bundle and pulled it back to help keep from having all the items tumble onto the platform in a cacophony of sound. Which was thankfully avoided by Celestia’s quick thinking

“This saber was taken by me upon defeat of the invading Gryphon army, 1200 years ago.” Celestia explained. “I took it from the commanding general Tailwind as a sign of my victory. He named the blade Chrysanthum.”

Celestia could see an odd glint in Matthew’s eyes upon his ears hearing those words he looked down at the sword with awe and Celestia smiled inside it was that same glint she had seen many times before, it was a glint of one who cherished history.

Celestia and Luna as well as the entire lunar guard proceeded to honor Matthew further with a unified salute mimicking his own style. Matthew without missing a beat and finally able to balance the items with one hand and arm returned the salute crisply and smartly before lowering it. Showing he knew military tradition that the one being given the salute would drop it first to show that the others could then drop their own salute. Inside he was a little shocked and humbled by this show of respect.

“Dismissed!” Luna spoke sharply.

Matthew stiffened again, turned smartly with a right face and marched with his hands full over to where Taze was standing where he did an about face and stood at attention with his knees bent a little to prevent them from locking as he watched from where Taze had picked to stand.

“Shawn of Pokke.” Luna spoke first.

“Step forward.” Celestia echoed.

Following order, he walked over to where he was to be, then placed his left arm behind his back and his right over his chest before giving a small bow to not agitate his side. After this he put his hands behind his back, his right hand holding the back his left.

“There are many in battle who fall, it is the saddest part of conflict, there must always be casualties, but when somepony or person has the will to stand back up, to look into the eye’s of the enemy and say, ‘I am not finished!’ this quality is rarest of all.” Luna began.

“Rarer still is one who when coming from the comfort of high society willingly seeks out the enemy and puts themselves at the same risk as those that are asked to protect them.” Celestia added. One could see that she might be trying to teach her ponies something even here.

“It is for this Shawn,” Luna stated

“That we wish to bestow these gifts on behalf of not just ourselves but as a sign of respect from all of Equestria to you and your noble house.” Celestia finished with a small fold of her left wing to go in front of her chest.

Luna levitated the other medal from the cushioned chest. “First we honor you with the Order of Equestria” Luna stepped forward to place the medal on Shawns neck. Following suit, he lowered his head. Luna slid the medal gently onto his neck before stepping back.

Celestia smiled and presented a small scroll. “It is with humble hopes that you accept this offer of an honorary citizenship within our nation. So as to allow you travel unhindered among the many cities and treasures of our land both of culture and society, as well as the rich history and traditions of Pony kind.”

Shawn gave a smile in return and accepted the scroll of citizenship.

“We cannot put a price on life.” Luna began. “And you gave yours for Equestria not once, but three times, we can only hope this meager compensation wIll help in your recovery.” Luna spoke as two pegasus solar guards flew down carrying a slightly larger silver chest between them. “We will, of course lend you these guards to convey it where you see fit”

It was noticeable those near Shawn as his eyes widened slightly, looking back to the Princesses he gave a bigger, respectable nod.

Celestia and Luna shared a look as the two of them ignited there horns. Something massive covered and bound in a leather cloth floated over. “We have been informed by our smith that you have expressed a desire for a heavy weapon, seeing as you currently wield a two hoofed sword in one hand it seems we have been unable to accommodate you, that is until now.” They set the parcel at his feet. “We have brought in this blade from the minotaur headlands, it was forged originally for a herd chief who was recently cut down in battle. The minotaurs are somewhat crude smiths but they have found a metal that is hard to equal, they name this steel, Damascus.”

Upon hearing the name of the metal his eyes widened slightly. Looking down to the wrapped weapon in front of him, he moved down onto one knee and, with care, unwrapped it.

The first thing he noticed was the pommel shaped like a large round metal ball with a spike sticking out of it. Further down revealed a simple leatherbound double handle with bits of cord wrapped around it. The cross hilt was large but the metals surface was crude with bumps and dents all over where a smith may have been too eager. A sturdy but unadorned hide sheath hid the blade from view, a shoulder harness already in place. Shawn could judge by the look of it the blade was only a bit shorter than himself.

With a nod, Shawn pulled the weapon out slightly to get a look at it.

The steel was unpolished and yet Shawn could see the red lines inside the steel that marked it as Damascus steel. The blade was straight with a roughly carved blood channel that almost seemed to follow the waves though this didn’t seem to be the smiths intention. Shawns grin steadily grew as he took in the details from what he could see.

“Does it please you?” Celestia asked.

“It is remarkable.” Shawn said with a smile.

“Unfortunately the warrior who it was meant for never got a chance to name it, I believe this honor falls to you.” Celestia said.

After giving a quick look over one last time, he looked up and with a small smile said, “Collectori, or The Collector, in this language.”

“Very well.” Celestia nodded. “Further, after taking counsel we have come to a decision and must ask yet another favor from you three.”

Luna approached, “One thousand years ago before my banishment, me and my sister lived within a palace that stands in what is now the Everfree forest.”

“We, feel that it might do well if you were to led some men to both secure, and repair it a little. It would be nice if we could have a place to visit our friends.”

“Further.” Luna spoke. “It is our decision that for your safety you shall work on this venture based in the town of Ponyville under the protection of the Elements of Harmony.”

Taze grinned from ear to ear upon hearing this. Finally out of Canterlot.

Matthew remained unmoved and kept at attention. He continued to show a sign of Military decorum.

Shawn stood from where he was kneeling, with a certain object strapped to his back. “It would be an honor.”

On some unseen signal the band began to play. Taze winked at Matthew as the princesses faces turned to surprise at the alien song that began playing. Taze laughed to himself as he made a short wookie growl as the throne room theme sounded out for all to hear. The three humans turned there backs to the princesses to stand and stare dramatically into the crowd.

Matthew remained frozen as he stared forward. He was frankly just happy to be alive. He just did what he felt was his duty to his own moral code.

Author's Note

Shawn: Well, finally we hit double digits for all to see.

American_Brony: Not sure really what to do with the author notes but I can think that a few times we will have notes here to read, just not going to say when or where.

11 - Forward March!

Travel Plans

Extended Holiday
Chp 11: Travel Plans
Act 2

Matthew sat down on a box as he was at the moment positioned at the Canterlot Royal Castle Station. He bend down and pulled out a hard bound book and slowly began to write in a journal he had bought recording some of his thoughts. He slowly spoke what he was writing. “Adventure, Mayhem, and Magic of unknown origins. Unrelated events have brought three friends together into the wildest holiday that anyone could imagine. What started as a small Halloween talk, has now led to them needing to take, An Extended Holiday from reality.” He looked up to look out the window briefly before looking back down to continue writing.

Meanwhile Taze strolled through Canterlot gardens casually,, on the outside he seemed to just be wandering around aimlessly, inside however his head was a mess as thoughts seemed to keep flying through his head. The arrival, meeting the Mane six, the battle, the wedding, it had all happened so fast he was still reeling. The battle though was on the forefront of his mind, he had counted too many times where he was out of breath and open, open put him in danger, it put the others in danger, he couldn’t afford to be this out of shape anymore, things needed to change for him.

Shawn on that note was reading one of the books from the bookshelf, though in reality he was lost in his mind. He was still sore from the battle, and he most likely was going to feel it for awhile. Other than that he was just thinking about anything. How things were happening, what was going to happen next, what he was going to write down next, etcetera, the list went on. He has been up since four in the morning, or at least the clocks said so, and just went about his day like normal.

Mutatio was at the moment hanging from the ceiling and licking the rest of his syrup mess up. Utterly ignoring the two Nightguards below who were making final changes and rearrangements on the luggage. The Room was slightly bare of anything that the three humans had gathered. Armor not being worn was being wrapped in oiled cloth, weapons were being boxed securely and clothing were being placed into what could only be described as overly colorful steamer trunks. With the gifts that Shawn had also received from nobles trying to make a good impression on him, had caused him to be needing two trunks, both were artfully crafted and just showcased the exotic hardwood with the brass locking mechanism polished to a gleam, and the corner metal protectors were also shinned to almost be akin to polished silver. Taze’s trunk was more sturdy and looked like it could fall off the back of a wagon and still be fine. It also had a lot of metal strapped around it to protect the contents from being damage if it was attacked. Matthew’s was the most plain. With a dark green paint, and numerals and letters painted by a stencil. If anything it looked like it might belong to one of the Guards and not a human with how it was built.

The Luggage they were told was to be collected later that afternoon from their rooms for the last train to Ponyville, because of all the guests and supplies, this train was a special mixed carload as ordered by the Princesses, with a few more boxcars, and passenger cars than normal.

“Come on now, keep it steady fillies!” A familiar voice spoke up as Moonshade marched into the station, followed by a large group of ragtag looking ponies. All different pony tribes were present, pegasi, unicorns, earth ponies, and thestrals, but none were wearing Lunar, Solar armor, or even the armor of an average royal guard. They were equipped in simple leather jerkins. There ages varied but none seemed particularly warrior like and there marching formation was sloppy. “Present!” Moonshade ordered and the ponies half heartedly turned to a somewhat too relaxed attention. Now that there motion had stopped Matthew could note that Moonshades helmet had changed, it now possessed the larger fins of a major in Luna’s guard with silver lining across it. Matthew slowly glanced up and counted four rows of five ponies in a very sloppy formation.

“Well, there not much to look at but here’s the first ones...” She turned to Matthew.

Matthew waited for the ink to dry before closing the journal he was keeping and stood up while placing his Officer's cap on his head. “Very well, thank you.” He placed the Journal back into his satchel he had picked up from a surplus store in the Canterlot lower section. He slowly walked around the small group. “First Platoon.” his voice spoke, sounding a little harsh. “I don’t care what you did in your past to be put here, but I have some simple rules for you to follow.” He finished his circled inspection before speaking again. “First you will attend all training sessions, Second, you are to remain in battle buddies at all times, meaning if you get in trouble either you have two of you doing so or no one gets in trouble.” He took a breath to give time for the two rules to sink in. “Third, if battle is to happen you are to keep each other alive, I don’t care if your battle buddy was in a unit that was rival to your own. You are all now in a special unit, so survival is paramount I do not want sending home tiny boxes of your remains to your families.” He looked around them agian. “Final Rule, for the first week you are only allowed to say Yes Sir or Yes Ma’am, No Sir or No Ma’am or I don’t know Sir, or I don’t know Ma’am, and finally, No Excuses Sir, or No Excuses Ma’am. Is that clear? You may only speak more if your commanding officer asks for details or for you to explain something to others.” He added the last part as he knew there would be a smart alec who would try to find that loophole. he waited a little bit. “Do you have wax in your ears? I said Are the Rules Clear?” His voice growing in volume and depth.

The was a somewhat murmured, “Yes sir,” from the crowd.

“What was that? I could not hear you. I had my mother speak louder than that when she wanted me to do something. Are you Soldiers or just wash outs?” He growled.

The response was louder but the tone seemed to imply this was simply to end this quickly “Yes sir.”

Matthew nodded his head. “Major Moonshade load them up in the Troop car. Do not pass out food till they have set up camp after our arrival into Ponyville.”

Matthew heard a few rather unconcealed moans from the group. Matthew’s left eye twitched and he spun back around. “COMPANY HALT!” His voice bellow could be heard over all the din of noise and even a few of the guards not in the small group froze in their tracks. “Did I say you could voice your opinion? I don’t care if you didn’t get your breakfast because out there.” he pointed to the lands and unwittingly towards the north. “You may not get time to eat a warm hot meal.” He looked at Moonshade. “What was dinner going to be tonight?”

Moonshade did not know where this was going. “Warm Hayfries with a catering event with a bakery from Ponyville.”

Matthew nodded his head. “Since our friends did not seem to appreciate this meal gift. Have them eat the travel rations.” He heard a cacophony of sounds. “DID I SAY YOU COULD TALK?” Once more the bellow. The platform was silent. “I was a Cadet like you once. I once went two days on three hours of sleep and those two days on a meal ration designed for one day. It was cold, wet, and rained. I was happy and pleased I had a poncho to cover my head.” He glared at the group. “Do not think that the enemy will be nice to you. I don’t know what you did during the Invasion, Nor do I care at the moment. But I battled that entire day without any food. Something that you seem unaccustomed, so if I hear one more peep out of any of you during the rest of the train ride… I will have you wait till tomorrow to eat.” He looked to Moonshade. “March them out.”

Matthew waited till they were gone behind a part of the station before he slowly sat down shaking from the drain that had taken on him. “I, I just hope I can instill in them a love of Equestria as I do my own nation.” He looked down at the crest on his officers hat. “May God give me strength.”

Shawn looked over from the book he was looking at. Having just entered the station to see the tail end of the events. “I for one think you can do it. If you ever need any boosts have Taze or myself join you, I can see that working in some sense, at least based off some basic ideas.”

Matthew jumped from Shawn’s sudden voice. he winched in pain a little before speaking. “Well, I welcome the help. I can’t do this alone, having to forge an entire unit or more. Just, what am I? Captain America?”

Taze walked into the room moments later wiping blue hairs off his uniform.

Matthew blinked and stood up with a look of concern. “What, did you run into an Anime character? Or something? That is, please tell me you didn’t run into a Smurf.” He had placed his hat back onto his head

Taze chuckled. “No, lime green unicorn in the back of the group? wavy blue mane, bumped into me as I was walking by and snapped at me to watch it, she now knows mane growing is a privilege, she has been stripped of for 2 months.”

Matthew’s eye twitched and he had to take a deep breath, followed by a second, and a thrid, then a fourth, finally after five of them he was able to talk. “Taze, next time… actually we need to standardize this otherwise we will make them scared of us and become useless as guards or soldiers.” He looked at his two friends. “Anyway, I am going to head to the coach car, and hope Moonshade is there to help me with this, I want them to dislike me, and like her. But also don’t dislike me enough to find ways to subvert my orders, I am… I am building something from scratch and I am scared it will blow up in my face.” he turned to face the loading platform. “I wonder if this was how the Americans felt when they were helping the Israelis fight for freedom? Or Washington at Valley Forge?”

“Well I’m being firm with them.” Taze said, “It’s obvious they’re unused to their superiors willing to act on punishments and such so they need to understand if they want to be guards they’d better clean up, anyone who doesn’t like it can quit.”

Matthew paused and actually turned back to face Taze. “Taze, just, yes you are being firm, but in a way you just made it a little bit like an independent move. Next time or frankly… we need a command structure to make them know who is over whom. We do have to give them a recourse action so they don’t lose all faith in training or the future.” They could see he was trying to think again on his feet with his friends in this new position.

“I think the best idea.” Taze retrieved his pencil from his belt and a piece of parchment. “Would be for us to divide them into three groups, and shift them between the three of us over a period of time, after that they can choose where they want to go.” Taze held up the parchment showing a rather crude drawing of a sorting scheme. “Let them choose the traits they respect.”

Matthew smiled a little. “Done.” They all heard a whistle blast. “That’s final call for boarding we better get on so the schedule does not get too messed up.”

Taze retrieved something from his belt “So should I return this?” he opened his hand revealing a mass of similar blue hair connected by a piece of rope giving it an almost pony tail like design…. okay it was an actual ponies tail.

Taze looked at there stares. “What she swore at me.”

Matthew sighed and facepalmed. “Taze a tail lets them keep flies off them. You did leave some of a tail right?” He moved to start walking. “Anyway, keep it, we can have a Unicorn grow it out a little if we need to, but I do like the idea of their head manes kept at a semi short length. Rainbow Dash length at most.”

“Of course I left her some tail, a whole half of it.” Taze said, “Horses have a bone somewhere in there tail I wasn’t sure of it was the same thing for ponies so I played it safe.” Taze said. “As for her mane, you may have misinterpreted, we are talking full shave, she’s got a small strip of stubble because I was in a hurry.”

“Right. Next time, keep it short and not like that. You could be seen as hazing or being too mean, this is a fine line you and I are walking and I do not want to have either of us cross it.”

Unknown to all of them. A guard had been coming back with a paper with the report written as well as Moonshades signature on the top. He was going to report about the event when he saw to his eyes as he could not hear the conversation due to the puffing engine right near him. What he saw was to him Matthew chewing out his friend for his actions. It also looked like he had approved something that the other Warrior had drawn. While the third human just stood there watching. He thought in surprise at the actions.

He returned with a little fear and told Moonshade he could not deliver the message, and whispered what he saw. By the time the last of the cargo had been loaded and the three humans boarding their own car. The rumors were now that Matt was actually in their court. While the Pokke warrior seemed to be a foul tempered one who one should not even cross paths with or he would humiliate you, and that he wanted to be tougher on them then Matthew was this afternoon. As for the third human, it was still a wild card on what they thought of him, only that he must have been shocked to see two friends actually come to blows over what the other was doing.

As the group entered the trainyard many ponies seemed to be staring curiously at the three humans. As they walked into the station proper, Taze’s head turned. “I’ll be right on guys.” He said walking off towards a commotion at the ticket desk.

“Please sir, isn’t there even one extra spot available on this train? My husband needs to get home for his job and the doctors said my son shouldn’t be traveling on the roads.” A cream coloured mare was begging with the pony in a conductors outfit inside the booth.

“I’m sorry ma’am this train has been sectioned off for the Humans, the Elements of Harmony and the Royal Guard.

”Please.” She asked, “It’s just the three of us.”

“It’s ok mom, we can just wait, there’ll be a train tomorrow.” A familiar voice spoke up. Taze turned his head to see a familiar brown colt playing with his joyboy.

“Button?” Taze asked as the colt looked up.

“Oh hi Taze! I hear you guys are going to Ponyville that’s so cool we’ll be able to play each other at Pipewrench in the arcade.” The colt piped up.

“Heh of course bud.” Taze turned to the ticket pony. “What exactly is the problem?” He asked, “Shouldn’t there be another train in a few hours?”

“Princesses want the tracks clear while transporting all of you.” The conductor said “They’ve ordered the rails to cease operation on this end of Equestria for the next 24 hours”

“And there is no room on the train?” Taze lifted an eyebrow.

“None.” The ticket pony said.

“Funny, the car we’re traveling in is pretty big, even with the three of us there seemed to be some room.” Taze noted.

“That’s the royal car sir, only special ponies are allowed to ride in there.” The ticket pony replied with a stern look.

Taze looked at what he assumed was Buttons mom. “This colt doesn’t even have a cutie mark yet and he can get through pipewrench in less than an hour, I’d say that makes them plenty special, if you don’t mind riding with a few hairless minotaurs I’m sure we could fit you in somewhere.” Taze offered.

Matthew blinked and smiled. “If not, I give up my section if I can ride with the Conductor in the Caboose. Imagine, an authentic working caboose. This is going, and being pulled by such a beautiful four four zero.” Matthew muttered as he had this glazed look in his eyes. “I mean with the actual paint schemes of the early 1800s passenger engines.”

Buttons mother stared at the two humans for a moment. “You’re offering us to ride in the royal car?”

Taze just nodded, lifting Button up gently “Why don’t you go tell your husband the good news, if Button here doesn’t mind coming with us. I think he’d want to meet a genuine game master.”

“A real master?” Buttons eye’s widened. “Can I mom? can I? Please?” he turned to his mother.

Her eyes watered as she looked up at them. “Thank you.” She said, “Be good Button.” She told him before galloping off. With a wink to Matthew, Taze turned around and strolled towards the car. “Hey Shawn!” he shouted.

Matthew sat down in his seat in the royal rail car, moping a little. “Just… I wanted to see the Caboose, or the Engine. I mean… come on they only run these things on historic rail lines and even then not as often as they should. Do you know how rare it is, and yet they use it every single day.” One could see some emotions, homesickness, a passion for rails, and above all, sadness that he didn’t get to do something he wanted. “This is on my bucket list. Ride in the Caboose and Engine of a steam train.”

Taze smiled at his friends antics as he stared at Shawn currently engrossed in Buttons joyboy as the colt watched on excitedly. “You two having fun over there?” he asked.

“Eight levels in and he hasn’t died once!” Button cheered.

“Wow!” Pinkie popped up on Shawns other side. “That’s got to be a record!”

Matthew just jumped back a little and made a Gah sound. “But.. you, the other side of the car. HOW?” He had to take deep breaths to calm his nerves again as he looked towards Rainbow Dash looking out a window. “I know you keep saying it’s Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie, but come on, how can she jump around in this small of a space and not be seen?”

Rainbow Dash only chuckled a little. “You sound like Twilight when she first learned about Pinkie’s senses, just, roll with it, okay?” She returned to looking out the window, looking utterly bored.

Rarity and Fluttershy Matthew saw as he got up to stretch a little and to walk off the sudden jolt of energy from the adrenaline he saw where at another part of the rather large plush accommodations. He caught a snippet of them talking about going to the spa later in the week. He next passed Twilight who was reading a book and Spike fast asleep leaning against the wall of the car. The CMC he saw were still shut in one of the parlors that they claimed as a traveling clubhouse. When Taze had boarded with Button Mash, Sweetie Belle seemed to freeze up before bolting to said parlor followed by her friends. He pressed an ear to the door and heard the sound of snores. “Asleep, thank goodness for that.” He turned around as he reached the door to the bed, where Applejack was sleeping as well. He slowly walked back to the front of the coach and then turned to sit down. While it was no bigger than a normal coach car. It felt like one of those fancy pullman's he saw in a trip to Chattanooga.

“So Pinkie, you said that you got us a room at the ‘punch bowl’ for the night was it?” Taze asked carefully.

“Uh huh it’s a hotel slash tavern owned by Berry Punch, it’s cozy just be wary of Berry when she gets a little too much wine in her.” Pinkie said. “Hey that rhymed! Wary of Berry! You think the author meant for that to happen?”

“Most likely.” Taze nodded.

“What are you two talking about?” Button Mash asked.

Pinkie looked at Taze, Taze looked and Pinkie and the two shrugged in sync. “No idea”

Matthew froze and looked at the two, his left eye twitched a little and he slowly backed up. “I think I am going to spend time over here, with the non crazy side of the car.” He was worried about those two’s minds, though, did they mean a play writer or something? He just did not want to think about what that phrase meant. He liked the idea of free will and being master of his own choices.

“Next stop Ponyville.” The conductor called as he moved into the Royal Coach Car as he made his way through the train announcing the next stop. Matthew looked both relieved and sad at the prospect of leaving the train. Happy in that he could be away from Pinkie and Taze a little, and sad because he really loved riding on trains.

Taze stood up checking his stuff carefully. “I miss planes” he mumbled to himself.

Matthew looked at Taze with a slight chuckle. “I don’t, I get more room on a train, the scenery is better, and also, the smell and scents of a coal powered locomotive is.. oh it is magic to my soul.” he replied as he took bustled with his own gear. Of the two he had packed lightly for what might be called carry on luggage. “Oh, no weight limit to really talk of.”

“Meh.” Taze said “It’s also monotonous and generally inefficient, steam and coal burning engines still burn too much for too little.”

Matthew actually paused and looked to his friend. “I am not going to have that argument at the moment, but I will leave it at this. For the same amount of fuel you put on a plane into a train, the train can carry more, further distances.”

“But scientifically speaking a plane will still go father cause the higher up you go the more ground you cover.” Taze pointed out. “A foot up there is nearly a mile down here.”

Matthew was at the door of the train car with Taze. “That may be true but.” he paused as he stepped out of the car and onto the platform. It seemed that he just relaxed and was happy at what he heard and smelled. “This, this is history to me. This is, an era gone and I wish I could have seen it. When companies kept you because you were loyal and they back to you.” He turned to looked towards the engine. “Do you know that where I come from, they are more likely now to fire you before you can retire just to save money in the short term? I know of only one company that still pays for not just you, but your spouse as well in compensation still. And it is the oldest existing railway in my nation.” He looked down a little. “Maybe if my dad went to work for them, we wouldn’t have had some of the troubles we had to face.”

“Thats technically illegal where I come from.” Taze noted. “The whole firing before they can retire thing, anyway we should probably be quiet before we have to explain all this.” Taze whispered back to Matthew.

Matthew only nodded his head to Taze and smiled a little as they reached into ear range of the ponies their debate masked by the sounds of a still active steam engine. He smiled to the station master or at least he looked like one, or she. He couldn’t tell in the fading light.

Taze turned to the guard recruits starting to file out of there car. “Okay you lot listen up carefully, the ponies of Ponyville have been nice enough to set aside land for you all too make camp. Isn’t that nice of them?” Taze ever so carefully fiddled with his knife as he asked the question.

“Yes sir!” They answered with a gulp.

“So we’re gonna do our best to show them our gratitude, you will set up camp in a quick and orderly fashion, there’ll be no lollygagging or.” Taze cleared his throat. “Horseplay.” He used air quotations for this. “You have exactly one and a half hours to have your tents set up in a neat and orderly fashion. anyone who does not have their tent set up by inspection will be sleeping outside tonight is that clear?”

“Yes sir.” They echoed.

Taze looked at Matthew grabbing his medallion. “What do you think? Should we be merciful if they behave?” Taze asked.

Matthew looked at taze. “If I was in that group, I would be helping others first. Then look after myself.” He looked at the group. “Amazingly, you just showed who will become good squad leaders and folks that we can work on trusting with more responsibility.” He had taken his own medallion off his neck. He put his back on and looked at the group. “Well, move. You have your time starting.” He looked at the large clock on the Train Station window. It had just ticked to the half hour mark of the hour. “Starting now.”

Still with his medallion off Taze grinned “And now the horror stories of my horrible temper has spread amongst them, now they will at least realise I’m not talking nonsense.” Taze said. “All according to plan.”

Matthew looked to Taze. He sighed as he took off his Medallion again. “You must have watched too many Marine movies with Drill Instructors, looks like we are two different camps, I train Army you appear to be heading a Marine training route.”

“And together we’ll make sure this group see’s retirement.” Taze said nonchalantly.

Matthew nodded his head as in agreement. “I sure hope I can teach them well. In a way, they have left their mothers and fathers and now… They are my responsibility. My charge, and my Men.” Matthew paused as he looked around suddenly. “How, we lost Shawn Taze, I can’t see him anywhere.”

Shawn on that note was currently over with the crew that was working on removing the luggage from the train. In the process he had also found two other members that they had not seen on the train, the two smiths that had made their sets of armor.

“No, no, no! I told them sea coal!” Stormhammer growled as she checked the crates. “This coal won’t get the forges near hot enough if they’ve been dormant that long.” The smith shook her head.

“What’s the difference? Coal’s coal.” One of the porters grunted. “Heavy all of it.”

Matthew had walked up a little and leaned against the building a little and spoke startling them all. “Actually a lot, you see depending on where the Coal formed can carry different characteristics that will help with different things, some coal, is useful in heating a steam engine, but ask the engineers and they will tell you that they can tell where the coal’s been, like the miss here needs Sea Coal due to the fact that it can stay and keep form longer and thus created more heat.” he turned to Stormhammer, “Just stop me if I get a fact wrong, smithing is not my forte, I just am using common sense from time spent in libraries and around those that knew stuff.

The Porter just snorted and continued to upload crates from the train. He wanted to get home soon to his wife and kids, not be out here with some strange ponies talking about things that he didn’t care about one lick of salt.

“Ah, let it go girl.” Steel Weaver lumbered up from behind. “We can always send for sea coal later, it’s not like we’ll be at those forges tonight anyway.” The heavy smith turned to Shawn. “So I heard you were wielding that monster of a blade with one hand?”

Shawn chuckled lightly. “Yeah.”

“Well then, I’ll have to try again when we get to the castle, they say that forge still has the molds used to create the alicorn great swords.” He winked at Shawn. “I’m sure one of them could give you a challenge.”

Shawn could only grin back. “Now that, sounds like fun.”

“A forge that hasn’t been lit in a thousand years.” Stormhammer was practically gushing, “And we’ll be the first ones to work it.”

“It really gives you new ideas doesn’t it girl?” Steel Weaver laughed. The two smiths started talking back and forth about the future masterpieces they would make with the fires of the old pony castle.

Meanwhile, Mutatio stepped off the train meekly, disguised in his pegasus form the changeling seemed nervous being around so many ponies. The changeling made a beeline for Matthew the moment he spotted him.

Matthew looked down and smiled a little and pulled from his satchel a small sugar cube and gave it to Mutatio. “Easy, you’ll do fine, I’ve got your back.” he whispered to Mutatio with a reassuring smile.

Moonshade soon followed saluting with her wing. “The recruits are at the camp area and setting up on schedule.” She reported. “Hopefully things will go easily in these next few weeks.”

Matthew seemed to gasp and stiffen. “Don’t say that, you are just inviting Major Murphey to take a stroll around camp, Never, ever that that.” Moonshade looked confused at Matthew and Matthew took a deep breath. “There is a saying in my nation and a few others that speak and share our culture, never say things like “This day is going to be perfect, or Well it can’t get any worse, and things like that. Otherwise, They will get worse, in civilian life he is referred to Murphy, in the Military he is either Private Murphy or Major Murphy.” He took a breath and moved to stand with his friends. “Named after the man who came up with a law of society or nature. Murphy, and his law states that anything that can go wrong will go wrong.”

Moonshade only nodded after the explanation. “Understood, I shall try and not to say such things around you. I too rather not incur the wrath of such a mythical being. However here, when something goes like you said or has unexpected results we usually blame Discord.” Matthew only nodded in response as he looked at two friends, a Thestral and a Changeling. He smiled a little. They would make an odd team on recon if they ever moved on their own someplace.

The three humans walked at a measured pace through the rows of tents, before each tent a pony stood at attention nervously. There were four rows with five tents deep, so their tour was going to be short, even shorter as they could see a gap at the other end. The Three humans made deliberately sure that they would reach the gap last.

To Matthew it looked more like the old pictures of a Civil War tent city of officers they kept on walking through the neat rows, while a few where a little off, Matthew was lenient on this for the night. They wanted them up in one and a half hours, he would give them another hour tomorrow evening to line up the tents. The inspection kept on going till they got to a small group of guards, four in total creating a square patch of four stakes where tents would go, however they had set up their cots and rolls under the open sky. Matthew paused and looked at the first one. “Soldier, is their a reason why your tent is not up like the others?”

A large black furred earth pony with grey mane and tail looked back at Matthew he saluted. “Yes sir” he answered. Matthew motioned for him to explain. “I ran out of time Sir, it is unacceptable and I take full responsibility sir.”

Matthew raised an eyebrow. “May I know why you ran out of time? I know it is unacceptable and you appear ready to reap the consequences, so go on, tell me why you ran out of time.” Matthew’s voice was soft and devoid of any major emotions, at least he hoped it was while he spoke.

In answer the pony extended a hoof to the tents beside him were three pegasi looked back sheepishly. “These men grew up in Cloudsdale sir, they have never been camping and as such have never learned to set up a tent sir.”

“So,” he began sharply, “You decided to be a nice pony and teach them real fast?” All he got was an nod as an answer. He nodded and didn’t say anything as he moved to the second soldier a Thestral who did not have a tent up. “Why did you not have your tent up soldier? Just tell me, you can speak more to explain yourself.”

“I was assisting two unicorns from Canterlot who have not left the city, as such they have never needed to set up a stable tent, sir.” Matthew looked from the Thestral in front of him to the two Unicorns behind him. The tents were a little better then their friends in being straight. He turned back and nodded his head.

He moved on to the next one, another Thestral. He spoke as soon as they made eye contact. “I had to help the team captains of the rows with their tents. Two were falling down on their heads, and the others got ripped from being too tight.”

“You, repaired a tear?” Matthew asked in shock. “In less than an hour and a half?”

“No Sir, I took the torn tent for myself and my brother. We don’t mind hand me downs Sir.”

Matthew looked to the front of the rows. and back at this group. He saw that his brother was a smaller Pegasus.

He moved to the last of the four, a Unicorn. “And did you help others?”

“No sir.” Matthew blinked at what the answer was.

“Then why do you have no cover?” Matthew asked with a tone of bewilderment. “I thought all Unicorns like to have a soft fancy place to rest their heads?”

“I don’t, I always slept outside as my older brothers had me sleep on the porch as the house was too small. I don’t mind the stars.” He looked again. “Besides one of the tents given was already ruined I gave mine up to replace the Commander's tent.”

Matthew walked out of the ground and turned around so he could look back and at the four. “You are saying that you gave up having a roof over your heads so that others could have a tent over their heads?”

“Yes sir.” The Earth Pony replied in a loud tone.

He nodded his head. “Moonshade.” He ordered.

“Yes sir?” She asked as she appeared from the growing shadows.

“Get three replacement tents and order three military regulation ones. I want those three tents here by end of first watch at the latest.” He looked at the Earth Pony who spent time helping. “You get your tent and set it up.” He held a hand before any noise could rise. “What these men did is something leaders do, they make sure their men are ready first because they know they are ready. They teach where others don’t know. That is why I am giving them extra time to get their tents up. Because they took charge when they saw a problem. They did not leave their fellow comrades to suffer for problems that they were not able to handle due to previous training faults. So they took charge and helped to keep the numbers of those sleeping under the stars low.” His voice boomed over the group. “Don’t expect passes all the time, tomorrow I want a full on course on teaching proper tent pitching and you will set it up and take them down until you all get it right.”

He was about to turn to face the four when groans sounded in the tents. He voice barked now. “Did I say you could talk from formation?” The moaning stopped. He waited till silence happened. “Tomorrow as I am unable to be here, and Moonshade cannot be all around at once, you four shall take charge of a row and teach them.”

The four ponies stared back. Matthew stared back at their staring and a frown appeared. It was the small Pegasus who spoke first. “Yes sir.” Matthew could hear the uncertainty but he looked at the others. They got the message and the second time it was four strong voice that replied “Yes Sir.”

“Good, Fall Out and get some sleep.” He turned and began to walk away from the tents. He forgot that the ponies could hear him with good hearing as he spoke to Moonshade. “Get me a Tent, if George Washington was willing to sleep in a tent with his men during the hard times, then get me a tent so I can be with these recruits.”

“Uh, Yes sir, that won’t be ready however till we are at Everfree.” She replied with a worried tone towards Matthew.

“Very well, but next time, when we travel I travel with the troops if they want to treat me like an officer then I must be with the men.” He had caught himself almost saying his men, these were really royal guards of the royal sisters not his troops yet he was almost thinking them as his.

“And Moonshade?” Taze caught her before she left. “It is to my understanding Pinkie Pie sent along some cupcakes to welcome the troops to Ponyville.” He looked at Matthew with a questioning glance.

Matthew looked at the camp. “I do not know how, but she already had one cupcake on each pillow with their back turned to me.” It was here that another sound happened and Matthew sighed. “Pinkie Pie somehow snuck through my eyes and already handed out her treats. They were small and only one.”

“Besides,” Pinkie Pie replied as she poked her head up from a bush nearby. “I left a note saying that I did this behind Matty’s orders, they can have them only after they had eaten their meals, which they did right before your arrived.”

Matthew stared at Pinkie Pie and blinked. “Don’t go behind my back ever again, Or so help me I will call you by your full name for a week.”

Pinkie actually eeped a little. “Okay, I’ll ask next time I throw them a party, but why be so grumpy pants about it?”

“Discipline.” Matthew replied. “They are troops and if they ever face a Changeling threat again, they won’t get second chances or do overs. I have to have them exact in the small details because then they will be exact in the big details.” He paused and look at Pinkie Pie as he got an idea. “Like baking a cake or a pastry. You need to do it right the first time and even in preparations, or it will fall apart.”

“Oh, like a fondue, those are tasty but hard to get right, but I know that receipt so well I can do it right every time, oh, that reminds me this is for you.”

With that she pulled out of her pink fluffy mane a Fondue still in the tray and still warm. Yet not a single pink hair was on it. Matthew looked up to an empty street. “h.. How?” He muttered and looked at Taze. “That is going to be my catchphrase with her isn’t it?”

Taze looked on at the assembled ponies. “Get some rest, tomorrow we will be splitting you into three groups, your group will determine your direct CO for the next twenty days.” Taze explained. “Enjoy the next three days while you can boys, everything afterwards is going to be far less pleasant “ He turned to Shawn. “Anything you have to say?”

Shawn looked to the mass of ponies in front of him, leaning forward slightly he focused in on certain ones. Humming to himself he mumbled to Taze. “This is certainly going to be interesting...” He shook his head afterwards.

“There you go Mr. Shawn.” A small red filly smiled up at them. When they had arrived it seemed that Berry Punch was blitzed. fortunately Berry Pinch had been aware of their coming and the helpful young foal was used to showing customers to their rooms.

“Thank you very much.”

The Room was actually rather simple, it had a short hallway with one door that led to a bathroom, and the main area where two beds were and another mattress on the floor. Matthew looked at the others. “I think I am going to find a lean to and sleep there, no offense to you two, but… I am getting a might tired of sharing the same sleeping room with you all.” He sighed and looked at the mattress again. “Besides with had two other ponies as well. They can have the mattress, and… I might find a space between Taze’s bed and the wall if he remembers to get up on the side I am not sleeping on.”

Mutatio blinked and looked at him. “Why take the floor? I can take the floor as I am use to hard places to sleep.”

Matthew only smiled a little. “Because I miss my ROTC days and I want to sleep on the hard ground again, even if it’s a wooden floor.” He turned a little and found a small closet. “Any extra pillows or sheets and blankets I can borrow?” He had looked into the closet and saw that the extra sheets had been used for the extra mattress.

“Welp.” Shawn said stretching lightly. “I’ll take the wall whenever I start feeling tired.”

Matthew blinked and looked at Shawn. “Take the wall? I never heard that phrase before. Besides you should get the bed, what would they all do if they learned you had taken the floor when you are the highest ranked of the group here?”

Shawn only looked at him. “Matthew, I don’t really sleep that long in the first place, by the time I get to sleep and wake up, all of you are typically still asleep.” He said with a shrug. “Plus I think I’ll be out exploring at night, by the time I get back everyone should be asleep anyways.”

“Fine, fine, I guess I’ll take bed closest to the door then. You just take care of yourself, I don’t want you getting sick or something.” Matthew muttered as he sat down and loosened his tie a little as well as unbuttoning the top button of his shirt.

“Well, I’m actually planning to get up early tomorrow.” Taze said. “So I’m gonna turn in now, night guys.” Taze said heading to a bed.

Matthew sighed and moved to the bathroom. “I’ll change and then get some sleep, early morning as well, and well we do need to march to the castle tomorrow. You get some rest Shawn.”

Shawn only shrugged. “I’ll try.”

Taze sighed as he sat in the golden oaks library behind a few borrowed desks that had been put together, on the desk sat a large cup of coffee and a stack of parchments. After getting up early thanks to an alarm he had set on his so recently rediscovered ipod. Taze had stripped off his chest armor down to his undershirt and taken a run around the town's central plaza. His body protested angrily, his mind had more so but Taze had decided he was going to get in shape and he was going to get back in shape rather he wanted it or not.

After his run he had taken a short rest before attempting what he could only label as a sad bunch of push up, sit ups and jumping jacks. After which he had retrieved his armor and gone to see how the tent training was going. Surprisingly the ponies were learning quickly under their instructors. Close to noon the groups had been determined adequate. After which Taze had looked through the ponies and selected 6 for his first group. He had instructed them to meet him at the library in exactly half an hour. After which he had stopped at Sugarcube Corner and gotten a few donuts and the largest coffee they had.

Over the next half hour with Twilights help he created six exact copies of a test that had come to him as he slept. Using actual battle stances from the human worlds history such as the battle of Thermopolye, the romance of the three kingdoms, and north American battles during the colonial era. he created a series of hypothetical situations from which the ponies would have to explain thoroughly how they would handle the situation.

The group filed in thirty five minutes after he had spoken to them, Taze had made a big show of disappointment at their lateness but this time decided against punishing them.

“Sit down.” He instructed pointing to several regular pony tables. The group was a reasonable mix all four of the pony tribes present with an extra thestral and earth pony.

“This isn’t a quiz, you won’t be graded.” Taze explained as he handed the parchments to each along with a separate piece of parchment and a pencil each. “This is for me to understand how you think in a combat situation where tactics may be your only chance, I will be having Applejack, the element of honesty, going over each of these afterwards so don’t try to lie. Any answers that are exactly the same will cause punishment to both parties. I want your honest idea of how to handle these situations. I’m giving you forty five minutes to do this.”

Taze strolled back to his desk and looked up at the library clock. “On my mark….. Mark!” He said as the ponies turned to the test with a confused fever. Taze sat back and took a drink of the coffee, waiting to see what answers the six confused recruits brains would come up with.

As for Matthew he had gotten up a little earlier than Taze, as he got up at dawn, or as the ponies called it, Six in the morning. Matthew set his alarm to five in the morning and using his costume outfit for running. He moved to the outside to do a few warm ups before taking off on a jog. He first jogged from the Tavern he was saying in. He smiled a little at how this reminded him of the medieval style of a Tavern in that it was more room and meals combined. An Inn in modern lingo he realized. This train of thought occupied him till he reached the Town Hall in the center of Ponyville at which point he went toward the Library which was shut up tight at the the moment. As he jogged on his thoughts slowly rolled through his head as he thought of what to do with the troops. He moved next toward the edge of town where the camp was slowly waking up after a bugle call at the same time. He smiled a little and stayed long enough to do some sit ups, push ups, and a few jumping jacks. He caused the camp to laugh a little when he attempted to do some of their exercises. After he was done it was about six and he stayed to eat breakfast with the troops. Which they were happy to see, while not verbal Matthew felt he could see it in their eyes that one of the humans was eating with them.

He surprised them when he stayed with them to both help and learn a little on setting up tents. He did not let out that he forgot some steps but he knew what came out was that he was willing to do the same tasks that he asked of them. He left around eight as he could see that the four were doing well as instructors. He retired to the room and found himself a little tired and sat down on the mattress on the floor, he didn’t realize till being woken up that he had fallen asleep. He looked at his wristwatch and saw it was noon. He was happy to have it. He just did not know how long the battery would last. He looked to see who woke him up. “Oh, Good Afternoon Mutatio.”

“Good Afternoon my friend. Would you like to come downstairs for lunch? Your monster hunter friend is at the library with some of those guards giving a test, and he who can’t die is out in town.”

Matthew blinked and realized that Mutatio must be lonely. “Sure I’ll have lunch downstairs.” He smiled as Mutatio’s face light up and he moved down the stairs to partake in lunch. He felt hungry again, maybe a little more then this morning which confused him. Still he would enjoy this meal. When Matthew stepped into the main area to eat he blinked a little as he saw a small piano in the corner with a few cluttered instruments in the corner with a noticeable layer of dust on them. Unused and a little dusty. He shrugged a little and sat down to eat first, then he would look at the instruments afterwards.

Taze walked into the tavern quite suddenly with his face currently buried in a file. He looked up briefly to locate Matthew before making a beeline for him. “Hey.” Taze said. “You got a minute?”

Matthew blinked up from his meal, “Sure if you don’t mind me eating my lunch while you talk.” he smiled a little at the Pegasus next to him, black with a green mane and tail. He had a lot of sweets, and sugary drink. “Just keep upwind to Black Wing’s eating.” To Taze’s amazement Mutatio laughed at the joke. “Just sit down. I’ll listen.”

Taze sat down across from Matthew. “You had officer training right?” Taze asked.

“A little, but that was over three years ago.” He admitted. “But I can do my best in helping you.” He paused and shook his head. “I wish I packed my ROTC textbooks, but I didn’t have room.”

“Not so much for me, but I think I have a pony who would make for a promising lieutenant in our little group.” Taze said opening the file he brought out a parchment. “I gave a test to my group to get a feel for how they think. A few situations based off home, thermopylae, the battle of Little Bighorn that sort of thing.” Taze explained. “The answers seemed pretty uniform. Three of them suggested a tactical retreat in sparta despite the noted losses greece would sustain, one offered unconditional surrender and another suggested a straight charge.” Taze slide the parchment to Matthew. “But one only said three words.”

Matthew looked down at the parchment and read the three words aloud. “Hold the Line.” he smiled a little. “I see, that is most promising, he knew very well that those that stayed would die, yet give the rest of his nation time to prepare more fully for war.” he looked up with a smile. “I agree, he would do well to be a candidate for officer school, and I have four perfect NCO leaders as well.”

“Actually if your refering to the ponies from the tents…” Taze said. “This was the large black earth pony.” Taze opened the file. “Recruit number four eighty-two, ‘Black Rook’ like the chess piece, born in Whinnysberg a small village north of the Everfree, had a promising start in boot camp but was put in indefinite leave for striking a superior….”

“Officer,” Matthew replied with a frown on his face.

“Actually when I went through the included incident reports the pony he struck was another recruit, the Earl of vanhoovers son, he was charged with striking a superior pony, it’s a charge the nobles cooked up but there was little Celestia could actually do.”.

Matthew nodded his head. “I read the report, and well, from what I saw, included a section of sworn affidavits, Cadet Officer Rook.” he smiled a little. “What? We are creating a unit from scratch, I want to include that rank.” He shook his head. “Anyway, he struck the Earl in a noble fashion of defending one’s honor.” Mathew only grinned like many generals in the movies who were about to make a winning opening strategy. “I like him, and I plan on having him teach the other officers we end up making in our little group.”

“I want him still training with my group in exercises and drills, but after that you can take him whenever you see fit.” Taze said. “This is what I’m looking for, nerve, cunning, and tact mixed with sense, this pony was meant to be a fighter.”

“Then I shall regale him with some lessons from the US history as well. You know how many times Washington turned a defeat into a victory later on? Or the Rangers under Nathanial Greene? Yeah… if we can get him to think outside of the box, and not have any nobles mocking up our system of merit, then we will have a rather nice volunteer unit.”

“On that note we may have lost one.” Taze noted. “Silver Spear of Canterlot refused to believe that sending his men to die and leaving to ‘warn home’ was not a reasonable strategy. He stormed out of the library and I did nothing to stop him.”

Matthew nodded his head. “Let me talk to him. If he truly wishes to leave, then I shall let him, but as the one Shawn put in charge of some training. I need to let him talk to me.” He looked at the corner of the room and the assortment of instruments. “I will come back to see that treasure trove.” He looked at his meal and pushed the half eaten meal away. “I better do it now.” He moved to stand up. “Where might I find Silver Spear?”

“He was headed east from the library last I saw probably heading to the train station or the post office to tell his father of this ‘injustice’.” Taze said. “Silver mane, coppery coat, cutie mark of a spear and a tower shield.”

Matthew nodded his head. “Thank you.” he stood up. He was dressed in his Officer’s outfit, they had yet to settle on a rank for him so he was bare of rank or insignia’s on his outfit. He did have one small ribbon to denote the honor he was awarded two days ago. He moved to exit the Tavern again and quickly headed to the Post Office. He saw the Soldier at a desk writing a letter. “Silver Spear.” He voice cut the silence like a knife, yet it did not carry any anger or risk of demerit for his actions. He saw that he had the attention of the Unicorn pony. He walked up and in a quieter voice spoke. “Can I speak to you one on one real quick?”

“My family has had a prominent place in the guard for generations.” The stallion huffed. “How dare he! Well, speak up quick before my father has all your hides.”

Matthew nodded his head. “May I do so while we walk?” He asked as he motioned to the door. “I feel that it would be better if we were out in the open for this, I find that a walk can help not only help to formulate ideas, but it allows a voice to rise a little without too many stares. Maybe start by telling me the problem you have with the test?”

“Very well.” The stallion sighed following Matthew out the door, where he went to tell him just what his problem was with the test. “The answer seemed so obviously there, if we retreated then our nation would suffer great losses, if we charged we would all die, so why not let the rank and file stay back while I warn the homeland of the impending attack?”

Matthew nodded his head. “So you would leave your troops behind to warn the home of the attack? I can see your logic there.” He smiled a little. “I do not know how much about the Scenarios history he gave you. But the real event this is based on, the Spartans had a very war like tradition, it was said that the mothers told their sons to either come home either on their shield or carrying their shield. To them what you did would not just dishonor you, but all the men you were leading.” He looked to the horizon. “That is why the leader sent back a subordinate to warn home of how large the army was. As he was following his superior's orders his honor was intact.” He seemed lost as he remembered the history lessons. “An army so large that the arrows they loosed would block out the sun. When told that the warriors only replied that they would fight in the shade.” He looked back towards Silver Spear. “The Spartans, that one battle has become so famous and studied that many nations afterwards even mine would draw their actions and attitudes from it. TO Fight like a Spartan is a badge of courage.” He paused and shook his head. “Sorry, I do not know if that answers your question,”

He paused as he looked out over where they were walking they could see the tips of the Sweet Apple Acres orchards. “Silver Spear, not everyone is meant to fight as warriors, and then their are those like I who even though we wished to fight our nations wars could not because of health. That is why I became an Attache for documents, that is what I could do to serve my nation.” He looked back at Silver Spear. “What do you want? Not what your father wants, or your mother, or your grandparents, what do you, Recruit Silver Spear want?”

The stallion staggered it was quite clear that was the first time anyone ever said that too him. “I-I don’t know what I want.” He bowed his head as the realization of those words hit him. “I’ve never had a choice.”

Matthew blinked and slowly nodded. “Then I shall ask you to stay and observe.” he smiled a little. “What my nation allowed was for those that wanted to serve but couldn’t like me, or did not know, was allowed two years of training before making a choice. Would you like to have that option? So you can find for yourself?” He replied. “From what I have heard, your cutie mark can mean more than just a war career, I know of those that are warriors in the art of history, or in personal beliefs or even in protecting those around them and they do not wear a uniform.” He looked back at the apple trees. “What say you my friend? Does that work? And it will allow you time to think of what to really say to your father that is not in the heat of anger.”

“... Very well.” The stallion said before turning around. “Forgive me, but I have a lot of things to think about.” He said before walking off.

Matthew only nodded his head. “Better to think and form a solid decision then to rush headlong into one. My friends got lucky when they charged the Changelings. Very luck.” his voice trailed off from the compliment about thinking things over. He looked back over the land. His lips twitched a little. He smiled softly as he decided to sing a little and finish the walk to Sweet Apple Acres. “Oh say can you see?” He began softly, his voice quivering already from emotions as he slowly sung his national anthem.

In the distance he could hear a faint voice. “Hey! Matt!”

Matthew blinked but he looked around his voice stopping midway through the second verse of the National Anthem. “Yes?”

Looking over he could see Shawn holding a bushel of apples on his right shoulder and waving with his left. He had his jacket off and had rolled up the sleeves to his white dress shirt to just above his elbow. “How’s it going?” He called as he was walking towards the barn.

Matthew blinked as he realized he was fully in Sweet Apple Acres. “Just singing, walking, and giving advice like an old Veteran to the next generation. Leaving a mark on many so that I may attain some immortality through records and memories.” He replied with a slow look and tone as if to say that he was thinking of his own mortality at the moment. “You?”

Shawn shrugged with his left shoulder. “Eh, doing alright, I thought I would help out since nobody was up at the time.” He said with a gesture to the bushel.

Matthew raised and eyebrow. “Well put that down and rest, you, how long have you been working? Don’t over exert yourself it is not fun if you do, and I speak from personal experience, just go easy, okay?”

Shawn chuckled. “Surprisingly, I’m actually fine. No need for the painkillers anymore. And on the note for how long…” He turned back towards the treeline. “Hey AJ!”

Applejacks voice called back. “Yeah?”

“How long have I been out here helping?”

There was a pause. “Since the crack of dawn!”

Matthew slowly looked at AJ, then at Shawn. “It is now.” he looked at his watch. “One fifty five in the afternoon.” He looked again at AJ, “I hate to be a party pooper but I really need to have Shawn put that down and come back to town so we can finish up some things for our leaving Ponyville either tonight or Tomorrow.” he replied in a strict tone of voice that AJ could swear belonged on one of her uncles. “And I do not want him to have a sudden energy crash, which can happen you feeling nice one moment the next you just feel weak and lethargic.”

“Shoot it ain’t no problem. He just joined us, as he said, ‘for the heck of it’.”

Shawn chuckled, putting the bushel down where he needed to. “Alright then, I’ll see you around AJ.” He said grabbing his coat and put it over his shoulder. He looked to Matthew. “You lead the way.” He said with a smile.

Matthew only smiled as if with a wicked idea. “Oh, I shall.” he straightened up. “FALL IN!”

At that moment they all heard four distinct voice. “Cutie Mark Crusaders Marching YAY!” As Matthew stood frozen he watched four pony fillies line up next to Shawn. Matthew blinked and sighed with worry inside but his voice showed no wavering. “SOUND OFF!”

“Shawn, reporting in.” Shawn said using his middle and index finger to do a two finger salute.

“Apple Bloom.” Apple Bloom called out in her southern accent. She was wearing her red bow as always.

“Sweetie Belle.” A squeaky voice replied in the trademarked sound of a Sweetie Squeak.

“Scootaloo.” Matthew thought he detected a fierceness that he associated more with Rainbow Dash but did nothing more to think as the fourth member sounded off.

“Dinky.” Strange it sounded like a mix of American and British to his ears but he didn’t think further. He also noticed that they all had their capes as well.

“Now, we are going to march from here to Ponyville.” He replied with a looked at Shawn and the others. “Good already lined up and straight. Now a quick lesson for those never marched before.”

“Uh Sir?” Sweetie Belle called out raising a hoof. Matthew could not help but smile at the antics.

“Yes?” Matthew replied liking the idea of the hand being raised for school.

“We know about marching we just practiced in the field so we could march to school.” Sweetie replied with a giggle.

“Very well.” He replied turning around to face forward. “Follow my lead, Sound off.” He called out. And to his relief Shawn replied.

“One Two.” As each number was called or the words spoke one of the feet or hooves moved forward.

“Sound off.” Matthew called again.

“Three Four.” Scootaloo caught on to the pattern then.

It lasted like this for the rest of the march to Ponyville having them actually switching off leaders a few times as he allowed the CMC to have their little fun. More than likely from watching the troops marching and setting up camp the night before. They ended their march in front of the school house. He turned around to face his small. He paused. He had not been paying attention. What had started as five men had formed into a larger group of ponies marching.

He cleared his throat. “STUDENTS FALL OUT FOR CLASS!” what followed was a rush of foals of both genders rushing the door as Cheerilee watched with an unreadable face. He noticed that the CMC were still standing in the front row.

Matthew took a breath again. “CMC, Fall out and attend to your duties till the end of School.” They did their best to salute and marched off a little into the school building, as they did so, Matthew swore he heard something like a snare drum beating out a march cadence. Cheerilee just looked at the two humans, turned around and shut the door. Matthew turned back to Shawn. “Fall out and move at your pace to the Tavern.” he sighed and looked back. “I wish I caught that we picked up more students.”

Matthew and Shawn walked normally, or rather would have if Shawn did not notice that even as they walked his friend Matthew was still keeping his hands at his side and curled up in a marching form. This continued on till they reached the Tavern which was empty save for Berry Punch, Moonshade, Taze, Two guards with spears and Mutatio on the ceiling hissing in fear as the two guards waved their spears at him.

“STOP!” Matthew yelled in fear as he saw the sight.

12 - You Have my Axe

Keeping up the Act

Extended Holiday
Chp 12: Keeping up the Act
Act 2

“I said in the name of Princess Luna, stand down!” Taze growled at the guards.

“Under Royal Decrees L 231 and C 21345 I am in full responsibility of Mutatio.” Matthew yelled as well at the two guards. “Stand down under orders of the United States, Mutatio is considered a friend.”

The guards seemed to attempt to take a step forward anyway. Taze drew his sword his voice dropping. “I will fong you! I well fong you so bad they’ll be using what I did to you as examples for torturing dragons.”

Matthew seemed to moved fast or tried to, it turned out that he tripped on a stool and crashed to the floor where one of the guards found his metal armor being hit by the same stool that tripped him. “I said stop, or do you want me to tackle you?”

The doors burst open as Twilight came barreling through levitating an orb. “Those aren’t guards!” She called as the orbs light hit them revealing two changeling pratoriens. Matthew blinked and looked at a horrified Berry Punch. “MY Room, Bolts and Crossbow. MOVE LADY LIVES DEPEND ON IT!”

Behind Twilight, Shawn was huffing as he had raced to get Twilight the moment that he had seen the commotion.

“Kill the traitor.” The first praetorian growled preparing to jump. Taze looked at Matthew before jumping to tackle it. The two hit the ground with a huff.

The second praetorian who had the stool hit his disguise, however, made a one eighty turning on Matthew who was still getting to his feet from tripping. Growling the insect made for the human.

Before it could reach him however something impacted from behind. The changeling slumped to the ground. Standing up by the railing Mutatio had grabbed the crossbow in his magic and fired.

Matthew looked up. “I am so going to get you your own cross bow. You are amazing.” He moved then to use his own belt to tie up the still breathing changeling that was hit by his bolt. “Mutatio, You don’t mind if I have to kill this one if it comes down to it?”

“He tried to kill you.” Mutatio replied. “You said friends help friends, and I had to help keep you breathing.” He replied. Matthew smiled and have Mutatio a thumbs up.

Taze had lost his swords in the struggle but enginuity had won over as the changeling was currently pinned under a three legged stool which Taze now sat on. His weight holding the changeling down.

Matthew looked over at Taze. “Okay… We need to move or something, Changelings have found this place, and… okay, this is bad.” He looked at Twiilght. “How long till the town finds out about this? Or Mutatio?”

Twilight looked at Mutatio. “Still can’t believe you got to have one as a friend, as for the town, I, I don’t know, I hope never.”

“First thing.” Taze impaled his swords on either side of the changelings head after grabbing them without getting up. Shifting them to cross over his head. “What do we do with this one?” He turned to Berry. “I’ll pay to replace the floor.” Only to finally see her out cold on the floor from shock most likely.

Matthew sighed. “Thank the maker that no children saw this, or the whole town will know and then… I might have to live in the Everfree protecting Mutatio from Changelings and angry townsfolk.” he looked to his friend on the ceiling, “I will do that you know, you are a friend to me and friends are more precious than any gold or silver of kingdoms.”

“Very true on that.” Shawn mumbled to himself while looking at the two new changelings.

“Berry go somewhere, and please don’t say anything about this to anyone.” Taze called over to the just waking up pony. The mare nodded and was gone. “Ok guys what do we do with our not comatose friend here?”

“Hmm. Relay a warning?”Matthew asked as he looked at the two Changeling. “Kill them here and now and be done with it?” he replied and looked up at Mutatio. “Let my friend deal with them?”

Shawn walked over to the one Taze had under a stool and got onto his knee to get a closer look at the changeling. “Or, we could do some questioning…” He said.

“No we got maybe 15 minutes before there queen kills him.” Taze said “We tried the questioning before.”

“Then perhaps we should do some things quickly. Pick and choose what you want to do.” Shawn replied still looking between the changelings.

Matthew looked at Mutatio, “Could if a situation demand the Queen speak to us through the workers or, killers here?”

Mutatio blinked and shook his head. “I do not know, maybe, but I really do not know. Maybe by thoughts.”

The Changeling under the stool only chuckled. “Oh how perspective you have become, if only you were like this under my care.”

Matthew looked at the one awake. “Yep, seems we can speak to the Queen.” he looked at Shawn motioning him to walk into view. A smile on his face as he shook with giggles.

Shawn only grinned darkly as he made his way over.

The Changeling gasped and seemed to Freeze. “No, No you died when you… Thrice I had thee Killed, how can you live?”

Matthew nodded. “Yep, really the Queen speaking.” He replied with a smirk. “Oh, trust me, humans can live through some nasty things. My nation can help heal soldiers who have had bombs go off under them. With the good tech. We can survive most anything.”

Shawn chuckled while leaning forward towards the changeling. “I thought something was up with this one.”

“What do you mean?” The Changeling mouthpiece for the Queen Changeling asked. “My guise was perfect.” The Changeling growled in a few clicks that sounded angry. “At least till the Purple Unicorn ruined it. Again, with you.” There was a laugh. “I shall keep a long memory and you two are the top of my list.”

Matthew moved around to stand in front of the Changeling and bent down. “I am happy to know that you see me as a low threat, I will live to see you regret it.” He only blinked in confusion and then his face darkened in frustration as the Changeling began to laugh as if the Queen found that statement funny.

“What’s so funny?” Taze growled lowering the crossed blades ever so slightly.

The Queen only smirked. “For me to know and you to find out too late to do anything.” Before she could do anything Matthew leaped like a cobra and pushed the head back down. They all realized seconds later that the Queen had tried to use a suicide move to end the conversation. Matthew blinked and found himself holding the muzzle and head of a Changeling, who have sharp fangs.

“What was that?” Moonshade asked in shock. As Matthew moved and fought against the Changeling.

“She tried to sever the link by beheading her own subject. I wonder… maybe she cannot end the role so easily, she and this Changeling is connected till the changeling dies?” He looked at the Queen’s mouthpieces as he liked to call their prisoner. He got no response from the Mouthpiece.

“You sure think a lot.” Mutatio muttered in awe.

“Humans do that, we are always thinking, some just about the next prom or date, or next outfit to buy or who is dating who and how to hook up with so and so.” He turned to look at the mouthpiece.

“We three however are always thinking, thinking of survival, friendship, how to make a move more deadly so that we don’t have to use it unless we have to. All for one purpose, our own survival and you,” he yelped and fell back as he held his hand as they realized he had been bitten. Before anyone could do anything they had a severed head of a Changeling rolling on the floor.

Matthew hissed in pain. “That, felt like a lot of bee and wasp stings.”

The head rolled to face Shawn and to all present were scared as it spoke one more thing. “You shall die at my own hoofs, you will die for your.” The mouth froze mid sentence there.

Matthew just looked at the sight in front of him. “Anyone else freaked out by the talking head?” He hissed again from the pain. “IF I start growing compound eyes… do something fast.”

Mutatio blinked and make a strange sound, a sound of many clicks. “We do not convert creatures by bites, we do bite them to make them more willing to follow Changeling orders.” He stopped there and raced away. “I’ll be hiding for the next day. I shall not have you kill me under changeling orders.”

Matthew glared at the Changeling. “Okay, bites are bad, not zombie bad, but mind control bad.”

Taze didn’t think walking over behind the bar to where a pot had been heating up over the stove. Tearing a nearby rag up he soaked the cloth in the hot water. “If it’s anything like a bee sting...” Taze said walking over, “Hot water should destroy the toxins.” He handed it to Matthew.

Twilight blinked and shook her head. “No, it is more from the saliva around the teeth.” She rose the head with a gross look on her muzzle but still had it in her magical grasp for all to see, they could see something shining on the fangs. “I am afraid that it is like getting a shot. It is sent into the system, but as biting is not meant to kill. Only make one more susceptible to Changeling’s persuasions.” She paused before her eyes lit up with excitement. “I would like to keep Matthew in my basement to run observations on what happens, after all this will help Canterlot in any more infiltrations if they ever happen again.

Matthew only looked at the others. “Why am I suddenly feeling more nervous about being stashed into the basement of one of our protectors then being held for observations?”

“Because we have a natural fear of the unknown, and even I have no clue as to what’s going to happen.” Shawn mumbled.

Matthew just looked at Shawn. “I am more worried about… well just how it sounded. Not the process, I have been in way too many hospitals for my liking or rather appointments and stays in a hospital.” he muttered. “Well,” he sighed. “Lead the way my Que…” he stopped and covered his mouth and looked to the others with surprise and shock in his eyes. “Mommy.” He squeaked in horror. Then hurried out of the room and most likely to the Library.

“Well I’m going to take this body out of town and burn it.” Taze said getting the other curtain down and stashing the body and the head in it. “I’d suggest you get our comatose friend there” He pointed to the unconscious changeling. “Secured somewhere out of sight.”

Shawn looked to the changeling and some of the objects around the room before sighing to himself. “Note to self, buy rope, or check to see if we have any around…” He said, grabbing some improvised materials.

Taze hefted the thrown together sack on his back. “I should be back in about three hours, thats assuming a changeling burns around the same temperature as a normal body.”

“Good luck with that.” Shawn said with a small wave to him. “Honestly, this is just going to be a hassle…” He make a gesture to both of the changelings. “A real, big problem.”

Matthew blinked as he was dragged back in by Twilight. “One thing, One thing.” She kept on muttered as she dragged Matthew to where some bolts were now laying on the counter having been dropped by Mutatio as he fled.

“What is it you want? Stop making this one confused.” Matthew replied with annoyance and shook. “Not good, what is going on with my..” He yelped as a hiss sounded as the head of one of the bolt slapped down on the wound. “That stings, Worse than Peroxide.” He noticed something. “That is fresh, you dipped it in, double strength or something?” Twilight only nodded her head as she watched the bite site.

The mixture from the head of the bolt reacted instantly, entering Matthew’s bloodstream it encountered the changeling saliva and the enzymes reacted to each other causing a fierce burning sensation as the changeling’s saliva was burned out of the blood.

Matthew slipped to the floor as he held his arm. “That feels like liquid fire inside… if I die, I am going to haunt your library for a month.”

“Why only a month?” Twilight asked, most likely to keep his mind off the pain.

Matthew hissed again as he moved. “I give it a month so that there is time to sort out just where I go. And I would like to see the loose ends tied up here.”

“The mix that cuts off the hive mind, you used it to counteract the saliva.” Taze clued in. “Damn why didn’t we see that.”

Shawn only grunted as he finished what he could call a makeshift way to contain the changeling. “Because you or myself would have thought of that later when we realised that the bolts had a chemical on them in the first place.”

Matthew only smiled a little. “It didn’t help that Twilight asked about them, I blathered all about them and the mixture, thank goodness I do not know the mixture of what part is what or even what is in it. Only that those men in the labs want to test it.” He gulped as he was dragged back out by Twilight’s magic towards the Library. “Gah… where are you taking me? I am not some…” his voice was cut off as the doors opened and shut behind him. Leaving the room silent.

Taze only grunted and moved to lift up the Changeling remains and left as well, leaving Shawn who only shrugged before moving about to first stash the Changeling in another location that was not the main area, and then moving to clean up the mess caused by the attack.

Taze returned to the tavern smelling of soot and ash. “Well it’s done.” Taze said. “Damn thing has a higher burning point then I thought.”

Taze found that a note was on a table. Twilight was still going to have overnight observations on Matthew first. Shawn was missing and Taze heard something thud upstairs. It seemed that the other Changeling was awake, and, alive.

Taze let his curiosity get the better of him heading towards the room.

The Changeling just stared at Taze. “You. What have you done to this one? Have you come to make this one betray our Queen as the one you have given a pet name to? I shall not be treated as some pet.”

“First off, your queen made your friend cut off his own head.” Taze said. “And second off,” he moved right up close to the changeling “He isn’t a pet or a traitor and you will call him by his name.” Taze hit the changelings horn with the side of his knife hard causing the insect to recoil.

“What did this one do to incur anger?” He asked and blinked in confusion. “This one, feels? What is this emotion? I shake and look at you with wanting to hide this one’s face.”

“This isn’t the hive.” Taze said. “You insult a friend you insult me, let’s not forget what happened in Canterlot, I ran through your people like i was cutting cheese, this can go one of two ways you can shut up sit down and pay attention, or we can dance right here.”

The Changeling almost spoke and asked something, even opening its mouth before Taze saw that the Changeling shrunk back as much as it could from his own gaze and whimper but did nothing else. He did catch a confused one word whispered question. “Dance?” It froze as it realized Taze had heard that one word and remained utterly frozen.

“Listen closely, your queen doesn’t care for you anymore, the minute you got hit with that bolt your life was over in the hive, did Chrysalis even bother to tell you what this mission was about? How he committed treason?” The Changeling remained frozen but he saw enough of a head move of an equine movement for no.

“That’s cause he didn’t betray anyone, he woke up scared and confused as you are now, what happened in Canterlot is in the past, you go back to the hive and she’ll likely get you killed, you go into Equestria alone and you probably won’t last more than a few months, you stick with us you just might survive. You don’t like me and at the moment I’m less than fond of you but I’m willing to make this work. Now I’m going to let you go, you attack me and you don’t make it out of this room, you try to run and I’m not going to stop you, Big Macintosh is making his late deliveries about now and I’m betting he could deal with the likes of you.” Taze bluffed that last part not quite sure if Big Mac made late deliveries as he unbound the changeling.

The Changeling blinked and right away scurried under the bed and seemed to hide from Taze. “Don’t kill this… Don’t kill?” He blinked and fell silent. “What, why not kill me?” Another pause. “Me? I? I…” A giggle and some more giggling. “I… I can crawl if we want, or sta.” A thud occurred. “Hiding, right, but… What is this? What am I, I? No we? I? What’s happening?”

“Welcome to true sentience.” Taze said. “Those are questions many of us ask ourselves constantly.” Looking through his belt his came up with a piece of chocolate and tried to coax the changeling out.

The Changeling blinked and Taze heard sniffing. “Wha… that is the food of Queens, what are you doing tempting me?” He giggled again. “Me. Me…. Meme.” It seemed as the more this Changeling talked a more feminine tone was appearing. It also appeared happy at stringing those two words together.

“Your female?” Taze asked.

“Female?” The Changeling asked. “What is a Female? Oh!! Like those, I loved disguising as a female. They are much nicer and gather more emotions.” Taze noticed that the Changeling was slowly coming out from under the coach. “Why are you giving me food of the Queen’s?”

“There is no queens here.” He said. “Just you and me right now no ones going to stop you.” He promised. His eye’s widened a bit as her muscles seemed to shrink. Her form slimming down and developing curves similar to a mare.

She blinked and with a small bounce punched on the piece of chocolate he left on a plate he found in the room. She bite into it and seemed to just, it just looked like she was going to be in heaven from the look.

Mutatio slowly moved from a corner of the room and blinked.

“Traitor.” The Changeling hissed but with about half the anger behind it.

Mutatio will never know why he did the next thing but he gave her a nickname. “Princess.”

Taze saw as Mutatio pulled a plate of berries towards him and he realized two seconds later. That he just saw what might have been Changelings giving each other a nickname. It was confirmed three seconds later.

“Hey Traitor, you think they’ll let me have more chocolate?” She asked having finished the bar Taze had given her.

“No clue Princess… but you should sneak some berries into your diet, they are so sweet, and got a bite to them on some of them.”

“Well at least you're behaving.” Taze sighed. Using the nearby basin to wash up he laid down on his bed and rested. Thoughts going through his head Taze sat up and grabbed the chest of bits he had received from Celestia. Sighing as he opened it to reveal a meager few bits left. A few scrapes and bruises and exhaustion really hadn't warranted a lot of compensation and as such his money was beginning to dwindle. He needed to find some way to make bits or be stuck living off the royal stipend. He stored the chest again and leaned back in bed mentally contemplating his skills that could be of immediate use. gradually he ended up drifting off to sleep.

Matthew blinked as he felt some electrodes were removed and another set where placed. He was wearing what very much looked like the contraption that Doctor Brown was wearing in the Back to the Future movie he felt and it was on his head clicking and humming with a strange purple glow. Twilight’s magic he really, really hoped. It seemed like moments ago that he had been dragged out into the streets, and he felt nauseous as he had gone through his first teleportation experience awake. “Twilight are you sure that teleporting was a safe option?”

“Well,” Twilight replied as she looked more at some squiggly lines on a sheet of parchment that just kept on being spit out of a machine. “It was either a teleportation spell. Or we end up risking the left over Changeling serum risking a problem. I saw Lyra and frankly she has been on a kick on researching anything with finger and thumbs, she scared poor Spike just before the wedding.” She shook her head. “When she finds out about you three… I worry for her safety.”

“I worry for ours. If she is like half of the crazy fans I know back home of a show and they meet someone from said show… it is a scream fest.” Matthew muttered. “Still, is this necessary to have me strapped up to this chair like I am some insane convic?”

“Well, the straps help to take your pulse in those four locations as well as to keep any failsafes that might be lingering in your brain. I rather not risk anything with Changelings.” Twilight muttered.

She still smiled. “Well, since there is going to be a lot of time..” She teleported a clean chalkboard. “How about I teach you the Equestrian Alphabet and some word movements.” She took the pendant off his neck and she started make some very giddy sounds that sounded like words but he had no clue what she was saying. He only nodded and she wrote the first letter. Then she wrote the letter A under it. Matthew blinked and found her saying the same sound over and over again. He took a deep breath and repeated the sound a few times. Then she wrote another symbol and the letter a, with a different sound. Matthew smiled a little and repeated the sound. Matthew smiled even more as they kept moving forward. He was learning basic formation of words. He hoped that he could read at least somewhat by end of night.

Shawn slowly stretched as he stood up from his resting spot, a chair. His mind pulling itself together to start his morning. By morning, he meant around four forty-five or so. With a quick glance at the clock though he was proven wrong as it was five twenty two. With a shrug he went to the bathroom and swapped out his clothes, thankfully he had just showered right before he went to sleep, with that in mind he put on his simple blue coat with his normal dress shirt and blue vest. He then walked over to the kitchen and pulled open their fridge, which he had discovered had no cord. With a sigh he grabbed one of the random bags of fruit he had made for such mornings. Such mornings being when everyone was asleep and he did not want to wake everyone up by making something.

With a roll of his shoulders he walked out the door, popping a random piece of fruit into his mouth as he walked outside, around town. With a hum he thought about what happened last night when he came back to the room.

Walking back into their room he learned of a couple things, one the changeling was untired, two everyone was calm, and three he learned the new changeling got a name, and apparently a personality. Thinking back he remembered his conversation with Taze.

“What? I untied her, not like she had anyplace to go.” Taze said nonchalantly.

“I figured everything was fine when nobody was panicking.” Shawn replied, chuckling as he crossed his arms. “So, what’s this one going to be named?”

“Me-Me” Taze said. “Though she spells it with an E for some reason.” Taze said . “I call her meme cause it’s funny when she reacts.”

“It is Me-Me, not this Meme, I am Me-Me, he is Traitor, and you are Undying and he is Warrior.” She pointed to the group around here naming them off. “I also wonder if you have any more Chocolate as you call it, food of the Queens we call.”

“Yep… Still undying…” Shawn replied with a flat expression.

“Anyway so we have gotten another little outcast for our merry band. Should I get you a long bow and tights?” Taze chuckled. “We’re going to be living in a forest after all, if you’re going to play Robin Hood might as well look the part”

“I’ll stick with my coat, thank you very much.” Shawn replied rolling his eyes in a light manner.

“Who is this Robin Hood? And what does a Longbow and tights have to do with this person?” Mutatio asked with a befuddled look.

“Was he a great warrior like yourself?” Me-Me asked with a tilt of her head.

“I dunno granny.” A familiar voice broke Shawn out of his reminiscing. “How are we gonna get the southern field looked after with Mac laid up? The pegasi have a big storm planned for tomorrow to catch up for while Rainbow was away.”

“Well I’ll just have to get out there youngun’” A voice that almost sounded old and wrinkly sounded. “I’m still not too old to do my share.”

“Welp, found out what I’m doing today.” Shawn mumbled to himself. “Hello AJ.” He called out.

AJ’s head swiveled in his direction “Oh Shawn, hay it’s good to see you, you wouldn’t happen to be busy today would you sugar cube?”

“Uhhh…” Shawn thought to himself. “Not that I know of, I wasn’t alerted to anything.” Shawn said, then mumbled to himself. “None that I remember anyways.” Which thankfully went unheard.

“Big Mac attempted to lift a cart with a bum wheel and he threw his back out, the doc says he’ll need to rest for the day, you think you could lend a hand?” she asked

“Sure, I don’t mind helping out.” He said with a small grin. “Let me head back and drop off my coat real quick though.” When he turned though, he had discovered he had made a loop and was back at where they were staying. “Oh. One second then.” He quickly ran in and put the coat on the chair he was sleeping in and quietly got out. “Alright, lead the way.”

Applejack nodded. “Thanks a lot, you head back in Granny no need to risk throwing your hip out.” She called, leading Shawn towards the southern field.

With a chuckle Shawn could only say one thing. “Well, todays going to be fun.” He said, putting his hands behind his back as he walked along side Applejack.

Taze sat at the table in Sugarcube Corner as Me-Me enjoyed a chocolate donut. beside them Pinkie rambled on about some special event tomorrow.

“And these are super special spledifferous extra mapily maple donuts!” Pinkie Pie bounced “They’re so mapily because the cakes use maple wood for the fire rather than normal wood. But they can only get it once every few months because it takes a while for Big Mac to be able to get the wood from the everfree but todays the day he goes in to get wood for the farm and brings out a load of maple wood for the cakes.” Pinkie cheered.

“Uh-huh” Taze acknowledged taking a large gulp of his coffee. He saw Me-Me stare at it. “Uh uh Meme, no coffee for you, your bad enough with chocolate.”

“Why? It looks good and you drink it as well.” She paused and tilted her head. “It smells nice as well.” Meme whined a little.

Taze was about to rebuttal when Mrs. Cake walked up to the group.

She looked downcast and a little sad as she spoke. “Pinkie Pie, Big Mac hurt his back, and can’t get the Maple wood for the stove, I’m afraid we’ll have to push back the date of the food products till he is feeling better.”

“How much does he usually charge you guys for that anyway?” Taze asked lifting an eyebrow.

“Well, I guess it won’t hurt to divulge the amount, but usually just five bits a load he can carry.” She smiled softly. “Which isn’t that much for what he can carry, usually what we need can be stored in a small wagon even Twilight can pull when full.”

“If I brought you wood today could you agree to pay 3 bits for each load?” he asked

Mrs. Cake blinked but Pinkie Pie chimed in. “I’ll pay you four bits if you can get it to the Cakes by this afternoon, plus a pick from the first batch.”

Mrs. Cake smiled. “Well if Pinkie is willing to pay you, I guess she can take you on your offer.” She seemed grateful for the service. She left the room back into the Kitchens with a happy look most likely to tell her husband.

Pinke leaned in and whispered to Taze. “They feel that if they hire anypony else they would be betraying their trust and working partnership with Big Mac.”

Taze nodded, getting too his feet he chugged the entire cup of coffee. “Can you take me me back to the tavern?” Taze asked

“Sure, but where are you going” Pinkie asked confused.

“If the sword scale is anything to go by a pony splitting axe is gonna be like a hatchet to me, i’m getting a battle axe.” Taze said. heading towards the door.

Pinkie just seemed to widen her eyes. “That is super nitto, I didn’t know you could use a battle axe to attack trees, can I see it? can I? Can I?” She asked as she hopped around Taze without missing a beat, or tripping on anything as Taze kept walking to the Tavern.

“You know I’m going into the everfree right?” Taze asked raising an eyebrow. “Aren't you ponies terrified of that place?”

Pinkie grinned. “Not when I am giggling at the ghosties and heading to Zecora to give her some treats I baked for her. I bake her some of her treats from her homeland. She likes them a lot.”

“Take me me back to the tavern and meet me back here, and don’t forget to tell the Cakes where you're going I don’t want to take you from your job.” Taze said before heading off to find Steel Weaver.

“Okie Dokie Loki.” She hopped away. “Well actually that would be fun to meet Loki, he I bet is a hoot to be around I bet he, Dashie and I…” She trailed off as Taze turned and found that she had somehow gotten him right to the front door of the Tavern. When he turned back to look at Pinkie she was already gone.

Taze walked casually into Sweet Apple Acres with Pinkie trotting behind him towing the cart. He looked around for someone to talk to not wanting to just wander into there house uninvited.

His eye’s caught Shawn as his friend was approaching with a bushel of apples being held on his right shoulder. “Hey Shawn.” Taze called not waving do to hefting the battleaxe across his shoulders.

Looking over, Shawn gave his brief wave and walked over. “Hey, what’s up?

“You wouldn’t happen to know where I can find Big Mac?” He asked. “I gotta ask him where he usually gets wood from.”

Shawn gestured towards the house. “He’s inside, not feeling that well.”

“Thanks, someone I can ask permission to see him from?” Taze asked.

Shawn thought about it for a moment. “Granny Smith should be inside.”

Taze put the battleaxe down deciding it might not be best to approach the older pony holding said weapon. He entered the farmhouse as quietly as possible.

He saw Granny Smith rocking in her chair looking at a Photo Album as she hummed to herself before looking up from the album. “Well, if you're lookin’ for work youngin you should go find Applejack, she’s the one running the farm today.”

“Actually Mrs.Smith.” Taze cleared his throat professionally. “I was wondering if I could speak to Big Mac quickly, he is unable to do his wood run today and I was going to give the cakes a hand and get them some of the wood they needed.”

“Well shoot, just call me Granny youngin, and sure, Big Mac’s resting in the old Study on the couch at the moment, shouldn’t be climbing the stairs yet you know.” She raised a hoof to a door that was open a crack. “Just through that there door.” She chuckled a little. “Too old to be called Mrs anything now.”

“Thanks Granny” he grinned. before heading in the indicated direction.

The large red stallion was currently occupying what seemed to be a worn but comfortable old grey couch amongst a sea of old books and pictures.

“Uh, Big Macintosh?” Taze asked letting the large stallion become aware of his presence.

“Eeyup.” He replied.

“I’m Taze, don’t think we ever got a chance to meet face to face before but I understand you injured your back today?” Taze asked.

“Eeyup.”

“And since you can’t really get up to do your wood run I’ve offered to help the cakes out today, I was just wondering if you could give me some directions on where to collect the wood?” Taze said walking closer to the large red pony cautiously.

After a moment he replied. “Sure.” He said reaching over and grabbed a rolled up piece of parchment onto the table and gave it a light toss to Taze from where he was sitting.

Taze almost failed to catch it from shock. “Uh thanks, thanks alot, I hope you feel better soon.” Taze said idly walking out of the house still stunned. Grabbing the battle axe from the porch he looked at Pinkie. “Well Pinkie you got your work cut out for you.” He said as they started walking.

“Why?” Pinkie raised an eyebrow.

“Cause after what just happened, not sure you can top the surprise I just had.” Taze sighed ignoring the ponies confused looks as he opened the map and the two wandered off.

The Tent city of where the cadets and recruits were located had become a much more neat and tidy place. The rows were straight, the lines and creases as perfect as one could make it, and about half of them were lazing about on stools or laying down in the grass, they were watching and seemed more to jeer or laugh as another group led by Black Rook were practicing maneuvers in the field. What was interesting was he was switching off with Silver Spear who was trying this out a little in trying to see just what he wanted. He already knew he couldn’t cut it as a camp cook, he spoiled the stew that they tried to cook, he put in too much spices. Now he was trying out some marching and drill. The conversation with one of the humans as he heard them call themselves was still rattling around in his brain. The letter he had been writing was currently in shreds and in a public trash can. The group was at the moment only five out of the twenty with about six watching them train.

The others were actually polishing weapons or armor at the moment ignoring the next camp where the blacksmiths and a few other porters were staying at the moment waiting for the orders to move out again and move to the Castle itself.

In the Blacksmith camp they were working on some ideas that had come to them, mainly for the three humans.

“Come now las’, small armor like that isn’t going to stand for much in ‘is case.” Steel Weaver said. “The set even I made didn’t last as long as I hoped.”

“Well they're not going to be able to march wearing that bloody behemoth of a design!” she shouted putting her hoof on the design sheet. “The pauldrons alone would be like carrying a mule on your shoulders.” she turned around. “no offense.”

“None taken.” A rather conveniently placed mule replied in a rather monotone tone of voice almost like he was bored.

“Las, we don’t even know their full limits, to them it could be easy. You saw how that one held onto those great swords, one-handed as he said!” Steel said back.

“That doesn’t mean anything, you saw how the other one fights, speed is the key and you can’t have speed with bloody oversized armor!” she pushed back.

“We’re not making this set for all of ‘em!” He replied. “Good grief! I think the thin’ one would fall over before he took a step!”

“We need a more adaptable design.” she said. “And it’s commander armor where is the engraving work? You can’t have the commander before his troops wearing great slabs of metal.”

Steel pointed towards the shoulders. “The engravin’ would go right there, and what’ do you mean slabs of metal, I’m no Minotaur when it comes to armor.”

“You’re right there, I’ve seen minotaurs do finer armor when they fart.” She shot back at him.

“Please! At least my armor could last ‘im, the only reason it was done for was from that bloody four story drop!”

“Guess the changelings must have been buying your swords then.” She rolled her eye’s. “Light flexible armor, combined with a good blade and there is nothing to worry about.”

“Beside’ gettin’ yer’self knocked around senselessly when you do get ‘it.”

“Ah go soak your head.” she said “No point arguing about this now anyway we need to get to the forges to do anything!”

“Well you can’t just go out’ into that forest now, as much as I would want to we got to wait for the order to move out.” Steel said with a slight shrug.

Taze shuffled into the room. it had been a very long but rewarding day, after getting three loads of wood for the cakes, the cart being what it was wasn’t quite half a cord of wood and Taze’s family tended to get as many as 5 cords a day on a wood run, Taze had been asked by other ponies about getting firewood for them. All together he had made just over 60 bits in the entirety of the day and the hard work had left his muscles screaming, to Taze this was a good sign as it meant he had put considerable strain on them.

Taking out the few sacks of bits he had obtained he poured the coins out into the small wooden chest. taking a handful he smiled considering going to see if the tavern had anything non-alcoholic. Taze turned to Matthew’s bed expecting to see his friend sleeping off whatever twilight had done to him only to raise an eyebrow when the bed was empty.

“Where the heck is Matthew?” He mumbled. Leaving the room to find Shawn.

Taze ended up stopping at the bar, finding they did indeed have a lot to choose from that had no alcohol, after a quick glass of raspberry punch. He left and started looking for his friend, heading in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres. finally after what had seemed like forever, but had only really been five minutes, Taze spotted a figure walking towards him, seconds later the figure got closer revealing Shawn carrying a bulging sack.

“Shawn?” Taze raised an eyebrow “That’s a lot of apples.”

Shawn only chuckled in response. “Well it is a lot of apples, I also ‘accidentally’ paid too much for them as well. Eh, they needed the money anyways.” He shrugged. “Apparently sales are down right now.”

“Well that was nice of you.” Taze said. “You seen Matthew? Pretty sure he hasn’t been in the room since yesterday, little worried Twilight is doing some freaky sciency thing to him right now.”

“I’ve been at Sweet Apple Acres all day, but now that I think about it, he didn’t stop by like he did yesterday.” He said humming to himself. “I wonder where he is.”

“Should we storm the library? I mean all it’s got is a fire breathing dragon, I think we can take him.”

Shawn rolled his eyes, chuckling to himself. “Perhaps. Perhaps. But for now, how about we just check on them?”

“Spoilsport.” Taze sighed. “Well lead the way el commodore.” Taze gestured dramatically.

Meanwhile in said library. Spike sighed as she placed a blanket over Twilight and looked over to the human his feet on a small crate and settled into the chair zonked out before looking at the chalkboard with scribbles of both letters and words he recognized and letters and words he did not. He turned towards the steps. “Better close up the library before anyone comes in… I really hope Twilight does not keep him here too long. His friends might storm the library and that one dude wears dragon scales.” He shivered and clicked off the light and climbed the steps as the two slept in the basement from a rather long study on reading.

13 - What did you do to my Axe?!

Baker's Dozen

Extended Holiday
Chp 13: Baker’s Dozen
Act 2

Shawn rapped on the door smartly, partially because Taze seemed like he was going to kick said door in.

“Not my fault they didn’t answer yesterday.” Shawn mumbled to Taze. “If they don’t answer today, you have permission.”

“They're not answering.” Taze grumbled two minutes later.

Shawn only took a step off to the right and faced him, giving a small nod.

Taze smiled as he lifted his leg, preparing to break the locked door open…

Only for the door to start moving as it was being opened.

“Nightiva cloptcha clopnea!” Taze growled lowering his foot.

Twilight was smiling as they saw Matthew standing there writing a little and then showed it to Twilight who only smiled and stood on her hind hooves and did a clapping movement with her front hooves. “Very Good.” She replied, “You are coming along nicely in writing it, just tighten up some of your writing.” She turned around and froze. “Oh… uh, hi?” She asked as she looked out to the sky. “Oh… oh my… oh no, I did it again.”

Matthew blinked and looked outside as well. “Oh… uh hi?” he asked to his friends. “I’m, not in trouble am I?” He chuckled a little, “I lost track of time learning to read and write, still having trouble speaking.”

Twilight blinked and stared. “Uh, you might want to take off your medallion, Shawn lost his. Do you want me to write to the Princesses to get a replacement to you?” She turned her head. “Spike!” She shouted her head turned to face up the stairs to her bedroom.

“Actually Twilight.” Shawn said, pulling the amulet out of one of his pockets. “I have it here.” He showed it, not wearing it at all.

“You, Your speaking Equestrian, but… how long have you been here?” She asked and blinked as Matthew moved a little as if giving a presentation in front of troops.

“Three weeks and four days, plus the hours of today.” He replied before relaxing a little and smiling at Twilight, before looking at Shawn. “So… how, how did you learn to speak so quickly? I doubt you were bitten from a Changeling, I think that is what jump started the learning for me.”

Shawn only chuckled. “Remember how I have Insomnia? Yeah, about all those nights in the castle with the night guards outside the door? Or the time I was hospitalised and they had a guard in my room to keep me company? Yeah, I’ve been working with them on the language. I have speaking down, but the others are only… So and so.” He shrugged. “I’ve been working on them in Ponyville.”

“Oh.” Taze said reaching into his pocket he retrieved Macs map. “You’re heading back to Sweet Apple Acres today?” Taze asked “Can you give Mac this and tell him thanks but now that I know where woodmans burrow is located I can get there on my own.” Taze said. “Haven’t gotten the speaking down but the alphabet is simple enough, 26 letters just like english, ukrainian has thirty six so comparatively it’s a lot easier”

Matthew blinked. “You know Ukrainian? Cool.” He smiled a little. “How much do you know?” Taze held up a hand to stop any more questions.

“Don’t Twilight this up Matthew.” Taze said. “Truth be told I’m only conversational in it, still learning myself, reading is easier than speaking.”

“My names a verb now?” Twilight asked confused.

“Yup.” Taze said. “Rather you see it or not your as extreme as Pinkie Pie in your own way.”

“I am not as crazy as Pinkie Pie.” Twilight huffed.

A loud laugh came from the sky as Rainbow Dash landed with a smirk. “Actually yes you are egg head, Especially in writing to the Princess or getting some new book or research project going.” She chuckled a little at Twilight’s expression. “Hey it’s a good thing, I mean nopony else can be as smart as you. So it’s good.” She smirked and turned to face the humans. “Hey, you all doing well?”

“Anyway seeing as you're not dissecting Matthew I guess the only questions are have you fed him and has he slept?” Taze asked.

“What am I? A pet?” Matthew muttered as Twilight ignored him.

“Actually he and Spike made breakfast. However why he had to used the cheese grater to grate potatoes, is beyond me.”

Matthew smiled. “Well I think you liked them. You had how many trips to them?”

“Only because you put some seasoning in it.” Twilight muttered.

“Well I couldn’t eat what Spike was going to make, Hash Hay?” He shook his head. “I am not a Dragon or a Pony. So I improvised and I think you liked them. With the Pancakes.”

All he got was a small nod from Twilight and Spike.

“Well make sure you get back today.” Taze said. “Moonshade and Mutatio are getting antsy and you haven’t met Me-Me yet”

Matthew blinked. “Me-Me? Who is that? I mean, did something happen while I was recovering from that bite from the Everfree?”

“Remember that Praetorian that Mutatio shot? It turns out when you remove the massive hormone washes the queen forces upon them not all changelings are male.” Taze said.

Matthew’s eyes widened as well as Twilight. “I’ll get your coat and tie.” She replied and here they realized that Matthew was only in his shirt and pant and the shirt was unbuttoned at the top button.

“Right, I’ll get my hat… Looks like Twilight is coming with.”

“Hey.. what about me?” Spike called out with worry, “I better go and help in case Twilight needs to send a letter to Celestia.”

“No,” Matthew replied in a rather hurried and loud tone, before continuing in a quieter tone of voice. “Not yet… good heavens I do not want Ponyville swarming in more guards than already.”

“Hey Spike why don’t you come with me? I need some help chopping wood and you probably would be better company than a chimera.” Taze said

“Well, if,” Spike began.

“If he gets in trouble you can message me Spike if you want so we can come help out if you need it.” Twilight replied. “You can come help once we figure out what is going on at the moment, I take it Matthew wants to assess the situation first before calling in any outside help.”

Spike slowly nodded and they all looked at Shawn as if to ask if he had anything to say or add to the conversation that was taking place in the front of the Library.

“If you need me I’ll be at Sweet Apple Acres.” He said, turning on the spot and starting his walk. With two fingers he gave them his typical wave and started to head off.

“Come on Spike I gotta stop by the blacksmiths first.” He unhooked the battle axe he had been using from his back, the head was scratched chipped and bent as though it had been in an awful, awful war. “Don’t think these things were meant to chopping wood.”

Spike just stared in awe. “What… you used that for a wood cutter? woah, that is, that looks heavy.”

Matthew just stared and his eye twitched, “You, you… you, but. You don’t do that to a weapon,” he yelled a little. “You, Gah!” he yelled throwing his arms up into the air. “Come on Twilight before my blood pressure goes any higher.”

“Meh they don’t have a splitting maul or an axe that fits me, if I had the money I’d comission one, but if I had the money I wouldn’t be splitting wood.”

“You did, what to that bloody axe?!” Steel Weaver yelled out.

Taze handed the pony the mangled piece of metal. “Look at me, Shawn wields your great sword like a broadsword what do you think a pony wood cutter axe would be like for me? I needed something with weight to it… and now…. I need a new one.”

Steel only snorted still trying to calm down. “I’ll make you a bloody axe for wood cuttin’. As long as you stop destroying our bloody weapons!”

“And how long will that take?” Taze asked.

“Not that long, but we don’t have a full forge set up, I’ll make you a temporary one, but it won’t last you in the long run.” Steel Weaver sighed heavily.

“Well at least the metals still good right?” Taze said.

“Boy, the metal in the axe is the only thing that can still be reworked. You can’t do much with the rest anymore.”

“Sorry.” Taze said. “Shawn will pay for it.” Taze chuckled.

“Which one of you is sayin’ that, You or Him?”

“Do I look like a liar?” Taze asked leaning in to stare the earth pony eye to eye. “We can always settle this the human way, in the Everfree, just us, a rope and a knife, the one who comes out was right.” Taze growled.

The smith only laughed out. “Alright, alright, calm yer’self down.” He said, chuckling. “You’ll ‘ave your axe in an hour or two.”

“Thank you.” Taze said. “We’ll be back to pick it up.” Taze looked to Spike. “Think you could take me to meet some people if I gave you names?” Taze asked.

“Uh how would you know these people exist in the first place?” Spike raised an eyebrow.

“Octavia listed a few names when we spoke in Canterlot, sounded like interesting people.” Taze said.

“Sounds kinda fishy.” Spikes look of confusion quickly abated as Taze offered a mid sized sapphire. “List away!” Spike cheered.

“Okay first person is Derpy Hooves.” Taze said being lead away by the dragon.

Matthew and Twilight entered the tavern and blinked as they saw Berry Punch duck behind the counter at the bar. “Where Closed thank you very much.”

She blinked as she heard the sounds of the two running up the stairs and looked around. “uh, never mind… But break anything and it goes on that tab of yours.” She yelled, only her voice fell on deaf ears.

The door to the room opened suddenly and the two, one human and Twilight rushed into the door before they stopped as the saw the third mattress which had two Changeling, and Moonshade on Matthew’s mattress watching the two Changeling. She looked at Matthew and sigh. “Finally, I can go and do something better then listen to two debating Changelings and actually order troops around.” She left in an huff while Twilight looked at the second Changeling.

“Amazing, simply amazing, I mean, this is, Wow.” She spoke to herself as Me-Me looked at Matthew only to growl at him.

“You, you caused this.” Her voice sounding angry or something.

Matthew went on guard as well as Twilight as he answered. “Yes… I caused this.”

“Good, you shall be allowed to eat Chocolate in my presence.” She paused and looked down. “Can I have more chocolate?”

Twilight was just taken back by the sudden mood change. “I’ll go, go get some.” She stammered and left quickly.

Matthew looked back from the door and to the two changelings before realizing somethin, the same thing that Twilight saw right away. “Oh my.” he found himself stepping back a little right away. “Are those?”

The Changeling only grinned. “Ah, you like it?” She asked as she moved her neck a little. Showing a rather interesting sight. A mane was starting to grow.

“I, Do not know fully,” Matthew admitted. “I mean… what is happening?”

“Oh, something wonderous. I must ask you to stay armed with your tools, My hive must start growing.” She looked around the room. “This also will not do.”

Matthew blinked and looked around. “Yeah…. better move to the castle asap.” he muttered. Just as Twilight came back with six chocolate bars wrapped in wax paper floating in her magic. She placed the chocolate on the small plate in front of Me-Me who quickly started to munch on it as Twilight and Matt watched they were amazed as they saw another little hair of the mane start to grow.

Matthew and Twilight looked at each other and then towards Mutatio who seemed to be standing guard over Me-Me. “If he started to… make royal jelly or whatever changelings use that Chocolate is akin to… I am moving them out of here and someplace secure.”

Twilight only nodded her head and looked back at Me-Me. Who looked up again at Matthew. “You lead troops do you not?”

“I, teach more than lead at the moment.” Matthew muttered. “I am, still not sure of how well that will turn out.” He blinked as Me-Me mimicked a Pony in deep thought.

She finally spoke. “Then I ask that you teach any changelings that may come to this small hive, or born in it. You shall be my teacher on the art of war.”

Matthew sat down hard on the bed only to miss and land on the floor. He looked at Twilight who seemed to be about to do something. “Don’t.” He replied as if to stop Twilight. “We… Shawn has angered the Changelings, we have two who will be marked as traitors… if we can have them to help us… Ponyville may very well be protected from a full on invasion of Changelings.”

Twilight just looked at Matthew. Before looking back at the two. “On the condition that I can study this mutation taking place.” She was fighting to keep a smile on her face. Happy that she did not have to blackmail Matthew like she planned.

“Only if Me-Me agrees.” He didn’t get any further before she spoke for herself.

“Only if the one the Queen hates brings chocolate with her for every meeting she has with me.”

Twilight only grinned and her demeanor changed to a giddy one. “Deal, deal, deal… I shall start my notes now since I brought chocolate already.” Matthew sighed as he looked at Mutatio.

“Well my friend, it seems that something anew and fresh is going to happen.” he paused and blinked in shock. “Yo… She gave you chocolate?”

Mutatio only smiled. “What is a Queen without a Drone to help a Colony grow?” Matthew having read up on colonies and insect hives made a face of surprise and then turned to horror.

“I am not standing guard during any colony growth meetings okay?”

Mutatio only chuckled and nodded his head. “I accept that agreement.”

“Did you see the look on there faces when they came outside and found that load of wood piled almost 6 feet high?” Taze chuckled as he and Spike wandered back towards the Punch Bowl tavern. They had managed to visit a lot of people on Taze’s list before picking up the temporary axe Steel Weaver had made. The design was obviously not meant to last but it took the constant impact against the wood a lot better.

“I thought they where gonna faint right there.” Spike laughed. They had delivered several loads of wood to ‘Le Garden Meadow’ Ponyville only fine prance restaurant. The owner had been very condescending and rude when he’d first asked them to get some hard wood for the ovens. verbally stating how he doubted a ‘petite dragon and a massive monkey could do the job correctly.’ The two had not only located nicely seasoned wood but had managed to get twice as much chopped, transported and piled then the owner had wanted before he had checked on them the first time. As it turned out Spikes spines were so sharp the baby dragon had been able to split the wood in halves with a well placed headbutt.

Stopping in front of the tavern Taze reached into the bag of his profits for the day. “Here bud you deserve these, if you ever get a slow day with Twilight don’t be afraid to look me up.” Taze said handing the dragon a fair sized handful of bits. as well as several gemstones.

Spike only smiled and placed the bits and gemstones into the small fabric bag he had picked up from the library to carry things in and smiled. “Thanks, I can put some of this together and make myself a gemstone cake today. I guess I better go open up the library and see if Twilight has come back home, or you might see her still in there, if so, be sure to get her to eat something. I rather not have her missing meals from any of her research projects.

“Thanks alot for the help today Spike, see ya.” Taze said with a flick of his index and middle finger before turning and entering the tavern, heading straight to the room to see what had happened in his absence.

As he entered the room he just saw Twilight cutting open a small pod where Matthew had been laying in. He blinked and before Taze could act coughed and pointed behind Twilight who turned around and smiled and waved. “This is amazing, utterly amazing what is happening. Who gave the Changeling their first taste of Chocolate?”

“Uh I did.” Taze said. “She was hidden under the bed I was trying to draw her out, she called it the food of the queens or something along that line, why?” Taze asked. “And what’s with the pod?”

“Well it was just to test some things.” Matthew replied glaring at Twilight. He looked up at the ceiling. “You enjoyed that you mischievous Princess.” He actually shook a fist up, and that caused Taze to look up and blinked in surprise as the two Changelings had created some type of structure. Matthew sighed and stood up with a goo covered uniform. “Twilight decided to see what they did to cocoon the Princess and had me as a subject.” He shivered a little. “The Changeling will bite the neck of the victim, making them slow down, and then start to build a cocoon where they then will attach it to a ceiling to help keep the victim alive, and then… a snack of emotions whenever they want… if undisturbed, the victim will never know they are a food source to a Changeling hive.”

He looked at Twilight with irritation, “How long?”

“A half hour like I promised.” She looked at the pod’s remains. “Tomorrow I want to try it, as it is safe from what I can tell of your brain waves, and well, it would help science for me to know first hoof what it’s like in there.”

Matthew held up a hand. “Okay, okay, just..” He looked up at the two. “Now come down here and help Twilight clean up her experiment.” He looked at Taze. “Help me convince them to move to the Library to continue testing, I had to talk her out of connecting me to the hive mind today.” He shivered and moved to the bathroom. “There is no way in Earth, Equestria or the Universe I will be turned into a Borg.” he muttered shutting the door to most likely take a shower. Taze was now in a room with what was turning into a mad science lab.

“Meme if you don’t get down here, get this cleaned up and arrange for any more experiments in the library I’m cutting you off chocolate for a week.” Taze said. “No chocolate bars, no hot chocolate, no eclairs, I’m gonna count to 3!” Taze said “1….”

“No!” Twilight yelled. “You can’t do that, you… Me-Me please come down here.” Me-Me actually walked to the floor on the ceiling and the wall and then the floor, most likely confusing anyone else around them as Mutatio started to break apart the goo that had already been created as it landed on a large tarp that Taze could see. It was here that Taze could see the start of a mane akin to Chrysalis.

Twilight kept talking. “You, Do you see what is happening since you gave her chocolate, I mean, stop now and you may ruin the start of a mutation that could very well advance our knowledge of Changelings by decades if not the discovery of the Century on them. I cannot allow you to stop or interfere with the intake of Chocolate for this moment.”

“Twilight, I understand your dedication to science, however these changelings have been put into our custody, the final say belongs to us and you won’t tell me what you will and will not allow, I don’t back down to my own nieces and they got me wrapped around there finger 90% of the time, so back off and do what every good scientists does, observe quietly.”

Twilight blinked and back off scared. “But… but the entire culture and working of their hive is unknown, how can I not be involved?”

The door opened and Matthew poked his head out. “Well just watch then, besides I think you have messed them up as much as Taze, I, or Shawn. I mean heck they call him the undying warrior now in awe and fear from what you saw from the Queen last morning.” he moved to put his hand back into the bathroom before poking it out again. “Also I am reminding you that you owe me a new uniform.” he shut the door.

Twilight blushed a little and laughed. “Seems Changeling ichor is a bit… stain spell resistant on fabrics, fur and skin, fine to remove.”

“Listen Twilight, it was pretty obvious Chrysalis had no good upbringing.” Taze said. “If Meme is gonna be a queen, which I can only guess is the case, then we have to be sure we set up some sort of moral code with her, she listened so obviously I’m not going to take choclate away, but you trying to go against what I say makes it seem like breaking the rules is without consequence, this is a bad thing.” Taze turned to Meme. “And we do not own this room young ling! No building pods, or constructs or anything in this room, you can wait until we get set up in the castle same as everyone else, and absolutely no eggs until we got everything settled down.” He turned to Mutatio “That goes for you as well, and you break her heart I break your neck.” Taze said. “Am I clear?”

Mutatio blinked and gulped. “Well that would be hard as she would eat me.” he pointed to Me Me. “The General as Me-Me calls him would throw what remains to the woods or shoot me with his bolts, and then Twilight would do things with Magic that she wanted to do to the old Queen for messing with her brother, and now you…” He shivered. “I am glad I do not live past first threat.” he shivered and finished cleaning the ceiling where Twilight then teleported the entire tarp and pod and other materials leaving the room spic and span.

Me-Me nodded her head. “Of course. I understand, but if we are offered to build small items in her basement, can we?” she asked as she pointed to Twilight.

Twilight looked to Taze. “Did, do you see what she is becoming?” She actually asked Taze in confusion as he looked hopefully at the thought of seeing a Changeling hive in her basement.

“Well considering she’s growing a mane which in all honesty we only saw one changeling with a mane out of the hundreds if not thousands we each saw was the Queen, I’m going to make a hypothesis.” He grinned at Twilight’s look. “Yes I know big words!”

“Anyway changelings feed of emotions predominantly love right?” He got a nod from both of them. “And for one to become a queen takes loads of love?” Another nod. “Well chocolate is known to cause the brain in humans to release endorphins, chemicals that force the body to feel as though its in love, if the effect is similar on changelings that means that chocolate as a steady dietary supplement can force this change on a female changeling.”

“Wait… aren't you a hunter?” Twilight lifted an eyebrow “That answer was quite literally textbook”

“I read…. a lot.” Taze said “My job means a lot of traveling, not much to do while other people sail the boat after all”

Twilight paused and put a hoof to her chin. “That does have a logical sense, it does explain something your friend taught me and the Changeling. A nation that separates the warrior from the philosopher will have its fighting done by fools and their thinking done by cowards.”

Matthew actually opened the door again with a comb as he had on his uniform from the first time he arrived in Equestria. “Other way around Twilight, thinking done by fools and fighting done by cowards. An Ancient philosopher said that, I just cannot remember his name, one of the first things taught to me in ROTC.”

Twilight blushed and seemed more embarrassed at getting something wrong from memory then being interrupted.

“Now I am tired, and Spike is going to be worried about you.” Taze said to Twilight. “If you don’t go home I shall summon the pink horror to convey you home.”

“Pink Horror? Who is that?” Twilight muttered before narrowing her eyes. “If you mean Pinkie Pie that is not a nice thing to say.”

“Yeah, that was mean, especially since I brought chocolate cupcakes to celebrate the fact we have a nice Queen here and to welcome her but wait for a party till you all are settled into the castle but I am inviting you all to come tomorrow to a welcome to Ponyville Humans party at Sugar Cube Corner after we close.” Pinkie Pie replied as she hopped out of the bathroom door.

“No?” Matthew replied as he stepped back in terror and shock as he looked behind him as he was still in the bathroom doorway. He returned to looking at all with a very lost confused look that made him look more like a lost puppy.

“Pinkie, I think you’ll forgive me.” Taze said

“Well of course I am, I mean you did bring all that wood that the cakes needed and we were able to have three days now of cooking their special maple dessert products but here.” She placed the chocolate cupcakes by the plate. “Keep the tray, you might need it to hold the food and meals that will be coming.” She smiled and turned around and began to hope to the front door. “Come on Twilight, I want Spike to make some of those Hash Browns I heard about, they sound so yummy and tasty, how would they taste with whip cream or syrup with them?” Twilight blinked and slowly followed Pinkie Pie out of the room.

“Heaven help us all if you ever make french fries.” Taze sighed locking the door behind them. “We’ll never hear the end of it.”

“What? Why would I be the one to introduce them? I mean Spike might be the one to create them, I mean I did use the Potato as a food, they usually make it as a garnish not to eat.” he sighed and sat down on his bed. “Anyway, Yeah we are changing a lot in this world just by being here… How will this world look a hundred years ago? Ponyville as an oddity for the tech or inventions they make? Home to the only civil and nice Changelings in the world? Just what will happen?” Matthew sighed and Taze could see he was working really, really hard not to think about Pinkie Pie’s antics. Yet he couldn’t let it go. “She, how could she hide in the Bathroom? I checked all the places she could hide. It, It makes no sense, how? How? how?” he grumpled as he rubbed his face with a hand and looked to the ceiling. “I, I can take only so much of her, she’s like six Riku’s combined into one, all set to highest settings.” He sighed and shivered. “I hope I never meet Discord. That, will make me even more homesick.”

“I think she’s figured out subspace wormholes.” Taze answered as though it where no big deal. “Or possibly she has tapped into Equestria’s ley grid”

“Well that is possible.” Matthew muttered. “I just wish she wouldn’t do it around me. It, it freaks me out.” he muttered, “And it wears me out and it is starting to hurt having jolts of Adrenaline coursing in my system.” He sighed and looked to the window. “I’m the oldest of you all.” He slowly set up. “Let’s see, three weeks. Starting on the first of November.” He muttered. “That brings us to the 22nd, and four more days. That will make it the 25th.” he moaned and seemed to look sad suddenly. “I missed my birthday.” he muttered. “I cannot believe I forgot my birthday in all of this mayhem.”

“Well its been pretty damn busy.” Taze said. “Still sorry to hear that.” He paused and asked a question suddenly. “How old are you?”

“Heh, Twenty Nine.” Matthew replied. “Boy was it risky those first five years.” he muttered before closing his eyes. “Tomorrow I am going to Sugar Cube Corner and ordering a cupcake with a candle.” He closed his eyes. “You want to know something fun? My folks the last two years always came over and made a Pony Birthday Cake.” He chuckled a little before sitting up. “Can you remind me your age? Twenty five, right?” He asked his friend Taze.

“Twenty two” Taze said. “Kinda funny how little age matters when you think about it in the long run.”

Matthew nodded his head as he groaned and looked at the clock. “Six? Okay, I better take that potion again.” he muttered and make a face. “And yet, at times you feel much older then you are.” He got up and moved to the bathroom. “I know you’ve heard me say this before but I just feel older than I am, others have said the same thing that I shouldn’t have gone through what I did when I did.” Taze heard the sound of a cork popping and a gurgle and Matthew came out with a small shot glass size with a glowing blue liquid. “I just wish it didn’t come in a bottle that looked like the mixture of a Mouthwash and wine container.” he sighed and drank it in one go and made a face. “Well, tonight is Green Beans,” he muttered to Taze. “Come on, let’s get dinner and,” he looked at Me-Me and Mutatio. “We’ll bring back something for you two.”

Matthew smiled and nodded to Taze. “See you downstairs.” he smirked. “Might have a glass of sparkling water to toast my family tonight.” He muttered as he exited the room with a slow walk as he slowly descended into personal thoughts.

Shawn only had a small frown on his face as he walked through the camp, doing a quick check up. His mind was going over what the smith had told him. How a friend of his had set the cost of a new axe to him.

He sighed to himself, he had paid for his friend this time. Thankfully he seemed to have the bits necessary, and still had plenty more. As he walked through the camp with a slight glare he caught the eye of some of the guard.

Some of the guards were actually sitting down to eat some stew as they looked at him glaring at them and one of them leaned over to his friend. “I, it unnerves me most from him, with the hunter, we know he is always angry about something, and with the teacher, he is willing to give a lesson and teach even if he is yelling, and yet… what is he thinking? What goes on in his mind? I know he is smart, the other two seem to respect him and the Princesses honor him like a Lord, but who is he?”

In response Shawns glare seemed to grow and he reached up with his finger, tapping his ear in a gesture of, ‘I can hear you’.

The guards only silenced themselves and quickly moved to just eating their vegetable stew.

With that Shawn only rolled his shoulders and continued his observation of the camp, continuing his walk.

The guards waited till they saw Shawn leave and they turned back to discuss just what happened and just what they thought was the deal with Shawn. They were trying to figure out once more just what he was wanting of them as all three seemed to be training and finally one guard got up in a huff. “I mean, if all he does is move.” he stopped as he ran into something and then promptly froze and stared up and lowered his ears.

It was another cadet, who finally had enough. “Just say something,” He yelled out. “How can we communicate or figure out what you are trying to teach us if we cannot compare notes?” He did not seem to wilt under the steely gaze that Shawn now had as if judging them for even thinking about him without them there. “Just say something maker’s sake, say something!” He took a huff of air. “Or are we not allowed to compare notes and repeat other’s mistakes for your sake of teaching each one of use the same exact lesson?” The Pony Shawn recognized as one Silver Spear, who just two days ago it seemed had almost been ready to leave the guard.

Shawn chuckled his deep laugh. “And there the question finally arrives, well, some questions in a sense.” He looked towards the group. “It’s quite interesting to see how you all seem to get so paranoid so easily, but here is a lesson that only one seems to have learned, to push past your paranoia and actually try to reason, to do something.” He looked down to Silver Spear. “Silver Spear, you got guts, I’ll give you that. The only one it seems, that did something.” He nodded. “I think I’ll keep you in mind. Until that day, enjoy your night.” He said with a small smirk as he turned and continued his walk.

The group just stared dumbfounded and slowly they turned to look at Silver. “Dang… that…. you, woah.” they muttered as they gathered around Silver as they slowly began to change their topic, when might be a good time to question or ask the question.

“And so there me and my mates stood on the horrid blackened wasteland, ash and lava shooting up all around us. Surrounded by the crater of a large extinct volcano, we oh so carefully walked across the stone, careful to avoid the maga lakes never more than a hairs breadth from you foot, when the entire earth seemed to quake with fear.” Taze held his hands up expressively causing the wide eyed foals to ‘ooh’. “Then the sounds of shattering stone echoed across the crater as the dark god himself rose from the lava, the Mighty Akantor roared with anger! I thought we were dead for sure, but always remember young ones, courage be not the lack of fear, it is the time when fear is still present but you have the will to keep pressing forward.”

“Did you die Mr. Taze?” a small purple filly asked looking up with wide eyes.

“Aye sadly I did, twice in that battle infact.” Taze nodded. “But you know what? I got better.” he said with a snap of his fingers.

Matthew just had to cover his mouth and tried hard to not laugh at the joke he had just heard from Taze, or rather an inside joke. He was sitting more at the bar table then the tables as a large space had been cleared for this story telling.

“How did you do that?” One colt asked.

“Well you see lad, there is a special insect in my homeland a insect so lively it can live for a thousand years!” Taze said

“Like the princess?” A foal asked

“Exactly like the princess, so you see what we do is we take this bug which we call the ‘god bug’ and we crush it into powder with the horn of a wyvern, and that powder can heal you, even from death itself. Sadly I used the last of it in that fight, but we found glory that day foals, always remember it’s not rather your enemy is bigger and stronger, but whose will is stronger, even the smallest dog, can have the biggest fight! Now run along and play, we’ll finish this story up later when your elders aren't given me the evil eye.” Taze smiled as the young pony’s aww’d before running off.

Matthew moved a little, still dressed in the Jungle camo that had been a costume and was now one of his many uniforms that he had already gathered and collected. He noticed four foals huddled in a corner with red caps and a badge sewn on it. He looked over at Taze with a look of annoyance. “I will not be heading after those four if they get any ideas from you. You know that?” He whispered as he finally sat down wearily next to Taze. “At least you can tell about your life, just how well would they take my war games I played?” He shook his head and looked forward. “Sorry for that snap there, Just.. cranky and missing home.” He looked down at the empty mug. “Been drinking Raspberry Punch a bit.”

“Matthew, Britain vs Napoleon, Robin Hood, Ivanhoe, William the conqueror, you have a million stories in you, you just got to fish them out and dress them up.” Taze laughed poking Matthew lightly in the forehead. “Storytelling is about telling a story, it doesn’t need to be your story.”

Matthew chuckled a little. “You are right, I just.” he looked over at the kids and some of their parents. “What would they say about Robin Hood? Or MacArthur? Patton? Washington.” he shrugged. “Maybe I should try.” Matthew muttered a little.

“It’s all about the stress points.” Taze pointed out, “You throw the heroic spotlight on someone and they’ll love him, you cast the wicked light on someone and they’ll hang on your every word, it’s not about what they will think, it’s about how you want them to think!”

Matthew slowly nodded his head. “Right, just, you finish your story tonight unless you think I could share one of mine.” He muttered.

“I’m gonna let them stew for a while, never finish a story the same night, let it sit for a while.” Taze said.

“Matthew slowly smiled. “Shall I start a story so they they stay inside and not get into too much trouble?” He looked to Taze, “If you don’t mind me starting my own string of stories.”

“Be my guest.” Taze gestured. “Just remember there kids.”

Matthew smiled and pulled from his back his black beret. “So, you still hungry for some stories?” Matthew asked loudly. He caught some attention of some of the children. A few of them started to come over and he slowly smiled. “Now, I may not have any life threatening stories as my friend.” he began. “However, I have a story. A story about the birth of my nation.”

A few of the children groaned before they were silenced by Matthew’s voice crying out with a loud voice. “Give me liberty, or give me death.” The silence afterwards was staggering. “Those words spoken by a statesmen named Patrick Henry.” he ignored the sniggers at the name before continuing. “My Nation was once a small set of separate colonies numbering thirteen. Ruled by a Empire an ocean away.”

“A whole ocean?” One foal asked eye’s widening at the scope.

“Yes, it was so large, it would take a sailing ship three whole months.” Matthew replied. “It was an undertaking to travel to this land, it was called the New World and where they came from the Old World.” He looked up at the ceiling and back down with a smile. “Now, I am glossing over some things here because I would never get past even the stories of them first arriving and their clashings with the natives. That would take months to fully explain and tell the tale.”

He smiled, “But what brought on this cry by Patrick Henry? Why the madness of their King. King George the Third.”

“There were three of him?” One filly asked

Matthew chuckled, “No, he is just the third to carry the name who has sat on the throne. You see they liked to number the names a little, so by this time there have been three King George, Two Williams, and a few others.” he shook his head. “But that is for another time.” He replied. “King George felt that the colonies who he had gone to war with another kingdom next to him who owned land in the new world should pay for it. So he raised taxes, on everything.” he spoke with finality. “Tea, Stamps, Paper, Lumber, Furniture, Ships, Boxes, Anything you can think about, he taxed them, and refused to listen to petitions, or hold court to listen to those being affected by this. Why should he care, they were an ocean away and mail takes forever to travel.” He got up and slowly paced. “This went on for years and years.”

“But couldn’t the pegasi fly over there really quick?” One colt asked

Matthew smiled and turned to face the group. “The problem, is that every single human, looks about like me, just different skin colors of a range, no flight, no fast modes of travel.”

The result was a resounding gasp of shock from his now engrossed audience.

Matthew nodded his head with a wide smile. “Yes, you can see the problems. So, in protest, the colonies dressed as natives to disguise themselves and boarded a ship. At which point they took every box of tea onboard and promptly threw it overboard.”

“We mutually pledge to each other our Lives, our Fortunes and our sacred Honor.” Matthew’s voice seemed loud and soft at the same time as he finished the last line of the document that would lead to a war, he had gone with the preamble and mentioned that it had listed all the things that was wrong and ended with this line. “That, Was what would be the fuse to a war, but, tomorrow, I think I shall tell you about a shot that was called the shot heard round the world.” He smiled a little and moved to drink a little water. “Just wait till I tell you of a man who would not tell a lie and would be called the father of our nation.” He moved to sit down, feeling tired as he had moved about with his storytelling.

His audience looked up at him with wonder.

“Okay all of you better go find your parents, it’s getting late.” Taze called, with many a disappointed groan the foals trotted off to find their families.

“Good job Matthew, was that so hard?” Taze replied with a slight chuckle and a light slap on the back.

Matthew shook his head in the negative. “No, it is rather easy, At least once you get the hang of it.” Matthew trailed off as he blinked and stood up quickly. “Ma’am.” he responded towards the teacher and one of the watchers of the group, Miss Cheerilee.

“A most interesting fairy tale.” She began, “But really, how could your nation or this parent nation have gone so long without consulting dragons, or the rulers of your sun and moon.”

Matthew blinked and looked down a little. “Are, Did you not hear the answer I gave? I am the example of a human being.”

“Well,” Cheerilee replied. “Yes, a warrior class, but surely you have more than just you rulling or walking around.” She blinked as Matthew only shook his head. “Excuse, are you actually saying that you, and, but what keeps your moon and sun in alignment?”

Matthew looked up and a small twinkle in his eyes. “Gravity, the universe, no one being that lives forever controls them that lives on my planet. That is the beauty of my world in a strange way if I am looking at your viewpoint.” he muttered as he realized something, she had no frame of reference. “What I just told them was me compiling over one hundred years of history into one night’s story, and we didn’t get to the full Revolutionary War, or the War of eighteen twelve, or the Louisiana Purchase that lead to the Lewis and Clark Expedition to map and explore that land from one coast to the other. It is downright fascinating and that is just not covering the first hundred years of my nation.”

“And how old is your nation?” Cheerilee asked, only to blink in dumbfounded stupor at the age.

“Two Hundred years.” Matthew replied softly. “Roughly, I think we were hitting the two seventies when I came here.” He chuckled as Cheerilee left, only to be stopped by Berry Punch before she could get to the door. He could see the teacher mind as he called it starting to turn gears in new ways. “Reminds me of how my dad would think at times. Teachers have some similar personalities. She was actually digging for the truth, not realizing how much I gave tonight.” Matthew watched Cheerilee only moved to sit next to Berry Punch.

“Can’t please everypony.” Berry Punch said from behind the bar as she slid Matthew a new raspberry punch. “She was always finicky about other ponies when we were kids.” Cherilee shook her head.

“Nah, it’s okay, use to worse lots.” He shivered. “Was coming home from ROTC once on the bus, was in full uniform even, I spent that full thirty minutes with a man degrading me verbally about the military and how we were,” he paused and shook his head. “The topic was not polite company with the implications.” He smiled, “However afterwards, a Vietnam Vet, a war hero was on the bus and thanked me for my commitment and my service, and complimented me on how I handle myself with the middle aged man.”

“You boys keeping telling those stories I’m gonna have to stop charging you for drinks.” Berry said with a chuckle. “Never saw the foals so intrigued.”

Matthew blinked and blushed while shaking his head. “I only know so much and it is about my own nation's history.” he looked down at the bar’s counter. “I am just hoping that with how I tell my stories they’ll want to learn about Equestria’s own history, I have no history books just some first hoof or hand documents with me.”

Cheerilee blinked and looked sideways, “What of?”

Matthew was lost in thought and smiled sadly. “The full Declaration, I did not recite it all as I do not know it all. Our Constitution which is another story altogether, the Magna Carta which is a document that was violated by King George the third with the colonies.” He did not want to mention the religious text he had with him, that he felt would bring more danger than anything else he had spoken of yet far.

After leaving the camp Shawn wandered around the town, over the last few days he had made a mental map of the entire town, as well as keeping notes on key buildings; the library, restaurants, home, Sweet Apple Acres, and a few other buildings. With a sigh he wandered through the now empty market, due to the time.

He was thinking over things, plans and possible things to do for tomorrow, but he had no clue on whether or not he was needed. He continued his walk with a destination in mind, home, or at least, temp-home.

Upon reaching the door his hand stopped, hovering above the door knob before he took a step off to the side out of sight, the door opening to Derpy and her daughter Dinky leaving the building, neither of them saw him off to the side behind the door. With a last glance he grabbed the door before it swung close and slowly entered the building.

“You’re sure there is no Vashta Nerada this time mom?” Dinky asked watching the dark warily.

“Honey, your father isn’t here, when do we run into these things without him?” Derpy asked.

“...Point taken.” Dinky said sighing with relief as they walked onward.

“Ignoring that.” Shawn barely mumbled to himself.

In the room was Taze and Matthew sitting at the bar. Both had a mug of something in there hands and seemed to be relaxing.

“So, what‘s going on in this neck of the woods?” Shawn questioned.

“Oh Matthew here is just spreading the seeds of sedition and revolution.” Taze chuckled.

Matthew blinked and looked and glared at Taze as if to say he did not find that funny. Yet he did not say anything else.

“Oh, and Taze… About that, axe…” Shawn said slowly drifting his gaze to Taze.

“I was framed!” Taze shouted dramatically.

“How dare you!” a large well built yellow pony stormed into the Punch Bowl, a rhinoceros beetle cutimark adorned his flank. His mane was bright orange and currently his blue eyes burned with a seemingly righteous fury. “Where do you get the nerve telling kids about that kinda thing?”

Matthew didn’t move and he looked at Taze. “You’re up.” he muttered as he turned back to his Raspberry Punch.

“Now calm down buddy.” Taze said getting to his feet and attempting to make himself look larger, fortunately these ponies were not yet aware a good buck could probably kill a human. “It was just a little adventure.”

“Adventure? You call Treasonous remarks adventure? You call Sedition against the crown and deposing a monarch, adventure?” The stallion shouted.

Taze stopped dead for a moment. “Wait which story do you mean?”

“The one about revolution of course.” The stallion glared at Taze dead on.

“No no I’m the one who talked about cutting large dangerous beasts up with sharp pointy things.” Taze said.

“Oh…” The stallion said considering it for a moment. “Then who….?”

Matthew blinked and moved from the chair and stood up, standing rather stiff and formal. “That would be me sir.” He replied. “That was no story, that was the story of my nation's’ birth.” He did not budge or flinch as he got the full gaze of the Stallion. “After they exhausted all forms of recourse of actions to resolve the situation peacefully.”

“Do you know what ponies think when they hear ponies talking of revolutions and such? Such talks disgraceful! I don’t want you filling my sons head with such things.” the stallion shouted storming around in a tangent. He was keeping away from william only cause Taze saw fit to keep himself between the two.

“So… it is unwise to give my story as a lesson for those to know there is more to an option then just grin and bear it?” He asked. “Do you know how long? Over twenty years of oppression faced by the Colonies. Seeing their lives taxed to almost breaking. Shop keepers lost fortunes and went to debtors prison due to those taxes, and then, they went and tried to seize a town’s powder, or in terms you would understand, imagine if the Crown marched into this town, and took the Town Militia’s military arms from you. Arms you used to defend yourself from attacking neighbors and etc. How would you feel?” It felt like a different human was talking, one that Taze and Shawn had never seen in person. “How would you act then?”

“I didn’t come here to discuss hypothetical situations with you.” the stallion snorted. “I don’t want to hear anymore of you filling my son’s head with these things, if you do there'll be trouble.” the stallion attempted to get around Taze only for a dark purple hoof to stop him.

“You said your piece Hard Shell, now we’re closed so please leave.” Berry Punch gave the stallion a leveled gaze. “Unless you want June Bug to find out about last weeks poker match.” she said.

Hard Shell stood gaping for a few moments attempting to say something before turning around. “Suit yourself, I’ve said what I came here to say, stay away from my son! And berry, me and my family well no longer be coming here.” With that the stallion stormed out.

Mutatio dropped from the roof and with a growl bucked the door shut. turning to Matthew. “Are you ok my friend?” he asked.

Matthew only nodded his head softly as he sat down shaking a little. “Shooken up, a little surprised by that.” He reached around and found a full mug even though it was half empty last time he had touched it but he didn’t care and took a sip of it and took a deep breath. “I, I was not expecting to be challenged for telling history here.” He looked to Cheerilee. “Are you going to go off on me as well now?”

“Ch...changeling” Cheerilee's attention was noticeably distracted at the moment. Berry approached her sister and put a hoof on her back.

“It will be ok cheers, calm down deep breaths.” she coaxed. the teacher eventually managed to calm down. Before the door flew open, the extra excitement causing her to faint outright. Mutatio was quick to return to the ceiling.

“There he is da!” Pipsqueak pointed a hoof currently riding a shorter but powerful looking mottled palomino stallion.

Matthew noticed that he was being pointed at and so he turned around placed his drink on the bar top. He then turned around and stood to face the two. “Yes?” he asked trying to not shake again.

“Oy! Where do you get off goin’ around telling lil Pip here about kings and revolutions and oppressions.” the palomino said looking at him. “and you didn’t have the audacity to think just maybe some of us would like to hear this lot too?” the stallion looked at Matthew in an interesting mix of excitement and disappointment in his eyes. Matthew then noticed his cutie mark, the silhouette of two fancily dressed ponies crossing blades.

Matthew actually sat down hard as he registered the actual words and found that his entire argument that he had built up upon having been pointed to fleeing like a ship from pirates he thought before finding himself saying the first thing coming to mind. “Won’t happen again sir, you are welcome to come over tomorrow night… might need some protection if Hard Shell decides to silence me.”

“He’s ran into hard head has he Berry me gel?” The stallion looked towards the mare.

“Yes he has Tall Tale, that stallion just came in here ranting about how he was corrupting his son and everything.” Berry replied with a slight smile at being addressed as Tall Tale did just now.

Tall Tale’s face seemed to morph from overly serious to overly jolly in record time. “Well messmate.” He clapped a hoof on Matthew’s back. “Don’t worry your ‘ead about him, he’s just overly protective of his son what with him having knocker troubles and all, anyway if you lot tell Tall Tales as well as lil pip here praises you, then I think we’re gonna be great mates, and any mate on my crew is looked out for by the whole crew.” He spread his hooves wide as if too some invisible group.

Matthew stood up and took his beret off his head and gave a sweeping bow, “I thank you for giving aid to myself, I am honored to be counted as a crewmember of your group.” He rose and smiled to hide a wince on his face. “That reminds me… I have a story I may like to try out on you and your son. It involves a talking mouse by the name of Matthias and his quest for a blade to help defeat a horde of Rats, Voles, and other nasty vermin.” He smiled a little. “And it all takes place at a nice little abby called Redwall.”

“Redwall ey?” the stallion ran the title through his head carefully. “that sounds interesting, don’t that sound interesting pip?” he looked up at the colt on his head.

“Aye it sure does da.” pip nodded.

“However ‘fraid we can’t do this tonight.” he said “School night and all that, can’t be a pirate of the seven seas without a diploma.”

Matthew only nodded his head. “Nor a Soldier like I without one either, I best let you all go, and you sleep well.” He smiled a little. “Come back tomorrow, we can do some more story telling then if we aren't out saving the world.”

“What do you say to him pip?” Tall Tale asked looking up.

Pipsqueak stood tall on his father's head puffing out his chest. “We thank you for the story, words bold and true, we hope that someday we can return a story to you.” he recited from memory.

Matthew nodded his head. “You are welcome.” He replied. “Though what you heard tonight from my mouth is more history to me than a mere story, for it for me, is my past, and so has shaped me to guide my future.” He did not know why he said what he did, but he felt that he should flower up his own response.

“Oh but thats the point of stories” Tall Tale laughed a hearty chuckle. “We tell our past with stories, learn our lessons with stories, before books the story teller was the village historian.” Tall Tale smiled making his way to the door. “The best place by the fire was always saved for, the storyteller.” he said with a wink before they left.

“Well he was a fun guy” Taze smiled finishing his mug.

Matthew only nodded his head and turned around and blinked. “Who keeps filling my mug up? I only ordered one mug.” He asked in confusion at seeing what to his eyes appeared like a full mug once more. He sighed and sat down to sip on it. “But that was, a lot better than Hard Shell was. Honestly,” he muttered to himself. “Has no appreciation of history in my mind, utterly Philistine in my opinion. As well as just, no sense of. Oh he, he was close for me declaring him having attacked my honor.”

“Well even during the revolution there where the tories” Taze pointed out as Berry seemed to step into the back. “You can’t please everyone.”

Matthew nodded his head. “Aye, I can’t please anyone, but… What gets me is that I have met folks like that back home, who refuse to learn even if you speak to them about it, to their face. They are belligerent and want the world to fit their mold.” He shook his head. “That is what frosts my cookies, is his attitude, why if I talked about the history of Nightmare Moon on the events that happened he would be angry at me for filling his head up on horror stories.”

“Well we have Shawn the Undying if he tries to cause any real trouble, hey Shawn?” Taze looked towards him.

Shawn sighed. “For some reason I think that title is going to last a long time…”

Matthew only shook his head to hide a smile and laugh before he looked up at the ceiling. “You doing okay Mutatio?” he asked out as Cheerilee slowly came to from fainting.

“Ponies are very strange.” he said dropping down again. “So different how do they deal with it?”

Matthew looked to Shawn and Taze and back at Mutatio as he continued to sit. “One day at a time, One day at a time.” he muttered. “To me, Ponies act a bit like Humans in that sense,” He closed his eyes. “Spread out over our planet has, around two hundred nineteen nations, some recognized by a world organization, or are nations unrecognized.” He smirked. “For example, Depending on who you speak to, Taiwan is either a separate nation, or a rouge provence of a bigger nation.” He looked at confused look Mutatio gave him. “At least here, you seem a little more simpler in that regard, no real grey areas of nations.” Neither of them noticed Cheerilee just sitting up and staring at the philosopher discussion happening between a Human and a Changeling in Equestria’s native language.

“If I live for three centuries I’ll never understand people or ponies.” The changeling shook his head.

14 - Play Stupid Games....

Day Off

Extended Holiday
Chp 14: Day Off
Act 2

Matthew slowly woke up and looked around the grey lighted room as the blinds were closed. They had always kept the blinds closed, in fact Me-Me with Berry Punch’s permission had used some of her Changeling goo to seal the curtains shut to keep any accidental drop openings from happening, still he rolled over and pulled out a sheet of paper and made a note. “Twenty sixth of November.” he muttered as he stretched and he smiled as he felt a few joints pop in his back and toes. “Well another day,” he got up and blinked as he opened the bathroom door only to find hanging up on the back of the door was a new suit. “To replace your old one.” He muttered as he read a note, there was a fancy purple R at the bottom of the note. “Well, that is nice, I like my dress uniform more than the jungles.” He closed the bathroom door to get ready for the day. The noise woke up Mutatio and Me-Me who had taken to sleeping under Matthew’s bed, and Moonshade muttered but did not wake up. He pulled off the shirt that he had been wearing as a sleep shirt and stiffly moved his right shoulder and looked into the mirror. A think long scare with dots running along the length was there running under the collar bone. He grimaced as he looked over his chest in the mirror, down the front from roughly the soft part in the front of the neck down the sternum and ending midway between the end of the sternum and belly button was a long scare with other dots, and halfway down the scare on the left was another think scare with dots along the length of the said scar. Around the belly and other regions were scars that he could remember tubes sticking out of. He sighed and turned around turning on the hot water and went to do his morning hygiene.

The shower was quick and soon, Matthew was finishing up looking into the mirror in the bathroom and straightening the uniform and noticed that the buttons were shined to almost glow. He smiled and opened the door and walked into the main living area only to pause and blink. There was no pony in the room, nor his friends he was the only one in the room and he suddenly felt very small and alone, he quickly turned to his bed and looked under the bed but it was empty, not even Mutatio or Me-Me were in the room. “Uh…” he turned around quickly and gathered up his weapons before moving to the door. He opened the door and looked both ways to encounter an empty floor and no noises. He shivered as his mind took him to a place he did not want to go, a Zombie survival game.

He quickly moved to the stairs keeping his ears listening and his eyes scanning he did not encounter anypony nor anything when he reached the top of the stairs, he looked up the flight leading to a landing before doubling back to reach the third floor he gulped and decided to take the stairs quickly but silently and found himself on the landing. He moved to looked down a little but found nothing but a dark first floor, he paused shouldn’t the place be open for breakfast he wondered? He slowly walked down even more worried, what if there had been a changeling attack and he was the last one not captured. He slowly made it to the floor and slowly moved his head around looking and observing his surroundings.

Matthew blinked and slowly moved to the counter and blinked as he noticed a scroll with his name on a tag that had been tied to the scroll by a ribbon. Said ribbon also held the scroll shut. He smiled a little as he saw that his name had been written with a flourish that would have made some of his friends be in awe at the style. He smiled as he thought that as he untied the ribbon and then unrolled the scroll to read it. ‘congratulations you have been given this coupon for a free cake, simply present this at Sugar Cube Corner to claim it.’

Matthew blinked and shrugged a little. “Well, why not.” he muttered as he looked around. “Nothing happening here.” he turned smartly and still holding the scroll while pocketing the ribbon and tag into his pants pocket. He had left his wallet and keys to a building he could never access again in the trunk of coins. He did have a small amount of bits in his pocket and three large coins from three points in his life. His Challenge coins.

He walked out of the Tavern and looked at the clock on the outside of the Tavern. “Eight Am.” he muttered as he heard the school bell chime on the wind. “School’s starting.” he said to himself and started to walk to Sugar Cube Corner before deciding to go the back allies, as he needed to avoid a mint colored pony, he saw the lyre on her flank and thankfully she did not see him as he ducked back out of sight. He found himself after many twists, turns and a few startled alley cats at what was actually the back door of Sugar Cube Corner, he was now going to try and find a way around it that did not take him too close to the main street. He was not going to be mobbed by Lyra, not today at least.

Matthew blinked as he looked around and sighed. He moved up and knocked on the back door. He just hoped that they wouldn’t mind him coming in this way. “Please let Lyra not see me.” He whispered to himself.

The back door opened revealing a familiar pink face. “Oh Mattie why are you coming in the back silly?”

“To avoid one Miss Lyra who I am not yet ready to meet just yet. If anything is like what I heard, from the banging on the door and her yelling Hands. I would rather take the long back way around so as to arrive here to receive the promotional cake.” he replied as he presented the scroll to Pinkie. “It would appear I am the last of my friends to get their coupon and I don’t want it taking up space when you have treats to sell.”

“Ok!” Pinkie smiled “We just need you to come inside.” she said grabbing his arm with a hoof, the physics of which still puzzled him, and yanked him inside the bakery, where the lights where off.

Matthew blinked and widened his eyes as he mentally knew what was coming, too much tv and reading had prepared him for this yet, for him to be at the receiving end, was, he was still surprised when it happened. inside his head he was getting a little hyped about what was going on. This was exciting in his mind.

“Surprise!” Yelled the countless amount of ponies as the lights flashed on.

Matthew looked surprised, mainly at the number of ponies in the room and how did they hide so well? he wondered but hearing those words, spoken to him just made him happy. He blinked as in the moment that the lights flashed on, a banner also appeared. “Happy Belated Birthday.”

“Were you surprised?” Pinkie asked looking in his face hanging from somewhere.

“Yes. Yes. Just please, stop defying gravity, can you please not defy Gravity for my party? Please?” he asked with a slight whine as he was trying to compute her hanging upside down.

Pinkey did so if reluctantly. “When your friends told me you missed your birthday I just couldn’t believe it I was flabbergasted!”

Matthew only smiled a little. “Thank you, You can be as random and gravity defying as you want tomorrow but, thank you for not… hanging from the ceiling.” He knew that she would most likely still show up randomly without warning but those, he could still handle, if barely now. “Also, I would say that it is a forgivable offense on forgetting. After all we did have the changeling invasion happening, things like this, can be celebrated after the fact, as part of a breathing out in that the events and stressful times are behind us at the moment.”

The party began at that ponies dispersing to the food the music or other ponies to talk.

“Pinkie do ok?” Taze asked approaching Matthew from the side.

Matthew nodded his head as he watched the party a little and smile and thank the wishes from the ponies at the party. “Yeah, she did great, never, it makes me feel young at a party like this. I feel like a kid almost.” He sighed and shook his head. “Or rather the kid I never was.” He had a faint smile. “I always was sick for my parties I planned.” He smiled as he found a stool to sit on. “Just need to figure out what to do or go play first.”

“Whelp it’s your party.” Taze said. “Tried to work in some more familiar music not sure if it worked yet.” he whispered.

Matthew blinked and looked at his friend. “Oh?” he whispered back. “Like what?” he did smile and allowed Pinkie and Rainbow to drag him off towards the Pin the tail on the pony. “Heh, never played this at home, so, why not try it.” he muttered but Taze, Pinkie and Rainbow Dash all heard him. Still it felt nice to be, He liked the feeling of friends or at least folks coming out to visit and celebrate. He just smiled and nodded his head.

As they made their way towards the playmat Matthew noticed a few ponies with instruments in the corner. On some unseen signal they began to play a very familiar tune.

Matthew paused and looked at the group. “How in the world did you teach them to play Sing Sing Sing?” he asked in amazement.

“A little friend of mine with an ear for music, you may know her as DJ Pon3.” Taze winked waving across the room to a familiar pony in shades.

Matthew smiled and shook his head. “Wow, getting her to learn about the Big Band era… now that was music.” he muttered as he saw a few looks. Matthew only smiled and shrugged at those looking at him. “I’m old fashioned.” he replied and yet he couldn’t respond any more as Rainbow dash flew up and snapped a bandana around his eyes and she was the one to spin him around before releasing him as Ponies around him tried to direct him all over the place. All the while Sing Sing Sing played in the background until he found and felt a wall and with a small smile and some moving about he placed the tail to where he thought it would go. There were a few cheers and a few laughed as he walked backwards a little off balance to see just where he ended up.

When the blindfold was removed, he was standing in front of Moonshade who was currently wearing the tail on her nose in a rather shocked expression.

Matthew just stood still as he just looked at Moonshade and didn’t even stammer or anything just staring and then turned around as the entire room finally broke out laughing in full force. “Okay, who decided to do this?”

She finally smiled and giggled a little. “Wrong place human.” She whispered and moved the tail and gently put it on his own nose with a bop as another song started up from the band, something that actually would have intrigued Vinyl. Matthew could only smiled a little. “Dancing on the Ceiling.” Once more he was just amazed at how his friend had gotten some of these ponies to learn such music so quickly. He smiled a little and moved to a small area of where a few ponies were dancing, and within moments of the chorus being belted out, the Pegasus took to literally dancing on the ceiling of Sugar Cube Corner. Matthew just looked up at what he was seeing and only chuckled lightly at what he was seeing. “Now… those would be some fun pranks to pull back home.”

“So when the end of the month comes and it’s time to pay the players, Who gets the check?” Taze asked Shawn, the two were currently performing the age old skit for a crowd of laughing ponies.

“Every bit of it.” Shawn replied in his calm collected tone of voice

“All I’m trying to find out is the fellow's name on first base!” Taze said in an exasperated fashion.

“Who.” Shawn replied.

“The guy that gets…” Taze replied and Shawn quickly interrupted him with the reply.

“That’s it.”

“Who gets the money?!” Taze asked waving his hands to emphasize the point.

“He does, every bit. Sometimes his wife comes down and collects it.” Shawn explained.

“Who’s wife?” Taze asked throwing his hands up.

“Yes.”

Matthew could only smile as he sat down from some dancing and the musicians were taking a break so he was enjoying the comedy, and frankly he did not mean to, but he was almost laughing and snorting a little to try and keep quiet as the two performed from memory the entire skit. Moonshade was sitting as well until the moment of Whose wife was mentioned and she laughed as she finally got it. She finally got the events of the skit and was soon joining the other ponies laughing along with everyone, it helped that Shawn and Taze were moving and being animated about the skit as well. The rest of the skit slowly blurred together as more and more ponies were slowly getting it.

“He’s our shortstop.” Shawn finished.

The assembled ponies howled with laughter mixing from attempts at polite giggling like Rarity to ponies being unable to breath from laughing so hard like Rainbow Dash, however one pony sat confused. Twilight raised a hoof slowly. “Who’s on first?” she asked.

“Exactly.” Shawn said, giving a slight point to add emphasis. it was important to note later that night sounds of laughter echoed from the library well into the night.

However at the here and now. A few ponies were concerned and looked at Matthew as he leaned against the wall as he literally was gasping for air as he laughed at the skit. Moonshade looked over at Taze and Shawn with worry and fear. “What happened? How many times has he heard that?”

Shawn actually looked sheepish. “Actually, it was Matt who taught Taze and I the skit verbatim.” Moonshade looked from the two humans to Matthew and looked shocked now. “That means…”

“I know it line by line, word by word and it never gets old.” Matthew gasped out between his laughing fits.

“It was originally penned by two of the greatest comedians to ever live.” Taze said. “In the golden age of comedy.”

“Have you got any more?” Pinkie asked

“Sadly none of us are really actors.” Taze said, ‘Well I guess we are acting right now but they don’t need to know that.’

“My years of acting are behind me my friends.” Shawn joked with an over dramatic gesture, his left hand on his chest and his right hand making a sweeping motion. He chuckled afterwards. “Of course, things shall come over time, perhaps more jokes from me and Taze here…” He laughed a little.

“And now it’s time to blow out your candles!” Pinkie called out as she wheeled a trolley with a rather large cake on it. The cake was iced in a large round blue circle with red rings in it and a large white star in the center, notably resembling a certain shield.

Matthew made an actual sound that almost sounded like a certain game character who spoke in yells. He sounded like Link to Shawn and Taze’s ears. “That… How? Who gave you? How?” he asked in awe. “That is beautiful.”

“When Captain America throws his mighty shield, all those who oppose the shield will yield.” Taze mumbled just loud enough for Matthew to hear. “Figured it was a good design to give her.”

Matthew smiled and nodded his head. “Thank you.” He whispered. “This was a good choice.”

“Well silly blow out your candles.” Pinkie said

“Yes.” A mysterious crimson earth pony mare said beside him. “There’s chocolate in that cake!”

Matthew blinked and looked at the strange earth pony before looking back at the Cake. He took a deep breath and Blew out twenty nine candles. He was shocked that as the wind from his mouth snuffed out each candle that he had lived twenty nine and soon he realized thirty years, and here he was in another land and may not live to see his grand nephews. He clamped that area of thoughts off as he had to take another breath, and then a third to get all the candles out. He smiled weakly. “Well no wish come true, didn’t get them all at once.” He smiled. “But it was fun to blow out the candles.

Pinkie offered Matthew a knife to cut the cake with.

Matthew blinked and slowly began to cut the cake into square pieces so as to try and keep everyone happy and everypony getting a piece. He found that the pieces were placed onto plates and then Pinkie handed him the first piece. “Come on Silly, the Birthday prince gets first dibs on cake and eat the first bite.”

Matthew shook his head. Birthday Prince, then again with a royal system like he saw, why not he thought to himself taking a fork and took the first bite and his eyes widened and lite up. “Woah… this is, this is some of the best cake I have tasted.” he replied after he swallowed his first bite, what he soon saw were the ponies starting to eat from the cake and Pinkie started to pour punch as well for the guest.

Matthew moved over to his three friends. “Anyone else noticed over the past month that… the food here seems, better? Or lacking on some subtle understated flavor?”

“No preservatives.” Shawn replied without missing a beat.

“No chemical herbicides or pesticides, no preservatives no chemical substitutes.” Taze agreed. “What we have been eating these last few weeks has been one hundred percent pure food, and any drug addict will tell you things are better pure.”

Matthew blinked and stared at the food product in his hand. “The only thing is the process of enriching the food in a… we are eating food that has, that those in the Colonial days were eating, back with you could stay healthy just by eating a balanced diet.” he looked at the Ponies around him. “Amazing… I wonder if they know about crop rotations or means to replenish the nutrients in the soil?” He shook his head at Tazes comments on metaphors. “Yeah, but sometimes the drugs made for pain can be worse than the plant they came from. Morphine, and the heavy guns during the surgery were… I am just glad I never got addicted to them.”

“Well after a lifetime of pretty packaged sludge.” Taze said taking a bite from his piece of cake. “It’s like we’re tasting for the first time.”

“Agreed, but in a way, it is funny… Seeing what they would think of a Twinkie, and they a cupcake from this bakery.” He shook his head. “Sorry, but… The city sizes are smaller and… while I know the size of a nation is not directly correlated to the size of fight, it is just.” He smiled a little. “It is nice and peaceful here.” He took another bite of his chocolate cake. “I do miss home though.” He muttered softly. “Still,” He looked around. “We have the foundations of at least surviving here comfortable.”

As folks wrapped up the eating and Pinkie smiled as she dragged Matthew once more into a side room and to a table with about ten gifts, why did he see ten gifts? Because Pinkie or someone or somepony or something had decided to leave tags with numbers on it. “Now.” Pinkie began, We all thought that it would be rather unfair for all of us to reveal who got you something so, we only used numbers to decide, that way you won’t know who got you what.” Twilight explained as Pinky Pie put Matthew in a chair and placed a small package into his lap. “Open up gift number one?”

The first present revealed a large green book. the front held the title in gold embossed letters. “Ways to extend your life despite your condition a reference guide.”

Matthew blinked and grimmiched at the thought of just what that book was, he did force a smile and nod his head in thanks, “Thank you for the kind book, I am sure their is something I can use to help give me a few years.” he did not want to cry or think. He did not want to think of what would happen if his blood levels got messed up or out of whack so he placed the book down and quickly got number two placed into his lap by Pinkie Pie, and while he hands did shake, he slowly undid the wrapping around the gift as if trying to save the wrapping paper.

Me-Me looked to Taze. “Does he do this for everything he unwraps? He has done this twice now?”

Taze only nodded. “Yeah, I saw him open a box I sent him once and he was very careful and meticulous.”

This gift was in a slightly larger box and when he opened it he found three altered versions of the dress uniform he had seen Shining Armor in, the main colors had been altered the main body being a deep blue color. The shoulders where currently topped with gold thread that almost looked to have real gold beaten into it. The front had black unadorned buttons lining it formally. It had two pieces a finely made jacket and pants with a red sword belt made from some sturdy yet soft cloth Matthew couldn’t identify. also in the box where three hats, a beret, a simple blue cap and a large tricorn hat embroidered with more gold thread. Matthew smiled and put on the Tricorn hat and smiled. “Ah the hat of the American Army.” he muttered with glee.

They placed the box next to the book and Pinkie Pie put number three in his lap as he went to work once more unwrapping the gift to find out what was inside. He was smiling as he looked a little silly wearing a World War II uniform with a Tricorn hat with gold embroidery.

The third box was wrapped with rather soft coloured wrapping paper and mysteriously had holes on the side. As soon as he lifted the lid, something fuzzy lept into his lap revealing a small fennec fox which stared up at him quizzically.

Matthew blinked and found that he had to now push down a rather curious fennec from not just sniffing his chin but trying to lick it clean of any frosting that might still be still clinging to his whiskers as he had not shaved that morning. “Wha? What?” he asked as he moved to try and keep the kit calm only for him or her he was not sure to curl up and fall asleep in his lap. He looked at everyone in the room. “What?”

“Your friends told me about how you love foxes but they're not allowed as pets where you come from, but this little one is the last of his litter and he seemed to like the idea of being a pet so I thought you’d enjoy him, if thats ok that is.” Fluttershy said the whole time hiding behind her hair.

Matthew found he could not yell or argue with Fluttershy and he looked at her. “Uh, only if you tell me what to do, in our world… Foxes are wild animals and shouldn’t be good pets… but, different world.” He sighed and smiled. “So… what his or her name?”

“His name’s Rommel” Fluttershy said. “Don’t worry I’ll tell you everything you need to know”

Matthew looked at the desert fox. “Rommel. What, did you come up with it or did one of my friends suggest it?” he asked as he looked down at the fox. “Still, a good strong name. Do you understand what I am saying?” he asked half wondering only to get some bark like sound that made him unsure just what level of intelligence the animals had in Equestria. What Fluttershy did was shake her head to his question.

“I didn’t name him, it just, I,” She paused as Pinkie Pie leaped around a little with joy. “She said you might like a name like that.” Fluttershy pointed to Pinkie Pie with a small smile.

Matthew only smiled. “Well, I do, but I think I shall save that story for when I tell the children about a great duel between two generals in the great African desert.” He smiled a little as he remembered the movie Patton.

Rommel was soon on the floor eating some food that Fluttershy had brought and Pinkie Pie had placed the next gift with the tag four printed nicely on it. So Matthew repeated the same process as before and was soon opening up the package to reveal what was inside.

The box opened to reveal a large piece of what appeared to be quarts or some other type of translucent stone, inside was what seemed to be pure liquid rainbow, the effect when the refracted light struck the rainbow was rays of multiple colours shooting off the stone and surrounding the room with rapidly changing colours. Matthew was enraptured by the spectacular and actually raised one of the translucent stones up and looked through it and was smiling at the way the lights was played with by the stone. “What is this?” he asked in awe. “I mean… I’ve never seen anything like it before.” He was just in awe at what he was seeing, as parts of it made no sense to his mind, except that Equestria was really doing wonders at tearing down his concepts of reality.

“It’s called a Rainbow Diffuser” Rainbow Dash explained “The light through the crystal causes the colors to slowly come out through the light creating the effect.

Matthew just stared in awe and smiled and placed it down gently as Pinkie cleared away the empty wrapping and boxes and place number five in his lap. “Thank you he muttered as he glanced back at the stone. “I take it is a Pegasus made item?” He was just amazed at how they could have liquid rainbows.

the box was both long and wide. when he opened it in front of him was a guitar, it seemed to be constructed from apple wood and bits of metal. the guitar seemed to be older but ridiculously well maintained, and there was evidence of recent modifications for human hands.

Matthew just blinked and slowly took it out reverently and strummed a few cords and smiled. “In tune even.” he smiled and looked around a little. “Can I play a little refrain?” he asked to a few chuckles and stomps of hooves. Matthew grinned and launched into a small song using the guitar as background.

“Just sit right back and you’ll hear a tale, a tale of a fateful trip, that started from this port.” He grinned as he sang the theme song to Gilligan’s Island to the ponies before smiling and standing up and slowly and gently placing the guitar safely on the table after some space was cleared away for it. He could see a few Ponies starting to hum the bars to the song and he moved back to find gift six on his chair, he picked it up and sat down before unwrapping it as well. This was getting to be fun he thought to himself as he lifted the lid.

Inside the box simply put somehow immaculate was a plate of cupcakes swapping between red and blue icing with white star shaped sprinkles.

Matthew blinked and looked over at the guests and was starting to see a theme before smiling and took a cupcake out of the box and ate the cupcake and blinked as he looked at the half eaten pastry. “Wh. woah.” he muttered after he shallowed. “That is just, wow. You really are a good baker.” He smiled and placed the cupcake tray on the table and finished the one that he had taken out of the box.

He blinked as another box was placed into his lap and he shook his head. He actually looked at Pinkie who was hopping up and down while keeping her hooves on the ground and looked more excited than Matthew was on opening the gifts. “Okay, okay… just… try not to vibrate to invisibleness, okay?” Matthew replied with a chuckle at Pinkie’s antics. He turned and started to open gift number seven.

Inside the box was a piece of pure well polished jade, shaped with great care in the form of a four leaf clover. There was a card next to it that read “I thought maybe you could use a bit of extra luck, PS don’t tell Twilight!”

Matthew smiled and a few others saw but thankfully Twilight did not see the gift as he put it onto the table, still in the box and so not really able to see what it was. “Thank you.” Matthew muttered as he smiled and found that yet again he did not have time to breath or bask in the thoughts as Pinkie used her speed or universe bending skills to have another gift in his lap. He smiled softly and was guessing that things were dragging on, but he could not help that he liked the paper and the boxes and so once more he was meticulous removing the wrapping and then opening the different sized box as well.

The fair size box opened to reveal something wrapped in a piece of bright red fabric with a familiar symbol on the front. As Matthew removed the fabric he noticed the gold fabric lining the inside and as he held it out he came to recognise it as a human sized cutie-mark crusader cape.

Matthew blinked in shock and looked at the four small CMC who were staring from their small conversation and piles of plates and cake remains. Matthew smiled and nodded and stood up and placed the cap around his shoulders and tied the straps around his neck before sitting down. Before noticing that their was something else in the box. He reached in and pulled it out.

Matthew looked at the items and looked behind him and quickly placed the slightly rough but sturdy stand that fit the guitar perfectly. He smiled and grinned a little before realizing something. “The bottom has tree sap on it I think.”

Needless to say that cause the room to laugh a little and Rarity had a cloth and something lathered on it. “Tree sap removal, I, I know to keep some with me at all times due to… what I find in Sweetie Belle’s fur.” Matthew only nodded his head before using the substance on the cloth to remove the tree sap from the base of the guitar stand before putting the stand and Guitar back together behind him.

“Rarity.” Sweetie Belle cried out with alarm and red checks from being embarrassed. She still couldn’t hide a slight sheepish grin. Matthew only smiled and nodded again to Rarity and Sweetie as he sat down to find Number nine there waiting for him. He once more slowly opened the gift still wearing the cap and he had no plans on taking it off anytime soon.

“Storm Hammer seemed a bit hurried so it’s not a great replica.” Taze said as Matthew pulled out a rather familiar looking dagger from the box. “But under the right conditions it will glow blue.” Taze grinned.

Matthew blinked and looked at his friend. “Thank you, this looks awesome, and I will be on my toes if it glows blue, a nice warning system.” He smiled a little, “Now, I believe it is tradition to name a blade, and I shall name you NORAD.” He looked around as his smile grew bigger. “Thank you all for.” he paused and saw the last gift. He smiled a little. “Well, I don’t want to keep you all from your lives any longer, so one more and you can go afterwards, I don’t mind I know how life can be.” he called out to the crowd before opening the wrapping and the box carefully like all the others.

Upon removing the wrapping, what was inside was a very well crafted wooden case that seemed like it was meant to hold something. Its edges were lined in silver, and the wood seemed to be very sturdy. There was a lock on it and it, at the moment, was unlocked, something slightly poking out.

Matthew looked at the box and then down at Rommel who was making some odd noises before he looked back at the box and opened the lid to look at what was poking out of it. “How odd, and… what is it?” he asked himself as he pulled out a note, yet, why did he see some type of.. He shook his head, it couldn’t hold what he thought it was shaped like. He glanced at the note again to read it fully.

‘Hey Matt,

By the time you read this, I bet you didn’t notice I’m gone already.-’

“Whoa! He was like a ghost.” Taze said looking around, not that Shawn could hide well in a room full of knee high brightly coloured ponies but still.

“He’s a ghost? That explains so much!” Pinkie shouted.

Matthew blinked and looked at Pinkie. “I sure hope not. Otherwise he is a solid ghost and I saw him punch a few changeling out.” he muttered and looked down to finish reading the note. “Still, just how can you not… be noticed, that is a scary trait to have.”

‘On that note, I left for a specific reason, that reason being my gift comes in two parts, One of them is that case you are holding, It took me some time to figure this out and in all honesty, I’ve been talking with the smiths over this for a couple days now.’

“So that’s why they were so busy.” Taze said scratching his head.

‘And so, to collect the second part you just have to come to where I am, but no worries, the smiths don’t mind me being in here.

~Shawn O Viginti.’

Matthew smiled a little. “Oh, a very nice adventure, a journey to finish, a Quest even.” he stood up and looked around. “Uh, Taze, you like to help transport these items back to the room? I am off to complete my quest of the final gift.” he chuckled a little and looked around. “Can I head out back again? I still want to avoid Lyra.” He turned around and bumped right into said mint green unicorn.

“Deep breaths Lyra.” Bon Bon said from behind. “Slowly like we talked about.”

Matthew looked at the Unicorn and then to Bon Bon, then back to Lyra. “You promise she won’t jump me or something? She sounded rather… rabid a few nights ago at the tavern doors.” He replied looking a little nervous at the hyperventilating unicorn, at least it was what it looked like to his eyes. Mentally he was preparing for anything, even a fan girl scream.

“She had way too much cider.” Bon Bon explained.

“Sorry about that.” Lyra said wincing. “I didn’t mean to scare you.” Lyra said her head lowered a bit.

“I, I guess I can forgive that, just… Try not to do it again, I was a little jumpy, but…” He sighed and sat down. “I know you have questions, so, let’s hear them.” he was smiling trying to calm Lyra down at the moment.

“Thank you.” She said, “I hope maybe sometime I could ask you a few questions? For my book?”

“Your writing a book? May I know the topic at least?” Matthew asked as he smiled a little, he liked the idea of books and writing.

“Anthropology.” Lyra said simply.

“The study of Cultures and civilizations?” he asked with a blinked and a confused look, it was ringing a bell for something else but for him Anthropology was the study of ancient humans in his mind. “What era of history and development of Culture and civilization?”

“Thats Equology.” Lyra explained. “Here anthropology refers to the study of humans, technically it’s a term I invented.” she said

Matthew smiled and stood up and picked up the tricorn again to place upon his head, he didn’t remember when he took it off but he had and now he was going to wear his eclectic look outside. “Just to let you know, from my world, Anthropology is what we use to describe what you would call Equology.” He smirked a little at the surprised look. “I took an Anthropology class in High School. You keep writing, and I’ll be sure to buy a copy when you publish it.”

“Thank you” Lyra said. “You better run if you're going to catch your friend.”

Matthew nodded his head. “Adieu my friends.” he turned and left out the front door this time. Happy to have had a better response with Lyra then what he had feared. Now, now he had to find the blacksmiths, but which ones? Might as well try the ones near the camp. He just hoped he did not get ripped for wearing the cap, but still, still he promised to wear it for the rest of the day. So, he decided to head out to the blacksmiths in town first. They might have Shawn hiding in their shops. So with an about face he started to head towards the town blacksmith.

Matthew finally found the blacksmith towards the outskirts of the town down a second main street and found from a distance that it was a roof over a half building while parts were enclosed he could see some ponies and Shawn in an open area under the room. He raised a hand and smiled as he saw Shawn wave him over. “Coming, coming.” Matthew replied as he continued up the slight hill.

Upon reaching him, Shawn gave a nod. “Happy Birthday.”

“Thank you, I was, I was not expecting any of this, what with the changeling invasion, the royal wedding, events of ceremony and thanks, moving to Ponyville gathering out supplies to move into the Everfree, I am just… shocked at what has happened.”

“Things have been pretty active.” Shawn chuckled. “Nice cape by the way.” He gave a nod off to the side, a gesture to the cape. “Who gave you that one?”

“Well I am guessing it was a group pool together of four young fillies looking for what they are to be good at.” He replied as he moved and he saw the logo sewn at the side.

He gave a light chuckle in response. “Kids. But, enough of this, you came here for something I have for you.” He smiled, then turned and began to pace slightly.. “I spent a while getting all this down, wrote and drew countless nights just to make sure this was right, and then something came to me…”

Shawn noticed that Matthew stood and waited for him to finish, he was patient and Shawn knew that Matthew was not going to pressure him at this moment.

He stopped and faced Matthew. “A bit over a month ago you told me something. You were supposed to get something in the mail around this time. Of course we can’t get your mail, but.” He reached into his coat and pulled out a small wrapped object, with a grin he held it out for Matthew to take. “Remember that conceal carry permit?” He questioned.

Matthew nodded his head. “Yeah, kind of mute now, I mean the closest thing I have is a crossbow and those are a little hard to conceal.” He muttered as he took the wrapped gift and slowly unwrapped the cloth around the slightly heavy object. He looked up at Shawn with confusion before returning to looking at the object in his hands, he had a small idea of it with how he was holding it but he was not going to jump to conclusions.

After removing the final layer his eyes were greeted by a dark red wooden handle with a polished metal gold round end that lead up with the wood slightly. The underside had some as well, but eventually it pulled up and around a metal trigger, leading on to the underside. The barrel of it was a polished, sturdy iron. On the underside of the barrel was the ramrod, it was a simple rod made from the same polished wood as the handle with a golden end expanded slightly.

“Again. Happy birthday, your very own Flintlock Pistol and case.” Shawn said with a smile.

Matthew smiled a little and promptly placed it in his belt. “I will have to commission a holder for me at my side, I rather not carry it around like a pirate.” he replied with a smile. “But I look forward to setting off a few balls in practice.” He smiled again wider. “Well, I am going to have a nice time, and hopefully scare the enemy a few times. Who knows, we may just have this as an element of surprise.”

Shawn chuckled. “The ammo will come later, I already got that planned out. But until then, enjoy your birthday. I’ll pay for the holster and to get you the ammo, think of it as a full package.” He said as he smiled.

Matthew smiled and nodded his head. “Thank you, I am grateful and I look forward to firing off your gift when I can.” He smiled and surprised Shawn with a tight hug that he could give, which was not that strong. “Thank you.”

“No problem, you should probably step inside and tell Steel Weaver that as well, teamwork and all.” He chuckled.

Matthew released Shawn from the hug. “Very well.” He replied as he entered the blacksmith proper and felt the wave of heat and saw Steel Weaver standing a little off to the side sipping a mug of water. Matthew looked at him and nodded to her. “Thank you.” he called out, He only nodded his head in reply and raised his mug of water. Matthew nodded again and left the forge and into the now cool outside air. He blinked and looked around. “Shawn? You around back?” he turned around looking and found a note. “Wha? Again?” He shook his head. “How can someone move so fast. I wasn’t gone that long.” Matthew muttered as he went to look at the note wondering where he went.

‘Sorry, remembered something I needed to do, got to make a run of the camp.

~S’

Matthew sighed and shook his head and making sure he still had his cap and his tricorn and after that and his pistol he started back toward Sugar Cube Corner to make sure he could help clean up anything left to do, and then, back to the Tavern to rest, he felt tired already and it wasn’t even the noon hour yet. He wondered if he was getting the sleep or rather the deep sleep he was needing to function.

With the party finished and no real wood runs for the day Taze finally set down to something he’d been planning to start for a few days now, weapons training. Both for his trainees and for himself. That being said with no formal training himself the best he could do was work on the little facts he had picked up from hours of internet research.

“Come on guys it’s all about your footing.” Taze said placing his own feet carefully. “Back home we called these movement sets dances so don’t feel silly.” Taze said working on making his swing precise. Fortunately the trek to the castle wasn’t going to be incredibly dangerous so he hoped he could get them to at least be able to use their weapons without hurting each other.

The guards currently were working with short swords, the reports said they either couldn’t seem to get a grasp for the spear or simply didn’t like it. The short sword was easier to use and more universal. it could work alone or aided with a shield.

However that being said while the unicorn certainly enjoyed it, the two earth ponies seemed to be having trouble getting a stable grip with their hooves or their mouthes. The thestrals weren't doing much better with their wings, well the pegasus had the sword alright she did not seem to be getting used to it.

Taze sighed as he heard the clatter of metal and a loud thump as another guard fell over. at this rate they’d need to stay in ponyville another week, it was just fortunate the blades weren't sharpened yet.

Matthew sighed as he stood in a familiar location. Ponyville Library and the single desk that had been set up in the middle, he nodded silently towards some of the Ponies where were browsing the shelves for a book before he sat down at the desk and reached forward for the quill pen and the ink well. He took a deep breath and went to work on self improving one of his skills. He smiled a little as he lifted the pen and slowly began to write on the parchment, already smearing the first line as his left hand moved over the still wet ink. He sighed and moved again and placed his hand in hopes of fixing the next few words. It did not work so he had to clean up his hand before he switched his hands and slowly went to work with writing with his non dominant hand. “This feels weird.” He muttered as he slowed down and began to work on trying to make eligible words. “Well, look’s like I am going to become a right hand writer.” He shook his head. “Heh, Unless we can invent a ball point pen.” He sighed before returning to his focus and attention. Before pausing and using a ink removal sponge for his hands and rolled up his left sleeve and returned to working on a way to write with his left hand. “Just feels wrong writing with my right hand.” He muttered again.

In a corner Twilight Sparkle sat behind the desk where she was keeping an eye on the books that were being returns or checked out, she looked up and shook her head before looking down. “Why did he refuse the pencil?” She sighed, one thing she had learned was that humans were a bit stubborn. She smiled a little. “Hello Dinky, oh? Are you checking this book out for your dad?” She asked as she picked up out of her grasp a large tome.

“Nah, it seems like an interesting time.” Dinky replied as she smiled a little. Twilight looked down at the book and frowned a little bit.

“Are you sure you want a book on the String Theory of Magical Interconnection of the World?” She looked at Dinky who nodded her head with an eager look. “Uh… okay, just, if you have trouble you can come talk to me if you want.”

“Okay Miss Sparkle,” She replied as she walked out of the room and Twilight looked down. “That is… I should talk to Derpy or her husband about this. That is the fifth book she has checked out that is advanced college courses.” She shook her head and returned to her own writing after giving Matthew a small smile.

“Well now,” Matthew replied with a slightly shocked look. “I wish my grandpa was still alive, he would have found that book wonderful.” He jumped as he heard a voice beside him ask why. He looked sideways to find Silver Spoon looking up at him.

“Why would your grandfather be interested in those boring books that miss Smarty Pants checks out.” Silver Spoon muttered in a slightly condescending tone of voice.

Matthew smiled a little. “Because he could tell you in detail of the events that will happen in the sun that makes it hot and light up.” He replied. “He helped test and do research on a technology and became the heart of power plants in our world. He, is a smart man that taught classes that were as advanced as the book checked out by Dinky.” Matthew smiled a little as he returned to his paper. “He knew stuff that my dad, brother, and he would talk about that I never understood.” He paused and sniffed a little. “I miss him.”

Silver Spoon only shook her head and walked away toward the checkout desk. “One more book on the upper Canterlot Society Guide for Fillies Volume Two.” She replied as if trying to show off her high class tastes. Matthew shook his head as he paused to let some ink dry. He was getting a little better at his attempts with his left hand. He sighed a little as he looked up at ceiling and where Spike was napping he was hoping he would be awake to help but maybe when he woke up he would get some help. Still, he had to focus and continue to write.

At his feet Rommel was snoozing a little in the library as he had his walk with Fluttershy when Matthew had gone to pick up his gift from Shawn and now Matthew and Rommel were both in a library and working, well one was working on improving himself, the other was taking a nap.

“Come on now… Didn’t hit you that hard.” Shawn said, helping one of the guards up. At the time he had seven guards before him, he had picked them specifically. Right now he was doing something unexpected, having them spar with him, one on one.

Right now he had just finished a round and was about to take a break, he had just taken on the fourth one. He had taken on the earth ponies of the group first, and shortly into the first round he had learned that he could not pick up an earth pony, but he could redirect them. The third and final earth pony of the seven had tried to throw a buck at him. Only for him to step back and pull on his legs, throwing him off balance and putting him into submission.

He had put his coat off to the side, didn’t want it getting dirty. Out of the seven before him three were earth ponies, one unicorn, one thestral, and two pegasi.

The fourth one he sparred was the unicorn, which finally ended with a well placed hit. As it turns out, enough force pushed on a telekinetic grab can break it.

After a few minutes he stood back up and looked to the last three before him, the thestral and two pegasi, he determined them to be the lightest of the group, flying and all. The only problem before him was the fact they had a flight advantage over him.

Pointing to the thestral he stepped back into the area designated for their fight. “Come on, your next Private Lilly Moon.”

Giving a quick roll of his shoulders and cracking his neck, he took a stance with his legs apart and his fists up. The mare before him also put herself into a fighting stance.

Looking to his right he called out. “Countdown if you would.” He said to one of the others.

“Five.” Shawn returned to looking at the pony before him.

“Four.” Lilly squinted and slowly sunk down, her wings twitching.

“Three.” His fists tightened.

“Two.”

“One.” There was a pause. “Fight!”

Within that moment, Shawn had discovered that Lilly had an amazing reaction time. In the blink of an eye she had launched herself straight at him, aiming to tackle him to the ground.

Sliding his foot further back he didn’t move as she hit. His foot slid back a bit more from the force but he did not fall over. “Oh, got a fire in you.” He chuckled. “Good.”

He returned the action by grabbing her and pushing her off him. With a pause he only smirked. “This is going to be interesting…”

Up in the air Rainbow Dash was directing the small group of Pegasus that were flying about as they were slowly preparing the sky for a rainstorm. She was smiling a little as she was directing the light drizzles and outskirts over Sweet Apple Acres, he had gotten the letter from Granny Smith that the farm was doing well on the water and a light rain would be fine. She looked to the reservoir and where Mayor Mare had requested more water for the coming months. She sighed, before she smiled as she looked down at the town of Ponyville and her home. “Okay,” her voice cracked a little. “We need to have Ponyville be the in between place, as you can see the Ponies already closed the market early so get to work and remember this storm has to last all night long.” She called out as those under her moved out and started to herd clouds to create the storm that was slated for the day. She smiled a little as she worked as well pushing clouds in and, well having to help Derpy who seemed a little distracted about something, still even with that small hiccup the storm broke as scheduled and even those new guards were running back into the tents and out of the rain.

Inside the library Matthew looked up as he and Twilight heard both thunder and a knocking on the wooden door. Twilight got up and using her magic she opened to door to see Moonshade with an umbrella held in her batwings, her draconic eyes looking right at Twilight. “Miss Sparkle, I feel that I must ask that you release one Matthew Conner to my care, I must have some things to discuss with him.”

Twilight looked over at Matthew and smiled as he was cleaning up the desk. “One moment let him finish his work and he’ll be with you shortly. Care to step in?”

Moonshade only shook her head. “Thank you, but no. I am fine out in the elements.” She smiled as Matthew stepped outside and his first movement upon stepping outside was to pull the Crusader cap around him a little tighter, Rommel was following and was actually enjoying the rain a little. As they left the library and Matthew took the umbrella to cover both of them, it was Moonshade who spoke to break the silence. “So, I hear that the Fennec Fox was named Rommel, As well as the fact that it has a meaning to you, what is the story?”

Matthew smiled. “Rommel is named after a Enemy General during World War Two, who many americans actually admire a little in that while the nation he fought under was ruthless and not a nice group of leaders, he actually worked in making his prisoners comfortable, and followed conventions that were signed on the treatment of those taken in war.” He sighed and looked to the horizon of grey clouds and chilly air. “The leader of that, empire,” he used the word as if he could not think of any other word at the moment. “Was a ruthless man, and one that was destroying the nation, as a military leader he actually joined a plot to assassinate the leader and sue for peace before the nation was overrun by another nation that hated them just as much as they hated some of their own people. It didn’t work out.” Matthew finally finished after a pause. “The nickname he had,” He continued with a small smile after another minute of silence as they walked in the rain, “His nickname was called the Desert Fox, and as the Fennec is a more arid and desert dwelling creature, I can really see no real reason to dispute the name Rommel. He paused and smiled, however let’s just protect some of those that were in on naming my pet and say I named the fox, okay?”

Moonshade actually smiled. “You named your pet after a general you admire, an interesting way to surround yourself by signs and symbols of your old world as you make due in a new world that may not be to par with what you are use to.” She smiled. “An admirable trait.” She paused as they settled in a small park on the edge of town under a gazebo. Matthew sat down slowly as Moonshade turned to pull from a saddle bag a crudely wrapped gift. “I heard it was your birthday from the Element holder of Laughter. So I went and bought this from the market, I know it will never replace your bunny, but I thought you might enjoy it.”

Matthew looked confused before opening up the gift and almost laughed as he saw the stuff animal. IT was a white rabbit wearing the armor and helmet of the Lunar Guard. “Let me guess, you got something from your own branch?”

Moonshade only smirked and showed a little of her fangs. “It will be a strange day indeed if I ever willingly buy an item with the markings of the Solar Guard.” She waited a pause before breaking out in laughter. “I hope you do not mind a… poor attempt at replacing a treasure you lost.”

Matthew only smiled as he picked up the rabbit and actually cuddled it a little giving it a nice hug. “Reminds me of a rabbit my mom got me, that is a story,” He muttered. “Only it was wearing the jungle camo of my nation’s military, I called him Sgt. Bunny.” He looked at the rabbit standing upright in the guard armor. All fabric. “I shall name you, Night Bunny.” He replied with a smile and solemn voice as he looked up to Moonshade. “Could you?” He began only for Moonshade to smile and placed the stuff animal into the saddlebag.

“Of course I will carry the animal to the tavern so he doesn’t get wet.” She replied with a mock salute that caused laughter to come from Matthew’s lips. She smiled a little. “There you go, I must say you look better smiling, it brings out those twinkles in your eyes.” She paused and shook her head. “Great I’m sounding like my own mother now.”

Matthew only smiled and put both hands on the table. “Never anything wrong with sounding like your family. That is a legacy you have, family.” He looked to the top of the inside of the gazebo and sighed again.

He blinked in confusion as his eyesight wa suddenly blocked by her grinning face. “Well then I will have to bring you to meet my uncle and aunt when I visit them next, to use your own words against you, everypony needs a family and I am sure they wouldn’t mind taking in a lost human.”

Matthew only looked at Moonshade. “Thank you, I have no clue why you are going out of your way to help a lost human like I, but, I appreciate it.” Matthew looked down at his folded hands and sighed. “Not sure what I did to deserve it.”

Moonshade laughed and landed across from him and tried to mimic his movements. “Because you kick some serious flank in the Canterlot invasion, and you did tactics that I doubt even my commanders would have thought of in years of having that scenario ran through their heads.”

Matthew shook his head. “I only did what I thought was right, small arms tactics, small squads and buddy systems.”

Moonshade pounded the table at that. “Exactly, we were use more to fighting in large aerial battles against Sombra’s horde, or rogue dragons, not splitting off into groups smaller than ten and fighting and causing more mayhem.” She sprang to her hooves here and quickly brought Matthew to his feet. “Come on, you’re starting to shiver and turn a little blue in the lips, let’s get you inside and next to a fire I am sure Mrs. Punch has going at the moment.

Matthew only nodded his head as he clutched as the CMC’s cap around his shoulders and Rommel moved from under the table and followed the two down the muddy path to a warm fire and some hot vegetable stew.

15 - Siege of Snow Hill #233

Siege of Snow Hill #233

Extended Holiday
Chp 15: Siege of Snow Hill #233
Act 2

Taze smiled as he stretched finally able to wake up in the morning without the aching fatigue he had been used to for so long.It was now officaly the start of there second week in ponyville. this last week of exercise was starting to show good changes. Taze had a large smiled on his face. “You know, as much as i disliked Canterlot, i’m starting to like this place” he told his friends.

He found that Matthew was currently asleep clutching the military bunny that was a gift from Moonshade. He had started to sleep a little more but Taze remember that last night had been pouring over routes for their journey to the Castle. He also was wrapped up a little in a warm blanket as the weather had taken a turn to the colder.

Mutatio only nodded as he dropped from the ceiling. “Agreed friend of my friend.” He replied. “Ponyville is nicer, not so… worrisome about Mutatio, at least those that know of me.”

Me-Me only nodded as she pulled out a small stash of chocolate she had saved from last night. “Plus… I would not have discovered or been treated to Queen’s food.”

“Mutatio.” Taze rubbed his eye’s with two fingers. “I thought Matthew explained this to you, the friend of your friend thing is unnecessary, we’re friends now”

“Is not a tradition of friends is to tease one another at times? And to rile one another at times?” He asked with a sly smile as he made a strange noise that Taze had learned was changeling laughter.

“....Well played.” Taze nodded too the changeling. “Ok so Matthew’s asleep, Shawn and Moonshade are out, Mutatio you're on guard duty while I run, and don’t let him sleep all day this time, the guys got to eat something” Taze gestured to Matthew. “You know where I’ll be, running, wood chopping or weapons training. Not much else to say except stay away from Pinkie Pie and don’t try to eat gummy again.” Taze said “Yes his names a type of candy, no that doesn’t mean he’s made from said candy, we clear?”

“Yes Sir,” He got from both Mutatio and Me-Me at the same time. Mutatio spoke next. “I will wake him up, why does he sleep like Changelings feel like doing when it’s cold. Did… Twilight do something to him to make him part Changeling?”

“No, he’s just from a warmer climate and combined with the little sleep he got last night and getting completely drenched a few days ago he probably just needs to get back up to snuff.” Taze said “you guys be safe, and if you can feed Rommel, i don’t want to find him after my candy stash again”

Mutatio only nodded. “Snuff, Another odd human term, but I shall do what you asked. How do you suggest we wake Matthew up?’

“I’m up.” Matthew mumbled from the bed. “It’s just too warm here, and I am not from a warmer climate, I just am not use to the cold. Never was, always too skinny or recovering from something.” he sniffed a little. “I hope I don’t get a cold, I can’t take cold medicines due to my heart.”

“I’ll stop by Zecora’s hut while I’m in the everfree today, I swear seems like I’m getting more business every couple days.” Taze shook his head. “You stay in bed, I’ll get Berry to bring you up something later ok?”

Matthew nodded his head. “Thank you,” He shivered. “Dang, I might just claim the next best seat by the fire to keep warm. The Pegasus don’t kid around, winter is coming.” No one knew that it had snowed the night before. “I may have to request winter gear from Rarity before marching. I rather not die of frostbite or exposure here.”

“Yeah I’ll check into that too.” Taze said clasping on the cloak he had made yesterday. Visiting Rarity was not his favorite thing in the world but he was quite happy with the old fashioned cloak, it was warm, light and did nothing to obscure his movements. “Stay warm, stay safe.” Taze said and with a flick of his wrists he left.

Matthew only nodded his head. He found himself being roused by Berry Punch a little later as she placed a bed table on his lap. “Room?” He asked in confusion, unable to finish the sentence.

“Room service, I was told by Taze that you needed something to warm you up, and with the snowstorm the Pegasus gave us last night.” She tsked as Matthew sat up. “No wonder, only skin and bones and no fur.” She sighed and looked to the window. “How you humans survived your first winters are beyond me.” She sighed and turned around. “Mutatio, Me-Me.” She replied. Matthew smiled at that, she was getting over being scared of the changelings, it helped that the two would hang around the humans and she did start developing a soft spot for Me-Me.

“If you need me, I will be getting a small nip from the cupboard to chase away the chill.” She stopped and moved to under the window and kicked a metal tube contraption. “Never works well.” She muttered and left. Matthew just turned and stared at what he had realized was a working actual steam heater, like the ones you would find in the old victorian houses from the turn of the century. “Oh so it does work, I just thought it was part of the decor.” he muttered as he settled in the covers and began to eat the vegetable stew. “I am living in a living history page.”

Taze laughed maniacally. He had needed to postpone his wood run until he could get ski’s fitted to his cart. so right after his workout he had decided to spend time with his men, as well as a group of school foals in a very high class military exercise that teaches tactical thinking and endurance.

In short he was having a snowball fight, and the foals were winning.

“Hold the line men!” Taze shouted as he hurtled another snowball at the fort on the other side. “Give them blood and vinegar” with an omph another of his guards fell to a snowball to the face.

“You’ll never win!” Pipsqueak shouted. “Loose!” The foal commanded as dozens of snowballs hurdled towards the guards fort. Taze ducked under his cloak as snowballs pelted him before returning fire.

In equestria as it turned out ponies generally only left the house to play, get fire wood or on emergencies, with no major chores, and nothing to do thanks to school cancellations most of Ponyville foal population was currently facing down the dwindling group of guardsmen.

“Call for reinforcements!” Taze shouted to Black Rook. The large earth pony looked at him confused.

“What reinforcements? We’re in a snowball fight?” The earth pony raised an eyebrow.

“Just blow a horn or whistle or something!” Taze shouted as he blocked another volley, the guard beside him going down.

“Had enough then?” Pipsqueaks voice carried out. “Surrender peaceful like!”

“NEVER!” Taze shouted

“Then face death!” Pipsqueak shouted back.

“ALSO NEVER!” taze shouted. “Come on men, for glory!” taze shouted firing off more snowballs as black rook rolled his eyes and humored his CO with a loud whistle.

Almost like a magic summoning, Taze heard the small sound of hooves marching in the snow, then the whistle blast and the hoof falls grew faster and, around a corner of one building came rushing seven more guards being lead by Silver Spear.

They all scattered and ducked as snowballs were pelted their way. Silver Spear found himself next to Taze. “You called for reinforcements?” Taze could see a small book of regulations shoved between him and his breastplate. He didn’t wait for a response. “Come on men, this time we can’t get in trouble, let loose some snow balls,” he grinned a little. “I got a demerit for snowball fighting last year.” he explained. He picked up some snow in his magic and formed a snowball before tossing it over the wall. They heard a over the top dramatic cry as the snowball hit one of the foals on his horn.

“Come on ya’ll.” Applebloom said gritting her teeth. “They need this on the front lines” She grunted pulling forward on the rope. The CMC and Shawn were currently pulling a small but apparently functional catapult on a sled towards Ponyville.

“Remind me again, of a couple things really. One, why did you need this catapult in Ponyville again, and second, does it involve Taze?” Shawn questioned.

“We need to get to get this catapult to the front lines!” Scootaloo said “they need this advantage.”

Dinky merely looked back at Shawn raised an eyebrow and asked. “And you really needed to ask the second question?”

“As said, if he is I could use a little revenge, just for the heck of it.” He chuckled. “That axe was not cheap.” He smiled in a joking manner.

“I still have a bad feeling about this, I mean, I am half expecting a sap tree to fall or blow up with the cold.” She muttered. “As for the actual working of this, what if we pack too much snow? I rather not smother anypony.” She looked at the Catapult. “But it will be cool if we get our cutie marks in siege warfare.”

“CUTIE MARK CRUSADER SIEGE ENGINEERS YAY!” The four shouted together as they started to pull harder.

They slowly passed by a side window of the Tavern and Matthew who had walked down the stairs to keep warm by the fire stood up and walked to the window and actually peered down the street. “I don’t… that is.” He muttered before looking around and found a Coat left over from the previous night and while it did not fit him very well, he was wrapping up in scarves and other warm clothing and stepped out into the front porch of the tavern to see the backs of Shawn, the CMC, and a wooden Catapult as he stared. “How did they get that built?” he asked the empty street as he stood there a bit before a chilly wind blew across his face and he quickly hurried back inside to the warmth. “That is… wow.” He moved to the fireplace and stood there in shock before he moved to the stairs. “Okay, seeing that I have to wear their cape today.” He paused and shook his head. “December first and we have a large snowstorm, the fillies he knew were already having fun. “I wish I knew about this, I would have prepared to battle out their, or at least sledding.” he muttered to himself only to blink as Berry handed him a mug of Hot Cocoa.

“Try it, I am preparing for when the snowball fight’s over, they’ll all come here for free Cocoa.” Berry replied with a chuckle. “Maybe you can get them to tell you all about their little toy war.”

“Silver Spear keep the left flank secure, Rook watch our right. come on Moonshade where's my air support?” Taze shouted, they had brought in the entire guard now, most of whom were taken out by now. The rest where currently separated in what had been there snow fort. some had managed to get wooden bucklers but those where only getting them so far. with a savage war cry Taze tossed another volley of snowballs only to duck the retaliation.

Overhead Moonshade flanked by two thestrals flew over the foals base releasing blankets filled with snow. The foals managed to shoot one down as they passed overhead. They had used slingshots with snowballs placed inside them to hit the flying Thestrals.

“You’ll have to do better than that!” Pip shouted back.

“Now drop the barricade and let them see bertha men!” One of the last snow barricades caved from the inside revealing two large stakes in the ground with a large elastic band between them. the unicorn operating it loosed a volley on the foals.

“Sir!” A thestral landed beside him. “They’re bringing heavy artillery!”

“What could be worse then a giant slingshot?” Taze wondered aloud looking up.

Across from him, he could see a brown and dark object being trailed by Shawn and the CMC, when they got close enough he could see Shawn packing part of it with snow, it was at that moment he realised two things, one, it was a catapult, two, Shawn had an evil grin directed right at him.

“Men.” Taze looked at the rag tag remnants of his troops. “It has been an honor serving with you.” He placed his hand over his heart dramatically. “If we fall here, let it be known we fall in glory!” Taze turned back and waited for Shawn to fire. There was the twang followed by the whoosh but surprisingly instead of being hit by a wall of snow, there was only the sound of two overly dramatic screams. Looking up to the battlefield Taze saw Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon nearly covered in snow.

On the other side of the battlefield Applebloom whistled innocently as she stood close by the misfired siege weapon.

“They misfired!” Taze looked back at berthas unicorn operator “Aim for the catapult and fire!” Taze ordered. The unicorn did so sending a volley hurtling towards the siege weapon.

“Bloom.” Shawn started. “You’ve doomed us.” Shawn said, watching the snowballs head straight for them. “You’ve doomed us all.” He whispered.

He didn’t even flinch as the snowball hit him directly face, with a dramatic flare, he put the hand on his forehead before doing a small spin and falling backwards to the ground.

“Rumble” Pipsqueak called to the grey pegasus colt beside him. “Initiate…. Operation Pink Muffin” pip’s face was grave as he made the order.

“Sir are you sure about that? We’re still not sure what it will do.” Rumble answered as the other foals gasped in shock.

“I gave you an order!” Pip shouted back. “We lost our best and brightest in that volley.”

With a nod Rumble signaled Featherweight to relay the message.

“That was super fun!” Pinkie bounced through the tavern carrying a cup of hot chocolate. “wasn’t that fun? it was looking so terrible and then we showed up and it was like ‘BAM! they never stood a chance.” she laughed before taking a sip of her hot chocolate.

“Yes Pinky I know, I was there, that was my face you hit with a snowball.” Taze said looking at the pink pony who was currently looking directly into his face. clearly not amused.

“I know!” Pinky cheered.

Operation Pink Muffin as it turned out involved getting help from both Pinkie Pie and Derpy. Both of whom were pro’s at the snowball fight.

Pinkies boundless energy and disregard for physics as well as the Pinkie Sense made hitting her nigh impossible.

Derpy on the other hand or hoof while her wall eye’s made her clumsy they allowed her to both dodge and aim at the same time. The guards never stood a chance, when Taze fell Moonshade surrendered outright and the dead were given an honorable burial before everyone laughed it off and migrated to the Punch Bowl for hot chocolate. Taze and the guards were also staying close to the foals just in case Diamond Tiara's threats about getting her father to ban snow sports came through. So far, no word on that front.

Matthew was helping Berry hand out the Hot Chocolate, while listening in on things. “Okay,” he muttered. He looked to Sweetie, “You think you can get your sister to do a rush job? More snow’s falling tonight. I would like to join tomorrow.” he paused and looked at Pinkie. “Next time, let someone on the guards get a Phoenix down, reviving half your side in a minute kind of was unfair.” He muttered. He shook his head. “Also, where is Shawn? I saw him work with that small Catapult.”

Applebloom smiled. “He went back to the farm his lunchbreak was over, and what’s sad is he took our toy with him.”

Matthew sighed and pinched his nose. He was waiting for Sweetie Belle to answer about his question. He moved and placed some more Hot Chocolate in front of Pipsqueak and Featherweight with a grin. “Marshmallows for the victorious general.” he replied. “Now, marshmallows will be available once the General finishes his.”

At that moment the doors opened and Filthy Rich walked into the room and all conversation stopped upon seeing him. He only smiled and walked up to some of the Foals and the Guards. “I would like to ask what happened, my daughter came home shouting about being targeted and being buried up to her neck in snow.”

“Mr. Rich” Taze cleared his throat “I was the one who started the snowball fight today, I take full responsibility for anything that happened, why don’t me and you go upstairs and talk this out like responsible adult? no reason to ruin the party, the foals have a victory to celebrate after all” he raised his mug to pip with a nod.

Filthy Rich blinked and chuckled. “You mean how my daughter demanded I stop the snow fun? Why when I was their age I would rope my friends into building snow castles and then pelt the adults from the walls.” He shook his head. “Frankly why would I stop that? I did warn her to watch where she was going.” He frowned, “She did not like that she got her new snow coat covered in snow, but that is what I got it for, for it to get snow and messy a little.” He sighed. “Anyway…. I will keep my daughter a little away, just give me advance notice where the next battle field is going to be held, and I’ll have her go to the other side of town.” He smiled. “It is nice to see ponies having fun, builds bonds and friendships.” he turned around. “I wonder if Fancy would like to come over to toss a few snow balls around.” He muttered as he left.

The entire room was silent and speechless. During this time Moonshade moved to stand next to Matthew and both were standing there before sipping from their mugs at the same time. Both were not saying a word.

Taze turned to the guard recruits “So men what did we learn about a siege today?” he looked around.

One recruit, a unicorn smiled dumbly. “Take out the equipment before it gets into place?”

“That’s a good lesson.” taze nodded “Can anyone give me another one?”

A thestral stepped forward. “Keep your ears open but don’t turn your head from the enemy.” The threstra rubbed the side of his cheek. “Somepony out there has a good arm”

“Anything else?” Taze asked looking around. no one seemed to have anything to say. “Stallions, Mares, today you were defeated by school foals, you underestimated, you under prepared.” Taze said. “Your enemy will not always be imposing, they won’t always be something that you’d normally take seriously, but you must take it seriously, today it was snowballs and bruises, but tomorrow? It could be arrows and death.” He looked around “You all showed great resolve out there, forethought, near the end we were a galvanized machine, but tomorrow I want to see the forts set up taller and thicker, I want to see you be creative, think about how to make it work, so I’m setting it like this.” he said picking up a ruby from his collection of gems. “The one who shows the most engenuity at tomorrows fight gets this ruby, good for one meal at the officers table.” he promised.

Matthew smiled and turned around to look at the Foals. “Well now… I can’t let you all be fighting for nothing, I must give the other team a prize to make them be further on your game.” He moved a little the counter and turned around and smiled as he snapped his fingers. “To the one who shows the must smarts and their own ingenuity, I shall commission them their own battle beret.” He paused. “Or something of similar design or the like.” He replied.

The result was was a sea full of wide eyed foals imagining the possibilities of owning such an important hat. They immediately began to huddle into groups to discuss plans. Taking Matthew aside from both armies Taze smiled. “How did I do? Better tonight?”

“I think,” Matthew whispered back. “That you just got them worked up on an idea, the guards, being offered to eat with the officers, that is a large reward and one that isn’t unheard of but rare indeed.” He looked at them. “I think I shall remain a consultant, you have led the men well so far, and I have already sided on the foals but I will not take Pipsqueaks job, he is making a good general.” He grinned a little. “However I think I should create a few treaties, we can’t have them using weapons of pink chaos. Unless you can think of your own super weapons team.”

“A super weapon that is equal to Pinkey?” Taze gave Matthew an ‘are you insane’ look. “Best part is they don’t even realise how serious of an exercise this actually is, they learn war through a game that foals play every winter.”

Matthew nodded his head. “Why do you think the troops in my Cadet Battalion played Paintball all the time?” he asked with a laugh. “Yes for college Credit I learned to fire a paintball gun.” He sighed as he looked at the group. “I just want to have some fun, but I do not know where to fit in for tomorrow’s game,and with fresh snow it will become a mess.” He was grinning at thinking about that.

“Well we do need a neutral party, for the rules, the aid, i was kinda stupid today not having someone there incase one of the foals got hurt or something.” Taze said “You could always be Switzerland.”

Matthew chuckled. “Nah, I rather be the United States in peacekeeping, still, I can pull together some folks, Twilight, Nurse Redheart, Cheerilee, and Applejack… we can all be neutral parties.” He paused. “Just a warning, Shawn might team up to build more things for the CMC, I saw the catapult and I will not underestimate, you better get planning, I will draft the rules.” he turned and paused and looked back. “Try Rainbow Dash as a super weapon team.” His voice low and thankfully none of the foals were eavesdropping.

“Excuse me Mister Taze, Mister Matthew, can we have a story now?” Pip looked at them obviously the elected speaker for the foals.

“Tell you what Pip” Taze laughed. “Go home, wash up, tell your parents where you’ll be and come back in two hours and we'll have a story for you.” Taze said.

The resounding approval of the foals sounded as the stampede left to tell their parents.

“I think we have a fan base.” Taze chuckled taking a deep pull of hot chocolate.

“I do not know what to be more scared of.” he looked at Taze. “Redwall for the story tonight?” He asked with a grin. “Fits for the theme of these two days?”

“I’m thinking brocktree.” Taze said “Give them the feel for the outer side of a siege”

Matthew nodded his head. “I shall let you tell the story, I shall begin drafting some rules. If that is good for you.”

“Just don’t stay up all night doing it ok?” Taze asked “Moonshade was livid when she found out what time you went to bed last night.”

Matthew nodded his head. “Then I shall be getting her to help with the draft. I just hope Sweetie tells Rarity of what I need.” he muttered as he looked to the sky. “About to snow.” The next moment foals were returning with of all things sleeping bags. Matthew looked at the recruits. “Go back and get your sleeping bags.” He turned to Berry. “I am sorry but we appear to be taking over your Tavern for the night.”

“You are taking my entire floor?” she let out an overly dramatic and obviously fake shout.

“Please mommy?” Ruby Pinch asked making the puppy dog eyes, soon the foals were all making the puppy dog eyes. Then before you knew it some of the parents and guards were doing it too.

“Ah fine” she said “I guess you’ll be wanting more cocoa for everypony too huh?” she looked around. with a smile she turned and pretended to storm off into the kitchen. Truth be told since the humans came the place has been busier than it had been in years.

It after she stormed away that the doors burst open and Pip came back in wearing a bandana, once more riding on top of his father head. Pip and his dad smiled and both settled in on a bedroll that he rolled out for himself and his son.

“So where to begin?” Taze said looking at the group. “Now you see, there had always been a salamandastron….”

“Now remember you take this and you're not to use it unless the signal is given.” Taze handed Silver Spear the feather representing there ‘pheonix down’.

“Why are you trusting me with this?” Silver Spear asked.

“I need Moonshade handling the air support and Black Rook is on the front with me. you show’d you know the military codes and signals so i’m gonna trust you with this. Stay near the back and keep your head down.” Taze pressed the feather into the unicorns hoof as he analyzed the snow fort.

The guards had been up early working on the new fort for todays fight, it featured a large wall facing the foals made of individual snow blocks. Taze was impressed when he noticed that cloud had been used in constructing small roofs over certain portions. Currently it seemed like just a simple wall but he had been informed when the time was right he would see some rather interesting ideas.

Taze’s eyes traveled to the other side of the battlefield and the Foals side. It had been put together rather quickly with Pinkie Pie’s help and it looked simple, the wall was about as high as Taze’s waist, and he had a feeling that there were snow steps to let the Foals throw snow over the tops, This wall created an almost horse shoe shape with the U pointed towards his structure. He already could see a sheet of white covered two spots. It seemed that they had some Catapults. Also there were smaller mounds that Twilight, Matthew, and the others who were the judges had created the areas to allow some flare. Above Taze’s side a red flag was waving, over the Foals, a blue flag waved in the slight breeze.

Taze eye’d the sun carefully, the judges had decide that no side would be able to fire tell exactly ten o’clock. The position of the sun suggested they were almost there. with a sigh Taze turned to address his troops.

Placing both gloved hands behind his back he looked at them stone faced wearing a black bicorn hat with silver trim that he had managed to get rarity to make on the spot. He took deep breath drawing out the exhale for dramatic effect.

“We few, we happy few we band of brothers!” Taze started. turning to face them. “For he that sheds his blood with me shall be my brother, be he ne’er so vile.” he lifted a wooden sword high dramatically. “This day shall gentle his condition, and gentle stallions of equestria now a bed shall think themselves accurs’d they were not here, and shall hold themselves cheap whiles any speaks that fought with us upon guardsmen snowball fight day!” He lifted his head high pushing his chest out. Surprisingly the guards saluted the end of his speech. “For the Guard! for Equestria, FOR GLORY!” he swung the sword forward. “call havok and let loose the dogs of war!” At that moment in the silence they all heard it, the excited barking of a canine and the yelling of AJ and a moment later Winona bolted across the field before climbing the snow banks of the foals and jumped into the foals camp with AJ actually skidding to a stop and falling flat on her muzzle on the wall.

Applejack picked herself up and brushed snow off her fur and glared at Winona who was panting and looking very pleased as foals surrounded her and pet her. “Gosh Darn it Winona, You get out of there.” She glared but finally sighed and turned around. “Okay I guess you win.” SHe looked at Twilight. “So, where do you need me for this shingding?” She bolted off the field as Matthew suddenly blew a whistle twice and the foals cheered, and with that signal the guards began unleashing their volleys.

Applejack was quick to stand next to Matthew and Twilight. Her fur having snow clinging to her. “Well, I am happy to see you all out here watching the fun.”

“She brought a rulebook.” Nurse Redheart said pointing to a nearby tree where said book currently sat in a fairly large snow build up. “They said no.”

“Get outta the way there youngsters can’t an old mare get to her seat in peace.” Granny Smith grumbled getting to a rocking chair that had somehow been pre-set by Pinkie Pie. She was wearing with her winter scarf an old metal pot like a war helmet. She turned around and settled into her rocking chair as Matthew placed a Green scarf over her own scarf. It turned out that the Green Scarfs were worn by all those that were neutral or judges. Penalties would be given if a judge was deliberately targeted.

“Open fire!” Pipsqueak ordered now equipped with a tri-corn hate over his bandanna. “Leave none left alive!” he growled the last part making him self in his mind seem very pirate like..

Chaos erupted across the battlefield in the form of small white snowballs, at first neither side seemed to be making progress until a guard went down to a snowball to the face.

“Dammit” Taze said looking at the thestral Black March. “get him to the back of the fort” he signalled two unicorns who did so immediately. “You think you got us Pip! you’ll need more then that” he signaled the an air strike.

“We are not giving up.” Pip looked up and signaled some of his own friends who could fly to throw snowballs at the incoming Air Strike. Three pegasus foals took to the air with saddlebags full of snowballs and a blanket of snow between them to dump on the ground below.

“Now” Black Rook shouted suddenly and two pieces of the wall lowered revealing two giant slingshots which both launched at the pegasi foals.

“I thought these blocks where solid?” Taze looked at black rook.

The black earth pony motioned to a Unicorn. “Someone thought of placing ice covered cloud blocks in several places allowing for quick reconfiguration.” Rook smiled. “We can hit from almost anywhere in the wall face.

“Nice work Bronze Dagger” Taze winked at the Unicorn.

“Hey, that’s cheating.” Pip yelled almost as a gut reflex, from the judges a long blast of the whistle signaled a quick cease fire. Matthew was the one to move to inspect the walls and stepped back. “All made from water.” he replied not giving away anything, he moved so Twilight could inspect the structure.

“Pip,” Twilight started after her inspection. “Snow is from water, and so is the structure, they found a way to use the entire cloud process.” She smiled a little as Pip raced back as he shouted orders and moving his hooves about wildly. They were soon creating a cloud over the top of the Horse shoe, before covering it in Ice. They only got the cloud lowered before the whistle blew to restart the fight.

Moonshade landed next to Taze. “It looks like they are enclosing their rear by a covering. The front will still have holes for them to pop up to throw snow at but at the moment it will keep us from landing snow in their back and disrupting their production.” She looked to the two sheet covered items. “I think they are about to unleash their main weapon from yesterday.” She added before taking off and avoided a snowball that landed where she had been. “They’ve taken over checkpoint alpha.” The foals it seemed had made the first move in capturing the other locations as a red flag now waved over the second fortification.

“Silver Rook, Moonshade give me options people come on.” Taze snapped drawing a rough diagram of the area in the snow.

“What about a pincer movement?” Rook asked outlying a possibility for taking one location.

“Now that will put us in too close to the catapults.” Taze said. “We need to keep them busy well we take that position.”

“A faint?” Silver Spear spoke up. “We send a squad to seem like we’re going to contest their control of alpha, they’ll be so concentrated they won’t see the second squad taking position bravo”

Taze examined the outline for spears plan, it was potentially good but for it to work everything needed to be precise. “What do you think Moonshade?” Taze turned to the Thestral.

“It could work, but if you send a small group of fliers to Charlie to support Beta’s left flank, that will make it a little stronger, only two fliers is need for that, and I know who to take with me for that capture, they are taking it cautiously, unsure what to do with the checkpoints, seems like this is a new concept of multiple positions.”

“alright get your team ready, i’ll lead the charge on alpha, Rook you maintain the line, spear you're taking the team to bravo.” taze said.

“Wait lead the team?” spear asked

“listen to me silver spear, this is war, well of a sort, now you lead this team or we’re all sunk, I have faith in you gardman” taze saluted him smartly before turning.

“trident force, flanking run, frontal charge your with me come on!” he signalled as a thestral and two earth ponies joined him.

At Alpha fort. The red flag was fluttering in the breeze on a donated rode that was acting as the flagpole. Around the walls where foals who just looked out over at the side walls were guards were working to push snow up higher from their position. They smiled a little and three foals were still watching while five more were just lounging inside not even making any more snowballs, the total number was at eight. Pipsqueak was at the moment gathering up more foals to try and take some of the other fortifications. They numbers were a little skewed. Twenty Guard ponies were fighting what had become a slight influx as some foals had to still eat breakfast and do chores before playing. The latest count was thirty foals, thirty one as another foal raced almost into the guards fort before racing back. Thirty again as he was hit by three snowballs, one which was still staying together on his small horn.

From the guards fort Taze filed out of the base followed by his three compatriots. all of them carried large squared off pieces of plywood, these shields had been allowed on both sides and were good for a total of five hits apiece before ‘shattering’. with a cry Taze and the guards charged the alpha fort.

The only warning the five had was two of their numbers falling backwards from snowballs hitting them in the forehead while the third tried to throw snowballs at the group, the five raced to the wall with snowballs either in their magic or in wings only to pop up and face right in front of Taze who throw a snowball right at them. The Fortification was already looking like a lost cause.

On Pipsqueaks side he was having to scrap his plans and send out those committed to Bravo and Charlie out to repeal the attack on Alpha, Delta he still sent out to try and take to hold. He knew that one rule was that if one of the other team members were hit with a snowball and down when their area was taken… they could be called POW, and he was facing the fact he may not get to use Phoenix Down on eight of his men. He looked at the three pegasus foals that they were able to recover from the field thanks to Pinkie Pie, and then back at the fortification. He signaled without a word for his three friends to do another aerial strike with snow upon Taze’s men.

“He fell for it.” Taze chuckled raising his shield along with his men creating a box. they counted the snow balls quickly, three on thestral’s shield, one on one of the earth ponies, two on his own, the other earth pony managed to avoid getting hit at all. “Back men groups of two, force you with me”

“But sir we could take it now!” Force argued. “We could take three in one blow.”

“And with the four of us we’d hold it?” Taze looked back. The training was kicking in and they were already falling back by twos. “Our victory now would be our defeat later, we have the two forts lets retreat and plan further.” he said as they returned to base.

Matthew looked at Nurse Redheart as he surveyed the battlefield. “Nice, notice how Pip just committed over fifteen foals towards Alpha, that is cutting into what he planned to do with Bravo, Charlie and Delta. He smiled weakly as Moonshade and her flying buddy retreated to Bravo leaving Charlie empty, but still in the fight. Delta in a surge of glory need split their force of five and sent three to Charlie and two got in. Leaving two in each position, and fifteen foals in Alpha, a perfect place to lance another slingshot of snow at. Ten were left at the base, and the eight were being moved quickly to head back to the main base.

Matthew did some math in his head as he felt his last estimate of thirty was off. As he calculated he saw Taze already taking back command at the main base. Five, plus Fifteen, twenty. He totaled, plus the ten, thirty, and the eight… Thirty Eight Foals… just how many young did Ponyville have? He was regretting the rule that kids could join later due to chore duty.

Taze signalled the unicorns on the slingshots. “Keep there heads down, you pegasi go back up Silver and Moonshade” he ordered. “knowing Pip the catapults will be coming for us soon.”

“Sir, the opposing unicorns are trying something new!” A guard shouted as a loud thump echoed outside. Even as the thump sounded other guards were operating the Slingshots pinning down fifteen, now ten foals and thirteen needing phoenix down.

Taze looked over the wall, across the field at the foals mane base, get it? mane base?, Taze shook his head this was no time for word play. group of two three or even four unicorn foals were using their combined magic to roll large snowballs which the earth pony foals bucked towards them.

“How long can the walls take this?” Taze asked

“Ten maybe fifteen minutes.” Black Rook said looking at the walls.

“What do we have Rook?” Taze asked. “As long as they keep this up where stuck.”

“We got a plan.” Rook said looking at Taze “That’s what we got sir, a plan.” He signaled two thestrals at the top of the wall. the thestrals pulled black rainclouds from under the cover of normal looking rainclouds. carefully they began letting the water spittle weakly across the walls while creating cold drafts with their wings. within the next four minutes a wall of ice built up in front of the snow blocks causing the large snowballs to break against them.

“Good job Rook, now increase fire, that pipsqueaks a crafty one” he looked over at his opponent.

While this was happening, Pipsqueak was looking about and saw that Bravo was pinning down Charlie and Delta had moved up to leave empty but still flying the red flag, he was happy that the others had not seen Delta empty. He turned around as the roof was deemed steady and he whistled. The sheets were pulled off and a catapult launched it preloaded amo of snow right at Bravo, the first volley landed short by a few feet. He ducked down and raced under their own roof of cloud and ice and signaled for the Catapults be moved up closer. He was happy he was not facing more of these pony guards. He knew more were coming just not knowing when. He grinned a little. It would be fun to do more snow ball fights with them as well. He raced out of cover and into the staging area of the Catapults were five beings were wearing red caps. Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Dinky Doo, and Shawn as they worked with the Catapult. The second one he witnessed its own demise as it fell apart as ropes snapped from tension. Applebloom and her other crusaders were already working hard.

“Too short, Too short.” He called out.

He blinked as he noticed Shawn looking at a strange tube and pulled away and he realized what it was. “A Telescope?” You know already?”

Shawn only nodded not speaking as he moved back to work some knobs, Pipsqueak turned around and raced back to his post as he met some of his own friends racing to meet him with news.

“Good now we know where they’re aiming.” Taze grinned turning to the two thestrals both holding large lumps of unmoulded cloud. “your sure this idea well work?”

The guards nodded. “We tested it last night.” One answered.

“Good head for delta while I lead the strike for charlie point.” Taze ordered. “Don’t change the flag or fire until you hear me whistle.” And with that Taze and two earth ponies took off. The two thestrals circling around.

Taze and the two earth ponies split up while Taze charged head on the other two would pincer the foals. The plan worked flawlessly as the two foals fell as they were aiming for Taze. the other two went down even as they poked their heads up. Entering the base and raising the blue flag Taze let out a loud chuckle. “Stop your attack on bravo now Pipsqueak or face the consequences!” Taze shouted

Pipsqueak turned to another of the ten remaining foals in the mane base. He liked the wordplay of calling it that. “Tell the siege engineers to aim for Charlie point.” he ordered. He turned and used his own whistle to blast four short bursts. The foals who were left in Alpha, eight strong were now belting Bravo with their own snowballs as Taze heard the sound of the catapult launching and he saw the snow heading right towards his spot.

Meanwhile the one Thestrals that went with Taze had led the four foals back to their base where they were given some hot chocolate and some warm blankets from Nurse Redheart. Matthew was making sure that POWs were treated fairly on both sides. The two as soon as they gave up their charges raced back to their position.

He and the two earth ponies ducked “Hey Shawn?” Taze shouted.

“Yo?” He heard Shawn yell back.

“You remember what made the catapult extinct?” Taze asked loudly.

Twilight looked back at Matthew and out to Taze. “What do you mean? What do you…” She paused and she made an O with her mouth before giggling. “This is why Equestria does not use catapults very often.” Matthew watched on, because frankly this part of history he had no clue about. He looked forward to learning something new.

“And suddenly I feel dread.” Shawn mumbled to himself.

Applebloom had time to look at Shawn and looked at their invention. “Wha ya mean dread? What can they do to hit us here?”

Using his index finger and middle finger to whistle a loud shrill note.

“Do you hear the people sing?” Taze sang out loud as from delta position the two thestrals appeared on the walls positioning two large bodies of cloud formed in a very familiar style. “Singing the song of angry men!” As it turns out a cloud will always shoot out whatever is in it when bucked, and always from the same side, which isn’t always down. The two thestrals moved with their backs to the cloud cannons and bucked hard. One blast of snowballs heading towards the foals outside of bravo, the other at the catapults.

The foals at Bravo fell apart as they dodge and the eight when they got back to the the mane fort as it was closer, found themselves to be three left. Bravo quickly in the chaos of the foals regrouping raced out and “Captured” those they could. Taze saw some even going in and capturing those at Alpha and leading them back. The Foals did try to get the two who went for Alpha but only managed to get their own side covered in more snow. The two made it back to Bravo. A head count revealed the assault of Bravo resulted in sixteen foals under the care of the guard. Matthew took a quick note as Twilight used the chaos to teleport in and out with the figures to Matthew. “Okay, the foals have ten left.” he paused and shook his head. “I am making it fifteen just to err on safety.”

The foot of the catapult faced a deluge of snow that ripped through anything that got in it’s way. when the snow cleared pip could see the CMC and Shawn lying on their backs in the snow.

Scoots sighted and rolled around in the snow. “That is two for two that we get knocked out early.” She moaned. She did chuckle at Pinkie touched her forehead with the feather. “Phoenix Down.” She cried out before moving to the other three reviving them.

Shawn shook his head. “Going to take a good fifteen minutes to get the gears unclogged of snow.” He mumbled.

Applebloom looked at Pipsquack. “Can you hold them…” She made a rather cute squeak as Shawn picked her up and dragged her to the cover of the cloud ice ceiling. The other three CMC ducked inside as more snow was dumped on top of the catapult burying it even more.

Pip looked out over the field and then up to the flag that was still flying. “Rise the flag.” He ordered. The others knew what this meant. They were activating their secret weapon and would thus allow the other team to activate theirs without signaling. The flag was mostly to signal Derpy who was working on other things in the sky, but keeping an eye on the flagpole to know when to join.

Taze saw as a flag was raised up under the Red flag. It was Red with a cupcake and a series of bubbles on it. Twilight suddenly made a long and short whistle blast before teleporting into Alpha which had remained empty for over two minutes and lowered the Red flag due to not being occupied and with the other team holding Bravo, Charlie, and Delta, it left Alpha really empty, it not being an asset to Blue team thanks to the foals little roof, which Nurse Redheart had with unspoken permission from the guards went below as soon as it was going up to make sure the roof would not fall or collapse upon any heads while in use.

Reaching into his belt Taze took out a hand mirror signaling with a single flash that all troops were too fill as much of the air with snowballs as possible. Combined with Derpies throws and Pinkies insane throwing ability left the air between them white. Next Taze shone the mirror straight up. Neither party noted as a rainbow streak developed above them heading straight down. Picking up speed and velocity until there was a sudden boom from a little behind the guards base. a tell tale ring of rainbow light started to spread outward bringing with it wind and force. The entire battlefield was so mesmerized they didn’t notice the shockwave take the snowballs and pitch them all forward, forward at this point being the foals base as a literal deluge of rainbow colored snowballs both their own and the guards collapsed the roof upon them. The Judges and even the guards were already moving when all ten heads of the remaining foals popped up. It seemed the cloud had served as a cushion for the snow and the foals would state that it felt like sitting in cotton all around them.

The second snowball battle of Ponyville was over.

“VIVA LA SCIENCE!” Taze shouted

Matthew looked out over the scene of the “carnage” to him he liked the untouched pristine snow covered lawns of home. Here he saw paths, pits, mounds and even grass in some areas showing where the snow had been used to the very bottom. He realized that in this one spot. Over three feet of snow was between him and the ground. He looked at Rainbow Dash. “Let me guess you focused some extra snow flurries in this area to give us more fun?”

“You bet I did, if I was to be part of a snowball fight, it would have to be the most epic of all time. Which I say is what happened.” She boasted putting her left hoof over her chest with a cheeky grin.

Taze walked over to the gathering guards looking at the group “What wins a battle?”

“Obedience” one guard spoke “Sir”

“Quick thinking” another “Sir”

“Creativity” still another “Sir”

“And most of all?” Taze asked raising an eyebrow.

“LUCK SIR!” the group responded.

“You fought like soldiers today gentlemen, you acted like we expected you to, You treated this as a real , I’m sure I don’t speak only for myself.” Taze looked to Matthew “But for all of us.” He nodded towards Shawn. “Today gentlemen you took the first steps towards being actual , but I believe I promised a prize, the winner of the ruby and the right to a meal at our table, I believe with all my heart, belongs to Crescent blade and Moonbeam,” he signaled to the thestrals who approached, placing the gem between their hooves. “Without those cannons boys we would have been sunk” . With that Taze signalled. “The rest of you will be receiving double rations tonight, dismissed.” Taze said saluting with the wooden sword in his hands. The guards filed off exhausted but seemingly happy.

Matthew had walked over to the ruins of the foals base. “He blinked as he finally got a good count. “Forty?” He gasped and looked over at Taze. At one point he was fighting Forty foals. Although about seven looked sad. He guessed because they got to the game late.

“Now,” Matthew began. “Do not look down in shame, hold your heads up high, you can still brag that you won the first snowball fight of Ponyville against guards.” He looked at Pipsqueak. “It was you all who introduced the concept of super weapons of fighting.” He smiled wide. “I am proud to have offered my own prize.” He replied as he looked out.

“A commander is great when he wins. A great commander is one who learns from his defeats. You are alive, and so you live to another day.” He moved a little stiffly in his winter clothing that Rarity had made in one night for him. “Commander Pipsqueak. You lead your troops and while you had to think on your hoofs and did what you had to do to help your troops. You have earned the prize of a copy of my hat. Also, a dinner tomorrow night at the officers table in the Tavern.”

“Why not tonight?” Pipsqueak asked.

“Because tonight, I dine with all of you to celebrate a wondrous battle and a fun time.” He looked around at them. “So… shall you go home? Or do you want to play some more in the snow?”

“Play!” They all shouted.

“Then, I think I shall join you all… at least running around and doing some not so serious fights with snows.” Matthew replied as he picked up a snowball, only to pause as he heard a voice behind him.

“My my that was truly an impressive display.” An older sounding feminine voice spoke up behind Matthew.

Matthew spun around and looked at who was speaking towards him as the snowball fell from his hands.

Standing in her boots, a fluffy looking jacket and her cavat, Mayor Mare looked at all of them. her aid standing beside her as always. “I’m not sure I can remember a snowball fight with such power, such cunning.” she smiled. “Why it’s almost worth repeating.”

“Repeating Ma’am?” he asked while anything else he might say was cut and drowned out by the cheering of the foals around him. He smiled weakly hoping nothing went too far out of control.

“As Mayor of Ponyville, I hereby set aside these three days that they shall be here and forever set aside for the battle of Ponyville, that is as long as the guards are willing.” Mayor Mare turned to Taze with an asking look, as did pretty much every pony present.

“Uh” Taze looked at Matthew who gave a gentle nod, then to Shawn who did likewise. “Mayor Mare, on behalf of the guard, it would be our honor.” he said. “That is of course as long as Shawn acts as general next year.”

Shawn only shrugged in response. “Eh, why not.” He said.

The cheering from the ponies around could be heard clear across town. Many parents were confused and all of them looked out towards where the snowball fight had occurred, unsure of what or who had won as it sounded like everypony there yelling and cheering.

Mayor Mare smiled and picked up a snowball, the one that Matthew dropped and suddenly tossed it at Twilight. She blinked and looked at the Mayor who grinned. “Free for all.” Twilight yelled and the entire fields erupted into chaos of a free for all snowball fight.

Matthew in one moment found himself pelted by three snowballs and quickly had to pick up a snowball before throwing it in a random direction before ducking behind a wall. The fortifications were now used for cover but it was quickly turning into a fun day that lasted for another three hours and one that tired everyone and everypony. Even the air was full of snowballs as the Pegasus took to the air to throw not even snow but puffs of clouds as well as each other.

Naturally when a big event ended in ponyville there was only one way to end it. A PARTY!. neither Sugarcube Corner or the Punch Bowl was large enough to hold everyone so Pinkie Pie decided to hold it at Sweet Apple Acres, the barn being just large enough for everyone.

Taze lead the guards in a column three wide. Ponies from all over town stomped as they entered.

They were followed shortly after by the foals who the guards saluted with respect. With a little coaxing from Twilight and Fluttershy, Pinkie had decided to go with blankets and warm drinks rather than streamers and punch. The music playing was slower and more relaxing as tired ponies chatted about the day.

“And that my friend is why Joan de Arc would defeat William the Conqueror.” Taze laughed walking up to Matthew. “The cannon over the catapult”

“That may be, but you forget what he had that was still an imposing force even in Joan’s day. The Longbowmen.” Matthew countered with a tired smile as he tried to stop shaking from the cold. “Also have William capture one of her pieces and I am sure the match would be an interesting event.”

“Perhaps.” Taze said handing Matthew a bundle. “I had a second cloak made, believe me it’s warmer than it looks.”

Matthew smiled and took the cloak and placed it over the winter jacket Rarity had made for him and still shivered. “It is the core body temp I fear, I was outside for too long.” He smiled a little. “But still fun.” He gave Taze a sideways glance, “Besides you know I will defend William with the last of my breath, he is my great so many great grandfathers.” He muttered low. “My family has gathered some very interesting branches in time, and now… a branch has been cast from one vineyard and into another one.” He looked around. “What shall we produce? Bitter fruit or sweet fruit?”

“The best wines are made from the best grapes, and the best grapes are the ones you’d least expect.” Taze said carrying the metaphor. “Who knows, maybe in the future here they’ll talk of Matthew the Brilliant” Taze gently clapped his friend on the back.

Matthew only smiled at his friend. “That does sound a little nice, maybe a generation after I am gone, but I am sure you will have stories and titles bestowed upon you as well.” He shook his head. “To see the world a thousand years from now… that would be fascinating.”

“Matthew if the great bard is right, and the world is a stage, i’m not the main character in this play.” Taze half heartedly chuckled. “I’m just the plucky side kick.”

Matthew stared at Taze, his friend. “So says the guy who fought till his blades went dull, who fought them with fists and hands, who was cocooned out of fear of his body being a weapon. You are, as one might say, a main character. Then again according the great bard, if this be a dream and we spirits offend, we do apologies, for it is time to wake up.” Matthew paused and shook his head. “Something like that, ending of a Midsummer Night’s dream.”

Taze took a drink from his mug, non-alcoholic hot apple cider, it was sweet and the heat seeped in. “You know, at least if I had to be stranded in a alternate universe, I’m glad it was with two friends, I think together we could make it here.”

Matthew nodded his head as he took another mug of hot apple cider, which for an American was automaticly non-alcoholic. He would have to be careful just if he heard the word Hard Apple Cider. “That is hitting the spot.” Matthew sighed.

Meanwhile in the back Shawn was leaning against one of the back walls with a mug in his hand, at his side was Big Macintosh, also with a mug in hoof. Both looked to each other for a second before Mac faced the group again. “Eeyup.”

With the same tone Shawn faced the group ahead of them and repeated. “Eeyup.”

“So are snowball fights like this where you come from?” Twilight asked as she approached Taze and Matthew.

Matthew looked at Taze, “I do not know about Pokke, but from the United States, not really, nothing as elaborate, sure they might have mounds to give cover and we can use trees to hide behind, but no, nothing as awesome as I judged today, it was more like what you saw with the Mayor and all the ponies showing up, a free for all mostly. Just good fun.”

“When we do have snowball fights we usually go for days.” Taze said with a grin. “The winters are long and hard with mountains of deep snow so really snowball fights, building snow stuff, ice hockey.” Taze said

“What exactly is ice hockey?” Twilight asked with a mixture of confusion and curiosity of learning a new thing from Pokke.

“It’s hockey on ice” Taze answered in a tone that seemed to say this should be obvious.

“And hockey is?” she asked

Matthew just froze and looked between his friend and Twilight unsure of what will happen next, if he was like some of his friends from Canada, and not Pokke like they had to keep pretending. This could go, very poorly.

Taze couldn’t say anything, he could only stare at her as if she had grown a second horn. Which Matthew found a little amusing. “You don’t know what hockey is?” Twilight only nodded her head up and down to confirm that she did not know what it was.

“But I would like to hear about it. Sounds like a bit of fun.” She replied as she sat down and magiced a scroll, ink well and a quill to take notes about this sport.

“Where’s Storm Hammer, I’m gonna need some skates” Taze said not even answering Twilight’s questions as he stormed off.

Matthew looked to Twilight who looked back at him utterly baffled. “It’s akin to a National sport to them, that and curling.” Matthew was sipping some more from his Apple Cider.

“And what's curling?” she asked with a wag of her tail as she sat there and looked like she was hungry for facts.

“Well, based on what I recall reading up on Pokke, and Curling, which was taken up nicely by a nation to my north, those two take Curling very, very seriously.” he shook his head. “Anyway, moving on,” He drawled out the Moving on part a little bit. “What Curling is that you have a big stone, on a sheet of ice, your goal is to sweep the ice in front of you as someone uses a broom to push said stone towards a painted ring at the other end of the course and the goal is to have it slide to a stop as close to the center as possible, and this is with two teams and you can use your stone to knock the other teams stone out of the circle dropping that teams points that had the stone moved. It is actually very fun to watch.” Even as he said that he thought of his Aunt’s voice calling him crazy for liking a boring sport like curling.

Twilight Smiled a little. “So, any national sports your nation is good at?”

Matthew smiled as he took another sip which turned into a pull of the last of the warm liquid. “Yes,” he replied as he put the mug onto a haybale next to him. “Baseball.”

“Baseball?” She asked with a tilt of her head. “I, think that I might have heard of it. Is it where you run around kicking a ball at nets?”

Matthew blinked and looked the ceiling. “That is Soccer in the US, and the rest of the world Football.”

“Oh, We have football, but that is rather difficult and brutal, you can body slam opponents.” Matthew looked down as Twilight said that, and in his mind he realized that it sound very much like Rugby.

Matthew did smile a little bit too wide. “I might teach you some of the basics of Baseball when the weather is nicer, and.. I wouldn’t mind seeing some of your football.”

“That would be awesome, my brother is big on sports, I could see if he can come by to teach you some of our sports in exchange of teaching us some of human sports.” She smiled as she turned her head up to the ceiling. “Hey Rainbow,” She called and a second later in a blur of rainbow colors Rainbow Dash stood there smiling.

“Yeah Twilight?” She asked with a grin before turning back to the tables. “Can you make it fast? I want to get back to the cider.”

“Sure,” Twilight replied with a smile as she turned to Matthew. “I was just wondering if you wanted to gather up some Pegasus when it’s warmer and show off one of your sport events.”

Rainbow looked at Twilight before grinning. “That would be awesome, I already have a thought, Pegasus Rugby or Sky Darts, that is where two teams gather, why one of the fields could be as large as a mile long and a mile across, anyway you have these sticks with nets attached to them and you toss around this hard ball as you fly around the sky.” Matthew nodded his head, sounded like Lacrosse to him. He noticed that Rainbow was speaking again so he stopped his thinking at the moment. “I think the humans would enjoy that sport.” She smiled as she saw Twilight wrote it down before dashing off to the Cider table again.

Matthew slowly stood up and began to walk to where he saw Taze talking to Storm Hammer and wondered if he could get a woodworker to craft a baseball bat.

Taze finished his conversation with Storm Hammer and walked over to Matthew. “Three days before they can have the skates ready.” He grumbled.

He looked at Taze. “At least they had skates if you recall a certain song.” he mumbled. “SO they just have to make a pair that fits you, imagine having to tell the entire concept to one who never saw skates before.”

“Fair point, so what did you two talk about?” Taze asked with a slight tilt of the head, picking on a body movement of the ponies.

“Well, an exchange day of sports. Seems that they want to teach or show us Football, which sounded like Rugby, and Pegasus Rugby, which I have no clue about. As well as another Pegasus sport that sounds like Lacrosse but only in the air. In exchange we teach them Ice Hockey, Curling, and Baseball.” Matthew blinked a little as his body shook from a shiver. “You know what I feel like doing Taze?” he asked before answering his own question. “No, you might not, I got to stop doing that, drove my mom nuts with those questions, anyway, I need to get a guitar and play some Christmas songs.”

“Maybe start with something a little less human based.” Taze suggested. “Winter wonderland?”

Matthew nodded his head. “I guess I could do that, Winter Wonderland, but I still think that I should try and do Silent Night.” He smirked. “I can do English and German.” He sighed and looked around. “If only I had the guitar they made for me.”

“You mean this?” Pinkie Pie hopped into the conversation literally holding the guitar. Matthew only smiled and picked it up.

“Thank you Pinkie,” Matthew replied as he moved to sit on a hay bale and looked at the doors and thinking of some of the scenery outside. He slowly began to pluck the strings as he tuned it a little before nodding his head. He slowly began to play on the guitar a song he was familiar with. One he enjoyed to play here and there.

Shawn turned his head as he recognized some of the chords, he recognized a little of holy night, then jingle bells and then Matthew began to sing, while not the best singer with the music and the setting it seemed to be just right. “Sleigh bells are ringing are you listening?” He sung the first line as Ponies slowly stopped their talking and listened to Matthew’s singing and playing.

As the music started Taze quietly made his way over to Shawn. “Listen Shawn I’m going to head out of here while everyone's distracted, I won’t be at the tavern tonight, or probably tomorrow.” he told Shawn.

Shawn only responded with a quizzical look, one brow raised as if asking why.

“I’m heading out to the castle.” Taze whispered to Shawn so no other ponies would hear their conversation. “One of us needs to see what it’s gonna be like getting there.”

Shawn gave a nod to the side in a gesture to follow him. Specifically, at the door, soon he started walking towards it. As they walked out they heard Matthew’s guitar playing and singing switched to another song. “Oh the weather outside is frightful, and I’ve brought corn for popping, since we no place to go, let it snow, let it snow, let it snow.”

Taze waited a few moments acting natural before he followed Shawn. Their leaving the room was observed by few none of whom noticed anything suspicious.

Shawn walked at an even pace towards the direction of town. “Need to get the rest of it.” Outside the sun was setting, casting the surroundings into an almost unreal magical setting of snow covering bare trees and the path they tread was packed from the many hooves that trekked to the barn for the party. The air was nippy but the clouds had broken to allow the night sky and stars reign over a winter wonderland.

“The rest of what?” Taze asked raising an eyebrow. “The carts packed, I got food, blankets, dry wood, my weapons, my knife, a fresh axe. What else is there?”

Shawn didn’t verbally respond, instead he reached into his coat with his right hand and pulled out something. “Ammunition.” He said, showing a second flintlock pistol, much like the first one he gave to Matthew. He flipped it in his hand and held it out for Taze to take as they walked.

Tazes eye’s widened as he saw it. “You made another one?” Taze asked

Shawn only raised a brow. “What’s the point in only going for one? I had the smiths make Matthew’s first, I wanted him to have it as an early gift, it just happened his birthday was close by. I had them make his special, I don’t even know if he noticed the engraving on it.”

“Just don’t start making muskets ok?” Taze said. “But thanks.” He said placing the pistol out of sight in his belt.

Shawn only smiled and gave a tap to the side of his head. “All up here, and the rest hidden. Only Steel Weaver has been working on this project, and he is sworn to secrecy.” He chuckled. “Those will come later, if at all.” He laughed in a low manner, keeping himself quiet.

“The ammunition was finished recently, after all, it's not as complex as a full bullet, but I’m sure you can figure it out.” He looked over at Taze and smirked. “Mostly sure at least, if you need any pointers before you go, just ask.”

“Cartridge, ball, ramrod, pull pack and fire?” Taze double checked the loading procedure.

Shawn shrugged. “Good enough.” He chuckled afterwards. “Here we are.” He said as they stepped up to the Tavern.

“Just make sure he doesn’t send a full battalion after me.” Taze said.

“What are you talking about, after all… You’re just going on a small camping trip a bit into the forest…” Shawn smirked as he said this. “I’m pretty sure you mentioned wanting to go alone to practice and train.” He finished with a smile.

They arrived at the room, Taze opened the door and walked in. Retrieving his spare cloak. “I put everything I’m not taking in my chest, Meme has the key. I shouldn’t be gone longer than two days if everything goes well so prepared for two and a half.”

“Forty-eight to sixty hours remaining. Keep track of time, the moon may not have a face this time, but you are still on a short time limit.” Shawn replied.

“And no ocarina to slow time.” Taze chuckled. “According to Fluttershy chimeras rarely cause trouble at night so as long as I keep a torch for timberwolves II should be fine.” He double checked his belt nodding with everything in place.

“Taze. You might need this.” Shawn said, passing a decent sized pouch at Taze. “I think it would suck to leave, without the ammo.”

Taze took the pouch, storing it in his bandolier. “So uncivilized.” He quoted with a british accent.

Shawn paused for a moment before looking Taze in the eyes. “Five, Shots. That’s all you got.”

“Lets hope I don’t need any.” Taze said. One last double check of everything and he turned to Shawn offering him a hand. “Thanks man.”

Shawn grabbed his hand. “Don’t thank me yet. Enjoy your, ‘camping trip’…” He smiled. “Be sure to tell me about what you find.”

Taze nodded as he shook Shawn’s hand before releasing it, he turned to the door and with a wink backwards he left the Punch Bowl. Outside a black earth pony stood harnessed to the cart. “You know Rook, I was planning to go it alone.” Taze said

“Sorry sir, but if you're going out there you’re going with back up.”

“And if I order you?” Taze raised a brow.

“You’ve seen my file, you really think that’ll work?” The earth pony raised a brow.

Taze let out a wry chuckle. “That’s what I wanted to hear.” And with that the two of them set off silently out of Ponyville proper.

Shawn watched from the window as the two left Ponyville. “Well, some people say camping is best with company…” He said rolling his eyes and heading to the desk off to the side, quill and parchment ready to write.

Author's Note

Shawn820: You've Doomed Us

American_Brony: This technically was written before the giant snow ball fight that appears on the main feature box. We are always writing ahead, as in, this was finished and wrapped up two to three months ago.

TealSpeckles: doomed! doomed! DOOOOOOOOOMED!

American_Brony: I think we need to use this box for something other then random words you two.

Shawn820: Fine, Chapter update, currently on chapter 29.

16 - Into the Woods

Dawn of the First Day

Extended Holiday
Chp 16: Dawn of the First Day
Act 2

Matthew looked right at Shawn, then at the empty bed, to Me-Me, and then to Shawn again. “Again, Say again what you just said.” Matthew just stared at the ground gathered in the room. Mutatio just stayed on the ceiling.

Shawn sighed. “Taze and Rook are out on a camping trip, training and what not.”

Matthew just stared at Shawn. “Where? The snow is on the ground and I already have Silver Spear tracking the wheels and hoof and foot prints I will find out where they went, and with a snow storm also scheduled for two days from now. I find it very worrisome that he went camping now.”

“Matthew.” Shawn said putting his hand on his shoulder. “Just be calm, he knows what he was getting into, remember, training. He wanted to do this with just him and Rook.” He patted him. “Remember, he knew what he was getting into.”

“Wait… What?” Rook’s eyes widened as he looked at Taze.

“We need to get there and back to Ponyville within the next two days or we’ll be up to you ears in snow.” Taze said. “Keep in mind we’re in the Everfree, it actually could snow at any time.”

“Then why did we go out here sir?” The earth pony asked.

“Well I was planning on going myself because I can survive out in the snow, I know what to do, bring the cart over here.” He instructed as he finished digging out a pit in the snow.

“Sir you made it too small, with the cart here we'll be surrounded by snow, we’ll freeze” Rook looked around somewhat agitated.

“Calm down Rook, snows an insulator, when I get the fire started it well keep the heat where we need it” Taze said collecting up some of the lighter bark and twigs from the wood he brought.

“Sir I didn’t see flint or tinder among the supplies.” Taze stifled a laugh as he placed an old sheet of parchment under the twigs and lit it with his lighter. Quickly stowing it back in his belt he turns around.

“I can make fire with my bare hands.” Taze smiled as the parchment burned up before the flames started consuming the lighter wood and then onto the larger stuff. “Now lean back against the cart and rest, you’ve been pulling all night, I’ll take first watch.” Taze ordered.

Shawn was wandering Ponyville while Matthew was out with his men hunting for just where Taze had gone. He had not been told where the campout was happening, at the time Shawn had no real work, AJ said they were finished and he didn’t need to work anymore. He was currently walking in the market, thinking about buying something to alleviate his boredom, the smiths were busy, the troops training, and Taze gone. Looking at the stalls around him he noticed little of interest.

One stall seemed to be full of scrap metal and random scraped tools and things. Though the obvious purpose seemed to be buying, Shawn could notice they seemed to be selling a few exotic looking ingots.

With a turn he walked up to the stall to investigate. After a moment he noticed a couple dark orange ingots sitting off the side. Calling out to the one handling the stall, he questioned. “Oricalcium?” He said remembering a couple games that had a metal similar.

“Comes from the far south.” The patron, a small steel grey unicorn said. “It’s hard to shape but strong and it doesn’t rust.” he noted. “Also has great enchanting properties.”

“What happens to be the price?” Shawn questioned still looking at the ingots.

“Eight bits per an ingot.” The unicorn said. “And that’s the best I can offer.”

“I’ll go for it.” Shawn said nodding.

“How many would you like?”

“All sixteen if you would.” Shawn said facing the unicorn.

The unicorn let out a loud braying laugh, it went on for a few seconds before he calmed down. “Seriously son how many do you want?”

Shawn looked to the unicorn with an expression that seemed to remain. “All. Sixteen.” He seemed almost bored as he said it.

“That’s one hundred and twenty-eight bits.” The unicorn said. “You sure you got that much?”

Shawn, with his bored expression, pulled open his coat at his left to reveal a pouch that seemed to be stuffed with something. He pulled it open as he walked over to the counter and dumped a huge portion of the contents onto the table. “Sorry, would you repeat the price? One hundred and twenty eight, correct?”

The unicorns jaw dropped. In the corner of Shawns vision he saw several stands working to bring out the best of their inventories. Finally getting a grip, the unicorn went immediately to the counter and started storing bits. “Did you need those delivered?” The unicorn asked quickly.

After testing the weight on one ingot he looked to the unicorn. “Got any durable bags?”

The unicorn had one for Shawn in a flash. “Here you go sir.”

With a small hum he filled the bag and lifted it over his shoulders, not really straining himself.

The market place was quiet as all the ponies looked at Shawn lifting the bag of ingots. Shawn cleared his throat and all action returned at a hurried pace.

“I think I’ll be back…” Shawn said aloud. “Quite… Interesting on what I can find...” He said, whistling as he walked off towards where he knew the smiths were at, one hand in his pocket, the other holding the sack of ingots.

Matthew actually marched through the snow with a scowl as He paused to looked out over the small hill towards the dark trees of the Everfree Forest, the wind was still and the earth quiet. He just looked out into the forest. “Of all the places.” He muttered as he signaled to Moonshade who was above him wearing sunglasses who made a strange sound, a cross of a horse ney and a whistle and the troops poking around the forest edge began to march back towards town. Matthew turned around and began to trudge back to the market.

“You’re not going in there?” Moonshade asked with a look of bewilderment.

“I am not suicidal, I would need a large team to tag along, and large numbers would scare the Timberwolves or other hunters and I,” He took a deep breath. “I need to trust my friends, even if they made what I consider insane and suicidal moves.” He looked behind him with a look of pain. “If only the forest was the Whitetail or something nice. Instead he is in a forest full of dragons, Cockatrices, Manticores, and Chimeras.” He turned around and began to look where he was going. “He’s the hunter, so I am sure he will be surviving.”

Moonshade smiled at Matthew as she landed. “Well I know something that might interest you, Shopping at the market.” Matthew turned to look at her with a raised eyebrow. “What, I see how you look at some of our stuff, I am sure you’ll find some trinket or another to mess around with or ponder about how we made it or something.”

Matthew chuckled a little. “Still remembering my slight overboard talking about the Ponyville train system?” he paused and shivered in joy as he heard the steam whistle of the train arriving from another location in Equestria to this small town. “I love that sound.” He whispered and looked to the Market. “Maybe I can get some Train stuff or something.” He muttered and picked up his pace to enter the market proper. “You are right, a little shopping might be fun, and I need to remember that all my bills are paid for, I actually have a surplus at the moment.” he paused and looked at Moonshade as he realized something. “What might I do to bring in an extra coin? Taze can chop firewood but… with my condition,” He trailed off realizing that an agricultural town, in a mix of high fantasy low tech, he would have trouble finding a job he could hold.

He continued to walk drawing the winter clothing tighter around himself. Looking, but now slightly slipping into personal thoughts and what to do next. He however felt suddenly a tug on his hood from Moonshade as she stopped his walking, in annoyance and a flashback to when a friend’s horse tried to eat his old winter coat, he turned and paused as he saw what she wanted to show him. “Oh… good eye Moonshade.”

“Your welcome sir.” Moonshade replied with a slight grin as she folded her bat wings. “So, I shall leave you to your own devices.” Matthew nodded and smiled as he stepped forward. As he did so Moonshade turned and walked into another section of the market and was lost to sight in the chilly winter air, and the crowds hanging around.

“Hello.” He called out to the at the moment empty stall, he looked around seeing nothing to denote that their was a break or they were out to lunch. “Anypony home?”

A bright yellow pegasus with a green mane ran in behind the stall. “Sorry, sorry. I’m here” she said.

“Not a problem,” Matthew replied as she fully realized who she was talking to. He could tell as she did a double take and then raised her head up to look, or try to look in Matthew’s face.

“I-I’m Feather Flight what can i do for you?” she asked.

“Well, I,” he paused and smiled good he saw crossbow bolts and a sketch of a crossbow, he did not want to offend her about using a weapon she didn’t like. “I am looking for bolts for a crossbow, as well as a kit to help me start making my own.” He replied with a smile. “Kind of new to the ranged weapons.” He smiled in hopes of trying to make her not so nervous.

She started rummaging around behind the stall before pulling out a container. “These are hunting bolts from gryphonia.” She said “I’m sorry but I don’t carry a lot of bolts made for combat.” She said “Mostly for sport, the fletching kit however we do have.”

Matthew smiled a little. “So, a decent kit, would include what exactly?” Matthew asked as he looked over the container of hunting bolts, hunting bolts he felt would work well if he encountered any beast. He was doing a mental count of the bolts. He knew he already had twenty five bolts left in his current supply.

She brought out a small devise, two wooden wheels held a shaft of wood between them like the device used to make spear shafts but miniature. Which Matthew didn’t know about either, she then brought out a small curved blade. Gently turning a small crank on the right side she guided the blade across the shaft gently. “This device allows you to smooth out and shape the body of a bolt to the desired thickness” she explained. “the kit also comes with a supply of flights fashioned from seagull feathers and arrow heads, though I’d suggest you get some sharper ones made.”

Matthew nodded his head. “I can assure you I can get sharper arrow or bolt heads.” he replied and looked at the kit. “How much? For the Kit, and how much for the hunting bolts.” He replied as he looked at the two different things he wanted to buy.

“The kit is worth six bits, while the lot of bolts is five.” She answered. “Though if you buy them together you can take them for an even ten.”

Matthew smiled a little. “I would pay eight for the set, but pay two for the container for the bolts as well.” He spoke doing his best not to flub his first bartering experience. He had a gut feel that the bolts might not come with the container so he was working in a deal. Or at least trying.

“You throw in an extra bit and I’ll give you a bolt quiver instead.” she offered.

Matthew blinked and nodded, “Eleven for the bolts, the kit, and a quiver, I say that is a deal Miss Feather Flight.” He held out a hand before blinking. “Uh, how do you seal a deal usually?” he asked, “In my culture is usually is concluded with a handshake.”

“A hoof shake is fine with me.” she nodded offering a hoof. Matthew smiled and made a fist and touched her hoof with his knuckles and they shook on the transaction. She packed up the bolts into the quiver and the kit went back into the box she pulled it out of and gave it over to Matthew who put the quiver on his back, and tucked the device under his left arm. He nodded again as she counted out the bits and placed them in a strong box. Matthew turned around and with four bits of money left, he decided to go find something fun to buy.

Matthew turned down one row and then another before he paused and slowed his pace before moving back towards a stall that had caught his eye. He smiled as he eyed one of the products. “So,” He asked as he looked at the selection in front of him. He also saw pictures of coin and a number beside them. He also saw another sign No Haggling Allowed. He shook his head and nodded to the merchant, his eyes taking in some details as he moved his head and eyes looking at the products he had a feeling that this merchant had traveled to Ponyville and was not a local. Still the products were interesting. “Cameras?” Matthew finally asked.

“Yep, produced by the finest craftsman in Canterlot. Some of these models use actual crystal structures to store the pictures till a trained Unicorn technician can develop them at your and his convenience.” Matthew noticed that the sales pony was a brown unicorn with a black mane. He smiled as he tipped the straw hat of his back a little. “For example this camera.” he held up a large fancy looking one. “Can store eight hundred pictures in one crystal.” He set it down and smiled a little as if he was going to go on.

Matthew cut him off, he had spent a year selling knives and worked as a cashier for a toy store. He knew a few things. “What about one that is durable but cheap, I don’t have a line of credit and I am looking for something that could capture memories of a moment as you said. Yet I do not need all the bells and whistles.”

The Unicorn Matthew saw did a small mouth twist but he waved to a smaller section. “I guess if you want a disposable set, you can look here.” Matthew looked and smiled as he saw one that was in the group. “So… I was thinking that one.” Matthew pointed to one of the cameras that looked slim and small. He blinked as he saw the price, was it suppose to be lower? But it showed a higher price. Matthew sighed a little and shook his head. It seemed that he would have to get a single use camera, he hated those, yet he shook his head, no he was not going to back down.

Matthew squared his shoulders. “I am sorry, but can I see the camera a little?” He asked as he held up a hand and the Unicorn blinked a little before moving the camera in his magic. “Now… if I can say, turn it on, take a picture of you, and make it turn out okay, will you accept four bits like it said at first? instead of the forty that it seems to be now?”

The Unicorn laughed a little. “First of all, that was always forty, it just covered the zero in the display. But seeing as most ponies don’t know how to operate these cameras, why not.”

Matthew smiled a little and looked it over and found a switch and pushed it. The camera made a chime and the Unicorn’s mouth twitched as Matthew looked through the viewfinder, pointed right at the Unicorn, used the lever that he remembered was like his father’s large film camera. He heard a click and pushed the shutter button. While the buttons and knobs and levers were a little big for his liking, he pulled it away and saw a little preview of the image on the back of the camera, he turned it around and showed it to the Unicorn.

“Ho, how? Most ponies ask where the glass plate goes. Or how I can fit a large roll of negatives into it.”

Matthew only grinned as he fished out the last of his bits. “Well, the camera mechanics never change, so why not assume that the camera already has the crystal in it, and.” He smiled as he now owned the camera. “It reminded me of the cameras back home.”

The Unicorn just blinked before doing something Matthew did not expect. He laughed as he smiled and held out a hoof. “Shutter Flash.” he replied as he turned to show off his Cutie Mark, a Camera with a cartoon flash. “I must say, if you had mentioned you already knew about these cameras from home, I would have knocked the price down without that contest.” he smiled a little, “Well why not give you a small crystal for space. He magiced a small crystal and a bag to hold it in. “Here you go, a three hundred picture crystal.” He handed both over with a smile. “And be sure to send anyone who likes the cameras to either Shutter Flash Photos in Canterlot or my traveling stall.”

Matthew nodded his head. “I shall do my best, and thank you my fine stallion. You have a good day.” Matthew shivered and pulled his winter coat closer to himself and walked back towards the Punch Bowl and the warm fire. He yawned a little before shaking his head to wake himself up. The Cold was putting himself to sleep.

Tazes eyes snapped open. After letting Rook rest Taze had taken his own turn to sleep, despite the cold he found sleep easily enough though from the feel of things he had only been asleep a few hours. with a groan he got to his feet and stretched.

“Your up already?” Black Rook asked, the earth pony was currently working by the fire heating some water as a few english muffins warmed on a flat stone.

“We got to make it to the palace by tonight.” Taze said. “I’d rather get that done as soon as possible.” He accepted a warm muffin and a mug of coffee when they were ready. The two ate quickly. Packed up their equipment and put out there fire. Rook once again got himself hooked up to the cart despite Taze’s protests he could handle hauling it for a while.

The next hour or so of walking seemed to go silently enough, though Taze got the eerie feeling something had their eyes on them.

The everfree having seemed to take the pegasus’s storm as a challenge was currently covered in a rather thick blanket of snow and Taze could hardly keep a straight face as he grinned from the musical crunching of snow beneath their feet.

That was until they heard a snap from somewhere outside the path, Taze cautiously drew a sword as the two picked up their pace.

Shawn had arrived at the camp where the smiths were, what seemed to be at the moment, relaxing. “Hey.” He called out, raising his left hand in greeting. “I bring gifts.”

“Oh, gifts ey?” Steel Weaver grinned. “And it not even mah birthday.”

Lifting the bag over his shoulder, Shawn placed the bag in front of Steel with a heavy thud and some clanks.

“Well now.” He said opening the bag. “Where’d ya pick this up?” He asked tapping an ingot.

Shawn shrugged. “Market, like eight bits a ingot or something.” He chuckled. “I kinda recognised it, or at least it seemed familiar. Oricalcium if I remember correctly.”

“Oricalcium.” The smith identified it. “Never could get this at the castle, not economical they always used to tell me, but if you can work the metal it’s great for heavy weapons and armor.”

“Sounds like my purchase was worth it then.” He turned and with a wave started to leave. “Enjoy, all yours to do what you want with, I’m going back to see what else they got.”

Steel Weaver barely recognised Shawn leaving as he got a quill and parchment, designs running through his head almost immediately.

Shawn, upon arriving back at the market scanned it once again, he still had a ton of bits, and quite frankly, he really didn’t need it, he didn’t feel like using it all on expensive meals and useless things.

With a sigh he had apparently walked through the market without anything catching his interest. Wandering around Ponyville one more time he did think of something, it being winter and all. Looking around at where he was he redirected his path and started to head towards the Carousel Boutique, where Rarity worked, he had an idea in mind.

Upon finally arriving he had his idea in mind. With a quick breath he entered her establishment with a jingle.

“One moment darling,” Rarity called from a side room. Rarity then walked out into the room and smiled with a wide grin. “What can I do for you Lord Shawn?” She seemed giddy at the prospect of a noble in her shop at the moment.

Shawn chuckled. “Please, no need for titles, we’re friends aren’t we?” He asked with a small smile.

“I guess,” Rarity replied with her own sigh, “It is not often that one gets a noble in one’s store, and let alone one that refuses to use one’s title, at least allow me to offer you to stay for some high tea for lunch.” She smiled before taking off her glasses she uses to make her outfits. “So, what brings you to Carousel Boutique?” Rarity began to move to one of the many pony mannequins she had around the shop to try and show that she was treating him like a friend.

Shawn chuckled. “Perhaps some tea would be nice, but I am looking for something that might be a bit useful for me, and perhaps my two friends. I was thinking about some winter cloaks to help out. While I enjoy the cold, I would still enjoy some warmth.” He laughed a little.

Rarity only nodded her head. “Of course,” She replied as Shawn saw some gears working. “Something fine and regal for you, yet, with all your walking, practical and a little mud resistant.” She muttered, “As for your warrior friend, more durable and able to withstand, I think some Gold orb silk would be in order.” She muttered as she began to move to a drawing board. “Something to blend in your other friend, I was about to send a letter letting him know that his white winter jacket is ready for final fitting.” She smiled as she turned around. “Fluttershy let me collect some of the down for her ducks that they shed, she has enough living there that I have a nice stash for winter designs.” She paused. “However you three almost wiped me out, might need to start gathering and buying from some other suppliers if need.” She smiled and turned fully to the desk. “Two for each, I got the material, and I really do want to get rid of the extra bolts I have from when those dragons migrated, I think your military friend will enjoy it more than I ever will.” She smiled and smirked as she rose to her hind hooves. “Iddea!” She sang, “Oh Rarity you are a genius.” She went back down on all fours and quickly began to sketch. “Now… I already got your friend Matthew’s measurements the day before you all did that snow war, and I must say, thank you for including Sweetie Belle that was all she could talk about before school today.” She tutted as she heard coins jingling. “No need for that, these are rough ideas, Prototypes, I never charge a pony for a prototype idea.” She did giggle a little. “Which hasn’t been for over a years now.”

“Well a quick question. Would the materials cost you to make these items?”

Rarity shook her head with a chuckle. “I don’t think so, I have most of the materials already on hoof… unless Sweetie used up the gold fabric for more of her Cutie Mark Crusader capes.” She laughed a little. “I must say, you and your friend did look good in yours during the battle.”

Shawn chuckled lightly. "It certainly was interesting."

Matthew slowly walked into the tavern as he hummed a song under his breath. He shivered and shook some snow off the coat that he had been wearing before moving towards a warm spot in the tavern. “Earlie in the Morning.” His voice broke out as he sat down and settled in. He was feeling a little tired and felt like a nice nap. He did not notice the eyes nor the shadows moving on the ceiling above him. Before he sat up with an omphf as Mutatio landed in his lap with a buzzing sound.

“No, bad Mutatio, don’t practice your sneaking tactics on me… that is not nice.” he was holding a hand to his heart and seemed to be breathing heavy and twitchy now. “That, that hurt.” He muttered as he looked around before smiling. “At least the ribs have finally stopped hurting.” He sighed and leaned back as Mutatio smiled and tried a new disguise. A large canine like Winona and curled up to sleep in Matthew’s lap.

Moonshade walked in and shook snow from off her armor and her wings before looking around and smirking at the scene she was seeing. She crept up and gently tuck a letter with a purple stylized R on the front, in between Matthew and Mutatio before moving to a dark corner to sit and wait.

The timberwolves had been a surprise, Taze wasn’t gonna say that he saw them coming, or that Rook saw them coming, one minute they were traveling the next they were surrounded.

“Just to double check, do they eat meat or wood?” Taze asked

“All depends really, they eat wood when they're injured, but generally they prefer meat” Rook said somehow over the hilt of his short sword, which was inexplicably impressive.

“Ok, I had a hunch but felt I should double check.” Taze’s hand clenched the hilt of his sword harder.

The two stood there, Taze was turned to the side but Rook had not had the time to unhook himself from the cart leaving his one side open. They both waited staring the wolves in the eye’s doing there best never to look away. The wolves for their part stared back like wooden specters of death ready to pounce at the first sign of weakness.

A timberwolf charged out of the bushes at rooks open side. Taze turned around throwing a blade and managing to catch it in the paw. Pain lanced across the side of his chest as a wolf took the opportunity to charge him and it’s claws raked him. Fire begins to grow in his stomach Taze clenched his jaw and ignored the pain sinking his short blade into the area where the neck and head connected and twisting to take it off. He spared a short glance to see the scratches which were surprisingly a lot less severe than he thought they were. His attention was drawn back to the fight as another wolf pounced at him. time seemed to almost slow as the wolf traveled through the air. Taze feinted to the side sinking his sword into its stomach as he did and twisting. The wolf landed a few feet away motionless.

There was a grunt from Rook and Taze turned to see the earth pony using his sword to deadlock against the claws of a wolf. Taze prepared another throwing blade but Rook beat him too the kill rearing his hooves up to throw the wolf off, using the same momentum to land crushing the wolves chest inwards. With a whimper the wolves began backing away seeing as there was no easy meal here just yet. Taze never kept his eye’s off the wolves as they backed away. Reaching into the cart he pulled out a torch and lit it, using it to ignite the bodies, saving only a small piece of the wood because he figured Shawn might want to examine it later.

He hobbled next to Rook as the two of them made their way upward. Until they could find a clearing large enough to make a fire his wounds would have to wait.

Matthew blinked as two hours had past before this moment where he was waking up and feeling a little wetness on his chest. “Oh…” he blinked as he saw Mutatio as a canine still sleeping. “Great, Mutatio, you’re drooling.” Mutatio however was not waking up and still sleeping. Matthew sighed and looked over to Berry Punch who smiled and trotted over and gently picked up Mutatio before starting for the stairs.

“I’ll put him upstairs to sleep.” She smiled and left with her hooves echoing on the steps as Matthew finally got to get up and found the letter. He unfolded it and began to read it before lowering it and yelping and stepping back in shock and fear. “What is today? Scare Matthew to death?”

Moonshade only laughed as she stood there having used the time Matthew was reading to sneak up to stand in front of him. “So, what does it say?” She asked him as Matthew gathered up some of his things.

“Just that Shawn wants me at Rarity’s for some fitting.” he paused. “I wonder if I could get one of those hats that wrap around the ears.” he shook his head. “If Taze or Shawn even dare ask if I am putting any red related on the front I am whacking them with a rolled up newspaper.”

Moonshade only looked at Matthew in confusion over that comment but decided to follow after him. As soon as he left Me-Me dropped from the ceiling and started to go through the sacks that Matthew had left behind to see just what it was that he had bought. She grinned at seeing the bolts, more protection was good.

Still the outside was now, He looked to his pocket watch. “Fifteen hundred on the fourth of December.” He muttered before putting the pocket watch away and continued towards Rarity’s shop, where he opened slowly and found that even with the delay, he was still going to have to wait as she was just finishing up Shawn’s outfit.

“Be with you in a moment darling, you can sit down in the window if you life.” She did not turned around and yet she knew who was there and even that their was more then Matthew. “Also, I do say if you stay long enough I might make something that would go nicely with those dragon eyes dear, and your leathery wings, I am sure I can make something.”

“Thank you, but no thanks, I am on duty and I am only authorized to wear the armor, with no accessories.” She paused, “Though I can come back on an off shift if you want.”

“Of course.” Rarity replied.

Shawn almost right away raised a hand. “I’ll pay.”

“Stupid wolves.” Taze growled as he cleaned the scratches on his side. Upon a second examination Taze had found that while they were not as bad as he thought they were still worse than what he thought during the fight. Yet strangely enough the blood had clotted and the bleeding had stopped a lot sooner than it should have. Cleaning it still hurt like hell though.

“Seal.” Taze swore in french to avoid letting rook hear him use that kind of language. Finally setting the cloth down he looked around his supplies for something to wrap it in. He had simply asked for some medical supplies and wasn’t sure just what Nurse Redheart had packed inside the first aid kit she gave him. Fortunately he found some medical compresses and some gauss, he gingerly wrapped himself up as firmly as possible before putting his armor back on. standing up he looked to Rook. “Come on we lost enough time.”

“Are you sure you're ok? Maybe we should head back?” Rook looked at him curiously.

“Birth didn’t kill me, mother nature didn’t kill me, fire didn’t kill me, this wound won’t kill me either.” Taze said. “Let’s get moving.” He said heading off.

Rook stared at Taze wondering just what he was talking about, deciding discretion was the better side of valor he stowed it away for later and got the cart re-hooked up and followed after Taze.

Shawn headed out of Carousel Boutique, he felt like exploring the market one more time, perhaps finding something interesting this time. This time he came across a bit more due to more ponies having set up more places.

He came across something interesting, a stand selling books. He shrugged and wandered in, giving a quick nod to Twilight before scanning the titles across the shelf until something very peculiar.

A book, written in Latin.

“Ah I see you’ve taken an eye for the unreadable book.” A bronze coated earth pony behind the stand saw.

“Unreadable?” Shawn replied with a raised brow. The bookseller saw Twilight’s ears also perk at this comment.

“This book has been bouncing around Equestria for the better part of a millennia.” the bookseller explained. “They say it arrived an a blast of light, no ones been able to read its script, not even Celestia herself.’

Twilight looked to the bookseller, “So, how did you come to posses this book if it is so rare and mystic?”

“My grandfather was a linguist who attempted to crack it’s code, he spent eighty years and he never got past the first sentence.” The bookseller explained.

“Praecantatio a e Orbis.” Shawn read aloud.

“You know this script?” the bookseller asked astonished but not speechless.

“Magic of the World. It’s actually written in…” He paused translating it in his head to Equestrian. “Latin.”

“This language is from your world?” The bookseller asked.

“Yes actually. I think out of the three of us, I am not sure how much they know, but I know how to translate it.”

The earth pony stared at Shawn for a few minutes his face passive and unreadable. Finally he picked up the book and handed it to Shawn. “Take it.” he said.

“How much?” He questioned.

“If what you say is true, in your hands my grandfather's dream of bringing this texts knowledge to Equestria will be fulfilled, thats payment enough for me.” The stallion pressed the book to Shawn.

He hummed in thought for a moment. “Then I hope you don’t mind extra.” He said pulling out some coins and putting them on the counter next to the stallion. “And I will be paying.” He said looking the stallion in the eyes before mumbling to himself. “Rarity already got out of it…”

“Generosity is a rare trait these days, still rarer from a nobleman.” The stallion smiled. “May your generosity return to you a hundredfold my friend.”

Shawn chuckled. “I’m still wondering about the nobility here myself…”

Shawn turned on the spot and before he could take a step there was a certain lavender unicorn in his path, right next to him.

Twilight just sat there staring at him and the book, her tail swishing back and forth. “You have to teach me how to read that. I, a book of unknown knowledge. That, just think of all that can come about from that.”

Shawn raised a brow. “Perhaps I can translate it into a blank book, but first I will read it myself to make sure its good to go.” He said, eyeing the author of the book.

“Good? Like are there things you don’t want us to know about your world of Pokke?” She asked with a tilt of her head.

“Some things even I don’t know about myself, sometimes, information is best withheld. I’ve learned it in a very interesting way…” He said, putting the book in his left arm.

Twilight sighed and lowered her head, before lifting it up with a grin. “Wait, you said copy to another book, can I be the first one to read it when you are complete with the chapter one?”

Shawn chuckled. “Yes, in fact, you can have the first copy when it’s done as well, all to yourself.” He paused. “But for now, anything catch your eyes in here?”

She smiled and led Shawn over to where she had been gathering a pile of books, numbering no less than sixteen at the moment.

“Ooh, a collection.” He checked them out real quick. “You got enough for all of those?” He said raising a quick brow.

“Well, These are the ones for my own personal collection, I already bookmarked with my friend here the amount and numbers for what the town will pay for. These are for my own personal reading.” She smiled as she did some quick mathematics before frowning. “I’m off ten bits.” She began to run through the figures again and nodded. “Right, I didn’t count one book, I was putting it down when you revealed you could read the Clean Hoof Manuscript.”

Shawn smiled lightly. “Well if you ever need some extra funding for anything, heck, even a personal project of some sort don’t be afraid to ask.” He patted the side of his coat. “Trust me, I don’t mind in the slightest.”

She smiled a little. “Can I have fifteen bits? There is a second book I want to add to my collection, but I am short that amount, I’ll pay you back. Also stop by the treehouse and I’ll open your own library card account.”

Shawn laughed a little, reaching into his coat to pull out some bits, the possibility of miscounting was high but he didn’t seem to mind, she was a friend after all. “No need to pay me back, but I do think I will stop by the library sometime for that account, I wouldn’t mind checking out a couple books…” Shawn said, holding out the bits for her to take.

Twilight picked them up before frowning, “Shawn you gave me double what I asked, I must insist on giving it back to you.” She blinked as she look up and saw him already walking away and waving her off. She looked down and actually let out a foalish squeal. “More books.” She began to do a small jig on all four hooves at that moment.

Rarity hummed a bit as she trotted around Matthew, who was standing still and quiet. She smiled a little, “I do say darling, you have been most well behaved I thought for sure you would be like Rainbow and fidget all about.”

“No Ma’am,” Matthew replied, “I know when to stand still, besides this is nice that you are making me a cloak.”

Rarity only snickered. “Well, not just that dear,” She looked to Moonshade who only beamed back at Rarity. “I am making out of request from Moonshade, a full winter uniform out of this fabric. She bought the entire rest of the bolt for me to use to create items for you.”

Matthew actually turned and Rarity smiled at finally having movement to see how the fabric would move with bipedal movement. Matthew just stared at Moonshade. “You, but, what about your pay? Or?” he did not finish.

“Room and board is provided by you three, I like the open sky, and,” She grinned. “I thought it might be nice to get you to wear something other than your dress uniform all the time.” She raised a bat wing to keep Matthew silent. “Also, I thought it was a bargain as it brought money into Rarity’s shop, and it cleared out fabric she really didn’t need anymore. Congrats, you are getting three more copies of your first uniform. With proper Equestrian lettering.”

Matthew just turned his back on Moonshade and stared at the mirror in front of him and around him as Rarity kept pushing pens or moving fabric around. “I better have pockets.”

Rarity smiled as she magiced a tape measure to her. “Of course dear, it wouldn’t be a fighting outfit if it didn’t.” She paused and pulled a long length of fabric, “I was thinking of this left over would do well to hold anything you would need in a fight.” Matthew looked down and he smiled as she thought back to his little flintlock pistol. “I think,” he looked at Moonshade with a smile, “That this may take all day to plan out.” He paused. “How much do you have of this fabric?”

“Oh a huge amount, I wondered why I got so much, but it was a good deal, I can see why now.” She smiled at Matthew. “But one does not learn unless they are willing to take a risk and jump on an idea.”

Shawn, as he continued to walk away from both Twilight and the bookseller only said quietly to himself. “Oops.” He chuckled to himself. “Miscounted.” He smirked. “Lets see what else they have in this market.” He continued, looking around the market once again.

The next stand was more of a large tent like structure filled with random cages and aquariums and the like, inside these containers where various types of mythical and rare animals. on a particularly large bird stand a incredibly huge Roc perched eyeing everyone as they past. Next to it in a gilded cage was a fiery bird that Shawn easily recognised.

The phoenix eyed the area around it, as if trying to gain submission from everyone who past and usually it seemed to get it, even the roc, as large as it was, seemed wary of the ridiculously smaller bird.

“Oh, you’re an interesting one…” He commented stepping near the cage and leaning in to get a closer look.

The phoenix stared at him with a cold indifference.

Shawn only stared back, a seemingly bored expression. “Cute.” He said, still keeping eye contact with the phoenix.

When the phoenix realised he wasn’t going to back away it’s curiosity peaked. Leaning forward to get a closer look at Shawn.

Shawn put a hand out, letting the phoenix get to him on his own will.

The phoenix pecked it’s cage door gently which it seemed had never been locked to begin with. It flapped it’s wings experimentally when it was sure he wasn’t moving the phoenix glided over and landed gracefully on his arm.

Upon seeing the phoenix leave it’s cage, the roc let out a loud screech. From inside the tent Shawn heard something moving. He faced the noise and waited for something to happen.

From inside the tent a female gryphon strolled out of the tent. She had a falcons head and light blue feathers with colorful red fur. Curled under her wing was a whip and she was wearing heavy leather gloves.

“Can I help you?” Shawn noticed a very vague accent in her speech sounding mysteriously like french.

“Are you by chance the clerk of this place, or is it just for viewing.” Shawn said with a slight nod towards the phoenix on his right arm.

“Yes he is for sale.” she nodded.

Shawn gave a quick glance at the phoenix one last time. “How much for this one ‘ere?”

“Oh, I have never seen him take to anyone before.” The griffons eye’s widened. “Still is a rare beast non? The phoenix is the most proud of all the winged creatures! I would be starving myself to let him go for fifty bits.”

Shawn raised a brow, knowing a basic concept of what was going on. “Kay.” He said, reaching over to his pouch with his left hand and grabbing the amount needed, realising his funds were a bit low at the moment, albeit, low from what he actually grabbed, which was a small fraction. “Here you are.”

“Mercey.” She said surprised for a customer who did not haggle. “Will you be needing anything else?” she asked

Shawn moved his arm towards his shoulder to let the phoenix stand on that instead. “Feed and perhaps a perch for him, or something.”

In rapid succession Shawn found himself with a large bag of feed, a perch and several other highly superbulous accessories that apparently the pheonix ‘needed’. The entire thing had set him back another seventy bits.

In all, he was walking out with a bit of a full inventory, though he could lift it, he knew he needed to get it back to the Tavern. Didn’t want to carry it around all day by himself, so he decided it be best to drop it off, keeping the phoenix with him, thinking of a name.

“Renati?” He said with a glance at the phoenix.

The phoenix started at him tilting it’s head as if to ask what it meant.

“The Reborn.” He commented.

The phoenix took a few minutes to think about it. Tilting it’s head back and forth before looking back and nodding.

“Renati it is.” Shawn chuckled to himself, Renati still riding on his shoulder as they headed back to the market, his bag filled only a little bit, he had spent a fortune in one day, and decided to limit it a little. He only had around one hundred and seventy in the pouch, and that was it, no more after that. Needed to keep a lot left over if it came to fees. “Taze…” He mumbled to himself.

The phoenix tilted his head again inquisitively.

“Nothing, nothing.” He said, reaching up and rubbing the phoenix's head carefully with his hand.

Taze and Rook started, they had finally made it too the bridge separating them from the castle…. only to realise their cart was too wide to fit on it.

“Well, gotta remember to get some platforms made so we can build a larger bridge when we come here with the troops.” Taze said “Damn good thing we made this trip.”

“Yeah but how are we going to get everything across?” Rook asked.

“Carry it?” Taze asked raising an eyebrow. “Not like we have much choice.”

“Great.” Rook rolled his eye’s.

An hour and several trips later the cart was empty on the other side of the gorge and Taze and Black Rook stood in the courtyard of the castle of the two pony sisters. Somehow despite the crumbling pieces and the moth eaten tapestries, the castle still felt, secure, homey even. The portcullis was still operational and after no small amount of work they’d managed to lower it for the night.

The sun was beginning to set when camp was set up and the two of them ate a thrown together vegetable soup made from their supplies. After eating Taze lite a new torch and headed for the castle.

“Where are you going?” Rook asked, raising an eyebrow.

“If we’re going to fix it up we need to know what it’s like in there.” Taze said “Besides it wasn’t unheard of for some castles to be build over underground hot springs, who knows we may find one in the lower parts.” Taze said

“And this can’t wait till morning?” Rook asked.

“I’ll be fine.” Taze said. “What's the worst that could happen?” he asked as he headed into the ruins. Rook rolled his eye’s but leaned back and relaxed.

Matthew looked at the wonderful and he actually paused as he watched the setting of the sun. He leaned against one of the lampposts and just watched memorized at the setting sun before blinking and shaking his head and moved again in the lengthening shadows towards the tavern. He would get the outfits Rarity was planning in two days. She had a window of time where she could focus on these before needing to work on another order for one Sapphire Shores. He sighed as he walked into the Tavern and looked up and paused and stared at Shawn who was sitting at the bar, well he was not staring at Shawn but what was perched on his shoulder and looking around like it or he owned the tavern. Matthew stepped forward and the beautiful plumage bird that Matthew was not wanting to believe was a living Phoenix just turned his head, how did he know a he anyway? He wondered and the bird just stared at him. A stare that felt like it was going to his very soul. Matthew to this day did not know why, but he only smiled a little and moved to take up a seat next to Shawn, on the side that did not have the Pheonix. “Hey.”

Behind him, Moonshade entered only to have Renati just screech at her, which made Matthew jump and turn and saw Moonshade staring down the fire bird with her own aggressive stance before the two finally nodded to one another.

Moonshade walked up and sat down before looking at the bird. “Great, another one from Luna’s rebellion.” She muttered and turned around. “One Moon ale, Large Mug.” She ordered and looked sideways with a glare before looking forward.

Matthew looked between the two and sighed. “Of course… why not? Why not have day and night remember the time a sister got jealous and here I am, in the twilight zone.”

Shawn, noticing the glare still being held by Renati, caused him to make a click sound with his mouth, making Renati face away, and calm down.

Matthew sighed. “I am not surprised, a Phoenix would remember those bad days.” He looked over at the bird. “Hey, just because the past was sad or worse than what you like doesn’t mean it is always like it, the Night guards changed.” He turned his head back and looked at Berry. “I must be crazy, I almost wanted to start a debate with a Phoenix, and I don’t know how to speak Phoenix.” His tone of voice showed that if he did know how, he would have continue where he was going. Berry smiled and placed a mug of hot chocolate in front of him.

“You look cold, here, have something to warm you up, and you might want to stay indoors you look a little less colorful than before.” Matthew only nodded his head before taking a sip of the drink and smiled. The right temp where it was hot enough to warm you, but cold enough not to burn your mouth or tongue.

Taze stalked through the hallways carefully. Things had been… Lively since he left Rook, somehow during his travels he had managed to set off what had to be one of the most marvelous booby traps he had ever seen, seriously the walls had launched pillows at him. The one thing that creeped him out was the kneeling statues of pegasi that appeared to be weeping. They had him checking behind him every few seconds as he walked past them, he was almost positive one moved, but hopefully his mind was playing tricks on him. Several of the statues and tapestries he had come across that weren’t severely crumbled or decayed had strange depictions, a gryphon an earth pony and a pegasus standing heroically, a depiction of what appeared to be three armed minotaurs, complete with blue fur and horns which settled a little of his shock, fighting a hoard of some kind.

Strangely enough one room he entered had something carved into the wall. One word caught him, it simply said duck, something was in the stone next to it but it had been covered by some kind of cloth. Pulling it down he stood back in shock. ‘Duck now, yes this means you, this is Starswirl and I say duck.” Feeling compelled Taze ducked just as a group of bats flew over his head.

“Ok…. that was too weird, I think I’m gonna go back to camp now.” he told himself, at least if he could remember the path back.

Shawn looked forward into the darkening sky, his eyes flicked down towards the forest with with a hum he said something aloud, only to himself. “Twenty four to thirty six hours remaining. Dusk of the First Day.”

17 - Can I keep it, Mom?

Dawn of the Second Day

Extended Holiday
Chp 17: Dawn of the Second Day
Act 2

Matthew opened his eyes as the world came back into focus, he reminded himself that it was Six, December of year zero of their time in Equestria. Yet that thought trailed off and vanished as smoke as he saw just who or what was sleeping on his chest. Instead of sleeping on the perch that Shawn bought him. Renati was settled and sleeping on his chest. What slowly got his heart rate going was where the beak had been poised, right above his heart. He did not know what this meant, but he was just happy it was a bird that represented rebirth and new beginning and not death and destruction. Renati opened his own eyes with such a rapid moment it seemed to Matthew that one second they were closed the next they were open and Renati lifted his head and sat up regal and, somehow Matthew was not sure how, it seemed as if the Phoenix smiled at him before opening his wings and took off. Leaving a single dropped feather that landed on his chest.

Matthew blinked and reached out and picked up the feather which, unlike what he thought it would do, burst into flames and ash, just glimmered and he smiled a little and just twirled it between his thumb and pointer finger. He looked to his beret and had a funny thought of pinning it to one side, no clue where the thought came from, but he felt it was the right idea.

As for Moonshade, she awoke to find a feather on her back and she just blinked before smiling and nodded to the Phoenix. She rose to her hoofs only to see that Shawn was gone, yet again in the morning. “So, I think between just me and him, we buried the hatchet.” She looked at Renati and back at Matthew. “He seems to be watching you.”

“Yeah,” Matthew replied, “Reminds me of my Niece in the hospital after my fourth surgery, could not stop looking at me. Yet, I am not scared of the bird, more… honored that he would give me attention.”

Moonshade only shrugged as Matthew entered the restroom to shower and get ready for the day.

Shawn was walking through the market once again, this time just for the sake of wandering. There was a sound of flapping and a higher pitched sound with it coming from behind him, steadily getting louder. With a quick glance behind him he confirmed his suspicions when Renati landed on his shoulder.

“Finished with whatever you were doing?” Shawn questioned out loud.

Renati make a quick chirp, confirming his suspicions. Shawn only shrugged with one side. “As long as it isn’t something bad…” He commented, still walking.

“I wonder if Twilight is awake.” He mumbled to himself as the Library came into view. He never slowed his pace as he made his way, and upon arriving at the door he gave it a couple of knocks.

“Hello?”

To his surprise Spike opened the door. “Oh, hi Shawn, come by to check out some books?” He yawned a little. “Was shelving the new books this morning,” He turned behind him and nodded as Shawn heard indistinct voices. “Would you like to have breakfast with Twilight and Rainbow Dash? They spent all night reading their copies of the new Daring Do book. So if you don’t mind spoilers with your meal go on ahead.”

“I’m fine, I think I’ll just read something while I wait, I had finished translating the first chapter last night.” He paused. “Sometime last night, or very early morning.” He commented as he entered.

Only to have Twilight teleport right in front of him with wide eyes but ones that showed she was tired. “Can I read? Can I read?” She asked very child like enthusiasm.

From the kitchen area Rainbow was already moving as she appeared at the doorway between the kitchen and the library. “Twilight? What’s going on?” She paused and looked at Shawn. “Oh… right that unreadable book being read and published for you to read and ya da ya da.”

“Yeah…” He commented as he shifted his arms, specifically the books in his left arms.

Her eyes looked to the books, as in plural. “What are those?” She asked with a look of hunger. “Are those stories from your world?”

Shawn looked to his arm, three. “I guess you could say that, though two of them are in a language you don’t know and the one is the translated chapter, the rest is yet to be written in Equestrian. I just had some reading as I wandered the town in the morning.” He chuckled, rubbing the back of his head. “I’ll add it to my list. Sherlock Holmes.”

Twilight only nodded. “I look forward to reading them, Can you show us your chapter you translated.”

“Sure.” He said, pulling out the book from the three and holding it out. “It’s just a basic structure, mostly just information on a form of magic he had studied, and what I find very interesting about it is, I studied the same thing, and this book was never found, thus it was never made in histories eyes.” He looked down at the book. “But it’s information seemed to have found a way down the line. But here it is, the original…”

Twilight just stared. “But, Celestia wrote that your world does not have magic. That,” She stared at the book, it was Rainbow Dash who spoke next.

“This totally sounds like Daring Do and the Lost Manuscript.” She blinked and flew into the air. “Oh my gosh.” She pointed to the group. “Does that mean that we will have to go to ruins and find a secret level and battle ancient mechanics to start unraveling a conspiracy that goes all the way to Luna?”

Twilight sighed and placed a hoof to her face. “You mixed up books, you were getting the Lunar Star Code mixed up with Daring Do and the Lost Manuscript.” She paused before smiling. “I didn’t take you for a book like that.”

Rainbow Dash made a little face and turned her head. “What, the action in it is amazing, with chariot races, battles over the sky, and even a climax,” She saw Spike waving his claws.

“Oh, let me guess, Spike is reading that?” Rainbow asked Twilight who only nodded her head.

“Welp. Enjoy that first chapter, I’m off. Just be sure to drop it off back at the Tavern when your done, which might be less than an hour. Only twenty four pages long.” He said, beginning to walk out of the library. “I wonder if they got anything new in the market that could help with some boredom…”

Taze yawned stretching he was very groggy after spending half the night trying to find his way out of the maze of tunnels under the castle he had managed to get back to the courtyard. Naturally this meant he hadn’t slept much, but time was of the essence. Eating quickly from the breakfast Rook had made while Taze had gotten that extra bit of sleep. He helped the earth pony pack everything away before the two of them headed into the castle for one last look around. They found a few interesting items, amongst other things Taze found much to his disbelief a porcelain blue ocarina, Rook explained these instruments had been used alot in Equestria’s past but had fallen out of favor recently. Shrugging Taze put it into his belt, the others might get a laugh out of it.

After raising the portcullis, a task that proved harder than lowering it by a lot, the two managed to move their goods back across the gorge and into the cart.Oon their last trip out there was an audible snap as the rope holding the port culus broke and the rusted iron door fell to the ground with a thump. Taze and Rook stared at it in dumb silence.

“Did it?...” Taze trailed off.

“Eeyup.” Rook nodded.

“And we?” Taze again

“Eeyup” Rook nodded again.

“Well this is going to pose a problem later.” Taze said, “But at least we got out of it okay.” Rook nodded. “Come on we got to get back to Ponyville before the snow starts.” The two of them crossed the gorge, hooking up the cart they left the castle of the two pony sisters possibly with more questions than when they arrived.

Matthew tromped down the steps and smiled to Berry Punch. “Good Mornin to you.” He replied with a slight rolling of his consonants. “I think if you don’t mind me staying indoors,” He spoke as he moved to the crackling fire and sat down after putting another log onto the fire and grinned wide. “Boy do I miss doing this in our fireplace at home. Bring in the wood from outside that my dad prepped, stack it all around. And slowly go through it.” He sighed as he found Berry moving a chair with a high back around so he could face the fire more fully. Matthew eased into the wooden chair with a cushion on the seat and just stared into the flames a little. “I miss home.” He wrapped the green scarf from the snowball fight around his neck a little and just settled in. “No clue why but I feel like the age folks say I sound like.” He looked towards Berry and back to the fireplace. “Never liked the cold, never did. Always sucked any heat or warmth I had no matter what I was wearing.”

Berry smiled and patted Matthew on the shoulder a little bit before moving back to prepare a snack of fruits for him to eat. He just sighed as he grimaced, the taste of the drink from last night was still in his mouth. He disliked the taste but at the moment it was the only thing keeping his blood where it needed to flow and not clot too badly on his valves. He shook his head, he needed to find something to think about other then his health. But what? he wondered, What could he do or read or putz around with to get his mind off his health.

Shawn walked in a stride towards the market, hoping to find something else interesting. Then again, just yesterday had three interesting things. He hummed as he walked, thinking of what else could be of use to the group.

Looking to his right shoulder Renati was still riding, looking around him. With a sigh he turned forward and began his venture into the market in search for something new and possibly something useful.

After finding nothing of interest yet, he continued wandering on the path until he noticed himself get plunged into shadows. With a sudden halt he looked up and noticed he was just about to enter the Everfree Forest. “Not yet…” He said, turning around.

With a glance in he began to walk near the edge of the forest, looking in and just seeing what was visible to him at the time. As he wandered he didn’t notice a house he passed until he heard a very faint voice, causing him to halt in his tracks.

“Mr. Shawn?” Fluttershy asked in a small voice. “I, are you out for one of those walks Applejack sees you taking out to her place all the time?” Shawn saw that she was not looking at him, but at the forest now.

Shawn faced her. “Ah, hello Ms. Fluttershy, I guess I am, though its more wandering around for now.” He glanced over his right shoulder and noticed two things. One, the forest had a slight light moving in it, and two, Renati was not on his shoulder.

“So, what did you do to have a Phoenix hanging around you?” She smiled softly.

Shawn shrugged. “In all honesty, seemed like it was winning a staring contest.” He gave a tap to his ear and brought his hand up to give a decent whistle into the forest. In response Renati flew out and landed on his now extended arm. “This is Renati, Renati, Fluttershy.” He said.

Fluttershy only bowed softly towards the Phoenix. “A pleasure to meet you.” She did not raise her head till Renati made a response to her greeting.

Renati responded with a soft chirp and a nod of his own, which in all honesty surprised Shawn slightly, no hostility, good.

“So, this is your place I would presume?” Shawn commented, with a nod towards the house.

“Oh, yes, this is my place.” She blushed at the comment. “Oh where are my manners, you want any tea?” She looked at the Phoenix then, “Like anything to eat? I have a special meal mix that Celestia sent to me, she says is good for a Phoenix.”

Shawn only looked to Renati. “Not sure, we wouldn’t want to be a bother, you probably have stuff to do.”

“Still, it was polite to offer some tea,” She smiled as if trying to not to offend Shawn, and he could tell she was doing her best to be social at the moment.

“No worries, I think we’ll be headed off. I don’t want to delay you from anything you need to work on.” He replied. “Have a good day Ms. Fluttershy.”

“Good day Mr. Shawn, I hope you enjoy the nice weather, we are having more snow tomorrow. So bundle up.” She turned and and hummed a little to herself. “I need to make sure all the animals I am taking care of are all ready for their hibernation.” She shook her head. “The winter storms were a surprise in the schedule, we usually have another week to prepare.”

“Interesting.” Shawn mumbled to himself as he walked away, Renati on his shoulder.

Taze and rook where making reasonably better time back, they had been moving for over three hours now and currently nothing had gotten in there way yet. The weather was surprisingly clear, yet and taze hoped they would be able to make it home ahead of time.

It was then they stopped with a loud thunk something caught the ski of the cart, moving over to take a look something white was lying in the snow just off the path, it’s body so white they never noticed it. upon closer examination taze realized with some shock it was a bleached white timberwolf lying on the roadside, what's more shocking is the barely noticeable rise and fall of it’s chest.

“Sir?” Rook raised a brow as taze leaned down to examine it.

“It’s alive Rook.” Taze said looking it over. Gently he lifted one of the eye sockets to be met with a deep red glow. “An albino timberwolf?” Taze mumbled to himself. “Was this even possible for something made from wood?”

“Sir we’re wasting time, end it’s misery and lets go.” Rook said coldly.

“It’s a living thing.” Taze said looking at rook with a hard stare.

“So were the ones you killed.” Rook noted “Ponies kill hundreds of these things a year.”

“There is a difference between hunting a living thing, defending yourself from a living thing, and murdering a living thing, it can’t hurt us right now.” Taze said going to the cart and searching around until he found a spare cloak. gingerly wrapping the beat in it he picked it up and slid it gently onto the cart. “Fluttershy will be able to help it.” Taze said.

“This doesn’t seem right sir, we should be killing it not helping it.” Rook growled.

“This is an order Rook, we’re taking it back.” Taze shot back. “Now lets move.”

Rook opened his mouth to protest but decided against it, grumbling under his breath the earth pony started forward.

Matthew woke up after a nice nap and found that for once in a long while, he finally felt refreshed and actually ready to go out and move. He yawned and stretched his body and heard joints popping in his back he only grunted and stood up and looked around it seemed that it was in the afternoon and the tavern was full, but Matthew felt like not talking to anyone or rather anypony there. He slowly walked to the door and waved goodbye to Berry Punch before stepping out and looked around as he did his best to cover his head with the hood he had. He saw the streets were a little empty, and instead of heading out to the market. He decided to head to the school building.

He blinked as students were coming out of the school house and were chatting, what made him smile and for the first time his entire time here, feel like he fit in, was that he was ignored by the foals.

When he entered the one room school house he blinked as he saw Dinky just sitting on the steps and reading a book. A rather thick book. He realized why she was sitting there was when he saw three foals standing at a chalkboard and writing the same sentences.

The next moment an eraser full of chalk slammed into his forehead, and when he could both breath and see a very irritated Cheerilee was advancing on him. “Out, Out, this is a baston of knowledge.” Her voice was low. “I will not let you further time with any of the children under my jurisdiction.” She did not let Matthew speak as she moved to use a broom on his when she blinked as she saw, and she paused as she could see Matthew stepping back from her. “A… did I scare you?” The anger was dimming a little.

Matthew gulped and only nodded his head.

“Good,” Cheerilee replied with a grin. “Now please leave this room or I shall kick you out.” She paused, “Literally.”

Matthew paled a little. “May, May I borrow a small chalk board? That was all I wanted to do.”

“And do what with it? Scheme how to ruin my lesson plans even more?” She glared at him. “Honestly, getting the foals involved in such a huge snowball fight, and encouraging? Why, Pipsqueak was bragging about the hat he won in a campaign against rogue soldier.”

Matthew smiled. “AH, like his father it seems.” He trailed off at the glare. “Well he needs to find a good outlet.” he smiled a little. “I was on the foals side. They did win the first day.” He finished sheepishly.

“Why do you need the chalkboard.” Cheerilee asked again her body showing a more aggressive stance.

“So I can practice the alphabet… I, I can’t write Equestrian and I want to learn and teach myself.” He did not like what happened next, the grin, the small chuckling, or the looks that Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, nor Scootaloo were giving each other.

“Well then, why not come to the front of the class, and join detention.” She was giggling a little as she stepped forward. “Imagine me, A lowly teacher has gotten the grand General of the Foal Freedom Army in detention, boy will that be,” She paused and coughed a little. “Sorry, but you can copy the alphabet strip above the chalkboard, I want you to write the entire alphabet ten times.”

Matthew only nodded his head. “As you wish,” He gave a small fancy bow before turning and picked up a piece of chalk. He glanced sideways. “What are they writing? Since they know my punishment.”

“We will not fight or shout our catchphrase in the middle of class.” The three recited in unison.

Cheerilee added to the item. “They almost got into a scuffle when Diamond Tiara and Silver Spook verbally made fun of PipSqueak’s new hat.”

“She threw it in the snow mud.” Sweetie Belle added with a look at her friends. “She said that something like that was dumb and just a fad.”

Cheerilee sighed and put her head in her hooves. “I know, yet I did not see it, the problem is that I have not had a chance to meet with Filthy Rich, he is always out of town during parent teacher conferences.” She sighed and looked at Matthew. “That does not leave this room.”

“Classified.” Matthew replied before turning around. “Well if you want someone to watch recess for the next couple of days I can volunteer my time. You do accept volunteers right?”

Cheerilee blinked before nodding her head. “I believe that could work. It would be best to have more eyes on the field.”

Matthew only nodded before turning to the chalkboard. “Eleven you said?” he asked, with a slight smile on his face. Cheerilee and the others seemed to protest before they all realized what he was asking.

“No, you may leave when the other three finish their writing as well.” She smiled a little before getting up, “I better asked Dinky to come in and keep an eye on how you are doing, she has the best quill and chalk writing of the class.”

Matthew smiled, he didn’t know what just happened fully but it seemed that he had just been roped into a conspiracy in the school yard. he almost laughed to himself as he could imagine the words on a Heads Up Display stating a new quest line has become available.

Out on the far end of sweet apple acres, Big Mac had just finished checking the last of the tree’s at the end of the orchard. he became very aware as he heard a rustling from the edge of the everfree. Turning around Big Mac lifted his head high and attempted to look bigger than he already was. Whatever was coming from that direction was large, and was making a very strange sound. Quite suddenly the bushes parted as Taze walked through followed by a still somewhat disgruntled Rook.

“Poor mountaineer barely kept his family fed.” Taze sung to himself idly not yet noticing Big Mac. “Then one day he was shootin at some foooo… oh! Hello Big Mac” Taze’s eye caught the large red stallion.

“Uh… howdy” Big Mac stared confused as to who would be crazy enough to enter the everfree at this time. “Uh which way to Fluttershy’s?” Taze asked breaking the silence. Without answering Big Mac lifted a hoof pointing him in the right direction. “Uh thanks.” Taze said before him and Rook headed off.

Fifteen minutes later the two stopped the cart near Fluttershy’s cottage. All the animals noticeably shied away from the cart as Taze approached the door and knocked.

“Uh, Hello?” Fluttershy asked opening the top of the door. She looked around, then even she went on edge. “Oh my, what’s in your cart? It is scaring my animals a little.” She turned to look at Taze. What happened?”

“I found something on the road.” Taze said leading Fluttershy around behind the cart. “For all I know he may actually be dead.” Taze moved the cloak, “No not dead yet.” He moved to show Fluttershy what lay beneath the cloak.

She gasped and flew to the creature. “Oh, he’s just a cub, and an albino, I did not know timberwolves could be that way.” She looked to the forest. “I, I can help but I need to release him when he is healed up,” She smiled a little. “I just, oh the poor dear.” She paused and shook her head. “I might have to ask Twilight on magic items as these are part magic as well.” She began to coo and after one attempt at being bitten Taze and Rook witness the stare in full effect on the Timberwolf.

“I think he was abandoned from his pack.” Taze said “should I lift him inside for you?” taze asked.

Fluttershy only nodded her head. “Now Mr. Timberwolf, my friend is going to lift you up and bring you inside where I can more fully see what to do to help you, but you bite him or Rook, or any of my friends and I will not be afraid to bring out fire.”

The wolf cub only whimpered a little but made no signs of protest when lifted up, he did whine in pain with a gruff sound. Still he was quickly brought inside her home and placed on warm blankets.

“Now, I need you to go get Twilight and tell her to bring any books on magical creatures she has.” She looked at the albino. “I, I do not know if he will make it through the night. So do not be, upset if you have a pile of twigs tomorrow.”

“Your giving him a chance, I had to kill four wolves in there, if I can keep this guy alive then i’m at least doing something for the balance.” Taze said “Some ponies don’t seem to realize that animals can’t always be held accountable for their own actions, or the actions of others of their race.”

Fluttershy only nodded her head. “I can understand that.” She smiled a little, “You look surprised at my actions.” She smiled a little. “I once witnessed an act of… something, a manticore was raising a cub of another Manticore after a Cockatrice kills the cubs mother… and yet in all the books before hand stated that Manticores would kill cubs to reduce competition, especially if from another family group then their own.”

“Is there a scent or something timberwolves aren't particularly fond of?” Taze asked “Something we could use when we move to the castle to reduce the risk of casualties or lowering the population more than necessary?”

“Well, they hate the smell of burned or burning wood.” Fluttershy replied. “They also hate smoke or smoke smells, so as Rarity would say, a nice cherry incense would work for a bit.” She paused and shook her head. “Only one plant I can think of that they avoid and I rather not go near it again.” She shivered. “Poison Joke my hoof.”

“Well I need to let the others know I’m back.” Taze said “Can I leave him here with you? If you need bits for anything I’ll cover it”

“Don’t worry about bits, this is my job in Ponyville, I am the vet, and I have been learning on how to care for dragons as well, Twight was, not happy with the last doctor that saw Spike.” She shivered a little and gulped before moving to the kitchen, “Just please tell Twilight that I need her and some of her books on magical beasts.” She smiled a little as she poked her head out. “I heard that, even experts like to keep books, keeps them current on new information.”

Rook just looked at Fluttershy and his hoof which he had coughed into. “Sorry.” He looked at Taze. “She, heard my intentions from my cough. That is scary.”

“Thank you Fluttershy.” Taze smiled at the pegasus before leaving. Making a Beeline for the library.

Twilight blinked as she trotted to the door, and looked behind and up the stairs where Rainbow had crashed out on the extra mattress she had. They did have an all night read on the new Daring Do book. Still she paused and opened the top of the door and blinked. “Oh, Taze, a pleasant surprise,” She paused at the huffing he did. “Did you run all the way here? Is something wrong?”

“Fluttershy needs books on magical creatures.” Taze said. “Preferably lycanthropic varieties.”

“She, magic wolves?” She translated in her head. “But why? What happened?” She turned around and yelled into the Library. “Spike, I need any books about Lycans, or Magical creatures, hopefully both.” She smiled as she returned to look at Taze.

“You're not gonna like it.” Taze noted.

Her smile faltered a little. “Why won’t I?” She replied and looked up at the ceiling. “I have… had interesting events with those words, usually it is Rainbow Dash who speaks those words to me.”

“well… ikindafoundatimberwolfcubontheroadsideandnowfluttershyistryingtosaveit.” Taze said in one breath.

Spike walked up to Twilight holding two books. “Here’s the books you wanted. Why did you need these again?”

Twilight just stared at Taze before turning to Spike. “Get the Magical Field Guide for Magical Monsters from my personal library.” She asked Spike politely. “It seems that Taze our friends has found a hurt cub and is wanting to nurse it back to health.”

“You got it Twilight.” Spike said, heading upstairs to grab the book.

“You're taking this a lot better than I expected.” Taze noted.

Twilight only smiled more, and looked a little creepy with the new smile. “Oh it is just, I was wondering when the town of Ponyville will have a problem that might blow up in epic proportions. Honestly, I am just happy it was this and not say Luna wishing to make Ponyville a second capital, or Equestria is invaded by Changeling, or my friends switching jobs suddenly because of some misfire, or the sun wobbles because Discord got lose, this is small compared to what I worry will happen when no small events happen to stop making a day like today perfect.”

“I guess that makes sense.” Taze said. “Thanks a lot, by the way have you seen Shawn or Matthew around?”

Twilight put a hoof to her chin. “Shawn was here to drop something off and I read it, so he should be back soon to pick it up, I have not seen Matthew around at all, check the Tavern, if not there, I do not know where he would be.” She smiled. “Ask Pinkie if you see her, she knows where folks are sometimes before even they know they need to be somewhere.”

Spike hopped down the stairs with a book held over his head. “Here you go Twilight. The Magical Field Guide for Magical Monsters.”

She smiled a little, “Come along Spike, I might need your help here. I will need my number one assistant tonight.” With that Owlowiscious flew bay Taze silently before landing behind Spike and turned its head all the way around to look at Taze as the group of three walked down the path towards Fluttershy before the owl hooted and flew back to the door and landed on a perch to watch the library.

They were stopped by a brown earth pony stallion attempting to wave Taze down. The group stopped as the stallion and Derpy walked up.

“Oh Taze fantastic to see you agian, are Shawn and Matthew here?” The stallion looked around curiously.

“Uh yes… Do I know you?” Taze asked

“Well I’m the Doctor.” he said quite plainly

“Doctor?” Taze asked

“Who” Owlicious answered suddenly from the door.

“Quite” The Doctor nodded.

Taze stopped for a moment as his brain attempted to process this, this pony was the doctor, the doctor and he knew Tazes name, he knew Tazes name!

“Uh Doctor we haven’t met yet, well I guess we just did but whatever happens it hasn’t happened yet.” Taze said

“Wait when are we exactly?” he turned to Derpy who just trotted up behind him carrying a paper bag with a drawing of a muffin on the side.

“We’re just before the crystal empire comes back Doctor.” Derpy answered.

“Oh yes that makes much more sense, well this is quite awkward for you isn’t it?” The Doctor said “Very well carry on then, I’ll see you in the future, come then Derpy, ALLONSY!” and he charged off.

“Sorry about this.” Depry shrugged before taking off after him.

“I will never understand those two, sometimes it seems like they know me very well, other times where total strangers.” Twilight said shaking her head. Having stopped to listen to the group. “Come on lets get to Fluttershy. She looked to the door and whistled. “Come on Owlicious. I think I might need your help as well. We can lock up the library.” She sighed. “Ponyville Library, hours are when the librarian is home and awake.” Rook had actually unhitched himself at the library and was following Taze and Twilight, and the others. Which at the moment they all laughed at Twilight small joke.

Shawn on that note was watching from a distance, and judging by what seemed to happen, all of them were headed somewhere, so, with nothing better to do, he followed.

They had managed to get to Fluttershy’s cottage alright, though the small building was getting somewhat crowded. Twilight read from the book as Fluttershy worked on helping the timberwolf, Spike played gopher as needed for the most part, the rest he just waited.

It was a few hours later before Twilight and Fluttershy were smiling and asking for tea from Spike. “Well,” Fluttershy spoke, in her usual whisper tone. “I believe our friend is going to make it through the night. Now I do really need to ask you all to leave and give the poor dear some space and quiet for sleep.”

“I should really find Matthew and Shawn anyway.” Taze said stretching. Taze opened the door to leave only to be met by Shawn at the door with his arms crossed.

“Surprise.” He said in his monotone voice.

“Hey Shawn!” Taze only smiled. “I made it back.” He said wincing a bit as he turned to his bandolier. “Never fired a single shot.” He held up the ammo for Shawn to see.

Shawn only nodded in response. “Good to hear, how was the, ‘camping’ slash ‘training’.” Shawn questioned.

“There are a few things we may need to talk about but otnay niay easentpray ompanycay” Taze gave a casual motion to the ponies.

Shawn only shrugged and stepped out of the way. “Shall we then?” He said with a gesture of his arm.

Taze nodded waving to the others before stepping outside. “How was everything?”

“Unique.” Shawn said with a smirk as he raised his fingers to his mouth, giving off a sharp whistle.

“Unique?” Taze raised a brow “That’s not really a response.”

Before anymore could be said Shawn held out his arm as the sound of flapping wings could be heard. Within a moment Renati, his phoenix, landed on his arm. “Don’t know where he goes but apparently it’s nearby. Taze, meet Renati, Renati, Taze.”

Taze stared at the phoenix “Hey there lil guy.” he reached a finger forward in an attempt to touch him. In response Renati seemed to pull away slightly, responding with a simple nod and a chirp.

“Not too fond of strangers huh? Don’t worry I get that.” Taze said nodding. “I’m sure we’ll get along eventually, so go ahead bridgekeeper ask me your questions, I’m not afraid.”

Shawn gave a squint and with a raspy voice he called out. “What, is your name?”

“Sir Taze of Pokke.” Taze stuck a overy heroic pose.

“How, was your quest?”

“Well we got attacked by a pack of timberwolves, got to the castle i got lost in the under tunnels, the portcullis gave out just as we left and oh yeah we’re going to need a larger bridge if we plan on moving supplies.” Taze answered.

“What…” He paused, looking towards Taze with a grave expression. “Is your favorite color?”

“Green.” Taze said simply.

Shawn only squinted a little more before his expression returned to neutral. “Okay, now onto the real questions. Any possible routes you have in mind?”

“There’s a fairly well beaten path.” Taze noted. “For the most part it seems safe aside from one area where we got attacked. According to Fluttershy smoking some rags or something and carrying them with us should keep the timberwolves away.” Taze said

“In the snow with that large a group, it could take us as long as a week” he noted doing the math in his head.

“A week huh.” Shawn hummed to himself. “Reasonable I guess. Though I might need to get to work on some new blueprints…” He mumbled.

“As I said the rope bridge is way too small for moving supplies, we could probably make a suspension bridge if we could get a platform made for it.” Taze said.

“I’ll figure out something by the time we head out… Which should be soon, hopefully. I guess I’ll be out and about most of tomorrow… Note to self, need to purchase tools for myself rather than borrowing AJs.”

“We'll also have to get the portcullis up, or possibly break it down, it’s a big iron thing and it’s rusted pretty badly.” Taze noted.

Shawn hummed to himself again. “That’s going to be a hassle. I’ll talk to the smiths about that one…”

“Other then that, there is nothing big to report, a few creepy statues we’ll have to get broken up for our peace of mind, some rather harmless booby traps but nothing we can’t handle.” Taze said

“Alright then.” Shawn nodded.

Taze grinned. “You would not believe who I met today.” Taze laughed.

“Who?”

“Yup.” Taze answered. “Shawn he knew our names.”

Shawn only paused for a second. “That explains the waving…”

“If we get a key to the TARDIS I call it.” Taze said.

Shawn only shrugged. “Eh. We’ll see. Now, onto a couple of things. One, Matthew was not happy, two, Matthew was not happy, three, I commissioned some stuff from Rarity for us. And finally, Matthew was really not happy with your move.” He smirked. “At least he thinks it was just camping.” He said glancing around the still empty road. “I swear Fluttershy didn’t live this far away from Ponyville.”

“Talking slows time?” Taze offered. “Anyway found something for you.” Taze said retrieving the glass ocarina he had found and placing it in Shawn's hand. “Too small to play maybe but still ironic.” Taze’s eyes widened. “Oh and I got some timberwolf wood, figured you may want to study it.” He handed it too Shawn.

“Ooh, I’m going to have to use a trick I read about, need to make sure I fully know what to do first though.” Shawn replied, taking the shard of timberwolf wood and placing it within his coat. “Geez I feel like I need to empty these pockets sometimes…” He said, pulling out a small bound book from his right side pocket and wrote a small note.

“Also I have to ask, have you noticed anything strange going on about injuries?” Taze asked.

“What do you mean?”

Looking around quickly Taze lifted the side of his armor revealing scratch marks which had almost completely knit. “I got this from a timberwolf yesterday, it clotted way too quickly and the skins almost done knitting.”

Shawn only squinted at the wound. “Give me some time and I’ll get back to you on that, and by some time I mean before you go to sleep.” He said looking up at Taze. “A possibility is, from what we know or can guess, timberwolf’s do have sap in their system, you most likely figured that one out.” He said eyeing the wound. “Their sap could have special properties, but I don’t know now, I’ll see what I can figure out.”

“Okay.” Taze said lowering his armor. “Good to know, I was worried something was up. Is that Matthew walking out of the school?” Taze pointed.

Within a second Shawn calculated a couple things. “Matthew, school, learning, something equestrian specifically, its late in the day and the CMC are with him, he was with them during detention.” He paused. “I’ll ask for the rest of the info.”

“Yo! Matthew!” Taze shouted at the top of his lungs.

Matthew and all four of the CMC paused and then, all five either galloped or raced over to where Shawn and Taze were standing.

“Do you have to leave right away?” Apple Bloom asked as she looked at the two while Dinky looked up from her book. “I doubt it, they haven’t,” She trailed off and smiled cutely, “Well do you have to leave tomorrow?”

Matthew interrupted. “Well, First, Taze I am going to have a long talk with you on moving out without telling me, you scared me.” He took another breath, “As to what all the beating around the bush is going on.” He paused and groaned. “I am sounding like Applejack.” he shook his head and continued. “Before I get even more distracted to Squirrel epicness, I have been asked to be a recess helper for Cheerilee for tomorrow.” He smiled. “Which happens to be before the weekend.”

“Yeah, we hope to get someone with a little more authority catch Diamond Tiara in the act of bullying. On School Grounds.” Sweetie Belle smiled with the same look that the other two were making at seeing the idea of getting back at two bullies.

“Someone really needs to talk with Filthy Rich about how he raises that filly.” Taze said.

“More like those that run the board?” Matthew asked with all eyes on him suddenly. “What if he is unable to get the time because the board of Directors are the ones who are demanding or setting his schedule? Also, maybe DT is really, really good at hiding things, like hiding notes or waiting at the last minute to give items to her dad so he cannot make it to parent teacher conferences?” He blinked and looked at all around. “I had friends who did that, I always gave my folks the papers right away.”

“I’m not saying he’s at fault Matthew I’m simply saying he needs to face facts.” Taze said.

Matthew nodded. “Facts that seem to be hidden from him on purpose.” He paused and looked at the little foals around him. “Please, I am just putting things on outside forces to give folks a second chance I am not seeing conspiracies all over the place.”

“Anyway I’ve been on the road for two full days, I didn’t get enough sleep last night, lets head back, eat and then I’m going to bed” Taze said.

Matthew nodded his head as they started to walk. “Oh… I need to ask Twilight something tomorrow.”

“What is that?” Rook asked finally catching up with them after finally taking care of the cart.

“If it means anything if you wake up to find a Phoenix sleeping on your chest.” Matthew stated rather matter of factly. He looked at Shawn and Taze, “You know mythology a little better than I, any thoughts on your minds?”

Shawn hummed in thought before shrugging.

Shawn and Taze looked at each other in the room as Matthew moved to the bed and promptly fell into before falling asleep in minutes not even getting out of his clothing, he was out like a light.

Moonshade looked at him with a little concern before pulling a blanket from the closet and draped it over Matthew before looking at Shawn and Taze. “What did he do?”

Mutatio was the one that answered. “He spent time writing Equestrian on chalkboards at the school building.”

Everyone and pony looked at Mutatio. “What? I must keep an eye out for trouble, and practice blending in, A canine can work, if you remember to have a collar and tag.” He smiled as if proud about his infiltration skills.

“Well, goodnight Mutie.” Taze said as he removed the armor on his chest and climbed into bed. “You too Meme.” Taze yawned.

Me-Me only grumbled something but one could almost hear a small laugh from her this time. “Night Traitor, Night Never Dying, Night Warrior.” She whispered the last one. “Night General.”

Moonshade only rolled her eyes as she moved to the edge of the mattress she was on. “Night Human,” She looked at Matthew, “Warrior,” At Taze that time, “Noble.” She spoke to Shawn before turning to the two Changeling, one looking more like a mini Crysalis more and more each day. “Night Changelings.” She did not get a response before she turned to look at the door.

“Good night.” Shawn replied as he walked over to the desk, pulling out parchment and a quill. “Now to remember designs… or simplistic ideas…” Shawn mumbled to himself quietly.

Once everyone was either asleep or distracted, Ranati hoped from his perch to settled once more on the chest of Matthew and sleep.

Author's Note

Shawn820: Well, just to let you know, This double post is in celebration of my completion of the title art of Extended Holiday.

American_Brony: I challenge you to find the references in this chapter. Also do not be scared to start discussing the story, including events you think will happen, or have happen in the story. Meaning, Reader's thoughts welcomed.

18 - Setting Up the Pieces

BANG!

Extended Holiday
Chp 18: BANG!
Act 2

Excerpt from Journal of Matthew Washington Conner

Year Zero

December 7th, A date which means nothing here. A date that is like June second. Something, normal. Yet as I sit here, I cannot help but think of just what it means back home. A world so far away. Is this how one day Space colonies will be like? How a coloniest will feel when looking up at stars foreign to the sky that humanity has grown use to? Still, I cannot help but recall the past. I woke today, and after checking the battery on my Ipod, I used it for the first time since arriving, the battery is still full, thank god for that. I played something that was one of the first things I installed on it. President Roosevelt's speech. That led to a most wonderful conversation about home, duty, nation, and when to act and when to negotiate. I also copied off a calendar list of dates for me to remember when certain things happened in my nation’s history. I still am to this day amazed that the little white lies started by Taze, and kept going by Shawn and I, are still strong. I am still unsure if Luna really knows and is just playing along, or truly believes our story. Dreams cannot lie and I feel that Shawn, and Taze have both dreamt of home at least once. I am starting to worry about Shawn, it seems I am sleeping more and he less than I though, he goes to bed after me, and wakes before me. I have talked to Taze as well, from what I am gathering, he is getting less than four hours a day. From my memory of my mom, that is not healthy. I might write to the Castle to see if they have a means to help with insomnia. I spent most of the day inside. Also, while I was able to replace Pipsqueaks command hat. I was unable to catch DT and SS in the act of anything. Although it was fun to watch the children play, makes me remember my own times from Recess in Elementary School. Also, I am continuing my practicing of the Equestrian Alphabet. I am at the moment up to simple words, Cat, Dog, Luna, Celestia is the largest word I have memorized. Dinky has started diction with the words in hopes of teaching me how to say the words, I have an strange accent as the CMC tell me, but at least they are now understanding my words. I have slowly been turning the pendant on and off. Detention is now where I no longer have my pendant on. I just hope that I can learn the language in another year.

December 14, Been busy this last week I have not written in my journal much, and yet still, I look out into the sky and see steel grey clouds, the weather has been cold, and the tent city we had first built is now becoming a small wooden fort, mainly my thinking, We are going into the Everfree sometime in the future and so I am preparing seeing what can and won’t work. So far the wooden walls idea will work. I have already drawn horrible rough sketches of eventually building within the walls towers for defensive and scouting purposes. I am also taking the outpost tower idea from Age of Empires two and have those built along what will be our first road to the castle. Projects are helping the ponies not get bored.

The Blacksmiths are also building and testing out idea for forges and idea, though I do not know exactly what they are doing, Shawn is in charge of that side of logistics. I think we have started to buy the town out of parchment and ink. We did get a military shipment of supplies in yesterday. Thank Luna as they say in the Lunar Guard when we saw more parchment as well as winter gear, and warm clothing and heat stones powered by some type of magic. Just, imagine that, I have two small ones in my pockets now, and they won’t wear out for at least seven days once activated. Still, it is funny to see what folks think as a good house, already with Taze teaching some of the guards who want, and at least six volunteers from Ponyville, we have a lumber company, I have submitted the forms yesterday as well to form the New Mountain Lumber company with Silver Spear as company head, boy the paper work is actually easy, since technically the company is run by the Equestrian military, it is covered by some laws and not others. It also I think is a good way for Silver Spear to retire to. Still, his progress is improving and he likes the idea of running a company of soldier lumberjacks. Still, times are getting interesting and the city of Ponyville is having a smaller enclave? Suberb? Tiny Town? next to it. Still the commerce of what is turning into an Equestrian outpost since we have been here so long is helping the economy of the town, and will in the future as they will be the gateway to the forest and one of the largest construction project planned. Which reminds me, I shall write more later, right now, we are having a meeting in the Tavern’s basement with maps, books, and ponies to plan what I like to call. “Project History” Or as Pipsqueak calls it. Invasion of the Everfree. Still, won’t let any of the foals into the forest till those outposts are manned, and built. not in that order.

Matthew smiled as he shut the book once the ink dried and smiled as he capped the inkwell and placed the quill pen in a protective case. He was the only one left in the room, as he wanted to write down some thoughts before the meeting, making another promise to write daily when in fact he had not been so diligent. He stood up from the desk and looked to the window as the words from a week ago was still ringing through his mind. “Another world, and one that has not, and I hope never knows the terror of a December seventh or Nine Eleven,” he muttered aloud as he looked to the sealed window. He picked up his officer cap for his uniform, with the addition of the Phoenix feather now, making him look in his mind a little more important. He then made his way down the stairs to the ground floor, into the kitchen area which was empty and through a door in the back that lead into a small hallway, he took a left and another left and down some stairs into the cellar. He then moved through the area where all the Tavern’s hard stuff was before entering an old disused room that was once a personal living area for helpers of the Tavern six generations ago. At the moment the rather large room now had a large table with a map of the everfree in it. Another map on the wall was of the immediate area, which had been done by request to the castle, in fact those map makers were at the moment staying in Fort Necessity as Matthew called it. They were now working for Lord Shawn. Matthew nodded to Moonshade, Taze, Shawn, Twilight, Black Rook, and Silver Spear who all looked up from the map of the Everfree forest on the table before looking back down they were planning the trip. Already Taze had widened the entrance of the forest in teaching them wood cutting, and the Apple Family taught them of stump removal. Over all the last couple of days since the seventh had been busy, very busy.

It was at that moment a scroll appeared in front of Matthew with a pop before falling into his opened hand. He blinked and opened it and looked all gathered. “The next thirty five recruits that we have to reform into a fighting unit have had their timetable moved up, Luna and Celestia are sending them on the train tomorrow. Which is good we need more than just the twenty five who are working right now on improvements.” He smiled as he looked to Twilight and the Mayor. “Are you happy now that I built Fort Necessity with room for our entire outfit? We need to have more homes built but I think the thirty five can do that themselves let the seasoned vets teach them how we are running the camp.”

Taze looked to Moonshade and Rook “When you two meet them at the station I want you to assess their current abilities, split the squads up and assign at least two of our current guards to three newbies, we can’t afford major routine work to be interupted now so there going to have to learn off each other, our dates set we’re not moving it now.” Taze replied as he moved next to Matthew who had moved to stand over the map on the table.

Matthew nodded his head. “Now, so we know what the date is, what is it again? The twentieth?” They knew he was asking for confirmation. “That gives us a week to get them up to speed, trained on building wooden structures. We need to clear the forest around the castle, on this side of the ravine that has created Castle Plateau.” he smiled a little at how he got to named the plateau that the castle now stood upon. He pointed to the forest on the Ponyville side.

“Fortunately for us, there’s no wildlife that close to the castle.” Taze said “The Timberwolves prefer to roam this area.” He circled an area with his finger on the map. “And the Manticore nest, farther west.”

Matthew smiled. “How is your special team coming along? I would like to see if we can tame any Manticores for our forces.” He looked at the map. “We know changelings infiltrated the town once, so they might have put up a base of operations to observe us. I would say the ruins would make a nice outpost for them, if so, it could become a contested point if we face invasion again.” Matthew had read a little and from talking with Mutatio and Me-Me changelings liked ruins and deserted places. Made their work easier, and if a pony vanished, it was chalked up to the ruins and not changelings.

“It’ll be contested at some point anyway.” Taze nodded to Twilight who approached with a large tome.

“The royal records regarding Gryphon flights in Equestria.” Twilight explained “Yearly one flight uses the castle as a pitstop, the information is vague but it’s likely they’re mercenaries.”

“We need to have a position of strength before that.” Taze said “Our first priority should be the primary defenses.”

Matthew nodded his head. “We have once tomorrow is done, a platoon of sixty armed military ponies. Plus the two blacksmiths and their helpers, that adds to our numbers. Plus we are getting a dedicated Military blacksmith who was promoted from apprentice to become our dedicated main arms manufacture, with his new crew he picked. Each blacksmith squad as I want to call them consists of fifteen ponies. That is a total of forty five more blacksmith ponies with different training.”

“Shawn, have You, Storm Hammer and Steel Weaver got the bridge base setup?” Taze asked.

Shawn nodded. “Yeah, I finished the schematics for it awhile ago, and worked it out with them, the supplies and tools are ready so all we have to do is just set it up.”

“And thats your groups priority then?” Taze asked.

“Yeah. I made sure they knew what to do.” Shawn replied.

Matthew looked at his friends. “We three are good leaders.” Matthew replied. “Now..” he pulled from his pocket. “As this path will become a main road. I have sketched this from memory.” he showed them a small outpost of just four posts with an enclosed platform with a fabric roof. “Outposts. That way we can raise concerns or pass messages quickly.” He pointed to the area Taze had indicated. “As well as a means to ward off and eventually deal with the Timberwolves population in the forest.”

“My guards have made great strides with their bladework.” Taze nodded. “The outside help isn’t hurting things.”

“Yeah if you don’t mind the fact that as soon as the others hear we’re getting taught footwork by a filly we’ll be a laughing stock.” Rook rolled his eye’s

Matthew looked sideways. “Which Filly? I had Applebloom start work on a working concept in minature. I am calling this the Apple Outpost.”

“Bladework requires graceful footwork, so I asked Scootaloo to give them some pointers.” Taze said “They were making leaps and bounds in these last four days.”

Matthew looked at the others. “I dare to ask, but we may need to make them honorary members of this cololitian.” He muttered. “Anyone opposed to making the CMC logo some part of our military insignia?”

Taze grinned “We do need morale captains.” he noted.

Matthew grinned. “I shall see what their families will say. To this band of Everfree, the CMC logo will mean joy.” He nodded his head. “I still have my CMC cape.” He shook his head before moving to a wall map. “So… this is the plan for the first camp?” he asked. He looked to the left and saw the current map of the forest. The one he was in front of, to the right of the current map had a design, the forest around the old bridge had been cleared out to create a half circle with the Ravine. “Good size, gives a parade ground. THe Bridge I see as improves and wider. He smiled as he noticed something. “Is this a trail to the old quarry? How do we plan on draining it?”

“Pegasus tornado, We plan on donating that water to Cloudsdale for snow, either that or ask the Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to help teleporting the water.” Twilight replied with a smile.

“If that does not work.” Matthew asked only to see Twilight make a strange face as if realizing that she didn’t have a plan. Matthew didn’t even react. He turned to Taze. “You think you can buy any empty barrels from Berry Punch we can saw in half and use as buckets to pull the water out? Pegasus can fly in, drop them like those fire fighters and then lift them out.” Matthew grinned a little. “Plan C.”

Taze nodded, looking to Shawn “And the deal is done with Sweet Apple Acres? Two weeks after we get there we start receiving supplies?”

“Should be good to go. If you want I can check in again and make sure of their date.” Shawn replied.

“Nah Applejack should be dependable.” Taze nodded. “So is there anything we’re missing in these plans?” Taze looked around. “Good, we are only doing this once.” Taze said. “It’ll cost way too many resources to move over seventy ponies next time, lets do this right.”

Taze whistled as he approached Fluttershy’s cottage. He gave the door a gentle rap and waited patiently as he had done every day for the last four days.

What he heard was Fluttershy actually trot to the door and he heard another sound, a yip like sound of a puppy. The door opened, rather the top half of the door opened and Fluttershy smiled as she stuck her head out a little. “Hello.” She replied with a grin. “I have to say he is doing much better, like to come in and let him get use to your scent?” She smiled as she saw Taze nod his head. “Okay, now…” She looked behind her and at Taze. “You might want to climb in over the bottom half of the door, I don’t want him getting out just yet. Also he is thankful for being rescued.”

“Thanks Fluttershy” Taze said as he stepped inside. Upon entering the house he was immediately greeted by a wooden ball of energy. “Hey there little guy.” Taze smiled getting on his knees. Reaching into his back pocket he pulled out a small rod of cherry wood and offered it to the pup. Immediately the Timberwolf took it into his mouth and started chewing. “Has he been eating ok?” Taze asked gently rubbing behind his ear.

“Oh yes, I have been using some of our local dog food that Applejack uses, with a little of my own extra additions, I suggest to let him hunt in the forest a little, but with your last few visits he is starting to view you as part of his pack.” She smiled as she started to walk to the door, “I’ll leave you two be, you might want to talk to him, remember no baby talk, and make sure that he knows you are the Alpha.” She smiled and hopped threw the door and glided towards some of the bird feeders around the building.

“Got it.” Taze responded just as she was leaving. Turning to the wolf he continued to rub behind the ears, quite a few questions going through his head as he did. “How do you even feel that through the wood?” He wondered aloud. “So what am I gonna call you then? Can’t refer to you as little guy for your life. The wolf pup only tilted his head to the left and looked confused before he turned and returned to gnawing on the cherry wood. Making some cute sounds as he did so.

“Hmm... Oakie?” Taze asked the pup. To his wonderment the wolf actually made look at him as if to ask with his eyes. ‘Really? You really want to use that?’

“Yeah thats pretty bad” He said with a dry chuckle. “Hmm… don’t really wanna call you something to do with the snow, and white fangs kinda cliche… lets see if Shawn were here he’d suggest something latin, lets see if I remember enough here… Sylva? Was that wood? Sylva Lupis?” he asked the pup.

The pup blinked and yipped with a small noise before making a small puppy like howl. He looked up at Taze wagging his white wood tail quickly. He liked it before he turned around and attacked the, how was the cherry wood he had brought was wet with slobber Taze wondered in confusion. Equestrian magical creatures were odd.

“Ok Sylva Lupis it is” he smiled reaching to rub the pups ears again. something caught his attention, before the wolfs hide had seemed more like softwood, firm yet rough and with enough force it could be broken, but now it was smoother and hard, hard like cherry wood. “wait a minute, Fluttershy’s been feeding you dog food, that poles the only wood anyones given you in days, do you take traits from the different types of wood you can chew on?” Taze raised an eyebrow.

Sylva stopped chewing to give him a confused stare.

“Well now we’ll have to see if we can get you some stronger wood to chew on.” Taze smiled rubbing the pups back. “A hunter and a wolf, I think me and you are gonna get along great”

The Pup only yipped before rolling around on the floor before turning around looking around. “No, don’t chew on that.” Taze yelped himself as he moved to pick up the puppy who seemed to want to test this new theory. The rest of the hours Taze was there was spent really trying to both train the Wolf not to eat the furniture, and, a quick trip outside in the starts of housebreaking the puppy.

Shawn pointed down to the drawings below him. “Alright, so.” He pointed towards the base of the drawn bridge. “The supports are going to be the hardest, the crevasse around the castle could be shaped in any way, so we need to work on this, its a sort of adjustable design based off what we need, but we have a limited time to work on it.”

“We can’t support it from beneath, the crevasse is too deep, it would drain our resources” Storm Hammer noted. “And it’s going to be too large for a rope bridge.”

Shawn pointed again at the base. “As said, that's why we’re going with this, we have to adjust it to the sides of the crevasse, of course we need to know the basic shape first.” He leaned forward onto the table. “We can’t work much on it now in all honesty, but as long as we have the pre-built parts, we can throw it together easier.” He said, rotating his hand in a gesture.

“And these parts need to go together without needing too much extra heat, the most we’d have available is unicorn welds.” Storm Hammer noted. “And most of our unicorns don’t have the power for real large scale welding.”

One of the workers muttered under his breath. “I doubt Princess Celestia would lower herself to weld a bridge for us.” Shawn could tell he was a very young and new Apprentice to Storm Hammer.

“Are we asking for her help in the project?” Shawn asked, turning towards the voice with a slight glare.

The earth pony who had spoken turned and faced not just Shawn but the others. He lowered his head. “No,” he muttered softly. “I doubt we could even get a letter to her in time to even ask.”

Shawn raised a brow, his eyes still squinted as he turned back towards the parchment. “I have ways of getting it there, but still, this is an assigned task, I doubt she would even have time in all honesty anyways.” He shook his head. “I wouldn’t want to bother her with something we can do, if we can’t do it, then we search for help, if we can’t get that, I would talk with her on the subject.”

“Now be quiet lad.” Steel Weaver spoke up. “We’re smiths, born to work the fire and bend the steel, if there isn’t a way, then by Celestia we make a way, now quit your yammering and work dem bellows.”

“Yes Steel Weaver.” Came the voice of the young apprentice. Turning fully to their work.

Shawn shrugged. “Anyways, if you both don’t see any flaws, then we should be good to go.” He said rolling up the parchment and holding it out to Steel Weaver. “I trust the parts should be good to go by the time we head out?”

“If I don’t have them packed and ready by tomorrow night I’ll be buying you a round” Steel Weaver responded. Storm Hammer rolled her eye’s.

“I don’t know if we’ll have everything ready at that exact time, but we’ll have them ready before we move out.” She said grabbing her hammer.

Matthew had once again found himself in Twilight’s basement. This time it was dealing with something else. He had delegated so well to not just his friends, but Moonshade, Silver Spear, and an up and coming Pegasus named Storm Front. That he was suddenly, with a lot of free time. So, he was doing something that he hoped would be long winded, easy to learn but long to master. He looked at a blown up map of the Kingdom of Equestria. He wanted something simple to start out on.

Twilight and he were doing a mathematical moment. “So I move my army of eleven to Canterlot from Cloudsdale, and role for hits.” Matthew replied as he moved from the map and some chalk notations.

Twilight nodded her head and picked up her group of dice. “Right, So, let’s roll.” Matthew smiled as they rolled dice, while Matthew did have the number advantage, his army of eleven vs her army of five, plus one alicorn princess. Which counted as one re roll per roll of any misses.

Matthew smiled as he saw his army reduced to seven, and her reduced to four. He wanted something simple so he was going off Risk Rules, he would create values and items for any future sets that might expand to actually showcase pegasus, Unicorn, Earth, Griffon, Dragons, and even Alicorns. At the moment he was just going with factions of markers and alicorns. It was three more rolls that saw the fall of Canterlot to Matthew’s two remaining forces. The Alicorn marker was set off to the side, so that Twilight could place her again in three turns.

The last couple of days had seen Matthew and Twilight pretty much be trapped inside her basement working on this. Not even Spike was in the know how. Yet he would learn later that he was placed on one of the founders list for the copyright. Still, in the end of fourteenth of December, Matthew, Twilight, and Spike all had played a final rough draft of the game. Next up, since the copyright was now firmly in Twilight and Spikes possession. They would mass test it with the troops once they reach Everfree. Matthew looked at the two others. “Well, I think, do you mind,”

Twilight cut him off. “I’ll do final packaging, and have the five first drafts to the camp tomorrow for them to play.” Matthew smiled and bent down and signed his name on what was to be board number zero zero zero zero of the first Edition of Equestria Defense. Matthew did not like that name but it had come from compromises between he and Twilight.

Matthew then had Twilight wrap up the board in paper and handed it to Matthew who nodded his head and turned to leave. “Now… for my first test group. Let’s see how Shawn, Taze, Moonshade, and Mutatio or Me-Me handle this game.” With that he started up the stairs and to the outside world. Already he knew one problem point, Cloudsdale may just have to be be re worked, but more testing would be required. After all, at the moment cloudsdale was attackable on all sides, and it could attack all sides. It will be interesting to see what happens.

Taze stood behind the Punch Bowl, a few days back he had set up haybales with paper targets out back with Berry’s permission and he was actively using them for target practice both with his throwing blades and the pistol Shawn had given him. After regretfully leaving Sylva for the night he went to his nightly routine. in the morning he worked out, in the evening he worked on his aim.

Sighting down the barrel with his arm outstretched Taze concentrated, picturing the site and where he wanted it to go. Taze had never been good with guns, not even the airsoft rifle his family had lying around the house, but he knew that all things come with practice. Inhaling a deep breath he exhaled and squeezed the trigger. The ball shot from the barrel with the usual puff of smoke and hit just inside the outer ring.

“Damn.” Taze said, looking to one of the other targets, six throwing blades dug into it, three in the inner ring one just outside it and one in the center, why could he throw better than he could shoot?

A few moments later Matthew rounded the corner and blinked as he looked at the range in the back. “Taze, you, you built that?”

“If we’re gonna fight we need to practice.” Taze said throwing another blade at the other target. It embedded itself again near the center.

Matthew smiled a little. “Can I join? I might need to practice my throwing Knives skill.”

Taze looked at Matthew. “Really? I thought you were good at all things military combat?” Matthew could see Taze was just teasing him a little, yet he decided to show how bad he was. He took the knife out, his KA-BAR actually, and threw it at an untouched paper target. It hit the target, hilt first before tumbled to the ground. Matthew then went through loading his own pistol, took a step back, steadied his stance, looked down the barrel, and fired. The metal ball went right through the center of his target. Matthew paused and blinked as he looked at his results. “I, that isn’t suppose to happen, these flintlocks historically were not that accurate.” He smiled. “Oh I forgot to yell that the range was hot.”

Taze pointed to the surrounding fences. “Berry doesn’t let a lot of ponies back here” Taze explained. “So for now it’s not that big of a problem, and by the way.” Taze handed him a few blades. “The K-bar is great for combat but the handle throws off the motion, the less weight in the back means the more likely you are to hit with the front.”.

Matthew nodded his head, and after watching Taze do two more moves, he tried again, only to have the blade smack the hay bale target sideways, and clattered to the ground. At that moment a few pegasi were in the air looking down but passed over the two humans throwing knives, Berry’s backyard was not in flames so it was all good. But Matthew and Taze did not know that.

“Wonder what they were looking for?” It was here that the back door to the tavern flew open and Berry had, what looked to be a rather old fashioned Fire Extinguisher ready to use, and in fact, Taze’s upper body got a good shot of it on him before Berry realized it was just the two.

“Oh, Sorry, I just thought the still blew up, again.” She smiled and turned around walking back into the Tavern. Matthew looked at Taze, to the haybales. Then back to the door, to Taze and smiled. “I, I think we may want to move locations.”

“You got another location where we won’t have to worry about collateral damage?” Taze asked.

“Back end of Sweet Apple Acres, that butts up against the Everfree Forest?” He looked at the yard. “I know this is good because of the empty space behind Berry, but I am not going to shoot around stills.”

“Ok.” Taze said “Not like I was gonna hit the target anyway, maybe I should see about getting a long barrel.” Taze holstered his pistol, Rarity had been a little confused by the idea of a holster at first but eventually she had relented.

Matthew nodded his head and put his back into his own holster which had fancy scroll work on the outside. He smiled as he looked around. “Let’s work on setting up the Range tomorrow, tonight, I have a game I want to test out on a group of five total.”

“Yeah we can do that.” Taze said retrieving the blades from the targets and the ground. “Here.” Taze handed him the handle of his K-bar.

Matthew smiled and took the blade from Taze. “Thank you.”

“So where are we doing this game of yours?” Taze asked as he left his room, they had recently discovered they had use of not the one room, but the entire top floor and such Taze had moved to a free room to allow for more space. Currently he was wearing his bicorn hat from the snowball fight.

Me-Me and Mutatio had taken the last room in the hallway so as to be protected, They had also brought in one more Thestral from Taze’s group to act as a permanent guard for the two incase any others attacked.

Matthew and Moonshade had stayed with Shawn just because Matthew didn’t feel like moving, and he got screeched at by Shawn’s friend the Phoenix when he did try moving some of his stuff out of the room. Moonshade also was staying by Matthew’s side as an advisor.

Matthew blinked and realized he had zoned out when Taze poked him and asked again. “One of the empty rooms. I had Mutatio and Me-Me move the beds and placed a table between them. As for what we are playing? That is a surprise.” He grinned as he patted the still wrapped parcel under his arm. “Come on, I think the others are waiting. He was wearing his Tricorn hat at the moment with one of Rarity’s camouflage designs she made right after the snowball fight. He looked down at his friend. “Also Rommel is joining us tonight, funny thing, the men in what is my squad seemed to be trying to adopt him as a squad mascot.”

“Ok.” Taze said. “You got the snacks looked after?”

Heavy footfalls began up the steps, with a glance down the hall Matthew and Taze were able to see it was Shawn walking up, placing his coat folded over his left arm. He looked over to see them both looking at him, all he did was raise a brow in a silent question of ‘what?’.

“Game night.” Taze said Matthew smiled and patted the wrapped parcel that looked like a normal thick board game. “First Edition.” Taze sounded as Matthew knocked on the door and Moonshade opened it for the three humans to enter the room.

“Now, We need more pony volunteers to take on a side. That way we have a full five player game.” He did not even finish before Moonshade raised a batwing. Matthew nodded and smiled at Me-Me raised a hoof.

She then asked a question. “Will I be able to attack Mr. Name Caller?” she asked looking right at Taze. Matthew only smiled and nodded his head. Once they were all inside he untied the bow around the parcel, unwrapped it and opened the unadorned box.

“Everyone, and Pony, welcome to Equestrian Defenders.” He looked at Shawn and Taze, “Otherwise to us, known as Risk.” He smiled at the expressions on his friends faces.

“This intrigues me.” Taze said tenting his fingers.

Shawn could only smirk an evil smirk, one that promised he had a plan.

Matthew sat down. “Right, now simple rules, quick and easy. See the numbers here, and how the colors go with the colored territories around Equestria. Those are Bonus Armies. Now, to get the armies you do get outside of those bonus, you take the total number of territories you own, divide by three, and that is your number of armies you can place, you cannot get less then three. Now, when you take a territory you get a card, once you match up either three unicorn, three pegasus, three earth, or one of each you can trade them here.” He pointed to one of the long edges of the board where numbers grew higher and higher. “Now, this is a test game, if you think it is broken, let me know.”

Moonshade looked at the board which was a map of Equestria, with it divided up into smaller regions. “You think this up or did you have help?”

Matthew smiled. “Help, see here,” He pointed to where the ocean was. There were three signatures in Equestrian. “This is the original Dev Team. Twilight, Spike, and myself. Now… shall we play a game?”

“Tis war then.” Taze nodded excitedly.

The three humans starred in a bit of shock at the rather bemused smirk that Moonshade had given. All five players looked down at the map and back up at Moonshade then back at the map, where Black, the player color she picked had dominated the entire map. Matthew pulled out his pocket watch. “I, Three hours?” he asked in shock before looking at Taze and Shawn. “I, Feel that this would be a record of shortest played conquest style games I have played.” He looked to his other friends.

Shawn chuckled. “It’s been awhile since I’ve played, but hey, good way to get warmed up again.” He commented, leaning back in his chair, hands behind his head.

“My first time playing.” Taze chuckled. “Not bad.”

Matthew nodded his head, “Considering you had me on the ropes almost from the start.” Matthew replied. “Shall we play again tomorrow? I am planning to introduce Changelings as the next set of troops and expand to the badlands, I think this game actually went well, you all grasped what I hoped with the Alicorn piece. So, any suggestions of what the Changeling Queen could do?” He held a hand out before anyone spoke. “I am looking for her special talent other than Change once per combat or in defense move to act like any other remaining piece, SO if we have an Alicorn piece, she can become an Alicorn, a Griffon General, or Dragon Lord, those specials as well. But what would make the Queen unique?”

“What about taking control of one attackers army for a set number of turns or something?” Taze asked looking at Meme. “You guys have that mind control magic from what we saw.”

Me-Me only nodded her head agreeing to it. Matthew looked to each of the others in the room before writing down the idea. “Right. That shall be the power, We can discuss more armies later, and What do you say to us Expanding the Equestria board to be not just a stand alone, but also be able to expand to other areas? I doubt we will be expanding north on the map. Only ice and snow up there.”

“You ever think about releasing this too the public?” Taze asked.

“Well, yes, but I would rather have us get this worked out as a training game first, and then like how most tech in my world, it gets released into the civilian world.” Matthew responded with a chuckle. “But yes, I do plan to have this, well it was Twilight who is setting it up, but it will be a means for me to earn bits here in Equestria, not too much we think but I would become a rather… niche market of Military strategist.” He smiled a little, “Also, when I can figure out some way to restore batteries, I am going to be transposing the entire Axis and Allies game into Equestria.” He looked at the blank looks, two poker faces really, and the other three were blank expressions. “Uh, rather large epic board game that is set against one of the largest conflicts on our nations history.”

“Well, looking at the moon I’d say we’re somewhere between late and very early.” Taze said looking outside. “Great game Matthew, and congratulations on your victory comrade” Taze smiled saluting moonshade.

Moonshade returned with a Lunar Guard salute. Before leaving the room to start her nightly patrol of the hallway. Matthew yawned and nodding goodbye to his friends he left, only to have Taze follow him as he actually had to pause at the door and lean against the wall. “Shouldn’t have stayed up this late.” He went to his room, too tired this time to complain about Taze following him, but once Taze had made sure that Matthew was going to be fine, and then left. Matthew quickly changed into his sleep cloths and quickly settled into bed. He had already taken the potion he needed to keep his blood thinner than others, but still he was uneasy about it. He yawned and slowly crawled into bed and unlike the last few nights he was out like a light.

Once his friend was asleep Taze stopped by Shawn at his desk and set his pistol down. “I may need some modifications.” He explained.

Grabbing the pistol Shawn gave it a quick run down. “What do you have in mind?”

“I had a bit of an obsession with the development of weapons when I was younger.” Taze said. “From what I remember of the gunpowder age, you could increase the accuracy of a flintlock with a longer barrel.”

Shawn hummed in thought. “You can also do that by adding a notched spiral through it.”

“Whatever works, I need to be more accurate, also seeing as it’s a one shot gun, maybe you could add a blade too it? stiletto or something?”

Shawn sighed. “I’ll have to see what is available with what limited tools we have for the time being.” He said, about to pocket the flintlock pistol. “But as said, you might not get all these upgrades for awhile, we might not have the supplies, so if you want to hold onto it until then, tell me now.”

“Could you at least add that spiral too the barrel first? Currently I’d have this thing pointed at a building and have a better chance of shooting the person behind me.” Taze noted.

“I’ll have to see if we have the proper drill bits, might take some time though.” Shawn sighed.

“That’s fair, I’ll make do with throwing knives.” Taze said. “Just figured I’d ask, nothing ventured nothing gained right?”

Shawn only nodded in response.

“Night Shawn, try to sleep tonight I get the eerie feeling something big is on the horizon for us.” Taze said before leaving the room.

Shawn shrugged. “Never know. G’night.” He replied reaching for the parchment in one of the drawers.

Matthew blinked as suddenly, to him the world stopped and he felt like he had awoken a little. He blinked before smirking a little as he saw where his dream was taking place. Currently he was dreaming of a movie set, mainly where Captain America was born. He turned around as he blinked and saw Luna looking around in a curious manner.

“What manner of place is this?” She asked before stopping at the reveal of Captain America. “Who is he?”

“A comic book character taken to the silver screen.” Matthew replied. “A hero in my eyes, the setting was World War Two, and,” he paused as Luna held up a wing. “I saw enough to get the gist of it, Your nation looking for a way to defeat a great evil, went to find and work on this. It succeeded it seems.”

Matthew nodded. “However Hydra, the Evil Empire’s secret science branch, killed and destroyed any notes on this formula, Captain America is the only super soldier. What is interesting is that the serum took not just the body and expanded it. But also, the content of one’s heart.” Matthew stepped up to the capsule a little and touched it softly, almost reverently. “I was told by a very close friend that when they saw the movie, they said that Steve Rogers reminded them of me, only thing is, we don’t have this super soldier serum.” He did not see Luna looking sad behind his back before she composed herself when he turned around. “I, I want to thank you for letting me have this, brief moment of time where I could have my skills used to better a society for good, and be a standard of truth and justice.”

Luna only nodded her head. “Thank you for being open and honest. You, have dreams that some may call troubling, but they are the dreams of one who has fought for life and to leave a mark.” She smiled and turned around. “I may have something, I worry that today is the first day I can visit even one of your groups dreams.”

Matthew nodded his head as the dream slowly fractured around him. “That is interesting.” He saw her moving away from him even though they were standing still. “Good bye Luna, see you I hope at a later date.”

Luna did not say anything until she was in her chambers. She magiced a scroll and inkwell before picking up a quill pen from her desk. “I, even with all of our science, we cannot keep something artificial pumping. What to do.”

Across Ponyville the next day, not only had the snow melted but most of Ponyville awoke to a bang before rolling over. The only folks not going back were all housed in the Punch Bowl Tavern.

Matthew was sleeping when he found himself not only waking up to the sound of something but the noise catapulted him from the bed to a crouch by it as he looked around. “Status Report.” He called out as Moonshade was already at the window, she turned around a shocked look on her face.

“I did not know an entire library could fly up in the air over the tops of all the roofs, I think it went taller than the Town Hall.” Moonshade spoke as Matthew walked to the window and looked out.

“I, Library? Twilight's abode?” Matthew asked only to get a nod. “We might want to head over to see what happened. “Go get the others, and I shall get ready here. I think the Dress Uniform is best.”

Taze groaned loudly as he hit the floor hard. “What in the feraligator was that?” his voice was muffled by the floor as he spoke. Taze slowly pulled himself off the ground. Leaving the room to see what the commotion was. He walked right out of his room as Moonshade walked out of Matthew’s room. She only smiled and pointed downstairs before moving to knock on Shawn’s door.

Shawn was looking out the window at the time. “Well then…” He returned to working on something on his desk when he heard a knock on his door.

“Meeting downstairs in five minutes, Matthew will be there to asses what to do.” Shawn heard the clip clop of the hooves on the wood as she moved to the Changelings room to also let them know.

Fifteen minutes later all three Humans, two Changeling in guise, and one Thestral exited the tavern just as Applejack was walking towards the door whistling a calm and happy tune.

Matthew was the first to speak as he waved to Applejack. “What happened? I woke to a bang and I was told that the library went, well right up into the air, what happened?” Matthew looked to the others in the group before looking back at Applejack, she could see real concern in his eyes.

“Best I know,” Applejack responded. “Twilight received a letter from the princess about some kinda test and started well… being Twilight, Spike tried talkin some sense into her being that it was just a test and all, and next thing ya know, the library takes a jumper larger than a prize bull frog doing a long jump.”

Matthew just raised an eyebrow. “A test, from Celestia, and, so, she is in Canterlot right now? And..” he paused and blinked. “Hold on… you, said Spike was talkin’ sense into her head. Were,” he paused and swallowed. “Were you in the library when it happened?”

“Yeah.” AJ nodded. “We were there sugarcube, Twilight and Spike just left on the train, the rest of us well take a later one to offer moral support”

“So no giant monster attacks, major earthquakes or other emergency that requires help?” Taze asked yawning. AJ shook her head. With a yawn Taze turned back inside. “Well, better get my stuff and start working out early today seeing as I’m already up.” With that he left.

Matthew looked to the others. “I don’t know, something, feels funny.” he muttered. “Might be my own body, but, I will be at Fort Necessity if you need me. Going to see how,” he trailed off as a scroll appeared in a magical poof and landed on Matthew’s head before rolling forward and he caught it. “Uh… Royal letter with the seal of Celestia.”

Mutatio who was pretending to be a Lime Green Unicorn only looked at Matthew. “How do you know?”

“Because I looked at a book of royal seals that one of the guards had.” he looked to Moonshade. “You still up to meeting the new recruits today at noon?” Moonshade only nodded as Matthew broke open the seal and began to read the letter aloud.

“Matthew, please read this aloud to your friends,” It started, Matthew and his friends chuckled at what was happening before he continued to read it.

‘Matthew, Shawn, and Taze, I am writing to you for a request. Today, I have been given a test, and with this, I am to travel to a once lost city, and I would like to request that you three come with. Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy have received a letter just like this with the same request. If you are to accept, please head to the train station at one thirty sharp, Rarity will give the tickets to each of you, depending on if you show up. I hope to see you all soon, as I feel you three could really use a break.

~ Twilight Sparkle’

“Well then.” Shawn said aloud. “I’ll go get Taze…” He said, heading to where he saw Taze go.

In his room Taze just finished sheathing his swords. Taking a long stretch he went to the door and opened it getting ready for his morning run. “Shawn?” He questioned upon seeing Shawn in the doorframe.

“Stay ready, we’re headed out.” Shawn said, turning around and heading towards his room.

“Okay, that was weird.” Taze said “Well I’m gonna just head for my run.” He called out. “Be back soon.” As he exited the room he saw Matthew entering into his room already rattling off items that he needed to pack for a trip. Moonshade only saluted as he turned around.

“I want, you are in charge of the Recruits you’ve been around us long enough, you will know what we like to do for training, we should be back in a few days. Just, stay safe.”

Moonshade only replied before smiling. “Also I found Rommel again, seems your troops have adopted him as a mascot.” Matthew only nodded his head, and again to her next question. “They are wondering if they can keep him as one.”

“Also, let them take care of him while I am away,” he chuckled. “Free boarding.” Matthew looked to Taze and waved as he entered his room, and Taze down the stairs to run.

“Well whatever it is seems like it’s going to be fun.” Taze told himself as he finally exited the door. “I should double check on sylva while I’m out.” He reminded himself of.

An hour later Taze knocked on Fluttershy’s door. “Fluttershy you in?” he called.

He then noticed a note addressed to him. Taze, I had to take Sylva to get some shots, and then I am placing him with a good friend while I am on an assignment with Twilight, I hope you are fine with this, and I will be covering his bills for these shots, so do not worry about paying me back.”

“Huh” Taze shrugged before heading back to the inn.

Matthew stood ready with of all things a metal framed rucksack on his back, wearing at the moment jungle camo, with his combat boots and the black beret. At his feet was another sack, one he had gotten from the supplies of the pony guard. He looked the most ready and he pulled out his pocket watch to look at it before looking around. He had arrived early and in fact gave a few orders to the troops before turning command formally over to Moonshade. Now, now he was standing and waiting for his three friends. The train to, well to their adventure was puffing and waiting. He looked again only to sigh. It was only one in the afternoon but it seemed he had always been different in that he liked to be early. Being over an hour early, was an interesting experience for Matthew.

Taze looked around, a simple sack slung across his back carrying the few things he needed he couldn’t carry on him. “And so we hit the road again.” Taze said. “What adventure awaits us this time?”

“No, Clue, but I packed for weather, ceremony, and tactical if needed.” Matthew replied with a smirk. “Still, this is going to be fun, we get to see someplace other than Canterlot and Ponyville, and to think, a lost city found again. Imagine the history, the events, items untouched by years.”

“Things are about to get all timey wimey aren't they?” Taze chuckled.

“I sure hope not, I like where I am.” Matthew muttered. “Besides, I packed my crossbow, lost city, I have more of a vibe of Indiana Jones then time travel.” He paused and smirked. “Besides, Tardis or H.G. Wells?” he asked with a laugh.

“I’d have to say Tardis.” Taze noted “Wells time machine was too easy to sabotage.”

Matthew looked at Taze. “Really, the book version was not sabotaged.” He chuckled and little and did a small visual cue as to remind Taze about his cover story of being from Pokke. “Remind me to tell you more about some of the different fictions from my world sometime.”

“Your World? I thought it was the same.” He heard a voice call from behind him.

“Well it sure does feel like a different world at times, even if the countries are on the same physical sphere, you cannot tell me that at times you feel like visiting another country is visiting another world.” Matthew shot back with a friendly ribbing before sneezing and almost right away winched. “Ow,” He shook his head. “Still hurts to sneeze even now.”

“Can’t they find something for that?” Taze asked.

“Gesundheit by the way.” Shawn said, walking up.

Matthew nodded. “I wrote a letter and mailed it yesterday by way of Spike Mail to see what Canterlot can do in experimental medicine, so, who knows, maybe I will have an answer when we are back to Ponyville.”

“All aboard Canterlot” the engineer called out.

“Whelp that's us.” Taze said. “You need me to get that?” Taze asked pointing to Matthew’s bag on the ground.

“Sure, just make sure it goes with me on the passenger coach, no way am I putting it on a baggage car, I like to keep my gear with me.” Matthew adjusted the pack and hide another winch. Today was not a good day he felt. It didn’t help he was bruising from the roll from bed due to a flying library, nor the fact that he had bumped his hip in the bathroom this morning. Still he was hiding it very well from his friends. He walked forward as Rarity was passing out tickets to her friends and then to Matthew who plucked it out of the air and boarded the train car. The conductor would punch the ticket later.

Taze hoisted the bag with surprising ease. His time working out seemed to be doing him some good, though there was no real reason for the muscles to knit this fast. He raised an eyebrow but shrugged maybe it was all in his head. He followed after Matthew, getting Rarity to place the ticket in his bandolier.

Shawn simply got his ticket with a thank you and followed the group in.

Soon they settled in before Matthew realized something. “Don’t tell me, private car again?” he asked as he looked around. “Dang, you sure get to travel well, still anyone else unnerved by the fact that we have the car to ourselves?”

Shawn shrugged. “Doesn’t bother me that much in all honesty.”

Taze sat back. “Well if you gotta travel might as well be in style.” He laughed

“Wait wait, we’re having what happen?” Shawn questioned Celestia.

Celestia looked at the group. “Because the Crystal Empire is only now emerging, we feel it might not do well having you three showing up, as you are now. So, we might like to do some, tests for you. See how your body would handle changes.”

Luna nodded as she stepped forward. “In Equestria, magic can be used to turn beings into other beings, now do not be freaked out, the caster will have a mental place to store the original form, so once you return from the Empire, you shall return to human form.” She turned to look at the three before blinking. “Is your friend alright? Did he stay up last night all night?”

Shawn and Taze turned around and found Matthew leaning against a pillar dozing. Shawn was the one to answer by shaking his head. “No, he slept all the way here in the train.”

Celestia only nodded to Luna, “Then,” Luna spoke, “Let’s see what happens if he is the first one?” She asked with a look Shawn and Taze recognized, it was one that Rainbow Dash got when she wanted to prank somepony.

“Maybe you should make sure this doesn’t affect the heart first.” Taze suggested.

“Yeah, I would rather not test his heart, as said, being startled awake by that? That would bring a rush.” Shawn said with a glance at Matthew. “Are you sure it will work fine with us in the first place?” He said, looking back to Celestia. “I understand that it has been tested before, but not on our kind, that and the fact of thaumaturgy, the magic field around us… I just can’t help but be worried something might happen, if it still needs testing, I’ll willingly go first.”

Celestia only smiled. “We can both work on it.” She looked to Taze, “Do you wish to go first as well?” She looked to Luna. “You may take the Warrior as he was your responsibility when they first showed up.

Luna only grinned as she slowly began to circle Taze like a Shark while Celestia did the same thing. In the back of the hall twilight was watching wide eyed at what was happening.

“I know thou hast had time to study our citizen’s, which creature do you think you would fit?” Luna asked Taze with a smirk. She had an idea already but she wanted to ask first.

Celestia only looked at Shawn neither one talking yet, it seemed something was going on between the two as if they were conversing by body language alone. Suddenly Shawn shrugged and Celestia’s horn started to glow.

“In all honesty, a gryphon.” Taze answered. “Where I hail from, the lion is considered a symbol of power and ferocity well an eagle is considered the representation of foresight, if I am to be something, i’d prefer to be a mix of the two”

Luna grinned and shot a look to Celestia’s advisor before looking to Taze, “A choice I felt you would have make.” She rolled her tongue a little at the words. “Most curious these words are.” She smiled before her horn glowed and Taze’s world was blocked by the color of Luna’s magic.

To Shawn, his world was blocked by Celestia's magic as well as the magic around both started to cocoon and created an almost tangible shell around the two before the two shells started to do different things as it mixed with the magic already wrapped around Taze and Shawn.

Taze felt nothing at first, but soon he felt an immense but not painful pressure on his body. The skin on his arms began to dry out and become scaly as his nails shifted into talons. His middle finger merged with his pointer finger as his thumb shifted to the back of his hand, it still felt like a thumb but the positioning was weird. He fell forward as his armor began to shift allowing for thin rugged fur to cover his body under his armor which seemed to adjust as his form changed thanks to luna's magic. His blades moved so they sat vertically side by side down his spine as two slits developed in his armor allowing two large eagle like wings to grow outward. his legs cracked and popped as the bone structure shifted forming larger lion back paws. His belt and bandolier shifting into packs that positioned themselves under where his wings folded. Finally his mouth and nose hardened pulling outward into a curved raptor beak as feathers covered his head. His hair and mustache receded into his body as a feline tufted tail grew out completing his shift.

Shawns expression didn’t change at first, but soon his eyes widened as a jolt of energy shot off him causing decent discomfort, building steadily.

‘Something’s not right.’ He could hear Celestias voice in his head. ‘Your magic is attempting to defend you. Is this your doing?’

Shawns right hand raised and he grabbed his wrist with his left hand, more discharges sparking off him, it starting to sting. He twitched slightly as the shock went off again. ‘It’s starting to feel odd.’

Celestia looked at him, her spell still going on. ‘Should I stop? If it gets too bad you must tell me.’

‘No, keep going, don’t stop, it worked for him, it will work.’ He replied as another discharge went off, causing him to wince. ‘Keep going.’

As the spell continued Celestia and the other could see the static discharges growing more often and the pain he was feeling more apparent, his expression didn’t show much but his eyes were wider, and they could see his eyes constantly shifting across, following the discharges. ‘Keep… Going...’

He fell to his knees and his left arm began to shift, the fingers merging together, but in the process his whole hand was covered in power, it shifting its form seemingly matching something as it shifted from an electric style to a golden flame around his arm. “Gah…” He called out, placing his hands on the floor in front of him.

Celestia didn’t know if she wanted to continue or not, something was hurting him and his magic was lashing out around him, pulling in Celestia’s energy, now literally adding scorch marks to the floor where the now hoof was.

“Keep. Going!” He called out through his grunts of pain. Celestia only followed what he said, trusting he would tell her if it was too much, he did stand up to death three times.

The hair on his arms began to grow out, covering his arm, now turned hoof as his body shifted, and turned a peach like color. The golden flame surrounded more of him, making him brighter by the second. His bones shifted, coming together and pulling a bit closer to his body.

Taze started attempting to say something as he watched his friend changed but it came out garbled as he was still attempting to familiarize himself with his new form.

His body was fully covered in golden flames, making himself only visible to Celestia as she watched carefully. His bones shifted, his nose pushing out into a snout, his hair grew a bit in length and shifted its position to his mane, his goatee followed the movement of his jaw. His clothing had thankfully shifted, his long coat shifting into the pony equivalent. After a bit the glow around him seemed to center itself around his hind leg, the rest dimming down to a faded look. Soon the glow faded and there was now a Cutie Mark of a smiths hammer mid swing.

“Sh-Shawn?” Taze managed to get out with a rasp.

Shawn was only staring forward with a glazed over expression, Celestia being the only one able to hear his thoughts, which seemed to be calculating something that she couldn't keep up with.

Taze looked to Luna for help, trying fruitlessly to walk. Luna slowly walked over to Taze. “Now… I guess, walking might seems strange at the moment, just, repeat what I do, and soon, you should be able to walk.”

It took a few minutes but eventually Taze was able to master the locomotion enough to move. Slowly he moved over to Shawn and tapped his shoulder questioningly.

Shawn shook his head before looking at Taze. “S-” He twitched slightly. “Sorry…” He shook his head again. “T-Thinking. And processing the amount of pain I just felt.” He looked forward again. “It-It’s the field of magic, c-counteracting in an automatic defense.” He exhaled shakily. “In order for the s-spell to work, I think Celestia literally had to overpower my own power.” He shrugged lightly with one arm. “The book s-said so. T-then again, I’ve been, actually messing with it. Studying it…”

Turning around Taze made his way to Matthew and gave him a gentle shake.

Matthew blinked and woke up and blinked as he saw the Gryphon or Griffon as he thought they were spelled. “Oh, did we get a delegate from the Griffon Empire?” he asked as he Yawned, stretching his back before winching and quickly went back to leaning back on the pillar. “That hurt.” he shook his head and looked to Luna and Celestia before his mind starting to catch up. “Oh… mission, guises? So,” he pointed to the Earth pony in the rather fancy outfit. “Shawn?” he asked, before looking at the Griffon staring at him, Matthew blinked and poked the beak. “Taze?” He smiled. “Griffon, nice look.” He moved a little and smiled a little. “Not sure why I am so tired today, Shall, I guess I am next?”

Taze nodded “M-made sure s-safe” he rasped out.

“Ah, well, you didn’t have to do that, I am willing to take a risk.” he looked at Luna. “Like Steve Rogers did, or George Washington.” he sighed as his smile faltered. “Just, let’s get this over with, No time like the present to see if this makes me stronger or not.” he chuckled weakly at the joke.

Luna looked to Celestia, “I shall take this one.” She walked up and bowed her head. “From one military to another.” She muttered to explain her logic to this time. To all present unlike the last two. This one while taking the color of Luna’s magic, where Taze was slow, and Shawn was full of pain, this was it seemed to be warm and calm. The magic wrapped around Matthew and to him it felt like a warm blanket and he closed his eyes as he mentally nestled into the magic and curled up around it.

On the outside, they could see the magic starting to pool first right around the heart as if creating a ball before spreading out and blocked all from seeing what happened, when the magic dissipated in a burst of magic that seemed to turn into tiny sparkling stars. There on the ground in a Navy blue coat of fur and wings, with a mane of white Matthew rested. On his flank was a cutie mark already, two items crossed as if in combat, a quill feather, and a sword. He slowly opened his eyes before they widened and he got to his hooves. “Woa.. WOW!” he yelled as he turned his head around. “That, woah ponies have better hearing, the smell.” he was starting to remind Taze of the tenth doctor regenerating into the eleventh. “Eye sight is about the same and..” he blinked as he was already bouncing a little bit in front of Taze, before he blinked and looked at Taze and gave a wink. “New heart…” he paused and blinked before sitting down. “new heart? NEW HEART!” he was suddenly to his hooves and looked at everyone. “THE TICKING IS GONE!!!!” He looked at Taze right in the eyes. “I, I can feel it pumping but the mechanical clicking that noise that i have been with for over a year, gone, all gone… and… and…” he blinked as he tilted his head and his wings extended and flapped a little in a way that reminded Taze of a parrot stretching his wings but not taking off. “I, I am… oh wow. This is,” They could see the excitement from the bright blue eyes dancing with joy.

Shawn, Taze, Twilight all could see and hear that his voice was stronger, a little faster and just, he seemed a lot more perky. Also his color wasn’t as pale as before. Matthew paused and looked to the two Princesses, “How long?”

“How long what?” Celestia asked with an amused look in her eyes.

“How long will this last?” Matthew asked as he started to already move and smirked as he got two steps in. “Just like marching.” he laughed before looking back at Celestia with a look of wonderment.

“We,” Luna spoke this time. “Do not know, we can see and let this run its course, rather interesting to say… Captain Inkstrike.” She replied with a smirk.

“Ca… Captain?” he looked around to Taze and Shawn. “Super Serum, they have… look at me, Look at me, I can,” he was giddy and was already trying to push himself in walking, “I mean, look… I can, this is,” He stopped talking as it dissolved into giggles and smirks as he was, well a term to use from Earth was a child on Christmas that got exactly what he wanted from Santa.

Taze smiled at his friend as best he could. He experimentally practiced the movements of his beak rolling his tongue as he tried to figure out how it worked. “Good for you, congratulations” the words were still clunky in his mouth but smoother now.

Matthew only grinned a little. “Well, shall we be going? I doubt, well I sure wouldn’t like keeping others waiting. Isn’t Princess Cadence and Captain, Prince? Shining Armor waiting for us as well?” He looked to Twilight. “Sorry for the Delay Milady.”

Twilight shook her head. “Oh no, don’t start on that, just Twilight, just because my brother married the best foal sitter in Equestria does not mean you can call me that.” She looked to her friends who were laughing. “Oh, laugh it up but I still won’t call you by your ranks from Discord, we are friends.”

Taze attempted to pick up his sack, spearing it on his talon. He attempted again and snipped a small piece off the top. Five tries later he managed to get the sack up and across his shoulder. “We go.” He nodded before moving towards the door.

“Agreed.” Matthew replied before smirking. “Ink Strike, I like that sound.” he looked down and smiled as he looked to Luna. “Uh, I guess I get to learn to use wings to pick things up.” he wanted to wear his Beret. “Still, Allonsy.” he cried as he sat down to pick things up, it took him ten tries to pick up his beret and five more to get it on his head. But finally he sat there smiling like he had just climbed Mount Everest with the Beret right where he wanted it to be. “One small victory at a time.” he moved to walked to Shawn and he poked him with a hoof. “Come on we are moving out you can finish those thoughts on the train ride over.” He turned around only to see Rainbow Dash right in his face.

“Okay… when we get to that Crystal Empire I am so teaching you how to fly new flying buddy.” She was grinning as she turned around and started to walk towards the doors. “Who knows you might cut it for weather control,” She turned around with a smirk. “Imagine that Mr. I live in a wild world, you can control a cloud, and make it rain when you want it to.”

Matthew just stopped as his mind realized that and his mouth opened as a small sound that Celestia remembered, it was the same sound Twilight would make upon finding a new book. Mainly the sound of an e sound. He kept that up as he started walking again. Taze’s ears noticed something else, Matthew had been taking less breaths as if his lungs capacity had increased.

As soon as Rainbow Dash opened the doors a shriek and two Phoenix's flew in, one landing on Celestia’s raised hoof, the other landing on the back of Shawn’s noble pony coat. They both made bird calls to one another as Renati seemed to soak in a bit of the heat and leftover magic that would crackle over Shawn’s body here and there. The Phoenix looked over to Matthew and have a cheeky like sound with a bob of his head.

Matthew looked at Shawn. “I still have no clue what he is saying, but I do know this, he was sleeping on my chest last night again.” He missed a look Celestia gave Luna at that comment before Shawn only shrugged with one hoof again as the two started walking again to the doors and to the train once more to head north.

Approaching the track they found the royal car waiting and prepared for them. Taze wasn’t able to centrate on the guards outside it at the moment nor much else, he was feeling more and more fatigued the further he went. Upon entering the car he walked over to the set of cushioned seats and slumped across them, slipping into unconsciousness automatically.

Matthew on the other hoof. He actually giggled at thinking that thought. Was a little more energetic and actually was sitting in a seat bouncing like Pinkie Pie on a little amount of sugar. It was Applejack who asked the one question on her mind. “Aren’t you freaked out about this? Changing forms and what-not?”

Matthew actually shook his head. “Heck I wasn’t worried, miffed maybe when they had to put mechanical valves in my heart to keep me alive, I see this as another way that I have prolonged my life.” He blinked as Applejack gave him a stare and his sighed and actually seemed to darken a little in his coat. “Frankly, yes I am a little freaked, having to relearn to walk, but imagine the new possibilities, I can learn to fly, control weather, I mean… we had fiction about weather machines, but here… I am a living weather machine.” He looked at his friends. “I can spend more time with my friends, I get to see more of the world, and…” he put a hoof to his chest and his heart. “But this, a measure of a man to me is not the form or outside appearance, but what is in the spiritual heart of the man. That is what to me makes humanity, humanity.” he smiled a little. “Not even a hundred years ago my nations practiced slavery, and, now, a man of that same race is running to be elected as the leader of my nation.” he looked at Applejack. “When we get home let me play you a speech by one Doctor Martin Luther King Junior. About his dream for a society.” He sighed as he looked out the window. He chuckled a little. “Oh to be alive, and, not be tired and full of life.” He smiled and just looked out the window as the train lurched and started on its journey northward.

Applejack only nodded before moving to another part of the coach. Still Matthew smiled and bounced a little as he opened his mouth in excitement. “Oh, a Reverse bend you can can see the locomotive, and, is that a tunnel coming up? I mean..” He turned around to look to Shawn. “We are going through a Train Tunnel, a real live working train tunnel, that is, this is so awesome, how long is this tunnel?”

“It takes five minutes to get to the other end once you enter it.” Spike replied with a look of bewilderment at Matthew before looking at Twilight. “I never seen a pegasus get so excited about a steam train.”

Matthew sat down and folded his forehooves, across his chest. “What? I like steam trains.”

Taze mumbled in his sleep turning a little bit. “Don’t get him started on the Titanic.” He moved his wings a little before falling into a deeper sleep. Needless to say, the rest of the trip down to the valley floor would go about the same, With Shawn in his own little world, Taze sleeping, and Matthew being almost as chatty about Pinkie Pie, only about the train or the scenery around him.

Taze woke up suddenly from where he slept, he felt alert, like his brain was on fire as he looked around. Upon seeing most of the others sleeping he wondered why everyone was out cold in the middle of the day, where upon looking out the window and seeing the moon in the sky he found himself trying to process what was happening. “What time is it?”

“Somewhere around two thirty to three AM.”

“But it’s so bright outside?” He questioned looking around.

“Perhaps a bit brighter than home, but not that bright.” Shawn replied. “Feeling rested? You passed out around the time Matthew was talking about trains and ships, and steam powered things, etcetera.”

“I feel more then rested, I feel alert, listen to me I’m talking normally, this body doesn’t feel awkward at all.” Taze said stretching out his limbs experimentally. “What happened to me? Someone cast a spell on me well I was asleep?”

Shawn looked over at him with a raised a brow. “Only me and you awake, trust me, you can hear when a hoof hits these floors if you listen carefully.” Shawn said with a light tap on the floor.

“Huh.” Taze scratched his head, “I’ll have to ask Twilight about it tomorrow, don’t see how they can all sleep with the giant energy bubble on the horizon.”

Shawn hummed to himself. “Whelp, looks like a sleepless night for me, ah well.” He shrugged. “I slept well last night, I should last.” He turned towards the window once again. “I guess we are headed there, or someone is very good with special effects, slash, magic.”

“Well it’s definitely bright.” Taze noted. “You don’t think my eye’s are acting like a cats do you?”

Shawn simply shrugged in response. “I’m not sure, then again for me I have light sensitive eyes so I’m not sure what is considered ‘normal’ by most means.”

“Well I can definitely see why you have trouble sleeping with this.” Taze said looking around. “It’s crazy.”

“You get used to it.”

“So what exactly are we supposed to do anyway? I mean nobody has seen this city for a thousand years.” Taze looked at Shawn.

Shawn shrugged again. “Beats me, we were really only told of this being a break for us.”

“And I’m sure you believe that as much as I do.” Taze rolled his eye’s.

“Of course not, do you take me for a fool?” Shawn questioned. “Honestly, all six of them, and the three of us? I could understand perhaps us and Twilight, but I have already heard enough of bad feelings, I have my own feelings on this, and you know what it is?”

Taze raised a brow. “Yes?”

Shawn looked at Taze with a focused gaze. “Something, big. Something, bad. You can literally feel it in the air.” He said, looking back into the air.

“Well lets hope we make our way through it all again.” Taze said. “Lady lucks been with us so far.”

“As well as death pushing me back apparently.” Shawn chuckled darkly. “I think he might have something against me.”

“There are worse people to have a grudge against you.” Taze noted. “And worse ways they can show it.”

“Oh yeah they do.” He chuckled darkly. “And I’ll be waiting for them.”

The two sat in silence for the next four hours, eventually as the sun poked it’s head out, ponies began to stir, Matthew woke up and blinked. “OH WOW!!! Look outside it’s snowing!!!” He cried out with joy.

Rainbow Dash grumbled. “Anypony else regretting the Princesses getting him a new body? He’s as excitable as the CMC on a new crusade.”

Twilight yawned before looking at Rainbow Dash and then smacking her with a rolled up copy of the yesterday newspaper. “Behave, you’d be like that too if you got a new chance at life.”

“Ouch, okay, okay Twilight no need to hit me with the newspaper, I am not a dog you know.” Rainbow muttered rubbing her hoof over her head.

“Rainbow? Do gryphons have night vision?” Taze asked her.

“Yeah, freaky in how Gilda could see around some of the darkest hallways when we pulled some of our pranks as Fliers camp.” She shivered. “And the way any little light hitting the eyes just made them glow in the dark, freaky.” She chuckled before looking to Twilight. “Wait, does that mean I am an expert on something?” She threw her hoofs up into the air. “What are you doing to me Twilight? I am a future Wonderbolt not an egghead.”

“I heard you used to hang out with gryphons.” Taze shrugged. “still trying to adapt”

“Ah, well, just don’t come running to me for every question, I am not some egghead on Gryphon stuff.” She muttered before turning around to face him. “Still, what are your questions.”

“Other than the eye thing not a lot, woke up this morning and felt like my brain was on fire, now I seem to understand myself for the most part.” Taze noted. “Even talking is easier.”

“Well.” Twilight spoke up. “Sounds like the reason you passed out was so your brain could figure out how to work with the new synapses and nerve endings, when you woke up your brain had pretty much figured out how to use your new body like it was the one you were born with.” Most of the ponies present stared at her blank faced. “His brain had to rewire itself.” She put it bluntly.

“Are we there yet?” Pinkie asked.

“Judging by low visibility, and the fact I can feel the slowing of the train. I would say, possibly so.” Shawn replied still looking out the window.

Matthew did not say anything as he kept looking outside. “Really, this is getting to be a bad storm, and, they say there is a lost city up here? No wonder it got lost look at the snowstorm.”

“Snowstorm?” Taze looked at him. “You call this a storm?” He chuckled to himself as he clipped on his simple traveling cloak. “This is but a wee flurry lad.”

19 - White Out Conditions

White Out Conditions

Extended Holiday
Chp 19: White Out Conditions
Act 2

Matthew stood on the platform with a shocked look on his muzzle. He was dressed in a saddle bag as well as a short sword one would draw and charge while holding in one’s mouth. Rainbow Dash glared at the sky and then at Matthew. “So, not liking this weather?” She asked the navy blue Pegasus. “I know, unnatural and, too cold.”

“Cold? COLD?” Matthew cried out as he looked at Taze. “Remember that one camping trip I complained ‘bout the cold and I was dressed in my most heavy winter gear?” Taze did not remember being part of it, but he did remember how his friend would complain about the cold and always the first to go to heavy coat wearing.

“Yeah,” Taze replied before looking around, “Let me guess you want your warm coat?”

“No, I, I am fine, this is… A scarf would be fine.” A White scarf was wrapped around him as Rarity walked off the train. “I am fine to this. I am actually okay in a snowstorm!” Matthew shouted with joy. “This… This body is amazing.”

The moments after were filled with the sound of drawn out slow clapping. Taze had a cocky grin on his face. “Welcome to my world.” He laughed, “But this isn’t a storm, you can see your hoof in front of you face after all.” he noted.

Any further conversation was interrupted as a light purple unicorn with a blond mane wearing a delivery mare outfit approached them. “Um special delivery.” she said seeming to avoid eye contact with the mane six as she approached Shawn first with and envelope.

Shawn only responded with a raised brow as he took the envelope. “Thank you.”

Without asking him to sign anything she retrieved another envelope and approached Matthew. When she had handed it to him she took out another and approached Taze. The gryphon took it skeptically as the mare walked right past him.

“South east city exit.” She mumbled as she walked off. Vanishing behind the shack like platform office.

“Oookay.” Taze said. “That was definitely weird.” Matthew only nodded his head as he looked over his envelope.

“This is,” He paused and blinked as he moved the letter in his hoof before sighing and placed it in his saddle bag. “I’ll read it later, out of the snow and the like.” He muttered as he looked to his two friends. “Shall we move? I think I just, yep Shining Armor just came in looking like he walked in from the planet Hoth.” He smirked to his friends at the reference he just dropped.

Taze took a step forward onto the snow and before he even realised it his hand went to the hilt of his sword. “Black cloud on the horizon.” he mumbled.

Matthew blinked and noticed it as well. “Right, no clue why but my gut and my mind is sending me warning bells.” Shining Armor saw the cloud and promptly started racing towards one direction. “Fly, We all must fly and flee, I cannot think we can deal with this think.” He took off after Shining, only to blinked in fear as the cloud suddenly shot forward and circled around not just himself but his two friends as well cutting them off from the others, Shining Armor turned around and looked like he was going to attack as a dark laugh began to emanate around the entire group.

For some reason Taze felt angry and despite the cloud covering him he drew his sword and charged at it.

“Damn it Taze!” Shawn yelled out. “Keep moving!”

“Oh no, another Jenkins, CHARGE!” He yelled as he drew his own sword and charged after Taze, with Shawn already moving. One moment they were in a snowstorm the next. Matthew actually stumbled forward and rolled to the ground letting his sword out of his mouth as he looked up at a strange dome. “Oh wow. Lost World series for real.” He was looking up and at the moment laying down on some green grass in the outskirts of a city that seemed almost summertime warm. He also saw towards the edge of his sight two crystal like towers with a rope spanning the two towers with crystals hanging from said rope. “Pretty.” He muttered.

“Why does my hand feel so weird” Taze said verbally flexing his left arm, it felt heavy and off for some reason. Looking down his eye’s widened in surprise as blackish purple crystal covered his forearm and hand. “What the hell is this?”

Shawn leaned in a bit as he looked at the coating. “I… I’m not sure, but something about it…” He hummed for a moment. “Hold on.”

Taze checked his belt with his right hand making sure everything is there as best he could by touch, with a clatter his sunglasses fell to the ground.

“That might be useful.” Shawn commented as he grabbed the sunglasses. “You don’t mind do you?” He questioned quickly.

“Go ahead.” Taze said “Just find out what this stuff is.”

With a nod Shawn pulled up the sunglasses. “Now, lets hope this still works. Please, relax, this won’t hurt, hopefully.” He said putting them on, but keeping his hoof on them. His eyebrows sank and those around could feel something in the air.

“I read this trick from a little unreadable book.” He said on the side. Soon a golden energy seeped from around his hoof and began to surround the sunglasses. “Energy, check.”

The frames began to light up, going from black to a bright light. “Focus, check.”

Matthew just rolled around to watch the show the correct way and just smiled a little as he watched the magic happening. “This won’t get old for a long time. Magic, observable.”

Shawns hoof dropped, but the glow stayed around the glasses as he leaned forward a bit, looking at the crystals. “This…”

He stopped moving as he stared forward. “This is…” He reached a hoof forward. “I can see it seeping through the cra-” He was cut short as a small discharge went from the crystal from his hoof. He exhaled abruptly and started coughing as he backed away. “No.” He coughed more. “No, no no no.” He pulled off the sunglasses as he stood in a wide stance to keep his balance. “The book described this, but not like this.” He shook his head. “It’s taint, crystals of pure taint.” He coughed a little. “Good grief, that was…” He exhaled. “It’s not spreading to you, you’re fine for now.” He sighed. “You’re fine for now, but warn me if something starts to feel wrong.” He shook his head again, his left eye twitching slightly. “Yeah.”

“Ok thanks Shawn.” Taze said looking around. “Where’s my sword?” he looked around. after a few moments he spotted it, walking over to retrieve it. “Next order of business, lets find the ponies.” Taze said before looking back to his friends. “...Present company excluded of course.”

Shawn only raised a hoof and pointed it behind Taze. “Then who are we looking for?”

Taze turned around, only a few feet away was Twilight and the mane six with Shining Armor. “Oh, thats convenient.”

“I’d say.” Shawn muttered softly.

Matthew smiled as he looked around. “So.” He paused and pointed to a stone tower, one could almost see some windows at the top. “Shall we get a lay of the land first? Map out a route?” He paused as Shining Armor shook his head.

“If you want to waste time, Princess Cadence is waiting in the main Castle throne room, and she is, the dome is not going to last now that I have this.” he put a hoof to the black crystals sticking to his horn. “I cannot use my magic. Whatever is out there he is trying to thwart our work and do something to this city.”

Matthew nodded his head. “Very well, it is just.” He paused and pulled out his envelope and blinked as he raised it up. “Well for one thing my mysterious letter has the drawing of that tower on the front of it. So, important?” He asked to the air.

Shining paused and smirked. “Oh my, well why not sounds like one of my hooks I had for when I was DMing one campaign, first one that Cadence actually joined in on..” He moved towards the tower. Before shaking his head. “No, while that might be fun, we should at least check in with Cadence first, then explore the tower.”

With that all ten beings turned and followed Shining through the streets towards the large structure that towered over everything else. Matthew looked at his friends. “What an odd castle.”

Shawn simply shrugged in response.

As they walked Taze’s head shifted around in a very bird like manner. Being at the back of the group no one seemed to notice as his feet stopped in their tracks as something caught his eye. In the center of town was a life sized statue of a gryphon sitting on it’s haunches. Something about it caught him off guard but shaking his head he sped up to catch up too the others.

Princess Mi Amore Cadenza sagged on her throne. Her horn glowed as it had for the last two days straight. Her body ached from fatigue, she was hungry but eating was hard to do. She wouldn’t be able to keep the spell up much longer. She lifted her head to the sound of approaching hooves, brightening up as the first pony entered. “Twilight!” she called walking towards her sister in-law.

Twilight broke from the small herd and raced to Cadence. “Cadence!” She called out and when they meet each other they right away began to do, well to all present it was some strange ceremony of meeting.

They both sang as they recited the following. “Sunshine Sunshine ladybugs awake, clap your hooves and do a little shake.” They both broke down laughing not noticing that all but Shining Armor were silent and staring.

Matthew was smiling as he found the scene heart warming and how it looked like a secret handshake or greeting to his eyes.

Taze grinned upon seeing it, it wasn’t heart attack risking levels of adorable of dinky doo, but it was definitely cute.

Shawn starred with his blank expression, the only thought that occurred to him was a monotone, ‘Cute.’

The two ponies got too there hooves. “One of these days we’ll need to get together when the fate of equestria isn’t hanging in the balance.” The princess staggered momentarily.

“Are you okay?” Twilight asked worried.

“She has been using her magic to spread love and light.” Shining explained. “But she hasn’t slept, barely eats, I want to help protect the empire but my spell has been countered by king Sombra.”

“Shouldn’t she have a coffee maker like right there beside her Twenty-four seven?” Taze asked.

Matthew blinked and raised a wing a little. “Uh, who is King Sombra?” He asked a little confused. “Wait, countered, are you telling me that mass of black smog is a King? What?”

Twilight only blushed a little, oh right, I told my friends but, you three were all asleep when I did that, well two of you were, and Shawn was staring ahead so I didn’t really know if he heard any of it the first time.” She smiled to Shawn, “No offense I hope.”

“None taken, but I was.” He chuckled. “Always keep an eye and ear open as the saying goes.”

“For the record I’m fine!” Cadence said after raising her head up to answer the comments from before a slight interruption.

“She’s not fine.” Shining Armor interjected. “She can’t go on like this forever and if her magic fades, well you know whats waiting out there.” Shining Armor said.

“That’s why we’re here.” Twilight said

“That’s why we’re all here.” Applejack added.

“Hey wait a sec...Omph.” Taze was cut off as Shawn jabbed him in the stomach with his elbow. He coughed for a few seconds. “Yeah thats why we’re here”

“Well, with Cadence putting all her strength into keeping her spell going, and me trying to keep an eye on signs of trouble in the arctic, we haven't been able to gather much information from the Crystal Ponies.” Shining Armor explained. Further explanation was cut off by a rather shrill cry.

“Crystal Ponies?! Hahahathere are crystal ponies?!!” Rarity asked as her pupils dilated and she yanked on her perfectly coiffed mane. It took a full second for her to realise everyone was staring at her. Releasing her mane she straightened her posture and coughed. “Um, Ahem” She cleared her throat. “Continue.”

Matthew or rather as he reminded his own mind Captain Ink Strike just stared at Rarity. “Ma’am, I fear you may just scare them if you continue in that action any further, you sure scared me.”

“Yes well.” Shining said “As I was saying we have to believe one of them knows something about a way to protect the empire without relying on Cadences magic.” Shining noted

Twilights eye’s widened excitedly. “A research paper!”

Shining looked up, seeing the three humans share his expression they all answered with a “Huh?”

Twilight smiled. “That must be part of my test – to gather information from the Crystal Ponies and deliver it to you! This is gonna be great! I love research papers!” She was almost skipping.

Rainbow Dash looked at Twilight as if there was something wrong with her before snarking “Yeah who doesn’t?” She answered sarcastically.

Taze raised his hand, Matthew gently put it down. Matthew silently glared at Taze as if to say through eye contact to be nice at the moment.

Pinkie having not seen this interaction began bouncing energetically around rainbow dash. “Oh-oh-oh! Lemme guess! Is it Spike? Nono, Fluttershy! Rarity?”

“Don’t worry big brother.” Twilight’s chest swelled with pride. “I’m really good at this sort of thing!”

Matthew blinked and realized something, “Uh, can somepony please tell me who this King Sombra is? I would like to know just who it is we are facing at the moment.” He bristled his feathers as he tried to look intimidating, it only made Cadence smile and laugh a little at the antics.

Twilight looked at the three before sighing, “Right, just so we are all on the same hoof, Sombra was a tyrant who ruled this land a thousand years ago, enslaving the Crystal Ponies and a land that if filled with love and joy, spreads to the rest of the world, but despair and evil, then, well the results are not pretty. So Celestia and Luna attacked and sealed away Sombra but not before he cursed the Crystal Empire and it vanished.”

“If you don’t mind me asking, I’ve noticed several statues of a gryphon and some ponies, are those decorations or is there something behind that?” Taze asked. “In fact, he seemed to be carrying a set of blades like mine, the gryphon I mean.”

“Did Aunt Celestia and Aunt Luna not tell you three about them?” Cadence asked.

Matthew blinked and looked at Cadence, “Uh, let’s see, we were not told about Changelings, until they attacked, nor did we learn or have much time to learn due to a language barrier, then we defended the castle from invasion, move to Ponyville to avoid infighting among nobles, and realize just how in over our heads we were in moving from Ponyville into the Wild and to you, unnatural Everfree Forest, and oh, we decided to actually take a breather and hold a two day epic snowball battle.” he looked to his friends. “Did I leave out anything?” he got a few shakes of the head no before turning back. “So, no we have not been told about these, three statues.” he paused and smiled a little. “Your Majesty.”

Twilight stood there mouth gaping open at Matthew’s rather snarky comment coming from the Pegasus form. Matthew smirked a little not saying another word. He just seemed pleased.

“A thousand years ago.” Cadence sighed. “Just after the Third Gryphon War. a gryphon an earth pony and a pegasus came to the empire, they were Grif, son of Graf, a gryphon from the western isles who didn’t even know the gryphon kingdoms existed at the time. A Pegasus who was called Pensword and was, close to the royal family, he lost his life it is said defending the royal family to his last breath, sadly Sombra succeeded in wiping out the entire family. As well as an earth pony named Hammer Strike, he was a lord amongst the smiths guild. These heroes took a stand against Sombra when he took over, Hammer Strike and Pensword brought the army from Equestria as Grif lead a doomed rebellion. Grif met his fate hours before the army arrives, Hammer Strike didn’t survive the final battle. After Sombras capture but before his sentencing and cursing of the empire, the crystal ponies and the Solar and Lunar army honored them with those statues. It was funny, Starswirl the Bearded was said to have laughed at there funeral, as thought there was a joke only he was in on.”

“Well that’s a bit to process, and it seems like we have quite the task ahead of us, so I guess we should go and ask people about stuff?” Taze raised an eyebrow looking around.

Matthew coughed into a hoof. “Pony, ask Ponies about stuff.” he rolled his eyes at Taze’s glare. “I am not scared of that, my aunt could pull a scarier glare and voice.”

With a goodbye to Cadence the ponies and gryphon left the room.

“So anyone else think the reactions were kinda…. Depressed?” Taze asked as the group reconvened outside the palace.

Matthew nodded his head. “Agreed, I, I would say it would feel like those commercials or movies with the soldier suffering from a traumatic experience, I want to say the entire empire is suffering from a form of PTSD. I mean, suffering as slaves, being sealed away, and to them, it seems that they don’t know time had past.” He jumped up and tried to hoover only to come crashing down on the ground. “Ow.”

“Did anypony find anything?” Twilight asked looking around.

Fluttershy shyly approached Twilight before suddenly reaching behind her heads and unzipping herself revealing Pinkie Pie dressed as a spy. The pink earth pony shook her head.

“Well then.” Shawn said aloud, looking at the disregarded disguise.

Matthew had actually yelled and was currently hanging upside down from a streetlamp shaking and his fur poofed and wing feathers ruffled in fright and an attempt to look bigger. “What is, WHAT!?!” He yelled as he tried to keep from hyperventilating.

The rest of the ponies approached confirming that they had not found anything either save for AJ who seemed to have a small tidbit.

“All I got was somepony mentioning something about a library.” she said.

“A library! Of course!” Twilight said taking off.

Matthew looked from where he was hanging from. “Uh, after the speeding purple Unicorn?” he asked in a confused manner before finding himself falling and landing on his back. “Ow. Uh… I am okay, I think.”

“There are no words!” Twilight said misty eyed as she spun on hoof eye’s scanning the wall to wall books surrounding them.

“Sacre bleu.” Taze added “There has to be over ten thousand books here.”

Matthew just stared. “Now, this is what a library should look like.”

After a few moments Twilight managed to refocus herself as she approached the desk not too far from them where a crystal pony stood, she seemed confused though her stance signified a certain familiarity with the building. “

“Well um hello?, we’re looking for a book.” Twilight said

“Well we have lots of those.” The pony answered back.

“You do, you really do!” Twilight answered in a somewhat dreamy tone. “But we’re looking for a history book?”

“History of course, history is… Over there?” She answered questioningly. “I can’t remember, I’m not sure if I actually work here.”

“Ugh” Rainbow groaned upon hearing this.

“Well, we’ll just look around for ourselves.” Twilight said sheepishly.

“Let me know if you find anything.” The pony answered.

The Group only acknowledge her comment before literally spreading out and starting to hunt for the book, however it was quickly apparent on one thing.

“Twilight, this is.” Matthew did not finish as Twilight growled in frustration.

“The entire Library is messed up, L is next to Z, and the numbers are totally out of sync.” She realized something. “Sombra must not want us to to find something here. Maybe that is part of my test?”

“Your test?” Shawn questioned from where he was in the library.

“Dammit mare! The fate of an empire rests in our hooves/claws right now, forget your test and think like your in a crisis!” Taze shouted.

Matthew paused and blinked as he looked around in shock at something. “What if… What if that is the test?” he got some very strange looks. “Well, in ROTC, we would have a few of the cadets be in charge of other cadets to simulate an actual attack force, while others, were the opposing force. Anyway, the point it… what if Celestia is wanting Twilight to figure this out, because.” he pointed to the doors. “Beyond that dome is a monster that frankly, I think should be destroyed, enslaving an entire nation, creating a nation of fear and,” he slammed his hoof down. “Let’s just say my view of leaders like that is very, dim.”

Three hours later books where piled as high as the eye could see.

“Anypony else starting to think this is a wild goose chase?” AJ spoke up.

“Nope,” Matthew replied as he closed another book. “As long as any book remains on the shelves it could be the one that we need, Sombra hide the book, and I am sure he would not be dumb enough to destroy a history book, too many angry folks, he would try to keep the in control, so I am sure this is created in something that he could find again.” He ignored the looks from Applejack and Rarity as he picked up another book. “Also, I am going to check these books out once I get a library card.” He seemed to smile a little. “Books unread for a thousand years…” He shivered a little. “The history of that.”

“Oh we still looking for that book?” Taze looked up from a large book in front of him? “I may have gotten lost in a book or two.” He looked back at the stack of books behind him. “Or ten….”

“Weren’t you the one talking about concentrating on a crisis earlier?” Rainbow asked with a raised brow.

“Heh… my bad.” Taze rubbed the back of his head sheepishly.

“Why do you think I am setting books aside for later reading? I,” He paused as a book fell from a top shelf onto his head. “ow.”

“No, no, no, no, no,” Twilight mumbled as she looked through book after book. She pulled a large red brown book with gold plates on the cover in front of her. “‘A history of the Crystal Empire’? I just hope this has the answers we need.” she said opening the book. her eye’s widened as she read. “Yes, yes, yes, yes!” Her voice continuously rose in pitch. “This could be the answer, I got to go see Shining Armor!” she shouted “Meet me at the palace!” she yelled as she ran out the door, several seconds later she returned to the librarians desk, opening the book she stamped it for herself before turning around and running out again.

Matthew smiled and tried to do the same thing but found that he could not find the stamp and looked down in sadness. “Great, well, I guess I shall just have to place these,” he looked to the Librarian or who she thought she was one. “Can I place them here for on hold?”

“Well,” She replied looking a little confused. “I guess, I don’t see why not just use one of the notes that say hold to place on top of your stack.” She smiled a little to offset her confused look. Matthew only nodded his head before heading out empty hoof. “Come on, we might as well see what Twilight will do at the Palace.”

“Hold your horses.” Taze said eye’s scanning the book in his claws tell he finished the page. Marking it in his memory he placed it on top of his own stack before following Matthew and the others.

Matthew looked sideways after another poor attempt at flying had cracked Rainbow Dash up as he crashed. Still that crash was still smarting as he and the others slowly walked into a room that to Matthew felt like a meeting room for ministers and planners.

“I feel like something big is going to be happening soon.” Taze said looking around. “Is it just me, or does it almost seem like there gonna break out in a song?”

“Well I am certainly not joining.” Shawn mumbled mainly to himself.

As if on some unseen cue Twilight approached the table carrying a book. Looking around at each of them she opened her mouth and sung out. “Princess Cadence needs our help.”

Matthew was looking out at the Crystal Fair. Shawn and Taze just looked at him as he hummed a little. Mainly with the refrain of the song that he had joined along out of no where. It seemed that while the other two were able to join in the refrain in the end, he had been affected by the magic of music and joined in every group part. He just seemed very happy now.

Taze looked at Shawn “What just happened? I feel like we just talked about this, next we’re setting up an entire huge fair in under an hour to a song?”

“Reminds me of a scene, training an entire army over the course of one song, make a man out of you.” Shawn said to Taze before he turned toward and mumbled to himself. “I hope we don’t have to do that.”

“Anyway now that we’re alone.” Taze said retrieving his envelope. “Maybe we should check these out?”

“I’ve been tempted to, but for some reason when I’m about to open it I get pulled away to do something.” He said. “I’ll try when we are inside.”

Matthew looked at Taze, “I like to read letters at a desk or inside where I know I will not lose them. What I want to know is why there is a crystal tower drawn on the front of my envelope. So I rather solve that first then open.”

Taze shrugged “Looks like the envelope was right, I’m gonna open mine first” he said placing a talon on the end and cutting the top open.

“Uh, what?” Matthew asked as he looked to his friend. “Say what?” He pulled his own envelope out and saw that their was only the image of the crystal tower at the front entrance of the Crystal Empire. “All I got is this drawing.”

Taze pointed to some strange script on the envelope he just opened. Retrieving whatever was inside he opened a small page of paper with more of the strange script on it. “Huh, that’s a little cryptic and somewhat ominous.” He shrugged.

“What is?” Matthew asked as he looked to the side. He had caught the lettering and blinked. “What is that anyway? It looks a little flowing to be honest.”

“It’s Tengwar.” Taze said as if they should know what that is.

“Never heard of that.” Matthew replied as he saw more of it. “Looks Middle Eastern to me.” He shrugged at that point.

“Close.” Taze laughed. “It’s Tolkin’s form of elvish writing, a buddy of mine was obsessed with lot so for the heck of it the two of us learned to read and write it” taze cleared his throat. “it reads,

'In the land far to the north neath the skies of blue'

'When peace seems firm at hand the dark lord shall rise anew'

'Look to the tower, a call will heeden you"

"To the mare make sure the one is turned, protect the other two"

"Leave them with a pegasus not born then make the three a two"

"Begin the fight, assist the small, there courage do renew"

"With large words bold and true allay all their fears"

"But beware before it's done, it well be you who sheds the tears"”

“See, ominous and cryptic.” Taze said. “How’d they even know I’d be able to read this?”

Matthew paused and lowered his voice. “You said the Doctor knew us, what if he wrote this to us?” He asked and shook his head. “That mail mare must be a future companion or something. Easy way to keep us from realizing till we read the letters.”

With a shrug Taze lifted the letter and with a talon began to slice it into pieces. He ignored the rather shocked sounds coming from Matthew’s muzzle. “What are you doing?”

“DAR, destroy after reading, at the bottom” Taze noted. “Probably too risky too keep it in the present.”

Suddenly before Shawn could go for his letter, Pinkie Pie popped up between the group. “Come on, we have to check out the guard tower, Shining Armor is wanting to see if he can use it as a supply point for the guards coming in a week to help bolster the defenses.”

Shawn only blinked a couple of times before turning towards Taze. “Eeyup.” He nodded.

Matthew grinned. “Right, shall we depart milord?” Matthew asked with a smirk as if joining in on those that had started to calling him that. Shawn could see that his friend was saying this with a smirk and laughter in his eyes. Shawn could only sigh in response, following the group.

They all stood at the base of the rather dark purple tower, one could see windows leading up around the inside curve of the tower leading up to the top. Shining Armor and Rainbow Dash had come along as well. It was Shining Armor who opened the door only to have the entire tower flash black and a bell began to toll. Around the perimeter a flicker and the tower was suddenly out in the elements with the wind blowing and snow swirling and the black shadow racing right at them.

Matthew just gasped and turned around. “Battlestations! Get something Fire, no, inside, inside, we get inside NOW!” Matthew did not wait as he tried to push the others into the door before the black cloud enveloped the three, the door slammed shut as it turned transparent crystal allowing those to watch as the cloud circled around the tower as dark laughter filled the air.

Matthew looked to where he hoped Taze and Shawn were currently. “Anyone else reminded about Ganon?” He blinked as he suddenly felt something else. “Okay, now I am getting freaked I cannot feel the ground.”

Taze didn’t respond, once again this unexplained anger welled up inside him. He screeched loudly as he reached for his swords. To his ears the laughter was almost like he was taunting him.

From where he was Shawn only stood his ground scanning everywhere around him as best as he could. His mind was racing in figuring out what was going to happen and possible outcomes.

Suddenly around the area opened up and the three saw each other, however they also could see the faint outline of their human forms shimmering like ghosts rising from the backs of their current guises.

“You…” A voice, the same voice that had been laughing draw out. “I will take pleasure killing you all now.” He paused and laughed even more. “No, no sending you to a time where nothing can save you, that is better let the wilds of the north kill you before anything came to be.” He cackled as a dark, dark black magic began to move akin to tar around the ground and up towards the group.

“Anyway getting a sense of dread and wondering what? Did we like attack the girlfriend of the smoke monster?” Matthew asked as the tar suddenly burst up and latched with a sickening wet smack sound before starting to travel up his one hind leg. “This is bad, I cannot move.”

“Come out and face us you coward!” Shawn called out. “Or is the great Sombra too much of a coward to do so?”

“I’ll rend you atom from atom.” Taze shouted in some kind of berserk rage fighting his best to charge forward. “I’ll slice you so fine I’ll be able to put you through a funnel! The sand of the earth well not have number to add to the pieces of you there will be when i’m finished! come to me sombra come to your death!”

“Oh, but I am present I am what is left, after those two alicorns attacked me, once the Crystal heart is mine again, I shall be whole and I can conquer.” He talked and laughed. “I’d like to see you do that oh mighty Gryphon, I am but smoke, thou can’t harm me.” He laughed as a bit of tar was flung at Taze’s open beak and caused him to clamp it shut. “I grow weary, I think I shall end this now.”

To the two who watched from the tower at the dark cloud, suddenly they stiffed as they saw the cloud constrict and then fled, leaving the area that it had once been occupied empty. No falling shapes from the air, no forms buried in the snow. Just empty.

Shining Armor moved to place a hoof to his horn. “He… he could,”

Rainbow Dash just spoke in an explosion of emotions. “He vaporized them.”

Shining Armor looked at Rainbow Dash when suddenly the dome retook the tower and the snowstorm was sent outside, the snow with the crystal tower was already starting to melt. “We have to tell the others.”

Rainbow Dash only nodded and charged the door only to have it swing open on its own allowing Rainbow Dash to race to the tower as Shining Armor raced after her. “I am so sleeping on the couch for the next year, I just got the heroes from my wedding killed.”

The group sat around the crystal table, Pinkie Pie’s mane had gone darker and was currently totally deflated as she sobbed. For once the party pony had nothing to say. AJ had her hat low, not looking any of the group in the eyes as she muttered to herself. Rainbow Dash sat with Fluttershy, a hoof gently draped over her friends shoulder as she cried. Shining Armor just sat there in silence.

Cadence had been moved to the room with pillows all around her, She was doing her best not to cry or break down, and if anything she had found a new inner strength to keep the population safe. All were sniffed but Cadence was the one to speak. “You have to make this work Twilight. We have to find a way to stop Sombra.”

Twilight was doing something to try and keep her mind off something she had to do later, write to Celestia and report that they all failed in keeping the humans alive. So to do so she was studying the book she found before gasping in horror. “The last… The last page, its been ripped out. That. The Crystal Heart is, whatever it is, we have a problem.”

20 - What was Past is Present

What was Past is Present

Extended Holiday
Chp 20: What was Past is Present
Act 3

Taze let out a very loud gasp as his beak opened wide allowing sweet life giving air into his lungs. He coughed loudly as his lungs attempted to purge themselves of built up carbon.

The noise roused one of his two friends as they both opened their eyes. Matthew was on his back and just looked up into the sky before he realized something as he blinked. “Where’s the snow storm? I can see a little bit of grey clouds but where’s the raging blizzard? Or Mr. Smokey Sombra?” He rolled and blinked at his friend. “Wha, Shawn? Shawn?” He moved to his hooves and moved to shake his friend. “Come on, rise and shine. Wake UP!” he yelled as he started to shake his friend harder. He stopped to take a few deep breaths and smiled at the rising and falling of Shawn’s chest. “Good your breathing, wait, Taze?” he asked as he looked up at his friend. “Just what was your deal with Sombra? You almost went berserk back there.”

“I don’t know.” Taze admitted. “When I see him I just feel so angry for some reason.”

Matthew nodded his head. “Yeah, I know, I feel the same way when I see pictures of Hitler or Stalin, but, we have never seen the guy before and you had that before we knew he was Sombra,” He paused and groaned. “Why my head feeling all fuzzy and loopy?” he paused and blinked and slowly spoke again. “Hello, My name is Inigo Montoya, you killed my father.” he paused and looked to Taze. “I’m speaking Equestrian, no Dragon.”

“Is it just me or do I have a french equestrian accent?” Taze asked.

Matthew paused and listened a little closing his eyes. “Okay, say something that is familiar to you then, let’s see if that is true.”

“Your mother was a hamster and your father smelt of elderberries!” Taze said.

Matthew’s eyes opened in wide eyed shock. “That, you are right, it does have a french undertone, how? What happened to our language skills?” He shivered a little. “Just what did Sombra do to us?” He began to look around and paused. “When did we put the flag of the Crystal Empire upon the spires to the entrance? And why is their a gate?”

“I don’t think we’re in Kansas anymore.” Taze said.

“We haven’t been in Kansas since the first of November.” Matthew muttered. “Just, what is going on here?” Matthew sighed and looked back at Shawn and then to Taze. “Mind if you place Shawn on your back? I rather not be in the weather outside. Let’s find a tavern or Inn or someplace to stay for the night.”

“Go ahead” Taze lowered himself to the ground.

Matthew only nodded and bent down and tried to pick Shawn up and he ignored the idea or the scene that he was picking up another pony, with hooves like he had hands, he was not going to think about it till after he got. He grunted and found himself suddenly trapped, as Shawn was now pinning Matthew to Taze’s back with Matthew between the two. “GAHK.” Matthew muttered loudly. “Taze, I’m trapped.”

The gryphon got to his feet using both talons he attempted to move the earth pony off of the pegasus. Only to have both roll and land on the ground. “Ouch.” Matthew muttered while Shawn kept on breathing but not waking up. Taze only shook his head. “Okay, Let’s try again.”

Matthew got up and nodded his Navy blue head before working again, three tries later, Shawn was on the back of the Gryphon and Matthew took head as they slowly approached the gate. “Right, shall we see what is going on here?” he asked his friends. “Once we get settled I am opening that letter.” Matthew sighed and slowly stopped at the front of the gates. “Hail! We request shelter from the weather.”

The guard on the opposite side of the gate looked at them with a quick glance before looking towards Shawn on the back of the Gryphon. “Tis the matter with thy friend?” The guard called out, headed towards the gate controls. Both immediately took note of his form of speech.

“He has fallen and neither my friend nor I cannot rouse him from his slumber.” Matthew looked back in worry to Shawn.

The guard eye’d them up. His look becoming somewhat more severe every time he looked at Taze. “Where do you hail from gryphon?” His words came off as somewhat suspicious.

“Excuse me?” Taze asked.

“We just finished a war, thou canst expect security to be so lax that we’d simply let a possible enemy waltz into our city.” The guard replied while glaring at the group.

It was the Navy blue Pegasus with white mane and tail that responded. “Now See here, I have served honorably with this Gryphon. He and I serve this noble born with our lives and we ourselves just had to deal with an attack of black creatures that could steal the love in your heart.” He was angry, or was using anger to hide something he just noticed. The Crystal Guard was glowing and glittering as if the Crystal aspect of his form was alive and full of energy. “I would trust my life in his talons in any battle.” Matthew looked at the gate. “Wilt thou let one of noble birth die upon your gate walls?”

“You are Equestrian born, so is the noble, we are allies but not so friendly that our security can be dropped so carelessly.” the guard answered “Now where do you hale?”

“The northern isles?” Taze said before clearing his throat sticking out his chest and restating “I hale from the northern isles.” he stated.

The Pegasus glared. “I hail from a settlement that is too small to be of importance, however from where I hail from we see the towers of the Castle of the Two Sisters.” He just stared.

“What dost your friend do then? Hailing from the Northern Isles, he looks like no fisher.” The guard asked with a raised brow, it seemed he was not buying the story. “Answer that or I shall end your life here feather beast.”

“You would die before you drew your sword.” Taze shot back, the act coming to him now, gryphons were proud, fearsome. Reaching into his bandolier he produced a page of parchment. “I have the right to ply my trade.” Taze held the parchment in front of the guards face. “To threaten me is to threaten a citizen of Equestrians shores.”

The guards eye’s widened a bit as he got to the signature at the bottom. “Very well.” He snorted “You may enter, but tomorrow you will be expected to report to the queen so she may decide if she will hold up Princess’s Luna’s decision”

Matthew nodded his head. “I hope then that Lord Hammer Strike is awake by then, as we both are honor bound to leave only when the Lord is able to move again.”

The Guard glared at the two. “How did the Lord gain the honor of a Gryphon.” There was a snort at the very idea of a Gryphon honoring an Earth Pony.

“Life Debt, I do not know, I came to be employed after that event.” He paused and before the Guard could ask, “I am his Captain of Guards, and at the moment the last alive of his protection I brought with me.”

“Right, and where is your badge of office?” The Guard asked not letting them pass as the gates started to open. All Matthew did was present the hat he had shoved into his saddle bag. It was his black beret with the badge of blue with a border of white stars around the badge. “This is my status of office.” he paused and tsked. “That thief of a Changeling. He stole the metal crest.”

The Guard sighed and put a hoof to his muzzle. “Very well, I shall let you all pass, the traveler’s Inn is thankfully near the Castle.” He turned around. “Private Quartz, escort our, “guest” to the Queen’s Tavern and keep guards their till their audience with the Queen tomorrow.”

As soon as they were all settled into one room. There was a comedic “Come On” from Matthew upon realizing he was once more sharing the same room with the same group again. The Guards moved away a little bit.

Matthew sighed as he looked at Taze. “Taze, it is not a matter of where, or what, but when.” He held up a wing, “It makes only logical sense, the fancy speaking, the attitude towards you, oh, and a spinning heart shaped crystal right under the castle. Which is missing when we first walked to the plaza just this morning.”

“And the Guard mentioned a war.” Taze noted “According to the Princesses there wasn’t a full scale war in equestria since Luna’s fall, only minor battles.”

Matthew nodded. “Right, glad to see we kept our ears opened back there, still… why send us to the height of the empire as it seems? Or did he mean to send us back further…” he paused and looked at Shawn. “Unless something interrupted and rebelled against his magic.” he Smirked. “Remember how Lord Hammer Strike’s body reacted to that Changeling’s magic? It must have done so again here. His, whatever his special talent is to break free of death traps.” he shook his head. “Still, how to wake him up, the one secret his hoof servant never gave me.” He looked to the door to tell Taze he was still acting because of the guards.

“Allow me” Taze said walking over to the bed he gently tumbled Shawn onto. Reaching inside his bandolier he pulled out something he had nearly forgotten he had. Grinning down at his iPod he attempted to activate the touch screen, his talons sailed across the glass with no effect. he tried again, nothing. After several tries and some frustration. He maneuvered the end of his lion tail over and pressed it against the screen, it immediately flickered to life. With a grin Taze ran through his list of music and sounds on the list. With a grin he placed a ear bud on Shawn's right ear and hit the ring of Shawn's cellphone.

“What are you doing? And is it a good idea? What if that, we may not know what he is going through.” Matthew asked causing Taze to pause from finishing his task he set out to do. Only to have Shawn suddenly open his eyes and looked around unmoving. “Oh good grief, I can not move. But, hello, where exactly are we?” He sighed.

Matthew looked at Taze. “You tell the Lord or shall I?” he asked, Shawn realizing right away that Matthew had just spoke Equestrian without his pendant. His eyes widening before narrowing a little.

“Basically it seems we have had the proverbial weeping angel pulled on us.” Taze said.

Matthew nodded his head. “Milord, of the group you set out with, we three are all the made it to the gates of the Crystal Empire. We have audience tomorrow with the Queen. Tell me, what else do you remember other than having a life debt with a Gryphon and training a Captain of your Guard?” He was speaking and hoping Shawn caught the story he had woken to. “I am pleased to say that Luna’s write of giving our friend citizenship, and right to practice his trade is working in that they did not kill him where he stood, these lands too were affected by the Gryphon War, while we were busy putting down that Changeling infiltration.” He smiled a little happy with how he was staying in character for the most part.

Shawn hummed in thought. “It is a bit blurry to me.” He said with a raised brow. “But I can remember some of it. The traveling, and…” He sighed. “From the beginning, I am the last of my bloodline, we were traveling towards the Crystal Empire, which I believe we made it. We were, ambushed by changelings.” He grunted, putting a hoof to his head. “Still feeling it too.”

“We slaughtered them to the last my lord.” The gryphon added, noting the window on the wall and the house across from it he decided a bit of an act was in order. Drawing his blade he set it tip downward in front of him with both talons on the pommed bowing his head his tone changed. “In my arrogance I lost sight of you my lord, you were unconscious by the time I found you again, please forgive my stupidity.”

“Well, I have not died, you are forgiven.” Shawn said with a smile.

“As always my lord your graciousness knows no bounds.” Taze added. If anything the crystal ponies would be thinking less of the gryphon and more of this pony lord who demanded such adamant respect.

“I believe my lord it is time that you and commander Pensword open your missives.” He added. “But if you are not well perhaps there is time on the morrow.”

Pensword moved to open his missive as did Shawn only to hear a banging on the door. “The Queen demands the audience now, if the Lord is fully able to talk.” Matthew sighed and looked to Shawn. “I so am going to figure out when to open this missive from the capital.” he muttered before putting it away. He looked to Taze. “Come on you get one side, I’ll get the other, Let’s see how Lord Hammer Strike can walk first.”

Sheathing his blade, Taze was at Shawns side as quickly as he could be. “Of course commander.”

What followed was a good test and when the door opened Commander Pensword moved out of the hallway and looked around before nodded inside where Taze walked out and moved to the front, Shawn or Lord Hammer Strike walked out and Matthew took the back. The Commander was more on edge and looked at the Crystal Guards. “You don’t mind if I prike you with my blade? Lord Hammer Strike has, a bounty on his head from three hives.”

The Crystal Ponies only narrowed their eyes. “We are made of Crystals we could never be replaced by these bugs.” The glare and the way they moved their spears to a little bit lower to threaten Commander Pensword only made him nod his head.

“Right, right, just checking.” He still kept his eyes moving and head turning making the Crystal Pony guards be a little more worried and tightened their own formation as they moved towards the castle and an audience with this Queen.

The crystal empire as it had been was something to behold, far more than what they had seen in the present, houses and building of pure crystal stretched out as far as they could make out. even in the night the moonlight caused the crystal to sparkle below and all around them. somehow the three friends found themselves once again tagged by fate to be present at another great turn of history.

The crystal throne room looked much the same as it had when the three had seen it the first time with Cadence, though it was now without a shadow of a doubt more populated.

Lining the red carpet that was rolled to the foot of the throne were crystal earth ponies, each decked out in armor that seemed to be metal and yet crystal at the same time. Each held a lance in hoof and looked by far large enough to use it.

Tapestries and banners adorned the walls as well as crystal shield of every color depicting terrible beasts and great battles. Weapons lined the walls hanging from plaques and hangers and such things.

The room itself was positively bursting even at the current hour with courtiers and nobles discussing political issues, with fools juggling and acting and clowning around, but possibly most shocking was the foals. Foals ran around the throne room light heartedly giggling and laughing even as adults patiently scooted over to let them through without incident. The sight was quite something.

Sitting comfortably on the throne was a wine red mare with a deep crimson mane. Her body was adorned with a luxurious purple coat with some kind of fur trim. her neck held a necklace with a miniature crystal heart set in white gold and upon her brow sat a white gold circlet just above her horn nearly unadorned save for a small emerald in the center of it.

To only a few feet from the throne. The room fell into an uncomfortable silence, a stuffy looking tan pony with a grey and white striped mane approached.

“Bow before her majesty Queen Blood Diamond the benevolent, thirty first queen of all the Crystal Empire.” he said in a stuffy voice.

Instinct told him to stand but Taze found himself almost dropping instantly. He turned his head to Shawn.

Shawn gave a small smile. “I’m afraid we can not at the moment. We would if we were able to, but I’m afraid the only reason I am able to stand is because of the support of my companions.”

“Hush now Schenshal, can you not see our guest is injured.” The queen spoke, her voice was notably lacking in the hostility they had seemed to encounter everywhere else so far. “Please approach my friends that I may know you better.” When the three approached she nodded. “Now please may I have your names?”

Shawn, or Hammer Strike, gave a small nod. “I am Lord Hammer Strike your majesty.”

“Commander Pensword, Personnel Captain of Lord Hammer Strike’s troops.” Matthew replied. “Which amount to just I since the Changelings.”

The guards seemed to tense as Taze took a step forward. “I am Grif your majesty, son of Graf of the northern isles, retainer to my Lord Hammer Strike by right of my life and my honor.”

The queen nodded, with a wave of her hoof the guards relaxed. “Many are too quick to forget that not every gryphon fought in this war or serve the emperor.” she nodded.

“In truth I do not even know his name.” Taze added with a flair.

The queen nodded. “Just so, Lord Hammer Strike by the sounds of the information we were given you have been away from Equestria for quite sometime, allow me to send word to your house of your current condition, surely they would appreciate to know you live.”

Shawn gave a sad smile. “I am afraid you need not look far, I am the last of my bloodline.”

The queen looked at him, it was hard to read her face but he could almost make out traces of respect on her face. “The last of your house and you go to war when so many larger houses hide their lords away like cowards, Equestria is fortunate to command such a honorable stallion.”

“There is no honor in hiding.” Shawn said.

“Well it is obvious you are not dangerous travelers, but to ease my generals I will ask my ambassador, I am confident he will vouch for you.” The queen said. “Are there stories true my friend?”

The crowd parted as somepony moved through it. The three friends heard the uncanny jingle of bells as the figure moved. Taze could just note the tip of a blue hat moving in the crowd. Finally the ponies in front moved aside to allowed a grey unicorn stallion to walk through, unlike the rest his coat had no ethereal glow to it. He wore a large blue hat and cape. Both where lined with belles and the cape was decorated rather intricately with the night sky. The most notable trait about him however was the large grey beard hanging off his muzzle.

“Is that?” Taze whispered to Shawn.

Shawn only nodded in response, keeping his expression calm and relaxed.

Matthew just stood there and stared trying to hide his shock.

The aged unicorn approached them at a leisurely pace, which Taze noted mentally, being the sean connery of ponies, he could probably afford to do no matter who he was addressing.

“Hmm…” He looked at Shawn closely examining him. “Strike? One of the recently promoted smith families is it?” he asked squinting in Shawn's face. “An honest face, a fire in the eyes, you don’t see that in many unicorn lords these days, yes you definitely have the fire of a Equestrian Lord.”

He approached Matthew next examining him. “Dark colors for a pegasi. You from one of those villages mating with Thestrals?” he asked raising an eyebrow. Seeing Pensword not budge at the question he smiled. “There’s that pride! Don’t worry boy you won’t be judged for your roots here, a pegasus who pledges his life to an earth pony, tell me what did a mud dweller do to get a feather brains loyalty?” The way he said the terms seemed to denote distaste for the terms more than the pony type.

Matthew glared. “If I had any weapon on me, I would have struck you for using such terms in my presence. As for the reason, that is my own and not for some horn head to ask me.” the bearded Unicorn could see fire and rage in the normally peaceful blue eyes of the Pegasus. He smirked a little then as if revealing in the battle of words.

The crowd gasped, Starswirl however chuckled. “Your definitely one of Hurricanes lot.” he said. “Or at least descended from them, that was almost three hundred years ago after all.”

Finally he turned to Taze. His face quickly became unreadable as he approached. “I’ve seen many strange things in my day, but an earth pony commanding the loyalty of a gryphon is definitely an abnormality. So tell me ‘Son of Graff’ where is your pride?”

“Pride cometh before a fall.” Taze quoted out of reflex.

“Hmm… Wise words indeed.” He nodded. “And how do you explain these colors then?” He asked.

His words shocked Taze as he realised he’d never taken time to really get his reflection or take into account what he looked like. All he could do was look down really and what caught his eye was a black coat under his armor with a green vest like design on the chest. not sure what to say he looked up at the unicorn. Taking a breath and steeled his nerves he answered.

“My grandmother was a toucan?” He rambled off.

Silence went into the room, you could hear a pin drop, heck you could hear the dust might the pin landed on scream in pain. And then Starswirl burst out in laughter throwing his head back to let out loud braying laughs. Soon others joined in and soon the room shook with ponies laughing.

“I don’t know if thats true or not.” Starswirl clapped a hoof on the gryphons shoulder trying to catch his breath. “But you’re not like any imperial gryphon I’ve ever known.” Turning back to the queen still struggling not to giggle he smiled “Your majesty these three are most assuredly Equestrian, I’ll vouch for them under Celestia’s authority.” he said.

Calming down herself the queen nodded. “Guardsmen, get some of your men to help lord Hammer Strike to the healers, then get these men some food, they have traveled far and they have served their lord well, our hospitality is the least we can offer.”

“For not liking Gryphons it was sure interesting they stocked meat” Taze noted as he cleaned off a drumstick.

Matthew shrugged. “It is the Crystal Empire, surely the meat is for trying to distract any Dragons from eating the buildings or structures.” Matthew blinked as a few of the guards just stared and looked at each other.

“I saw a dragon up close,” Matthew continued. “Just made some military sense in my mind is all.” He smirked as the two guards only nodded to each other to confirm his thoughts. “Good, happy to see you all thinking of the future.” he looked down at the plate. “I must say that your Crystal Berries, are something I have never tasted before.” He smiled as he picked up a few in his hoof and moved to put them in his mouth. only hitting his hoof as a pink blur seemed to fly past at the last minute.

Matthew stared at his bitten hoof and then back to where he saw the pink blur vanish to, he looked to the guards who had happened to be looking at different direction, he looked back and paused. “My comrade in arms. I believe I have another thief, this one of my own vittles. I can handle changelings stealing my gear because I can recover them and hunt them down, food on the other hoof, cannot be recovered.” He was speaking slowly. “Also I have never had the food be stolen before, who is brave to steal from a Soldier?” he asked looking back up from his now empty plate.

“I do not know but they are a brave soul indeed.” Taze said in a slightly louder than necessary tone. “You chased that changeling for three days and nights and when you caught him, you made him eat his own mouth! Poor sap just has a empty patch where it used to be.”

Matthew turned and stared his friend. His expression read really? but he said nothing as a small terrified squeak was heard behind one of the curtained doorways.

“Of course I am sure if the thief were to show themselves and return there pilfered goods, you would be happy to share with them.” Taze gave Matthew a wink.

Matthew returned to look at his empty bowl. “I might even reward them with one helping of their favorite food. I like showing Honesty is a good element.” he muttered loudly.

There was a shuffling sound as from behind the curtain a small pink pegasus revealed herself. Her main was two shades of pink with yellow mixed in and when she looked at them her face seemed utterly familiar to them. Running over she presented the berries to Matthew in her hooves. Both of them noticed the tiara on her head. “I’m sorry.” she apologized bowing her head. “It was just a trick, please don’t make me eat my own mouth” she begged.

“You returned what you stole, I am a Pegasus of my word.” He looked to the guards who were looking stone faced at the scene before them. “As I promised, please bring Princess,” he paused so as not to say another word, so he looked down at her again. “Uh, Princess?” he asked politely as he put the berries on his plate.

“Katy.” she smiled at him. “My name is Katy.”

Matthew noticed that the guards had a look, he figured this was not the real name but he was going to humor her. “Please bring Princess Katy’s favorite dessert.” he looked at his plate. “As well as a bowl of Crystal Berries so that their might be enough in case she wants more berries.” He paused and added another word. “Please.”

The Guards just started at him and he looked back. “What? Never heard the word please? I am a guest, no way will I ever say anything like an order.” he grimaced a little. “All the troops I command anyway are no longer with me.” The Guards only nodded and bowed to the Princess as they walked out of the room.

The Navy blue Pegasus only looked at the plate. “So, what do you like to do around the castle, to be honest I have not been to the Crystal Empire before so I am just curious that is all.”

“I like playing jokes on the ponies in the castle” she answered.

Matthew only smirked and looked at Katy, “that sounds fun.” he looked up as the guards were coming back. “Well, here it comes.” He replied with a slight smile. “Talk after food?” he asked, “If your schedule allows.”

“Ok, it was nice meeting you Mr. Pensword!” she said.

“It was nice meeting you as well Princess Katy.” Mr. Pensword replied with a small bow before she began to eat what looked to be a crystallized berry ice cream type dish. He only returned to eating from the bowl of berries.

“KK are you in here?” A much younger voice asked as the clopping of small hooves echoed through the room.

“Cosy over here.” Katy called out. Moments later a small deep blue unicorn colt ran towards them.

“KK where did you go?” He called out as he approached. Suddenly he came to a stop as he noticed the others at the table. A smaller yellow filly ran in behind him. The yellow filly was also a Unicorn and she ran into her older brother as she did not expect him to stop so suddenly.

Matthew suddenly remembered something and promptly stood from his chair and seemed to go red from worry. “Sorry, my apologies for sitting in the presence of the Royal family.” he shook his head. “Milord drilled in that when he was on campaign and was in a room to remain sitting as well, my apologies for my grave blunder.”

Taze looked at them. “In all honesty my princesses and prince, it has been a long journey and our Princess Luna has been most pressing that we do not lower our heads when she sits at the table, in truth I do not know if I can lower my head that low, so please I will continue to eat as I have been, and you can imagine me with my head beneath the table okay?”

The princess looked up from her ice cream and laughed, the other foals too seemed to have a hard time not laughing at the funny image of a gryphon eating with it’s head below the table.

Matthew only smirked and moved a little so that the siblings could crowd in around katy. It was here that they noticed she was eating ice cream. Which just drew them around her even faster. Matthew only smiled now this he was fine with, children racing all over the place.

“Are you really a pegasus?” ‘Cosy’ asked with large wide eye’s at he stared at Pensword.

Matthew paused and blinked, before nodding his head. “I appear to be, am I not? I doubt these are for show.” he extended his wings a little. “However some have said I have some Thestral in my blood.” He smirked a little. “Those are the main force that make up Princess Luna’s guard.” He folded his wings again. “Why do you ask?”

“I never saw a pegasus before cept for KK.” He said in awe.

Pen Sword only nodded. “Well,” he paused and looked at the guards, “If it is okay with the guards, I think I can allow you to look at one of my wings, you seem rather inquisitive, I like that, makes you know and grow in your mind.”

Alto just stared. “But, I thought you are all war like?”

Matthew smirked. “Something I have learned is that to be a great leader, you must learn and teach. For example if I know the average speed of a Pegasus without gear, and then with gear, I can then plan for how long missives and orders can be applied to different areas. Also, if I know the geology of a region I can then with a guess, realize just how many dragons if any might be lurking around.” He paused and shook his head. “I rather learn in a book then in the battlefield.” He looked at the young Prince. “I lost my men because I did not know what I should have of my enemy.”

“Why can’t you go find them?” The prince asked.

Pen Sword looked at the Prince and his face lowered with sadness. “I wish I can, but at the moment my main concern is to help Milord Hammer Strike to regain his health and strength, Then, I can find not just my remaining troops but the monster that attacked and scattered them.” He looked at the two guards who had bowed their heads, they had gotten what he meant by lost but at the moment Prince Cosy did not fully understand what he meant, so to the guards they thought he was trying to explain death in a soft manner.

The little unicorn reared up and attempted to wrap his small hooves around Pensword in a gentle hug. “A monster took my daddy too.” he said.

Pensword blinked and spoke some words, “Permission to return the hug the Prince has given me?” he asked softly and nodded his head. “I, I am deeply saddened to hear that.”

The only response he got was a deeper hug. Of which Pensword returned softly, which was the scene that the Queen saw as she entered the room. Next to her was a Unicorn of a grey coat and white mane, he was carrying a spell book it seemed.

Noticing the queen enter Taze got to his feet and bowed. “Your majesty.” he noted loud enough to alert Pensword.

Pensword moved to stand up only to have the Prince refusing to release him from his hug, so Pensword did try to stand but found a weight around his neck before falling down to the laughter and giggling of Alto and Cosy. Meanwhile Pensword was now suddenly fearful of being placed in a dungeon for improper respect to the Queen of the Crystal Empire. A moment later Cosy released him and looked a little ashamed. he did not say anything at the moment.

“I see you have met my children.” The queen smiled. “My little Atlo, my strong Bellacoso and my sweet Amore” she said.

Pensword only nodded his head. “I have your majesty, I have a feeling that they will be amazing as they grow older.” He smiled and little as he was able to stand finally and smiled a little at the children. “Thank you for your assistance with Milord Hammer Strike.”

“It is the least I can do after how you were treated at the gate.” she answered.

Pensword blinked as the Pony next to the Queen smirked at the antics before turning to the Queen. “If you will excuse me, I think I should check on the patrols for the night.”

“Of course Ambrosia.” The Queen replied nodding in return as the Unicorn left the Queens side before she smiled. “Okay, now.” She replied clapping her hooves. “What have my children been up to?”

“They just came bye to say hello.” Taze smiled. “Very hospitable of them.”

Pensword only nodded his head. “Indeed, and, well I had a prank pulled on myself.” He admitted making a slight roundabout way of having his berries taken.

The Queen smiled and nodded her head softly. “Indeed.” She replied and turned fully to her children. “And from your own mouths, what have the three of you been up to? Besides getting into the ice cream and sharing with one another?” She asked with a smile at the melting icecream that was around all three children’s muzzles.

At the moment Shawn was walking out of the infirmary with a familiar stallion by his side.

“Thank you for helping me out of there, Starswirl.” Shawn commented.

“Not every day I meet a ‘countrymen’ out here.” Starswirl responded. “Last I checked the solar and lunar army was marching to the capital as a united group. While leaving Engineering corps to rebuilt the damages incurred from the war.”

Shawn only nodded in response.

“So why don’t you summon your retainers to my office and we discuss what's been going on back home hmm?” He raised a brow.

“If I am able to find them, I have no clue as to their current location.” Shawn sighed.

“They were sent to the kitchens to be fed.” Starswirl informed him.

“Thank you friend.” Shawn paused. “And now I need to figure that part out.” He sighed. “New location, different places and what not. I should keep an eye out for details so I can remember where locations are.”

“Just have them accompany you to my quarters, the guards should be able to direct you.” he said.

“I shall, I will be there as soon as I can.” Shawn replied as Starswirl pointed in a direction then turned another way.

Soon Shawn found himself at the kitchens. Taking a moment he scanned the crowd for his friends. It was quite easy to find them due to one of them being the only Gryphon in the room, and the other being surprisingly the only Pegasus. He walked up to the group with a small smile on his face. “How are you two doing?”

“Full.” Taze smiled patting his stomach. “Good to see your up.”

Pensword smiled and looked at his friend. “Well, I met the royal family a little today, so I am doing well. I must say I am amazed just how much he can pack away, and I thought I was the heavy eater.” he shook his head. “So what the news milord, where to now that you are up and about?”

“Our mutual friend Starswirl, wishes to see us in his office.” He replied

Pensword looked to his friend. “Well come on Grif, shall we go see what the great Starswirl wants with us?”

“Allonsy mon a me.” Grif said with a flair.

Starswirls horn glowed as they entered. the door slamming shut behind them, the windows all closing. Office was indeed the wrong word to describe the laboratory like room they now stood in.

“I’ve set up muffling charms all around this room so no one well be able to eavesdrop on us, now tell me.” he squinted at them as he sat at his desk. “Who are you really?”

“We are travelers, but not in the sense of where we are, but perhaps when.” Shawn replied.

Starswirl face hoofed. “Again with the time travelers, please tell me you're not going to wave around a screwdriver and talk about pears.”

Matthew blinked and looked at his friends. “Well, I do like pears but I believe that is off the topic at hoof or claw.” he muttered as he sat down. “As for a screwdriver, I doubt I could hold one in these at the moment.” He lifted a hoof up with a smirk. ‘Besides, why would I wave around a tool for unscrewing or screwing in screws?”

“As for us being here, well, we had no play in that. Apparently we were to be forcibly sent far, far into the past, but something seemed to have screwed him up.” Shawn commented. “On the note of who, I doubt he is around in this point of time.”

“What are your intentions in the Crystal Empire?” he asked

“What we want to do is return.” Shawn said. “We have left in a time of great need. I don’t care if we weren’t meant to fight in that battle, but something is telling me we need to try. At least give some help.”

“So to give us a fair idea when are we, has Discord been defeated yet?” Taze asked.

“That was almost a hundred years ago.” Starswirl said with a raised eyebrow.

“Based on the history books.” Shawn mumbled to himself. “A thousand, two hundred and fifty eight years from that point Discord was defeated. So we are around a thousand, one hundred and fifty eight years back.”

The Pegasus sighed. “Now, the question I want to know is, what did we do to anger a giant black smoke monster that would want to remove us from history.” Pensword sighed and looked at Starswirl. “Any ideas of that kind of creature?”

“You say a monster of smoke?” He asked. “A wraith, maybe.”

“A wraith with the power to send three beings back in time?” Shawn questioned aloud. “Unless they hold more power here.” He mumbled to himself.

“No creature of smoke has that sort of power.” Starswirl shook his head. “Maybe a creature of darkness but I cannot classify those.”

Matthew blinked and he realized something. “Wait, I got, we did have something odd happen.” he moved to his saddlebag and pulled out a letter. “This was given to me at the train station.” Matthew chuckled a little. “Never did get to open it yet.”

“Train station?” Starswirl lifted a brow. “What pray tell is a train?”

The Pegasus paused and looked to his friends and back to Starswirl. “A type of transportation that is to be invented in the future. I do not know who invents it, just, it get invented.” he muttered. “Great, paradoxes.” He muttered. “So I shall be silent before I cause more damage.”

With that he opened his letter and blinked before barking out a laugh. “Well I’ll be, says here that it is one of your students, that did the train.” He kept chuckling as he kept reading before his face went pale and worrisome. “Uh, one quick question, can you… help me make friends and be able to watch the children here?” His voice suddenly very nervous and any humor gone from his face.

“I can try, something important?” he asked

“Well,” he looked at his friends, “I do not know how much to say to you, as knowing the future may lead to it happening anyway, but, I might say that what I can say is if things go the way that will lead to our future, the family might, just might be in danger.”

“And should we not warn them?” he asked

Matthew made as sound as if agreeing, “Yeah, we can try, just that according to this Letter, it was tried, it ended with the city being razed by an overdose of dark and light magic mixing together.” He blinked at looked at the others. “What? I seemed to have gotten a writer that hates vague and riddles about time mechanics.”

“Well as far as I can tell you're not here for malevolent means, so I will look through my spells and try to find a way to send you back to your time.”

“Thank you,” Pensword replied, “But please, I beg of you to help me with the Royal Family.”

“Can you tell me when this attack will happen?” he asked.

The Pegasus sighed and looked over his letter before looking up. “Day after tomorrow.”

“Well, we cannot send for the lunar nor solar army unfortunately.” He said “It would take them at least two weeks at a good march. So it appears for the time being it is just us gentlecolts.”

Pensword only smiled. “Oh I think we can hold out till then, we are rather good at battles on the fly. Give us twenty-four hours, we are better, two days, we can beat most odds, give us six months and we’d be unbeatable.”

“Given the status of our, non existent, equipment. I fear that might be of some trouble.” Shawn mumbled before he sighed. “This will be an interesting scenario.”

“Equipment can be worked out, for Moonssake you're a smith, pony up and grab a hammer.” Starswirl said to Shawn.

“I’ll need the equipment to do so in the first place. We’ll have to see what I can make in around thirty-eight hours, thankfully sleep shan't hold me back.” Shawn replied.

“Well then the smiths shouldn’t give you any trouble.” he said. “Remember you're a lord amongst the smith house.”

“I guess I should head there as soon as possible, I do hope I can at least work in peace with no interruptions.” Shawn sighed out.

“You two should get some sleep.” Starswirl noted. “We break fast with the royal family in the morning, let us hope the queen is of a more hearing ear and without Ambrosia’s company”

Pensword nodded his head. “Once more into the breach, once more unto the ramparts to defend lands.”

“It’s the warriors way, die or make dead, stand for those who cannot stand for themselves and all that.” Taze said “We’ll be fine.”

“Yeah, lets just hope I don’t die again.” Shawn commented on the side.

“....Again?” Starswirl raised a brow. “You’ll have to tell me about that when this ugly business is done.” He said. “Until then we have done enough to make the guards suspicious.”

“Right,” Pensword replied. “On the brightside, no Changeling Queen hounding us.” He got up and turned around to the door. “I look forward to breaking our night fast with a meal in the morning.”

Taze sat in the room he and Matthew currently were sharing at the inn. In front of him where the blades Luna had given him. As a human they had seemed fine, the left one was a little short but everything else was fine. Now however the left one was so small it threw his entire swing off and the right one while a good size was too heavy. He growled a bit in annoyance.

Matthew sat and watched as he looked over the little gear he had gathered, he had a pony shortsword he was lent by Luna and Celestia, his crossbow which he was working without any bolts to find his new comfortable way of holding it. Finally he was also polishing what little armor he had, mainly a helmet with the roman style trim, it would be where his head mane would stick through.

“I don’t know Pensword, we don’t have enough gear, we’re in totally new bodies and I’m pretty sure Hammer Strike is going to collapse at some point, we can’t fight a war.”

The Pegasus only smiled. “Who says we have to fight it on our own, we got Starswirl on our side. Plus, I am sure we can pull another storming of the Hall of History and rally troops to our banners.” He paused and smirked. “Also, just to let you know, here is what my letter said.” he pulled it out with a smile, as Grif saw it was not a letter at all, but a bullet point list.

Starswirl future student makes trainsIMPORTANT!!!! Royal Family = Czar Nicholas FamilyQueen unsavable. Already tried.Make it double AnnastasiaOnly have day after tomorrow of opening this letter, if you open it in front of Starswirl, if not, day after tomorrow of the day you meet with Starswirl.

Matthew smiled. “To the point, and like I said in there, no rhymes or smoke and mirrors, just that.” he looked to his friend and then to polishing his helmet. “No way am I going to let, I can help save lives from a revolution who are innocent.”

“Just remember, you can only save as many people as you can get out of the gate, keep your numbers small or they’ll overwhelm you.” Taze noted. Matthew only looked up and then down before nodding slowly.

“What is the deal with me having to swallow the bitter pills, not saving lives in the city from the Changeling invasion, and now this, having to, doom lives of ponies, the only comfort I have at the moment is that they live to, to our timeline. The Royal family does not, I regret that, I cannot save the family.”

“How do you think the doctor feels?” Taze raised a brow. “What you may have to do for individual ponies, he’s had to do for planetary civilizations.”

“That is why I never want his job, nor his responsibilities,” He sighed and paused in his polishing. “Why do you think I call it the What if curse? To have the mind and imagination to imagine the alternate path taken, and realize that you cannot ever touch history otherwise it is or can go badly.” he pointed to the parchment on the ground with his wing. “Why do you think that was written? Because someone messed up and is trying to fix a mistake in time.” He shook his head. “Illogical I know, just a list, but it still is a list that is very specific in it’s information, a narrow band. Meaning whoever wrote that knows us, and knows what will happen, and is keen on fixing a mistake.”

“Yes but we also have to consider everything sixth dimensionally.” Taze reminded him. “Time, space, length width, multiple timelines AND their ability to interplay with each other.” He sighed. “There could be several actions here we don’t understand the meaning of, several half truths in history, this is making my head spin.”

Matthew nodded his head. “Right, so we just focus on what we have in front of us and respond on how we will respond, trust our instincts and guts.” he smiled a little, “We haven't been wrong yet and nor have they killed us. Not trusting my instinct was what lost my men.”

“Ok then, have you noticed anything off about ‘Katy’?” Taze asked

Matthew blinked and looked at his friend. “Other than the fact that she bears a rather odd resemblance to a certain friend?” He asked with a wink. “Only with wings and not a horn?”

“Yes, but if my lore is correct, Cadence isn’t more than twenty in the present Equestria, and we are over a thousand years back.” Taze shook his head. “Also we have knowingly stepped into three doomed roles.”

“Be that as it may, we have stepped forward, and we are doing what we know is right. If nothing else we may rest knowing that we did what was right in a time when events happened that would have lesser hearts fail. We stood up and said no further, or in another way. You shall not pass.” Matthew smirked a little at his using of a rather familiar phrase.

“Too bad.” Taze shook his head. “And here I was hoping to see Moonshades face when she saw the new you.” He chuckled.

“I was hoping to see her face too. I mean, I am about her height now. As well a bit of the coloration of a Thestral.” He sighed and tried to hide a blush. “Still,” he sighed, “We may find a way out, a loophole, after all if Hammer Strike taught us anything, loopholes are our friends.” He chuckled a little.

“Tomorrow you keep with those kids, I’m going to see if I can get some information out of star swirl, history, tales, maybe this empire holds something useful thats was lost when sombra cursed it.” Taze shrugged. He yawned, almost choking as he had to mentally force down a laugh at how he must look yawning with a beak. “Well, early to bed early to rise and all that crazy stuff ben franklin couldn’t keep to himself, daylight savings.” He muttered as he climbed into bed. “Wait, how much sleep has Hammer Strike had in the last four days?”

“I want to say, three hours? I just hope he is able to function, one of us might have to force him to sleep tomorrow night.” He sighed and yawned as well, which he turned into a chuckle, “Boy did that feel weird and look strange I bet.” he shook his head and curled up on a bed. “Night,” he paused and raised his head quickly. “Uh, do pegasus build nests because I just felt like making one.”

“Go to sleep.” Taze grumpled already laying down on his bed. “Think that tomorrow with the children.”

“Can you turn out the light?” Matthew asked pointing to the candle across the room.

With a low muttering Taze reached into his bags beside his bed, pulling out a throwing knife he hurled it at the candle snipping the top off and putting it out.

“You realise they’ll make us pay for that?” Matthew asked.

“GOODNIGHT PENSWORD!” Taze shouted and slammed the pillow over his head.

There was a sudden knocking at the door to their room, loud enough to wake up Taze.

“What do you ponies want?!” Taze shouted grabbing his knife and walking to the door, opening it quickly he placed the tip on the pony on the other side’s throat. “You have ten second.” he growled.

The pony was visibly shocked. “L-l-letter for you two.” He said holding up a letter. “F-from Lord Hammer S-Strike.” He looked at the letter then to Taze. “I-I was told to bring it to you as soon as possible.”

Taze snatched the letter and looked at the pony. “You can go.” He growled retrieving his knife. The pony quickly left the area leaving the two alone again.

Taze turned around and found that the sheets and blanket had been unmade from the bed and created some type of nest bowl in the middle of the bed. The Pegasus was still sleeping, and breathing in and out slowly.

He walked over to him. “Hey now don’t pull this on me, I sleep in your the early riser we’re not switching I like my job.” He said giving Matthew a shake.

Matthew opened an eye to show that he was pretending to sleep. “I was woken up by the door herald.” He rose up to his hooves and blinked as he looked around. “Uh, why’s the bed like it is?” He asked looked back up to Grif. “I don’t recall seeing nests as a means for Pegasus to sleep, unless it is for napping or resting outside of clouds.” he muttered as he slowly stretched the kinks out. “Also, that is so weird waking up curled up like that.”

“Not sure.” Taze said “Don’t posses the energy to care” He answered honestly. “We got a letter get up you’re reading it”

Matthew sighed as he sat down on the bed. “Pass it here, I’ll read it, why you having me read it?” he asked anyway as the scroll was tossed his way. “Still we need to meet with Starswirl for breaking of the fast.” He smirked, “The age before breakfast was coined.”

“You’re reading cause I don’t feel like the extra work.” He answered. “Also we’ll probably sup tonight, if there is no breakfast there isn’t supper”

“Right.” Matthew muttered as he opened the scroll and began to read the letter. After making a theatrical clearing of his throat and giving Taze a smirk to show he was teasing.

“Good morning Pensword and Grif,

I would hope this letter found you while you were awake, if not, it’s late enough, at least I think it is. Anyways, I have been working through the night with some ideas and I just need measurements so I can finish working on some of these designs, so a short trip then you can go eat. Other than that, please do rush, I need all the time I can get for this project.

~Hammer Strike”

“Oh for the love of Captain Crunch!” Taze grumbled. He went over to his bed and started suiting up. “Well we better get going Pensword.”

“Agreed, I hope this is not too long.” he replied as he looked outside. “Oh look, we beat Celestia up today.” He pointed to the window and the night sky, Taze just glared at Pensword as if a look could kill before heading outside, Pensword followed but he paused and stared up at the night sky. “O holy Luna’s night, look at that.” He gasped at the night sky, The Aurora Borealis was shining in the night sky and as Pensword followed it with his eyes, they grew wider. “It, it is coming from the Crystal Castle!” he gasped as he looked back up and just stood there in awe and wonder. “I, It is beautiful.” he gasped as he stood rooted there in awe.

“Whistle.” Taze chuckled as he noticed the lights. “She dances.” He said as he headed towards the palace.

If his purpose was to get Pensword moving, it got the job done as he raced after him. “Wait, who? Who is dancing?” he whispered as he quickly got up to trotting next to the Gryphon. “Whistle?”

“It’s an old myth from where I come from, if you whistle the aurora will dance for you” he explained.

“I wish I could whistle then,” Pensword replied with a grunt. “You can whistle nicely, you have the beak for it.” he looked to the castle. “Now, to go and find the blacksmith area of the castle and see what Milord Hammer Strike wishes to discuss.” He looked to the night sky and smiled a little. “Only can you see this when it is Luna’s domain.” he paused and looked to his friend and his hush whispered this to where Grif barely heard his words. “What if this was a cause of, you know what.”

“The forges well be at the bottom of the castle, the heat will rise allowing it too warm the higher levels.” Taze explained as he headed in said direction. “We are at least ten years away from ‘you know what’ likely more, let’s keep that one quiet.” Taze noted, the two of them were allowed into the lower areas of the castle by the guards when they showed the message from Hammer Strike.

The forge was certainly interesting, while it looked as though it was meant for a number of ponies, there was none. It looked as though the smiths had simply stopped working for the time and left. The flames burned, the tools off to the side, and in the background they could hear a soft sound.

‘Tink’

“My lord?” Grif called out.

The sound of metal hitting metal stopped. “Back here!” He heard Shawn call out.

Pensword followed the sounds as he looked all around him in awe. “Oh, this is, I have never been this close to a blacksmith, I mean really walking in and next to the fires, amazing.”

“Milord have you slept?” Grif raised a brow.

Hammer opened his mouth and closed it a second later. “Not since I was knocked unconscious for a bit.”

“Mayhaps I should rectify that.” Griff noted looking into Shawns eye’s “Your face could spurn the jealousy of a raccoon.”

Shawn chuckled in response. “Ha, ha. I feel fine for now. Know how people get a second wind over time?”

“... Yes?” Grif asked in a somewhat scared tone.

“I’m on my fifth.” Shawn finished.

“...Oh.” Grif said. “...That can’t be good.” he noted.

Shawn shrugged. “You get used to it after a couple years dealing with it.”

“Oh great, my mother all over again.” Pensword muttered, “All nighter, was accused of being a Thestral in disguise with how often she was a night owl, however her coat was pure white and her mane was yellow gold, and had three arrows in flight.” He shook his head. “It was my grandfather’s mother who is the Thestral in the family tree.”

“I think for now let’s concentrate at the task at hand, we can work on heraldity later, though to be fair we should probably work out a heraldic for Hammer Strike first as he is a lord and they tend to check for that kind of thing.” Grif shook his head. “Anyway milord you had projects that required our assistance?”

Shawn nodded. “Yeah, I need to measure your size, armor and what not.” Shawn commented. “Just head to that platform and I’ll get to work, but I did finish a gift for you Grif, I need the measurements for yours though Pensword.” He said, pointing towards a platform with a table near by.

“With or without armor?” Grif asked.

“Both, I got a couple ideas.” He replied. “Armor first since you have it on.”

Grif nodded as he stepped up to the platform. After some minutes of constant movement and measuring Shawn gave him a nod. “Alright armorless now.”

Eventually he had finished with Griff and gave a nod for Pensword to head over. “You’re next.”

“Of course Milord,” Pensword replied and moved up, the only piece of armor he had was the helmet. Other then that he had no new armor made for him. He stood still and followed directions.

After some time measuring Shawn sighed. “This is going to be the tough part.” He hummed as he wrote down the last numbers. “That will be all for now, I have to get to work with this now.” He looked over to Grif. “But I made you something to help your balance.” He pointed a hoof over to a covered table. “All yours. Yours is next Pensword.”

Grif curiously walked over to the table and moved the sheet to reveal a set of two small blades.

“I figured your other weapons might be a bit unbalanced now.” Shawn said off to the side.

“These are perfect.” Taze grinned grabbing a blade in each hand and examining them closely.

The blades where true twins, nigh identical in every detail. The blade itself was thin like a rapier but double sided and light. They ran down the blade with an edge that seemed to split the air around it. The blade itself was around three feet long coming to a point. The hilt itself was a simple T shape coming to a spike at the tips of the cross hilt and one at the pommel. The grip was just longer than the span of a human hand and covered with leather and black cord. The gryphon gave the blades a few swings. They moved fluidly in his hands light but not too light. “They're great but is a blade this thin going to hold?” he asked.

Shawn smiled. “You would be surprised.” He replied. “I made sure of that.”

“They’re great.” Taze smiled as he unclipped his harness. “I’ll still keep Lunas blades for looks, but these will make fighting a lot easier.” he said “I’m guessing you didn’t have time to craft the sheath?”

Shawn only pointed to the table with the cover, for some reason part of it got caught.

Taze moved the cover fully revealing two sword sheaths made from blackened leather and reinforced with polished steel. with a grin he slid them onto his harness and then the blades into them. “Have you named them?” he asked as he clipped the harness back on.

“I’ll leave that to you.” Shawn replied.

“... I’ll figure that out later.” He said “I can fight with these and that could make all the difference.”

Taze took the next few moments to remove his armor and bandoliers as well as his bags and weapon harness. Taze stepped onto the platform slowly finding the feeling of the raw air on his fur to be somewhat disorienting.

Pensword just looked around and looked back at Shawn a little. “Milord, is there anything else you require of us at the moment?” he paused and shook his head as to his own mind it was very, very strange seeing his friend without all the gear and armor and weapons around him. “Although you may have to rework the conceal carry again.” he paused and chuckled at the thought of a Pegasus wielding a flintlock pistol.

Shawn hummed to himself. “I agree. I’ll work on that after I’m done with this small project. But, yes, you are free to go.” He said with a gesture of his hoof towards the exit.

Taze put his armor back on quickly followed by his weapons and carrying devices. “Thanks again milord, I will be sure to honor these blades.”

“Good to hear.” Shawn replied.

“See you at breakfast my lord.” Taze nodded as he left.

Shawn looked up as his two friends left. “Wait…” He paused and looked around. “It’s already that time?”

“Eeyup.” Echoed through the empty forge.

Breakfast was laid out on a wide table made out of… yup crystal. The table was laid out with possibly more foods than Taze believed you usually ate for breakfast. The people at the table where sat by order of station with the queen at the head with her children around her. At the opposite head was where Shawn was seated with Taze on his left and Matthew on his right. Starswirl was seated near the middle across from ambrosia.

“So Hammer Strike.” The queen called from across the table. “I take it you slept well?”

“Sleep?” He responded after a moment. “Sorry, didn’t get much of that.”

“My lord suffers from insomnia your majesty.” Taze spoke up. “He is lucky to receive four hours of sleep in as many days unless physical assistance is given.”

“Your majesty.” Starswirl began clearing his throat. “It has come to my attention recently through sources I am not currently at liberty to mention that dark magic may be at work inside the kingdom.”

“Dark magic Starswirl? Surely you aren't bringing up that old mare's tale.” Ambrosia laughed.

“It is not an old mare’s tale boy!, I have seen it before and it is most certainly real.” The wizard glared Ambrosia down as he spoke.

Pensword chuckled a little. “Also, I have seen a few tales that I thought as fiction turn out to be real, usually when folks say things like that, I tend to perk an ear.” He shook his head a little at the folly, and remembering a certain episode from his memory about old mare tails.

“And what would you have me do?” The queen asked.

“Increase security my lady.” Starswirl begged. “Place more guards, send to your allies for more unicorns to do a magic sweep.”

“Starswirl even if such a thing where possible you're asking me to put my crystal ponies through panic for what might simply be a wild goose chase, I am afraid I cannot do that.” The queen shook her head. “Too much could go wrong.”

Starswirl simply sighed and shook his head.

Pensword cleared his throat. “I once spoke with an odd creature, unsure today if it was a dream, or if a vision, yet words spoken to me still resonate, far better to have a tool and not need it, then realize that you have to have the tool after the fact. I believe we were talking about a orange peeler in my dream, but the basic principle remains the same. No matter what the tool is, up to and including armies.” He looked to the end of the table with the royal family. “If you do not mind, may I at least request that while my lord is in the forges, to offer my services in at least watching the royal children?”

“That’s quite a bold offer.” Ambrosia scoffed. However it seemed the children had different ideas.

“Please momma?” Katy looked at her mother. “Just this once?”

The queen looked from Katy to the other excited faces of her children and smiled. “Very well Mi Amore, you and your brother and sister may spend the day with Mr. Pensword, but you will listen to him alright?”

“Yes momma” Katy nodded happily.

Pensword bowed his head. “I shall do my upmost to keep them out of trouble. But please do not be cross with any of us if things, hiccup. I rather not have the shades of Discord botch anything.” he replied invoking the old phrase of what Shawn, Taze, and he would call Murphy’s law, was a Shade of Discord in this era. “IF that is acceptable, I think the three already have places they wish to take or prove their new pair of eyes.” he smiled and chuckled a little at the sudden movements from the three children.

“If it is ok your majesty I would like to borrow your ambassador for the afternoon, I have questions regarding a rare malady a friend of mine has come under.” Taze spoke up.

“And what does my ambassador say?” She asked turning to the aged unicorn.

Starswirl nodded “I suppose if it is to help another I will do what I can.”

“Very well.” The queen nodded. from that point breakfast was a quiet affair.

Taze and Starswirl entered the unicorns lab not long after breakfast. Taze asked him to make sure the door was closed and they had total silence before he unwrapped his arm from the cloak he’d been using as a cover.

“I was wondering if you’d ever seen anything like this?” Taze asked.

Starswirl’s eyes went wide as an oath flew from this lips that Taze was unsure of the language but he quickly began to race as books flew from their homes on shelves as he turned back to Grif. “Don’t move, don’t touch anything else, and above all, do not touch a unicorn’s horn, that, that is impossible.” he shook his head. “With what I and Celestia have seen I should remove that from my vocabulary, still.” He paused as he started back. “I will need to examine it closely, as, what you have is crystallized Dark Magic.”

“Is there anyway of getting it off my arm?” Taze asked.

Starswirl smiled. “Well, I will have to see, but I have some theories and no, I am not going to just pull and yank them out or off you, I need to make sure that I get them all, or it could go poorly for you, having this on you, is just… it could go very wrong for you.”

“Well you're researching that, do you happen to…” Taze coughed “Have any books on how gryphons fly?” he asked.

“Top book on the pile next to you, I thought you might like to read something while you are under my care, also a brief history on your more, empire originated brethren, but I do say, what an odd one you are, you have magic that swirls around you like a thin layer of a shell, unheard of for Gryphons to even have magic beyond cloud walking and basic weather manipulations. Yet you my youngling, seem to be warping the magic from my spells and tests as if drawing parts of it in and away from you, as if the shell is unsure of my intentions.”

Nodding Taze grabbed the book. He needed to learn to fly, and he needed to learn soon. “Thank you.” he said “Not sure what we’d do without your help.”

“Mess up time and space like that insane rambling man with that blasted blue box of his, in fact I am surprised he has not shown up, this would be right there on his record of exploits.” He grumbled and turned away from Grif. “Just, do not expect him to be nice to you if you try and refute time mechanics.” He stormed a little pulling parchment and quill. “How he can stay in place is beyond me, but.” he paused and groaned. “Dear Celestia above and Tartarus below, if those letters are from him, then he has finally gotten wiser and we are all doomed to meddling.”

“You have a very interesting view of the world.” Grif noted. “If you don’t mind me asking, from what I found out Clover the Clever was well in her grave do to old age by now…. how are you still alive?” he asked.

“Research, something that Celestia and Luna has, well asked me to do research, I have, found ways to extend a life of a pony but so far it has been slowly growing and I have been one to experiment on myself, sadly, Clover tried an incomplete spell and turned herself into stone in the basement of the Royal Pony Sisters. I placed three pegasus weeping with a fear spell around them to keep anypony away from that place till I can find a way to fix my blunder.” He paused and shook his head. “Why that mad man tried to destroy my statues I do not know.”

“Interesting, for somepony who dislikes the Doctor you seem to have traveled with him a bit.” Taze smirked. “Weeping …. Pegasi are definitely in his past”

He paused and looked at Grif with an odd look. “So, you found out my little trap to keep the doctor away from Clover,” he growled and turned around in anger. “He nearly got her killed visiting some far off planet of tailed apes who tried to take that blue box, he, he brought her body back, alive but I could not do anything. I just, I did what he asked turned her into stone and trust that he says that some future event will heal her of whatever happened.” He turned to Grif. “I stopped traveling with him that day and in fact created artifacts and symbols around the castle to keep him away. I, I cannot forgive him, nor I for what happened to Clover and I just pray that I did the right thing.” He slowly walked forward to be in Grif’s face. “Now, any more questions you want to ask not related to that Tartarus cursed box?”

“Whats with the crystals there?” Taze asked pointing to his work bench.

“Memory Crystals, or at least that is what I am hoping, ways to leave messages stored in them. I, it was one of the things I saw on my journeys, and it would do wonders in relaying messages and tone of voice. Heh, If I invent one, I am going to leave a very long and angry message to that pony.” He paused and shook his head. “I just hope he treats that cross eyed mare better than Clover.”

“Okay kinda spiraled back on me there.” Taze looked around. Something clued in to him. “Have you published any of your tomes yet? Don’t suppose I could get a signed copy or two? you're a huge name in the future.”

“So says that Stallion.” The Magician of Celestia muttered. “But since you are letting me study this hardened Dark Magic I can, also, don’t look like I’ll bite your head off, you are trying not to bring him up, I just… got into one of my moods.” he chuckled a little as he rummaged around. “Ah, here we go. I guess you have some Unicorn friends or something?” he asked as he winked. “So, I think I should just sign it, rather not draw him any more here then I can, you will already do that, hopefully I can be ready this time.” he smirked as he set one tome down. “My own research on the Gryphon Empire, my first out of Equestria trip lead to that, this is for you.” he signed the book before placing it to the side. “Now, unicorn friend right? What is their special talent?”

“Magic.” Taze answered bluntly. “Pure magic”

Starswirl paused and stood there stunned. “Uh, that is, Grr, I cannot believe I am using his word, but amazing.” he shook his head and pulled out a tome, “The Crystal Empire just published this, and frankly I was going to send this to a noble family in Equestria, but I think your friend would treasure it more.” He sighed and shook his head. “Signing a book for a pony not even, not even her, this is going to be one funny inside joke for me to enjoy.” he chuckled a little and wrote a small phrase into the book before signing it. When Grif saw it, it just read. “Reach for your own star.”

“Thanks sir.” Taze bowed his head before he put the books in his bags. “Well lets take a look at this arm then.”

“Already have, this talking just distracted you and your shell from my more in depth probes with my magic, I do say, get a pony or a Gryphon talking and you can turn them green and they won’t notice, mind you I wouldn’t do that, I like my beard too much.”

Pensword looked at the three guards, well forth if the one from Ambrosia was to count for something. He found that the last moment the nephew had thrown in a guard as well as if not to be one uped with the outsiders. It didn’t help that the two new guards were currently stuck together while Alto giggled as the three normal Crystal guards were working to free the two guard that had fallen for a trap set up by the three youngsters.

While Ambrosia’s guard was fuming and muttering darkly under his breath, Pensword was laughing and enjoying this little experience. “Now, now that is a trap, Well played and well executed. I, I hope,” he began as a little worry began. “That this is it.” As he said that one of the guards stepped on a discarded bottle that shot from under his hoof and hit the back wall of the ally and the three quickly stepped back as fluff from the Crystal Ewwes fell down upon the heads of the two guards.

“Okay, now they are done with their own induction ceremony.” The head guard spoke finally. “Welcome to Royal babysitters.” He chuckled at the boos from the three children as they showed up from their hiding places around the back alleyway.

“We’re not babies!” the three cheered together.

“Certainly not.” Pensword replied, “Though I think they might say it to rile you up, still, no babies could have done this wonderful trap.” He yelped as the other new guard suddenly pulled away and smirked as he saw some fur come from Pensword.

“Serves you right Mr. bubbly, children should be told what to do.” The guard grumbled as he ignored the raspberries he received from the royal children. “Really, the back way? Why not march through the streets and showcase the children as the future rulers?”

“Momma says we shouldn’t go out in the open when she’s not there.” Katy said. “She says it’s too dangerous cause some ponies don’t like the idea of a pegasus being queen.”

“Wise words, it is most unusual to see change be taken to by calmness.” Pensword shook his head. “Your mother is a wise, wise Queen, Princess Katy.” he spoke as he spun around and shot a wing out as he intercepted a red bouncy ball. “Hah, Deflected your shot Prince Cosy.” He smirked as he looked at the other guard with some of his fur still stuck to him along with purple wool like substance. “What’s the matter Guard of Ambrosia?” He paused and looked at the three children and three guards. “I wonder with his attitude if he might need a nickname.” he was grinning as the guard glared and raised a hoof.

“You dare try to belittle my station and my name? I would strike you here and now if you do so.” He growled as he stared at Pensword. “You are a foreigner, I think with my lieges help I am justified in my defense.”

Pensword sniffed as he turned around slowly while keeping his ears on a swivel. “Careful, he who cannot control his temper shall be ruled by it.” He chuckled as their was an angry roar from behind him.

“Watch out Sword.” Princess Alto cried out as Matthew paused and blinked at an odd sensation before he whirled around on his hoof and reared up on his hind hoofs and blocked a move from the earth pony. “Did you, you saw that Cosy and Katy, our guards are fighting.” She whispered in fright.

“Back off you meanie, if you don’t tell him to back off I’ll tell momma!” Katy yelled.

The Guard growled before smirking. “Might as well, I already took a piece of his already I guess I don’t need any more really.” He smirked and little and paused as he was close to Pensword’s ear. “You don’t belong here cloud head, this is the domain of the Crystals, and we won’t like it if you try to interfere with our politics.”

“Just remember.” Pensword whispered back. “That’s a gryphon I came in with, you step out of line there'll be no place you can run.” Pensword turned and rather on “accident” hit the helmet of the guard askew. “Don’t ever call me that again.” he growled before turning and smiling to the children. “Okay, so, where to on your agenda?” he asked as he smiled and ignored the small kick to the leg from the other guard. They had toned down their fighting it seemed to smaller unseen actions.

Abrossia’s guard just snorted. “My apologies, I just, feel uncomfortable having one outside of the kingdom so close to you three, I only wish to look out for your health and well being. Even one of our most closest ally.” she bowed his head. “I will accept your judgement as thy great minds feel is my lot.”

“Come on!” Katy called back. “We’re almost at the ice cream parlor!”

THe guard blinked and looked to Katy who was smiling at him and he smiled as well. “All is forgiven?” he asked and she nodded his head. “A kind heart you have my Princess.” he replied as he stood and started to walk. He blinked and looked back at Pensword. “Why let a paranoid stallion join your small group my princess? See how he turns his head and keeps his ears turning and his body tense, you want a paranoid Stallion near you?”

“You know something? You're absolutely right! Why do I want a paranoid old stallion in my group?” she asked.

Pensword blinked and turned to look at the children and the group his face unreadable at the moment, he still kept up the rear of the group, the same spot he had when the question was asked.

“Your paranoid attitude is bothering me, you're dismissed.” Katy ordered, pointing to ambrosia’s guard. “Come Pensword I want to show you my favorite ice cream parlour.” She tugged Pensword’s hoof.

The guard glared but didn’t move and deflated. It seemed that he was not good around children. “My apologies, I guess It is I who is nervous. I still wish to remind you that I was asked to be part of your detail to at least increase protection in case Starswirl’s comments are in fact, reality. I would rather not have you be in trouble with the Queen, If you wish I shall remain silent and watch only.”

“Then see that you do.” She said in a huff, a huff that was repeated two more times descendingly by her siblings.

Meanwhile Pensword was starting to have second thoughts on just who he was dealing with here, maybe Katy was not who he thought she was, but it still didn’t matter to him in the long run, it only mattered that he remained close by to save them when the time came to act.

Starswirl walked into the forge, after hours examining the crystal on Grif’s arm he had only managed to reduce the density and make it somewhat malleable. He had decided to take a break and had come down to check on Lord Hammer Strike. Surly a pony who had been up so long would have collapsed by now. Upon entering the forge he could hear a faint sound of metal hitting metal, the idea that he had gotten somepony else to finish his work came to Starswirl’s head.

Only for him to round the corner and find Hammer Strike still working.

“My Lord?” Starswirl raised an eyebrow. “How long have you been working?”

Hammer looked up at Starswirl. “Ah, let’s see… I started last evening, worked till the morning, ate, and continued.” He said with a light shrug.

“It is already early evening my lord.” Starswirl said. “Surely you could use some rest? I have a spell that has been helpful with insomnia.”

Hammer chuckled. “I actually feel relatively fine. I have grown use to the constant hours, for…” He paused thinking for a second. “Years now really.” He sighed. “I still have yet to finish some light armor for Pensword, have to keep him agile, Grif can deal with a bit of heavier armor himself, and I have a basic set for myself in mind.” He commented while looking at each piece he had finished already. “The set for Grif is completed, Pensword will have his set finished soon, my set I can work on afterwards, weapons are finished.” He nodded his head after saying each one. “That sounds about right. Would you like something? I doubt you would really want it, I am sure you have better, but always nice to ask.”

“A wizard needs only his magic my lord.” Starswirl smiled. “Are you needing help or anything?”

Hammer took a breath in as he was about to decline but he stopped. “I have been thinking of some designs…” He said. “But I don’t have access to the resources needed, I don’t even know if you would have most them here in the Crystal Empire, I know crystals I can obtain here, but…” He sighed. “I think I should be fine, perhaps some sturdy crystals, but that would be it.” He hummed to himself.

“I’ll have fresh materials sent down to you.” Starswirl answered. “Be sure to get some rest though, tomorrow is to be the start of taxing times for all of us.”

Hammer laughed a bit. “I’ll have my rest when I finish, I wouldn’t be able to sleep until I know my friends are going to be safe.” He sighed. “I do not want to see it happen again.”

“Very well Lord Hammer Strike.” Starswirl nodded. The wizard made his way out of the forge without another word. Earth pony smiths always amazed him, they’d go for weeks sometimes months on next to nothing when the mood took them.

Author's Note

Well, the group has decided that since the last chapter was short. As well as the last single digit thousand word chapter.

We will reveal a little more about the cliff hanger. So, I hope you had enjoyed the little treat this week. Also, comments? Concerns? Predictions? Leave them in the comments below and one of the writers will respond to your comment(s)

21 - Gods Save the Queen

Day After Tomorrow

Extended Holiday
Chp 21: Day After Tomorrow
Act 3

“So apparently when this type of crystal fractures it lets out a huge flash of light.” Taze explained to Matthew going over some of the crystals Starswirl had showed him. The crystal in his talons was small and had a golden glow to it. Placing it back in the pouch he retrieved a smaller orange type with a black center “And this one is perfectly stable unless you expose it to a high heat source.” Taze explained as he opened the door to the forges.

“Let me guess, freezes the flames or something that I will not expect?” The Pegasus asked as he shifted a little as he walked. “Also, did you know how much a Crystal Pony can consume of Crystal Berry ice cream?”

“What no that's a silly idea, silly Pensword it explodes, freezing fire, silly.” he shook his head.

“You are not planning on throwing that into the forge are you?” Pensword ask in very worried manner. “Because i rather not be picking up my lost wing feathers or your limbs from a raging inferno that was once a forge.”

“I just figured you’d find it interesting.” he shrugged putting it back in the pouch which he stored away. “Anyway Hammer wanted to see us, at least we weren’t asleep yet.” Taze noted. “Think he’s done?”

“I hope so, I want to say he has five hours to sleep before needing to field test some of what he built.” He paused and shook his head. “I hope at least five hours.” He shook his head. “I did have fun with the Royal bedtime stories, and… I was elected to carry Princess Alto back to the castle after Ice Cream.” he shook his head. “I am scared with how… easy this has been, I was good at a toy store before the war, and after, I still seem to make children feel safe.”

After rounding a corner they found Shawn stepping back from something that he just covered in cloth. “Finally.” He smiled to himself.

“Hello Lord Hammer Strike.” Pensword smiled and bowed his head. “Are you ready to rest?” He asked as he covered a yawn. “I am sorry I am late, I had first shift in guarding the entry to the Royal quarters. Mainly the children’s wing. I have to say that it is amazing and, it just shows how humble the royal family is.”

“You’ve been… Busy.” Taze noted examining his current work. Several tables were covered with signs of being a project Shawn was working on, though the amount of tables covered in the area were surprising.

“Well, I was told I have thirty six hours and I wanted to make sure everything would turn out as good as possible.” He replied.

“Yeah we just don’t need you collapsing in the heat of battle… Again.” Taze noted. “So agent Q what do you have for me?” Pensword smirked and giggled a little, his body shaking from the suppressed laughing.

“Just don’t tell us to return the gear in tact, please.” Pensword added with a looked around at the empty forges. “Sorry, Dad loved those stories.”

“I’ll have you know that I only collapsed by blood loss.” Shawn pointed his hoof at Taze with a raised brow. “But yeah, I finished all your equipment, let me show you what I was able to accomplish.” He gestured with a hoof to follow him towards the back tables.

“Alright, here is what I promised for you Pensword.” He said waving a hoof for him to take it off. “Go ahead and pull off the cover.”

Pensword blinked and walked up to the table and took a corner of the cloth and pulled it off the table to show the equipment laid out for all to see. He blinked and stared as his eyes fell on two pieces of curved metal that appeared to have been a tube cut in half and then cut up to be articulating, with leather straps around the structure. along the edge that was the outside curve appeared to be like the feathers from a Skarmory were thin light blades. “Lord Hammer Strike. Is, are those, those are Wing blades.” he asked in shock as he turned to the metal horseshoes as he poked the inside and and smiled. “I think I can do some damage just with these armored shoes.”

“I remember a friend of ours talking about them, I just happened to realise you are able to use them now.” He chuckled. “Based off the measurements I took and how I made them, they should be nice and balanced for you. Go ahead, try them on.”

Pensword only blinked before sitting down and frankly, showed off a little bit of, familiarity of moving his wings in a manner to help with placing on the wing blades and even using his mouth to pull the straps tight around his wings and as he folded up his wings he only grinned. “Nice, you have it look like I have some metal plates on my side to protect my wings.” he stepped into a clear area and promptly snapped his wings opened and spun a little causing a whooshing sound with the blades as he folded his wings again and smirked. “What do you have for a breastplate and helmet? I doubt you would care for me wearing my old one.”

“Tell the man what else he’s won Johnny!” Taze laughed as he spoke.

Shawn chuckled. “Good, you’re learning. Take a peek under table number two.”

Upon removing the cloth from the second table he was shown a light set of plate armor, the silver metal gleamed, giving off a reflection clear enough to see his face. The armor was lightly designed, the shoulder guard had a small insignia that matched Pensword’s cutie mark, marked in a dark ebony metal. The armor would cover most of his body without restricting any movement from his wings, and was still light enough to dash around in.

Shawn smiled as Grif smiled and soon Pensword was dressed in all his armor and wings blades. Pensword smiled and marched to the mirror and looked at himself in the mirror. “Just, wow. milord amazes even I.”

“Doubt Moonshade would be able to look away.” Grif smirked.

Grif this time caught a bit more of a blush and a rather forced cough and clearing of Pensword’s throat. “Just, why is that making me blush?” he muttered as he looked at the mirror and back at Grif while still looking at the mirror. “I do not know about you but I kind of look forward to this adventure being done.” The unspoken part being to return to two legs and arms and hands.

“It’s quite something to see.” Grif noted “You’re almost a totally different person.”

“Pony,” Pensword replied almost automatic. “Pony, get with the vernacular of the world.”

Shawn chuckled. “And it is not over yet, you have one more piece.” he said as he gestured towards the third table. “I think you’re missing something.” He said as he tapped his head.

Pensword blinked and looked to Shawn a little. “IF it is a rip off of the Lunar Helmet that will be scary and worrisome for the future.” Still Pensword walked over to the third table and pulled the final sheet off with his teeth before stepped back and stared at what was on the third table.

The helmet was made of the same metals as the chestplate. The silver wrapped around the head and had protection for the eyes that thankfully didn’t limit vision. Light chainmail connected from inside the back of the helmet and hung down across the back of the neck. rather than a plated nose guard the sides were forged outwards so the metal shaped as neatly as possible around the sides of the muzzle. The ear hole seemed to have a cover for the back of the ear connected to the helmet on a simple joint to have it move with the ear.

“No lies Pensword you look fearsome.” Grif nodded. “Fearsome enough to give a gryphon pause.”

“I like it, we might have to use this as the new armor for any new troops I get in command of.” he smirked. “With a little flare for the officers.” He muttered with a smirk as he turned around. “I think Moonshade would really like this.” he paused and looked to Grif, “What if,” he whispered. “She knew of our legends?” He shook his head. “Focus on the present, on the present and the threat at hoof.”

“So, whadidja get me?” Grif turned to Hammer Strike.

“Check the next three tables.” He replied.

Walking to the first table, Grif snared the cloth with his talon and pulled back. The metals were the same as the Pensword’s, a polished silver gleam on the front of the chestplate that wrapped around to cover a majority of him, the shoulders had the same style as Pensword’s as well, but the insignia was different, this was one of crossed blades that were in front of a kite shield, the top of the shield coming to a point. Off to the side he had plate covers for his wings that were set in a way to not restrict movement.

“You did this in one day?” Grif raised an eyebrow.

“You would be surprised, it was actually kind of easy once you get the basics remembered. I did have a fascination with metal working and now I can put it to use.” Hammer said the last part softly. “I did have… Around twenty eight hours or so of near non stop work on it.” He shrugged.

“Well wow.” Grif said as he turned to the next table likewise removing the cloth. The helmet was curved for around Grif’s head, it was forged of the same metal as the armor except for three curved back facing fins made of ebony. The helmet had a nose guard that stretched from the center of the brow to the tip of the beak. The helmet lacked the chainmail neck guard however this seemed to be for added range of movement. “And once again, wow.” he noted.

Pendsword only stared in wide eyed wonder at the helmet as he smirked a little. “Well, kind of reminds me of how a dragon would look, so Grif, looks like you might have armor as strong as a dragon, at least we are keeping that motif of yours still going.”

“The dragon is the sign of ferocity and strength.” Grif smirked. “I think I can pull that off.”

“Well, one more to go.” Hammer gestured to the third cover.

Grif moved the cloth without much ceremony this time. Revealing a strap that would go around his chest, the front part of it on that note looked to be knife sheaths, each one small and balanced enough to be thrown.

“I figured you would want some throwing knifes.” Hammer commented. “Go ahead, pull one out.”

Grif did so examining the blade in his hand. Too be honest there wasn’t much to throwing blades and there wasn’t much to these either. The blades where small straight edged knives with no real handle attached to them. Though upon weighing them in his hand he noticed one tiny addition. “You weighed them in the front.” He grinned. “Meaning there’s a higher likelihood the blade well hit first.”

“You have no idea how long it took for that one, I had to get use to throwing them with a hoof. The only thing that was tougher than that was getting the possible movement range for both of your wings.” He gestured to both Pensword and Grif.

“Well I appreciate it.” Grif noted as he began to remove his current armor. “I couldn’t feel safer going into battle now” he noted as he began to put on the new set. “And thank you for not adding gauntlets.” Grif noted. “With these talons I think they’d hinder me.”

“Exactly what I was thinking.” Hammer replied.

“So then milord, all thats left is yourself.” Grif noted.

Hammer smiled as he walked over to the last three tables. “Yeah, I was able to finish some things for myself as well.” He removed one of the covers.

Under the cover was a set of armor that was slightly different from the other two sets, while it did follow the same design the metals were slightly different, the insignia was made with a more gold like material. A sword facing upward with a set of wings, the handguard of the sword was rounded at the edges.

“There we go.” He sighed. “Took less time due to the fact I didn’t need to bother with wing holes.”

“No helmet?” Grif raised an eyebrow.

Hammer chuckled. “Yeah, about that… That is the last item.” He sighed. “I will get around to it soon.”

“Not tonight.” Grif noted. “You’re going to sleep.”

“Yeah…” He replied. “But on this side.” He continued, pulling off the second sword to reveal a decent sized blade, it was a simple steel blade, surprisingly matching the one on his shoulder, minus the wings of course. It’s handguard was made in gold.

“Now that monster looks like it could do some damage.” Grif noted.

“The tough part will be the, uh.” He tapped his hoof on the ground. “Yeah. Hoofs, I can use it with them but I just have to adjust to the new style I have to use.”

“You’re a smart pony you’ll figure it out.” Grif noted.

Pensword only looked at the sword. “With what I have seen of the hoofs, it will work, just don’t think about it, and… if nothing else maybe hold it in your muzzle? Still… maybe wrap around a bit of metal to create, yeah sorry, but no more ideas you need to get a little rest… maybe five hours we have left or six. I hope six. You rest you sleep up.”

“I will, but here’s the last one.” He said as he walked over to the last cover, removing it to reveal a set of hoof gauntlets, but they were made in a style that would not counteract his movement but make it where if he used his hoofs in combat, the impact would mean a lot more. Essentially, full pony brass knuckles. For the next moment he put on his armor to show it off.

Pensword just stared in awe. “Amazing. Okay, we should be ready for tomorrow. Do we know where we want to be at the start?” The Pegasus asked as he looked around at his friends. “Remember we have to be a pain for two weeks, the troops are already moving here hopefully with Starswirl sending word. Still, I shall be taking the message again down south.” he looked at his friends. “That way, we have more protection for the three.”

“I am afraid.” Starswirl’s voice echoed through the forge as he entered. “We have some pressing concerns.” he stopped momentarily to stare at the three. “That is quite some armor you’ve made my lord.”

“Less than thirty six hours.” Hammer chuckled. “New record. But, on the other hoof, what seems to be the bad news?”

“First, my messages are being intercepted by some kind of dark magic field.” Starswirl noted. “The princesses have no idea whats happening.”

Pensword looked at Starswirl and then to his friends. “I, looks like the three will become the two.” he muttered as he recalled a line he heard Taze muttered earlier. “The Princesses and Prince will be my responsibility, looks like I will have a longer time to travel.” he shivered and closed his eyes and opened them as he looked to his friends. “I am only sad I won’t be able to be back sooner and stand against the coming storm.”

“And also… the crystal heart is gone.” Starswirl noted. “The royal family doesn’t know it yet, but it’s gone..”

Pensword just stared and looked at his friends. “It won’t be found anytime soon, we don’t have the time to search for it, we don’t even have access to all the rooms of the castle.” he looked back to Starswirl. “Right, can you try and get me to take the children on a hike tomorrow?” He asked as he shifted in his armor. “Something to get them out of the walls?” He started to pace at that moment. “Crystal Heart is gone, that is a major problem, it was a major defensive mechanism against the dark magic.” he paused and looked at his friends who just stared at him, the unasked question of how, in their eyes. “The children like to talk, Prince Bellacoso told me about that aspect of the heart.”

“What about the guard?” Grif asked

“I don’t know how many for them we can trust, since the war we had to boost the numbers with mercenaries, I have no idea how many of them are loyal and how many are not.” Starswirl shook his heads.

“Have you spread the word? Warned the crystal ponies of what is to come?” Grif asked.

“I have spread the word amongst the innkeepers but there isn’t a lot I can do without gaining suspicion.” Starswirl noted.

“Is there anywhere in the kingdom ponies can hide? Somewhere that would be hard to look?” Grif asked

“Only the deep mines, no one goes that far down anymore, but they are dangerous.” Starswirl noted.

Hammer opened his mouth at the mention of a mine before shutting it, a thoughtful expression on his face.

“One last question.” Grif noted. realisation was slowly creeping over his face. “Has a mysterious unicorn mare entered the empire recently? light purple? blond mane?”

“I’ve had reports of such a mare recently but why is it important?” Starswirl raised an eyebrow.

“Not important.” Grif shook his head. “Pensword, my lord Hammer Strike, when this attack happens, you two get as many refugee’s outside the city and then head for the army.” Grif said.

Pensword nodded his head. “I will do my best. May, may we make this out.” he paused and looked at his friends. “What I wouldn’t give to have Doctor Wolf to talk to at the moment.”

“With your permission my lord, the army is not going to do much good with the wall still standing.” Grif noted.

“Oh dear.” Hammer sighed. “I do not know if myself or Starswirl would be able to get that accomplished with no downsides.”

“With all do respect my lord, thousands of lives could be at stake here.” Grif spoke.

“Grif, my authority can only go so far when it comes to convincing others of things.” Hammer sighed. “I doubt the populace or guards would like to hear about this order.”

“Then it is a verbal order that only we know about. With the events that may very well unfold tomorrow, I think we can pull this off.”

“Milord all I ask is for your blessing to stay and fight, my actions after that will be on my own head.” Grif noted.

Hammer sighed heavily. “Just, please do not, do not die, either of you three. I do not know what I would do.”

“I will do my best my lord.” Grif noted.

“Then it seems you have a plan.” Starswirl said. “But first your lord needs rest.”

Pensword was the last to leave the forge as Starswirl guided Lord Hammer Strike to a royal room, Grif left for the tavern again and Pensword was heading to the guards annex to tell them where he was going now that his meeting was over, it was here that he ran into Ambrossia who was walking slowly with a glass of red liquid, a wine was Penswords first thoughts as he moved to the side of the hallway and standing at attention to let him pass.

“Come now,” His voice spoke softly, his voice reminding him a little of Vincent Price with a mix of Liam Neeson. “You don’t have to do that for me, I am just the Nephew of the queen. Still, come, come I was just retiring to my study for a nightcap. I would like you to join me if you have some time.”

Pensword nodded his head. “I believe I can spare the moment.” Glad that Grif had taken his armor to the Tavern in a large satchel. “Please, led the way as I do not know the hallways just yet.” Which while true in a three dimensional sense, he knew parts of it two dimensional from the map in the guard annex.

“True, come, come.” he continued walking towards the royal apartments before turning and climbing a staircase till they came to a room enclosed in clear crystals, and Matthew realized that he was standing in the top of the castle. Ambrossia smiled and turned around to face Pensword. “An amazing Pegasus like you, such hot blood, and a temper, you would do well to accept my offer, declare your loyalty to me, and I could very well make you a captain over an entire Empire, not a lowly and soon to be dead royal house.” He smiled as Pensword sensed and heard some guards walking in behind him. “I would rather you say yes, but no matter what I shall have you as a captain.”

He moved and from the inside of a cloak he had put on his neck, having had it draped over a pony mannequin, he pulled out a dagger, one of dark crystals. “So, will you join me and accept that I shall rule not just this little land, but most of Northern Equestira?”

Pensword blinked and growled as he lowered his body in not a bow but a court to fight. “So, it is you.” was all he said before the two guards from behind tackled him to the ground and seemed to suddenly weigh the same as stone statues.

“Yes, Starswirl’s little informant who I have yet to catch is talking about me, but no one knows, and soon, you shall know and be working for me.” he sighed as he looking at the dagger. “Dark Crystals, the corruption power, I dig this into your leg and leave it to fester, and soon you shall be loyal to this power.”

With a speed that did not seem to match the nephew of the queen, the pony who would be known at Sombra, the pain from the blade and then the spreading heat from the wound, Sombra with a smirk snapped the blade and stepped back.

Pensword gulped back the pain and tears were already squeezing through his shut eyes as he began to breath in sharp breaths, As he did so he began to hear, something in his head, he shook his head and as he did so, something else started to happen in his head, he heard the sound of marching boots, a voice distorted by time and old newsreels screaming in german, the clicking of a typewriter, the screams and pounding of horses. The clanging of metal and spears on sheilds. He was realizing what he was hearing the sound of Humanity’s history. The history he had seen, as if his mind was fighting the invasion of dark magic he found himself in a room filled with the implements of Mankind's darkest moments, all around the walls were pieces of barb wire, drawings of guard towers, a shower head from the ceiling, and their almost akin to a shrine of the worst moment, a bomb, with something that Matthew knew never existed on the original item, was the radiations sign and even as he saw it he heard the air raid sirens blaring all around him.

But as he watched the items were changing. Flags that denoted feelings of shame and guilt were replaced by others. First a flag of a friend’s home nation a green flag with a yellow cartoon boxing kangaroo with the arms up in boxing gloves facing a grouping of stars that could be found on another version of that nations flag, the words Australia read underneath the flag, then with increasing speed came a row of flags of the growth of his home nation, starting with the first version, thirteen stripes with the Union Jack in the corner, then the Union Jack, Scotland, Wales, and finally the Canadian flag, the flag of a friend who he was with till this moment, then came images, of the two Hospital ships that the United States owned, humanitarian aid, marines in Japan helping after the Tsunami, or in Haiti, he looked back at what was a shadow in the shape of his own body. “You tried to use this against me. I do not hide from what you shown me, I am not naive to what humanity can do. I have had family in the thick of it, from ten sixty six, seventeen seventy six, or even the testing of our most lethal weapon after the war. Yet… humanity is and can be so much more, I should not be ashamed about our worlds past, just like I should not be ashamed of my own actions, I can only move forward and be better than yesterday, and that is what my nation did. You think you can scare me, create the darkness that is in my body? How can you turned against me something that I have accepted as a part of me? I know I can be better, and if I fall, that is what is so loving about life, you can pick up when you are ready and step forward.”

Pensword slowly opened his eyes and he looked up at Sombra who was smiling as dark magic slowly leaked from his eyes he was laughing but the laughter just died in his throat as he saw something he did not expect. Clear blue eyes that conveyed the anger of the ocean, the fury of a windy clear day. “You failed. I saw things that make you look like a day dreamer in history. Yet here I am, I am called many things and one my friends called me is Innocent. But it is not because I do not know, it is because I look for the good. Even in you I hope you have,” he did not finished as he was struck by a hoof.

“Very well,” he turned to the guards on Pensword’s back. “Guards lock him up in my guest chambers, let him stew and rot while I carry on.” he smiled widely. “You just bought your life. When I am done I am so going to enjoy breaking you, and finding out how you can do what you did.”

Pensword did not get a chance as a heavy object struck him from behind and he knew nothing more. Yet he thought he saw blackness flowing up like smoke from a fire from where he had been pierced by the blade.

Grif sat alone as Hammer Strike slept. The gryphon was sharpening his knife with a wet stone as he had already done twice over. He had sharpened and oiled his weapons. Checked and double checked his weapons. Went over his equipment six times. The silence was a bit unnerving but what was more unnerving was Pensword’s current absence.

Pensword though wasn’t the only thing on the gryphons mind as he found himself running different processes as how tomorrow could go, so much unnecessary deaths, so much pain. Could he really do this? Could he fight back? Shaking his head he tested the edge of his knife on the table adding to the assembly of constantly lengthening and deepening gashes on the table.

“Where is he?” he mumbled. He looked to Starswirl who nodded his head before leaving, the unspoken words were that he would look for Pensword. Grif returned to the seventh time of going through his armor now.

It was at the moment that he had decided to try on his armor one last time to make sure it fit that he heard a knocking on the door that lead from their simple room to the hallway outside.

“Hmm… I didn’t order anything, Hammer Strike didn’t order anything and that is definitely not Pensword.” Grif grabbed his blades. “Enter.” He spoke.

With a crunch the door came down as a guard entered. His eyes glowed with a familiar green glow and part of his body was crawling with black crystals. He was soon followed by two more like him. Without thinking Taze lashed out with a throwing knife digging it into the first guards throat. The second guard charged him and Taze moved to dodge as fast as he could, the guard just grazing him. The gryphon sunk his blade into the joint of the guards armor and through his chest. before he could shift his attention the third guard tackled him. The guard stood over him glaring as he prepared to rear. The guards body went stiff suddenly before going slack. Rolling the guard off him he yanked his talons out from the guards chest. “Requiescat in pace.” Taze said panting.

“Good grief, can I actually rest here?” Hammer said leaning up from the bed only to look at the scene before him, a blood covered Grif, and bodies. The only thing he could do at the time was raise his brow in a questioning manner, directed at Grif.

“They started it.” Grif pointed to the bodies.

“And you ended it. Well, attack is starting already it seems, or early plans, how long was I out?” He said as he pulled himself off the bed.

“It’s been two hours.” Grif noted retrieving the throwing blade.

Hammer hummed to himself. “I can work off that.” He eventually said with a shrug. “Location of Pensword?”

“Unknown.” Grif noted. “And it’s freaking me out.”

“Gather the troops, and by that I mean get ready, we’re going on a hunt.” Hammer sighed. “And here I am without a helmet, again.”

“I just polished this armor” Grif grumbled looking at the blood.

Pensword paced the room. He didn’t liked the idea that the guards had also locked the doors to the rest of the chamber, leaving him in the front entry area, they had then returned to remove the curtains, than the rod the curtains were hanging on, the table, the chairs, in fact they eventually came back and removed everything else, even the decorative sword and sheild that the swords were wielded to, the reason they took out everything in the room was because Pensword was or had been turning everything into an impromptu weapon. The only thing they left in the room was a bucket.

Pensword smiled a little as he looked at the bucket. “Well, I think I can at least take out one guard with that bucket.” he paused and stiffened as he heard sounds from behind the door and the door handle rattling, Pensword without much thinking grabbed the bucket and hide against the wall next to the door, he raised the bucket up to hopefully make on of the guards regret opening the door. He paused as he discovered something, the place he had been stabbed was now a thin white line of fur but other then that it was healed he heard a click and some giggling, giggling he was still confused with a bucket still half raised above his head.

The next moment a head poked through the doorway and the face of Alto blinked and looked up at the raised bucket. “Mr. Pensword?” she called out tilting her head to the left.

The Pegasus smiled a little and put the bucket down on the ground. “Yes?” he asked with a weak smile. “Can, I help you?” he asked, he looked to the wall and realized they had removed the clock, smart thing he thought, he would have slammed it down on the head of one of the guards. He returned back to look at the children, all three had all piled into the room as the looked around the empty room.

“What happened to all our hiding places?” Cosy asked in confusion and turned to look at Pensword. “did you take them out?”

Pensword smiled a little at the Prince. “Nah, more like they didn’t want me hiding from them.” he replied with a smirk, “However, I was going to try and ask your mother if you wanted to go to a place outside the walls for a picnic?” He paused and looked to the door. “What time is it anyway? Also, why were you all looking for places to hide?”

“We were just playing.” They said all at the same time.

“Oh, uh, you want to, I think now that the door is open and I am free to leave, you want to play a game? Stay away from Ambrosia's personal guards?” he asked as he looked out into the hallway. “I just hope we all can get outside.”

“What is happening?” Katy asked.

Pensword looked back at the three. “I do not know, but I fear your Cousin might have lost his mind last night, or something is messing his mind up. So, let us just move silently, and… try to get out alive.” He turned around a corner that ran right into Starswirl who widened his eyes. In his magic was Pensword’s armor and wings blades.

“Pensword, quick, put this on, I’ll try and distract a path to the front gates, past that you are on your own. I have to destroy and seal my notes up to prevent the corruption from getting at them.”

Pensword only nodded and was quickly gearing up when the three looked at each other before suddenly charging back to their rooms. Pensword blinked and raced after them, only to round the corner and found three of Sombra’s guards already closing in on them, dark crystals turning their coats black and creating an metal like armor around them.

Pensword gulped and raced forward and yelling attacked the three guards. The element of surprise was achieved and one guard went down before they could react, the second didn’t have time to raise a spear much higher before he was dispatched and then the third spear hit his armor and the staff broked as the tip got stuck in a gap and Pensword twisted his body and only knocked the third out. “Just what were you getting?”

“Our Parade Armor.” Prince Cosy replied. “If, it what we just saw it should give us protection.” Pensword only nodded at the Prince and charged into the hallway where they found, the three guards from before slumped down their eyes vacant as Sombra’s troops were about to search the bedrooms, Cosy spun and took the spear from the ground and yelled with tears in his eyes as he flung the spear, to all present the spear did hit on the guards in the chest before the guard dropped down, the other three charged only for Pensword to lower his head and attacked, while the three went down again with a little bit of time, he came away with a scratch from a dagger that had hit part of his neck from a gap that was caused as he took out another guard. Still the three children ran into their rooms and soon the clanking of metal was heard as the three returned in armor that while it would be some protection was not meant for real battle in Pensword’s mind. They returned to find Starswirl have knocked out six guards with one spell before he smiled. “Good you returned and all are alive and got armor.” He smiled and marched forward as they, well the four did not have to fight, all they had to do was witness how at every turn guards were dropped by Starswirl’s magic. That day all four, three foals and one human pretending to be a pony saw just why Starswirl was considered the greatest magic user to live. At least till Twilight Sparkle. This he did without killing a single guard. Just putting them asleep or confusing them, or even turning them into flutterflies who would turn back again once they were a certain distance away from them.

They reached the main gates where Starswirl pointed to a wagon. “GO, I am lending you one of the many carts I brought with me when I became Ambassador to this land, now head to the gates.”

Pensword only nodded his head and gave Starswirl a salute. “See you later old beardy.” He blinked as he saw a dark look for a second before Starswirl began to laugh as he turned around and raced back into the castle. Pensword returned to looking forward and then walked up to the cart and smiled, “Okay, all of you I need you all to hide in here, put the blanket up over you and I shall have to pull you out of here.”

“Wha, what if your stop?” Alto asked with a worried look at the outside, they could all see the crystal heart was gone and they were hearing nothing outside.

“That I am only taking a cart out of the city on Starswirl’s orders.” Pensword replied. “That should get us through most anything, anything else, I have these.” he raised his wings which he found to be sore from the fighting he already did. “We’ll make it, all of us will make it.” he looked to Princess Katy who almost asked a question but Pensword beat her to it. “Or we all get to meet your great grandparents sooner than any of us expected.” That left all three foals silent as Pensword slowly looked to the cart and Katy helped her younger siblings and finally herself with the blanket, the moment it covered the children it took on the shape of a blanket covering boxes and a few barrels. he paused and turned to his saddlebags that Starswirl gave him. He found something of interest. “Did anyone misplace a Stuff animal crystal Ewue?” Katy’s head popped up from under the blankets. “Oh, I thought I dropped him back there during one of Starswirl’s attacks.” Pensword only smiled and pulled out not just the Ewue, but also Major bunny. “Your Protector for inside the cart.”

It was Alto who took the stuff rabbit in Lunar guard gear and hugged it close to her. “Thank you,” Alto whispered, “We’ll keep him safe here, just, can I hold him till we get to freedom?”

Pensword nodded his head and helped them get back under the blanket before he paused at seeing Prince Cosy, who was looking suddenly small and had tears in his eyes. Pensword paused and looked at him and his own face twitched. He reached in and gave the small child a hug only to have him turn around and hug him even tighter. “What did I do?” he wailed. “I, I hurt a pony.”

Pensword only kept hugging the child and didn’t say anything and let the prince cry it out a little. He knew it might mean they would be caught but he, he could not stand watching another pony, another living soul suffer and not try and at least show he was a shoulder one could cry on. Pensword did not count the minutes that he stood there, he ignored the crick in his back that started as well, still, after a while the Prince quieted down. Pensword only smiled and did something he saw Pipsqueaks’ father do once during a scary part of one of Taze’s stories. He gave a small nuzzle to the prince who only blinked at him.

“What about mother?” He asked and that question pierced Pensword’s heart as he looked away and composed himself before looking back. “Where do you think they would have hit first?” he asked his voice breaking a little, showing he was not happy about what he was saying. “I, I failed in saving a life, I, I cannot face losing more, we are hitting that gate and somehow jam them open for others to follow us.”

The three children of the Queen only blinked and sniffing a little nodded their heads. Pensword turned to the cart and then up to the roof of where the Crystal heart was once kept. He spoke softly. “I am sorry I have shown you the sights and sounds of warfare at your age. I, I am sorry I could not find another way to keep you safe.” he gulped as he found three sets of hooves giving him hugs as if to say they understand or that was what Pensword hoped it meant. Still he cleared his throat and steeled his nerves. “Okay, we, we have to be going.”

After making sure that nothing could be seen that might make them think that their was anything but supplies under the blanket he turned to the front and hitched himself up to the cart and started to pull it out of the alcove under the Castle, in fact he realized that the arches that were open in the future were really filled in places, no wonder no one yet knew the heart was missing. He found the doors open before him, and then shut behind him as he continued forward.

Pensword sighed and started off at a quick pace to the gates of the city. He hoped they were still opened or under friendly control, otherwise he wouldn’t get much time to free himself from the cart before they were set upon by enemies. Still he pushed down his worry as he headed out, it was by accident that he was passing by the same tavern that he had been staying at just as two forms raced out the front door, an earth pony and a Gryphon, said Gryphon turned around and threw a knife into the room and backed out quickly before turning around and saw the fast moving Pegasus heading down a back alleyway.

The earth pony gave a quick sign to the gryphon to move, specifically in the direction of Pensword, meanwhile he turned towards the door to the tavern, a couple of guards started to work their way out. With a nod to the gryphon he turned forward and charged towards them.

Grif nodded before he bounded off after the group. Thankfully he called out a code word that revealed that he was a friend coming up from behind him. “Maple Syrup dripping from the ceiling.”

Pensword smiled as Grif came up besides him. “How are you doing friend?” he asked while picking up his pace. “Can you, help from the air and direct me to the gates without getting onto the main area of the street till the last moment?”

“Yeah… The air.” Taze noted looking back at his wings. “Not sure that ones happening, but I will do everything in my power to get you to the gates.”

Pensword looked to his friend quickly as he asked the next question, “What happened to your wings you looked at them while you said that. Is everything okay?” He turned back to face the front.

“Everythings fine.” Grif said as he pulled Pensword in. “Iay ustjay aven’thay iguredfay utoay owhay otay lyfay etyay, otgay tiay?”

“Oh, okay, Sorry to hear that those guards tore out some of your flight feathers.” Pensword replied with a wink of an eye. “Still, the children are safe, they, they just are close to a breakdown from what I and Cosy did in there.” Grif saw he was not going to say anything more as he focused to the streets up ahead. “Well go on and find out what is going on with the gates if you can,” he paused as he found out one problem he forgot. The alleyways would lead into smaller roads that would then lead into the main arteries, he realized that the roadways created a spiderweb effect, and sure enough he found himself back on the main road leading out of the town and so he kept moving forward. “Grif, get on ahead of us and clear a path. I am going to pick up speed.”

With a nod the gryphon charged ahead cleaving his way forward with his blades. “So deaths on the wind!” he cried as he charged.

They actually surprised a group of guards who were already either loyal to Sombra or were being infected by the black magic crystals and blew through two checkpoints before they were even completed, the third Grif just broke and knocked aside crates that let the cart through. The guards blinked as they saw Starswirl’s cutie mark on the side of the cart. The next place was actually a commotion the gates were open for the morning and yet they heard fighting coming from the gatehouse to the side. ALready ponies were starting to look out their windows and a few in fear at seeing the fleeing cart started to run, the problem was that it was not even dawn yet and so many were still sleeping. So, when Grif hit the gates, they had a small group of fifty ponies with saddlebags or nothing and one cart racing behind him.

With a grating sound in front of them the steel grate fell blocking them from escape. “Pensword, as soon as that gate goes up you get out of here, and remember look for the mare with the blond mane and purple fur, make sure katy goes with her.”

Pensword looked to Grif after he came to a halt and panted a little before nodding his head. “Right, go,” he paused and saw guards at the top of the gate turning around. Without thinking Pensword loosed himself from the straps and leaped at them, he did not know how and to this day he would say that instincts he did not know nor could find again for a long time took over and he “flew” at the guards, knocked a few off the top right away before engaging the guards with his wing blades, which while it make his wings sore enough he doubted he could fly again he was able to clear the walls of the gates while Grif assaulted the gatehouse itself.

Grif knocked the last of the guards to the ground before making his way to the weights. the stone counterweight had been sliced free leaving nothing to counteract the gate. Grif looked at the ponies on the other side, there where families gathered at the gate, foals trying to get free. with a growl the gryphon grabbed two unconscious guards next to him. Taking the cord he wrapped it carefully in a makeshift noose and slid it over both of their necks, tightening it he smacked the two awake. He looked straight into there eye’s with the cold slitted eyes of a true predator and asked simply. “Do you hear the people sing?” Before he pushed them off the side. there was the sound of them falling followed by an cringing crack before the gate slowly began lifting.

Pensword nor any of the other ponies saw what happened and most would not see how the gate went up till they left to the other side and looked to the gatehouse wall, yet many did not look and would never know. Pensword was one of the few to see what Grif did to open the gatehouse, He felt sadness but also anger toward Sombra as they were corrupted ponies that Sombra or his troops had turned against the people.

It was here that Pensword realized that many of the crystal ponies were now looking around with a now what look. “Follow me. We must reach one of your outposts tonight, We have to get word that the kingdom is falling.” he shouted as he picked up the pace towards the outpost he was told about during the Ice Cream shop visit, this time by Alto who wanted to visit it next time Celestia and Luna visited. He looked to the sky and saw the Borialis had vanished. “That will be a sign for sure to have the two armies be coming this way.”

He pushed forward and kept on going as he watched the emotions that the Crystal Ponies were feeling, the shining and glittering he had grown use to was turning into the depressed and sad looks he was familiar with. “Come On,” he looked to the horizon. “We need to move fast.” Even as he spoke he found a few guards already flanking him and he seemed to grown weary as he watched them. Yet he relaxed as they saluted him. He only returned the salute with a question. “Why salute me?”

“Highest ranking officer left, we are here to serve under your command till we reach the outpost.” Came the reply from the same guard who had saluted him.

“Right, form up a rear guard to watch our backs, if we have any ponies that we can bring in that make it out. Add them in, check them for black crystal infections, if they show that, kick them out, that is black magic taint that would turn guards against their own men and leaders.” He sighed and looked to the horizon, “I would like guards up front to keep an eye out for patrols or soldiers heading our way, if you find them, bring them into our group as well, check to the same infections, the city, we have to leave the city to get help, we shall return and liberate the city. We are only leaving it to grow stronger and take it back.” he smiled hiding in his heart what will happen when they did return, and the capital did return, it would vanish.

Seeing them pass the gate brought a shadow of a grin to Grifs face as he walked down the steps to the gate house. the gryphon scanned the horizon for Hammer Strike.

On that note Hammer was walking down the main path, a couple bodies trailing behind him.

“My lord.” Grif called out making his way to the earth pony. “Pensword is leading a group of refugee’s to the outpost as we speak”

“Good, good.” Hammer sighed. “Now onto the matter of what we do.” He said as his eyes drifted around.

“My lord, you need to go with them.” Grif said.

“Not yet.” He paused. “Not yet.” He said, looking down the main road to witness several corrupted guards headed their way. “We still need to buy them some time.”

“Well time flies when you’re having fun.” Grif noted readying his swords. “Just make sure you keep a fair distance, I’d hate to be decapitated by your guillotine.” The gryphon motioned to the sword blade.

Hammer chuckled. “I’ll make sure your head isn’t on the block today.”

“Just how I like to keep it.” Grif chuckled. “LEEERRRROOOOYYYYYY!!!” he shouted charging forward.

“JEENKIINS!!” Hammer finished, following him into battle.

Pensword looked to the sky and the fully risen sun that Celestia had risen and was only now reaching their eyes in the northern hemisphere, the more he had walked and seen the northern areas, the more he was convinced that the planet was round. “Take that V,” he muttered. “Equestria is round.” he paused and shook his head and grimaced. “I wish I could gloat about this, but,” he looked around and the rather larger group, the group had swelled to sixteen guards. Plus twenty more Crystal Ponies, thankfully or rather sadly, the last of those twenty had reported that the gatehouse had fallen again and the gates were down. He grieved that no more would be making it out, unless tunnels or secret gates were being used.

He looked forward and blinked as he saw something in the distance and as they walked closer in another hour. He smiled he could see the tower that was the outpost of the Crystal Ponies, an Outpost that had been important in the recent Gryphon Pony war. He gulped as guards and civilians began to pick up their pace. Pensword licked his lips and yelled to the crowd. “Easy, easy, we do not know if the outpost still stands for us or the enemy.” This slowed the group down a little and they slowly approached the walls only to see the gates open, and the place deserted. The total guards of sixteen entered and found that an order was posted in the mess hall. It had been emptied to support Sombra’s attack upon the capital. Well, it was now occupied by the refugees.

Pensword and three guards right away found that the supplies were still in place as well as the signal beacon. Pensword knowing the danger it could present activated the signal and saw off in the distance another black smoke column, and with the aid of a scope he saw two more spreading out. He knew it would reach the borders and the two armies would.

“Sir, We just had a scroll appear in the commanders office, it has the royal seals, can, can you read it?” Pensword sighed and looked at the guards. “The moment we get an officer he is taking command, I don’t know your command structure know your training, I just want you to know that, when we can, I am letting your own officers take charge I am a stranger in your lands.”

The guards only nodded. “Of course sir.” They then turned around and led Pensword to the scroll and the start of calling in for help. He hoped the other outposts were on his side. He paused as he found not just the royal scroll but sixteen scrolls as well all with different seals on it. “Let me guess, the other outposts demanding why we activated the beacon?” He only got nods. “Right,” he paused as a commotion happened from outside. “Also, please invite the royal children into the office, I must keep an eye on them now that they have awaken.”

“The,” The guards asked one another. “You hide them in the cart right?” Pensword only nodded his head. “Yes, the true bloodline of the Crystal Empire is still intact.” He smiled a little happy to have studied some history of European nobility as it was coming in handy it seemed here in Equestria.

“Into the deep mines.” Grif directed a group of crystal ponies he had just saved from some guard. “Run now!”

The ponies nodded and ran as fast as their hooves could carry them.

“I really don’t think we can keep this up more my lord.” Grif noted.

“Just, a bit longer.” Hammer exhaled. “There are more out there.”

“My lord if we do not cover the ones we have saved then none will escape!” Griff begged. “They’re taking prisoners which means we can get the rest later.”

Hammer sighed heavily, lost in his thoughts. “Separating would not be a good idea, we have not found enough guards to hold this area.” He sighed heavily again. “I think they might know where we are as well in all honesty.” He tapped the floor as he thought. “We, we need to find a secure point to hold.”

“Sir the deep mines are large and incredibly hard to map, there is likely to be caverns down there, pools of water, we could hold until we can find a more permanent position.”

“This will do for now.” Hammer groaned. “Man. I’m feeling the effects from lack of sleep, but we do not have time to rest yet.”

“I’ll cover our retreat you take point.” Grif said.

“Yeah.” He sighed. “Yeah, lets go.”

Over an hour later, the two stood in a rather massive crystal cavern deep inside the mines, around them uncorrupted guards and crystal ponies sat dismally. Crying over their queen and lost nation, fearing their future, questioning their chances of survival.

“Sirs.” A guard approached them carefully. “Almost a hundred crystal stallions are down here not counting their families.” He reported. “Currently the usurper has no knowledge where we are or so we believe but spirits are low, what hope is there? Wouldn’t surrender at least end this quickly?”

“Yeah, end your life quickly.” Hammer replied without delay. “Do you find that life is so difficult right now you would be better of dead?”

Grif sneered as he leaned in too the guard. his voice rose with every word and echoed through the cavern. “End, you want it to end? You want to go home? Then you need to stop pitying yourselves and face things as they are! I for one would rather die fighting than hand my life over to the monster! Sombra thinks we are trapped, but I say we are free! And one free stallion defending his home is more powerful than ten guardsmen! War taught me that! I will make you no promises save this: That when you truly believe in your hearts that you are free, then I say we can win!

One stallion huffed. “But they got magic!”

“They got magic.” Grif repeated in an obviously fake frightened tone. “Ha! Even a foal can be taught the weaknesses in their every spell!”

“But we ain’t got nothing to fight them with!” Another called out.

“The mines can provide what we need! Ore for weapons, coal for smithing, we will make our fortress here!” Grif drew his sword and carved an X in front of him.

“And what about our kin? Sombra has taken them all as slaves.” One last retort from an almost won over crowd.

“Then by Luna’s moon we take them back!” Grif roared. Around him ponies stomped loudly.

“Oh, this is going to be an interesting week.” Hammer mumbled next to Grif.

“Well done lad.” A familiar voice spoke from behind them as Starswirl staggered his way to them.

“Do not say that yet.” Grif noted lowering his voice to almost a whisper. “Say that when it is over.”

“No, I am not usurping control, NO, There is no one higher ranked them me, I wish their was, I wish to Luna and Celestia’s objects in the sky that there was, What?” Pensword growled as he was answering calls from all the outpost. “NO, I am not some kid playing, the place is abandoned, some usurper calling himself Sombra is, and has taken the Capital.”

All crystals seemed to blinked and he gulped as a bigger crystal was glowing. “Look, you want my head on a spike, well by all means stop talking so I can talk to the two Princesses of the Moon and Sun.” That brought silence to the chaotic room, the three Royal children were fuming after one of the crystals told them that the grownups were talking and they would tell their mother they were here.

Pensword did not liked that, it might and would bring Sombra’s forces, at least two outposts were already moving troops and he would have in a day, thirty more troops, as well as a Commander, then he could go back to watching just the children. He sighed and hit his hoof over the button. “Your Majesties.” he spoke formally.

It was Luna, dressed in the armor that he had seen when she presented her troops with the awards only it was dinged and scratched. “What manner of trickery is this? A Peagus of our own in control of a Crystal Outpost.”

“Does nopony read the returns scrolls?” Pensword growled as his left eye twitched. “I sent your majesty a scroll explaining.” he did not finish as the Lunar Princess turned to her side.

“Speedy Quill, We thought thou hast told us that we had no messages of our need.” She growled. She paused and listened to a response that Pensword did not hear before the Lunar Princess returned to looked at him. Her magic holding up her scroll as she read. “Wha… Sister, Sister we must fly at once, the Dark Magics are invading, and have snuffed out the protection of the Crystal Hearts.” She quickly moved away before a Thestral appeared in the monitor.

“Do not move, do not leave your post, doing such will mark thee as a traitor and charlatan.” There was a pause. “Is that clear?”

“Yes ma’am.” Pensword replied before the crystal went dim and all the others lite up with a cacophony of sound. Pensword looked at the crystals. “I would rather be fighting soldiers, I am an officer not a politician.” He muttered before he moved to take care of the fires figuratively in front of him.

It was two hours later that Pensword was allowed peace and quiet, if only because the energy crystals were draining and he had to conserve energy. “To think, this tech was lost with the empire.” He shook his head as he looked up. The children were sleeping and then, from some corner of the room movement that made him jump and poised to attack only to have a Unicorn walked from the shadows, He quickly realized that she was a normal unicorn, grey fur, blond mane with a majestic horn in his mind, then again all the unicorn’s horns were majestic. He sighed and looked at her. “How can we help thee?” he asked trying to use the older language.

“Hello Mr. Matthew.” The unicorn grinned at him in a cheeky manner.

“Excuse me?” Pensword asked. “What an odd name.” He did not know who she was, but something about that accent of half cultured and half Ponyville just seemed like an odd mix. “But hello to thee, how may we help?” He asked as he slowly moved a wing, happy he had not taken his armor off yet.

“You know it was funny, I always admired Princess Cadence when I was growing up as a filly.” The unicorn said as she walked over to the sleeping pegasi. “And now I see her as a little filly herself.”

Pensword blinked and growled moving a hoof and heard metal clanging against metal. “Great, time travelers.” he groaned as he looked at her. “If thou dost start speaking in Rhyme, we shall have thee moved for questioning. We have a counterattack to plan and,” his voice hitched. “I must protect the children.”

“Do you remember when we gave you that cape?” The mare went on as she ignited her horn, her glow beginning to cover Cadence.

“I,” he paused and looked at the Unicorn mare. “What are thoust doing Dinky Doo?” he asked as he moved to step away from the desk. “What… plan is going on in your head?”

“Princess Mi Amore Cadenza needs to be found outside a small Equestrian village 800 years from now.” Dinky stated “With no memories of why she’s there.” She gently picked the filly up. “You know my father so you know I have to do this”

“Right any more info is spoilers.” Pensword growled. “What do I tell them? That I activated scattered wind or something?” he asked making up a code word on the spot. “Just, I know you will succeed, I, I was at her wedding.” he sighed and looked to Dinky. “Keep her safe, and I am only doing this because I have a feeling who your father is or teacher or what have you.” he turned around. “Just… will she have a trigger to remember this?” he looked to the other two. “I am pulling them out with me.” His voice showed conviction in his actions.

Dinky lifted the stuffed toy alto had with a grin. She concentrated gently enveloping it with a golden glow. “This will be your trigger.” She stated setting it back in the sleeping filly’s hooves. “And you tell everyone who asks about scattered winds, but if Celestia and Luna ask, simply tell them that the muffin mare said so.”

Pensword sighed but nodded. “Very well, I shall do as you say.” he moved and sat down again on the cushion and for a moment he looked older, the two attacks from the wedding to this now had aged Pensword it seemed before he smiled as the image of an old stallion was dashed as the smile seemed to take years away. “Keep her safe, and see you later I guess… only, it would be in your past and my future.” he sighed and put his head down. “How time travelers keep their heads from burning out I never know.”

“I had a good teacher.” Dinky smiled as Cadence rested on her back. “And a mother who once destroyed a class seventy three starcruiser because I stubbed my hoof.” She laughed. “See you in the future Mr. Matthew, also be ready, moonshades gonna faint.” She winked before she slowly left the room.

Pensword sighed. “Okay, what is the deal and focus on Moonshade around me lately?” he wondered as he looked up as a Crystal lit up. “Oh great,” he hit the button and spoke. “Yes?”

“This is Commander Crystal Spear of Outpost six, I am enroute to pick up the children and take them back with me.”

It was here that Cosy woke up and looked up in worry. “No, I won’t let you, I, no we will not let you. Pensword got us out. He stays to protect us.”

Pensword only nodded to the screen. “Besides I was informed by Princess Katy and ordered by her as the next in line to implement Scattered Wind, she is already being taken to a safe place, which I do not know, to protect her if I am ever captured.”

The guard on the other side just stared. “Who told you about Scattered Wind?” He just was narrowing his eyes.

“Princess Katy, her original guards were killed in the first strike of the castle. I am all that is left of the guards she trusts, and that is I feel only due to them wanting to rally around one thing that is not changing.”

The guard glowered before moving his head to the side. “Tell Prince Bellacoso that I will obey his orders for the moment, but know this, you step an inch off the path before you, and you shall be wishing you were rotting in a dungeon.”

“Understood.” Was all Pensword got out before the line went off. He slumped and looked at the Prince. “You won’t let that happen?” he asked with a look of worry.

“Nah, You saved all our fur. I think that will help a little, at least till we attack, then, I do not know.” The Prince muttered with worry as he moved back to his smaller sister. “I am, I hope you did the right thing with Katy. I, I want to see her when this is over.”

Pensword only nodded his head. “I am sure you will, might be a little bit of time but I will do my best that you see her again.”

The center crystal brightened one last time as Princess Luna appeared in the light. “How many do you have currently at your disposal?” she asked.

Pensword blinked as his stiffed and Prince Bellacoso also looked on in wide eyed wonder. “Your Majesty, I have sixteen soldiers at the moment, with a total of thirty to thirty one arriving tonight late. I will have by tomorrow morning forty six soldiers at least, and no longer in command.”

“Do you know who or whom is behind this attack?” She asked.

“Only a name, Sombra, nothing more. I have not heard such a name in the short time in the Empire, I fear it is a code name to hide the true power behind the attacks.” He was not going to give information on Ambrosia just yet, if the Dark magic was corrupting, he might not be in his right mind.

“What about inside the empire? Is there anypony loyal to the queen? Is Blood Diamond still alive?” Luna asked.

“Your Majesty, I do not know the fate of the Queen, I have only time to get the children out. What more, two of my friends stayed behind in the city with unknown civilians and guards still loyal, and finally Starswirl is there too, hopefully a resistance movement is already being formed as we speak your majesty.” He took a breath of air. “I am currently blind your majesty.”

“What is your name commander?” Luna asked.

“Pensword, and I am not a commander in any official stance. Time which we may not have to delve into at the moment, only that I am acting Commander till we can have reinforcements.” he gulped. “Unknown variable is that we may be attacked by the guards loyal to the uprising as well. Please make all due haste. We can hold out fine, just not any prolonged attacks.”

“Commander the order to move must be brought before the house of lords, they will need to discuss, it will take three days before we can fully mobilize, as of this moment you are commander, you are to keep the royal children safe and keep the refugee’s out of harms way until we arrive, you now carry the full authority of the sun and moon until such a time as either we, or your lord relieve you of it, is that clear commander?”

“As clear as the moon reflects on a still pond.” Came Pensword’s response. “May I request in writing to present to those coming in to support us?”

“I am sorry there is nothing more we can do for you now.” Luna bowed her head. “Stay safe.” she said and the crystal depowered as with a flash a scroll landed in front of Pensword.

Pensword made sure that everything was depowered and he finally let out a sigh. “Great, went from, just what do you get yourself into? Commander in the Lunar Solar Diarch before the empire,” he shook his head. “My service record is going to be a mess.” He did not catch the small inquisitive looks from a pretending sleeping Cosy.

It took some doing but the crystal ponies had been organized into groups. Food was gathered up and stored, water was found. All entrances and exits were found and either disguised or blocked. Pickaxes had fortunately been found and distributed to volunteers who had begun to mine in areas that talented ponies had pointed out had the greatest potential for ore. Having something to do was good for them, it gave them something else to concentrate on.

“Twenty three guardsmen in all including myself.” The guard walking beside Hammer Strike, Grif and Starswirl reported holding crudely drawn numbers on a piece of parchment. “Of those, three are veterans, four are recently hired mercenaries and the rest are recruits.” He explained. “We have weapons for them and armor for about half of them, food for the next two weeks as long as we receive no more mouths to feed and we are currently working on fabric for beds for everypony, it’s not much, but it’s all we got sirs.” The pony ended.

“And entrances and exits?” Starswirl asked.

“We have blocked off all of the most easy access exits, we have found one or two that a small group of ponies could exit from and enter from without being noticed.” the pony answered.

“And now we need to get a good plan set up.” Hammer mumbled. “Having troops and supplies are good, having the ability to scavenge for more supplies is good, but, relying on a foundation of ‘what if’, is not good.” He sighed. “We need to make a schedule, make sure things are proper as well as backup plans in case something happens.” He hummed in thought.

“There is another issue.” Grif noted. “The wall presents a problem, with it up the army well have to lay a siege and we could be stuck here for a very long time.” he noted.

Hammer sighed. “Alright… Alright, we need to take it down. Grif, remember what the right crystal was?” He moved a hoof out. “We need a ton of them.”

“Excuse me Starswirl? You think you can locate a particular type of crystal?” Grif turned to the unicorn who shrugged.

“I’ve never heard of a spell for finding types of stone before, but it’s soundly possible, but even with that type of crystal how would we get it too the walls?” Starswirl asked. “Not as if we can waltz up to the walls and leave a cart loaded with explosive crystal.”

“Who said this was ever going to be easy.” Hammer shrugged. “Just got to think things through and find a flaw in the layout.”

22 - Back to the Future

Back to the Future

Extended Holiday
Chp 22: Back to the Future
Act 3

Pensword looked out from the small raised area to look out among the snow covered lands. “Great,” he muttered as he heard the shouting getting closer. He paused as his left ear, he realized that Ponies could be an ear dominant, which was an interesting discovery. He did not turn his head as he spoke to the pony coming up behind him. “Yes Commander?” He asked as he turned around to face a Crystal Pony about half the size of Big Mac, which meant he still was taller and bigger than he was.

“I only am here to once more tell thee to leave us alone and let us deal with yon problem.” He growled and moved his left front hoof back as if he was a bull about to charge. “I also request that you give up this foolish caving in on children and let professionals take over their care.”

Pensword narrowed his eye’s. “For the last three days you have asked me this. Four if you count the night you arrived, but I stand by my choice. I will not let down the children, and I fear the Lunar Princess more then I fear you. If you harm me, you harm the authority they hold. I disobey them, and I may very well be stone. If you did strike me or kill me, your life is forfeit.” he turned around and smiled. “Also if you really want to complain.” he raised up a telescope with his hooves. “I see the banners of Equestria marching this way. You shall have an audience with one of the Princesses.” he turned around and glared as he blocked his path. “I request you move now, so that I may greet them properly.”

“I said let me pass!” A voice shouted not far away from their current position. “I am a forward scout of the lunar and solar army and I have been instructed to talk to the acting commander!”

The Crystal pony guard blinked and looked down from the crystal wall of the outpost wall. “Which one? The one that claims to have a letter that the other commander deems a forgery? Or the one that arrived and been giving orders to countermand the other orders?”

There was a pink blur as a pink pegasus with a blue mane dressed in light mail. “I am Lieutenant Firefly of the forward pegasi scouts and if you continue to bar my way I will have to assume hostility and bring news directly to the princesses. Do you wish to bring sol invictus on this fortress?” She leaned in glaring.

“No,” The Crystal Guard stuttered. “I,” he turned and yelled down. “Open the gates, Open the gates.” He turned and looked at the Lieutenant Firefly. “Please, speak to the Commanders.” he smiled. “May you keep your sanity.” he turned to looked back out over the landscape indicating she could land inside the outpost.

With a huff the pegasus did so. “Where is Commander Pensword of Equestria?” she shouted.

“Up here.” Pensword replied as the Crystal Commander smiled and turned around and walked away as if pleased in making him late and looking like a fool. “I was dealing with some issues that needed my attention.”

“It is good to finally talk to somepony with some measure of decorum.” She said all too loudly as she flew over to him. “I am Lieutenant Firefly of the forwards scouts, I was sent to speak with you.” she spoke quickly but clearly. “Currently Princess Luna is on the approach with one hundred and fifty armed pegasi. Princess Celestia trails behind her by half a day with twice as many in earth pony soldiers and unicorn mages, the army will be in position for a siege within the next twenty four hours, are you prepared to admit her majesty inside the outpost or is she to expect more earth pony… hospitality?”

“You can expect the full cooperation of the Crystal Empire to my knowledge, it is just, their pride is bruised. They have a usurper on their throne, they are rallying troops, and they appear to be upset that I am being given more control over their troops then their own commanders. That is why I request that Commander Crystal Spade be allowed to take command over the troops of the outpost, I only wish to keep watch over the Royal children and the last remaining guard that was allowed to watch them.” Pensword replied forcefully but respectfully.

“It is not my place to give orders for her majesty.” Firefly noted. “But I will express your concerns to her, as of now the royal children are to be recognised as in Equestrian protection visa ve operation scattered wind, any crystal ponies who object this must present the case to Princess Celestia directly. I will be returning to the main body to report our successful relay is there anything else you would have me report?”

Pensword did not answer verbally but he saluted in conveying his understanding. “I shall prepare the outpost for Military Generals.” he replied. “This is what I can gather as the best accommodations we can provide.” He waited for a response from his lookout post.

Firefly saluted back before taking off.

Pensword only smiled as he turned around. “I bet Commander Crystal Spade will be happy to hear he will be having full control of the crystal troops upon Luna’s arrival, or a Crystal general if any were left. He sighed, he hoped ego would not harm this delicate situation.

Over the last few days things had picked up quickly, the operation had been split into four specific parts.

Grif took the guards on small lighting fast raids around the empire, stealing above other things wooden carts identical to the type sombras soldiers were using and bringing them back to the mines.

Starswirl would then take each cart and enchant it too show the contents as something completely different to what they are, food, building supplies, weapon, arms but nothing that would look out of place.

Hammer Strike lead the groups of ponies who mined and cut the stone as well as the ones who modified the carts to hold more weight than previous well giving away as little of their burden as possible.

The last group was individual groups of volunteers wearing specially enchanted stolen armor to make them appear as sombras soldiers. these volunteers would take the carts and park them around the wall’s at specific locations. over all the operation had gone smoothly up till this point.

“We leave in ten minutes.” Grif told the guards, he and the group had grown into a close group over the last few days. “We will hit the compound in the confusion of the explosion and free as many ponies as possible.”

“Remember my lord.” Starswirl said as he held the torch to Hammer Strike. “You need to run the second you light the first cart, the heat of the first explosion well set off the next.”

“If we do this correctly and space them appropriately, the entirety of the wall is coming down in one big explosion.” Hammer sighed. “Hope everypony can remember to take cover, debris and all.”

“We do not have a choice.” Grif said “It is this or a week long siege that we do not have the supplies for.”

“Yeah…” Hammer mumbled. “Yeah…”

Canterlot, Present day

“And that aunty Celestia is why we should simply foreclose these small villages, next time a royal see’s fit to grace there hick town, they’ll think twice about making them wait. Even if he only stopped because the ponies pulling his chariot collapsed.” Prince Blueblood finished his presentation. The general look he got was the same general look he always got, confusion and pity that he mistook for reverence and awe of his great wisdom.

It seemed someone was listening to the Prayer in Celestia’s mind as quite suddenly a flash of dragon fire appeared before her producing a message scroll.

“I’m sorry Blueblood, we will have to continue this another time. I will take your thoughts into consideration.” In reality she had already forgotten them.

With a huff blueblood left the throne room, yet he knew that it had to be from his aunties student who decided to move to that small town Ponyville, He shivered at who one of the mares had thrown herself at him, Did she not know it was the stallion who asked the girl? Soon everyone else followed as the solar diarch ordered them away leaving her perfectly alone in the throne room.

“Now…” She said eyeing the scroll. “I wonder what this could be about.” She opened the scroll before her and started to read the message sent by, she raised an eyebrow, it was Spike who had written to her as the others were still busy with the Crystal empire? She raised an eyebrow at this turn of events. strangely the handwriting was oddly messy, spikes handwriting was usually very neat.

Dear Princess Celestia,

Twilight and the others are busy, so I thought I should let you know, things were going well and, then there was an attack by King Sombra in the guard tower. Taze, Shawn and Matthew where… they died trying to hold Sombra back.

The rest of us are trying to hold together as we get things done here but I figured you had a right to know.

~Spike

P.S. I want Sombra to pay…. does that make me a bad dragon?

Celestia’s eyes trailed over the sentence over and over, something just…

It just didn’t seem right.

And then it clicked…

Back in the past outside the Crystal Empire

“And so assuming our sister’s engineers may gain the necessary timbers we believe we shall have the walls down within the week.” Luna explained to Pensword. The arrival of her and the pegasi had gone relatively smoothly. There was some dirty looks from the crystal ponies at the pegasi but they were not stupid enough to challenge a pegasus to single combat. Luna had gotten her FOB base set up within the outpost and was explaining the plans to the commanding officers.

Crystal Spad nodded his head, Pensword had not challenged and willingly given up command of the forces, and Crystal Spad had compromised in letting Pensword taking command of the Scattered Wind of Alto and Bellacoso. The atmosphere was now a lot calmer and both were talking in much more civil tones.

“So Commander Pensword it is our understanding thine lord and thy friend are still inside the city?” Luna asked walking away from the strategy table.

“That is correct your Majesty,” he started to walked as well on all four hooves to the window as well. “I only wish they are safe.” he paused and blinked with a slight tick of his mouth. “Knowing them they,” he was interrupted at this moment by an unusual event.

Suddenly a jet of fire shot into the air from the direction of the city mushrooming in the air. Boom! The crash echoed through the stone as two more jets shot into the air. as the crashes reached the outpost with a deafening boom. The process seemed to be repeating itself at a rapid and steady pace.

“Would do something like that.” Pensword deadpanned after the third explosion. “Never get those two alone for long, a Smith and a Gryphon that acts like a foal… and I still wonder how they pulled off the things they have done.” he shivered. “Did you know once they dyed my fur Orange?” he shook his head again and looked at the city. “Your majesty, do you wish to charge the fallen walls now?”

“... We must meet these friend of thou.” Luna managed after picking her jaw up off the ground. “They have a most intriguing style, still to charge the city now with no plan and only 200 ponies in total would be a foals errand, we must wait for Celestia.” Luna noted.

Pensword nodded his head. “Very well, just may we have ponies to save in there. Sombra is going to tighten his magic hold or something now that the wall fell.” He just stared out the window, just praying that his friends were okay, and so were those under them.

“Get down!” Grif shouted pushing the guard down as another hair of crystal arrows shot out where his head had been several moments earlier.

The attack had not gone well. They had made it to the compound undetected, snuck in and even free’d a few of the enslaved crystal ponies.

Then all tartarus broke loose. They had opened another cell to be surprise attacked by Sombra’s soldiers, corrupted guards and more soldiers flooded in all over the compound, the fighting had been fierce, ten of the recruits had died before they had managed to clear a retreat path. Currently they were held up within some kind of crystal cathedral. The door was barred as best they could but the fourteen were heavily pinned down. Of his thirteen remaining troops, three where severely injured and four had minor wounds.

They had spent the last two hours dodging volleys of arrows and returning fire as best they could with the three bows they had between them. Two more had been injured and one guard had fallen to an arrow to the chest. It was going to be unlikely they could stay alive for much longer currently.

The volleys suddenly stopped, the flicker of hope in the guard was stomped out as a voice echoed from the outside.

“Hello little ponies.” The voice was disturbingly deep, like you were looking into the abyss itself. “If you cannot already tell there is no escape from me, you have all proven your capabilities, come out, all those who kneel before me well join my army, I offer you power and riches and whatever you could ask for.”

One recruit, or rather a child upon hearing the call of terror only got up and bolted in the opposite direction only to have a single arrow. What Grif saw as something worse than being killed, he saw that the arrow was pure black and minutes after being hit by it, the little colt just stood frozen before turning around and bending down to bow to Sombra with an almost hypnotic glazed look.

One of the grievously injured ponies began to call out that he would join but he could not move. Yet instead to allowing himself to be lifted up to face Sombra, he died taking two guards out before a third ended his life.

“I would rather die than be a slave.” Grif said looking around at the leftovers of his men.

“Yeah, well, you got your wish, you killed yourself and you killed us all.” A guard yelled accusingly.

Grif looked at him. “I know.” He said. “Charger, Lance Lifter, Sling Stone, Guard Breaker, Shield Smash, Shield Smack, Buckler, Tower Defense, Gladius, and Poison Shaft.” he looked out at the body of the recently fallen pony. “And Spear Thrust.” he said “I hold their blood on my talons.” Grif said as much to himself as too them. “I lead them to death, I lead you to death, I was never meant to lead, I am not a hero, I admit it, is that what you want? I am not some mythical being who will lance through battle like a scythe through grain. I am not asking you to die with me, but if it’s my soul going down today, I will die well.” Grif said as he hefted the crystal shield at his side. His arm was injured in battle, he had sheathed a blade because the movement just caused him pain.

Twack!

The gryphon slammed the base of his sword against the shield as he walked towards the door.

Thump!

He slammed the shield edge on the ground, behind him a veteran stood grabbing his own spear and shield he ran to stand at Grifs right.

Twack! Twack! Thump!

The sound carried louder by the end as two more joined them following the strange rhythm of the gryphons charge. by the time they lifted the bar from the door of the twelve left alive 9 prepared for battle. two were too injured to fight, the third sat glaring at them.

“For the queen! For the EMPIRE! FOR YOURSELVES FOR YOUR MARES FOR YOUR FOALS! CHARGE!” And with a kick the doors were flung open and they charged. Most of them dropped within the first few steps from crystal arrows.

Grif kept moving as an arrow found a chink in his plating spearing his shoulder. Another pony was impaled upon a spear as they engaged the enemy. The battle went on, Grif received a spear into his side. But he no longer felt the pain there is only the fight. His vision was red as he fought. Finally a sword found his other side deep under the wing and he collapsed. With a groan he welcomed the blackness of the void.

Pensword was pacing back and forth in his quarters. He looked to the wall with a map on it of the old areas, it had a map of even old noble lands. Unlike the maps he saw before this was patchwork quilt style. He shook his head and went back to his pacing. He hoped Celestia arrived with the troops. He had a gut feeling that something bad was happening. He looked up and for a brief second he thought he saw a confused looking specter of Grif look at him before it was gone. He paused and turned to the door he did not know why but something seemed to click, he remembered something his grandmother told him once, that his father had gotten in trouble and for some reason she was running to find him. It turned out he had been bitten by a rabid dog, and her quick actions saved his father’s life, especially as he was bitten in the face.

These thoughts were racing through his mind as he barged into the command tent Luna was using having surprised the guards to where they did not stop him. “They are being attacked.” He didn’t even give time to let Princess Luna talk. “I don’t know how I know, but it’s like my grandmother when trouble, They are in trouble. They are in trouble and need help NOW!” he stood in the silence breathing hard and panting showing he had almost flown at a breakneck speed he did not even recall touching the ground once leaving the room.

“Commander, get us squad together and fetch us meteor impact.” She looked to her nearest officer. “Tell Celestia we are pressing the attack… And get us our armor.”

Hammer Strike could only watch as a large section of corrupted guards slowly made their way towards the wall. The guard had done something a bit unexpected, they were surrounding them.

“You… Got to be kidding me.” He sighed. “We can not flee from this! They are surrounding us!” He said more in a harsh whisper to himself.

“What do we do?” A crystal stallion asked waving a pickaxe defensively.

Hammer sighed. “Well we have several choices really. One, we fight back. I do not want to try that. Two, we can try to flee. I doubt we would make it far. Or three, my worst plan yet and I will not say it now.”

“They’re getting closer.” Another stallion noted slinging stone with rather poor accuracy.

Hammer groaned loudly. “Alright. Listen up!” He called out to those who were with him. “We are using plan three, we charge and fight. But you will listen to my orders when they are said. If I say to do something, do it, no questions! Do you understand?” He yelled out.

“We are with you my lord.” Another stallion readied what seemed to be a wooden club with bits of stone embedded in it.

Hammer nodded. Turning forward again he looked out towards the guard getting closer by the second. “Alright, focus on the front.” He called out. “And be prepared to listen for my order.” He waited, letting them get closer. “Closer…”

“Closer…”

When the corrupted guard was within fifty feet he called out. “Charge! Front line!” Hammer yelled out his order, charging forward with what volunteers he had with him.

The stallion with the club was first forward followed closely by the rest.

Hammer had unsheathed his blade that rested on his back. With his strength he was able to move his blade with ease thankfully. His first slash removed one guards head with little effort before sinking into the chest of the one beside him. With a somewhat disturbing ease Hammer retched the blade away and proceeded to bisect another guard vertically.

This seemed to harbour the guards attention more than a bunch of crazed stallions with improvised weapons that when they were fortunate enough to hit simply bounced off their armor.

After several minutes of fighting he got what he wanted. A gap. He quickly moved back, dodging a swipe. “Quick! Go for the opening, I will be right behind you!” Hammer called out.

Most of the group didn’t need to be told twice as they ran. The stallion with the club turned back to stare at Hammer with uncertainty. Hammer only looked up to him for a moment with a sad smile before shaking his head. He mouthed two words to him, and thankfully they were understood. ‘Go on.’

The stallion’s face was grave as he turned and followed his fellows. At this moment one of the guards got a lucky blow on Hammer Strikes flanks. With a glare Hammer tightened his grip on the sword before letting one last phrase pass through his lips.

“I will be right behind you…” He smiled sadly. “I am sorry to say that was a lie…” He mumbled softly to himself as he lowered his crouch down, readying himself to fight a losing battle.

The battle was that. At the start Hammer Strike was indomitable, bringing down guard after guard with his sword, but the disadvantages of little sleep and a large weapon began to weigh on him as his strikes began to lose their accuracy. Soon other hits began to sink in his flanks sides and armpits. Blood ran from between his plates staining the metal red as his strength ebbed more and more. He started staggering. The final words that most that day would swear was said by Lord Hammer Strike as he was surrounded echoed through the deserted streets and Sombra rounded up the last of the dissenters. “You want me, Come and get me!”

When the forces from the outpost reached the ruined walls, their target was actually taking them right towards where the troops had started the explosions. Pensword had pushed himself at the same pace as the troops a forced march and then the force paused at the rubble, being able to fly they would be able to fly above it, yet their around the smoking burned remains of one cart was the scene of a battle. Pensword blinked as he saw something and dove to the ground. “Milord’s sword.” He kicked the dead guard’s body and shouted with shock. “MEDIC!!! MEDIC!!!” He looked down and did not touch the body before him, his hearing could hear the breathing but he looked up quickly as guards surrounded him, guards with wings. He looked down only to have Firefly land next to him. “We don’t have medics.”

Pensword looked up at her. “None? Get him stabilized then.” Pensword looked down at his friend. “Lord Hammer Strike, Strike come on, wake up, you can’t die. You can’t die.” he was almost breaking down. “Never dying, Come on, come on.” he was trying to rouse him and looked up as he heard something, the clanking of armor. “We have company.”

It was Princess Luna who yelled the next words. “To Battle, avenge the fallen this day.” What followed what another charge, one that Pensword in his grief and anger as he thought his friend would never woke up, fought like never fought before. He did not count the times he felt a wing connected with armor or a corrupted guard. Still he found himself having for fall back as he almost got surrounded as Firefly came to help.

She only stared at this odd Pegasus who fought like something she had not seen before. Still she turned to order troops and turned only to see Pensword once more diving into the fry again.

“Pensword?” Starswirl voice carried over the crowd.

Pensword paused and quickly located the voice and found that it was in a direction that did not have troops, he looked to the guards and they nodded their heads having heard the call as well. Without a second thought he raced to Starswirl breathing hard and feeling sweat coating his fur as he raced forward.

A familiar form was held within the wizards magic as he approached. “Is this the entire army?” He looked around.

He turned around and shook his head. “Nay Starswirl. I, I know not why but I felt that if we had waited for the troops, more lives would be lost.” he blinked as he heard two screams and his eyes widened. “Impossible, they are.” he was already in the air and saw it, some of Sombra’s troops had started to attack the side and he saw the supply carts being attacked, without thinking he dove at the cart and made a landing as he began to attack, already Luna’s troops were being engaged and he knew he would be on his own for a while. He turned back as he saw two heads poke up. “STAY DOWN!” he roared with anger before turning and stopping a blow from another guard with his wing. “Do not look, and stay quiet please.” he begged before he could not speak again as he started to fully engage the troops.

Meanwhile back where Starswirl just stared at where Pensword had just been, he paused as he heard a voice coming from Grif. “Vul...pix” Grif groaned as he attempted to move, attempted to break the magic and go after his friend.

Starswirl shook his head. “Easy my friend, he has gone to save friends in trouble. Please, please do not move, I am trying my best to heal your wounds.”

The ten guards who were at the moment protecting Lord Hammer Strikes body suddenly turned and turned back to the forces only to see them pausing as well, a body was moving, stirring and groaning as it pushed himself to his four hooves. “I’m,” It gasped, “I am not,” Another breath before working to get his hind legs fully up. “Done yet.” He rose his head which had no helmet as he glared at the shocked troops before him. Lord Hammer Strike was back on his hooves again.

Luna stared for a second before smiling. “Huzzah, a noble who stands, we must give a boon for his deeds this day.”

Pensword was being attacked on all sides. the Pegasus danced around his enemies landing quick blows with his wing blades. However wing blades and light armor left him open to heavy strikes and it wasn’t long before a mace found his side. To both sides surprise he still fought, as he realized that this pain was nothing compared to waking up from his surgeries, it hurt, boy did it hurt but it was something his mind and body would and did handle in the past. He just fought harder, but finding that he was fighting trying to not to aggravate the strike site. he smiled a little. “I had worse done to me to keep me alive before, tis but a scratch.” he breathed out as if trying to unnerve the guards he still fought on. Then came a blow to one of his wings denting the armor and he could feel a bone break. He gasped and yet he looked back he could not fall, the guards on the other side were thankfully engaged with other troops and so he had to keep this side safe. This distraction cost him a blow to a hoof and he looked up as he head butted a guard away. It was infact a guard pushing him back that he hit his head and back against the base of a wheel he then crumpled to the ground limply as the fight left him, seconds before Firefly lead fifty pegasi to retake the carts. As the troops were pushed back to regather and lick their wounds two children were suddenly around the fallen Pegasus crying and trying to wake him up.

Starswirl looked at Grif, Hammer Strike and then over to Pensword, he examined their obvious injuries and then thought about the injuries he likely couldn’t see. Celestias medics were too far away, they’d never make it if they waited despite his appearance Starswirl was no immortal being, his magic had been raining steadily and there was no way he’d be able to teleport that far. “Please forgive me.” He whispered as he picked Hammer Strike up in his grasp while still holding Grif. He pulled the two with him as he approached Pensword and with exertion he lifted him too. The wizard made a beeline for the center of the empire. Lightning strikes and fireballs colliding with anypony of sombras ilk who got in his way. the old wizard never noticed the clippity clop of small hooves behind him or any other sign of his tailers as he focused on saving the lives of these three.

A pedestal sat in the middle of a small park, the queen had planned to build a statue here. infact the plans had already been drawn up. “I pray this will return you to the future you belong.” he said as he placed each of them on the platform. Grif shakily in the center. Pensword to his right and Hammer Strike to his left.

“W- wait!” Shaking Grif lifted a tallon as he weakly rose to his feet. He glared right at the castle that had started to change, in front from a balcony one could see Sombra staring at the battle, having not noticed the small park that was outside of his vision's range.

“There is no time.” Starswirl grumbled.

“It w-will just take a second.” Grif said. glaring upwards he lifted his knife from it’s belt with a shaky taloned hand and ran the blade gently down the palm of his talon. “Hear me and know me s-Sombra, I am Grif son of Graf, sometimes called Taze, and I make this oath before you, I will come for you! When you lift your head I will be there to cut it off, I will be the thorn in your side and the fly in your ointment. every time you rise I will be there to trip you up. For every pony I lost today you shall pay, a hundred no a thousand times you shall pay for every drop of their blood. this is my blood oath.” The gryphon used the last of his strength in a weakened screech.

From behind the park and unseen by Starswirl two small children, Alto and Bellacoso snuked up and Pensword heard them and with a sigh he dropped to his knees concerning Starswirl greatly. With great pain in a move he did not know why, he opened his wings as if in a still defensive stance. Starswirl looked behind him to see, well nothing, in that moment Grif noticed the children and looked at Pensword even after being the one to tell him that none of the children survive, did something else, he moved his own wings to try and shield the bigger of the two children. Pensword looked to his friend and mouthed ‘thank you’ to his friend.

“No more waiting!” Starswirl’s horn fired.

“Starswirl,” Grif spoke as he felt a cold on his feet as stone crawled up. “Please I left a bag and two swords at the Inn. Bury the swords in the castle of the two pony sisters for me. and place the bag in the library.”

Starswirl only stared in wonderment that this Gryphon knew about the castle yet it was too late as the Gryphon was already a statue, He turned to Pensword. “I shall bury anything of yours I find as well.” He paused and looked at the pose. “You must be in pain.”

“Meh, this will keep the bones in the right place I think. I-I think I cannot move my wings anyway.” He kept his eyes open with a look of facing an enemy as the spell hit, well it hit him in the face as it started to spread from head to hooves. Starswirl did not know that the magical field had already turned to stone two small foals as the Stone finally started to spread down the wings. Unseeable as well, was that they were holding a Euwe and a rabbit in armor that was two years before its time.

Starswirl turned his gaze towards Hammer Strike. “Any requests my lord?” he asked.

“Please, I am as much as a lord as any pony on the street. The future holds many things, but not one of them is me being a true noble.” He chuckled faintly.

Starswirl’s eye’s only seemed to widen slightly as he chuckled. “My lord, you are by far more noble than any highborn pony, you may not have been born to the title, but you deserve the honor more than most” Starswirl noted as his horn fired.

“Starswirl.” Hammers tone lowered a bit. “I must request a huge favor. Something that I wish did not have to be done, but must.” He took a more upright stance for when he was made a statue. “You must make them forget.”

“Who must forget my lord?” Starswirl asked.

“Celestia and Luna.” Hammer exhaled. “They must forget, or never know about us three.” He coughed lightly. “Not for a long, long time. But I have a plan.” Hammer’s hooves smoked as glowing red stone began to slowly creep up them. Rapidly cooling into white stone.

“A key phrase, to awaken the memories.” Hammer finished.

“What shall it be my lord?” Starswirl asked as he saw the very slow creep of the stone he might have to blast other areas to speed up the stone process.

Hammer grinned a sad grin. “The three are dead, Taze, Shawn, and Matthew.”

“Very well.” Starswirl nodded. “Goodbye Lord Hammer Strike, may you find peace.” and with that Starswirl bowed even as stone swallowed the earth pony in form.

Meanwhile back in the present of the Crystal Empire, the climax of the conflict with Sombra was occurring, Spike had just jumped from the window of the Crystal Empire’s tower, Sombra was rising up as he began to turn from shadow to flesh as he got closer to the Crystal Heart.

On the balcony that once help King Sombra, Shining Armor looked at his wife who gave a determined expression and in an almost psychic link Shining Armor picked up his wife and tossed her right at the crystal heart. She flew in and snatched Spike and opened her wings and made a loop to turn back to the plaza where she landed on the fake Crystal Heart that shattered under her hooves as one Pony realized that she looked like a pony from their memory.

“Behold the Crystal Princess.” he called out as the heart was returned to the resting place between two spires. Upon being biden from Cadence the Crystal Ponies knelt down and what was at first a very unique street design began to glow and radiate powers as Sombra cursed and demanded they stop. Yet that did not and a surge of pure joy radiated from the heart that blasted Sombra to dust and flung his horn into the distance.

At the same time in a park, the statues of two ponies and one Gryphon began to show cracks as the magic was seeping its way into the stone and mixing with Starswirl’s magic. A flake of stone fell away from the beak to show, a real beak underneath the stone facade. The cracks spread farther with more and more flakes breaking off. Revealing real feathers, armor, fur, weapons. With a thump Grif collapsed on the platform his blood and that of friends and enemies covered over his body.

Meanwhile the Pegasus on the right started to crack up as if it was going to crumble into dust. suddenly in a sound of tumbling pebbles the entire facade fell off revealing a Pegasus in dented armor and a mended wing but still the scratches and open wounds from the battle were still visible, he slowly began to fold his wings as he looked down tired and exhausted from the battle. “The two are safe.” he muttered as he realized something. “Uh… why am I suddenly glowing like you did before the heart was stolen?”

The two children only stared as they looked around suddenly as the two stuff animals were dropped and Pensword could not but help laughing at this as cracks finally began to appear across the final figure, an earth pony.

On the left cracks formed at a slow rate, each with bright lights blaring out, but something different happened. It didn’t fall apart and shatter.

It started to melt from sheer heat.

The earth pony moved his head to the left and right with a soft pop coming from each side. “Oooh. One thousand years, will give you such a crick in the neck!”

He sighed. “And still injured.”

“I think we need a hospital.” Taze noted holding up a tallon.

Pensword blinked and spoke something that confused his two friends. “My apologies for not bowing your majesties.” When the two turned back to face where Pensword was looking, they saw Luna and Celestia already standing there with some smiles.

“Can we get a respawn?” Taze asked. “Or a medpack? Healthpack? Red potion? Medigel?” He looked up hopefully. “Seriously I had a sword blade put inside me I kinda need a medic.”

Celestia blinked and smiled. “I think I have something better for the moment.” She put her horn to Grif’s forehead. It glowed bright gold for a moment and the injuries on his body started to knit. “So this is why Starswirl asked me to learn healing spells after Luna’s banishment.” She sighed as she pulled back the horn. She looked to Luna. “He taught me the long game once you were banished Luna.” She smiled and gave a sisterly nuzzle to her check. “It is good to have you back.”

She smiled and walked over to Shawn who looked the worst for wear. “Are you ready Lord Shawn or should I say Lord Hammer Strike?” She replied with what one might call a cheeky grin.

Shawn only laughed in response. “I’m going to have so many titles and names to go by… I think I might lose count.”

Celestia grinned. “I lost count already, you shall have no problem with these.” She smiled and placed her horn on his head and once more found the resistance again and had to pour more power into healing then she had hopped. Finally after five minutes as well as bits of what might call liquid sunlight dripping from her horn she finally stepped back and looked at Pensword. “I can only heal anything internal at the moment, the rest you will have to seek normal help.” She stepped softly as she looked back at Shawn. “Why does your magic resist anything trying to help it?” She sighed and touched Pensword who felt nothing change he was still tired as he looked at Luna and Celestia.

Suddenly from behind Pensword a surprise happened the two foals popped up and waved at Celestia and Luna. Who both stared at the, supose to be dead relatives. “Hi,” they both called out with glee.

Taze finally got to his feet. “If you’ll excuse us, there is a pony who desperately want to see these two and doesn’t even know it yet.”

At this moment Grif, Pensword, and Hammer Strike all saw a crowd forming and then Pinkie Pie appeared once more right in Hammer Strikes’ Face. “Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie, and, well my pinkie senses just went bonkers and I knew that this big giant surprise would be coming, at first I thought it was Luna and Celestia but then I realized that the statues turned into live creatures, isn’t that cool? I wish Shawn was here, or Taze, they would be fun to see, and Matthew, he would be freaking out and pulling a Twilight at the moment as he tried to figure what happened.”

Sadly while the three humans turned Equestrian creatures turned time travelers who decided to see if Pinkie could actually go forever sadly found her cut off by Twilight who pulled her off Hammer Strike as she looked around. “Uh, Princess Celestia? The Crystal Ponies are…. why are they acting like that?”

At that moment Princess Cadence stepped through the crowds as the two children looked up still holding the stuff animals, Cadence was looking over these beings before blinking upon seeing the crystal Ewue animal in Alto’s hooves. She just stared as if, it almost seemed like she was rebooting her brain for a moment.

“KK?” Bellacoso looked at her “Is that you?” He justed froze staring at Princess Cadence as he dropped the stuffed rabbit from his hooves.

“Co...sy?” The words crawled out of Cadences mouth as if she was still trying to comprehend them.

“KK” The small child raced to his much taller and older sister while Shining Armor looked at his wife.

“Cadence… who is Cosy?” he asked in confusion as he blinked suddenly finding his wife acting like a little kid as she began to bounce up and down. He suddenly felt a little nervous for his wife acting like this around the Crystal Ponies… only to blink as he saw them bowing to this Cosy and then the other pony a little filly raced up to Cadence.

“Katy you got so big, what happened? Did, did you also get turned into stone to escape Sombra?” She asked in a fast pace that might have been how Pinkie started her speech long ago. “Because that is what happened, we, we were scared and we didn’t know what Starswirl was going to do, but he was going to send them to the future and I didn’t want to lose our last guard…”

Cosy smiled a little. “I came up with the idea of sneaking in to hide with them. Being stone feels funny.” He smiled a little as Cadence only laughed and Shining Armor looked at his wife. His expression plainly reading ‘what is going on, who are these children?’

Pensword was trying to move out of the crowd feeling rather small as the family reunion was happening, he wanted or would have liked to make a stealthy exit. Sadly it seemed he could never escape when he wanted to.

He turned to find some of the ponies already smiling and talking to Spike with praise and thankfulness. Also his escape path was blocked he looked around as he saw Grif moving already.

Grif approached the princess slowly removing his helmet. Crystal ponies backed away as he stepped forward. “Your majesty? If I may request that you kneel.” he said.

Princess Cadence blinked but did so as she looked at Grif with confusion, the last time she saw him was when she was a filly before a blue box, yet he seemed unaged no older than the last time she saw him.

“Before the attack on the empire I took private council with Starswirl the Bearded. He told me it was you mothers wish that you take her place as ruler of the Crystal Ponies,” he withdrew something from behind his breastplate. a silver ring topped with a single purple stone. “This ring was given to Starswirl by your mother. It is sadly the last piece of royal jewelry that has survived. And with the permission of my Lord Hammer Strike.” Taze looked back to Shawn and received a nod in response.

“We the defenders of the empire, in the trust of the crystal ponies do crown you, her majesty Queen Mi Amore Cadenza of the Empire, Thirty Second Queen of the Crystal Empire, daughter of Queen Blood Diamond , Long Live the Queen!” After sliding the ring onto her horn, Griff drew a sword in a warriors salute.

Pensword slowly moved his wing in a salute as well feeling nervous as he had to fight nearly every generation of his ancestors as all of them fought for the American side of a revolution he did swallow his pride and instead was saluting a friend. Mentally he now wondered, did that mean Shining Armor was a king? What did that make Luna and Celestia, what about Twilight?

“Long live the Queen!” The shout went out and ponies bowed to Cadence. However soon another call echoed it.

“Hail the wall breaker!” One pony shouted.

“Oh boy.” Shawn mumbled.

“Hail the blade of the innocent!” the call went up again.

For Pensword he realized something, ‘oh dear’ he thought to himself.

“Hail Death Gale!” the ponies again shouted.

For a fleeting moment Grif felt pride in his chest, a warm pride that was soon extinguished as faces flashed in front of him.

“All hail the Great and Glorious Spike the Valiant” someone shouted. cheers erupted all around them.

Pensword blinked as he felt. “Oh dear.” he muttered aloud. He had just had Spike placed on his back as Spike only waved unsure of what to do but loving the attention. Pensword after a minute of the cheering began to chuckle a little even has his wounds clotted and slowly stopped bleeding. He actually didn't mind now that he was a pedestal for Spike. It allowed more Crystal Ponies to see the small dragon.

“Aww, Doctor we missed the whole thing.” Derpy moped even as the other celebrated. Even as her body shimmered with the crystal light.

“But that’s not right we should have came in exactly at the right time. What went wrong?” A currently shiny earth pony stallion was flabbergasted.

It was Pensword who noticed the two first as he was walking away slowly and stiffly as he favored one leg from the battle, he was trying to slip away, well as much as possible when Cosy refused to leave his side as it was Cosy who was leading him to the city’s healer. Pensword blinked and paused and slowly waved as if unsure if these two would know him or recognize him.

“You!” the doctor growled as the sonic beeped in his mouth. “You’re full of time particles! well more so than everything else around here, you stole the adventure didn’t you?”

Pensword blinked and something snapped. “Stole? How about being ambushed by King Sombra, being told you were going to be flung back INTO the void of no time or something, find yourself on the brink of the fall of an empire, finding a letter written to you to save two children who never lived past the day.” he forgot that Cosy was listening. “Went and nearly got Killed so that I could live knowing I did all I could to save two innocent lives.” he took a breath. “If you want to do it and save the children as well, fine go back and change it.” he blinked and the Doctor could see a haunted look. “I killed to protect. I am a college student, not a warrior before I came here, I was an armchair historian…. look what I have done, mucked up history very badly I assume if you are yelling at me.” He had advanced with a limp right up to be nose to nose with the doctor. Cosy was just staring at him before he shook his head.

“You are not an armchair historian or student, you were my general, you saved my sister and I’s life. You fought like the knights my mother read to me about. You are a general now, as Prince of the Crystal empire I proclaim it.” He stomped his hooves childishly.

Pensword only sighed and looked at the Doctor and then at Cosy. “How about a commander? I do not want to be a general, not yet.” Cosy only nodded as he sat thinking as the words actually started to sink into his head.

“Wait,” Cosy began, “Sombra sent you back in time. Why?” he asked wondering aloud like a child would.

Pensword paused and blinked. “Said something about messing up his plans.” he paused and looked at the tower. “Oh monkeys, stable time loop, we were meant to go back in time and muck of time.” he sighed and fell to his belly. “Do your worst Doctor. I am done with time mechanics.”

The doctor chuckled. “Next time you get pulled through time, have some common courtesy and invite us.” the pony said.

“Right, just, but how would I contact you?” he paused and blinked as he remembered something. “Shoot I never told the Princesses that the Muffin lady told me to give her Princess Cadence.” he muttered suddenly and looked back and forth. “That…”

He saw confusion between the two time travelers. “But,” It was Derpy who spoke. “I never did that.” She paused and looked at the Doctor. “Doctor did you do something behind my back?”

Pensword blinked and looked at the two. “So, does that mean we have a third party now in time travel?”

“I’ll have to look at this.” The doctor said, without much of a acknowledgement he walked off mumbling. Derpy just shrugged at Pensword before running after him.

Pensword turned around and yelled as he jumped back and spread his wings at seeing Pinkie Pie appear right into his face. “Don’t do that,” He yelped before folding his wings. “To you you might have only faced one being. I fought his army. It,” he looked to the castle and the sky. “Has it really been a thousand years?”

“Give or take a decade.” The pink pony shrugged.

“Of course.” he blinked and bowed a little to be a gentle Stallion. “I am Pensword Captain of Lord Hammer Strike’s personal guards,” he stood up again after the bow and smiled. “However I doubt that title means much, the other nobles surely broke up my lord’s land upon our “deaths” long ago.”

“Did you really fight a dragon with a pitchfork?” Pinkie asked.

Pensword just stood there. “I do not recall that certain event.” He sighed and smiled. “Who knows, my mind is a little rocky at the moment.” he smiled as Pinkie laughed at the slight rock pun joke.

“Did you really run screaming into an angry mob?” She asked

Pensword laughed. “Depends on which mob you refer to. But I did charge a Fortified position with only a cart and my wing blades.” He smiled. “That, will be what I remember the best. Saving the children.”

Cosy just stared at Pensword and smiled at being told that he was the fondest memory that his guardian had of those terrible days. “Well, Come on, let’s see if I can get you into the castle for some fun.” he paused and handed over the stuff animal. “Oh, you might want that again.”

Pensword only nodded and smiled. “Thank you.” he tucked the stuff animal which thankfully Pinkie did not see in a moment of being distracted. “Come along, I guess I, what was I going this way for?” he wondered before shaking his head. “No matter I better find Grif and Hammer Strike.” he smiled at Pinkie. “Milord is my best friend, and we have been together for a long time, that was a boon he gave me after one fierce attack, the ability to say his name.”

He paused and looked at Pinkie. “My eyes seem to deceive me, but I feel thou hast stories as well, well, come regale me with one as we return to the crowd.”

Pinkie only giggled. “You sound like Luna when she first came back, but then again that makes sense since you both come back a thousand years ago.” pinkie sucked in a huge breath of air. “Well you see it all started in Canterlot...” she begun there story.

“So…” Rarity gave her best lady like smile as she approached Lord Hammer Strike. “Was there a Lady Hammer Strike a thousand years ago?”

‘Hammer’ chuckled in response. “No, there was not. It appears you know me, may I have the name of the beautiful mare before me?” Hammer gave a small smile, something in him clicked upon hearing the name.

Rarity giggled a bit into her hoof. “I am Rarity, my lord.” she said giving her mane a toss.

“A pleasure.” He replied, giving a low nod. “What brought you over? It seems the crowd is more enthralled with Katty, or, Queen Mi Amore Cadenza and the return of her sister and brother.”

“It isn’t everyday one meets an actual fairy tale hero.” Rarity noted.

“Fairy tale hero?” He questioned with a raised brow. “I thought we would have been forgotten really.” He hummed in thought.

“Oh no my lord, there isn’t a foal who isn’t told the legend of the three heros before bed.” Rarity assured him. “Likely there isn’t anyone who doesn’t know of you.”

“That is…” He paused. “Remarkable, I might have to read this tale myself.” He chuckled. “A thousand years is a long time for a tale to travel.”

“It must be very stressful for you to wake up so far outside your own time.” Rarity said. “Away from family and friends.”

Hammer gave a sad smile. “My friends are here with me, as for family, I am the last of my bloodline.”

“Oh my, it would be such a shame for such a robust noble line to die out.” Rarity smiled.

Hammer chuckled. “A name can die out in a short way, but I am a smith, I try to leave my name throughout the years of work.”

“I must say your armor is so stunning.” She said. “A little wash and polish and it must simply be stunning to see. Did you make it yourself?”

Hammer looked to his friends, seeing that Pensword just came back to the park with Pinkie Pie still talking to him, Grif stood off to the side letting Spike keep the well deserved limelight. Hammer Strike then looked back to Rarity. “Thirty six hours to make three sets and something to defend ourselves with. Blasted changelings had ambushed us on our way to the Crystal Empire and stole our equipment.” He gave a friendly smile. “I just need to fix out the battle damage, polish and it will be as good as new.” He paused for a moment. “Would you by chance want a set for yourself? There would be no charge for a friend.”

“Oh a simple dressmaker like myself is hardly worthy of such a thing.” Rarity, Shawn was sure actually blushed at this offer.

He gave a smile in response. “Nonsense. I can tell there you are no meer simple dressmaker, you give off an aura, something… Je ne sais quoi.”

Rarity blushed redder as he spoke. “Well if you really think it would fit me.” she giggled. “I suppose it would be nice to have something stylish for an emergency.”

“I will make sure of it. Something to match you.” He gave a friendly smile.

“Excuse me!” Twilight suddenly charged into the scene… and the atmosphere evaporated. “I’m sorry but I just had to talk to you Lord Hammer Strike.” Twilight said.

“No problem miss..?” He still had a friendly smile on.

“Twilight Sparkle.” she gave a small bow. “It is an honor to meet the hero of new Whinny’sberg personally.”

Hammer gave a slight pause. “The honor is mine, it is a pleasure to meet such friendly faces, though it appears some of these tales might be a bit… Out of hoof.” He hummed.

“Oh?” She asked. “How do you mean?”

“I have never heard of, or been to a town called Whinny’sberg, though it certainly sounds interesting.” He gave a slight shrug. “I’m sorry to fall short of expectations, but I’m afraid that was not me.”

“No my lord, if anything it is the scribes who are to blame.” Twilight noted. “But you are the Hammer Strike who fought to free the empire from King Sombra right?”

Hammer gave a small nod. “My two friends and myself did fight in the battle.”

“How did you survive? All sources said you bled to death in the middle of battle.” She asked.

“I did bleed, and I did fall, but to death? I think not.” He chuckled. “I can remember most of it, I had passed out, and when I came to I was surrounded by guards some time later, the battle was still ongoing and I could not sit by and let those around me be injured.”

“Then how did you wind up in stone?” She asked.

“A friend of ours thought it would be best to preserve us, until healers were within range of the castle, for you see, when we were struck down only Princess Luna and her legion of Pegasi had arrived.” He sighed. “Starswirl put us in stone to preserve us until healers had arrived to save us, but it appears something different happened.”

“You met Starswirl the Bearded? Personally?” she asked.

“Is that what he is called now?” Hammer smiled. “How did he fare in the eyes of history?”

“His age finally caught up with him twenty years after the empire vanished.” Twilight said. “He was a very old unicorn, it was said he laughed at your funerals, I guess it’s obvious why now.”

Hammer gave a laugh. “Understandable.”

“Whoo boy.” Applejack noted as she approached the group. “How can you even swing that monster?” She asked.

“This here?” Hammer looked to the sword on his back, the thing was quite big. “Actually very easily.” He replied. “May I have some space, I can show you then.” He smiled. “Miss…?”

“Applejack.” Applejack tipped her hat. A space was made for him relatively quickly. With relative ease, He unsheathed the blade and supported it with on hoof, putting a majority onto his back.

“There we are. One of the ways.” He chuckled. “It is not really heavy in the first place.” He said before resheathing it onto his back.

“I doubt Big Macintosh could swing that cleaver.” Applejack said.

“Family I presume?” Hammer chuckled. “I would guess he is quite big, the name does seem to give it away.” He gave a friendly smile.

“There aren’t many ponies bigger.” Applejack nodded. “But then again, depending on how big y’all are under that armor you may be taller than him.”

“We’ll have to see.” He gave a nod before pausing. “I feel rude, you have asked questions of myself, but I have been running my mouth since, what about you three. I would love to hear about some tales I have missed, or just friendly chatter.”

“Perhaps you would first appreciate a bath and a healer.?” Luna approached him from behind. She idly vaporized an eyeball that had been hanging on the back of the collar on his armor.

He gave a quick run down of himself before he jumped up slightly. “Oh dear! I apologise. I still look like I am just out of battle.”

“You are just out of battle.” Luna nodded.

“I am afraid so.” He mumbled to himself. “Perhaps we can continue this conversation afterwards.”

“Of course.” Twilight nodded.

“We’ll see you later darling.” Rarity smiled. Applejack simply tipped her hat.

“Very good.” Luna said. “Come with us Lord Hammer Strike we shall gather your retainers and away.”

The meeting room in the crystal empire was currently crowded as all three Princesses, the mane six and Spike were all gathered around waiting patiently for the three.

“So Rarity? What's up with you and and that lord guy?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I think she has a crush!” Pinkie giggled. “Huh, Rarity? Huh?”

Rarity hid behind her hoof. “A lady does not discuss such things.” She said.

“Shoot.” Applejack smiled. “Sugarcube, you’re turning redder than a red gala at harvest time.”

“Quite.” Rarity said.

“Rarity, do you have a crush on Hammer Strike?” Twilight covered her smile with a book she was reading, muffling a small giggle. After a second she removed the book from her mouth. “Oh, I think the two of you might do well together from what I’ve heard.”

“Well, ahem thank you Twilight.” Rarity said turning to hide her blush.

“Twenty bits says she faints when she finds out.” Luna whispered to Celestia.

Celestia opened her mouth to reply only to stop for a moment. “Deal.” She paused. “Though I think even they are lost in their role.”

“I can’t believe they’re alive.” Cadence said quietly. Her aunts eyed her as tears welled up in her eye’s. “I can’t believe I didn’t remember them, after all this time.”

“Perhaps the same thing happened to you as it did us.” Celestia quietly responded. “I couldn’t recognise or remember them, at least, after the change.” She sighed. “It just, clicked when I read Spikes letter.”

Further questions where cut off as the doors opened wide admitting the three heroes without the armor.

Pensword looked around and seemed to have been groomed and his feathers back in their place. “I feel vulnerable,” he muttered to Lord Hammer Strike. “Still, not wise to show up armed to the rulers of the two kingdoms?” he asked softly right before the doors opened in front of him. He looked to Grif and blinked it felt like ages since they did not have to wear their armor that it just seemed, odd to his mind.

“I feel naked.” Grif noted. “I haven’t been without armor in a long time.”

“I shall repair the sets when I have the time.” Hammer Strike replied to the two. “Now, onto business.” He smiled as he faced the mane six, Spike, and princesses, but the expression of seven caused him pause.

Rarity fainted outright. With a groan Celestia silently hoofed over the bits.

“Is something the matter?” Hammer questioned.

“Lord Shawn? Taze? Matthew?” Twilight shouted each name with just a little more surprise. “You three are the ancient heroes?”

Shawn paused for a second after hearing his name, letting her finish something just felt off as he replied. “Y-yes…? No? It is… It’s… It’s a big blur.” He put a hoof to his head and groaned.

“Sombra’s magic, changed us slightly.” Taze noted.

Pensword blinked and looked his friends. “We befriended Changelings?” he asked, just as Rarity woke up and she stared wide eyed at the comment and fainted again. “Err, I guess not all knew that?”

“Welcome back Lord Shawn, Taze of Pokke, and Matthew of America.” Luna nodded her head.

“Back…” Shawn mumbled. “Yeah… Back… No, forward.” He groaned. “Good grief I can’t piece together my thoughts…”

Pensword just stood there and spoke softly. “Permission to sit in the royal presence?” He asked in fear as he found the room swaying a little. “A…” He blinked and looked green. “I, swore… I, I worked.” He blinked as memories that, “Why was it so easy to forget?” he asked.

“Get out of my head.” Taze stomped his foot against the ground. Dragging up his hatred for sombra until he felt something break. Suddenly it was all back. He was taze, and he was grif, they weren’t interchangeable they were simultaneous. “I am me, I think therefore I am.” he bellowed as the magic lost it’s hold.

Shawn sighed heavily. “It just feels…” He sighed. “I’m fine. I got my thoughts in order mostly…” He paused and looked to Rarity. “Still going to keep my word though.” He shrugged. “Everything I said was still me, just… A bit more older speech.”

Pensword blinked and bowed his head. “I humbly request that I be held accountable for my actions, with impersonating a captain of the guard, giving…” He fell silent as Princess Celestia raised a wing cutting him off. He remained silent while still bowing his head. “Permission to rise at least your majesty.” He asked as Celestia lowered her wing.

“Rise Matthew.” She replied. “There is no need for a trial, I will not hold it against you for the help you have done. Any of you three. There was no harm, but help in your actions.”

“Technically I did nothing wrong anyway.” Taze noted. “I never claimed to be of any official station.”

“Anyway.” Luna rolled her eye’s. “You have by far gained a right to hold a title within the court.” Luna noted. “Infact” Luna smiled as the sound of metal grating against metal echoed as luna drew a sword. “We have figured it was time we make some things official.”

“Matthew of America, Captain Pensword, we would ask if you’d allow yourself to take a knee?” Celestia raised a brow.

Pensword just looked at Luna with a raised eyebrow. He seemed to have an inner dialog before doing so, as if doing it more for loyalty to her then the crown. He breathed in and out as he tried not to be sick in his actions.

“Matthew of America, to us from this point on you shall be Sir Pensword.” Luna began as she gently guided the sword on each of his shoulders. “You shall have all the honors rights and privileges a knight of Equestria is privy too. Beneath the sun and the moon you are now a knight of Equestria, rise Sir Pensword”

Sir Pensword slowly rose and remained stoic but showed respect as well to the honor with a small as he rose before standing still. He was mentally trying to figure out why his mind was starting to be okay with that, was it the magic in the air? The World? Or something else he wondered.

“Taze of Pokke, take a knee” Celestia ordered. With a gulp the gryphon followed. similarly and in short order he rose as Sir Grif Graffson of Equestria. and then it came to Shawn.

“Lord Shawn of Pokke, take a knee.” Luna ordered this time.

Shawn with a nod followed suit, going onto a knee.

“Lord Shawn of Pokke, you have shown kindness and compassion mixed with ferocity and a will to live on that quite frankly astounds some of our top minds.” Celestia began.

“These are the qualities of a good leader.” Luna continued. “Qualities that are rare in Equestria today, as a reward for your kindness to Equestria in the past we have made a decision.” With that Luna touched the sword to Shawns shoulders before turning it too him.

“Rise Lord Hammer Strike of Equestria, Lord and Master of the fiefdom of the Everfree and all that lies within it’s borders. This title is given to you and all who come after you, let no one take it from your hooves from now to the end of time. Let this blade be the symbol of your authority in the realm, now rise Lord Hammer Strike.”

Shawn stood up tall, his expression gave off a silent amazement at what was happening. “Your majesty…” He paused.

“Yes Lord Hammer Strike?” she asked.

“Are you sure, I… It’s just a bit sudden.” He said looking at the blade being presented to him. He looked up to Luna for a one hundred percent confirm.

The alicorn merely responded with a nod.

He grabbed the blade and studied it to reveal a dark blue metal for the blade and a dark material or cloth wrapped around the grip. The blade was a simple straight sword, it was a light blade compared to the one he left behind in his room. It was an elegant blade with a dark jewel into the center of the handguard. Looking back up at Celestia and Luna he could only say what was on his mind.

“Thank you.” Shawn muttered softly

“You are most welcome Lord Hammer Strike the Undying.” Luna grinned.

He gave off a light chuckle, in his mind the title would possibly never go away.

The mane six each gave a low bow, griff followed soon after. Pensword once more showed a bit of his own personality by rendering a salute with his wings first. He seemed to give a small cheeky smirk for a second that almost didn’t seem to be there and yet felt like it was there.

Behind the backs of Grif and Pensword, or rather Taze and Matthew, the Element holders were looking at each other with questions in their eyes and already seemed to be mentally conspiring to get these three in a corner to get answers.

It was a half hour later that Pen, That Matthew, Shawn, and Taze found themselves in the same room where they first heard about the Crystal Empire fair. As well as a catchy song. Once again they were all gathered around the table and Pensword sighed as he looked at the others.

“Okay,” Taze started. “We are here, what do you want to ask?”

“What the buck happened?” Applejack spoke up.

Shawn hummed in thought. “Well, a lot of things happened. What do you want to know, all, part, how it happened, when it happened, what we did, how we did it.” He shrugged. “You name it, and we’ll answer what we can.”

“I mean how’d yall get vaporized and suddenly end up coming out of some thousand year old statues?” Applejack clarified. “Y’all should be older than Granny Smith.”

“Well.” Shawn started. “If I remember correctly Sombra cursed the kingdom, so in technicality, when it vanished and reappeared, it was more of a…” He paused and looked to Matthew and Taze. “A time jump of sorts? That sound about right?” He hummed. “We were sent back, there was a problem apparently, we showed up in a war.” He shrugged.

Rainbow Dash just glared at the three. “Okay, but how did you convince those ponies that you were legit? Posing as Equestrian noble family just seems… wrong.”

“We were the only survivors of a changeling attack coming home from the third great gryphon war.” Taze shrugged. “And Starswirl said there were a lot of new bloodlines being promoted to lord hood so no one really went against his word.”

Twilight’s jaw just dropped. “Yo, You, you got to meet Starswirl? Wh, what was he like? Is he like the books? Different?” She just stared and it was Rarity who smiled and patted Twilight on the back.

“Now, now dear, let’s not go too overboard now, I am trying to restrain to ask about the fashions of that era and how the nobles really acted. I think we could show a little restraint dear.” She smiled as she looked to Shawn, Taze, and Matthew as if apologies for Twilight’s outburst.

“Heh,” Twilight laughed a little rubbing the back of her head with her hoof. “Sorry about that guys, I, I got a little carried away.”

“Say Pinkie Pie?” Taze asked just remembering something.

“Yes?” Pinkie responded.

“Could you run over to the library and get my bags? They should be somewhere near the back.” Taze asked.

“Okie Dokie Lokie!” Pinkie said and was gone in a pinkie shaped puff of smoke.

“Uh, Taze we scanned every inch of the library remember? There was no bags…” Twilight was cut off as Pinkie Pie returned carrying said bags.

“Found them.” She said handing them over.

“Ah.. Wha… How?” Twilight asked

“They were under B.” Pinkie smiled.

Taze laughed as he opened his bag and rummaged around before pulling out a tome. “Here Twilight, first edition one of a kind.”

Twilight blinked before taking the book in her magic and opened it up before staring wide eyed and in shock. “Bu, but what? What?” She gasped in confusion and looked down. “Th, this was, some of his late work, but… how?” She gasped and shivered. “The, I do not know what might happen, but this could mess up the space time continuum.”

Rainbow Dash blinked and looked to her friends. “What is Twilight freaking about now?” She looked a little nervous, “Should we worry as well?”

“Twilight, the actions that set about getting you this book where scripted already, they happened as they were supposed to, this book was never published outside of the empire, this was Starswirl advanced copy, it was in the empire when it vanished outside of time. Nothings gonna get erased by you having it.” Taze assured her.

Twilight only blinked and went from worrying about the end of the word to smiling and grinning like a foal who got the best present at Christmas or hearth warming eve. Still to those present it was a heartwarming scene full of both D'aww and Adorkable.

“So what was it like? Being stuck in the past?” Pinkie asked.

Pensword blinked. “Well, the speaking was easy, scared to mess things up, but at the same time, finding that you might be able to succeed at making a change to better society. Say, helping reunite a family separated by time?” Pensword only smiled before falling. “Bloody, very bloody as well.”

“It was horrible.” Taze said darkening a bit. “So many ponies died, I lead them to their deaths, all of them.” His head hung in shame as the memories of the battle hit him full force. “I need to be alone.” The gryphon said suddenly as he left the room.

Taze stood in front of the cathedral looking around. The bodies and blood were gone but marks of the battle still marked the area. Faces and names ran past his face with every step as he walked around the battlefield. He said a silent thank you he was alone as tears flowed freely from his eye’s.

“Tis never easy when one loses a comrade.” A voice replied from the shadows as Grif or rather Taze as a Griffon. She slowly walked to stand next to him staring at the scars of war.

“I lost twenty three in one day.” Taze gave an empty chuckle. “That’s got to be some sort of record.” He sighed. “How do you deal with it?”

Luna raised an eyebrow. “Tis not wise to get into that type of contest when thou speaks to a Princess that has led troops into war.” She looked over at Grif. “What I have done since returning, has been to think of them and wonder what they would say to us today.” Luna’s expression turned dark. “Tis was one of many reason why we did what we did with the night.” She smiled and looked to the sky. “Each does it differently, for us, we have named a star after each who have gone before. Tis only I who know which star is which in case another decides to take on that grief.” She looked back down from the sky and looked forward. “Tis only advice and guidance that we can give thee, tis you who must find what works for thee.”’

“Does the pain ever stop?” He asked her.

“Nay Taze of Pokke, and Grif of Everfree.” She replied. “It dulls, but it never leaves, tis what you do with the pain, doth thou let it consume thee? Or doth it become a fire to forge your life?”

“It can’t happen again.” He looked at her. “I can’t let that happen again, I need to get smarter, I need to learn to fight better, I need to keep the next bunch safe.”

Luna only smiled. “Tis wise then to keep your war games going. Tis wise to learn from your mistakes.” She sighed and looked to the sky. “Tis wise to learn, and be grateful thou has a chance to grow. Create the school or college thou wish you could attend and create it for future generations of Gryphons and ponies of the Everfree.”

“Thanks.” Taze turned to Luna. “For what it’s worth, I don’t believe everything was just as the legend says it was, it wasn’t all your fault.” He got to his feet. “When you see the others, tell them I’ll be in the outskirts, there is something I need to do.”

Luna only nodded. “Of course, just do not do anything too rash that might need a search party to come after thee, other then that I shall let them know that you need time to ponder and contemplate.”

Pensword sighed and left the room as he had let Shawn start answering more of the questions and once more Rarity and he were starting to go back and forth again. He sighed and hoped that Spike would not get jealous of Rarity giving Shawn attention. He slowly moved listening to his own clip clop of his hooves along the hallways and turned to the left and ran right into Princess Celestia who was smiling a little. “My apologies Princess.” Matthew replied.

“It is alright Sir Pensword.” Celestia smiled, not her usual smile but a smaller sadder one. “How are you coping?”

“Surprisingly well.” Matthew replied. “More getting use to feathers, hooves and a more quadrupedal stance.” he shook his head. “Just… trying not to think of the lives I ended in Canterlot and here.” He took a deep breath in and out. “I was trained and took classes, and ran scenarios in my head, yet, nothing does prepare you for the real thing and the real thing stinks literally, exhausting, and,” he paused and remained silent almost having said that he missed the firearms. Still he acted like his trailing off was due to the memories at least he hoped it worked with his high school and College acting classes.

“And not what you signed up for when you ended up going from your armchair to here?” Celestia asked.

“That obvious?” he asked as he realized something, her guards were not present in the castle. He blinked and even Celestia could tell he had gone on a higher alert. “But yes, I was just attache for my military, it was the troops job to protect me, even if I could carry a pistol if I wanted.” He took a breath in and out. “My apologies, but you are correct Princess, going from Armchair to here is not what I thought my life would end up being.”

“Matthew, I am a millennia old princess, you really think that I am that easily fooled?” Celestia raised an eyebrow.

Pensword blinked, then blinked again, and then again. “Then why have me have to play the charade? You could have stopped this any time you wanted, why?” he asked as he thought back on many things from teacher Celestia to Trollestia in the fandom. “Just why have this happen?” He never rose his voice, did not scream, just asked why.

“The three of you where new and scared, we wanted to make everything easier on you.” Celestia explained. “We were not aware of what your kind was like and the last thing we needed was a panic on either side.”

Pensword only smiled. “So thou knewest that thou hast three imposters within yon court and played along?” he paused and smirked in a strange manner that only a Pony in the cartoons pull off. “That might have been good, it gave a situation to attack, a means to either fight or flee so to speak and we focused on that immediate problem instead of worrying about anything long term, and by the time thou might have had us slowly do away. This happens.” he moved a wing about the hallway. “Seems we both shall live with a lie that has become reality.”

“I feel that maybe we played the role a little too well, you three should not have been made to go through this.” Celestia frowned. “You have my sincerest apologies.”

“Princess, they did a physical. I lived through five Open Heart surgeries, I am on a drug you do not know about that thins my blood, and had half the valves in my heart replaced by mechanical valves with part of the Coronary Artery replaced as well. For me, this just means I am still alive and not dead.” He almost laughed a little. “If anything being a Pony has given me a new lease on life and,” he smiled as he raised a hoof. “Making it a little difficult to decide if I even want two legs again.” he turned behind him. “Wings to fly in a manner unheard of.” he tapped his ears. “Hearing improved, smelling a little better, eyesight is better I don’t need glasses.” He paused and looked at Celestia. “You may need to apologies to my friends, to me. This is just one more trial in a hard life that I have excelled at.” He paused as he heard something. “If I may be excused I think I hear either Alto or Cosy exploring the castle after Sombra’s redecorating.”

Celestia stared at him for a moment. “I have lived a thousand years and I cannot imagine what that must have been like.”

Matthew paused and smiled. “Then you are still young, you only grow old when you stop learning or seeing new things.” Matthew chose to take her comment that way as his eyes did darken a little from emotions. “I do miss my family, and I just am happy and lucky in a way. Most folks go through what I did, instead of doing what I did, would be in a corner feeling sorry for their life.” He sighed and put a hoof to his face to rub it. “Not that I am disparaging anyone like that, it is just I have done the opposite of what the doctors of my world expected my life to turn into.”

“It is my hope then that this new opportunity gives you a chance to experience life to the fullest.” Celestia said. “No matter how your story started, you are a hero now, never forget that.”

Pensword saw that Celestia gave a non verbal cue for him to follow the footsteps of the small children in the castle, however he could not leave without one more statement. “We all are the star of our own story, just, sometimes the hero you become is unexpected.” He smiled cryptically as he left.

Eventually it was simply Rarity and Shawn left in the room. The fashionista's face was a little red as she looked at Shawn.

“Uh Lord Shawn, about earlier.” she started.

“Yes?” He raised a brow in question.

“I wanted to thank you for humoring me before and playing along, I hope I didn’t embarrass you.” She said.

“Humor you?” He kept his brow raised. “I don’t follow.”

“Before in the park?” She asked “I didn’t recognise you and you were very polite as not to make fun of me in public. Don’t get me wrong you are quite handsome as a stallion but a lady should never approach a friend like that.”

“Why would I make fun of you?” He questioned. “I would never do that to a friend, I meant what I said.” He replied.

“Oh.” Rarity said, then a small smile developed on her face. “Oh my.” She giggled. “This is quite funny, I must look like a total mule right now.”

“Please.” He replied. “I fail to see that.” He smiled.

“So… When we get back to Ponyville, I was wondering if I might show you some of the finer establishments held within?”

Shawn grinned in response. “That sounds wonderful. I can’t wait.”

“Neither can I.” Rarity smiled. “I shall see you later then, I simply must see what fashions have survived all these years.” Rarity was practically skipping out the door.

Shawn waited until she left the room before he looked around one last time, the room empty of everyone else. “First day back and I have plans.” He chuckled.

“It’s sad it was only temporary.” Rarity bemoaned at the train station as the mane six crystalness had worn off.

“Hey cheer up.” Applejack noted. “Things are better when they're a ‘rarity’.” she winked

The mane six, Shawn and Matthew were currently at the train station waiting for the early morning train back to Ponyville. With the crystal empire secured there was no longer any major reason for them to stay and though they wanted too most had pressing business back in ponyville to get back to.

Matthew looked to the train and behind him as he smiled a little. “Now, come to visit if you can.” He called to Cosy and Alto. “Be safe and listen to your older sister for me, okay?”

All he got where some nods and sniffling from Alto while some of the new guards were already standing watch over the return of the children of the Royal Family. Still Matthew felt that he was leaving family behind, and friends. He turned around to avoid showing that he was crying there on the station platform as he got another wave of being homesick, and for the third time he checked to make sure Alto did not try to keep Major Bunny. He paused and looked up. “Uh, where is Grif?”

It was here that Pensword found out that his friend hadn’t been seen for hours, in fact he hadn’t come to sleep last night in his bed. This worried him as he looked to his friends as Twilight spoke up.

“Didn’t Princess Luna say something about the outskirts?” Twilight asked.

Pensword looked to his friends. “Should we form a party and search for him?” he looked out to the land around the station. “Get too far away and you end up with snow blindness or lost due to directions.” He paused and looked at the clock on the station. “I will, we have to search for him if he does not show up by the time the train arrives at the station.”

“Matthew, Matthew, Matthew.” Tazes voice filtered through the air. “Have a little faith and trust.”

The Pegasus had actually ignored the name as Crystal Ponies were around and he was still in a way holding onto his little bit of history. In fact Twilight was impressed by the way Matthew did not react to his name. That was till Taze started to call Pensword did he start to look around with puzzlement.

“I found my happy thought.” Tazes voice spoke out again.

This caused Pensword to look up in to the sky as he began to grin as he realized what that meant.

Hovering just above him Taze grinned as he looked downwards. “Think of a wonderful thought.” He smiled. “It took me all night but I finally figured it out.”

Pensword tilted his head and closed his eyes and opened his wings. “Think a happy or wonderful thought.” he muttered and leaped into the air and blinked as he found not just Taze, but Rainbow Dash grinning as she also was in the air.

“This is so cool, I get two new flying buddies to hang out with.” He tilted his head. “Happy thought? Maybe when you start out,” she smiled and poked a hoof into Taze’s side, “Still soon you’ll be flying without need of those thoughts it’ll be second nature to you.” She paused and looked at the two and lowered her voice. “Also, never reveal your first happy thought that got you flying, considered bad luck in Pegasus crowds.”

“This is incredible.” Taze noted. “Completed three dimensional movement! I understand why the ancient pegasi were warriors now, the things you can do with these wings.” With a sigh he landed on the platform. “But no time to test it.”

“As well as no armor or weapons as well, they are all packed away at the moment.” He sighed. “Next stop Canterlot, with a layover, and then to Ponyville.” he paused and looked at his friends. “I bet one round of ice cream that something happens with Spike in Canterlot.” he had whispered that last sentence to Taze.

Shawn only chuckled at the conversations going on around him, he was keeping to himself mainly, if someone wanted to chat with him he was all for it, but if nobody was up to chatting he would just watch the scenery outside the train shift and change when they started their ride back.

“I don’t make stupid bets.” Taze chuckled as the train pulled up. Taze grinned as he stepped aboard the train, his thoughts of Ponyville and sylvio, he just wanted some time to relax away from adventure.

Pensword stepped aboard and turned to Twilight who was walking on the train after him. “Can I check out a book on steam engines when we get back to Ponyville? I, I got the time to study these.” he smiled as he moved to a seat and just seemed to become hypnotized by the outside sounds of the train. He smiled and just seemed to use the sounds to relax. He also made a mental note to talk to Shawn about both building a specialized train for troops and see if they could extend a spur line to the Castle eventually. Eventually all the luggage and passengers were aboard and the familiar cry sounded before the train slowly lurched back towards home.

The train ride back was not dissimilar to the train ride towards the empire. Exhausted from the events of the last few days Taze choose a comfy spot and was soon asleep again. Before bedding down he noticed Pensword passed out already against the window of the train car and he remembered a story about sleeping anywhere, he yawned and placed his head down and slept.

While Shawn was exhausted beyond normal belief, he surprisingly was awake for the trip, watching the scene change from its snowy state to something different.

The trip back during the day left the Mane Six and Spike awake and chatting for most of the trip. It was a long trip but the atmosphere seemed mostly happy, save for Twilight who was constantly becoming more stressed at the idea she may have failed her test.

It was early evening when the train finally started to ease off approaching Canterlot station. With a loud yawn Taze stretched out his body in a decidedly cat like manner. He gently ran his talons across the fabric under him. Then it hit him, he could feel his left hand. Looking down her found the crystal prison had vanished at some point into the night leaving his hand completely free. “When did that happen?” he wondered idly.

“Sometime after us being released from stone.” He heard Shawn reply.

“Guess with everything I never noticed.” Taze shrugged as he walked over to Matthew and shook him gently. “Bud, we’re nearly in Canterlot.” He shivered a little at saying the name.

Pensword blinked and was wide awake in a second. “Oh?” he paused and looked around before back at his friend. “Bud? Why did you call me that? Are you cold you just shivered a little.” He took a breath and slowed down as Taze held up a taloned hand. “Okay, I’ll slow down.”

“Bud, you know buddy? Friend? Compadre? Amigo? Ally?” Taze asked “We’re not in the empire now Matthew.” Taze reminded him.

“Oh.” Matthew’s face fell. “Right, back to.” He paused and began to smile. “I hope they let me stay as this for a little while, I can really train and see what a Pegasus can do.” he looked around but Twilight was already shaking her head.

“I rather not, I think Ponyville can only handle one Pegasus pushing their limits at a time.” Twilight returned to reading the book she had received in the Crystal Empire to try and ignore her growing panic attack and failing her test.

“With all do respect Twilight, I believe that call can only be made by his current liege lord, which would be the current lord of the Everfree” Taze noted.

Pensword froze and bowed his head with a grumple. “I missed the US.” He muttered crossing his forelegs across his barrel. “I am beholded to a Lord now, not good.”

Shawn only looked over to the group. “You act as though I tell you to do things or even give you orders.” He said with a raised brow. “I think I would consider the term friend, than lord, thank you very much.” He was still looking at Matthew with a raised brow.

“Right, just.” he sighed and slowly settled down. “Not use to nobility, structure like a military is fine, but… having another person be lord over all actions..” he shivered and shook his head. “Maybe I am thinking about this the wrong way.” He lapsed into silence as the train squealed to a halt at the station.

“Matthew.” Shawn started. “We’ve been friends since before we arrived here. I don’t expect any different treatment from then to now. I don’t hold power over you, in the eyes of nobility in Canterlot or wherever they can think I do, but I will never hold that over you.”

“I really think you are over thinking these things.” Taze chuckled. “I’m just looking forward to getting back to Ponyville, I hope Meme is okay.”

“Soon.” Shawn chuckled. “Soon we’ll be back in town and we can get back to work.”

“When life gives you lemons you know what you do Matthew?” Taze asked

“Oh, make lemonade?” Pinkie asked

“No that’s silly, you give the lemons back and demand to see life’s manager.” Taze said.

“Wish that worked for me.” Matthew replied with a laugh as the others started to get up. “Shall we depart and spend a night here?” he looked at Canterlot. “The good news is we fit in, we won’t be too out of place and hopefully not too many nobles will take notice of us.”

“I just want to get in, get Twilight’s thing done and go home.” Taze said as the train stopped.

“Who knows, might be here awhile, might be a short visit.” Shawn mumbled.

“Please don’t jinx it.” Taze said as they left the train. There luggage was being delivered separately too there room. “At least Celestia didn’t cheap out on the service.”

“But we are sharing a room, again.” Pensword deadpanned. “Surely,” He just stopped and sighed. “Nevermind.”

In short order they found themselves at the palace. Applejack, Pinkie, Rainbow, Rarity, and Fluttershy as well as Shawn, Matthew, and Taze, and Spike were instructed to wait out in the courtyard, Twilight was to go in alone.

“So what do you think?” Taze asked Shawn.

“Something along the lines of her overreacting, she comes out happy, something song related. I don’t know.” Shawn said with a shrug.

“I ain’t singing, you?” Taze asked.

Shawn just gave him a look of, ‘are you honestly asking that.’

“Calm down Shawn.” Taze said. “No need for looks.”

“Well, I plan on singing if I can.” Pensword replied with a smile as he looked at his two friends.

Shawn only chuckled in response as the doors opened to reveal…

“I passed!” Twilight shouted happily.

“And…” Taze snapped his talons.

“You were prepared to do your best.” Rarity started to sing.

“I’m out.” Shawn mumbled as he walked away. “Meet you at the train, too tired for this. The light is enough to give me a headache.” Shawn mumbled about his light sensitive eyes.

“I’m gonna pick up some donuts from Joes for the road.” Taze noted before flying off.

Pensword looked around before turning around and smiling he let, well whatever it was that caused spontaneous singing to happen and just went with the flow singing along with the group. He also liked the sound of his voice singing, much better than when he tried to sing back home.

Author's Note

Hello this is just me making a note as a Publisher for the story.

Due to me now having work almost every Monday for closing at work. These chapters will be going up a little later, or early on Monday's now.

So please note that things will still be posted but be patient as Work is going to come first, along with school and Homework. This is why we have a buffer.

24 - Past, Present, and Future

Past, Present, and Future

Extended Holiday
Chp 24: Past, Present, and Future
Act 3

“Marley was dead, that was the start of it.” The tavern was currently filled to capacity as ponies sat around sipping warm cider, it was now only a few days tell hearths warm eve and ponies were in there prime for the holidays. Taze currently stood before groups of wide eyed foals and Tall Tale as he recounted what he could remember of a christmas carol with some creative changes. Happy to be once again human Taze used the full use of his bipedal body to express his movements.

At the stools Pensword sat as he listening still trying to go over what went wrong. Shawn and Taze were both human and yet, when he thought back to when the magic fell on him to change him back. Moonshade this time had been invited along. He remember some pain, then blackness, he remembered blackness and then crumbled on the ground still in a Pegasus form with Luna and Celestia looking at him in fear and Moonshade just frozen. “Did I spend too much time as a Pegasus?” he asked and yet even with it being almost a week ago, he could not remember nor anypony wanting to tell him what happened. He turned to his left and saw Moonshade who had been, while getting better the entire time in Canterlot she refused to leave his side, not once, even standing by the doors to the restrooms even. He sighed and settled back in to listen to Taze tell a Christmas Carol, wishing he had that book with him. He caught a look in a glass and smiled at the one change he had asked Luna since they were not going to change him back to human until they figure out what went wrong. He had the metabolism of a Thestral.

Shawn on that note was out and about, walking through the town. His mind calculating several things as he walked. New equipment, new armor, weapons, the past, the present, and even the future.

Around him ponies were happily going about their day shopping for family members, getting food for meals, foals playing in the streets.

“Hi Shawn!” A familiar voice popped up behind him.

“Hmm? Ah, hello Pinkie.” He replied, turning to look at Pinkie.

“Hey Shawn! Out shopping for Hearths Warming?” she asked.

“I guess you could say that. I still want to make sure I get the right thing for everyone.” He replied.

“I always get the perfect thing for everyone!” Pinkie smiled. “Except you, I can’t figure out what to get you cause you're all mysterious and should I get the gift for Shawn or Hammer Strike? Wait you have two names DOES THAT MEAN YOU GET TWO GIFTS?”

Shawn chuckled. “No Pinkie, the two are one and the same, meaning one. But while I am like this, if you want, for Shawn.” He smiled. “I’m sure you will figure out something, you have a keen eye for these things.” He said before giving a small sly grin. “Also, glad to know I am being mysterious, no expectations from me if you don’t know them.”

“It’s like a well frosted cake!” Pinkie smiled. “If it’s frosted right you can never tell what flavor it is.”

“Exactly.” He smiled. “Perhaps one day you might figure some part of me out. A puzzle if you wish.”

“Ooh, I should get Twilight! She’s great at puzzles!” Pinkie ran off.

Shawn raised a brow before shaking his head and continuing on his path. “I wonder if I will have to deal with questions in the near future.”

“Shawn?” A familiar voice called out. “Is that you darling?”

“Ah, Hello Rarity.” He replied, turning towards her.

“Isn’t Hearths Warming just to die for?” Rarity was currently dressed in a simple red scarf and a green hat that reminded Shawn of an elf hat.

“Certainly interesting, due to it being somewhat similar to something else for myself.” He replied.

“Oh you have a similar holiday where you’re from?” She asked.

“Sort of, it isn’t the founding, or the defeat of some spirits, or something or another, it was a time for giving, though you could get many different responses from several individuals.” He chuckled. “Where a man would cross the world in a single night, delivering presents and what not.” He shook his head. “A time for giving essentially.”

“That sounds positively romantic.” She said. “Generosity at it’s finest.”

“Agreed.” He replied simply.

“I was just picking up a few things to finish my gifts for my friends, I haven’t even begun to figure out what to get you all.” She said. “Don’t suppose you’d care to join me?”

“Sure.” Shawn gave a smile. “I would love to join you.”

“I cannot imagine what this will be like for you.” Rarity said. “Away from friends and family on Hearths Warming.”

Shawn didn’t respond.

“I’m sorry that was in bad taste.” Rarity apologized noting the silence.

“It.” He sighed. “It’s fine. I can’t help but think on it myself from time to time.” He said with a shrug.

“You know darling, generosity isn’t just physical, if you need to talk I’d be happy to listen.” Rarity noted.

Shawn shook his head. “Nah, I wouldn’t want to burden you. I am just, jumbled on things.”

“It’s not a burden darling, that’s what friends are for.” she said.

Shawn simply sighed. “Perhaps.” He shrugged. “One day, one day. But now is not the time for that, we have gifts to purchase for friends.”

“If you don’t mind me asking, Matthew is rather easy to make something for but Taze has been somewhat tricky, the only thing he’s liked has been that cloak, and thats hardly appropriate for this holiday.”

Shawn went to say something only to pause, thinking for a moment. “Oh, I think I might be able to help you out with something. Give me a day and I’ll have a design down that I am sure he will love…” Shawn said with a small grin. “I’m sure of it.”

“And yourself? Is there anything you need?” She asked.

“I don’t require anything, in fact, I would prefer others save their money, but things tend to work in the opposite manner.” He replied.

“I can’t do that.” Rarity shook her head. “I am generosity.” she reminded him.

“Then perhaps you might get the most help from Pinkie after a day of questions she is likely to ask myself. As said, gifts are always best as a surprise, and I have one planned for each and every one of you.” Shawn said with a smile. “I made plans to make sure everyone gets a wonderful gift.”

“I’m sure anything you get will be spectacular.” Rarity smiled. “And can I expect anything from Lord Hammer Strike?” she grinned at him.

“Perhaps one day, but his gift shall be a bit late.” He grinned. “Just got back, after all.”

“I see.” she smiled. “Do tell him I miss him.”

“I’ll be sure to relay the message.” Shawn replied.

“So how have things been around the fort?” She asked. “I understand most of the guard are away for holidays.”

“Things are going alright around the fort, most of the guard are off to visit family and what not. Though we are in need of some new training dummy’s at the training grounds...”

“Oh I thought the fort had especially enchanted dummies from Canterlot’s outfitter?” Rarity asked. “Those are hardly easy to break.”

“Yeah about that...” Shawn said, chuckling. “Both Myself and Hammer Strike, might have gave them a little test.”

“And I take it they didn’t live up to the standards of legends?” Rarity asked.

“I don’t know where the head of one of them went, to this day.” Shawn said with a shrug. “I honestly wonder.”

“I’m sure it will turn up eventually.” Rarity noted. “Excuse me a moment.” she said stepping into a store for a few moments. She returned a few moments later carrying a few packages. “Sorry, a few last minute things I needed.”

“No worries.”

“I must say it will be good to be able to watch the pageant this year instead of taking part.” Rarity said.

“Pageant?” Shawn questioned.

“Every year at Hearths Warming we have a pageant showing the founding of Equestria.” Rarity explained. “Last year the six of us were starring in the Canterlot pageant.”

“By six, I’ll guess you and your friends.”

“Of course.” Rarity answered.

“I read up a bit on the holiday, quite interesting history wise.” Shawn replied.

“I can’t imagine what that must have been like.” Rarity said. “Trapped in a cave slowly freezing, it must have been horrifying.”

Shawn simply shrugged in response. “It sounds like it would be.”

“Well thanks for the walk darling.” Rarity said coming up to Carousel Boutique. “If you ever need to talk don’t hesitate to ask.” She said.

Shawn chuckled. “No problem. Also, you would be surprised how many people tell me that.” he said, putting his hands into his pockets. “Well, I guess I shall bid you adieu, have a nice night Rarity.”

After parting ways Shawn continued his walk through the town, thoughts running through his head. “Time to get to work…”

“So how many ponies do you still need gifts for?” Moonshade asked checking her list as they walked through Ponyville. The thestral had forced the pegasus to come with her hoping to cheer him up.

Pensword only smiled a little and shook his head. “All of them.” he admitted, “I truly do not know what to get most of them. I also have a little bit of a smallish budget. So I don’t know what to even get them.”

“We’ll start with who you know.” Moonshade said. “so who do you know what to get?”

“Hmm… Shawn, I would like to get something smithy, or something classy, Taze, or Grif, I would like to get something… hmm, a history book might be nice. Maybe an updated book.” He laughed a little. “Last book Grif got about the Empire, was back a thousand years ago.” He paused and shook his head. “Taze, maybe one of the Daring Do books?” he asked himself.

“See that’s a start.” Moonshade noted. “Was that so hard?”

“Not really… but the others. What do you get the personal student of the monarch? Or the wielders of the Elements of Harmony that once were wielded by Princess Luna and Princess Celestia.” He laughed a little. He almost mentioned her in what to get her, but he didn’t know yet what to get her. “So… Now the hard ones.”

“You really can’t think of anyone else? I mean what about Rainbow Dash?” Moonshade asked.

“She gets the Daring Books almost right away. She, hmm… outdated Surplus Wonderbolt equipment?” He smiled and laughed a little. “Yeah, Wonderbolt equipment.” He muttered softly happy to see that Rainbow Dash was not anywhere nearby.

“Ok, Fluttershy?” Moonshade asked.

“Hmm..” He raised an eyebrow towards Moonshade as they kept on walking. “Bits to buy more food for her animals friends?” He asked as he had to think for a full minute and it was the only thing he could do.

“Ok we’ll get back to that, Miss Doo?” she asked.

“You… what do I get the.. Muffins, I shall just bake muffins for her, a lot of them. What else do I get one who can get anything?”

“Applejack?” Moonshade asked.

“Hmmm… Maybe a history of farming in the Crystal Empire? Or a book on business sense?” he muttered. “Half the time it seems they need to earn more money.”

“That sounds reasonable.” Moonshade nodded. “Rarity?”

“Sewing needles, A seamstress always need more needles and threads.” He muttered almost automatically.

“Sweetie Belle?” she asked

“You mean the CMC as a whole? A promise that they can have their own outpost built on the other end of the Acres near where the arcs touch the everfree… we need to test build the structure outside of the fort, and I thought they would like a base structure to add to, from what I hear, Applebloom is a skilled woodworker.”

“What about Shawn?” Moonshade asked.

“I think I mentioned him first, but to keep this process moving smoothly, Something to do with Smithing or Classy of his station, or something from an Antique store.” Pensword muttered with a smile. “IF I ever do find one, I will be gone all day looking at everything in there.”

“Was there anyone else?” she asked.

He only only chuckle a little. “Well, rather not discuss your gift in front of you, yet, I do not know your tastes or likes, or dislikes.”

“I’m sure you can figure it out.” She noted. “Come on sir!”

“And so it has been said that no pony knew how to keep hearth's warming so well as Ebenezer Scrooge.” Taze smiled as he came to the ending. “And as for Tiny Tim who did not die, it was said that Scrooge was like a second father to him. And so end my story.” Taze finished with a bow as the ponies around him stomped. “Thank you my friends, as you know my stories are free, but tonight on request of Berry Punch I would like to remind you donations for the Canterlot lower class orphanage are appreciated, thank you one and all.” Taze said as he left the front of the room.

“That is a strange story.” Mutatio currently in his usual pegasus guise noted. “Is it true?”

“Uh no, no not really.” Taze laughed. “Not a lot of stories are Mutatio.”

“It’s strange.” Mutatio noted. “We have never had this kind of thing in the hive, a changeling could grow fat this time of year.” He said in a hushed tone.

“It’s the time of year that brings ponies together.” Taze noted. “Usually anyway, goodwill, peace, love all that good stuff.”

Mutatio only looked at Taze. “So, what is the point to the story?” he asked. “Usually when you or Pensword tell a story, it has some sort of message but I couldn’t see it this time.”

“Hate will weigh you down, love free’s you.” Taze recited. “At least thats what the author intended, the moral of a story can be different depending on the teller you know.”

“That, makes sense, that might work for us, take it a little further and you could say this. Love keeps you alive, Hate will kill you?” he asked and smiled as he slowly walked away, but paused at Taze’s next question.

“So you get Me-Me anything special for hearths warming?” he asked.

“Maybe, but from what I heard, it is better to give hoof made items, so it might be crude.” Came the reply as Mutatio slowly began to walk up the steps to the upper floors of the tavern.

“You put your heart into it?” he asked.

Mutatio blinked and turned around and was about to speak before he widened his eyes. “You, that is a pun isn’t it?” He asked looking like he was hoping he caught that wordplay.

“I was asking if you did the best you could.” Taze sighed.

“Oh,” Mutatio spoke again and smiled. “Yes, Yes I did. four tries to make it right.”

“Then I’m sure she’ll like it.” Taze noted. “How are things between you two?”

Mutatio blinked and blinked again. “Oh… uh, she found her tiara.” he responded giving a code to the Changeling Queen’s crown. “Also… I think I am changing as well, well into a Drone.” He muttered a little. “We might move to the lab if things keep moving forward.” he smiled a little. “I, I am holding my gift of building a home till we actually move to the Everfree.”

“Well at least thats only a few more weeks away.” Taze noted hitting the wall a few times as they walked. “I’ll be glad when we’re settled in.” He noted.

Mutatio only nodded before looked confused as they rounded the corner and he could drop his disguise. “Why did you knock on the wall as you spoke? Another human tradition or something?”

“An old superstition.” Taze noted. “Knock on wood to counteract the bad luck of saying something definite.”

All that Mutatio said in response was a nod of the head and smiled. “Well, where to now my friend?”

“I got to go and check over everything I got for everyone, surprisingly I was the one ahead, usually I’m the last minute person.” he laughed heading to his room.

Luna strolled through the realm of dreams as she normally did at night. The dreams of her subjects swirled around her as if calling for her to gaze upon them. Tonight seemed relatively devoid of nightmares so the lunar princess strolled casually through the dream world. Dreams formed under her hooves like a brick path as colours shifted through the full spectrum and then to some colors the mortal eye could not see. The air was still and heavy and silence seemed to hold sway. beautiful silence…..

Lunas ear twitched. That wasn’t right in the lane between dreams there was no sound, but as she moved onwards sound came to hear sounds, rhythmic pulses a beat. Quite suddenly she came up to something very odd indeed. The dream before her had taken the form of a large heavy door with what seemed to be a cord stretched out in front of it. At the door stood possibly one of the weirdest creatures Luna had ever seen.

“Hey!” The creature shouted angrily to no one in particular. it’s shape resembled the three humans vaguely through it’s body seemed to be covered in a tight red and black suit. it’s face was red with two large black circles and white slits. Across it’s back where two swords and in it’s belt where two strange contraptions luna didn’t recognise.

“What is this dream?” Luna asked the creature confused.

“Name?” He asked back

“Excuse me?” Luna asked confused.

“What’s your name, horsey?” He asked again pulling a clipboard from nowhere.

“Uh Princess Luna?” Luna raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah, no ‘Uh Princess Luna’ on the list sorry.” The creature said checking the list.

“I am Princess Luna of Equestria and I demand you move aside!” Luna shot back.

“Oh well why didn’t you say you were Princess Luna.” Deadpool said. “Here you are.” He said pointing to the one name on the list. The creature quickly unclipped the cord and opened the door. “Go ahead” he said.

Luna walked slowly into the opening, the transition into this dream felt stranger than normal as a cold wind seemed to blow through her form. Quite suddenly Luna found herself in a black void. A fireplace lay connected to nothing and burning brightly as Taze sat in a large chair wearing a fez and apparently smoking a bubble pipe. In another chair across from him sat the same creature from before doing the same thing. And empty chair sat between them.

“Oh, hi Luna.” Taze nodded too the alicorn as she entered.

“You have easily one of the strangest dream world I have ever seen, would expect this of Discord.” Luna grumbled.

“A dream is simply a psychological manifestation of ones inner subconscious, it all depend on if you can realise that or not.” Taze shrugged.

“What is that thing?” Luna pointed to Deadpool.

“Oh that’s just Deadpool.” Taze said.

“That’s right I’m ju… Hey, should I be insulted?” Deadpool cut himself off.

A yellow box popped into existence beside him as a deep refined voice spoke. “I think it wasn’t meant to be taken as an insult.”

Another box and a second total opposite voice spoke up. “It sounded like one to me.”

“It was more out of familiarity.” Another yellow box popped up.

“Ooooh...” Deadpool and the second box responded at the same time.

“And what is Deadpool exactly?” Luna asked

“He’s a fictional comic book anti-hero from my home, he fights people and annoys them while he’s doing it, has split personalities he actively talks too and he cannot die.” Taze said.

“No creature cannot die.” Luna said.

Out of nowhere Taze pulled out an axe, threw it and lopped the heros head right off.

“Oy! That’s gonna leave a mark.” The severed head noted as the body picked it up and replaced it.

“That is most disturbing.” Luna noted.

“So can I ask why you’re in my dreams?” Taze asked.

“It’s my duty to patrol the dreams of everyone in my kingdom.” Luna noted

“Ah, well as you can see everything fine.” Taze nodded. “So why is this the first time I’ve seen you?”

“This was the first time I’d noticed your dreams in the lane between dreams.” Luna noted.

“Ah, different wavelengths or something.” He nodded. “Well thanks for the visit but you likely have many more ponies to visit and this is kinda weird for me.” Taze said

“Are you kicking me out?” Luna raised an eyebrow.

“Well he was trying to be polite horsey!” Deadpool said.

“Well that was rude.” The yellow box started.

“I liked it.” The other box said.

“Very well, we shall leave, farewell Taze.” Luna said attempting to phase out.

“Exits that a way.” Deadpool said pointing. With a huff Luna turned and stalked out the door.

Luna shook her head as she left Tazes dream, it had been easily one of the weirdest dreamscapes she’d ever encountered. She walked down the path casually looking for other such abnormalities.

Luna paused as she saw something, another image that appeared off from the main areas of the dreamscape. Still the door was odd, it was an oval like rectangle with a metal wheel in the middle of the door with metal arms spreading to what appeared to be a metal wall that faded into the dreamscape. A red light shone above the metal door as if stating a warning. To any humans who might have seen this door they would know it belonged on a Submarine, to Luna it was a very bizarre door, just as unique as the one leading into Taze’s dream.

The alicorn approached it curiously her magic wrapping around the wheel in an attempt to turn it. As she turned it the metal prongs slowly moved to what seems to be an open position, she looked and saw that the way the hinges were made she would have to push the door inwards to access the dream.

She pushed the door open and stepped over the lip and walked into the innards of some type of, craft. She saw windows along the top that showed the murky blackness and she could feel that this was something unseen by Equestrian eyes. She appeared to be in some center of some sorts, there were two sleek tubes with what looked to be binoculars on the bottoms and around her were controls and knobs, dials and displays in something unreadable to her eyes. In the middle stood a strange cross between human and Pony, and she knew it was Pensword. It seemed that he was on the only person in sight at the moment. He was hunched over with hands covered in the navy blue fur of his pony form and dressed in a imposing black uniform that looked rather warm. On his head was a rather stiff and formed cap. Around her was the deep red lights.

“Matthew?” She asked confused.

“Da?” The human spoke, before turning around and blinking as he looked around himself, “Yes? My apologies, I have learned to respond in a few different languages from Earth, that was Russian for Yes.” He spoke as he looked at Luna and then around his surroundings. “Red October.” he finally spoke, before speaking it again, “Krasniy Oktyabr, A work of Fiction based upon one of the more, interesting periods.”

“What sort of craft is this?” she asked looking around.

“A Submarine.” He replied. “A vessel built of steel years more than what you can build at the moment. It is also powered by man made fusion of atoms.” He moved to another station and looked at the screen. “What your Sister rises and lowers, a crude facsimile powers this vessel, but I take it you asked me in my dream as neither one of us can lie in our dreams?” he asked with a question of his own.

“I’ve never seen such a thing, what kind of terrain is such a craft made for?” she asked.

“Under the ocean.” He replied. “No clue why but the folks that this vessel is based on, liked to have some windows in the sub, it means that while it can withstand a lot of pressure, I really don’t know anything more then the shape, size, and it can go underwater.” he muttered as he moved around before alarm bells chimmed. “Flood Torpedo tubes one and two.” He looked to to Luna. “I do not know why, but I am been fighting something, you the princess of dreams, what do you have to say? either help me or I will find a way to throw you off this sub.” he muttered as he moved quickly to another position on the bridge as a hazy outline of a human took his pace.

“Matthew are you ok?” Luna asked. “You seem to be suffering.”

“I do not know,” Came the response as he pushed a few buttons and they heard a whoosh. It seemed that Matthew dreamt in full color and sound. “But I know this is wrong… I am, a cross between Pony and Human, and yet.. I am forgetting what it feels like without fur, or wings… to have all fours on the ground. I, I am a citizen of the United States, using a defecting Soviet Sub from a period before my time.” he shook his head. “I bet that is the most messed up dream you have seen.” he muttered as he moved to another placed and looked down. “Congrats Luna, my mind, just confirmed I am fighting some Seapony class attack sub.” He turned to a few more hazy figures. “Evasive,” he winced a little as he saw the images of two smaller lines moving towards them. “Launch countermeasures.”

“Matthew why must you do this to yourself?” The princesses asked. “Why are you creating this conflict within you?”

Matthew paused and looked at Luna. “How do I stop it? I, I am…” he looked right at her. “I almost died, I, I can know it here,” he waved to the surroundings. “I don’t know what really happened but I know why, I just… cannot believe that my friends will be able to walk on two legs and I am. I am, just what will I be? I really do not owe loyalty to the crown, to my friends but I feel like a charlatan with that.” He sat down in a seat and held on as the sub turned deeply to avoid the torpedoes. “I have my loyalty to my nation, yet I know Moonshade will understand but the new recruits? I am Pensword a hero of Equestria, how can I do that to people’s believes? I hated it when folks berserked Washington’s name in hope of tearing down a hero, I can not with that in mind do the same to the myth of Pensword. He is a force of good.” He lowered his head. “What do I do?”

“Why must all of these be separate things? Your loyalty is too yourself, to your code, everything after that is meaningless. you are Matthew and Pensword, there is no division except the one you choose.” Luna told him.

“You forget, I have a Duty, one that is part of my own code, that is to fight for my nation… so, all I can say is don’t invade my homeland, or I will declare war on Equestria.” Matthew’s eyes seemed to turn a cold grey of an unforgiving ocean, in a dream world even he did not know this was happening. “I guess that is something of fear, that you see my land, my home, and decide to wipe us out because we are barbaric or too war like for your liking.” He moved as the dream slowly faded into something else, it was just darkness except for where the two were standing. “I am Matthew but it is becoming hard to remember my body before the disguise, what… what will happen if the magic of the guise drains? Or something tries to force me back? I do not know, am I living a lie? A fantasy with my form?” He just stood there as his outfit changed to something else. He smiled softly. “ACU, the uniform I wore for two years in college.” He blinked back tears and sat down on the “floor” of the dream he was having. “I miss my family.” He looked at Luna. “How?” He asked. “Any advice?” he shook his head and just sat there… “Funny, first lucid dream almost, never had one of those before.”

“You ask questions that are not uncommon for many, be it that yours seem more dire from your point of view,” she placed a hoof on his shoulder gently. “You must not so easily let go of your hope! Hope alone can take people to amazing places and do incredible things, you must grab firmly to your hope Matthew!”

“I will do my best.” he muttered as he slowly stood up and smiled a little. “Same time next week doc?” he asked with a small laugh. “Maybe, next time, you can show me what Celestia can do, I showed you one of our weapons.. I feel fair trade a little on information?” He raised an eyebrow. “But, what you say will be hard… I, I think part of this.” He tapped his mind. “Is from not remembering things, like I died but I cannot remember I did, or rather, almost died in the throne room… that may be a hurdle that needs to be addressed in the waking world as well.” He sighed softly. “Still, thank you for the visit, I, I am scared of what Moonshade would say if she learned even half of what I know my species did, yet, I am okay with what we have done, not perfect but trying… I guess that fear their was that how I worry bout what your subjects would react to the meanings behind Hindenburg, Auswatch, Hiroshima, or Nine Eleven.”

“Will you be okay Matthew?” Luna asked

Matthew could tell she had no clue just what those words meant and he smiled. “I will be tonight, just… not sure if, or would Moonshade enjoy learning about that side of human history?” he asked himself and in a way Luna.

“I would guess so.” Luna nodded. “You would have to ask her.” She softly smiled as she just saw Matthew just ponder that as she turned around and found the same doorway as before, only the bulb was off. Instead of an imposing sight it seemed a little more friendly, and maybe she noted a little more pony friendly.

Luna walked down the path again, her mind trying to find answers as to why only now she could access their dreams. Her thoughts caused her not to notice the next door tell it was in front of her, the door was by no means special, in fact it was rather plain, a simple wooden door with a iron door knob, there was no design into it, but a simple upside down cross that created two long rectangles that were at the top of the door and two small squares to help finish the look of the upside down crucifix that was in the center of the wooden door.

Luna found the door strangely simple and yet highly intriguing as she opened it with her magic and stepped in. What came next was, nothing.

Nothing at all. Just a darkness that seemed to spread on forever. But off in the distance she could see something, a figure.

Luna lighted her horn in an attempt to light the room, only for it to fail, there was nothing to light up. Very little of the area in front of her illuminated, the rest seemed unaffected by the light.

After a moment of walking, she finally came up to the figure, while it had the scale of Shawn, it wore clothing in which he had never been seen in before. A simple pair of dark blue jeans, black shoes, and a black jacket with a faded design on the back that she couldn’t make out. He was sitting on the floor, one leg was up and he was resting his arm on it, while he used his other arm to balance himself. He didn’t seem to notice her approaching him, or he just didn’t make any signs of noticing.

“Shawn?” Luna asked the figure.

“Yes Luna?” He replied back, turning his head to look at her. “A pleasant surprise to see you here.”

“This is certainly a …. interesting dreamscape.” She said. “Is this common for you?”

Shawn looked around himself for a moment. “Yeah. It is a bit common, but I guess you could say it helps keep my thoughts from roaming too far.”

“I guess it would.” She nodded looking around. “Is there a lot on your mind?”

“More than I want in all honesty.” Shawn chuckled, a deep hollow chuckle. “But that’s how it always is.”

“You seem out of sorts.” She noted.

Shawn sighed, pulling himself up to his feet. “I guess you could say that. Things have just been, weighing on my mind, and the need to confront some things that have happened, is starting to work its way up the list.”

“You have been through much these last few months.” Luna noted. “Taking too much inside is bad for the mind, I speak from experience.”

“I know.” Shawn sighed heavily. “I know I know. I am told that so many times. But I can’t help it.” He stood up fully and turned to face her. “I can’t help it, because I have done it for so long.” He said as he put his arms out from his sides. His clothes shifted in a burst of static, revealing his long blue coat, the white dress shirt, his hair styled, the tan pants, and the brown boots. “And I do it to protect my mentality. What little pieces of me that haven’t been shattered and rubbed into the dirt.”

“Have you talked to anyone about this?” Luna asked him.

Shawn chuckled as he put his arms down, his clothes shifting back to the jacket and jeans. “A bit I guess you could say, I have done research on what’s wrong and what not myself as well.”

“And?” Luna asked.

“Well.” He paused. “Now that I think about it, if you meant talking about what’s been going on recently, then no. On that researching for what’s going on…” He had his left hand up as he was speaking, about level with his chest, giving a slight spin every now and then when he was talking, but suddenly he stopped in his spot. After a moment he clenched his hand and returned it to his side before beginning to walk in a random direction, shaking his head.

“Shawn what’s happening with you?” Luna asked

Shawn stopped in his space before turning to Luna, his expression still as blank as ever. “I am losing my mind. This place, these things, I just can’t take this information.” he said putting his hands up. “Imagine it, a simple civilian, relaxing at home on Halloween in my costume, next thing I know, I am in a new world!” He paused, turning back to face her. “I know you and your sister caught on, there was too many flaws, too much panic, things didn’t match up.” He sighed. “I’m afraid, I don’t know what to do anymore, I’ve grown attached hereto the ponies here, the friends, the sights. But I miss my home, and now I don’t know what I want anymore.” His clothes flashed back to his cloak, his noble outfit. “Look at me, I somehow gained the power to fight for what I believed in, I don’t have that power at home!” His clothes shifted back to his simple attire. “At home, is everyone else, and I would not dare bring them here and ruin their life.” His hands were clenched into tight fists as the darkness shifted around himself and Luna. “Look at the difference of it all!”

Split down the center, the darkness showed two things, one side showed, Ponyville, his friends, Taze and Matthew, Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Spike, Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, and more, even in the background Luna could see the three of them again, but their equestrian equivalent, Hammer Strike, Pensword, and Grif.

On the other side, it showed several of his kind, in which Luna could tell was family and friends. They were all inside what looked to be a living room of sorts, a couch in the background a flat, rectangular, black box on the wall, and a fireplace.

He turned to face her, and for the first time in his dream she could see his expression change, even in a dream, he looked worn down and tired.

“I just don’t know anymore.” He said simply.

Luna approached him slowly. “Have you talked to your friends about this? You realise they too are away from friends and family right? They are stranded here as well.”

He clenched his eyes shut. “I know, but I don’t like bringing up these facts, I don’t want to bring up these facts. Not now, not so soon, but sooner is better, but…” He put his hands up to his face. “By the divine, I thought he was gone, I only yelled what I thought would work, and now look at what he is stuck with!”

“You did what was necessary to save the life of a friend.” Luna said. “There is no shame in that, the fault belonged to me and my sister, we were the ones who came up with the silly disguise plan in the first place.”

“He still hasn’t asked me about it.” Shawn sighed as the world shifted around them, back to the event… The two were off to the side, watching as his memories took control of the darkness around them both.

“Stand before us and we will restore you too your rightful forms.” Luna spoke to the two ponies and the gryphon as they entered the room.

Pensword only stepped forward and stood at a stance of Attention, or his best facsimile of the stance as a Pony. He blinked. “Your Majesties, I believe due to what happened last time, Might I suggest we stick with doing the dispersal one at a time?”

“That is indeed wise Sir Pensword, perhaps we should start with what had been the most difficult.” Luna said turning to Shawn.

“I need to get back to translating that book…” Shawn said in a low tone, thinking on something as he stepped forward.

Celestia and Luna bowed their heads as celestias horn lite, Luna sat prepared incase Shawn had a similar reaction. This time it seemed to go easier, his form shifting back to human without much pain or noise coming from him. He shook his head as he stepped back, thankfully his clothes had shifted back with him.

“And now you Sir Grif.” Luna nodded to taze who leisurely stepped forward. Luna's horn lite and once again moments later Taze was human again. “These gotta be some way to be able to swap between those on my own.” Taze said moving away.

“And now you Sir Pensword, please step forward.” Celestia motioned.

Pensword slowly stepped forward still maintaining a military bearing and formality in the presence of the two royal sisters. “Taze, knock on wood, this is going better than I anticipated.”

Taze gave the wall a few knocks as Lunas own horn lite and her magic covered his form, at first things seemed fine as his body shifted back to human. However as soon as the lunar magic receded Matthews eye’s rolled backwards and he almost collapsed onto his back, Taze thankfully was close enough to catch him before he actually hit..

“MATTHEW!” Taze screamed as he guided his friend’s body to the floor and he right away put an ear to his chest remembering the last time they were at a convention he had brought a stethoscope to let them hear the ticking of his artificial valves, they even could hear and even feel the rather strong beats without the stethoscope and what he heard and felt was chilling him to his very core. Silence, utter silence meet his ear.

Shawn followed suit, checking for any signs of life as his mind ran circles thinking. Taze stepping back with shock as Shawn also checked his friend.

“No no no no.” Shawn said in a rapid session. “No no no no, no breathing, no pulse, blood flow… no pulse, no ticking, his valves. You turned metal to flesh…” He looked up. “You didn’t turn it back…” He paused as something clicked in his mind. ”You can’t turn it back! Turn him back! Quick! Now!” He yelled out, staring at Celestia and Luna.

Neither princess seemed to be thinking in the panic, that is until Shawn started yelling, causing Luna who lowered her horn and it light in a blazing flash of blue light as her magic worked on Matthew. In a flash he was a pony again.

Matthew blinked as he felt, something was off, he looked up at his friends. “Did, why am I a pony still?” He asked as he slowly used his four hooves to push himself back up to a standing position.

Everything slowed to a halt in that moment, Shawn started from where he was standing, and soon the memory faded leaving only him and Luna there, in the darkness.

“Any longer and he’d have been gone.” Luna broke the silence. “You saved his life.”

Shawn stared forward into the darkness, where they had been seconds ago. After a moment he sighed. “Thankfully. I don’t know what I would do if any of them got injured, or killed.” He gave a quiet dark chuckle. “I’d go mad. I’m almost sure of it.”

“And how do you think they’d react to you?” Luna asked. “Have you ever asked yourself why Taze charges head first? Why Matthew is always looking over your shoulder? You say you would go mad? I’ve seen warriors with minds like Taze’s break, I’ve had to kill soldiers who were so far gone there was nothing to save.” Luna stopped taking a moment to breath. “War is a horrible horrible thing, and in two months you three have had to adapt to two, one thing you must except is that if you spend all your time backtracking to keep your friends free from harm, you're going to be their undoing.”

“Yeah... Yeah…” Shawn mumbled. “It’s just the way I am, it’s tough to change my mentality with what I’m stuck with.” He said as he tapped his head.

“You saved your friends life, you gave both your friends the means to defend themselves and others, few ponies can wish for more than this. Compassion is the mark of a great leader but it must be tempered with good judgement.” the Lunar Princess explained.

“That’s why I try to think of every, possible, solution.” Shawn said. “Thanks to you and your sister, I actually have a second point of view on things.” He said, looking off to his right as the shadows shifted revealing a figure familiar to both of them.

“Lord Hammer Strike?” Luna gasped.

“Definitely.” Both of them said at the same time. Shawn lifting his arm for Hammer Strike to continue.

“You see, when I said a second point of view I meant it mentally, and literally. So I try to think of these betterments.” Hammer Strike started.

“But what you and Pensword don’t know, is that I was awake when he found me, barely alive, but alive enough to hear.” Shawn continued. “I know I need to pull back from my recklessness, even if I think it will help them, I fail to notice some things, I know. We all have flaws. Every single thing, can have flaws.”

“It is our willingness to notice these flaws that determines our greatness.” Luna spoke under her breath. “But, you mean to say both of you have been active this whole time?”

Shawn and Hammer Strike chuckled. “Both? We’re the same, the same mentality, but with a different face, and way of speaking.” They sighed.

“But yes, my mind runs constantly, which is one of the causes of my Insomnia, I keep thinking, new things, new idea’s, and I can’t help but write them down, draw them down, or take things further.” Shawn said.

“How do you think I was able to make full sets of armor and weapons in less than three days?” Hammer Strike continued.

“One mind for action, one for analysis.” Luna’s eyebrows raised. “But this can’t be safe for your mental health.” Luna said.

Shawn nodded. “It puts a lot of strain on my mind, but I have dealt with it for years, going on more, and as I’ve said, and will continue to say, ‘I’ve sadly grown use to it.’ and it’s sadly true. Always thinking of a plan, always thinking of things to do, always going.” He chuckled near the end. “In the end that kinda saved us for the armor scenario.”

“I… I am sorry I have no basis to deal with this.” Luna sighed face hoofing.

“Trust me.” Shawn said with a sad chuckle. “I would most likely considered insane back home now if I actually said any of this.”

“I am not sure Celestia would like me telling you this.” Luna said. “But in the royal library there are spellbooks with certain spells that can shall we say, ‘lessen ones daily rest requirement’, I think with them and a unicorn you can trust they may prove beneficial with your problems.”

Shawn hummed in thought. “Perhaps… It would be nice to feel less tired all the time.” He chuckled. “Lets face, it, I always look bored, I know, I’ve been told countless times.” He sighed. “But the little bit of sleep I get, it’s enough to keep my mind in order and keep me going, a time of silence, of peace, so I can just try to keep the quiet.”

Around them the darkness itself seemed to writhe. “You must be waking up.” Luna noted “I have to leave.” The lunar alicorn turned for the door.

“Certainly, Certainly…” Shawn replied, but as soon as she reached the door she heard him call out. “Luna.”

The alicorn stopped. “Yes?” she asked turning her head back towards Shawn.

Shawn stood still as the darkness began to close in on his being. “A warning of sorts you see… For there are eyes in the dark…” He started, the darkness surrounding his legs, blending him into the background. “Eyes that watch, see and know. And with certain things, in certain area’s, not here, not my mind, not my friends, but there is something…” He paused, the tendrils of darkness covering his arms, and soon she could feel something more, looking, watching, she could feel its stare. “And it knows, it watches, and you are not welcome in its eyes.”

Before luna could say anything she found herself standing outside the wooden door which closed slowly on it’s own before dissolving into the black.

Lunas mouth opened and closed several times as she comprehended Shawns message. “I must return home.” she shook her head. “I need wine.”

The next morning was very silent around the breakfast table as the three friends ate across from each other.

Pensword blinked and he could remember Luna and some things but he placed the spoon he was using down on a plate. “I, I never liked a silent meal, and I know there is no real way to ask this delicately. But what happened? I mean it. Remember I had the docs tell me the full odds of my surgery, I faced emergency surgery… I, I think I would feel a little peace of mind if I know.”

Shawn only looked up and sighed. “You died.”

Taze took a few deep breaths before he could speak. “I have had a lot of things happen in my life, those were the worst sixty seconds I have ever had, you where going cold vulpix, I could feel it.”

The Pegasus nodded his head. “That, makes sense, I, I don’t think I was fully dead.” he did give a small weak smile, “But, this form, is..” he waved a wing. “Is what is keeping me with my friends.” he could only smiled. “Enjoy your days my friends, I know I will enjoy today, another gift and now, to learn to fully let go my medical past…” he trailed off. “I wonder how my mom would react to this at the moment. She, she’s the one who helped so much.” he muttered sadly before shaking his head. “She’d tell me I should be happy I am alive and to seize the day, just don’t talk about war anymore with me.” He chuckled a little as he finished. “So, did you both sleep well?”

“I had an interesting visitor last night.” Taze shrugged “Not sure I liked the idea of my dreams open like that.”

Matthew nodded his head smiling as he felt like his old self, well more like a slow merge of the two. He had created two separate roles and he was now having to slowly merge himself a little again. Live both lives not just one or the other. “Yeah,” he agreed with Taze, “She saw the Red October last night.”

After a moment Shawn finally looked up. “And…?” He asked in a bored manner.

“Oh I politely asked her to leave, then Deadpool kicked her out.” Taze said nonchalantly.

“I do not know which one scares me more, Riku’s dream’s or Your’s Taze.” He looked to Shawn. “A friend Taze and I know mutually.” He shook his head, “But what I mean is, she saw a Submarine, Technology, advanced.. and I might have told her the powerplant she has to power herself.” he mumbled towards the end.

“Don’t think Equestria is gonna be opening the Uranium mines anytime soon Matthew.” Taze assured his friend, while Shawn snapped his fingers with a near silent ‘Darn.’, before he actually smirked and chuckled a little.

“Now, Shawn, as Captain of your Guards, I was thinking of commissioning a flag for our first unit, your bodyguards I was thinking.” He smiled a little and leaned in. “What say you to a yellow flag with a rattlesnake coiled up with head raised with the rattle showing and the snake about to strike?”

“The snake, symbol of slyness and deceit, I remind you, doesn’t exactly fit Shawn.” Taze noted.

“Oh,” Was the defeated sound of Pensword’s voice. “I was going off that a rattlesnake never strikes unless it warns first. At least that is what I see a Rattlesnake as.”

“Maybe the snapping turtle?” Taze asked. “Contemplative, long lived, can snap a axe handle clear in half with a chomp.”

“Never stop growing.” Matthew muttered. “Sorry, just remembering something I saw a long time ago.” He paused and looked at Shawn, who was writing something at the time. “A Ram?” He asked with a small smile.

“It has strength and speed, but seems kinda hot headed.” Taze noted. “The wolf? Power, loyalty, cunning.”

Matthew paused and shook his head. “Remember what I am. A Wolf may not be a wise choice.”

“The great horned owl?” Taze asked. “It’s a predatory bird associated with wisdom.”

“As well as a symbol for the Moon, as well as Smithing.” He replied with a grin. “That makes sense.”

“Shawn?” Taze asked turning to their friends spot, only to find empty space where he was sitting, and a note folded on the table. “He buggered off.” Taze gaped.

Pensword blinked and opened the note to read it aloud to his friend as well.

‘I trust your decisions, both of you, so I’ll let you figure this out.

I’ll certainly find it a nice surprise.

~Shawn V.’

Matthew smiled and looked to his human friend. “Now, for you Taze. Since you are a Knight, or Grif is a Knight… that is going to be crazy in a few years, anyway… what might be your symbol?”

“You have an idea?” Taze asked.

“A Talon in a fist holding a Lightning bolt?” Matthew asked with a wing shrug.

“That actually sounds pretty neat, lighting being the symbol for speed and power in motion, and the talon symbolizing accuracy?” Taze asked.

“I believe so, but that is based on the old world knowledge, not any knowledge from Equestria proper.” He muttered as he looked up and smiled. He actually flew into the air and waved a hoof in the air.

“Last thing Commander I would like the words Inque Ignis on the flag.” Taze said

“I can see that I can do that, just, out of curiousity what does it mean?” He asked as he looked around the room a little. “It sounds latin.”

“Into the Fire essentially” taze answered.

“I like it, consider it your motto.” Pensword replied with a grin before he opened his mouth and called over a friend he had been trying to get the attention of while talking with Taze. “Over here Moonshade.” He smiled as she started to walk toward them. “ We are just figuring out symbols for the Everfree when Lord Shawn and Lord Hammer Strike take up dual residency.”

“And for you commander.” Taze laughed. “We need something of ferocity and kindness, a triceratops maybe?” Taze chuckled.

“What is a Triceratops?” Moonshade asked with a confused look.

Matthew only chuckled a little. “A creature from our world, extinct now, but, that was a good thought, we just can’t use it here.” He slowly lowered himself to the ground as he returned to thinking with his friends.

“It lived well over 9,000 millenias ago.” Taze said with a wink to no one in particular.

Pensword only groaned. “I was wondering when you would do that.” He sighed and looked at the table. “I fear what you might do if you and Pinky get on a roll at the same time.” He sighed and looked at Moonshade and chuckled. “Do you have any ideas Major?”

“Perhaps a Panther?” Moonshade asked. “A fierce protector of it’s territory.”

Pensword paused and looked at Moonshade and sat down and furrowed his brow in thought. “A most interesting idea, amazed that Panther’s are known but still, I like that idea, and I have a nice motto as well.” he smiled and looked at the table. “Duces In Pace Aut Bello.” He smirked a little at his friend. “He knows already, but for you, it means Leaders in Peace and War.” He smiled a little. “I wish to teach that a leader is not just for war, but in all times and in all places.”

“Well, we should probably get stuff done.” Taze noted “I look forward to seeing these when there done Pensword.”

“Right, and I know the place to go to commission it, Moonshade would you care to accompany me off duty to Carousel Boutique to get these flags prepared?”

“It would be my pleasure.” She smiled getting to her hooves.

“Well, you two have fun, I got a run to do, then I got to see Twilight about some enchanting.” Taze said and with that he left.

Pensword only smiled. “Very well, I guess we shall now head off and run errands, and use this time to buy the gifts for Hearth Warming Eve.” He smiled as he had gotten her gift, well it was actually a surprise. Amazing what you can find in your pockets if you never clean them out. He smirked a little. He was happy he had picked up some of the royal children’s money pouch. In his room was a letter from the children saying he could keep it as they had more in the castle. Which reminded him that he had to shop for them as well, he hoped Shining Armor did not mind his wife getting a gift from him. It was these thoughts that swirled around his head as he walked toward the boutique as he felt a little more snow starting to fall. “Oh, more snow.” He replied cheerfully.

Shawn was walking through the market, a sort of routine for him at this point, but this time, he was doing something differently. This time he had a sack of items over his shoulder, his eyes still scanning the stands for other things. No one could tell what was in the bag, but all they knew was it was big, bulky, and looked to be heavy.

“Well, hey there.” A familiar voice called out as he passed by the apple cart.

“Hmm?” Shawn said turning on the spot. “Ah, Hello AJ, how’s business?”

“It’s fair.” Applejack said. “Just some last minute sales before Hearths Warming, I take it you're preparing for it yourself?” she asked

“Yeah.” Shawn replied, shifting the bag on his shoulder. “Got items, supplies, wrappings, you know, the works.”

“Ah,” AJ nodded. “Always weird this time of year with no farm work to do.”

“Yeah.” He replied. “Got to keep doing stuff myself, otherwise I just go a bit crazy.” He said, making circles at the side of his head.

“I can understand that.” AJ laughed, “More often than not I find myself in the barn just bucking at haybales just for something to do.”

Shawn chuckled. “Better than sitting around and losing muscle.”

Applejack nodded. “Listen, Granny wanted me to make sure you got one of these for all the help you gave us.” She said passing a pie towards him.

With a quick thought Shawn grabbed it from its underside before putting the sack he was carrying down and reaching into one of his coat pockets on the inside.

“Don’t even think about it.” AJ said. “That’s a gift from the apple family to you.”

Shawn only gave a small smirk. “Then consider this a gift as well, after all, it is always nice to give something in return.” He said, pulling out some bits, putting them on the stand.

“I guess when you put it like that.” AJ said, “Just don’t tell Granny.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about, why would I not tell her about you giving me the pie?” Shawn gave a smile.

“Have a good day Shawn.” AJ tipped her hat.

“You as well.” He returned, as he picked up his bag and continued to walk through the market, his eyes scanning the stands once again for anything of use to him.

As he continued to walk down the street he turned a corner and almost ran into two ponies, one brown and the other grey with yellow wall eyes. “Oh, Pardon me.” The brown stallion replied before smiling. “Well, hello there, getting use to life again?” he asked with a wink.

“Ah, hello Doctor, and you as well Derpy.” Shawn said in greeting with a smile. “I guess I am, still adjusting to the little things again, like sleep.” He chuckled.

The Doctor only chuckled. “That can be a little confusing. Still, how was it? What was it like actually moving through time itself? I mean, well if it was not already that you helped bring down Sombra, well I would say my Tardis would have picked you all up… only no clue what might have been done. Instead you were part of a stable time loop that is a fixed point in time.” He spoke rather quickly. “Now that means that you can’t ask me to go back and keep you from showing up, that is a little, quasi fixed point, it can be removed but it will mess up another fixed point where some wiggle room was found, and the true timeline would assert itself.”

“Certainly not, as interesting as time is, I would prefer not to screw it up. What happens, happened. One thing that comes to my attention though are these myths that concern myself, Taze, and Matthew, or shall I say, Hammer Strike, Grif, and Pensword.” Shawn sighed. “I don’t know what could be real or just fiction, we were sent back to the past once, who is to say it doesn’t happen again.” He shrugged.

“Ah,” the doctor replied with another wink. “I can’t say that, spoilers, and at the same time, it would give too much stress, and who is to say you don’t go back with Miss Doo and I at some point?” he gave a small laugh.

“Should I keep my hopes up?” Shawn laughed in return. “If the time comes, but anyways, am I pulling you two from anything important? I wouldn’t want to be a bother.”

“You know the Doctor.” Derpy laughed. “If it’s important it will find him.”

“Certainly.” Shawn chuckled. “So, how are you two doing today?”

“Just shopping for Dinky.” Derpy said.

“Shopping for a few friends, and Miss Doo if I can sneak away.” The Doctor replied with a smirk.

“Hmm.” Shawn hummed. “Well, I shouldn’t keep you from that, takes time to figure out gifts, or in my case, make some.” Shawn chuckled, bumping the bag on his shoulder.

“Right, right, have a good time and do step to the left when you round the corner.” He smirked as Derpy rolled her eyes. “I like to show off a little, okay?”

“Got it.” Shawn chuckled. “Have a good day you two.”

“You too, Cheerio.” The Doctor replied with a smile and a hoof wave. “Come along Derpy, Upwards and Onwards.”

“Allons-y.” Shawn finished as he continued on his path, thankfully remembering the words from the doctor, as he rounded the corner he stepped to the left, avoiding the CMC as they whizzed by, Scootaloo riding her scooter, pulling Applebloom, Dinky, and Sweetie Belle in a wagon behind her.

“Sorry!” Dinky called out as they kept going.

Shawn only chuckled as he shook his head, continuing his walk to his destination.

The Forge.

25 - Hearth's Warming

Hearth Warming

Extended Holiday
Chp 25: Hearth Warming
Act 3

“Come on now.” Shawn called out from the hallway, he was wearing his red and gold coat, white dress shirt, red vest and his typical boots. “Breakfast is downstairs.”

“Why did we have to get up early again?” Taze groaned from his room.

“Because we have a ton of plans today it seems.” Shawn replied.

“Holidays are evil.” Taze sighed crawling out of his room, he was wearing a black and red tunic and black pants under the cloak Shawn had commissioned for him before. After so much time he admittedly felt naked going out without armor on or any of his weapons, well aside from the knife in his boot that no one had to know about.

“Come on.” Shawn said, pulling himself from his leaning position, as he turned around and started to walk towards the stairway.

“Fine lets go.” He said following Shawn to the lobby.

They found Pensword dressed in a more, cloth based uniform that was a mixture of the dark Green of the old Earth uniform with some Equestrian adornments. He was also wearing a crest over his barrel. The crest being of Equestria, his station as a Knight. He smiled as he pulled away from Moonshade as they saw them. She was dressed in an almost velvet dark purple shade with the adornments of a Lunar Guard. They both smiled and raised their wings, one feathered, one leathery as they motioned to the table they were sitting at.

“Remind me why we’re not allowed to be armed again?” Taze asked.

“Mayor Mare.” Moonshade muttered, She did not seem very happy as well. “So as to not to cause a problem or fear during the play itself.” She sighed and smiled a little. “Still, I got a nice gift from Luna,” She smiled. “I get to try my cooking out on the great Pensword.” She laughed a little.

“At least I’m not the only one who feels off.” Taze said. “But if something attacks while we’re there and I have to fight it off with a fork, there will be hell to pay.”

Pensword only smiled. “I am sure you can create something, I think they have folding chairs at the town hall.” He shook his head. “What do you want to try today Taze?” he asked as he looked down at one of the plates of food and smiled as he took a utensil and started to eat a little.

“I miss hashbrowns.” Taze said.

“I am sure we can find some potatoes for you to grow.” Pensword replied. “I mean Spike found some that I used a while back, still, at least eat something.” He sighed and smiled at Moonshade. “This tastes amazing.” It was here that Taze realized something, there was a bit of a space between the table they were sitting at, and the other patrons.

“What’s on the menu?” Taze raised an eyebrow noticing the division.

“How is it we have never used these menus before?” Shawn questioned quietly as he looked up slightly.

Moonshade smiled a little. “It isn’t on the menu. I made it myself.”

Pensword smiled a little. “Well, I have one thing to say, needs garlic.” He returned to eating the meal on the plate waiting for their responses.

Shawn simply shook his head with a smirk.

“What is it?” Taze asked.

Moonshade smiled and lowered her voice. “A Thestral delicacy, roasted Vampire fruit bats… We found that what normally is a pest to many farmers is actually rather fun to catch, it also keeps the population down, and prevent over crowding or destruction of trees. My only sad point is that I had to import some of these from the Lunar Valleys.”

“I’ll try some.” Taze said sitting down.

“I’ll stick with the fruit I bought.” Shawn said, pulling out an apple from his pocket. “Need to eat them before they go bad.”

Pensword only laughed a little and shook his head. “Well,” he asked as he saw Taze take a bite, “What do you think of Moonshades cooking?” He had given a little of his plate as it was not much to go by. “I find it rather nice… a little like the Pheasant I had once in Albuquerque. Only a little fruity.” He smirked at the pun he made.

“Tastes a bit like prairie chicken.” Taze said taking another bite.

“I might have to try that sometime.” Shawn commented as he took another bite of his apple.

The group had actually hung around the Tavern a little talking and sharing stories till about an hour till noon where they then began to head towards the town hall that stood in the middle of the town. As they approached the town hall they soon found themselves not only standing with the soldiers from Fort Necessity, but also with the Elements of Harmony as they were all arriving early to the show and to Taze’s irritation at Pensword, they were standing in a line, waiting for the doors to open.

“Great, and now we’re drawing attention to ourselves.” Taze sighed eyeing the soldiers around them.

“I think we would have drawn attention to ourselves even by arriving during the moving of the line.” he smiled at the guards in front of him. “At ease men, we aren’t on duty for the moment, so enjoy yourselves, at the moment I am just like you all, looking forward to the Hearth Warming Eve pageant.”

Shawn was silent as he usually was, looking forward with his hands behind his back. His eyes shifted every now and then, catching movement, but other than that he was pretty still.

“I just want to get in already.” Taze said. “I feel exposed out here.”

Moonshade only nodded her head. “That makes sense, just, oh look the doors are opening, we can move forward.” She smiled and looked to Pensword. “I hope there is enough seats to sit with you sir.” She blushed and shook her head. Was it Taze’s imagination or did he actually see a sign that his friend might have actually caught that hint of a crush?

With their size and Shawn being who he was the group was able to move ahead of the crowd reasonably fast. they were able to get the front row, or rather most of it. Though Shawn and Taze had to sit low, due to being way to tall compared to the rest of the crowd.

Also on the front row and mixed in with the three were the Elements of Harmony holders as well as Spike and the Mayor. The auditorium which was very much similar to where Nightmare Moon first appeared was abuzz with conversations, while Pensword it seemed was reading from the program they had been given and was whispering question into Moonshades ear. Taze caught a few of the questions, mainly from the viewpoint of first why it was a hour and a half play, what all were the scenes, as well as a little bit of giddy excitement to see a play in its complete form.

Finally after everyone was seated a young colt came onto the stage, wearing a old fashioned scribes outfit. He cleared his throat before looking to the audience. “Long ago before the peaceful rule of Celestia….”

As the play ended all the ponies stood and slowly began to sing joyfully and a few were off key as the hearts carol was sung. “The fire of friendship lives in our hearts,” They began, Taze and Shawn looked and found their friend fully engaged in singing with the rest of the crowd.

Taze sung half heartedly, loud enough to count but quiet enough not to stand out. “We are a circle of pony friends, A circle of friends we'll be to the very end.” The Crowd smiled as the curtain slowly shut after the cast gave a final bow and left to change. The ponies were now slowly starting to gather up their stuff and to head back out to the outside. As the group was at the front they were waiting to leave as well.

“Well that was educational.” Taze said as they left. “Now Pinkie, I need your bakery, there are important things I need to make for the morning!”

“Really? Some super secret human recipie for goodies?” Pinkie asked bouncing.

“Kinda…” Taze said. “Come on lets go.” And the two were off.

Pensword only smiled as somehow, in one moment, Pinkie Pie and Taze were there, and the next moment, the two had vanished. “Okay, Pinkie Pie can take others with her it seems.” He muttered and shook his head. He smiled as he shook his head. “Come on, Shawn, you got to have something planned? I personally am going to buy an ornament for a tree, family tradition always get an ornament every year.” he sighed and pursed his lips. “I, I think Christmas already came and went back home.. it is going to be confusing with the twelve months and thirty five day months.” He sighed, “Plus, with this being, Christmas and New Years is at the end of the week, it feels like it is all wrapped into one.” He closed his eyes. “Most interesting I can say.” He pulled out a small calendar. He looked over it one more time. Hearth Warming Eve was the thirtieth, and New Years was the thirty fifth.

Shawn simply patted Pensword on the back. “I can deal with my plans later, I actually am up to getting a ornament for a tree. Keeping traditions alive and all.” He smiled lightly.

“Thank you, well, shall we get going? I think there was some ornaments at one of the shops or stalls outside that would support the town a little.”

“Sure, I’ll pay for it, so lets pick the best one.” Shawn chuckled. “Still have a bit over half a chest full.”

“Okay, okay.” he muttered as he shook his head as they were now moving towards the exits. He pushed away a thought about needing to save. This was not home where it seemed life loved to throw bills at him, here he actually had a surplus, mainly from the military logging camp, still Big Mac was happy to be paid for his information and remained a paid consultant. He himself was just a small time owner but the income was still nice. It was better than his part time job from home, still he missed working in the local Toy Store. He paused as he stepped outside and then smiled. “Well, this is interesting, it is still daylight out.”

Twilight only laughed. “That is so that if any Ponies wanted to, they can reach Canterlot by tonight for the big one in the capital, don’t worry, the Princesses already said you three would be seeing a local pageant this year, and will attend next year.” She pointed to another street. “Well, I see that the Quill and Sofa is open, I need a few new quills, so see you all later.” She started to walk towards the store.

As soon as she was out of earshot, Shawn chuckled. “I think she might like the gift I got her.”

Pensword only looked to Shawn but shook his head, “I shall pretend I did not hear that from you, I do not want to know anything thing else.”

“Spoilers.” Shawn said simply, shrugging.

It was several hours later and the punch bowl was roaring. The foals for the most part had been put to bed and now everyone was enjoying the remainder of the night. The ponies had some strange rituals this night. the unicorns had enchanted the logs to burn a bright red and each took a turn levitating a heart made of flames in front of the fireplace. the earth ponies all brought food of some sort and the pegasi would tell stories of past battles using bits of cloud to make illustrations. it was quite a sight to see though the thestrals seems a bit standoffish it seemed having not been part of the founding event.

Pensword, having been, well, not part of the founding and still feeling a little bit lost found that at the moment, the rest of the tavern was okay with him spending time with the Thestrals and just watching the festivities. He nodded a few times in greetings to the others and settled down. He smiled a little as he had plans already for when the seventh month arrives, on the fourth day. Still he just enjoyed listening to the festivities and just being a wallflower at the moment.

Taze had refrained from his usual storytelling, content simply to listen as the pegasi told their history. He marveled a bit at what the older pegasi could do with the cloud they had. He noted to experiment when he was a gryphon again.

Shawn had seemingly vanished, though he had left a note at the tavern for the group, mentioning something about a lot of work needing to be done, whatever he meant by that.

“Taze,” Pensword spoke slowly. “Some time, we need to have him stay for a party, he keeps on doing this, it worries me.” He paused and shook his head. “I’m sounding like my mother just then.” He sighed and smiled as he closed his eyes. “Family, it seems Taze that we are becoming our own family, I hope you do not mind that.”

“Honestly, I prefer it.” Taze said. “We have been through two wars, a time travel thing, nearly dieing, being frozen in stone.” He rambled off. “Honestly it’s better we think like that now then later.”

“True.” He blinked and laughed a little. “Imagine, “ he paused and looked down. “If things get any more entrenched you might think about adoption, to keep any titles or small land parcels out of other noble hooves.” he shook his head. “I’m doing it again, celebrations and I go off into a corner and start discussing history or politics or the history of politics.” he chuckled. “Then again that is what my dad and I loved to do at parties, find a group and sit down and just talk.”

“A party is supposed to be about relaxing and enjoying time with friends.” Taze noted. “If that’s how you relax, that’s how you relax. Look at Berry.” Taze pointed as Berry Punch downed her tenth mug of cider. “I don’t condone drinking stupidly myself but if it’s how she unwinds more power too her.”

“Very well, that does make sense.” He smiled a little and looked around. “So, what do you do at parties anyway?” He asked his brother in arms Taze.

“Usually I find a conversation and talk.” Taze noted. “Or a card game.” He looked around. “Actually strange to be at a party without anyone playing crib or canasta or something”

“Or a board game.” Pensword replied. “Hmm…. maybe you can create a card deck and see if, I wondering if there's any card games we can teach them later on.” Pensword chuckled. ‘Thankfully I do not remember poker or any gambling games.”

“Hey as long as there isn’t anything at stake nothing wrong with a game of blackjack.” Taze noted.

“That is going up to twenty one right?” he asked and nodded his head. “Makes sense.” he muttered with a grin. “I hope to enjoy tonight, so, you got gifts for everypony and one? No last minute shopping?”

“I had my gifts done the weekend after we got back.” Taze said. “And I got something for everyone.”

“Ah, well, that is good.” Pensword replied looking a little sheepish.

Moonshade only laughed. “He finished last night, then again, he has had to look over plans and details for the expedition.” She chuckled a little. “So, you looking forward to settling down into the Everfree and Lord Hammer Strike’s domain?”

“I’ve been doing some planning for once we get there, I have to talk to Celestia about getting the ponypower for a quarry, and possibly a mining company.” Taze noted.

“Suddenly I get images of so many RTS games.” Pensword muttered and shook his head. “Still, I hope she agrees, we do need stones to replace the ruined stones, and then there is the need for a treasury, I doubt we could supply it by any of our incomes.”

“You know you made Risk, I’ll bet with some investors you could get that mass produced.” Taze noted.

“Oh, I plan on it, with Twilight and Spike, in fact after New Years we may have the Changelings ready.” He had dropped his voice to say that to Taze. “Still need to fix up the Gryphon race rules and everything, also… I was able to have Twilight copy down all the rules for Axis and Allies.” he smirked. “Let’s just say that one is going to be just for close friend use.” He smiled a little wider. “Still, already Spike suggested a game for four players, three ponies, and one Windigo.” He shook his head. “As you can see, I have something worked out for retirement.”

“Good to hear, now all we need is investors for ideas.” Taze said.

“Well, rather not push forward too much, I want the complete finished project,” he whispered back as the two continued their conversation. “Also, I don’t want too many paws, claws, or hooves in the pie. Maybe Fancy but that is it.”

“Maybe, but I’ve been considering a few minor things we could do without ending the world that might make us a fair bit of money, for us and the treasury.” Taze said.

“Oh?” he looked around. “Moonshade, would you join us?” he asked as he looked around. “I think I see a both empty where we can continue the conversation.”

“Lead the way.” The Thestral motioned with her hoof.

The three soon were settled in the booth as they all looked at each other. “So,” Pensword started. “What is this idea you have?”

“Mechanical pencil for one.” Taze noted. “I imagine if your not a unicorn the pencil sharpener is rather annoying.”

“That, just not lead, go right for Graphite.” Pensword muttered as he looked around. “That could work, I think.” He laughed. “An Eraser that can endure getting wet? or something?”

“What idiot would use lead?” Taze asked. “Wait nevermind don’t answer that, no the Eraser would have to be a separate thing... Unless it had a removable metal cap… Yeah, that could work.”

It was at that moment that the doors to the Tavern opened, revealing Shawn with a bag over his shoulder, full it seemed as well. He simply walked in and closed the door behind him, gave the room a quick look over and headed up the stairs to drop off the bag.

“Should we follow? He almost reminded me of Santa for a moment.” He shook his head. “I to this day still think Santa is a real being.”

“We might as well.” Taze noted. “But I don’t think Shawn is a ninja, his weapon of choice just doesn’t work with the whole thing.”

“Wait, Santa, as in Santa Claus, not a ninja, forget it.” he sighed and the three moved to follow him. “Anyway… I want to finish wrapping gifts and so, see you all later? I got gifts for you four to open tonight.”

“But?” Moonshade replied before Pensword smiled as he held up a wing.

“In some of the nations from Earth, they had a tradition for opening gifts on Eve and day. So, I modified it, I have one gift for you three tonight, the rest for the morning.”

“I should feed Sylvio.” Taze noted. “Then I want to get some more reading done before bed, I’ll see you guys later.”

“See ya.” Pensword replied as he moved to his room. “Come on Moonshade, like to help wrap the gifts?” He smiled as she nodded and the two went to work on the gifts.

Pensword blinked as he and Moonshade were walking towards the stairs as they heard the floor creaking from behind them, and as they looked out they saw Shawn walking down the hallways with yet another sack of items on his back. “Oh, Shawn, when you get a free moment, meet me downstairs, I got something for you.”

“Got it.” He called back as he entered his room, dropping the bag off.

He moved then to knock on Taze’s door and spoke through it. “Ready downstairs see you soon I hope.” he smiled and started down the hallway and down the stairs to see that it was mostly Berry Punch and a few other stragglers who were a little too unsteady on their hoofs to move at the moment. Pensword only smiled and sat down at one of the tables as Moonshade sat down next to him and they waited for their friends.

Moments later Shawn was walking down the steps, then he took a turn and joined them in one of the open seats around the area, specifically, one near the wall, in which he leaned back a little in.

Taze came down moments later. “What’s up Pensword?” he asked.

“Well, as you know, Matthew’s ancestry came from Europe, one of those countries was Sweden, and he took a tradition and modified it a little, and I thought that it might be fun. Opening one gift on the eve of present opening, here being Hearth Warming Eve.” he smiled and nodded to the sack on the table. “Well find your gift and open it.

Taze managed to find his after a moment and carefully unwrapped it with all the elegance of a rhinoceros charging an oncoming bus. He looked at the round wooden pendant surprise. ”Wow, you make this yourself Matthew?”

“The pendent, no, it was a little bit of extra stuff from Granny Smith, She made the carving, I just painted it.” He paused and blinked. “It feels weird thinking that name in this form… maybe you should call me that if you can. Remind me that I am still one and the same, just odd.”

“Captain America, hmm?” Shawn said with a hum, looking at the wooden pendant, it was essentially a medallion form of Captain America’s shield, colors included, from the rings to the star in the middle. Which was made to hang around the wearer’s neck by a satin cord. “Very well done.” He complimented as he studied it.

“Thank you, I, I just thought that.” he paused and smiled as he took from the saddlebag he had put on, and from it was a rather crudely wrapped gift, showing that whoever wrapped it was not very good at it. “Your gift Moonshade.”

She only blinked and took it up and tore open the gift and blinked. It was the same thing. She looked at Pensword with confusion and put it around her neck. She looked to Shawn. “Who is Captain America?”

“Well, To be honest, I was getting homesick and I saw that Granny Smith was polishing some stuff that Applebloom had carved while bored. I payed her for the carving and Granny refused payment for the polishing, but I painted them, and… it is a way to show a little bit of our station, leaders of the Everfree… and as a way to remember our past.”

“Captain America.” Shawn started. “Started off as a young man, thin and a bit weak but with a pure and honest heart. Wasn’t fully fit for the line of duty, but was offered an alternative, one that he took. He was injected with a serum that helped him, in many ways, he was stronger, faster even, and with that he became a symbol. A symbol of patriotism.” Shawn chuckled. “Equipped with a shield that couldn’t break.” He said, lifting the wooden shield into the light, letting its polished wood gleam. “And his wits, he was a soldier who could get things done.”

Pensword smiled. “A very good overview.” He smiled a little. “To me, he was a hero, a symbol of being there, to him he never leaves anyone behind, he is a friend and loyal to many folks. He is also a man who will believe in someone or a nation, even when they have gone dark or taken a path that is not straight and true.” He looked at the table. “That is also why I gave you all of these. Just as Captain America has his shield, I have my friends and this is a promise that I will in all the flaws I may have, I will not abandon a single one of you. No matter what might happen.”

Shawn gave a smile as he lifted it, only to stop and put it in one of his pockets, mumbling something about not wanting to get it damaged.

“It works both ways Matthew.” Taze said as he slipped it on.

“I actually am happy to hear that.” He paused and smiled softly. “You raise me up,” he sang a little before trailing off. “A song from my past.”

“Groban.” Taze nodded.

“Yep.” Pensword replied with a smile. “A wonderful song, with such meaning.”

“Well, I got two more chapters to finish on gryphon culture before bed, night guys and thanks Matthew, I’ll see you in the morning.” Taze said heading to the stairs.

“Good night.” Pensword replied as he looked around and picked up the sack and started to trot to his room. “I think I am going to call it an early night. Good night my friends.” He smiled a little as he walked up the stairs and left the lobby/eating area of the tavern.

Shawn looked at Moonshade. “Want to help me finish Pensword’s gift?”

Moonshade only smiled at the invite. “Oh, I would love to help, That sounds mysterious and fun.”

Shawn stood up, stretching a little as he gave his back a pop. “Alright then.” He said rolling his shoulders. “Follow me then.”

Moonshade got up and followed Shawn back up to his room, which she noticed had been layered with cotton bales somehow. “Oh nice, mask the sound of you working?” She asked.

“Got to muffle the sound somehow.” Shawn chuckled. “I finished off the base work, and now it just needs the little touches.” Shawn said, pointing to a drawing on one of his tables.

She raised an eyebrow and looked at Shawn. “Impressive.”

“And here.” He said, unwrapping one of the bundles he had about. With a soft clank he put it onto the table next to her, in alignment with the drawing. “Is the almost finished piece. I just need some help with the steady work and small detail while I polish the thing out and make sure it is ready for the morning.”

She widened her eyes and looked to Shawn. “Well, why not, I get, this looks like something that Hammer Strike would make in legends.” She chuckled and gave a wink to Shawn before following his instructions on how to hold the piece of work.

“It took awhile to make sure the scaling was right, didn’t want to make it too big, too heavy, too light, too small, had to be near perfect.” He said, pointing to several parts.

“Near perfect?” Moonshade asked as she continued to help.

“Perfection is impossible, for you can not please all, nor can you remove every flaw.” Shawn said. “For a perfect world to exist, everything and everyone must be the same, exact, thing, no differences, no change. A bland lifestyle.” He summarized.

“Indeed, so for a perfect world that is fun, there must be imperfection.” She smiled, “by not making it perfect, it is perfect.” She smiled a little and nodded her head. “Wow, you humans seem to be gatherings of all sorts of tidbits.”

“Find me on a good day and I can go off on details on simple constructs to quantum mechanics.” Shawn chuckled, putting the item down.

“I have no clue what those are, they sound like something Twilight would know… that last part I mean.” She chuckled a little and turned her head. “Well, I, I better return to my post. Good Night Lord Shawn.” She replied with a small salute with her wing.

Shawn chuckled, raising his hand in his typical three finger salute, though this time he had his thumb bent inward, his first two fingers together as he placed them to his temple, before throwing his fingers out. “Good night, I shall see you, and the others, in the morning. Do come by at around six thirty to seven thirty, I got an idea for a nice surprise.” He said with a smirk.

“Very well, I shall be there,” She replied with a chuckle.

“Morning.” Taze yawned as he sat up in bed, a sappy sticky tongue lapping his face repeatedly. “You know Sylvio it takes twenty minutes to wash your drool off my face right?” he said staring as the quickly growing pup.

Sylvio barked at him before hopping to the ground. With a roll of his eye’s Taze got to his feet and headed to the water basin. The smell of breakfast moved through the air. When he finally got his face clean he got himself dressed and left the room heading down stairs. The pup at his heel.

In the hallway Taze found an odd sight. Pensword had a book in front of him with a diagram and he was doing wing ups in the hallway as he was working to keep in shape. He looked up and smiled. “Morning.” he replied as Taze heard the growl of his stomach, and Pensword’s. “Just working up an appetite, reminds me of PT back home, workout, hit AV for all you can eat breakfast then home to shower and then to school again for classes and lunch.” he smiled a little as he seemed to finish and after closing the book he turned around. “Okay, ready for breakfast?”

Sylvo answered for him with an affirmative bark.

“Right.” he sighed and looked to Taze. “My troops will not let Rommel leave still, seems that we have the mascot for a unit, and they like him, and he them.” He sighed and sighed again. “I guess I wasn’t ready for a pet yet. Still, at least something good came from this. Maybe another time I can get Rommel back, or another pet from Fluttershy.” He shook his head. “Before you ask, how can I say give me back my pet when I am actually seeing Rommel as a good influence for responsibilities and duties. Reminds me of learning about Texas A and M and their Cadet General, who happens to be a canine mascot of the school, and…” he laughed as he started down the stairs. “Maybe some other time.”

“I wasn’t going to say that.” Taze noted. “Why do you think I keep Sylvio close to home? My guards already are trying to call themselves wild dogs, last thing they need is a wolf for a mascot.” Taze laughed.

Sylvio ran to the door as it opened greeting Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash.

Fluttershy only smiled and pulled from a saddlebag a hardwood stick. “Here you are boy, a nice strong stick.” She smiled and patted the timberwolf softly as the canine took the stick and began to gnaw on it. She smiled as she looked to Rainbow Dash. “See, I told you he is a big puppy dog.”

“Considering he’s less than half his full grown size that statement couldn’t be more true.” Taze noted. “Hey guys.”

“Okay, I still am never gonna get used to having a timberwolf in Ponyville.” Rainbow Dash said as they approached.

“Are you sure it’s safe?” A third voice noted from outside the door.

“Come on squirt he won’t hurt ya.” Rainbow Dash said with a hoof wave. Scootaloo enter slowly.

Pensword looked at the Timberwolf. “I am sure if he tried anything Taze would be there to stop it.” He shook his head. “Humans have out right tamed the wild animals, wild cats became house cats, wolves became dogs and what is called Man’s best friend. I assure you, Taze will handle anything that might come.”

The pup looked up from his stick at scootaloo, he approached her slowly and sniffed her a few times, with a bark he licked her.

“Ew it’s sticky, like… Tree sap? Seriously tree sap agian?” Scootaloo said.

Taze chuckled “Berry has a basin in the back.” he said.

As Scootaloo left their was another knock on the door and from the door as Taze opened it again came in Applejack, Applebloom, Derpy, and Dinky. Needless to say within seconds Dinky and Applebloom were also racing to the back covered in tree sap.

Derpy only laughed and shook her head. “I was wondering if anything would happen. Don’t worry, Applebloom is starting to carry some heavy duty soaps to clean out tree sap from fur.” She smiled at Taze. “Good morning, I see you are well.”

“I know I got the perfect gift for you Derpy.” Taze noted. “Something tells me you’ll love it.”

“OH?” She gasped. “Well, I am sure it will be, now, I better go make sure that those three inside don’t flood the back.”

“Oh, quickly where is the Doctor?” Taze asked.

“Somewhere, he said he had to step out, and with that Tardis like she is, he might be late. We never arrive when or where we want to, but only where and when he is needed to be.” She smiled a little. “She told me that herself.”

“Sounds like a story for another time, you better go help them though.” Taze said.

“Well, I guess fashionably late is us this time darling.” Rarity looked to Twilight as they entered the room followed by Sweetie Belle who left again quickly covered in tree sap. “Why is it always the tree sap?” Sweetie could be heard saying in an exasperated tone as she left to join her friends at the basin.

Twilight only smiled as she looked to Taze. “So, just to let you know, Applejack is with Big Mac as they are unloading the cart, we all decided to gather the gifts last night and she and Big Mac brought them over this morning.”

“Say no more, I’m going to go help.” Taze said getting up and leaving to help them. A few moments later the two ponies and Taze entered loaded with gifts.

“Well, thank you kindly.” Applejack replied with a nod of her head. “That sure saved a few trips all in one go and I thought we would have to make two trips.” She paused and looked to Big Mac. “Who’s cooking? I thought Berry would still be sleeping.”

Pensword blinked and looked up. “I thought she was, she was when I got up for exercise this morning.”

“Well if Pinkie did what she Pinkie Promised she should have gotten here early to heat something up for me.” Taze noted. “And Pinkie never breaks a Pinkie Promise.” Everyone in the room shuddered.

“Well, duh, of course I never break a Pinkie promise.” Pinkie Pie looked in from the kitchen. “Everything wIll be ready soon.”

“Oh, that must be Pinkie that cooked.” Pensword replied as he settled into a chair. Before blinking. “For some reason I felt like Moonshade giggled at me for some reason. Is it bad I am imagining this?”

“Maybe because you’re right.” A familiar voice chuckled from behind.

Pensword spun around at hearing the voice and he wondered in worry if she was giggling at him, he moved so fast he actually fell off his chair and blinked to clear his vision to see who was behind him.

“Who’s down there?” A familiar voice half shouted. “Pinchy if your cooking without supervision again we’re gonna have a long….talk?” Berry Punch got to the bottom of the stairs with a confused look. Something dawned on her quickly. “I woke up late didn’t I?” she asked.

Twilight only blinked and looked at Berry. “Well, yes, but don’t worry Pinkie Pie is cooking breakfast.” Twilight only smiled and laughed. “So, I guess she is giving you a Hearths Warming gift by cooking for you and giving you a day off maybe?” She was trying to guess why Pinkie was really here, she felt it was more than just helping Taze.

Instead of the four expected fillies, five entered the room from the back. “Good morning mamma.” Berry Pinch smiled happily. “Isn’t this great now we got a big bunch of ponies to spend Hearths Warming with!” The filly beamed at her mother.

“So…” Taze decided to break the silence after a few minutes. “Applejack where’s Granny? Cold bothering her arthritis?” He asked.

Applejack nodded her head. “Yeah, don’t worry we got the stoves running and she was going to cook dinner, that reminds me, y’all are invited to Sweet Apple Acres for dinner,” She smiled a little bigger. “That includes you two as well.” She paused and looked as she froze. “Jumping horse flies… CHANG…” She found her mouth shut with magic.

“Yes AJ,” Twilight replied. “Changelings who happen to be loyal to the humans and hopefully all six of us… They,” She waved a hoof around. “Did something and they are on our side.”

AJ only blinked before nodded her head. “Sorry fellas,” She smiled. “If you two will be like other ponies, I don’t see why Granny wouldn’t say no to you two tagging along as well.”

“So where is Shawn?” Taze asked Moonshade.

“Can’t say.” She replied, She did grin and chuckle as she finally helped Pensword up. “Also, you still seem to be good and bad at finding clues.” She blinked as Pensword only smirked and winked to her. She blinked and then smacked him in the face as Shawn walked out carrying a tray of foods.

“I love surprises, to the point I play along with them.” Pensword replied as the others reacted to seeing Shawn coming out of the kitchen.

Most of the six just stared and blinked as they began to laugh a little. “Well,” Spike replied as he rushed in. “Oh, sorry I was late, I had to pull my gift I hide for Twilight.” He blinked and paused. “What’s so funny?”

“Because Shawn was hiding in the kitchen. Nice place,” Rainbow Dash replied. “Did you help Pinkie Pie or something?”

“So Shawn…. What’s with the...” Taze motioned with his finger “Trays?”

“One.” He nodded his head at Rainbow Dash. “Reverse that. Two.” He nodded at Taze. “It’s breakfast, and I made sure we have a ton of variety.” He said lowering one arm to reveal an assortment of different foods, and breakfast items.

“Pinkie bringing that pot out?” Taze asked

Pinkie promptly left the kitchen carrying a large pot that was simmering. “Right here just like I promised.” She said.

With a smile Taze got up. “Can I have the wooden spoon?” He asked and the pink pony passed him one. “Okay everypony this is a little something from the land of my forefathers. a little ritual i am sure the esteemed apple family will appreciate.” Taze explained. “It’s called ‘Custya’ in the ukrainian tongue, and is essentially a porridge made of wheat, barley honey and several other ingredients, at this time of year every year we make a big batch of this and then we take a spoonful.” Taze said doing so. “And we fling it too the roof.” He did so to the shocked gasp of most of the ponies present. “And we watch to see if it sticks” they waited a moment, then two, after five minutes Taze smiled. “And it stuck, that means this year will be a bountiful harvest” he said. “And now everybody well get a bowl, it’s not for everypony but I would appreciate if you would try it.” Taze noted as he dished some out to everyone before sitting back in his spot. “And now we can eat” he said.

Two minutes later as they ate. The spoonfull of Custya fell down, landing right on top of Pensword’s head. He paused and looked up and didn’t see anything so he returned back to eating his own bowl of Custya… before paused and put a hoof to his head and pulled it back and blinked. “Well, It fell down, and in my mane, just thought you wanted to know.” he spoke up to Taze.

“It’s goodluck.” Taze shrugged as he continued eating. “The only other tradition was filling the room with hay.”

Pinkie blinked and looked around before five voiced yelled the same thing. “No Pinkie.”

“Aww, but that sounds like a fun tradition, why would you fill the room of hay?” She asked Taze. She was somehow remaining still thank goodness while she ate the food that Taze and Shawn and she made. Well she made for Taze as proxy.

“It’s more based on an old religious belief,” Taze noted. “A certain important person was born in manger surrounded by hay and barn animals, in the ukraine houses are filled with hay and the animals eat with the people on this night.” Taze explained.

“That sounds like fun.” Pinkie Pie replied with a laugh and smile as she bounced to another place to get more food.

The sounds of merriment and eating filled the tavern and Pensword smiled a little about that tradition. “Kind of interesting…” he trailed off and returned to eating in silence. This time it seemed he was just thinking.

Breakfast went by quickly enough for every pony, human, and dragon present. Naturally the first done were the youngest who were very instant for the older ones to hurry up, except for Spike who was expecting books as usual.

Soon they were all gathered around the cleared space and the pile of presents. “So,” Pensword spoke looking at the collection of gifts. “What happens next?”

“Youngest first.” Shawn said aloud.

The children cheered and no one else really had the heart to deny the suggestion.

“So then first gift goes to Sylvio?” Taze joked eyeing the fillies reaction.

They blinked, before they smiled. “Oh wow… you can give gifts to your pets?” It seemed that this novelty was enough to stem the most expected reaction. “Why not? We should do that.” Scoots replied with a competitive gleam in her eye.

Taze laughed. “I was only joking.” He said pulling out a long rod of deep purple wood with a ribbon on it. “But I did get him one anyway so that works.” He handed it to the pup who happily grabbed it and bit into it. There was an interesting look in the pups face as the wood seemed a lot harder to chew. The pup grabbed the rod and ran off with it. “Well, that happened.” Taze noted. “So who’s the youngest of you five?” Taze asked.

The five fillies looked at each other and then at Taze. “Why not do it left to right?” Sweetie Belle asked, “We are about the same ages and we rather not go by month.” She smiled as the others nodded their heads.

“Well.” Taze said pulling out a large flat wrapped object it made a metallic clang as he set it down. “Then you four can unwrap this left to right.” He said to the crusaders.

It unwrapped to reveal a large tower shield of polished bronze, engraved and emblazoned on the front was the crusaders crest in bright paint. “This took me and Storm Hammer a bit, neither of us is a great painter.” Taze explained.

The four Crusaders just blinked and stared at the large item, it was almost as large as Applebloom, or Scoots. They blinked and looked up at Taze. “That…. Oh wow… we have one of those… decorations?”

Applejack just blinked and looked at the tower shield and then turned to Taze. “You are going to help them hang it on the wall, no way will I let any of them try touching that giant without some adult being right there with them.”

“Don’t worry, I will.” Taze nodded. He turned to Berry Pinch.

“Unfortunately I didn’t get you something quite as…. Large but I think you should have fun with this.” Taze handed her, her gift. She unwrapped it revealing a small and elegantly painted wooden egg like object with Princess Celestia carefully painted on it. “Open it.” Taze encouraged her as she noticed it came apart in the middle. When she did, inside the Celestia stood another doll shaped like Princess Luna, this one too came apart revealing Princess Cadence, then Twilight and at the core of that one was Spike. “These are called nesting dolls” he explained. “I know there not all that incredible, but I noticed you seem to appreciate the smaller thing.”

Berry Pinch grinned as she pulled out each doll and set them up in a line. “Thank you.” she said.

Taze moved to Spike. “And don’t think I forgot you.” Taze said Spike sighed.

“Yeah, yeah, give me the book.” Spike sighed disinterested.

“Oh, sorry I didn’t get you a book, however I did manage to get this.” Taze said passing him a small wrapped box. Opening it revealed a silver medal about twice the size of a bit with the words “#1 assistant” engraved on it. Spike looked at it with fear as the other ponies got up to stop Spike from taking it. Taze waved them off with a hand as he took the medal and placed it around Spikes neck.

“No don’t, I don’t want to feel…” Spike winced as it touched his scales, he blinked after a minute of feeling nothing “I don’t feel anything.” Spike noted.

“Starswirl told me in the past that silver was worthless to dragons, it doesn’t affect their greed at all.” he smiled.

“I… Thanks.” Spike smiled as Taze backed off signaling the next in line.

Shawn looked to the group of kids before him before looking to the others. “Should I give them the gifts from me next?”

Pensword only smiled. “Well, I would say so, I think they might like yours better than mine, so go on ahead.”

Shawn only shrugged in response before reaching into one of the bags he had behind him, pulling out a couple boxed of varied sizes, putting them in front of each of them, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Dinky, Scootaloo, Berry Pinch, and Spike.

Applebloom opened hers first to reveal a tool set, simple, and wasn’t too big.

“I noticed that you seemed to have slight problems with the tools that you were using before, figured a set that is useable to you would be nice.” Shawn said with a side comment.

Applebloom only smiled and looked at the sets and looked up. “Ah can fix the leak now in the clubhouse, these are perfect for me.” She smiled. “Thank you.”

Scootaloo opened hers afterwards, revealing a box for a new scooter.

“Oh wow! My old one was starting to get a little broken down, and this looks like it can go way faster!” Scootaloo smiled. “Thanks!”

Up next was Sweetie Belle, her gift was a microphone.

Which was led to an impromptu rendition of one of the school songs she had learned. All would later say that it was rather pleasing to the ears.

Next up, was Dinky, whose gift was opened to reveal a necklace, a circle, and in the center was a hourglass inside a bubble imprinted onto it.

She only smiled and quickly put the necklace around her neck and smiled as she moved and hugged Shawn’s leg.

Berry Pinch opened her gift next to show off a small fruit press, meant to make juices and drinks… Of the non alcoholic sort.

“This looks just like mama's.” Berry smiled. “Thank you so much.”

Last but not least, was Spike, who opened his gift to reveal a decent sized radiant green gem.

“Where did you get this?” Spike asked. “This emerald looks amazing.”

Shawn chuckled. “As it turns out.” He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a blue crystal. “I don’t clean out my pockets often, and I forgot about the gems I used for testing stuff in the Crystal Empire.”

“Thanks.” Spike said licking his lips.

Pensword only laughed a little as he then indicated his gift it was a rather interesting rectangle tall item. It was addressed to the entire CMC, and their was a small gift for Berry Pinch. Inside Berries after she ripped the wrapping paper off of it. Was some stories he had written down in Equestrian that he had been telling the foals. “Thought it might be nice to have some of the stories written down.” He muttered to Berry Pinch, “I kept seeing you listening even as you helped your mom about.”

Berry beamed at him. “Thank you.” she smiled holding the book close.

The CMC only smiled and as Berry Pinch looked over the table of contents the quad only attacked the wrapping paper and found inside a box was a popsicle stick representation of a tower. There was a scroll tucked into the upper structure where one might stand if it was large enough to hold a pony.

Sweetie Belle only smiled and read it with the others reading over her shoulder. They all looked up at Pensword as he spoke one word. “Surprise.”

“What is it?” Scootaloo asked.

Pensword only smiled. “Well, we kind of need to be testing construction a little, and we do want the pathway defended.” He smiled and pointed to the structure. “Applebloom drew the idea on the paper, and that is going to be the model of the test structure that your Granny said we could try building on Sweet Apple Acres, and once the final design is finished, we are going to turn over the structure for some.. CMC Storage tower or something, just as a gift… so, a model of a future gift.”

“Wow!” Sweetie Belle said. “Our own guard tower!” she smiled as the four group hugged Matthew.

Over the next few minutes the rest of the older ponies in the room presented their gifts to the younger ones. With possibly the exception of a encyclopedia each from Twilight, the gifts were received graciously. The kids were allowed to play as the adults moved to exchange their gifts with each other.

Taze handed Rainbow a small wrapped box. “Here took me using a few name drops but I think you’ll enjoy this, it belonged to fleetfoot I think.” Taze noted as the package opened to reveal a medallion the the shape of an all too familiar insignia.

“Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!” Rainbow practically sang.

Pensword blinked and looked to Shawn and seemed to hopefully convey that they should give Rainbow Dash their gifts, it was Pensword who gave the next gift to Rainbow Dash. “Here, might be fun.” he muttered.

Rainbow Dash blinked and opened it and looked up. “But I already have a saddlebag.”

Pensword only blinked. “Surplus emergency gear saddlebag Wonderbolt Division. Outdated but still usable, and guaranteed to stand up to some nasty weather.”

“An official Wonderbolts saddle bag?” she asked almost drooling as she examined it.

“Should I let her calm down before I give her this?” Shawn joked, looking at Pensword as he held up an envelope.

“Please do.” Pensword muttered. “I do not know what would happen if she overloaded her own mind.” He shivered at the thought.

“Tempted to test that.” Shawn said, moving the envelope quick enough to dodge Dash, who had lunged for it. Yet, she was able to turn on a dime almost and snatched it out of his hands and sat down with the envelope. She then opened the envelop and promptly fainted.

Applejack only blinked. “Land's Sake Shawn, what was in that envelope anyway?” She looked and poked Rainbow Dash softly.

“Just a set of tickets.” Shawn slowly smirked. “Some, good tickets.”

“Wait doesn’t being a lord mean you can get access to the special viewing areas for races and stuff?” Taze asked.

Shawn only leaned back in his seat, a grin on his face.

Pensword blinked and laughed. “Well, that would explain it.” He shook his head. “I was tempted getting her a history of the Wonderbolts book or something.” He laughed. “I think she enjoyed the saddlebags a lot more.”

“I think you broke Dashie.” Pinkie said poking the cyan pegasus’s unconscious form.

“She’ll get up eventually.” Shawn said. “We’ll get back to her when she’s awake.” Shawn chuckled.

Berry Punch blinked and raised a hoof. “Uh, I, I need to be getting some paperwork down, and, well, may I go next? You all are welcome to stay and chat as well even when I am taking care of tasks.”

“I think that sounds alright.” Shawn shrugged, pulling out a wrapped box from his bag, and giving it to her. Upon unwrapping it, it revealed to be a aged bottle of wine, named ‘Ocean Sunset’

Berry blinked and looked at the bottle and back at Shawn. “This is a year nine hundred twenty, I do not know if you know this, but that was a good vintage, and, just wow. Thank you.”

“Well now I feel silly.” Taze said pulling out a separate bottle. ‘Moonlights Kiss’ “I thought I was going to be the original one.” He laughed.

To Taze’s surprise Berry only smiled bigger. “Oh… that is one of the new wines, brewed in celebration for Luna’s return, in fact that, oh my I heard that it has a very unique taste and… I get my own bottle.” She smiled a little as she picked up the bottle with care.

Berry Pinch only smiled. “Mommy knows her, drinks.” She finished with a pause. “She takes good care of what she says is the good stuff.” She smiled as her mother only nodded her head.

It was Pensword only who was laughing. “I guess I got something unique.” he presented a box which was opened and inside it was a rough wooden disk with the bark still on it, with a hole drilled in the middle with twine roped through the middle. “Something to play with during the slow days or something.”

“How does it work?” She asked with a raised eyebrow.

“I’ll teach you after you finish your paperwork, I rather you get that done because it can become a little addictive to play with.” He chuckled softly.

The doctor walked into the room slowly. “Sorry about that I had a bit of a conundrum on beetlgeise… Wait shouldn’t you three be gone by now?” The doctor asked the three humans.

Shawn simply looked to the clock, then slowly looked back to the group. “Yeah…” He paused, looking again. “My train leaves in about… ten minutes.”

“Will you look at that, I got a few more gifts I need to get across town.” Taze said noticing the time.

Moonshade blinked and shook her head. “I got to get Pensword here to actually sign a few documents.” She sighed and closed her eyes. “Canterlot waited to the last second.” She looked to Pensword. “Sorry sir.”

Pensword just blinked. “Err… might we stay and see the rest of our gifts, well Shawn first, then Taze, then I be opened and then you can open your gifts to each other?”

Shawn only shrugged in response. “Your choice, could wait until we’re to…” He paused. “No I won’t be back until later in the afternoon... Might have to delay.” He groaned putting a hand on his head. “You choose, and if possible, quickly.” He said, looking to the clock again.

“Okay, here.” Taze grabbed each ponies gift and put it in there hooves. “AJ there is a new apple cart in the shed out back, I was going to do something clever but I don’t have the time. Put anything for me in my room, later.” Taze said grabbing a sack of items and heading out the door.

Shawn groaned as he stood up, stretching. “Sadly, we seem to still have tasks to do.” He grabbed the bags he had and put them in the center of the group. “I wrapped and labeled them, thankfully I actually remembered to do it in Equestrian, imagine if I hadn't?” He chuckled. “If anything was left for me, just place it in my room upstairs at the left of the door, I thankfully left that spot clear.” He said.

Pensword sighed and shook his head. “I would like to stay, but I rather have to sign a paper and be done, then wait and find it to be a stack of fifty paper type stack. Ditto on the instructions, hope you like them.”

Shawn grabbed a hold of his coat and put it on. He then reached inside and pulled out an envelope and handed it to Rarity. “Message, for a reason.” He said with a nod before bidding everyone farewell. “I’ll be back by late afternoon, but be warned, might take you a minute.” He said with a smirk as he did a small bow, leaving them.

Pensword left next looking disappointed in not getting to see the reactions of the ponies faces on opening the gifts but he was sure they would get a second change later in the day. He shook his head. “Get this over with, and I am writing a rather angry letter to Canterlot for the delay.”

“Gonna need to make time.” Taze said now a few blocks down from the tavern and his friends. “Lets see if Luna’s project worked.” He smiled taking out a gold bracelet with a large black stone set into it and slipping it on his wrist. He gave the stone a gentle turn clockwise and instantly felt the magic stored inside it flare. A familiar sensation overtook his form only it was noticeably less stressful then he remembered. After a moment he opened the eye’s he didn’t realise he had shut and was greeted by the familiar sensation of his eye’s adjusting to his new vision. he crossed his eye’s to center on his beak for a moment and laughed “Oh yeah! Henshin a go go baby” he shouted before grabbing the sack and taking off.

The gryphon laughed all the way as he made it to his first stop. Landing in the back yard he made his way to the door slowly and gave it a knock.

“One moment,” A grown up female voice called out as the door opened and their blinking in surprised was Button’s mom. She blinked again and almost was about drop into a charging stance when Grif started to wave a free paw around.

“Hello ma'am, you probably don’t recognise me but we met at the train station after the royal wedding.” Grif explained. “I brought a gift for button and I was wondering if you could see that he gets it?” he reached into his sack and brought out a wrapped package.

From behind Button’s mom the small colt raced outside. “A gift?” He asked in joy. “Oh, can I? Can I?” he asked to his mother bouncing up and down a little with a smile.

Button’s mom just blinked and tilted her head and an ear flicked before she smiled. “Oh, you are that gamer human that helped us get on the train home.” She smiled a little. “Thank you, but, why are you a Griffin?”

“Would you believe it if I told you I got turned into a griffon to go help a recently appearing lost civilization and ended up getting sent back in time, injured in a horrible battle and then trapped in stone for a thousand years?” Grif asked.

Needless to say Button Mash just stared wide eyed and his mother only laughed and shook her head unsure of what to believe. “Oh, button, you can open the present he got you now.” She smiled a little and nodded her head in thanks.

“Neato, This is so awesome, and maybe sometime later you and I can go to the Ponyville Arcade and play some more, tomorrow good for you? School is still out.” He smiled as he tooked the present and started to open it.

Inside was a copy of Pipewrench two, still in the packaging and completely unopened.

“Ho… Woah, that is… Wow.” He squeaked and smiled with wide eyes… “This is…”

Button’s mom only nodded. “Original in the packaging unopened, I know you have another copy but I think that will be good to keep safe,” She turned to face the Griffon. “Thank you for the gift, as you can see my son really is liking the gift.”

“Gotta juice.” Grif said taking off.

Pensword sat down in front of the temporary wooden desk inside an incomplete office that was attached to the unfinished officer barracks. He blinked and sighed. “I made a good call.” There was a four inch tall stack of parchments for him to go through. “Moonshade, may I have some Lunar Tea?” he asked as he sat down and started to read the first sheet. He was happy
for being able to read fluent Equestrian by now. There would still be a few words to trip him up, but then again. It seemed after Princess Luna, the documents were easier to understand. Still what followed was just two hours of either reading, a quick signature, or him asking Moonshade or another soldier who had stopped by what something meant.

He looked up and found himself staring at another cadet who had stopped by with news of Pensword being on site. “Yes, even heroes have to fill out paperwork, especially if I am to authorize the new training equipment for Lord Hammer Strike.” He chuckled as the other pony chuckled a little. After a few moment of silence the cadet left with a smile on his muzzle. He paused. “Moonshade. Has any of the search parties found the head of one of the dummies yet? They are asking for where it might be.”

“No,” Moonshade replied from the front office, the door not even open as there was no door even installed yet. “Just check the box of legendary strength. That is for Dragons, the Princesses, and now… once Luna finishes her paperwork, Lord Shawn.”

“Okay, Thanks.” Pensword muttered back, and returned to routine of another two hours. He paused as he rubbed his eyes as he flipped the last page and blinked. “I got a note, says to say when I am finished.”

Moonshade carefully pushed a box towards him with her hoof as she walked through the door. “Thought this might cheer you up a little with all the paperwork you had to do.”

Pensword only blinked before he opened the box to reveal a large tome like book bound in scarlet hide with gold lettering. Emblazoned on the cover and covered in silver was a familiar mark. “A Disembaugation of a Hero, Commander Pensword the Fierce.” The silver script was in a elegant style that seemed to give the tome a welcoming and yet foreboding glow.

“I know what my next few nights are going to be doing.” Pensword muttered. He paused and looked at Moonshade. “Were there any tales of my, “exploits you liked?” he smiled a little.

“Your wedding.” moonshade smiled. “It was said to be one of the top most beautiful events of all time.” She smiled but it held a kind of sad look to it. “I should go check on the fort.” she said turning and trotting off.

Pensword quickly put the book back into the box and into his saddlebag. “Wait, you, may I accompany you?” he asked and smiled a little as he was able to catch up to her. “Well, uh, if you must know, I didn’t get married back in the Crystal Empire, and… if we get shipped anywhere else, I am going to get a third in command, I feel terrible that we had an adventure and you didn’t get to see the empire in its height.”

“Thank you sir.” she smiled. “What was it like?” she asked.

“Well, let’s start with the start, with that shadow figure Sombra.” He began unknowingly gathering a crowd as they realized they were going to hear a story from Pensword’s own perspective.

Shawn sighed as he finally heard the train coming to a stop. He stood up from his seat, waiting for the group on ponies ahead of him on the train to leave so he could get out himself.

Upon exit he gave the station a quick look over before shaking his head and starting his walk towards the Castle.

Suddenly a familiar white unicorn in gold armor was at his side, he was familiar cause as a palace guard he looked like every other palace guard.

Shawn gave a hum in question and a raised brow as he looked to the guard, who was keeping pace with him.

The guard looked at him and nodded briefly before turning back to facing forward.

“Any reason for the sudden pop up?” Shawn questioned.

“Princess’s orders are that all nobles from outside Canterlot receive a personal escort to the castle.” The guard said.

“That is correct.” Suddenly from the crowd an identical guard appeared at his other side.

“Wonderful.” Shawn said with a sigh. “Is there a true need for this? I doubt much would happen.” He questioned.

“Orders are orders sir.” The guard on his right said.

“Lovely.” Shawn mumbled. “Any other bits of info I should know about?

“Prince Blueblood is on a warpath sir.” The guard on his left said.

“That sounds wonderful.” Shawn said sarcastically. “How bad is it going so far?”

“He’s ordered seventeen death sentences this morning alone.” The guard on his right said. “We’re running out of wigs for the servants.”

“Moments like this make me wonder.” Shawn sighed. “Anything else? Rumours, facts, I’m up to hearing about anything.”

“Are the rumors true sir? You are Lord Hammer Strike?” The guard on his left asked.

“Oooh, rumors on myself hmm?” Shawn chuckled.

“Some have said you are being assigned to guard Twilight Sparkle in Ponyville with your super equine strength.” The guard on his left said.

Shawn laughed a bit louder. “It was only three training dummy’s!” He chuckled a bit more. “No, no, I’m not guarding her.”

“And did you really punch the grim pony in the face tell he let the three of you go?” Another guard asked.

“I’ll have you know…” Shawn paused. “Not really sure myself, but I do have a feeling he doesn’t like me, I mean, I apparently avoided death a couple times.”

“Do you really use Manticore venom to flavor your coffee?” The right guard asked.

“Don’t like coffee.” Shawn shrugged. “Might have to check that out though.” He said with a dark smile. “Sounds like it would have a nice kick to it.”

Further questioning was stopped as they entered the palace grounds.

“Now…” He turned towards one of the guards. “Mind leading me to Celestia? Been awhile since I’ve truly traveled around here.”

The walk through the ground and palace halls was quiet as guards, servants, and nobles just stared, some in fear, some in jealousy, but mostly in respect. The schneichel approached them carefully as they made their way to the throne room doors. “Hello my lord, are you here to see the Princess in court? Petition her? Or for an audience?”

“I come by request, it appears something has popped up and required my attention.” Shawn replied.

“Very well my lord, please wait while I announce you.” The schenkel bowed before entering the room.

He turned back and chuckled. “Wait here you two, I might be able to answer one question that you missed.”

After a minute he entered and with a nod he stopped in front of Celestia. “So, onto business first or shall we partake in small talk?”

Celestia laughed at this. “It has been eons since anyone has greeted me so casually.”

“If you wanted me gone, I’m pretty sure I would be by now.” Shawn said with a shrug. “So how’s it going?”

“It has been relatively well considering we just had a war, after a royal wedding, after an ancient empire, appearing out of nowhere.” Celestia said.

“Yeah.” Shawn chuckled. “Things have been eventful the past couple months.” He sighed. “Very, eventful.”

“How have things been?” Celestia asked. “Luna mentioned you were having some… Troubles.”

“Troubles I’ve had for a long time, so nothing new really.” He shrugged. “Other than that, not much has gone on, learned some rumors.” He chuckled. “You would think the guards wouldn’t really react to the training dummy’s.”

“How goes the search for the head by the way?” Celestia asked.

“I think it’s just gone, don’t ask, ‘cause we never found the darn thing.” He chuckled. “I swear, the thing must be in orbit or something, and I don’t even know how that could have happened!” He laughed a little. “Ordered special ones, as a just in case.”

“I hope nopony gets hurt when it falls.” Celestia noted. “So you didn’t come here for small talk.”

“You’d be surprised.” Shawn shrugged. “I wouldn’t mind doing that. But sadly, yeah.” He rolled his shoulders. “On to business. So, supplies, and something about an item from Luna?” He sighed. “Alright, lets get to work.”

“Well,” Pensword spoke as he slowly wrapped up the story. His ears flicking back to the crowd he knew was behind him. “I have to say that the happiest I was that day, was when I saw Alto and Bellacosa embrace their older sister. Realizing that through a loop hole, I had saved two innocent lives. As well more then likely others who were outside of the wall. It was also interesting to note that while they married to where their coats never shined, I think it could be said that maybe a lot of Equestria has a little Crystal Empire blood in their veins.” He chuckled and breathed outwards and it seemed to be a verbal cue that he was done talking.

After a moment of silence, one of the braver guards raised a hoof, proceeding to ask a question. “Is it true that you took on a dragon with a pitchfork?”

Pensword blinked and stood there in silence, He slowly smiled. “Well, if I did, it must have been a good reason.” He chuckled a little. “Still, I might say no, but after Sombra, I am not denying anything till I can confirm or deny it for real.” He paused and smiled even bigger. “Still, that would have been one interesting event.”

“What about you telling off a mass of Crystal Empire Captains?” Another guard questioned.

“That, was real.” He closed his eyes. “I will not speak ill of them, as I worry most of them did not live past the last battle. Just that until Luna arrived I had some… seniority in some sense. Also, I had to protect the children.” He shivered a little. “They were good leaders, just trying times for us all. Try keeping a cool head when your leadership was just toppled, from the inside.”

“Is it true you carried Lord Hammer Strike into the empire on your back?” One spoke up.

“Yes.” Pensword replied. “I had a little help from Grif to get him on my back but I carried him through the land to the gates of the Crystal Empire.” he was actually amazed at the question, but figured it was from a soldier who had come in after that scene he had talked about.

“What knocked him out?” the same guard asked.

“Frankly, Sombra trying to kill the three of us at the start of the adventure, however with time, well, storywise it was due to a sneak attack by changelings… which it seemed back then there had been a rather nasty battle with them as well.” he blinked. “How many different times will we have a Thousand years ago happening anyway?”

“What do you mean sir?”

“Changelings attacked a thousand years ago, Nightmare Moon was banished a thousand years ago, Discord was sealed a thousand years ago.” he paused and looked to Moonshade. “Anything else I am missing?” he looked back at the gathering. “I just hope we are done with a thousand years come back for revenge type things.” He sighed, “Or repeats.” By this time the group had convened into the Mess Hall.

“Okay let’s see.” Taze looked down his list carefully. “Pipsqueak, Alula, Twist,” he trailed down the list of names carefully. “Ok it looks like thats all of the foals from the snowball fight.” He wiped his brow, it had been hours but he’d managed to finally get too everyone on his list, darting back to the tavern he stopped in the back yard and in a few moments the human Taze stepped back into the punchbowl somewhat exhausted and happy to see the main room deserted. “Mutatio? Me-Me?” he called out. “You guys okay?”

“They are up in their room I think.” Berry replied with a shake of her hoof to the stairs. “I think they were getting full from the emotions in the room, odd, none of us noticed them feeding.”

“You wouldn’t notice the insignificant amount two changelings could skim off of everyone in the room and fill themselves.” Taze said. “Sylvio back upstairs?”

“Yep, they let him back into your room I think.” She shook her head. “Sorry, the paperwork and bills due at the end of the month always confuse me, Twilight helped with some of the language in the bill.”

“Did everyone enjoy their stuff?” Taze asked

She smiled. “This time I can say yes, they all enjoyed the gifts.”

“I hope you didn’t mind the extra people, I actually feel kinda bad, you didn’t really intend to have anyone here did you?” Taze asked.

“Nah, if anything it has caused the Tavern to become a little more of a center of activity. Also it is nice to have most of the rooms on a floor filled instead of a lot of empty rooms.” She laughed. “It also gives my daughter bragging rights at school.”

“Well have fun Berry, I need a nap before the others get back.” He said. “It’s been a long day.”

“Okay, have a good nap, and I’ll let the others not to be too loud to let you sleep.” She smiled and waved good bye.

“Thanks Berry.” He said as he climbed the stairs and made his way to his room. Opening the door, he gave Sylvio a scratch behind the ears before heading over to his bed and falling forward, he was unconscious before he hit the pillow.

“So throw it on, twist the gem clockwise, and I’m back as Hammer Strike?” Shawn questioned as he turned the bracelet over in his hand, taking in its details. It was a simple gold band with a ruby on it in the shape of an anvil, which he chuckled at.

“That is the basics of it, yes.” Princess Celestia nodded. “The enchantments are relatively new but everything seems to work.”

“Good to hear, shall I give it a go?” He said placing it on his wrist, then placing his hand onto the ruby with a pause.

“If you would like.” Celestia nodded.

Shawn gave a shrug as he turned the gem, with a short burst of light and an audible ‘pop’, he found himself standing on hooves.

“Well then, that was easier than last time.” Shawn replied, looking at his hooves.

“This should allow the two of you to access this other form much easier, incase you must visit the empire or other areas of Equestria.” Celestia noted.

Shawn chuckled. “Yeah, that will be very useful. Thanks again, to both you and your sister.”

“Of course.” Celestia nodded. “Was there anything else you needed?” She asked.

“Not that I know of.” Shawn, or Hammer Strike, replied with a smile. “Anything you wish to talk about or request?” He gave a raised brow.

“No.” She shook her head. “Currently, I am kept well up to date by the reports from Moonshade and Twilight Sparkles observations.” Celestia noted. “Have a happy Hearth's Warming Lord Hammer Strike.” She said bowing her head.

“You as well.” Hammer Strike replied. “Should you ever feel the need for small talk, send me a message.” He chuckled. “I have enough bits for the train tickets.”

“I shall keep that in mind, I believe you had someplace to be heading to?” She smiled as she remained otherwise serine and no emotions. Yet it seemed that she already knew what he was planning on doing.

“Certainly, I guess I shall bid you, Adieu.” He said with a nod, turning around, and starting his walk out. Upon exit, he was greeted with a slightly darker sky, and the two guards waiting for him, though not in this form.

“Good day my lord.” One guard nodded as though Shawn where any other nobel.

“Certainly.” He replied, raising his brow. “I do believe there was some questions to be answered.” He hummed afterwards with a small smile.

“Excuse me?” the other guard asked “I’m sorry my lord but we are currently escorting somepony.”

“Ah yes, what was his name?” Hammer started as he turned the gem with a smirk and a flash of light Shawn was standing there. “Oh yes, Shawn, was it?”

“My lord.” Both guard stiffened. “I’m sorry we did not recognize you.”

Shawn raised a brow as he turned the gem and reverted back to Hammer Strike. “You act as though I expected you to, not like this, for we never truly met like this.” He smiled. “Should I start?” He gave a smirk before chuckling a little.

“Of course my lord.” The guard on the right said.

Hammer chuckled. “Alright, It is a pleasure to meet you, I am Hammer Strike.” He said with a low nod.

“I am Blast Shield.” The one on the right bowed.

“And I am his brother Tower Shield.” The left one bowed.

“Well met.” Hammer smiled. “Shall we head off?”

“Of course my lord.” Blast Shield answered as the two took their positions.

“Anything new happen recently, besides the warpath and rumors on that Lord Shawn, fellow.” He jokingly smirked, chuckling a little. “Don’t expect that often, I would rather not split my personality.”

“Princess Celestia has ordered us to… relocate some of Bluebloods servants.” Tower Shield answered.

“Hopefully somewhere can be found.” He replied with a small frown. “To be out of a job over a reason like that…” He shook his head. “Any good news?”

“All damages incurred by the changeling attack have been officially repaired, trade agreements with the Crystal Empire are going well, as well.” Blast Shield noted.

“That’s very good to hear.” He smiled a bit. “The Crystal Empire could use it.”

After a bit of time he found himself at the train station bidding his two guards farewell, but saying they will meet again, someday. With a sigh he walked into the train and got himself into an area that was pretty empty. “Good, less company.” He muttered to himself, with a sigh, a bit tired.

As he sat himself down there was a flash of light and before him was a scroll, wrapped in a ribbon and golden insignia of the sun. With a raised brow he pulled up the scroll and opened it up to read Celestia’s message.

‘Dear Lord Hammer Strike

It has come to our knowledge that all former servants of house Strike have passed on to the great fields. It is therefore our greatest pleasure to….’

“Lord Hammer Strike?” A rather well cultured voice broke his reading of the letter, “At least I presume you are Lord Hammer Strike.”

“Yes?” He replied looking up at the ten to fifteen ponies in front of him. “Uh. Can I be of assistance?” He questioned with a raised brow.

“Very good sir, I have been asked to act as your personal Seneschal in acclimating to the Equestrian society, I assure you at the moment those who were in training or are Seneschal’s are all well aware of how to accommodate those, from another time, Princess Luna is to thank for that.” He smiled. It was here that Lord Hammer Strike was seeing that a few of the ponies had askew wigs.

After a moment of processing those around him he closed his eyes and sighed a little. “Blueblood?” He questioned. “The, wigs…” He said, twirling his hoof lightly.

“A tactic to keep the staff for Prince Blueblood from suffering too much, we, took a slight hit for the rest of the servants, also before you ask, he is not a real prince, just part of his name. He is a noble pony none the less.”

“One that seems…” Hammer Strike paused for a second. “Stuck up, at least from what I myself know.”

“More like, old society from five hundred years ago.” A maid muttered. “He is trying to act in charge, though he fights with his brother who unlike blueblood had actually taken up residence in one of their far flung holdings to run that part of their estates. Though his father is much worse, however none of us worked for him.”

“Quite a bit of info.” He hummed in question.

The Seneschal only smiled. “Always good to know what the noble houses are doing, and seems that you will be the talk of the servants what with getting a small jump start on your staff from Blue Blood's house, I do have one thing to ask, we don’t have to wear wigs will we?”

“Certainly not.” He gave a small smile. “You are all free to wear what you wish.” He sighed a bit heavily. “We have not even moved into the Everfree castle yet…” He said placing a hoof to his head. It was at this moment he noticed all of them seemed to still be standing, though the train was on its way to starting its journey. “Still standing? We have a while before we show up to Ponyville…”

The Group blinked and looked at each other but after another move of the hoof from Lord Hammer Strike the group slowly settled down onto the train just as it jerked forward leaving the station.

“There we go.” He smiled. “Let me finish this letter and we can continue our conversation, alright?”

“Of course Lord Hammer Strike,” The seneschal replied with a bow of his head. “If you need anything you can call on me. My name is Polished Brass.”

“A pleasure to meet you, though it might take me a bit to get your name down.” He tapped a hoof to his head. “Takes me a bit to remember names.” He smiled as he grabbed the letter again.

‘...it is therefore our greatest pleasure to aid you in restaffing your house. These servants were recently released from service of the estate of Prince Blueblood. We hope they well provide you with the same faithful loyal service as they did him.

HRH

Princess Celestia of Equestria.’

“That, somewhat explains that…” He mumbled to himself.

“So…” He started again. “Polished Brass, how was this explained to yourself and those with you?”

“Well, it was either, land on the streets without work, or take a job in moving into Ponyville and then the Everfree. Many of us took the job as a means to keep having a roof over our heads and, in our own way, shape a noble house from the start.” He looked to one of the maids as he said the last part.

“We’re you told full info on my companions and myself?”

The group remained silent and it was the same maid who had been looked at that broke the silence, it was clear that she might be a little outspoken. “Well, if we did we sure won’t blab it on the train car and that is a fact.” She nodded her head to emphasize that point.

“Oh I have a feeling we’re in for an interesting time.” He said with a tone they couldn’t pick up on.

Pensword looked up at the sky and back to the ground. It was a nice distraction but most of the soldiers had gone about checking on equipment or planning out the next day. Leaving Pensword and Moonshade to wonder the empty street a little. Pensword only paused. “Moonshade, I just got a, I don’t know why but I just wondered how many free rooms we have left in the tavern, I think the top floor and some space in the basement.”

Moonshade only chuckled. “What? Worried that somehow Canterlot is going to send more ponies our way? Why would they do that? I think we already doubled the population of the Ponyville regions already. I doubt they would send anypony else, especially with how close we are to setting up camp at the castle.” She paused and looked at him. “Although in legend Pensword seemed to have a, gut feel about events, I better start having the guards either vacate the place to stay in the Barracks or start putting more ponies into the same room.”

“Thank you,” He paused and laughed. “Well, two hours till he comes back, and I wouldn’t mind if you came with me to pick him out, as you do technically represent the troops in some fashion.”

“So how was your first Hearth's Warming?” she asked as they left the fort.

“Well,” he began as they started down a path that was starting to be well worn already. “It was amazing, nice to see the snow covering everything for, well for white holiday.” he finished before blinking and she could tell he was having a small bout of sadness. “I however miss my family, and wonder how they are handling a Christmas without me. Family is close and important with me. Kind of like the Pegasus race in a way.” He took a slow deep breath and let it out slowly again. “Still, having ponies and humans I consider family and close friends.” he smiled at her a little, “It helped to dull the pain.” He chuckled a little. “Still, what a nice holiday, and so peaceful.” He looked to Moonshade suddenly with a questioning look. “Is there some type of giant holiday meal for Hearth Warming day?” he asked, looking a little serious.

“Depends on the ponies involved I imagine your friends this morning probably have family and such they need to spend the evening with.” Moonshade noted.

“Very true, then I think we should have a nice dinner at the tavern if that is okay sounding to you Major.” He chuckled a little and smiled.

“I believe you three also have unfinished business between yourselves.” She noted. “Are you ready for it?”

“I believe I am ready for that, the gifts are wrapped and we just need to meet up as a group.” He smiled with a laugh. “Actually, I got something for you as well that I didn’t get a chance to give yet. So I wouldn’t mind if you joined as well.” He winked a little. “I think you would like the items I got.”

“Well if it is a direct request of my superior I can’t very well refuse now can I?” She smiled. Pensword shook his head as they continued their way to the Tavern to regroup and hopefully get Taze when he gets back from his errands to be at the Train station waiting for Lord Shawn’s arrival.

It was about two hours later that Taze, Moonshade, Twilight Sparkle, Mutatio in disguise, and Pensword all standing and waiting for the train to arrive from Canterlot. At the moment it was just silence. Pensword turned to his friend. “Okay, thought experiment, or rather from a note from Matthew. Japan, with control of the Mongolian Horde.”

“That would end up with a race of warriors able to be equally dangerous with a sword or bow, while riding a horse with their knees with steel and japan's advanced armor technologies and weapon designs, they’d have asia in ten years, europe in five, the world in three.” Taze said. “Not including travel.”

“Or storms.” Pensword replied. “That is a scary thought… but those are decades right?” He paused. “Nevermind, the Mongolians did conquer part of the Europe.” He chuckled and looked saddened. “I miss all my history books, I could teach so much to the troops and to Moonshade.”

“What I wouldn’t do for a book of the five rings right now.” Taze noted. “Maybe the grandmasters notes could help me refine my style.” he looked back at his swords.

“At least we have been reading up on Arty a little.” Pensword replied with a chuckle.

“The art of war is useful for learning strategy and skill.” Taze nodded. “But the book of the five rings was written by miyamoto musashi, the arguably best human to ever lay a hand on a sword, the book is like a ‘sword play for idiots’ manuel.”

It was here that the two noticed something, Twilight had a piece of parchment and wrote something on it. She looked up and smiled. “Sorry, I just keep hearing this words, and so I thought you might like a list if they do open a pathway home, of things to take with you, so that you don’t have this when you are back on Earth.”

"You’re gonna grill us on this later aren't you?" Taze asked her deadpan.

“Well, it sounds like a fascinating part of your history.” She blinked at the face Pensword made. “A bad part of it?”

“No, just, what we are doing is something intellectuals do at times, they take what they know, find another friend that has knowledge and hash out what might be called an alternate history. For example, what if NIghtmare Moon won? Or Celestia was the one to become jealous? OR Sombra won?” He smiled a little. “Now not all would be like that, because, what if Luna never got jealous? What if their was a thousand years of Luna and Celestia ruling side by side. Would the castle be abandoned now? Would this area be a built up metropolis?” He smiled a little. “That, is what we are doing, the wonderful world of What If.”

“You have to remember Twilight, we’ve seen your history, and ninety percent of your wars where in self defense against foreign sources, for the most part ponies are peaceful from what your history says.” Taze noted. “It’s not the same for humans, we developed war first and human history has considerably more war then peace. We have had to make several classifications for war just to be able to sort the war in our history, we have put more resources than can be comprehended into finding a bigger stick to hit the other guy with or a larger rock to throw. it has caused many different people to come into notoriety for many different reasons, and it is human nature to consider ‘What if this person had this?’ or ‘What if that guy had that?’ it’s how we live.”

Pensword nodded his head. “If you could look at one of your pony races to get a small inkling for how humanity worked.” he smiled and spread his wings a little. “I think the Pegasus history might give a few clues.” He looked sideways. “Reminds me, I need to check out a book on the Thestral Ponies and their History at some point.” he chuckled as he turned his ears. “I hear the train. Just crossed the trestle.”

Twilight and Moonshade looked at each other. “How? I mean I don’t hear it.” Twilight spoke as she looked around. “I know Ponies hear better than humans but how?”

“I grew up and trained myself to listen for the whistle of a train engine. I think I can catch it on the wind where others will just pass it off as something else on the wind, not the whistle is nothing compared to some of the horns of the trains back home, but I can know a train whistle when I hear one.”

“He really likes trains.” Taze shrugged.

After a moment, the train came into view. Some time later it came to a stop in front of them, the doors opening and the crowd coming out, but with no sign of Shawn.

“Something seems off.” Taze noted looking around. “My spider sense is tingling.”

“Possibly due to the fact you are looking for another.” A familiar voice said behind the group.

“Shawn? Where are you?” Taze turned around and looked around the area at his own height.

“Shawn isn’t here, but I am.” He heard the voice again and a poke at his side. “Now, stop that, we have business to work out.”

Pensword blinked and then moved to a stance of attention. “Lord Hammer Strike, I was not expecting you to be arriving on tonights train.” He remained still and looking forward without saying another word.

“Oh my lord I see Princess Celestia presented you with her Hearths Warming gift.” Taze noted. “I take it you have come to inspect the preparations?”

“I will be with you as we start the move, but, I do have another question for you Pensword.” Hammer chuckled. “Know if there is another floor empty, or rooms available? For we are being joined by more.”

“I think so, the top floor is empty, at the moment that is.” Pensword replied. “I only know this from exploring and asking Berry Punch, usually during Hearth Warming if family or relatives visit they stay in the homes not in taverns or inns.”

“Good… Good.” Hammer replied, looking behind the group. “Well Brass, shall we get everything set up? I will have to talk with Berry about this.”

“Of course milord. I take it this is the group you referred to?” He raised an eyebrow. “I take it you have already taken a commander for any troops who would serve your house?”

“Yes, Pensword here.” He replied.

“Brass?” Taze asked as he turned to the pony. “You’re not going to try and turn lord Hammer Strike into a uptight self righteous nutbag who thinks the dust on his hooves is worth more than everyone else are you?”

The Schencheal only made a face. “After seeing Prince Blueblood, I dare say we might try and let him set his pace first… Polish what he is, nothing more.”

Pensword blinked. “Uh… wait,” He blinked and steeled his face. “Wait, just who are you. As you know I am Sir Pensword and I am Captain of any guards of Lord Hammer Strike, Who are you?”

The Pony only smiled, “I am Polished Brass and I am the new Schencheal for Lord Hammer Strike.”

Pensword only nodded slowly. “So you are effectively the one that runs the entire servants of the house, as well as work part time as calendar keeper?”

“My my, you do know your words and I thought most guards were just all about orders and nothing else.” He was only smiling now.

“I like learning.” He growled back. “I was either going to be a scholar or a warrior, You can see what I picked for main focus, I still have my hobbies.”

“Wonderful.” Hammer sighed to himself.

Polished Brass only bowed his head slowly, the horn on his head dipped to the ground. “My apologies, first let me introduce myself, I am Polished Brass, and I felt it would be wise to see what, kind of ponies you have around you, and seems you have come from the Celestia school of thought, respectful but enjoys the thoughts and free thinking.” He only smiled. “Nice to see her thoughts being used again after so many decades of neglect.”

“One rule.” Taze said to Brass. “When we get into the Everfree castle, my room and Sir Grif’s is off limits, I am very particular about my things as is Sir Grif, no one is to enter the room for chance of something being placed wrong alright?”

“Very well, I shall be sure to keep that in mind with any of the staff that is not currently helping you or your friend Grif and to make sure your room is kept, untouched unless you give word otherwise.” His voice very proper and showed he understood and had no plans of undermining what had been asked of him.

“Okay, but why did you ask about an entire floor, I mean surely Polished Brass could stay in your room Lord Hammer Strike, why all the extra rooms being needed?” Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow, ”Surely you are not planning to turn the top floor into some private residence or something?”

“About that…” He didn’t finish as the rest of Polished Brass’ group caught up with their items. “Not just him.”

Pensword only blinked. “That is a platoon of, okay I can see why you asked for more rooms.” He was just staring. “Taze, make a note, Moonshade as well, as soon as winter wrap up is over. We are moving out even if I have to destroy any tornadoes to make it happen. Ponyville might not handle any more ponies meant for Everfree.”

“I think I’ll get the forward parties ready to move as soon as possible.” Taze said “This many civilians we’ll need the path clear asap.”

“Agreed, take men from my group if needed.” Pensword replied. “Not sure how many can wield a blade.”

Hammer Strike walked into the Tavern with a quick look around. He spotted Berry behind one of the counters, currently looking over a ledger at the counter. “Ah, Berry, I hope I am not interrupting anything important, but I might need to speak with you, about some business.”

“What is it Lord Hammer Strike?” Berry smirked giving him a theatrical bow.

“Funny.” He chuckled low. “But, it seems we are in need of more rooms, perhaps another seven to eight.” He paused for a second. “Do you by chance have that many rooms free? I would of course be paying for them myself this time, not by Celestia.”

“There’s always open rooms I think we got six on the final floor.” Berry said. “Why do you need so many?”

Hammer chuckled and then sighed. “Celestia has sent some… Help…”

She raised an eyebrow “Help?”

It was at that moment Polished Brass had walked into the Tavern, taking in the details of the structure before giving a nod.

“I must say, a rather unique way of handling a housing situation at the moment.” He paused and bowed to Berry Punch. “Good Day Madam. I am Polished Brass new Schencheal for Lord Hammer Strike.”

“Okay, I’m gonna need some more clarification here.” Berry said. “Now I haven’t had anything to drink yet so I know I’m not hallucinating, what the buck is going on?”

“Know how most nobles have those who assist in daily routine?” Hammer started.

“Yes…” Berry responded.

“Exactly. But not, just him.” He finished.

“Didn’t figure you where the servant type.” Berry said with a grin.

“Yeah, it was a surprise to me.” Hammer said. “It was either this or on the street, and even then, I couldn’t let that happen.” He chuckled. “Might get a bit bored since I won’t really be requesting much.”

“Then at least allow us the duty to maintain the quarters so you can focus on your forging or other tinkering.” Polished Brass replied. “Just think of living every inventors dream, having staff to help pick up or take care of the tasks either too busy or do not care about.”

“Whilst it would be helpful, I wouldn’t want to rely on it, otherwise I will end up being lazy and possibly more reckless.”

“Very well, then at least give us a changing schedule. You must at least realize that when you start hosting you cannot clean all the rooms by yourself, or cook meals for twenty ponies or so. If anything, the staff might enjoy having a noble who knows the work they do, and helps out, just let us handle certain areas of the rebuilt castle or quarters.” He only smiled and kept that same calm tone of voice.

Pensword only smiled. “Oh nice, debating on duties, right from the start different from other nobles I have seen in my brief time in modern Canterlot.”

“Certainly.” Hammer replied. “Alright then…” He paused. “Now, onto the business of rooms.” He said turning to Berry. “How much will it require for the six rooms?”

“Three hundred bits.” Berry said doing the basics. “Not including food and such.”

“Oh.” Hammer chuckled. “I actually do not have that much on myself, might have to grab the rest.” He said, reaching into his coat to pull out a bag before placing it down on the counter before Berry. “Give me a minute, I’ll get the rest.” He smiled as he turned and headed for the stairs.

“Of course, you know where to find me.” Berry called back before looking back at the main room and blinked. “Uh,” She looked behind her and rubbed her hooves over her eyes before looking back. They were already tidying the commons. “You don’t have to do that.”

Polished Brass only smiled. “Well, we might come to an agreement on, lowering the cost for extra days, if we can work a little around the tavern. We like working for our keep.”

“We’ll have to see after” Berry responded. “For now I gotta go pick my daughter up from the apples.” Berry said heading for the door.

“Very well, I shall inform Lord Hammer Strike where you have gone off to, when he returns to pay the rest of the bill.” He bowed again and slowly began to walk towards the stairs.

After a moment Polished Brass found himself at Lord Hammer Strikes room, the door was slightly ajar with sounds coming from inside.

Polished Brass knocked on the door and it swung open fully and he blinked. “My word… it looks like a child ran rampant inside the room.”

“Oi! It is not that bad.” Hammer defended. “I just haven’t had the time to clean up from the wrapping, and creation of several projects, from last night.” He sighed. “Yeah, it is messy, I was going to work on that tonight after we returned from eating, then open what I was given.” He gestured the neat pile of wrapped objects on the side.

“Ah, if you need help tomorrow, do not hesitate to ask any of us, we would enjoy helping and giving a hoof, more hooves make light work.” Polished Brass replied with a small smirk, a new facial expression for him. “Gives you a chance to see how we work.”

“Perhaps.” Hammer sighed. “Still adjusting to this…” He moved his hoof in a circular gesture. “Might… Take some time.” He paused. “Is there something going on?” He questioned suddenly. “I was going to give her the rest.” He paused.

“She has gone to Sweet Apple Acres to pick up her daughter for the night, she will be back later tonight.” he replied, “You may want to wait till then to give your payment so that nothing gets lost.”

“Certainly.” He replied, putting the pouch into the chest and closing it. “Certainly… Now, what to do…”

There was a sound of the door downstairs opening abruptly and voices talking to each other. After a moment there was a pause and the sound of hooves coming upstairs.

Pensword poked his head into the room. “I am to relay a message,” he cleared his voice. “Please tell your friends that they are invited to Sweet Apple Acres for dinner with the Apple Family.” He tried to say that with a southern accent. “Well that is the message milord.”

Hammer raised his brows. “I nearly forgot about that. I guess we are headed there, but I don’t think they mean all of us… I have an idea.” He said heading back the chest in which he had stored his bits. He pulled out one of the sacks that had bits in it before turning to Polished. “I’m sure you and the rest could use a meal yourself, the train ride did run through what would be dinner for most, so I want you to use this to get a meal for all of you. Use what you need.” He said with a smile, holding the sack out to Polished. “On me, I could not make you use your own money, you just arrived and I don’t expect you all to carry quite a number of bits on you.”

“Very well, we shall find a place to eat and we shall see you when you get back from your evening out.” Polished Brass took the bag with his magic and turned around to walk out of the room.

Hammer sighed as he looked around the room one more time. “Soon.” He muttered to himself, before perking up slightly. “Well, on to dinner I suppose.” He said to Pensword.

“Agreed, just to let you know Applebloom is going to be leading us there, as she walked over to here and now back. For a filly she can walk a long distance.”

“Sometimes people, or ponies in this case, just walk. Walk for long points in time, by distraction, by thought, or by simple boredom.” He chuckled. “It explains my walks.” He said, heading out the door of his room as he closed the door behind him.

The three, Hammer Strike, Pensword, and Grif found themselves walking with Appleblood to Sweet Apple Acres, though when they got close enough she ran ahead saying she would see them inside.

Hammer simply chuckled as she ran ahead. “Ready?” He smiled as he looks to Pensword and Grif.

“Of course my lord.” Grif smiled as he gestured intricately.

“Ah, cut that out.” Hammer chuckled. “We’re all friends here, and I still don’t know what to even think of that.” He sighed. “Not while it’s, when it’s just us-” He paused.”Or even out there, you don’t need to use the lord title.”

“Fine.” Grif said. “It was fun watching you squirm though.”

“It just…” He sighed. “I don’t know what to think of this.”

“Well, you can get back to normal.” Pensword replied after scanning the area with his hearing. “Me, this is my new normal,” He shook his head. “I mean… I am not wearing anything, and that is considered normal.” He shook his head. “Anyway, you’ll get use to it, or go mad.” He blinked as he shook a thought from his head. “Oh look, we are eating in the barn tonight.”

Hammer chuckled. “I think I’ve already gone mad, look at what stunts I’ve been doing. Building, smithing, we fought in two wars.” He sighed. “Two wars. It’s certainly… not what I would expect. But I guess that’s how it is…”

“Well, that is what happens, you never know till your back’s to the wall what you will do.”

“At least we got each others backs.” Grif noted. “Better than being alone.”

Pensword shivered. “I do not think I would have been strong enough if it was just I here in Equestria.”

“Thankfully we don’t have to worry about that.” Hammer smiled. “Come now, we’re here.” He said entering the barn to reveal Applejack, Big Mac, Granny Smith, Moonshade, Berry Punch, Berry Pinch, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie, Spike, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Applebloom, Dinky, Derpy, and even the Doctor.

“Full house it seems.” He chuckled.

“Good morning San Francisco.” Grif chuckled under his breath.

“Uh what?” Pensword muttered to Grif, a moment before he smiled as he got the reference his friend had given. He then turned to smile at the group. “Thank you for the invite.”

“Think nothin’ of it Sugarcube.” Applejack responded.

“And too the lady of the house.” Grif spoke producing a lily he had swiped from Berry’s vase to Granny Smith.

“Well now, a gryphon given me a flower.” Granny Smith said. “Now I’ve seen it all.”

“Never know.” Hammer chuckled. “Never know.”

Pensword nodded. “I have learned never to say that, it usually gets disproven.”

“Certainly.” Hammer agreed. “Now, how is everypony?”

He was met with the majority, at once, responding with a typical, ‘good’, ‘well’, and a single ‘Okie Dokie Loki’.

Pensword only smiled before looking around him. “So, is their assigned seating or will we be seating randomly?” He smiled a little after his question. “Just, rather not sit in somepony else’s seat.” He finished off as he tapped the floor a little with a hoof.

As he was looking down, he did not get the look that formed on Rarity’s face, however it was Granny who beat all to the punch. “Well,” She began, I think the two guards might prefer to sit against the wall facing the doors incase any trouble makers show up, both in the middle?” She asked as she slowly walked to the two seats.

Moonshade blinked and looked at Pensword as he looked at her. They both blinked at the same time before chuckling. “I guess,” She began, “That could work, I never liked sitting back to a door anyway.”

Pensword nodded his head. “Nor I, and yet my workspace for schooling had me face against a wall and back to a door, anytime someone walked by I turned around wondering if they were going to speak to me.”

Moonshade only nodded. “I shall keep that in mind with your office, your office and barracks should be done by Winter Wrap Up.” She paused and shook her head. “A fort built and to be abandoned this spring. Did we not think this through?”

“Nah,” Pensword started in reply as they walked to their seats. “I think if anything, it will make the job safer on site, I think we had three building collapse during construction, and two from heavy snow fall? If anything while we lost supplies, no guards were hurt.” He shook his head. “Imagine that happening in the heart of the forest.”

Moonshade only nodded her head as she blinked when Pensword turned and moved the chair out for her. She only smiled and sat down and made an eep when she felt the chair be pushed in a little. She turned her head to the side as Pensword sat down. She only smiled and turned her head to look at her plate to hide a slight blush.

“Chimichanga cherries? That is awesome.” PInkie Pie yelled out in a loud joyful voice.

While this had happened with Pensword and Moonshade under the deft hoof of Granny Smith, it left Grif and Lord Hammer Strike to find a place to sit for the meal.

“Excuse me.” Grif said as he moved to where Spike and the CMC were. “Seems easier to sit with the smallest when you're amongst the biggest.” he noted.

“You’re gonna sit with us Mr. Grif?” Applebloom questioned.

“Is that a problem?” Grif asked.

“Ah just thought you would sit with Hammer or Pensword…” She continued.

“But I always sit with Pensword and Hammer Strike.” He put a fake whine to his voice “I don’t wanna.” he pouted.

That caused the young ones around him to chuckle. “Okay then.” Applebloom said.

Hammer Strike on that note had actually found an empty seat, next to Rarity.

“Is this seat available miss Rarity?” He questioned.

“But of course my lord.” She smiled. “One might say it has been waiting for you.”

He chuckled as he sat down. “How has your day been? Well, I would presume?”

“Oh it has been excellent.” Rarity smiled “I opened presents with my friends this morning, spent the afternoon with my family and now I am back here surrounded by my friends again, I couldn’t ask for a better Hearths Warming.”

“Sounds like a wonderful time.” He smiled as he looked to everypony present.

“And you my lord? How was Canterlot?” she asked.

“Mostly a business trip, but, I do have… servants now…” He sighed but shrugged afterwards. “I don’t know how to feel on that…”

“Well surely you couldn’t have expected to maintain the Everfree Castle yourself could you?” She asked.

“Certainly not. It’s just…” He paused, something conflicting. “It’s just…” He sighed. “I don’t know, do you think I can talk with you after all this?”

“Of course my lord.” She smiled at him.

As the groups were talking, Apple Jack and Big Mac got up and moved to a long table that was against one side of the barn. On the table were plates of food with metal covers to keep the meals warm and they quickly began to pass out the food to everypony, while this happened Twilight was up as well to help AppleJack with filling up the drinks as the conversations continued.

“Rainbow Dash,” Twilight admonished, “That is for the toasting, don’t drink it all at once.” She sighed and refilled Rainbow Dash’s glass before moving on to finish the task. It was just minutes later that Granny Smith called the room to silence with a slight click of her horse shoes on the table.

“Now, as Matriarch of this her family and gathering, I would like to first say thank you for coming, and spending time with us. We know it is hard to be with family if they are far away, and that is why we have this every year, after those Flim Flam brothers showed that you are honorary family, we like to say welcome to old, and to the newcomers, welcome, we are just sad you have not family, so consider this a place of safety.” She smiled while she took a sip of water. “Now, I just want to start the toasting with a toast to our ancestors who found Harmony and the magic fire of friendship against the wendigo's.”

What followed was a group shout as they repeated Granny Smith’s toast. They then took a sip from the cups. Rainbow Dash stood up. “To the wonderbolts.” She took a sip as the others shouted the toast in repeat.

Grif stood up “To those that died for the Crystal Empire.” he said taking a sip. The others spoke a little more somberly repeating the toast.

Twilight Sparkle stood up next. “To Princess Celestia raiser of the Sun and Princess Luna, raiser of the Moon.” The exact same process occurred as before, with the repeat and the sip.

Rarity smiled as she stood up. “To Lord Shawn, who is not here physically, but here in thought and mind.” The group only shouted the first part before sipping their drink.

Apple Bloom was next to stand up. “To my big Sister Applejack, the best big sister ah could ever have.” She sipped from her drink as the others shouted “To Applejack.”

Applejack only blushed as stood up herself. “To my entire family, who has kept me true and straight when my own mind has gotten too big for the pastor.” This caused a few laughs but the group shouted the blessing as well.

Derpy stood up next and smiled. “To Equestria, may she forever shine as a beacon.” She raised her mug and took a sip as the others followed suit with “To Equestria.”

Pinkie stood up. “To the writers.” She looked at everyone who was staring at her. “I mean…. cupcakes?”

“To Cupcakes?” The toast ended up sounding more like a question while all present looked at each other in confusion and a shake of the head while a few muttered about it not being normal till Pinkie Pie did, well a Pinkie Pie.

Big Mac stood next and looked to Pinkie Pie with a confused look before looking straight ahead. “To Ponyville.” He called out, his voice while still low, still seemed to shake the room a little with his voice.

Fluttershy only eeped as she followed with “To Equestria.” Before she found herself standing and all present were looking at anyplace then her. She felt a little better and spoke, her voice sounding more like a gentle spring breeze at the moment. “To all the life on Equis, may she remain as wonderful tomorrow as it was yesterday.” No one repeated her toast as they sipped on the non alcoholic cider. It seemed that they were doing so for Fluttershy’s sake.

“To Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo raised her mug causing everypony to laugh as they humoured her with a sip.

“To Rarity!” Sweetie Belle chimed in, it seemed personal toasts were indeed coming from the foals.

“To Mommy and Papa!” Dinky finished everyone raised their mug Grif and Pensword grinned as they mouthed ‘To the Doctor’ and took their drink.

It was here that the Doctor stood up and smiled as he looked around. “To Derpy one of the most fantastic mares in the world, and to Magic, a most wonderful way to live.” He took a sip and smacked his lips a little and sat down after all the others toasted to Derpy. The Doctor leaned over and whispered something to her and while unhearable by all there, whatever it was, it caused Derpy to only giggle.

Spike stood up next before moving to stand on his chair. “To Twilight the best teacher and who raised me to be the best assistant dragon in Equestria.” He smiled with pride while Twilight blushed as her friends toasted her.

Moonshade stood up and actually blushed realizing that maybe she did not know what to say, however she did think of something. “To the dream, for without it, there would be no progress nor will to see another day.” She took a sip and after all the voices repeated her toast she sat down.

Pensword stood next and looked around the room slowly. “To our history, for with history, we have the rudder to guide us to our future.” He blinked as the ponies took the toast and repeated the two main ones. “To the Past and Future.” They all sipped as Berry Punch stood next. “To the humans and ponies from Canterlot, who have made my life a whole lot more interesting, and who have single hoofed created the most talked about place in town.” The group didn’t know how to respond so they just toasted to their “guests” at the tavern.

Berry Pinch stood and was in fact the last of the foals to do a toast. “I wish to toast the guests as well, who have also made mommy happy and made sure that our roof remains over our heads for a long time to come.” The toast that was repeated was “To our Guests again.” it was then that all turned to look at the last pony who had not given a toast yet.

Hammer Strike looked out to those before him, giving a smile he stood. “To Friendship,” He started, “Something that has brought us all together, a force that has made us, who we are, and shaped our bonds with one another.” His smile turned soft. “The bonds that held us all together, through the bad. So I say, to friendship, for without it, without you all, I surely would have gone mad, long ago.” He finished with a strong smile, lifting his glass.

The rest of the room thundered the final toast. “To Friendship.” They then finished the rest of the drink in the mug as Granny Smith stood up.

“I now say it is time to eat, dig in Friends and Family.” She sat down and the sounds of the covers being removed and the clink of silverware filled the barn, while conversations began either from where they were left or brand new ones adding yet another spice to the meal, one of friendship and conversation.

The meal itself was a very normal Equestrian blend of foods and grains, while their was a bit of fish for the Pegasus and Grif, it was thankfully prepared in a way that did not offend or made any ponies queasy, though their was one question asked from Scootaloo.

“Who made the fish?” What came next shocked not just Scootaloo but a few others as well. The Pony that raised a hoof was actually Fluttershy who was hiding behind her mane. “You?” Scootaloo asked in blunt shock. “But, you take care of animals, how?”

“Oh,” Fluttershy replied, her voice a little stronger as it was about something she liked. “Because not all my animal friends eats seeds or nuts, I do feed some of my weasel friends fish. There is Ms. Otter as well who also eats fish from the stream, and just because I care for animals doesn’t mean I don’t know about nature, did you know that if push came to shove some of those animals you think eat just leafy greens will eat meat? Or that if threatened,”

“I think that is good.” Twilight replied with a nervous laugh. “I doubt some of use would be able to finish our meal if you finished, Sorry Fluttershy but,”

“Oh,” Fluttershy interrupted Twilight, “I understand, I can get a little carried away, but nature is so fascinating and fun to watch.”

Pensword only smiled and nodded his head, his ears flicking to hone in on Fluttershy. “I agree, in a way, civilization tames a bit of the wild side of nature, so that at least from what Matthew told me, some humans never never hunt or see what it takes to,” he paused as Twilight glared. “Right, wrong topic.” He looked to Moonshade. “Reminds me of home.” he whispered. “Mom would tell me to stop talking about war around her.”

He did not expect her response, a giggle and a laugh as she covered her mouth with a hoof. “Well, you can talk about that if you want when we are snaking or something.”

Pensword actually blinked but nodded his head with a smile. “Thank you.”

“Your Welcome.” Pensword replied as he returned to his plate and meal as he lapsed into thought. He just listened to the rest of the meal conversation without talking as he just felt lost now with topics from some sports team he never heard of, to what was the nuances of weather control. Yet he didn’t know the first thing about even moving a cloud.

Eventually they found themselves all departing from the barn, some grouped together in their walk out, notable ones were, Pensword and Moonshade, Grif, and Hammer Strike and Rarity.

“I shall see you at the Tavern later, I am going to walk Miss Rarity home.” Hammer said to Grif and Pensword.

“I think I’m going to take a midnight flight.” Grif said, “Been a while since I got a chance to use these just for the sake of flying.” he gestured with his wings before taking to the air.

Moonshade only smiled. “I think I am going to show the old timer a refresher on moving clouds.” She smiled as she put a hoof into the side of Pensword’s ribs. “Come on, let’s get into the air.”

“Okay, okay drill sergeant I heard you the first time.” He sighed. “Old Timer? Just watch what you saw Whippersnapper, if you call me that respect your elders.” The two took to the air with a little bit of laughter on the wind.

FLIGHT! The thought reeled through Grifs mind as he soared as high as he could go. Thousands of years of dreaming and now he held it in his grasp. he couldn’t help but grin as he felt the wind on his fur and feathers. Opening his eye’s wide he marveled at the nights sky as he soared above the clouds. The beauty of the nights sky through his gryphon eyes was incredible. stretching as far as the mind could comprehend.

With a sudden flare of his wings he stopped his accent. He looked down as the expanse beneath him, the land played out like a giant patchwork quilt. How was he breathing up this high? How was he still warm enough to move? So many questions reeled through his mind as he took in the details around him. “To think it only took an alternate dimension and a complete change in species to get a view like this.” He said to no one in particular. While staying in the air, his griffon eyes spotted many small details as well as watching the sun slowly set in a dramatic manner and then from the same horizon came the moon rising up majestically to take its spot in the night sky as stars began to become visible to all who looked only up.

Over the next hour or so he simply hovered there soaking in the beauty of his surroundings, with a sigh he spied his watch, the others would be back at the tavern soon and he should get back. taking one last look at the sky he turned towards the tavern and let himself drop into a dive. Physics that had baffled scientists for years reacted on instinct as he flared his wings before the ground got to close and let himself slowly descend before landing on the ground. He entered the tavern with a grin plastered on his face, no matter what happened at least he had these memories.

“I must say,” Rarity replied in a breathless air of elegance. “I did not expect you to walk me home. I hope you didn’t mind me letting Sweetie Belle stay with her friends tonight.”

“I do not mind.” Hammer replied simply. “I could not just let you walk home alone, it just does not seem right.”

“Such a gentlecolt.” Rarity smiled. “Or is that some of the old world talking?” she poked.

He chuckled. “A little of that column, but it’s just in my nature.”

“Well you certainly have a good nature then.” She smiled. “You mentioned wanting to talk earlier?” she asked.

He paused for a second. “Yes...” He said hesitantly. “I was wondering if I could commission something from you.”

“Oh?” She asked with a raised eyebrow. “What do you have in mind?”

“An old memory, well... It seems, distant now.” He sighed. “Something, simple.” He gave a small smile. “A simple black jacket, perhaps a design on the back of it, simple dark blue pants, and a plain red shirt.”

“That’s possible.” Rarity said. “Who would they be for?” she asked.

“Myself.” He replied.

“Oh.” Rarity stopped for a moment. “Forgive me that just seems… mundane for your usual style.” she said.

“As said. It seems like an old memory now, but it was something I could remember still.” He sighed. “I didn’t use to dress like this, but now it seems it’s all I have.”

“I suppose I understand.” she said. “Sometimes it’s easier to have something to dress down in.” she noted.

“Certainly.” He said in a low voice, his eyes drifting around the town.

“Is something wrong?” she asked.

“I…” He paused. “I guess I’m thinking on the past. My mind has been drifting between my memories and I guess everything must catch up at some point.”

“Has Princess Luna or Twilight been able to do anything about your sleeping problem?” Rarity asked.

He laughed a bit in response. “There was an offer of a spell, but I don’t know if I will go for it.” He shrugged. “It would be nice, not needing sleep, but I like the time of peace that I get from it, time to collect my thoughts, perhaps thinks of things.” He smiled a little as he looked at her. “You know what I mean?”

“Some of the greatest pieces I’ve made have come to me in my sleep.” She smiled.

He simply smiled in response as the arrived at her home and place of business. “It seems we have arrived.” He looked to her again. “I guess this is where we part…”

“Goodnight, Lord Hammer Strike” she bowed her head a little before her horn ignited opening the door.

“Goodnight, Miss Rarity. Sleep well.” He replied as he turned to leave. As soon as he turned fully out of sight, his expression lowered.

Pensword blinked as he looked out over the sky as the sun was setting as he looked at Moonshade. “Uh, we are standing on the only cloud in the sky. You mentioned teaching me a little weather control refresher, am I correct?”

“Yes.” Moonshade said. “But I figured we’d work on your flying a little first.” she said

“Ah, it was that bad getting up here?” he asked looking down to the ground below. “To be honest the only times I did fly was to get to places fast, and engage in combat, most of the time it’s a blur.”

“Well tonight you learn to fly for the sake of it.” And with that, she bucked the cloud under them into non-existence.

With an almost eep like sound he started to fall from the ground and without meaning to or on some baser level that might be tied to instincts being kicked in for real. He opened his wings in panic and started to flap before he found that, he was slowing down and another thought hit him with a got to try that mentality, he stopped flapping and decided to just glide a little to the ground as he looked around and for once, with no arrows or swords or even armor around him, he was able to drink in the sights and he for a moment let his facade crack. “I, I am flying, this, humanity dreamt of this, and…” He trailed off with a very, very goofy grin on his muzzle.

“And?” She grinned at him as she kept up with him with an almost lazy glide.

“I, I don’t know, the wind, the move..” he paused and blinked as he found himself angling his wings and he landed with a fast trot before he started to beat his wings faster and he was back into the air and he rose as he found the sun was now setting. “I, I am flying, I, this is…” He smiled a little like a child. “I am actually flying under my own power and, just look out there, no noisy engines no gas fumes, and no glass, I am, just here, part of the air, part of nature, that is so cool.”

“It occurred to me earlier you’ve never had the opportunity to simply fly.” Moonshade noted. “Most pegasus and thestral foals are encouraged to fly as much as possible once they get off the ground.”

“Let me guess, all the walking we were doing to and from the fort tipped you off?” he chuckled as he began to mimic Moonshade moving his eyes around to keep himself, it reminded him of driving, even using the ears to make sure nothing was coming up from behind him. “I, Yeah, being in a war can give little time to fly, and…” he paused. “I am guessing you want to fly to destinations now?”

“Yeah, it is faster, you can fly over the buildings and avoid any road work or blocked roads.” She smirked. “In the air you can go above or below ponies if you need to get by.” She demonstrated that by flying a circle around him, only going around his barrel instead showing off flying both below and above him.

“Oh wow.” He muttered and he blinked. “I am behind the curve, I, I guess I should start practicing more if ponies look up to me, any… stories of my flight in the past?”

“Some Ponies called you ‘The Cleaving Wind.’ for the razor edges of your feathers allowed you to fall enemies simply by flying past them” she noted.

It actually took a moment before Pensword’s eyes widened and he actually dropped a little before regaining the lost altitude. “The Wing Blades.” He whispered. He began to laugh. “That, that makes sense.” he shook his head in shock at, at a tech that they contaminated the past with.

“The pegasi didn’t figure that out tell five hundred years later.” She explained. “Thestral versions have only been out for the last fifty years.” she replied with a laugh. “How did you get them? Brought a pair back with you?”

“Uh, actually, no. Lord, look he his my friend and you and I are what I hope is friends, between you and I, I think he wouldn’t mind us just calling him by his name without any titles.” Pensword huffed before starting again. “Hammer Strike made them along with my armor and his armor, and Grif’s armor and weapon, all in three days.” He shook his head. “I know it sounds far fetched but I saw it with my own eyes.”

“So in a sense you inspired the weapon that’s design was used to build your weapon?” she raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah, Stable time loop, at least I think it created it, which, oh great, now I am trying to think if me landing in equestria and becoming a pegasus was already in stone or not.” He shook his head as he focused back on the air. “This is why I do not like time travel and is something I do not even want to think about.” Pensword growled. “I, really dislike time travel and time paradoxes. It makes my head hurt and I just wrote stories about time travel.”

“Should we be heading back?” Moonshade asked. “The others might be back by now.”

Pensword only blinked and shook his head. “Not till after moonrise, I, I would like to see this happen, from the air, and.” he shook his head. ‘Been here for over two months maybe more going by the old earth calendar and I cannot get over the fact that the moon and sun rise and set in the same horizon… how does that even work?” He muttered as he found another cloud closer to town where he rested from the flying and gliding and just looked at the horizon, but not at the sun. “I like the moon a little better than the sun, easier to look at on the eyes.” he finished with a smirk as Moonshade landed next to him.

“I suppose I’ve never thought about it.” she admitted.

Pensword only smiled and chuckled lightly as they watched it rise into the air majestically as night fell upon the land. Pensword took a deep breath of the air. “I guess we should be heading back now. Thank you for getting me into the air just for the fun of it.”

“Well, I felt it was in there.” She poked his head with her bat wing. “It just needed to be woken up in something that was not life threatening. The better you are here in relaxed time, you’ll be better when you need to fight, to protect those around you.”

Pensword only nodded his head. “Very smart words, words I will do my best to remember.” He opened his wing and jumped from the cloud and a second later moonshade followed suit and pulled up beside him. “I got a question for you,” Pensword started again as he could see they were a ways from the Tavern. “Can you tell me more about this mythical wife I had?” She could tell from his tone of voice that it was something that he found amusing for some reason that she could not tell why. She also picked up a note of disbelief that he would marry in the past.

“Her name was Lunar Fang.” Moonshade said. “One of the first thestral mares in the military, legends say she was fierce in a fight and your devotion to Lunar Fang was unshakable.”

“Hold on, First thestral… mares? So, males were under Luna’s oath till Lunar Fang showed up?” He asked as they started to pass over the outskirts of the town, needing to fly all the way across town to get to the Tavern. He chuckled however as something clicked into his mind. “Whoever I marry, I would be devoted to her even into the afterlife. From the sounds of it, the two of us were two military ponies.” he stopped and found himself hovering a little like Rainbow Dash. “Heavens above… the foals of such a coupling… Tatarus would be shaken forever.” He had noticed that Moonshade was feeling a little uncomfortable with answering the question so, he tried a little silly act to cheer her up and to break up the conversation. They were nearing the Town Hall now that he was flying again after his momentary hover.

“I wouldn’t know, you died and Lunar Fang vanished from history.” Moonshade replied somberly.

Pensword only nodded his head, “Well, I did not die, which means vanishing or dying with it comes to any one of us three, and I hope those connected to us, might be overrated.” He smiled as they saw the Tavern’s roof, it was Moonshade who had to direct his attention to it. Which caused him to laugh a little. ‘Great, I get to learn buildings by how their roof looks, how many, I wonder what my teachers back home would think on that. Learning to navigate with wings and by the shape of the roof.” He was still chuckling as they landed and walked inside to see that at least to them, they were just behind Grif who was walking towards the stairs. He smirked as he just walked up to his left side. “Good evening Grif, seen Lord Hammer Strike?” He paused and blinked. “I cannot break that habit yet.”

Moonshade only smiled and started to head to the stairs. “Good night, I think I shall let you all open your gifts in your rooms.” She only got a few more steps to the stairs only to have Pensword actually dart through the air and land on the stairs in front of her.

“Really? I did get you a gift, and I was hoping you could stay and join us a little at least.” Pensword only tilted his head a little. “Still, I can understand if you need to sleep we all had a long day and you have been up a bit longer then most thestrals today I think.”

Moonshade only laughed. “Yeah, usually tonight is when we celebrate Hearth Warming Day events, with the Eve being gifts and tonight being eating and feasting, maybe next year I can show you how Thestrals celebrate, seeing how we were the natives to these lands and the Ponies came to settle after the Wendigo's forced them out of their old homes.”

“Ooh, that’s how thestrals fit into the mix.” Grif said.

It was at that moment that the soft sounds of hooves hitting the floor could be heard, Hammer Strike was walking up to the tavern, before they could get a look at his expression he shifted to a smile. “Ah, Hello.”

“Hey,” Pensword replied and smiled, “So… You think we can have our own little gift events before bed?” He paused and looked to Moonshade. “Err, is it bad luck or bad form to not open your gifts on Hearth Warming Day?”

Hammer only shrugged in response. “Perhaps, you never know.”

“Where did you get that idea?” She asked.

“I don’t know, I just over think things at times. Wondering all the different angles of a situation. But if you asked that question, it really is like earth gift giving of the western cultures, in that it is a gift and nothing more.” He chuckled a little and shook his head . “Still crazy ideas none the less.” Pensword smiled and looked at his friends. “Shall we head on up?” He looked up to the ceiling and their rooms.

“Lets get this done.” Grif nodded.

“Yeah, getting late and not sure what tomorrow will hold,” Pensword replied. “Onwards and upwards I say.” He started to walk towards the stairs and the rooms.

Grif entered his room retrieving his gifts before moving to Hammer Strike’s room.

Pensword quickly gathered his own gifts and soon all found ponies, or three ponies and a griffon were settled in Hammer Strikes’ room with a pile of gifts all ready to be opened.

“So, who goes first?” Hammer Strike hummed in question.

“Grif,” Pensword replied with a chuckle. “I vote for Grif.”

“I’ll second that.” Hammer said with a shrug.

Moonshade just looked around. “I, abstain?” She asked as if the word was foreign to her lips. “I don’t want to get involved in some shouting match.”

Grif handed Matthew a large black stained wooden case. “Here, me and Storm Hammer worked hard on this.”

Pensword blinked but he slowly took the black stained box and opened it with the metal latches, he had gotten better at using his wings to do things that hands once did.

Inside the case lay what seemed to be a mix of a crossbow and a sniper rifle. It possessed two bows set in a cross over a strong piece of reinforced oak. The inside had been hollowed out to form a long circular tube and crafted with great care while somehow still retaining most of it's strength. The tube, Matthew could see, carried on a bit past where the square shaped stock and the dual bows ended. Two retractable legs where clipped at the end of the barrel that would if needed allow him to stabilize the crossbow on a flat surface. A stock had been carefully crafted from wood and leather and reinforced with bits of steel, Matthew could make out that it had been made removable. A slot in the handle that almost seemed to be made for some kind of magazine, of which three currently three sitting in designated slots in the case. Each filled with bolts that were fletched with familiar black feathers. also in the case sat what resembled the long range scope of a rifle, the device was longer and somewhat larger to account for the necessary clamps to attach it to the crossbow. Where the twin corded high tension wire's met was a steel rounded piece that was shaped so it could maneuver within the tube easily but large enough to be stopped by the steel gate that had a hole just big enough for the bolt, jutting outside the barrel in a slit from this piece was a polished steel handle that made Matthew realise this was a bolt action crossbow. The trigger had been thoughtfully crafted large enough for a hoof to fit inside and thin enough for a wing to pull. A classic safety lock sat just behind the trigger.

Pensword just looked on in shock and awe as he slowly picked up the interesting piece of equipment and he smiled as he saw a sight, and so he lifted it up and pointed at the wall in front of him and smiled as he looked down the sight then he engaged the safety and started to poke around the actually weapon. It looked liked he might actually want to look at it more, but Moonshade knowing the time and the stack of presents only smiled and put a wing on his wing.

“Now, you can look at that weapon later. Grif needs to continue I think.” Moonshade paused. “Or did I miss something in that I thought he was going to be opening up his gifts?”

“So whats first?” Grif asked.

“How about I give you mine?” Hammer Strike said as he reached inside his coat.

“Okay.” Grif said. “I wonder what this will be?”

After a second he pulled out something very familiar to Grif. “Took a bit to get the upgrades, but there we go.” He held out the object to Grif.

Grif took the modified flintlock pistol in his talons. The barrel had been lengthened allowing for a more precise shot. Grif ran a talon down it admiringly. Beneath the barrel a long stiletto blade had been tacked on and tuck out menacingly giving the gun a an overall intimidating appearance. “This is awesome!” Grif smiled as he examined the pistole closely, it was still the same save for the major changes and a small gold plate screwed onto the right side of the handle it was currently blank indicating the only thing truly missing from this weapon now was a name. “I can’t wait to try it out on the range.” he said. “Thanks Hammer Strike.”

“No problemo.” Hammer Strike muttered in response.

Pensword smiled and looked around. “Now, I had to get this done by one of the local shops, and you do not believe how many scraps I have laying around in my room.” Pensword laughed. ‘But I wanted this perfect, now I know not what flag really is used by the people of Pokke, as it seems more to be just personal crests so I got something that you might find at home if you ever visited the North American Continent.”

He handed overed a cloth wrapped item, that felt more like a shirt in style, yet it was a square. “Sorry for the shape, neither I, nor the guy making it knew the proper way of folding it.” This hopefully picked Grif’s interest as he opened the flag on the cloth container.

“Hmm…” The gryphon unfolded it gently, the shape that was revealed caused a small wave of nostalgia and homesickness to run through him as he traced the red maple leaf. “This is, this is great. Thanks Pensword.” he smiled as he carefully folded it back up.

“Your welcome… I just thought it would be nice to have a few physical,” He trailed off as he just smiled. “Glad you like it.”

Grif went through the rest of his gifts relatively quickly. Canned apple pie filling from Applejack, a fruitcake from Rainbow Dash, which he then stated he knew what to get her for her birthday. A book on gryphon culture from Twilight. Specialized wood based feed for Sylvio, a book on pranks written by Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, from Pinkie.

Rarity’s gift managed to stop him as he opened the large package to reveal to rather intricately designed robes. “Where did she find out about these?” He asked as he unrolled the white robe out. a small cape adorned the right shoulder and the hood had an added tip resembling a beak of a predatory bird. Above the chest and shoulders where hardened pieces of leather and the belt had a red sash connected by a familiar looking belt buckle. “Shawn, what did you do?” He looked at Hammer Strike.

Hammer Strike only had a smirk on his face as he sat back in his chair, whistling innocently. “No idea what you’re talking about.” He gave a smile.

The Doctor’s gifts strangely enough was a feather made of some kind of metal not even Shawn could name, on touch the metal reacted almost like a real feather, a card attached to it explained that a metal feather was considered a mark of respect amongst the gryphons and to place it under one of his wings and it would do the rest. Grif did so only to be assaulted by a flash of burning pain for a moment before it vanished as suddenly as it had appeared. Opening his wings to look he found the feather had somehow attached itself into one of the feather roots. “How? What?” he looked at his friends.

“Doctor?” He heard Hammer ask.

With a sigh of resignation Grif turned to Derpys gift. A box of chocolate muffins greeted him and he smiled. “Yummy” he laughed. “And that seems to be everything.” He noted looking around.

Pensword only smiled and then smirked. “Okay Hammer Strike.” he laughed at the slight winch that Moonshade gave at the casual remarked. “You can go next, is that acceptable for you?”

“If you want, I don’t mind if you go yourself.” Hammer Strike replied and Grif only shook his head.

Moonshade looked at the two. “Okay, I vote for Hammer Strike as well, I will not sit and watch ten minutes of you going back and forth.” She sighed but one could see a smirk as she found the situation both funny and refreshing coming from a Noble. She paused and then turned to glare at Pensword. “Now look what you made me do, I dropped a noble’s title.”

“And I don’t mind that in the slightest.” Hammer replied reaching for one of the gifts. “Actually, it’s refreshing to not hear the lord title.” He sighed a little. “Kinda getting tired of it.”

He chuckled a little at the rather shocked look on Moonshade’s muzzle and face as he turned to his gift, as she finally spoke. “You are nothing like the nobles in Canterlot.”

“I would hope not.” He chuckled. “I prefer to be myself.” He said as he opened Twilights gift, which was a book explaining Noble Traditions. “Well then… Seems like some want me to act more like a noble. Or just random thought for a gift.” He chuckled.

Pensword actually added something to it. “What if she wants this to be a foundation, a bunch of suggestions like Pirate laws? Or at least, it might let you be able to avoid major messes at least?”

“Or you could get a few laughs?” Grif asked.

“As long as it doesn’t suggest the royal we.” Hammer chuckled reaching for the next gift, this one from Pinkie, which was another book, though this one was a joke book with a small note attached telling him to try a couple, might make him smile more. “Hah.” He smirked after reading it, a brow raised in a questioning manner as he showed the others the book.

“Oh that is going to be fun to hear you say a joke, as you mostly do sarcasm.” Pensword muttered with a chuckle of his own.

“Wow, you certainly nailed me there.” Hammer replied in a sarcastic tone, and a smirk. He shook his head as he reached for Rainbow Dash’s gift, which was another Fruitcake.

“Wonderful, I could use this as a good paperweight, or a brick, or attach it to a string and swing it around.” He chuckled, showing he was joking around.

“These are the perfect gift.” Grif said. “You can just keep giving them away.”

Hammer chuckled a little louder. “I should try to melt this down, it’s by far the toughest material we have.” He laughed a bit afterwards, reaching for the gift from Rarity, which was a set of noble gear, for both forms, human and pony. Which was a set of coats, in a variety of colors, one of them was white with the side color being black, a black vest with a white shirt, and white pants.

“Oh, that is going to be a challenge to keep clean.” He said, looking at the clothes as he put them neatly to the side, grabbing another gift.

“Yeah, then again it might be just for formal ceremonial occasions?” Pensword asked with a raised eyebrow. “Like that one suit you only wear once a year or something?”

“You mean like what this was supposed to be?” He said looking to his blue and gold coat that he was wearing.

“I guess, okay you might want to get more… Everyday clothing to wear or something.” Pensword muttered and shook his own head. “Yeah, seems you got a lot of the formal clothing then everyday clothing.”

“Yeah, I tried that, and the response was, and I quote, ‘that just seems… mundane for your usual style’.” Hammer replied, opening the gift from Fluttershy to reveal a can that had inside, a sack of a special feed for Renati, who was perched in the corner just watching them. With a small opening he put the can off to the side, which Renati flew over to and ate.

He only chuckled pulling out the next one, from the Doctor, which was surprisingly heavy for its size. Opening it up showed it to be a smiths hammer with a note on the side saying that the hammer was made from a special alloy in a special way, in parentheses it said ‘don’t ask’, which would allow it to never break.

He chuckled, holding it up a bit as he took in some of the small details.

Pensword looked to Grif and for once they both seemed to think the same thing as they said one word at the same time. “Mjolnir?” Moonshade only blinked in confusion as the two laughed at each other as Hammer Strike moved to the next gift.

He opened up AJ’s gift next, laughing a bit at their question. It was a can of apple pie filling. “Oh, I so have to use that.” He said pulling over Derpy’s gift, which was bundle of Banana Nut muffins. “Ohohoohoh…” He muttered looking at the muffins. “I’m so eating these in the morning…” Hammer finished as he looked over to Matthew and Taze. “Now that leaves your two gifts.” He chuckled.

“I talked to twilight about finding something incase what happened in the empire happens again.” Grif said handing Hammer Strike a box.

Hammer opened the gift to reveal inside was a gold bracer, on it was two gems, a topaz cut in the shape of the sun and a pearl that currently hummed with a glow.

“It’s kinda a battery.” Grif explained. “The topaz absorbs sunlight and converts it into energy which is stored inside the pearl. Should you need a boost simply tap the pearl four time.” He explained. “But at best it can hold a couple hours worth of energy so it’s not exactly gonna make you the energizer bunny.”

Hammer chuckled a bit. “Imagine me on a energy rush.” He chuckled a bit afterwards.

“That,” Pensword replied with a few blinks of his eyes as he processed the comment. “Would be scary and yet very fun to watch.” He muttered. “You are always so reserved and never, well you are like Spock, and,” he paused a little and shivered as he bristled his feathers. “I am scared a little now thinking about that.”

Hammer only gave a dark smile in return, with a small chuckle. “One day perhaps. But thank you Grif.”

Pensword only smiled a little. “I decided to get you something based on a story you once told me.” He replied as he put the box in front of both Shawn and Hammer Strike. “Be careful, you might need a little light.”

Hammer only raised a brow as he opened the gift to reveal a set of goggles, made with a bronze rim, that seemed very familiar to him. “Wait a minute…” He said pulling up the goggles and turned them towards Grif as he tapped the top of them, resulting in light blaring from the front of lenses.

“My eye’s!” The gryphon shouted trying to cover his now burning retna’s.

Hammer tapped the top of the goggles and the light shut off. “The goggles of Rick Fuoco….” He turned the lenses and watched them darken. “Oh my goodness…” He was speechless as he looked to Pensword. “Thank you.”

“You are welcome, it is nice having so many minds around. You never know what you can put together from different folks expertise.” He chuckled a little as he blinked and realized they were all looking at him. “Oh, my turn now is it?”

“Certainly.” Hammer said as he turned the gem on his bracelet to turn back to his human form.

This caused Moonshade to blinked in confusion and shock. “I, They, I did not know the Princesses could do that with magic and artifacts.” She laughed a little.

Pensword only raised a wing in confusion. “Uh, what? I can see you have a portable means of switching so that is good to know.” He did his best to keep smiling and not think back to how he was only alive because he was a Pegasus.

Pensword upon seeing that Shawn was not going to say anything moved to the first gift in his reach. “Applejack.” He read from the card and opened it to find another jar of apple pie filling. “I know what we are going to be making sometime for dessert.” He replied with a joke as he placed the jar off to the side.

He chuckled as he placed the rather mutilated wrapping paper off to the side as he still did not have perfect control over his limbs so he could not save the wrapping paper like he did at his birthday party. He moved to the next gift and found yet another item. “Fruitcake as well.” he replied with a laugh. “So, she got all of us fruitcakes, could this be a pun on just how she thinks about us being a bunch of Fruitcakes?” he laughed and shook his head as he moved to the next gift.

“We all have the almighty weapons, that smell very fruity.” Shawn chuckled.

“By the power of fruitcake!” Grif held up his fruitcake. “I have the power!!!!!”

Moonshade only looked at the three and she face hoofed. “The one day anypony can act like fools and you really go all out.”

“Thank you very much.” Pensword replied in a fake Elvis impersonation. He laughed as it did caused her to laugh and smack him with a wing.

“I have no clue what that was suppose to mean but just get on with it.” She growled at him. Pensword still laughing only moved to the next gift in his pile. Which happened to be from Fluttershy and it turned out to be a type of kibble for Rommel. Moonshade thankfully took it. “I shall deliver it to the barracks tomorrow. Sorry you lost your pet to the troops.”

“If anything he is going to be spoiled…” he blinked and groaned as he started to laugh. “Heaven help us if we ever get a weapon cart and he gets into it.” He started to laugh wondering if his friends would get it.

“Rommel would take them all on.” Shawn said shaking his head. “And by chance win.”

Pensword sighed, before laughing a little loudly at the thought as well as shaking his head. “We might need another pet Patton to keep the two in check.” He sighed before moving to pick up another one, this one wrapped in bright pink paper.

He was curious as it was small but what he found inside was something that broke him up laughing loudly as he quickly put on the items and put on in his mouth. “I do say, One morning I shot an elephant in my pajamas. How he got into my pajamas I'll never know.” he smiled as he wiggled his eyebrows and took out the fake cigar and smiled.

“Oh goodness.” Shawn said, putting a hand on his forehead.

“Classic.” Grif laughed.

Moonshade only looked at the group and shook her head. “Human humor, it makes no sense.” She sighed and did began to laugh as Pensword made a few faces before taking off the marx glasses and cigar and moved to another box. Rather a rather large box.

Once opened he found that it was a wrapped bookcase with books already in it. He blinked as he pulled out one of the books. “History of the Pegasus Warrior, Volume seven.” he blinked and saw it was a two shelved case and looked at the last number. “Fourteen?” He blinked and looked up at Grif, Shawn, and Moonshade. “I got a lot of reading to do.” he paused and looked at the first book. “I have a feeling that this might go past Hurricane a bit.”

He blinked as he pulled another package towards him. “Oh, Tardis blue.” He muttered as he blinked and laughed. “From the Doctor,” he spoke as he saw the tag and opened it in shock. “OH wow… enough oranges for us all to have two each.” he paused as he found a note with the oranges. He read it before smiling sadly. “I miss Christmas as well.” He muttered as he slowly placed the note to the side and moved to another gift.

He smiled a little. The package was light grey and he smiled. “Oh, I know who this is, Derpy.” He slowly opened it up and blinked in shock. “Oh wow, these smell wonderful, I, I have no clue what they are.” he paused and turned to the note. “Oh, these are a mix of Pegasus Muffins with secret ingredients, and blueberry muffins.”

“From Rarity…” he paused and blinked before he opened up the box, as he looked at the contents. “Oh, she finished it. My officer uniform to wear, when armor may not be the best choice for a ceremony.”

Moonshade only chuckled. “Finally you are learning that armor does not need to be worn all the time.

“Yeah, you don’t need armor all the time… Just perhaps a weapon, or two, or three, just in case.” Shawn chuckled lightly.

“And a knife in the boot.” Grif added.

Pensword actually chuckled. “That makes sense, and yeah, we appear to be always well armed.” He looked at Moonshade. “I think we need to start arming our friend here now.”

Moonshade blinked in shock and looked back and forth. “Weapons? I do not see any weapons on any of you.”

Pensword only smiled. “I left them in my room, I feel safe, but,” he held up a hoof. “I have four of these to fight.”

Shawn only pulled open his coat to reveal the two swords at his hip, which for some reason didn’t stand out, and a small handle of a knife in one of the inside pockets. “Better safe than sorry…” He muttered. “Better safe than sorry.”

Grif took an orange and spun it gently in his talon as he placed a claw against it slowly going downwards. The skin peeled off the flesh on it’s own accord. “I have knives growing out of my hands.”

Moonshade only shook her head. “Of course,” She made a face. “I had a slight hiccup in the mental memories.”

“A brain short.” Pensword replied with a chuckle and smiled a little. “We all have had those and they can happen at any moment in time.”

“I guess it’s time for my gift?” Shawn questioned.

Moonshade only smiled and nodded her head. “It would appear so milord.” She replied with a nod of her head.

Shawn stood up from his seat and walked over to one of the back tables in the room that had a wooden case. With a click, he popped open the locks and opened the case. “Pensword. I spent my time thinking on this gift. Something that I feel you might use, but in certain ways.” He pulled an object out of the container but kept it hidden from sight as he stood still. “For how things have become, how they will be, and where you are now, you are missing something.” He turned to reveal what was in his hands, a straight sword. The blade was made with iron, in which had been cleaned and even polished to a gleam. The handguard of it was made from what looked like gold, but with a darker tint to it. On it was a flowing design, swirling around, connected to each line. The pommel was made out of the same material as the guard.

“Pensword, there is something that your rank needs. Something to show it.” He said as he walked forward towards Pensword.

Pensword stood tall and kept his eyes straight in a Pony form of Attention as he waited for the next events. He did not speak and did not even do much blinking. He just stood their, breath while comfortable, and breathe lightly.

Moonshade just smiled and smirked looking forward to the first formal parade where she could wear her own sword of station from Luna. She was also while silent, inside a small filly mind construct was cheering for joy at seeing a friend get one of the badges of his station as a personal captain of the guard for one of the noble houses of Equestria.

Grif drew his own swords in a warriors salute to his friend. His right sword held vertically in front of his beak with his left sword crossing it horizontally.

Shawn stopped in front of Pensword. “Pensword, if you kindly kneel.”

Pensword blinked and slowly nodded his head, Shawn who had known the man who was in pony form for a time and even spoken to in person for a weekend last year slowly kneeled, something that showed both swallowing of pride, as well as showing the deep respect he had for his friend. He remained silent and yet Shawn knew so much would be racing through his mind.

“Now, I know you do not enjoy doing stuff like this, but it must be.” He said as he gripped the blade in his right hand. “You have gone through much, as we all have, but you are taking a roll that is not an easy one to fill.” He said as he tapped the blade onto Pensword’s right shoulder. “With this, I shall proclaim, you are not just Pensword, you are Captain Pensword, of the Strike house.” He continued as he tapped the blade against his right. “Rise Captain, and take your blade.” He finished as he put the blade back into both of his hands, one near the grip and the other holding the flat part of the blade, as he held it forward in a slight bow.

Pensword stood up and took the sword before sitting down and rose the sword to be blade edge facing his nose before twisting the sword so that the flate of the blade now faced his nose. After the salute was finished he moved and smiled a little. “Moonshade. Would you be kind enough to buckle the blade’s sheath to my belt for the moment?” He asked with a small chuckled. He noticed that the sheath was built to allow quadruped motion without the tip of the sheath dragging in the dirt. He looked to his friend where an entire conversation occurred between just eyesight.

Moonshade only nodded and with the manner of a professional officer in Luna’s cadre she helped place the sheath to Penswords side, after which Pensword guided the sword home and made sure it would remain secure. Moonshade turned and smiled to the group. “If you would excuse me.”

Pensword only shook his his head and held up a wing. “Not so fast. I have a gift for you. I think you would enjoy this gift.” He moved to his belly and pulled from under the table as small box which was wrapped in his rather poorly done style and he held it to her. “I hope you enjoy it.”

“Oh what is this?” Moonshade asked as she took the box and carefully unwrapped it.

Inside the box was a small cloth bag that when she picked it up, she heard a few jingles of metal against metal. She looked at Pensword with a raised eyebrow before opening the sack and onto the table she gently shook out ten coins of different sizes.

“Coins?” She asked as she picked one up to examine it. her eye’s widened as she made out the figure. “These are lunar coins form before Nightmare Moon.” She said with a gasp.

“Amazing what you end up gathering from a few bets and handling the finances of the Royal Ponies of the Crystal Empire.” he closed his eyes. “The bet was it seemed between a few of the guards that they would find the base I was in charge of in the midst of civil unrest or something. Luna made sure the winnings went to me. That is a complete collection of every denomination from that time period and I thought you,” Moonshade placed a leather wing tip over his muzzle.

“You can stop stammering, no need to explain to me, it was very well thought out, so just stop talking.” She lowered her wing after Pensword only nodded his head to agree to that. Needless to say both of them blushed at the chuckle that escaped Grif’s beak and all Shawn did was to raise an eyebrow at the display.

“Uh, Shawn can you come back to my room? I want to check and see where I’ll need to modify my holster.” Grif said.

Shawn turned his gaze towards Grif before giving a nod, following him out the door.

Moonshade and Pensword only worked to gather up his gifts and the two overheard his comment to her. “When the roof is on I am moving into the barracks, it was okay when I was human, but as I keep on saying, I am a pony now…” He shook his head as he tapered off and while the two moved to place the gifts away in his room. Shawn and Grif moved to Grif slash Taze’s room.

The Moment Grif closed the door as they entered and rolled his eye’s. “We need to get those two together.” he said.

“Things will work on by itself. Trying to force things could make things worse.” Shawn replied.

“And waiting well leave them both old and grizzled before either of them makes a move.” Grif said.

“Having both of us do this isn’t a good idea, so I wish you the best of luck.” Shawn whispered back. “I was never good with this kind of thing.” He chuckled.

“Very well.” Grif said. “But keep it quiet.” Grif said.

“We’ll see.” Shawn smirked in a dark manner.

“Well, anyway, we’d better get back.” Grif said.

“Walked out for about two minutes. Wow we can modify a holster quickly.” Shawn smirked as he replied.

“I just need to make it longer and add a sheath for the blade, not that difficult.” Grif rolled his eye’s.

“Of course, it’s freakin simple.” Shawn said with a flat expression. “I already asked Steel to work on it in his free time.”

“You ok?” Grif asked “You seem a bit moody all of a sudden.”

“Remember how I went three days without sleep in the Crystal Empire?” He replied

“Kinda hard to forget.” Grif said.

“Yeah. Something like that.” Shawn nodded. “Materials weren’t that easy to find this time around...”

“Am I going to have to knock you out or something?” Grif asked. “This is seriously becoming a thing with you.”

“Oh no, I am heading to bed after this. Specifically when they get out of my room.”

Without another word Grif made his way to Shawn’s room and opened the door. Grabbing his stuff he looked to them. “Come on guys time to go, Shawn promised he was going to actually get some sleep.”

Pensword actually poked his head out from his room, “Really?” he ducked back in and Moonshade actually trotted out and looked behind her.

“Fine, fine,” She sighed and looked at the group. “I have been asked to make sure he does not get interrupted during your rest. So you will be getting sleep and no interruptions, the guards will make sure of that milord.” She was dressed in her Lunar Guard armor and had a small short sword with her for use in case she had to use it.

“Night everyone.” Grif said before entering his room.

Shawn stretched from where he stood. “G’night. Should I be needed, tell me later to return to the past or something.” He mumbled everything after G’night.

Moonshade only gave a slight salute one that he could tell was a slight joke. “As you wish milord.” She replied to the mumble. “Now get some sleep, I can watch both rooms from out here for the night. I am going to crash when Pensword gets up in the morning.”

“Good, good.” Shawn said as he walked into his room. Moments after his door closed a thud was heard as well as the squeaking of bed springs.

As Moonshade slowly patrolled the hallway, she turned around a corner and walked past another thestral, ignoring the figure as she kept on moving along the patrol path she had set up. She turned around and when she past the Thestral again, the figure started to follow matching step by step, yet Moonshade just ignored the other beside her. After a third past the figure moved to step into her view and the figure changed from Thestral to another being.

“How have things been major?” A familiar voice asked as Princess Luna stepped into Moonshades view.

“Most interesting, seems that Lord Shawn and Lord Hammer Strike are no longer hiding that they are the same, and he is asleep at the moment. Grif is currently rooming in Taze’s room meaning that they are both the same situation of no longer hiding that fact from me, and Pensword, had another bout of slight depression over his form but he is getting better.” She paused as they both turned to walk back up the hallway. “How is the work in returning him to human? Is that even possible?”

Luna sighed. “Slowly.” She explained. “The only way we could return him to human at this moment would be to heal him the moment he is human again, and even Phoenix tears are not that fast.” Luna answered

Moonshade only nodded. “I am sorry to hear that.” She muttered as her voice hitched a little. “Also, I hope you are holding off on the next batch of recruits, we are trying to get to the Everfree first. Also, any new cadets as Pensword likes to call them being added to the next batch?”

“Not so much as of yet, we have decided to leave the next recruitment process for the end of the holidays.” The lunar princess explained.

“Understood your highness.” Moonshade replied with a nod of her head. “Good news on the rehabilitation, it is going well, as you might have saw, the local guard unit is now running a logging company, a building company and Pensword has outright asked to create within the ranks, an Engineer company, Signal company, as well as a Transportation company on top of the infantry we have at the moment. Those should be on both desks tomorrow or the next day your Highness.”

“Very good.” Luna nodded. “I trust you shall be ready to move as soon as the snow is dealt with?”

“We shall be your Highness, most of the equipment is being packed up starting tomorrow and will be living on more limited events. Also we will be crafting the paperwork to turn the fort over to Ponyville for their own use of whatever it that they want to use it for.” She did not know that as they kept on walking past the rooms she would turn an ear toward Pensword’s room as if checking to make sure he was still breathing. It seemed she was still spooked about something.

“Is something wrong wrong?” Princess Luna asked with concern as she looked to the door before looking back to Moonshade.

“I am getting use to silence when I had gotten use hearing the sounds of his breath and clicking of his valves, and now, a normal heart rhythm, What is good is he is not crying in his sleep this time.”

“You realise it is entirely plausible he will never be able to return to his true form while he is on Equestria yes?” Luna asked

“I, yes, and that concerns me.” She admitted. “He,” She paused and took a deep breath. “You know how I looked up to Pensword, and now, here I am talking to my idol, my hero. It hurts to even see him hurt.” She sighed. “I, I want him to be happy.” She looked to Luna and blinked a little. “Are you doing one of your dream therapy sessions on me?” The question was actually rather honest and to the point.

Unknown to Moonshade this pleased Princess Luna, hearing the question coming from one of her own guards. They continued to walk back and forth guarding the rooms and the access points to higher up in the building.

“You would need to be asleep for that.” Luna admitted. ”You know Moonshade, I once met Lunar Fang.” Luna told her.

For the first time all night Moonshade missed a step. “You, so he does get marry. That means that some of that cross species barrier that I heard Shawn speak about once will slowly fade?” She asked, unsure of how to feel at the moment.

“I can’t tell you everything.” Luna said. “That would be...spoilers.” Luna grinned. “But I want you to know things are not always cut and dry, keep following your heart Major, it may surprise you”

“Of course Princess Luna, also thank you for the weekly check in, I think the group is going to enjoy taming the forest, from what I have seen of the humans and Pensword’s own actions. They are meant to tame the wild and cultivate it to their whims… Humans, the entire idea of them looking at the Everfree forest and think, next challenge please. One of them is even taming a Timber Wolf pup.” She shook her head as she put to words what she had been observing.

“Well unfortunately I have many more duties to attend to, look to your left, and it’s time to wake up major.” Luna said as the world around them melted away.

Major Moonshade blinked and look to the left in confusion and horror at having fallen asleep at her post. Her last words that Luna heard was a slight curse and the words “Not Good.” The world then fully melted and Moonshade woke up.

She woke up to find herself on the mattress that had been her bed since arriving in Ponyville, she saw first that Pensword was gone and she had a blanket over her, a note was in front of her.

I took Second watch, you need to not push yourself so much, going so long for hearth warming.

Pensword

She only stared at the message before she remembered the words from Luna and so she turned her head to the left. Sitting at the majors left was a fairly large box wrapped in crescent moon wrapping paper. Moonshade carefully unwrapped the box and opened it. Inside was a scroll and a foot long serrated dagger, the entire thing was cast in blue metal and a thestral eye was engraved on the center of the cross hilt. the scroll unfurled to read:

Dear major,

This dagger was based on the dagger that belonged to Lunar Fang, something tells me you may be needing it very soon.

HRH Princess Luna of Equestria.

Moonshade only looked at the dagger and blinked before remembering that this design while old was still an accepted addition to the Lunar Guard uniform and so she moved to stand up to find that she had slept in her armor as well. She smiled a little. “A gentlecolt, or one who could not bring himself to remove the armor of the opposite gender soldier.” She smiled as she placed the dagger to her left side so as to reach it with her right hoof. She moved to a mirror in the bathroom and looked at herself a little with a smile, it complimented the armor nicely she thought to herself. “She is being cryptic again.” She sighed and walked out of the bathroom and into the hallway to find Pensword still patrolling the hallway.

“Good Morning Human.” She muttered as she turned towards the stairs to the lobby. Still she was able to catch the smile the came to Pensword’s face.

“Morning Thestral.” He returned with a chuckle. “Thank you for keeping that the same.” He muttered as he moved to start another patrol. Only to stop as they heard some sounds of metal clanking downstairs and a few guards showed up, rather two white coat stallions in gold armor.

They both paused and stared as they seemed frozen. The one of the left actually coughed a little into a hoof. “We have been asked by Princess Celestia to become part of your cadre, as well as to let you eat breakfast we can both take up guarding the noble’s quarters.”

Pensword only looked at them and actually saw what he thought might be a little fear. He cleared his throat. “Very well, if you have any problems send one of you to the fort, I have paperwork and overseeing some of the construction, I think we are getting the telegraph equipment in today.”

“Very well sir. You enjoy your morning and don’t worry we shall be still here when you return.” The one of the right this time replied and the two saluted as one. Pensword only saluted in return and the two officers slowly walked down the stairs and into the lobby where Berry was looking at the stairs in a confused look.

Moonshade had an odd look on her muzzle as she walked over to a table and it was Berry herself who came over and got a normal thestral breakfast, being mostly fish and eggs, food with protein. Pensword got the same thing and Berry left, at which point Moonshade said something interesting. “I thought those two were usually around Prince Blueblood. I wonder why they are hiding out here in Ponyville.”

“I agree, I just wish that I got their transfer notices first.” Pensword muttered in annoyance, I rather not always be the last to know I have more guards to look after when they show up at my door.” He paused and chuckled. “Metaphorically speaking of course.” He looked to Moonshade. “I need you to find some requisition forums I might need to request some type of magic construct that acts like dragon fire messaging.”

Moonshade only nodded. “Don’t fret, this is rather simple, there were these issues as well when Luna returned and an entire new part of the guard had to be formed, laws reworked, and chains of command and authority shuffled, I saw that first hoof. So this is normal I think, after all House Strike has been defunct or missing for over a thousand or so years. Give it time, I won’t even put it past them to transfer a dragon scribe to your headquarters for faster delivery of mail and documents. As well as having you send them quickly.”

Pensword only nodded as the food arrived and the two started to eat and talk, not at the same time but still doing one and then the other. After a swallow of some of his food Pensword replied. “I wouldn’t mind that, also I see you have a new addition to your uniform, welcome to the always prepared club.” he chuckled a little as Moonshade also laughed remembering her comments from the night before.

Moonshade looked to the ceiling. “How long this time do you see him sleeping?” She asked as she looked down at Pensword again. “With guards actually keeping the noise down and any visitors at bay. How long?”

“Hopefully all day and night, he needs the sleep.” Pensword muttered after finishing another bite. “He puts himself through a lot and I worry about the health of my friend.” The conversation tapered off a little and the two finished their meal in silence.

“What’s with the guards?” Grifs voice spoke up behind them as he glided down the steps with Sylvio on his back.

Before anyone could say anything Berry just glared at the Griffon. “Please do not glide or fly down the stairs, I rather not have to repair anything from any stunts, not since Scootaloo tried to fly down the stairs and broke two pictures, how she got away without anything worse then a slight bruise on both her forelegs I do not know.” She sighed and smiled sweetly, “What do you want to eat for Breakfast?”

Pensword quickly answered the question asked before Berry’s rant. “I don’t know, just that they are from Canterlot and appear to be here to help with guarding both Lord Shawn and Lord Hammer Strike.”

“And there names are?” Grif asked after placing his order for breakfast as he sat down at their table and gave a little bit of the feed that Fluttershy gifted him to the puppy to keep him occupied at the moment.

“No clue.” Moonshade replied with a wing shrug. “Just that they appeared and I think they know Lord Shawn and Hammer Strike in how… relaxed they reported in.”

Pensword chuckled, “He can have that effect on some at times.” He shook his head and blinked as they all saw it. A slight blue mist of magic as it collected into a ball and then a scroll that plopped thankfully into the middle of the table and not landed in anyones meal.

Berry at this point returned with a breakfast for Grif which was more of a fish flavor dish, “My apologies, we just have fish at the moment, if you want I can try and order in some food for your pallet later on in the week.” As she spoke Pensword had broken the seal and was reading the scroll as a second scroll appeared over the table, this time in a more purple glow, and then landed onto the table.

“Fish is fine Berry.” Grif said. “What's up Pensword?” Grif asked as he took a bite of his food.

“Well,” Pensword replied forgetting about his meal, which to Grif meant it was something rather big as he didn’t usually leave food unattended. “Let me just read you the first letter, and then I can see what that second letter is about.”

To Captain Pensword of the Strike House,

We wish to inform you that due to actions taken by the two guards now under your command it was expedient that they be transferred on the first train to Ponyville, seeing as they worked to undermine a noble’s authority and orders to be carried out on their staff. Please note that you are to either fold them into your command structure or retrain them to be proper house guards.

Sincerly,

HH Prince Shining Armor Former Captain of the Royal Guards

Pensword only looked up and smiled. “Nice to see the old Captain of the Guard still keeping an eye on his men. I don’t envy that job to be honest, and here I am taking on a minor mirror role.”

“Does it seem strange how we seem to keep attracting more ponies to us?” Grif asked.

Pensword looked at Grif and to Moonshade. “It does appear that way, but I just hope it is for our own help and not anypony playing political games with us.” He sighed and reached for the next scroll and blinked. “Oh another seal to add to my memory Collection.” he replied cheerfully as he broke the seal and opened the scroll and frowned a little as he looked at those around the table. “Okay, what do we do with angry letters?” He slowly began to read this letter.

To the most honorable Lord Hammer Strike, Lord of the Everfree, wielder of Master Smithing, As well as Legend of the Empty House.

I do hereby request audience with you for the expedient return of staff and guards who have abandoned their duties and are currently been employed by your hoof. While I understand it is good to hear that your house is now occupied and you are looking for staff, please note that most houses do not look kindly upon hiring of staff who jump ship as the saying goes. I do therefore request an audience not at your temporary abode within the town of Ponyville but here in Canterlot at your earliest convenience, please bring your Captain of your Guard if you have one, Your mercenary Griffon friend. If you wish to bring anypony else, please do so. I do hope to receive a letter stating what time would work for you. Please note that a letter not returned promptly will be taken as an insult and I shall bring this problem to the Princesses personally for a summons.

Yours humbly, Prince Blueblood XXXI Lord of Upper Canterlot Caverns, Royal Hot Springs, Keeper of the Royal Keys to the Observatory Peak. Honorary Lieutenant in the Expedition Forces, Living heir to the Principality of Hoofington, Honorary Mayor of Potsdam, Owner of the Sea….

“The last third of the page is every title he has.” Pensword muttered as he looked up at all present. “Even Spelling Bee Champion of sixth grade.” he sighed. “And this is why Americans hate titles.” He muttered.

“Get me a pen and parchment.” Grif grinned.

Moonshade blinked before smiling wondering what he had in mind, she got up and quickly returned as she placed the blank parchment and a quill pen in front of Grif. “Here you are, knock yourself out.”

Dear Prince Blueblood XXXI Lord of Upper Canterlot Caverns, Royal Hot Springs, Keeper of the Royal Keys to the Observatory Peak. blah blah etcetera you're not that impressive.

My Lord Hammer Strike, Lord of Everfree, Wielder of Master Smith, Wielder of the Giant Slayer, Wielder of the Night Cleaver, He Who works his Craft Tirelessly, Hero of the Third Gryphon War, Guardian of the Poor and Distraught, Master of Metals, Lord of the Smith’s Guild, Wielder of the Sacred Hammer, Forger of the Unforgeable, Enemy of Chrysalis, Enemy of Sombra, Friend of Cave Troll’s, Bane of Windigo's, Friend of Starswirl, And sometimes referred to as Lord Hammer Strike the Insanely Awesome, wishes to me to respond to your letter as he is indisposed and frankly really doesn't give a damn.

He will grant you, your audience on the first of never. He farts in your general direction, your mother was a hamster and your father smelled of elderberries. If you write again he has expressed wishes that I should taunt you a second time.

Have a nice day,

Sir Grif Griffin, doesn’t need titles because people actually respect him.

Moonshade blinked. “Well, that is acceptable coming from what he calls a Mercenary Griffon. That should buy your house at least a week.” She laughed a little. “It seems that House Blueblood as underestimated the warriors in House Strike, you fight even on paper.”

“What? I doubt Shawn would object.” Grif shrugged. “Besides, last I checked, if he’s insulted he can challenge me to a duel, me a supposedly incredibly lethal gryphon mercenary to a private duel, with weapons…. Where someone dies, honestly how likely you think thats going to be?”

Pensword laughed behind a wing. “First of Never.” He was trying hard not to laugh. “If he sends another letter, we might have to have Hammer Strike reply or actually have a verbal duel in front of Celestia and Luna as arbitrators.”

Moonshade actually smiled showing her fangs. “I wouldn’t mind seeing that with my two eyes.” She blinked as Pensword only laughed harder. “What? What is it?”

“Just the face you made with your fangs, and I wouldn’t mind, after all you are Luna’s eyes and ears at the moment to see if our crazy training works or not.” He laughed even more as he reread the letter. “Now go away or I shall taunt you a second time.” he paused and tried to make a serious face. “What, is the airspeed velocity of an African Swallow.”

Moonshade only looked at her hero and shook her head. “The books never said anything about how much of a crazy pony you are.” She however was doing her best to hide her smile which was growing wider on her muzzle at how these two ancient warriors were treating this letter.

Pensword only smiled a little. “Well, I need to be collecting that bolt action cross bow, I want to test it. While a good first draft, I leave it to you to create the final draft.” He left the table and started to walk towards the stairs and his room. Moonshade only moved to the base of the stairs and stood guards as Pensword went up the stairs.

Grif only shrugged a little. “Okay.” A moment later after looking over it, he smiled. “Okay, time to find Spike and deliver the message.” He stood up and left the tavern towards Golden Oaks Library.

Author's Note

Well, from major school project to a family trip without a working laptop. (Also niece distraction) This chapter has been delayed till today.

So, as always if you find anything at all you wish to comment on, please do so, if you want to cry foul on something, please, comment. If you see something that you think is going to happen, by all means take a guess. That is what the comment section is for. Use it to let your voice be heard.

Shawn: Also I have a question, Does anyone want to see bad endings? Where the heroes fail? If so also leave a comment and if enough folks say yes I shall create a spin off set of chapters on my account for you to read.

26 - Opening Salvos of House Blueblood

Opening Salvos of House Blueblood

Extended Holiday
Chp 26: Opening Salvos of House Blueblood
Act 3

Blueblood slowly walked along the ornate hallway of his home in Canterlot feeling rather nice with the letter he had just sent. In fact the little magic spell he had placed on it went off showing that the letter had been opened and now, now he waited for the letter’s return before pausing. “Wait, didn’t Aunty say that they were only just starting.” he sighed. “I have to give more patience to the mail system then.” He paused and smiled. “Unless I convinced Aunty to station a Dragon in his court for magic mail.” He smiled to himself as he turned around and started walking as he started to pen a short note that he then teleported to where he knew his own scribe was located. He would take care of magically sending it to the destination.

He looked up as he blinked. “Where are those two shields?” He growled. “If they are off,” He paused fully in his stride. “Oh yeah, those two were fired.” He muttered with a sigh. “Finding loyal guards is hard to do.”

Across Equestria, for some reason, Rainbow Dash felt like punching Blueblood.

Back in Blue Blood manor, Blueblood sighed as he looked at two new guards he had pulled from his barracks. “Okay, you two are my main guards, you will accompany me wherever I may be going and follow my orders.”

“Of course my Prince.” The first a deep grey unicorn said with a bow. Blueblood was unable to see his look of despair as he bowed his head low.

“Good, first order of business is I want you to go and find the scribe and deliver the letter to Princess Celestia, House Strike has not been connected to the Dragon Fire network and the letter is my willingness to pay for any upfront fees in getting Ponyville.” he shuddered at the name. “On the grid, as well as wherever they may settle permanently.”

“Very well my Prince.” The second white earth pony said with a bow of the head. “By your leave?” he asked.

“Very well, just be as quick as you can, I just know my Aunt likes to talk on and on, if it needs to be all afternoon I can wait for once.” He smiled a little as he moved towards the dining room. Mentally preparing for the schooling of a century with this new earth pony noble. Time to show just how society has changed for the better.

“Yes my prince.” And with that, the stallion was gone.

Blueblood only made a small verbal sound to show he heard that before he decided to have a small snack in the dining hall.

Princess Celestia was at the moment that this was occurring, in a meeting with some of the royal appointed workers of Canterlot. “So,” She looked to those in the room. “Do you all understand what it is that I am asking of you? That you need to be ready to leave within twenty four hours notice of whenever they set up their official camp.”

“What about our families? Should they stay here, or head out with us Princess Celestia?” One of the workers asked.

Princess Celestia only nodded her head with a small smile. “You will need to arrive first to set up plots of land and places of work, when the road is clear and safe, then you can send for your families. I doubt you would like your families to be traveling through unsecured roadways in the Everfree Forest.”

“Thank you Princess.” Another worker bowed.

“You are most welcome. I think this may be some of your greatest works here for the kingdom, and for your own selves.” She raised her head as one of her own guards stepped into the room. “Yes?” She asked in a motherly tone of voice.

“A message from the Lord of upper Canterlot.” The guard responded bringing the scroll to Celestia.

Celestia only nodded her head as she took the scroll in her magic and unfurled it to read. “Thank you.” She replied as she looked at the others gathered around her in the throne room. “You may depart when you wish, I doubt anything here is of too secure matters.” She warmly spoke to her subjects in the room. She turned her eyes to the scroll as she felt her horn tingle and smiled as she saw Spike’s magic slowly turn solid and another scroll dropped, she paused, it was not sealed by Twilight’s seal, but a red ribbon.

Upon opening the red ribbon and unwrapping it revealed another sealed scroll covered in parchment the parchment read simply ‘Please forward to Prince Blueblood’’

Celestia blinked, the only emotion outward that she gave as she looked at the sealed scroll that had only wax and no seal on it. She realized that she would have to set an appointment with a royal seal maker to create three new seals. She actually smiled. “Guard, please tell Noteworthy that I will need to reschedule some of my meetings as I have some important business in Ponyville for the coming week, as well as spending the New Years celebrations in Ponyville.

The Guard only bowed and left the room as Celestia opened the other letter and sighed. It was from Blueblood but something about it seemed off. A second later she realized why. It was a real honest humble request to place a royal Dragon fire user into the Strike household. “I,” She paused and smiled she had just the dragon in mind, a certain blue scaled dragon that enjoy a station change. She cleared her throat and rang a bell as an aid walked into the room. “Please,” She began, “Deliver this to Blueblood Manor and inform the head of the house that his request has been granted and that I have already taken liberty in assigning the dragon to the house so he can focus on more important tasks.”

“Of course your Majesty.” The aid bowed her head and took the scroll in her magenta magic and left the room as Celestia looked at those gathered about.

“Actually, maybe your families would enjoy acclimating to the climate and culture down the mountain as some ponies like to say, and stay at the soon to be vacated Fort that was built to house some of the guards that the humans were training.”

Blueblood heard the chime at the front doors and smiled a little as he counted the paces of the new butler he had, he heard the door open and then close. the dull grey Unicorn with a hoof holding a silver tray as a cutie mark walked into the dining hall. In his magic a scroll that was unadorned yet sealed in wax was placed in front of him. He smiled as he opened the scroll.

Dear Prince Blueblood XXXI, Lord of Upper Canterlot Caverns, Royal Hot Springs, Keeper of the Royal Keys to the Observatory Peak. blah blah etcetera you're not that impressive.

My Lord Hammer Strike, Lord of Everfree, Wielder of Master Smith, Wielder of the Giant Slayer, Wielder of the Night Cleaver, He Who works his Craft Tirelessly, Hero of the Third Gryphon War, Guardian of the Poor and Distraught, Master of Metals, Lord of the Smith’s Guild, Wielder of the Sacred Hammer, Forger of the Unforgeable, Enemy of Chrysalis, Enemy of Sombra, Friend of Cave Troll’s, Bane of Windigo's, Friend of Starswirl, And sometimes referred to as Lord Hammer Strike the Insanely Awesome, wishes to me to respond to your letter as he is indisposed and frankly really doesn't give a damn.

He will grant you, your audience on the first of never. He farts in your general direction, your mother was a hamster and your father smelled of elderberries. If you write again he has expressed wishes that I should taunt you a second time.

Have a nice day,

Sir Grif Griffin, doesn’t need titles because people actually respect him.

Blueblood only blinked and stared at the scroll as he was not sure what to do, or even how to react to this. Finally he settled on one emotion, jibbed, and slighted. He had not gotten the letter from Lord Hammer Strike personally, but that barbaric Griffon. He closed his eyes and breathed in, held it, and slowly let it out. “I might have to pay a personal visit, if this happened once, it may happen again.” He actually smiled a little. “So it seems that I may have to put on the charm a little more. I think after Winter Wrap Up will be a good time to visit.” He looked to his butler. “Fine Silver, please start preparations for a travel from the manor into Equestria and Ponyville.”

“Of course,” Fine Silver replied with a bow and left the room as Blueblood rang a bell and some maids began to clear away the plate as he slowly walked out of the room. “If anypony wishes to talk to me, I shall be in my study drawing up some plans.”

The Maids only bowed in response but did not speak in response. Blueblood nodded at the display happy to see them learning that if they had to be seen, they should not be heard. As soon as it was confirmed that Blueblood was far enough away, laughter broke out all around the room.

Blueblood only smiled. He happily trotted into his study where he looked at where he hoped to have at least concession of part of the Everfree Forest, and there was plans for a modest castle that could be expanded on, not just by him, but by any future Bluebloods. The Castle when finished would look almost as big as Canterlot Castle, but smaller in respect to his aunts. The main imposing tower was his first step, and the most expensive part of the project. The plans were not finished but they had been started the moment he got wind that the human and now the Strike house were setting up shop in the Everfree, he wanted in on that land grab before any other nobles could.

Back in Ponyville, in the basement of the Tavern that they called home. A meeting was taking place between three of the residences, Pensword, Grif, and Moonshade. They all were at the moment looking at plans and ideas. Only this time, it looked like they were planning a conquest not day dreaming.

“So,” Moonshade began the meeting. “How wide do you want the trail and with the time, are we ready with the bridge material?” She looked to Grif. “What are you planning to train them for the next month and a half?” She asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Weapons training.” Grif answered. “They have enough discipline to get us there, they can think well enough under pressure. They just need to be able to use whatever they plan on defending themselves with.”

Pensword only nodded his head. “Right, and I shall be giving him use of my men as well, the road needs to be opened and quickly. So a footpath and as we can work, we will use magic to tear out the stumps. How wide do we make the road? Also I think a simple wooden gate symbolically denoting the entrance to the road to the castle of the two sisters, something for the men to do around the staging grounds.”

“We need to keep the road just wide enough for the bridge equipment for now.” Grif said. “A wider road spreads out the ponies on it making it harder to defend everyone.”

“Right, what do you say about, say two Equestrian hoofball pitches long between guard towers? We can bunch them up if it is needed but I want something to alert problems like the Great Wall of China did in communications when it was active.”

“It’s gonna take us quite a bit even for such a short distance you know.” Grif said. “The larger the group, the longer it will take.”

Moonshade looked to Pensword and then to Grif. “That is why Pensword came up with the idea of a spear, have a few members moving in front and as it goes further along, it widens to the size you want… any extra will be pulling the fallen trees back to the base camp at the front of the forest.”

“Very well.” Grif nodded. “As soon as we get the bridge set up I want the food across first” he said. “We can’t afford losing our supplies in this case.”

Moonshade nodded and before she could speak a loud thud sounded from above them. In fact a few bits of dust fell from the ceiling and onto their head. A half second past before all three were racing to the stairs with Grif and Moonshade moving into an attack stance as they bolted up the stairs and a quick glance showed Berry looking at the ceiling and the trio sped up the stairs and began to check the rooms, it lasted three seconds as they found the cause of the sound.

“How?” Pensword asked as he saw Lord Shawn sleeping on the ground. “Does a pony make that much noise falling out.” He paused. “He’s still asleep, amazing.”

“I guess he was so tired he’s fallen into total sensory deprivation.” Grif said.

“That might make sense.” Moonshade replied as she looked at the others. “Shall we get him back in bed?”

“Only after we put part of the bed against the wall. I do not want a repeat of what just happened today. He might wake up.” Pensword muttered.

Any further conversation cut off for a moment as Shawn snored, not loud, but enough to be heard by all present.

The rest of the events happened in silence and soon Shawn was left alone in his bed as it was against the wall. They left the room silent and Shawn slept through the entire thing.

Meanwhile...

In the dreamscape, Luna was wandering, a question in her mind. Each section of the world was broken into sections in the dreamscape, when there is nopony asleep, the doors aren’t there. But down one of the sections, down its dark corridor, a single door stood in the dark. A familiar door, its simple wooden door with its rectangle design into it, sinking in then back out. What finished the door was its simple iron handle.

Luna found herself hesitating as she reached out to grip the handle with a gulp she opened the door and stepped back inside.

What surprised her was the fact that the scene was different from last time. It was a desert, nothing as far as the eye could see in most directions, but as soon as she turned around she found herself staring at a town, one that reminded her of a town she had read up on, Appleloosa if she was correct. But the one difference was it was empty, not a soul in sight.

Wooden structures surrounded her, the doors ajar, windows cracked, cobwebs, even a tumbleweed blew through the middle of the road, it was empty.

“What is this place?” She wondered looking around. “It looks like Appleloosa...”

“Is this Appleloosa a ghost town?” She heard a voice behind her.

“There are no spirits living there that I am aware.” She said

Shawn chuckled as he walked up to her, he was wearing just a white dress shirt, the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, and a brown vest with his tan pants and brown boots. “I mean in the sense of it being empty, abandoned even.”

“Oh no, it is thriving currently.” Luna said. “But these buildings hold a similar style.”

“I might have to visit the place some time. I always wondered…” He trailed off. “Anyways, what brings you around?”

“You’ve been asleep for nearly sixteen hours.” Luna said. “Even for one as tired as you this is a concerning matter.”

“Ah. One of those days I guess.” Shawn said shrugging it off. “You want to chat about anything while you’re here?”

“How have things been for you? Easier than the last time we spoke I hope.” She said.

“I guess.” He started walking forward, motioning her to follow him as the scene shifted around them to a more modern town, a road, marked with yellow lines and white dashes, fences on the sides, houses of varying sizes and colors, yet the same abandonment. “I’ve just been thinking on things. How goes…” He shook his head a little. “Progress… On sending us back home?”

“It has been…slow.” Luna said. “From what we have been able to understand you moved clockwise in the veil between worlds, moving clockwise is easier than moving counterclockwise.”

“Figured as much…” He sighed. “I think I already know how our history will lay out.”

“What do you mean? We still have options.” Luna said.

“There are key points of research missing.” He replied. “How much of the Veil between the worlds is written down? How much knowledge is known on it?” He sighed. “My world just created speculations on it.”

“How do you multiply by infinity?” Luna asked. “How do you divide by it? Add it? Subtract it? You’re asking how much is known, that would be like asking to map the atomic structure of all of Equis.”

“Mapping the atomic structure of all of Equis, while possible, not in a single lifetime.” He chuckled darkly. “Just as I fear by the time we have an absolute answer, our time will have gone.” He sighed. “Too many variables are in play, and if one of them is slightly off, you might as well strike me where I stand, for the slightest wrong could just kill us.”

“There is still… Another possibility.” Luna said.

“What is it then? I want to hear this…” He looked at her. “What shall we do?”

“What hinders us is logic, rules and laws, as beings of order my sister and my magic has to know the formula to have the effect, we must know what to do to do what we want, but there are beings not hindered by logic, rules and laws.” Luna said.

“And with that…” He sighed. “And what is the chance of having a being willing to do so, willing to send us home, correctly. I’ve heard of one, one creature so far on this world, and from what I know, he was hated.”

“Discord was chaotic, but to call him true evil would be wrong.” Luna said. “Chaos should never rule but without it life could not exist, he can be tempered, saved, reformed and should that happen, I do believe he would help you.”

Shawn sighed heavily as he walked. “I guess. Pardon me for my lack of enthusiasm, I’ve learned to always expect the worst, and to expect to be disappointed.”

“Take it from someone who has been down that kind of path, sometimes it is best not to make the worst possibility an option, if you will not accept it, then you can always fight it.”

“And fight I have.” He sighed, stopping in his tracks as he looked around him, the same road, the same houses nothing changing, and dull grey clouds covered the sky.

“Anything else you wish to talk about? Something that doesn’t involve…” He paused for a second. “I guess the topic of returning, for now.”

“Are you alright?” She asked. “You seem somewhat...off whenever we talk like this.”

“I don’t know myself, I guess I don’t feel the need to pep myself up.” He shrugged. “Don’t need to energize myself to go throughout a full day. I can just be me, relaxed.” He smiled a little. “Company is always welcome as well. I enjoy these conversations, though you may not see it by my expression often.”

“It is most unusual to find such conversation in dreams.” Luna noted. “Unusual but not unwelcome.”

Shawn smiled a little more. “Come now, what’s on your mind today? Anything you want to talk about is open for debate. No holding back.”

“I understand that humans have explored the heavens of their planet?” Luna asked

“Now do you mean that in a religious way or literal way?” He questioned.

“Literal way, how could it be defined as otherwise?” she asked.

“Good, I won’t go into that topic.” He replied. “Well, lets see, we traveled out of our planets atmosphere and to the moon. I can remember that one. Apollo Eleven.” He chuckled.

“That is… quite something.” Luna said. “And what's it like? Your moon?” She asked.

Shawn hummed in thought. “Let’s see what I can remember, picture, video, art, fact…” He continued on as the scene shifted around them. The sky darkened, and specks of light were all around the darkened canvas. The floor was flattened, then craters formed, the world around them shifting. And in the sky, an orb of blue and green floated through it all.

“This is beautiful.” Luna said looking around. “I’ve never seen dreams with such vivid details.”

“I can’t remember every detail, but I can pull together the gist of it.” He replied.

“So the moon is the limit of your species travels?” Luna asked.

“Physical travel, but we have sent things farther, sending pictures back.” Shawn shrugged.

“Oh how far?” Luna asked

Her response was a pause. “I remember there being something sent out, continuously taking pictures of our planet, getting further and further away.”

“I must hear more of this.” Luna said.

Grif held the flintlock in his claws and sighted down the barrel at the target. He took a breath and let it out, took another breath and let it out, and once more he repeated the process pulling the trigger as he did so. With a bang and a puff of smoke the bullet flew from the barrel and buried itself within the third ring. Grif smiled at the achievement.

Pensword looked up and back at his target as they worked in the back area of Sweet Apple Acres near the everfree forest. At the moment he was calibrating the crossbow that Taze got him as a gift. His target had a few bolts sticking out of it, and holes where he had recovered shafts as well. He smiled as he closed and eye and fired in rapid movements that he was getting down three bolts that clustered right in the middle red dot and he blinked and looked up. “Okay, I found my calibrations.”

“And now I at least have a chance to hit something with this.” Grif smiled as he reloaded.

“Agreed,” Pensword mumbled. “For once I am seeing the Crossbow as a faster reload then the flintlock…” He sighed and looked at the hoofs a little. “I shall not dwell on the past, but on the future.”

“Somehow I doubt you’d find a bolt action crossbow anywhere else.” Grif laughed.

Agreed, no where else and who knows, you may become the next Colt or Smith & Wesson.” Pensword spoke with a chuckle. “Still, this is a lot easier to operate and just look at what I can do with the accuracy on this thing.”

“The design came from the idea of a bowgun from Pokke.” Grif said. “With several modifications, it’s made to be easily planted and for a stable shot, but it’s not that great while moving unfortunately.”

“Ah, like a sniper rifle.” Came the foreign words to anyone who was not from Earth. “I might have to carry two crossbows. The one you made, and the one that I got from Canterlot.”

“Don’t most American snipers carry two weapons?” Grif asked.

“Yes they do.” Pensword replied as he looked around. “Range is Cold.” he yelled and began to walk towards the bullseye to grab his bolts. He looked over to Grif. “So, how will Equestria look in five years from now?”

“Who knows?” The gryphon shrugged. “Who’s to say what the future holds?”

“Only that it will hold ponies.” Pensword shot back with a laugh as he turned around with his pile of bolts and started to walk back to his station where he had his crossbow waiting for him.

“And Griffons.” Grif smiled.

Pensword laughed a little. “And Griffons.” he added with a smirk. He paused as he looking into the sky as he saw a prismatic flash and Rainbow Dash landed behind Grif.

“Hey, you guys got to get to Ponyville.” She spoke quickly and yet if she had flown all the way from Ponyville and landed in Sweet Apple Acres, she did not show it at all. She was breathing slowly and in control and yet Pensword had the impression she had flown here at top speed.

“What's wrong?” Grif asked

“Princess Celestia just landed in front of town hall and is meeting with Twilight Sparkle and is waiting for your friend to wake up to talk to him as well, but you might want to be getting back to Ponyville incase she wants to talk to with you two.”

Pensword blinked and smiled. “Well, this is a strange phrase, but shall we fly to Ponyville?” He asked and suddenly had to duck his head as Rainbow Dash darted back into the air and was flying away. “I guess it is just us two slowpokes flying back.”

Grif took off into the air. With a grin he moved at an ascending angle as fast as he could until he was high over the landscape before going into a dive towards Ponyville. The momentum of his movement aided by gravities flow.

Pensword himself took off as well, and on a whim was following Grif’s lead as he also rose up higher in the air and also dove down and found himself picking up speed and started to grin at the feeling, a feeling that one could be very hard pressed to talk or even describe unless you where either there to witness it, or are able to repeat the experience. “YEEHAWWW.” Pensword shouted with glee as he aimed right for the plaza that surrounded the Town Hall.

Grif spread his wing wide as he saw the ground approaching preparing himself for a rough sliding landing as the momentum didn’t slow nearly fast enough he stretched his claws out in front of him and let out a warning for anyone in front.

Pensword had already flared his own wings and was going in now on a circle glide so landing would result in a trot walk that should end in front of the town hall, and he did not see what was happening with Grif, but he heard the warning cry and he got very worried as he tried to come in to land and help his friend.

However as Grif’s talons touched the ground the momentum seemed to suddenly die like all the kinetic force on his body had been instantly negated. Grif stood there panting looking around him as a few ponies just stared with open jaws. “What just happened?”

At that moment Pensword came actually galloping along the dirt path and actually kicking up dirt from the speed he was going at as he suddenly found himself having to stop quickly as he saw that nothing was wrong. “Wha? Why did you cry out Grif?”

“There was no way I should have been able to stick that landing without hurting myself.” Grif said.

Pensword took in the surroundings and he figured something had happened from the expression on the other ponies faces as they had watched the landing. “Yet, you didn’t get hurt.” He paused and blinked a little. “Maybe ask Pinkie Pie if she knows why? I mean she knows the impossible it seems.” He was, Grif could see giving him the benefit of the doubt. “I mean, before, sombra, a lot of things I thought was impossible turns out to be true.”

“Maybe.” Grif said. “Hi Dash.” Grif said as the cyan blur arrived seconds later.

Dash only blinked in shock before she smiled. “Oh, you did the pyramid flight path, I’ll keep that in mind next time I race you two.” She laughed a little as she looked to the front doors of the town hall. “She is either inside or at Twilight’s library.”

“I’ll check here, you check the library.” Grif looked over at Pensword.

Pensword only nodded his head. “Very well, I shall be heading to the library. See you later.” He turned around and started heading towards the library.

Grif headed into town hall, giving a polite nod to the ponies inside as he entered.

To Grif’s surprise the receptionist smiled a little. “Oh, Sir Grif, I was actually going to send a letter to you, Mayor Mare wishes to talk with you at the moment, she is free at the moment so you can walk right in.”

“Thank you, I’m sorry but I don’t believe I have your name, I’ll have to get it on my way out.” Grif noted before heading inside.

“It is Spiral Notebook.” The female receptionist replied with a nod her her head.

“Then thank you spiral.” Grif shouted back. turning to the desk dominating the office as the door closed he nodded respectfully. “Mayor….Mare.” he said somewhat awkwardly.

“Ah, hello Sir Grif.” She replied. “That was quick, I just recently requested a letter to be sent to you. I guess it wasn’t needed.”

“I was in the neighbourhood, princesses visiting, knighthood you know the jist of it, now what may I do for you?” He asked.

“I was actually going to ask a simple question, by chance know the duration in which you will all be residing in Ponyville?”

“Until the snow melts.” Grif answered. “Though you realise I am under no obligation to tell you any of the details.”

“Understandable, I just wished to know of the duration of the stay. If you can not say, I understand.” She smiled a little. “I’m sorry if I pulled you from anything I was just wondering about this. I wish you the best of luck in what you are going to accomplish.”

“I’m sorry, I have a bad habit of getting defensive when questioned, we are planning to move out as soon as the path is clear enough. When we do move we will be transferring ownership of the fort to the town, this is just a private opinion but it would be a smart political move to turn it into a crisis center with how many times Ponyville seems to have them.” Grif noted.

“Yes, the town does seem to have it’s days.” She chuckled. “But we always pull through, though that sounds like a good idea.”

“We would however like to keep supplying wood to the good ponies of Ponyville, it is lord Hammer Strikes hope that the Everfree well prosper beside Ponyville, not in spite of it.” Grif said.

“Well, that’s wonderful news.” She smiled in response. “Very good to hear indeed.”

“Was there anything else?” Grif asked.

“No, that should be it. Again, sorry if I pulled you away from anything, you are free to go.”

“Thank you madame.” He bowed his head again. “I pray that things are easier for you in the coming future.” He leaned in carefully. “Also, your roots are showing.” He said in a hushed tone.

“Er, uh.” She paused. “Thanks.” She whispered in return.

“Of course madam.” He said before turning and leaving.

At the exact same that Grif entered Town Hall, Pensword actually took to the air again and flew low over the streets towards Golden Oaks Library and blinked as he found Celestia’s chariot standing right there in front of the door. “Oh, I found her.” he muttered. “Okay,” he gulped and slowly landed in front of the door and knocked on it lightly. He stepped back and waited for his knock to be answered

A uniform white unicorn answered. “Hello? Oh, Sir Pensword, please go right on in.” He moved back and gave a salute towards Pensword.

Pensword only nodded and returned the salute before dropping it and the guard dropped his salute to him. He Celestia sitting at the table with that wooden head statue in the middle of the table. “You, asked for me?” he asked and he paused and spoke or was about to, before pausing. He knew the two knew his real form so he let out his thoughts. “That will be odd being given the salute and not rendering the salute.”

“Something I am sure you will get use to Pensword.” Celestia replied.

“I sure hope so, and I hope that I earn the salute, and it is not because of my rank and station.” Pensword replied. “I want to lead a life that brings it respect and the soldiers under any noble house would salute with respect to both person and uniform.”

“I am sure you will over time.” Celestia smiled. “Come, sit down, that is if you have the time to. Might I assume you came here for a reason? How is Lord Hammer Strike, I haven’t heard from him at all today.”

“Still asleep to my knowledge, I wondered when that would catch up to him, I am letting him sleep.” He paused and tilted his head to the side. “I thought Rainbow Dash said you wanted to see either Grif or I about something.” He paused before laughing. “I guess there was a bit of miscommunication going on there.”

“The tea is ready princess.” Twilight entered from the kitchen area. “And I have the finest cake coming in from Sugarcube Corner, oh, Hello Pensword.” She stopped for a moment before looking at her current checklist.

“Oh dear,” Pensword started. “Did I interrupt your check list? I only came because I thought that you needed to see me about something, if not,” he paused. “Maybe some talk that is not about plans or saving the world?” he asked with a small chuckle.

“Oh, I told Rainbow Dash to tell you to get Lord Hammer Strike here.” Twilight said.

“Who appears to still be asleep.” Celestia said.

“That is correct, at the moment, actually, what does nobles do in a situation like this?” he blinked had took a deep and far off look. “I really, really do not want to cause a war between houses at the moment.”

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked, arching an eyebrow in question.

“Well, meeting protocols, or letter writing, or the proper etiquette when greeting or meeting. Also, I think Blueblood is a bit miffed that most of our staff is coming from his house at the moment.”

“I take it the letter Blueblood sent was read, and the reply wasn’t… Written in the best of ways?” Celestia asked. “I remember getting it to forward to him.”

“I do not know, Grif wrote it and sent it off without me seeing the final draft.” Pensword replied honestly as he sat down at a motion from Twilight who then poured him a cup of tea for him. Pensword paused but finally accepted the cup of tea and took a sip of the drink.

“From what I heard, Blueblood was quite miffed by it.” Celestia said before taking a sip of tea.

Pensword only paused and looked into his tea cup. “Oh, he sent the rough draft then… that might be bad.” He muttered before taking another sip from his tea.

“Well, House Blueblood isn’t going to risk going after a hero, even if their house is small.” Twilight shook her head. “They don’t have the connections.”

“Wait, a small house? I thought his was a rather big house or something.” Pensword replied in shock. “Or was it once big and has dwindled in size?” Pensword shook his head. “I will never understand noble houses and their political moves.”

“I’m sure you understand due to the fact that a good number of servants, and guards have been relocated from his noble house.” Celestia said. “He is quite bothered, and I myself don’t know what he may attempt, as he may… Go a bit far.”

“Then we shall be prepared, we do have guards here, a fort, and…” he paused and looked to the table and then smiled. “I may need to talk to one of my blacksmiths, Wrought Iron might be fun to see what can be made.” he shook his head. “Anyway, my apologies your majesty, I did not mean to intrude on your time with Twilight Sparkle.”

“Oh, think nothing of it, I will be here until New Years Day.” Celestia replied. “I will be staying here with Twilight.”

Pensword only raised an eyebrow and saw how excited Twilight was for the moment. “Let me guess, gives you time to catch up on things and spend nights talking about some new form of thought or what is found in new periodicals that have been published?” He smiled and shook his head. “Anyway…” he paused and looked to a clock. “Maybe Lord Hammer Strike is awake now. It is twenty hundred hours.” He actually smiled as all present knew what time it was by the twelve hour clock. “If not… maybe you would care to check on.” He paused and blinked. “Meme.” he muttered.

The two just looked at each other with confusion for a second before Twilight realized what he was doing. Twilight just looked at him. “They are still staying at the inn right?”

Pensword widened his eyes. “I thought, wait,” he furrowed his brow. “Oh dear, I hope we find them.”

As the three talked about them. The two Changelings were at the moment doing something rather stupid. They were scouting the edge of the forest on their own. They were currently in the guises of two guards and wondering just where the entrance would be into their new domain and home. After a little bit and being on the Eastern edge of the forest whereas the Apple Acres was at the Western edge of the Northern boundary of the forest that Me-Me and Mutatio found something by literally falling into it.

“Strange, the ponies maps had no indications of a cave system in this area.” Mutatio said scanning their surroundings.

“Looks,” Me-Me started. “Like some offshoot of a Diamond Dog system but the looks seem to say that they abandoned this tunnel.” She blinked as she slowly began to walk down the tunnel feeling something strange. “This, feels like a home almost.”

“With enough workers, we could widen the tunnels without weakening the integrity, we’d need to secure the roof but there are plenty of large chambers, just what a queen would need.” He smiled at her.

She smiled a little. “Shall we map this complex out? Maybe find the royal chambers? A storage facility and the like?” She blinked as they paused at what was a natural pool of water in the caverns and she looked down igniting the horn on her head. Her eyes widened as Mutatio got a good look at her. She had finished it seemed the final stages and while about the size of Twilight Sparkle, other then that, she was the spitting image of a Changeling Queen. She smiled a little as she put a hoof to her “crown” and smiled even more. “The Hive will grow, and with this outside of the human’s jurisdiction… we can start tonight with the first brood.”

“And so ascends queen Me-Me the first?” Mutatio asked as he walked over to her, bowing low.

“So says the first Drone Mutatio of the Everfree Hive.” She replied with a stern look that conveyed both pride and joy at officially in changeling tradition naming a hive, and her first drone. She only smiled. “Rise, You shall be second and only my orders shall supercede your orders in the Hive Hierarchy.”

“It is my honor to live by your order your majesty.” He said rising. “And now there is but one last matter at hoof.” Mutatio smiled.

Me-Me only smiled a little. “Which is what my Drone?” she asked, her voice turning into a slight buzz like pur.

“What is a queen?” He leaned in to nuzzle her neck “Without a kingdom?”

She blushed a little at the comment and was happy that what had started as a failed mission to kill this traitor, had turned out so wonderfully wrong and as a new word she learned from the humans. Pear Shaped. “Of course Mutatio.”

“Ok run that by me again?” Grif looked at Pensword as the two of them flew as fast as they could.

“Me-Me and Mutatio are not in the Tavern, they are not at Twilight’s, Princess Celestia is there however, and the Doctor just smiled at me and mentioned that it sounds like I am dealing with two restless changelings who wanted to explore. I already checked the Acres border and now, We have to get to the North East corner of the forest and work our way towards Ponyville. Keep those eyes peeled.” He was gliding at the moment before pumping his wings a few times to both gain altitude and increase his speed.

“They better have gotten trapped by some sort of large predator cause if we find them and Mutatio isn’t fighting off some large feline with a crudely made wooden spear…. he’s gonna be” Grif growled as he scanned the ground. “I’m going to shift west a bit to widen our range, you stay on this flightpath ok?”

“Will do, stay safe.” he moved a hoof to the blade he had taken from the armory at the fort, he did not have time to bring his cross bows nor did he have anything to carry them yet, something he planned on rectifying before they traveled into the forest. “If something attacks you, fall back and assess the beast, and then you attack back.”

Grif was under no such worries as he flew, he had been so accustomed to being weighed down with weapons that he hardly went anywhere unarmed anymore. He let his eye’s scan the ground as his mind considered the possible options, with a quick thought he took the worst of them and threw them away first, nothing good came from worrying about those possibilities. His eye’s halted on something drawing his attention. Looking in Penswords direction as he stopped he shouted “Over here!”

Pensword turned and banked a little, looking like a rather strange flying horse acting like an eagle in the bank, still he quickly reached Grif’s location and started to hover a little like Rainbow Dash as he looked at the ground. “You don’t?” He started as he saw what most likely caught Grif’s attention. He looked up and the setting sun. “Gone for four hours, night is coming soon.”

“And that’s when the timberwolves come to hunt, the manticore well leave them alone for the most part but those wolves should be desperate by now.” Grif said as he landed in the ground nearby the hole.

“Right,” Pensword muttered as he looked around the hole a little. “You go first I’ll cover your back.” He looked to the forest lines, “I must say, the cave system is nice.” He paused. “What if this leads to the Castle? or Near it? Shortcut right here.”

“it’s close but there were no tunnels that i saw” grif noted “then agian secret passages and stuff i guess” unsheathing his knife he dropped into the hole. First thing he noticed was some green glowing blobs spaced out and leading down one way, yet where he entered there were two paths to take. A second later Pensword dropped behind Grif as he looked around in confusion and amazement.

“We start seeing air distortions or red triangle cross hairs and I’m out of here.” Grif said looking around.

“Uh, why?” Pensword asked in confusion as he walked up to one of the glowing blobs. “Looks like Changeling goo a little…” he trailed off and he raised his head. “Oh dear.” He whispered. “An advanced party?”

“Dunno, seems fresh, and almost hastily done.” Grif noted as he walked over and collected a small bit on his talon. “Hasn’t thickened yet, with most insects that would mean it’s fresh.”

Pensword walked up to the glowing goo a little further down. “Follow the lights or go a different way?” He looked at the glowing green globs. “Is this a way to lead visitors to either safety or traps?” He asked in the still cave air. He looked at the hole a little and smiled. “Who knows, maybe whoever is making this thought of the Timberwolves already.”

Grif sheathed his knife and drew both blades. “You take point we’ll follow the glow for now, sure it could be a trap but it’s all the light we have.”

“Right.” Pensword flapped his wings and soon was flying low over the ground, down three turns and suddenly they saw it. The ground was getting slick and sloped downward a bit, they soon came to a place where water seeped from the walls but the ceiling still had the glowing blobs which were harder than those at the front. They finally found a place where it dipped harder and there they saw an underground chasm with a waterfall coming from the tunnel they were just in, this chasm went up higher and down deeper and the two flyers were happy that they did not get wet.

“So, trap into some sort of river, timberwolves would never stand a chance.” He turned around paused. “Especially with that,” he paused and blinked. “They found a dead animal and used it to lure hunters to their own death.” he just stayed there in the air looked around the area. “Go back the way we came? Or explore this area of the caverns?”

“You really read that book on Changelings huh?” Grif raised an eyebrow. “If they worked this hard to make the trap here, that means that there protecting something this way, we follow the cavern.”

“Right, but, what would they be protecting? Shouldn’t we have encountered advanced patrols or guards here to prevent what we just did?” He asked in worry as he looked around. “Stay on your guard.” He muttered as they picked a direction and soon they found signs of at least three other trap tunnels.

It was Grif who found it, a tunnel that showed a few signs of some erosion by, something acidic. It was a sign that this was being built for something. With the acidic currently used up, the tunnel entrance was safe to proceed, and the two slowly entered it, and they found themselves having to be single file, Pensword was trapped walking backwards and Grif was trapped moving in only one direction, forward.

“This gets any smaller and you may have to go on alone.” Grif noted as he ducked his head. After another, choke point that looked like it had signs of some type of expansion they suddenly found themselves in a large cavern room with, well in the middle was a large green glowing pillar of green changeling goo, and on a rock that was starting to grow glowing moss like stuff, they both stood and stared into the darkness above where the pillar reached to the ceiling.

“If that was pushing.” Pensword muttered. “I would have thought that I was on an alien ship from Star Trek. It looks like a warp core.” He lowered his eyes and paused as he gulped. “Grif, alcove to my left, green glowing, looks like many, many clumped mounds.” his mind clicked to the book and he quickly began to look around quicker. “This is a nursery.” He was also realizing what was also making him uneasy. The Green tint was the exact same as Star Trek used for the Borg.

“Weird there should be praetorians and nurses.” Grif noted turning around. “And that pillar
is supposed to be growing a lot brighter.” Grif noted.

“New hive?” Pensword asked as he started to feel uneasy. “This close to Ponyville?” He shivered. “What is the normal time from egg to hatching?” he asked in worry.

“Two months.” A voice replied from the darkness and a pair of green eyes opened in a scene similar to Crystalis opening her eyes from the Royal Wedding. “Though why are you scared of your own troops General?” The sounds of hoof steps slowly echoed as the eyes walked into the pale green light of the pillar to reveal who was speaking.

“We turn our backs for a minute and you go running off into one of the most dangerous locations in equestria, find a cave system, build a nest and start a hive?” grif exasperated. “we thought you were in trouble!”

Me-Me bowed her head, and Grif realized that she had finished her full mutation into a hive queen. “I must apologies, I, it was part being cooped up, and part following natural instincts. You will be pleased that our traps already took out half a pack of Timberwolves who are currently being stored for food, and that when Winter Wrap Up comes, you shall have at least fifty workers for your building projects or to guard the path.” She raised her eyes and looked right at Grif. “You all saved my life, and turned me into a Queen, and gave me a Drone. Let my hive help you, and think of this as payment in return for the kindness you gave me. You shall have acess to all rooms of the hive, and if needed troops to fill your numbers.”

Pensword was slowly listening before he widened his eyes. “Oh… I just remembered.” He looked to Grif. “When a Queen has her first broad, where she has it, she considers that place their core hive, the heart of the hive that they build out from… and you cannot stop the egg process for long, be glad she did not lay it in Ponyville.”

“Well there isn’t much we can do now is there?” Grif sighed. “Where is Mutatio?”

Me-Me only smiled. “Cocooning the last of the pack for food for my babies.” From what I could tell, this was a pack of omegas from at least four other packs from the forest. So be careful, already we have sealed six unneeded entrances into the cave system, and created four traps into the water, two pits, and…” She smiled a little. “He should be coming back from the storage room soon Leader of my Personal guard.”

Pensword looked to Grif. “That means… you have free reign and if the Drone or the Queen is not there, you are the defacto leader. It also means you can boss the General around. I.E. Me or whoever I pick to stand in my place.”

“Of course her majesty well still be under Lord Hammer Strike I presume?” he asked Me-Me with a raised eyebrow.

“Of course, I read up on Houses in Equestria, consider my hive as House Strike’s first minor house under his banner.” She smiled a little. “It means that while I can run my own house in day to day, any big political dealings I am in the side of House Strike. Also any troops I may raise, I am beholden to field at minimum half of them if he is threatened in battle.”

“Well Twilight’s going to be all over this.” He face clawed. “Okay ground rules… Ground rules, rule one, no royal eggs without our for knowledge and approval understood?”

Pensword blinked. “Actually, with what we have had happened, that might not be possible, we don’t know if,”

Me-Me made a strange buzzing sound with her wings. “That is okay Pensword, and very well, Royal Eggs involve traditions that I do not know yet, so till I learn that secret, there shall be no future queens of the Everfree.” She paused. “If you learn the secret, tell me or I may create one egg to spite you for not sharing information.”

Pensword looked to Grif. “She picked that up from you or Rainbow Dash I think.” He was actually a little shocked by her rather bold statement to them, but he found that it fit Me-Me’s new position in life.

“Rule two, anyone who defects from Chrysalis’ hive is welcomed here without question” Grif said “we want regular updates on expansions and additions to the hive, and for the sake of avoiding a possible witch hunt, all of this stays hidden from everypony until we decide to go public are these fair?” grif asked.

“I have only one thing to request.” Me-Me spoke. “If we accept those that defect from the Badlands core Hive, we are allowed to kill any spies who try to take advantage of the offer, also, all outcast changelings will be folded into my hive.” She looked at Grif. “Is that acceptable to you, spokes beak of Lord Hammer Strike.”

“I believe we have terms.” Grif nodded. “Normally it’s customary to have such things on paper, but I think we can trust you to live up to everything Me-Me.”

“Of course, and you want this hidden, like changelings who hide in the crowds of ponies, those that know the secrets know we are there, but those that do not, do not know anything, the paper will be drawn when the three humans and pegasus decide to make my hive public.” She bowed to Pensword. “We feel sorrow in knowing you are stuck in a form that will become your own. May you prosper to first infiltrator.”

Pensword looked to Grif. “That is where a changeling is so much like the role that picked, they are not even looked at strange, and as the book said, at least four times, ponies believed that the changelings turned their friend into a changeling he was that convincing of being a pony.”

“Well we should head back and inform Celestia of Equestrians newest asset.” Grif said. “I will be checking on you later in the week.” Grif nodded. “Is there a fast exit nearby?”

Me-Me looked nervous but only nodded. “Very well, I will trust your judgement that she will not destroy my hive upon hearing the news.” She smiled a little as Mutatio walked back into the room looking, if anything a little bigger himself, it seemed that some mutations were occurring in the Drone now. “Mutatio dear, can you take them out the quick route? They should be heading back, seems Celestia is visiting Ponyville and Grif needs to tell Lord Hammer Strike that he has a minor house under his rule.”

“Oh,” Mutatio replied with a smile and turned around. “Come on, follow my back through the tunnels. Stay close, and, I can’t wait till we can have Lord Hammer Strike down here, I am sure he can help plan the hive structure a little.” The rest of the trip was actually rather silent as Grif and Pensword used their natural homing instincts to keep from getting lost in the caves. A few turns and a slop up and down they were outside and a little closer to Ponyville. Mutatio only smiled and turned around slipping back into the cave network, and ended up placing a stone over the hole to keep intruders out.

Pensword looked to Grif. “Library first then the Tavern?” he asked as he looked to the sky and the moon rising and the stars glistening above them. “Wow, time diluted itself down there. Missed sunset.”

“That would be the best choice” Grif nodded. “Nevermind a can, we just blew the vat of worms right open.” Pensword only nodded his head as the two took off into the night sky and towards the library and the news that they bore. In the night air, they were soon joined by Moonshade who also looked worried but happy that Pensword was back in Ponyville. Rainbow Dash joined next and it was these four that landed in front of Twilight’s library home. Pensword looked to Grif as if to ask silently if they should let Rainbow Dash and Moonshade in on the find.

“Major as soon as we’re inside I want the perimeter secured, absolute one hundred percent lockdown nothing leaves, nothing comes, nothing so much as breathes without you knowing its there, if so much as a particle of dust gets out the window without you alerting me you’ll be doing triple exercises with the troops tomorrow.” grif growled as he made his way to the door.

A second later Pensword had pulled and Applejack and was holding Rainbow Dash back from flying. Somehow around the tail he was able to speak. “That means you get to join in as well Ms. Dash, consider this as a preview for meetings around the Wonderbolts. You have the clearance to know this as well.”

Rainbow Dash settled down a little and laughed nervously. “Well, as long as I am not going to be thrown in the dungeon for being in the wrong place.” She smiled a little as Grif knocked on the door as Moonshade was doing a quick fly around the tree library top to bottom the door opened to show two of Celestia’s guards as Moonshade landed from her patrol.

Grif simply nodded to them as he pushed his way in. “Twilight, Celestia, Luna.” He nodded to each figure. “Some… Fragile information has come to light in the last few hours and i would humbly request that your guards give us some privacy”

Before any guards could protest Celestia raised one wing. “Please wait outside, I am sure if anything unbecoming happens, you’d just need a broom and dustpan for the troublemakers.” She smiled a little as she made shooing motions with her wings as the two guards left and a second later something past over them, something tingly. “There, I just raised a security field around us and the tree house.” She looked to Grif. “What is so important that only two of the Element holders, my sister and I, and Pensword’s most trusted advisor from my sister’s ranks are to be the only ones to hear it.”

“As you are aware, do to exposure to a compound mixture of various chemicals one changeling during the invasion had been free’d and currently is residing with us for his rehabilitation, what not all of you are aware is when we arrived in ponyville there was an attempt on his life by Chrysalis own hive, during the encounter another changeling was exposed to this compound… a female changeling, who since went through a metamorphosis do to a diet primarily consisting of chocolate”

Celestia looked surprised, however it was Luna who spoke as she looked at Twilight. “Thou dists not tell us this?” She asked raising an eyebrow. “Surely something like this should have been told at least to Celestia or I.”

Twilight looked sheepishly down. “I didn’t want them to be taken away, and they seemed to, unique and to study Changeling behavior.” She trailed off a little.

Celestia only smiled a little and put a wing on her student’s head. “Do not worry yourself my faithful student. You did what you thought was right and I am happy to see you have started your own projects that you dare not show me till you have a solid base to come from. You have learned a lot here in Ponyville.”

“Unfortunately, the situation has…. Escalated?” He looked at Pensword for confirmation on this being the right word for the situation.

“Yes, I could say it has escalated nicely into needed to move carefully or we may just have something bite us in the tail if we are not careful.” He looked to Grif. “You wanted the meeting like this, you finish please.” He looked as if he was already trying to think of different items already.

“This morning me and Pensword had been informed that Me-Me and Mutatio the names we have given the changelings had relocated to Twilight Sparkles domain to allow her some more in depth research into changeling biology as well as architectural, thinking nothing of this we carried on with our day without a second thought, it wasn’t until later that it was made clear to sir pensword that this hadn’t been the case, naturally upon finding out this information my companion located myself and we performed an aerial sweep of several areas of ponyville before moving on to the everfree forest. the purpose for this meeting your majesties is about what we found”

“What,” Luna spoke in a slightly strict tone of voice, “Did you find out there? That they were killed? That we are going to be invaded?” She looked to her sister with a sideways look. “Or was it something out of a horror story that the youth of today seem to love to tell one another.”

“What we found was a nursery.” Grif said. “As well as several traps for more feral predators, what we found my princesses, was a hive in it’s very earliest stages.”

Celestia just sat still and remained calm. Twilight got this look of almost bolting for the door to research. Luna herself seemed to suck in air and looked like she might start ordering troops, while Rainbow Dash just stared wide eyed and Moonshade was only giggling with them all hearing her mutter. “About time those two started.”

“Rest assured this new hive is peaceful towards Equestria and less so towards its enemies, the queen has pledged herself and her hive in service to the Lord of the Everfree and therefore to you my princesses.” Grif said with a nod. “However as I’m sure you realise, changeling fear is still very prominent in Equestria after the invasion and it has been the decision of mine and Sir Pensword in our lords sted that this information be only for certain ears.”

Luna only nodded her head and slowly smiled. “Sister, can we not,” She was cut off by Celestia shaking her head.

“No, I do not think your nephew would enjoy being given a tour of the new hive, even if he is wanting to gain land in the Everfree.” Celestia replied with a sigh. “Also, Sister I forbid thee from using any changeling in the future to create your own personal spy network. While I have to accept that you are the better warrior, I shall not be fostering super spies. Diplomacy should be done in the open, or as open as politics can allow things to be.”

“I realize we are asking much trust from you princess but I would humbly request these changelings be left under the protection and watchful eye of my lord, perhaps this could be the donning of a new age for Equestria.”

Luna smiled. “We agree, if nothing else, we have much, from the Crystal Empire to the Changeling invasion, we shall trust your judgements for now. Know this, if they fall out of line or turn, I shall not hold back in giving vengeance for any betrayal.”

“I will make sure they understand it also.” Grif bowed his head. “If anything this gives us a leg up if Chrysalis should attempt another strike.” He looked out the window. “It would be imperative that I carry this information onto my lord.” Grif noted. “Is there anything else you need before I go?”

Luna only nodded her head to the question. “Only that Lord Hammer Strike still sleeps at the moment, so it is unwise to wake him at the moment just yet, let him fully rest first, then inform him of the events.”

“Very well.” Grif nodded. “I will take my leave.” And with another low bow he left.

27 - Ponyville's Antiques Roadshow

Ponyvilles Antiques Roadshow

Extended Holiday
Chp 27: Ponyvilles Antiques Roadshow
Act 3

There was a groan as Shawn pulled his hand up from the side of his bed and put it next to his head as he gave a small push up. After a couple of blinks he looked to his arm to see his coat still on, and to his left, a wall. With a grunt he flipped himself over and sat up at the edge of the bed.

He hunched over and placed a hand on his head as he took a couple of breaths before standing up. After a moment he removed his coat and put it onto a chair next to his desks. After a thought he leaned over the desks and checked them over, making sure nobody had messed with his papers, using moonlight to guide his eyes.

There was a gentle knock at his door. “You up yet?” Grif asked.

“Yeah.” He called out. “Good grief, I was out awhile, wasn’t I..?” He mumbled as the door opened.

“Twenty four hours, twenty nine minutes, give or take.” The gryphon shrugged.

“Yeah, figured it was a long time, I feel sluggish and exhausted.” Shawn replied as he stood up, stretching. “What did I miss today?”

“Oh you know the average, time at the shooting range, letter from Blueblood, meeting with the mayor, visit from Celestia and Luna and the forming of your very own changeling hive.” The gryphon shrugged. “So nothing special really.” He smiled sarcastically.

“What did Blueblood want?” Shawn groaned.

“He wanted you to turn over your currently acquired staff, likely for punishment and wanted to arrange a meeting with you about things that make me guess he intends to try and make House Strike an underling of House Blueblood, I sent him a reply for you, there is a copy and the letter on your desk there.”

With a sigh, Shawn pulled out the seat and sat down. With a glance over he grabbed the letter and pulled it to himself with a muttered, ‘Wonderful.’

After a minute he gave a small chuckle and put the letters down. “Good grief, how did you even think of that many titles? We’re you just challenging his title count?”

“What can I say, upstart shouldn’t try to out do the great Lord Hammer Strike.” He smirked. “Not like you’d consider going into business with him anyway.”

“Yeah. And he isn’t getting them back. At least here with us they can have an easy job, I just feel sorry for the ones that had to replace them. Good grief, they wouldn’t even sit down until I told them to! On a train.” Shawn sighed as he put a hand on his forehead.

“Anyway you have a hive.” Grif said. “Not sure how to feel about that myself.”

“And here I thought my hearing went out.” Shawn said as he sat up. “So, what about that hive?”

“Me-Me and Mutatio got away from us, they found a cave system and well by the time we got there….” he shrugged. “Hive”

“Wonderful. I don’t even know what I’m dealing with.” Shawn said putting a hand to his forehead again. “Good grief, one day, we’re at home, normal days, relaxing, work, etcetera. Next day, the three of us are sent here, I’m a lord, you’re a Griffon, Matthew is stuck as a pegasus, we’ve fought in two wars…” He leaned back in his chair. “Good grief we pretty much have an army following our orders!”

“We also own a lumber company, have the paperwork going through for a mining company and a quarry.” Grif noted.

“Yeah. I remember hearing about that.” Shawn replied. “Just spent a while talking with Luna. Kinda got a lot on my mind, if I snap at you, please ignore me.”

“If you can’t yell at your friends what good are they?” Grif shrugged. “Anyway apparently Celestia and Luna have something they want to talk to you about, no idea what it is and I’d wait till morning anyway.”

Shawns left arm seized up for a second before he sighed, relaxing his arm. “Alright. I should be calm by then.”

“At least you got some sleep.” Grif noted. “You were starting to worry me.”

“That sadly seems to be something I’m good at.” Shawn sighed. “Even Luna pointed that out.”

It was here that Pensword walked into the room and he just smiled. “Well, who here thought that Christmas this year would have been so, well crazy?” he asked as he looked to his friends and paused and looked to his side as he extended a wing. He just studied it a little bit before talking. “Or find a way to enjoy Vitamin K again at any amount I want.”

“It was certainly interesting.” Shawn said from his chair.

“I’m still just happy we’re not in the Equestrian Wasteland.” Grif shrugged.

“Uh, Fallout reference?” Pensword as as he lowered his wing and tucked it back to the side of his body. “I agree, at least we did not show up there.” The Navy blue pegasus shivered as he closed his eyes. “I would have lasted a week tops more than likely.”

“How about we head away from this topic?” Shawn said as he leaned forward in his chair and messed with some of the papers on his desk.

“Sounds good for me.” Pensword replied with a chuckle. His bright blue eyes twilighting in a little mirth.

“Yeah…” Shawn mumbled as he picked up Bluebloods letter.

“So who’s your entourage going to be?” Grif asked.

“I don’t even know. You two of course, but… Anyone else?” He looked to the two.

“Depends what kind of image you want to pull off.” Grif shrugged. “I’d say make him hilariously uncomfortable find some sort of ‘low-born’ unicorn and act like she’s your fiance, but I’m saying merely for my own entertainment.”

“Screw it, lets go for it.” Shawn said. “Who now…” He paused for a moment. “Oh, you cheeky bugger.” He said looking to Grif.

The gryphon simply whistled innocently, in which Shawn replied by raising his left hand, middle digit pointed towards him. “Ha, ha.” He said, with a smirk on his face as he lowered his hand. “Alright. I’ll send the invite in the morning.” He paused. “And send another letter to Blueblood so he doesn’t bother me again.”

Pensword only shook his head. “Do you wish for me to wear the armor of the Crystal empire times to just show who you are?” He smirked. “Complete with dents and scuffs. Show that you make things to work, not for ceremony.”

“I forgot to repair that…” Shawn mumbled. “At least let me fix the major ones that hinder movement and breathing. If there are any.”

“You planning on wearing the big sword, the really big sword, or the massive sword?” Grif asked.

“...Yes.” Shawn said, looking at Grif.

“Intimidation will definitely be there.” Grif whistled.

“Good.” Pensword muttered. “We may speak softly and strangely but we have big sticks.”

“Yeah, one of them is twice my size. Human, size.” Shawn said looking to one of the wrapped objects in the corner of his room.

“We meet him here or in Canterlot?” Grif asked.

“I don’t want to torture this town.” Shawn replied.

“Canterlot then.” Pensword replied with a smile. “Then we can have Grif go to Joe’s afterwards to end the day and meeting.” He paused. “Where do we stay?” he asked with a confused look.

“I’ll bring money for a place I guess.” Shawn shrugged.

“What about with House Pants?” Grif asked. “I’m sure Fancy Pants wouldn’t mind us staying for a night.”

“Ah, I wouldn’t want to bother him.”

“You want to spends the bits don’t you?” Grif asked.

“I still got over half a bloody chest full!” Shawn said throwing his arm out towards the chest in question. “I need to get rid of it somehow, and I’ve run out of things to buy that have use.”

“Indeed, but think of what will happen when we are fully settled. that Chest would be nothing.” Pensword offered. “My advice, save it and invest it. Rainy days may come in the future.” He only smiled a little. “Oh, uh sorry, just… I like saving money.”

Shawn pointed towards the chest with an expression on his face. “Please, open the chest, and try to tell me there isn’t that much in it.” He chuckled.

Pensword walked to the chest which was about the size of a footlocker and using his wings opened the chest up and looked into it. IT was half full, and the chest came up to the lower part of his barrel. “Oh, enough to take care of medical costs for a good amount.” Was all Pensword muttered with a look into the chest. “About half of this would cover all my last two surgeries.” He looked up and closed the lid and turned around to look at his friends. “If that was just one or even ten dollar coins… I had ten thousand dollars out of pocket for both surgeries, that is a combined total of twenty out of pocket, that was with insurance.” He smiled as he looked behind him and back as his friend. “Perspective my friend perspective, be grateful that you have a large nest egg.” He started to walk to the door. “I was going broke and scared to death how I was going to pay the last two thousand on my bills.”

“If you both want money to spend, take some, I don’t need it for the most part.” Shawn said.

“I’m making expenses.” Grif shrugged. “Still I know where to go if I ever need a loan.”

“Agreed, I am getting a small profit as part owner of the New Mountain Logging Company, as well as the General, seems that Luna left this on my pillow.” he drew from under his wing a letter. “Seems that Canterlot is reimbursing me for being a teacher for the troops. I will be seeing funds deposited into the Ponyville Bank in my name this week. I think I am okay at the moment. No meds, no medical, only food and bills for living which, at the moment is low. I am actually happy about money for once, not stressed.”

“Oh yeah, there’s a bank here.” Shawn said. “Perhaps I should put some away…”

“Well thats about all I got at the moment, I got some research to do, a few letters to write, see you guys later.”

“And I’ve got to work on some armor it seems, please leave both your sets outside of your room, I’ll fix the major damages.” Shawn said to the two.

“Will do, I shall see you in the morning, I am going to get some sleep and you both take care of yourselves.” With that Pensword left the room leaving only two now in the room, A human and a Gryphon.

Grif gave Shawn a nod before heading out.

“Well I’ve got my work planned out.” Shawn mumbled to himself.

The next morning Taze in human form walked out of his room to find Pensword sleeping on the floor as Moonshade continued to keep watch with a smirk. She looked to Taze. “He tried to stay up all night, fell asleep about three hours ago.”

“Ok first thing, why?” Taze asked.

“He wanted to try a thestral watch rotation. So he could understand more about Thestrals.” She replied with a chuckle. “You said first, what is the second?”

“If he wakes up at any time in the next four hours confine him to his bed until he gets a full seven hours worth of sleep.” Taze ordered bluntly.

“Very well sir, I shall maintain those orders.” She replied with a salute.

“Anyone else left yet? Shawn head out this morning? or Lord Hammer Strike?” he asked.

“Left a half hour after you entered your room, he should be in the Forges by now, also the forges did expand to allow three masters their room and staff.” She smiled. “They arrived this morning, along with some architects for building the actually castle and city around it.”

“It’s really happening huh?” Taze smirked. “How’d Shawn take it?”

“He seemed to look at all of them for a minute, no words, then turned towards the doorway to the forge and walked in.” She paused. “After a moment one of them walked in, and walked out less than thirty seconds later, headed to where they were to be located.” She smiled a little. “They are being housed in the officer barracks. Seems Pensword was not happy about that, seems he is wanting to not to be hot bunking or hot rooming with a female officer.”

“Why? You won’t do anything unprofessional will you major?” Taze smirked to the side as he asked.

She looked utterly horrified at that question. “By Luna’s mane no. It is just it seems for Sir Pensword it is the image that it would send to the troops. Frankly it just funny as most ponies don’t see this as a problem. Most of the troops are seeing this as a way to make sure if any changeling replace Sir Pensword.”

“Major you really need to learn to take some ribbing.” Taze facepalmed. “We’ll I’m going out, see you later Major.”

“See ya,” Moonshade replied while she looked a little red from the response from Taze, as she was unsure of what to think at the moment. So felt a little conflicted.

Shawn, or at this point, Hammer Strike, was working on one of the sets of armor. After getting all the sets there, he dealt with the new influx of workers, sending them where they were supposed to go. He had earlier checked each set of armor, Grif’s, Pensword’s, and his own, which were thankfully clean at the moment, and found several problems, one of them being that his own as well as Pensword’s, had a dent near the chest that would interfere with breathing, and would cause irritation. “Great.” He mumbled as he looked the sets over for serious damage.

“I don’t remember you arriving with the other journeyponies or apprentice smiths, who are you and what in bloody hell are you doing with that armor?” Storm Hammer asked as she stood at the forges entrance a sizable pile of new steel levitated in her magic.

“I am Hammer Strike, and I am currently trying to asses the damage on my set of armor, which mainly seems to be located on the chestplate.” He sighed, turning it over.

“Oh.” The unicorn stopped as her eye’s widened. “Please forgive me my lord, things have been stressful with the new smiths moving in.”

“Oh, I know that, I had to tell one of them off, what was his name… Wrought Iron.” He smiled a little. “You’re the first one not to go off about how I can’t be here, or calling me a liar, good, good.” He mumbled the last part to himself as he moved onto Pensword’s set.

“In all honesty I don’t think many ponies could carry out a lie like that.” Storm Hammer answered. “Taking on that name would automatically force a certain expectation of skill not many smiths could replicate, your style has always been…. unique in it’s design if a little lacking in it’s after thought.”

“Well excuse me, I only had three days to make weapons and armor.” He sighed. “Yeah, but honestly though, why haven’t any of the armor sets I’ve seen use a swivel set on the ear, you still have the full range of movement and hearing ability, and you wont have it cut off in the midst of a battle.”

“It’s an expensive touch.” Storm Hammer answered honestly. “Few if any smiths could come up with a workable replication of what you made and they were stiff and uncomfortable and the house of lords wouldn’t pay for the extra, the palace guards design was decided to be workable enough and any modifications needed to come from the guards own pocket, most of these guards have families and such and cannot afford to modify their armor.” she answered.

“Well I’m going to have to fix that at some point. How many guards, who have been in a fight, have a damaged ear, or are both sides of the fight considerate and think to avoid it.” He sighed.

“I’m a smith not a general, I don’t get access to those kind of records.” Storm Hammer shrugged. “I’ve tried to come out with cheaper stronger armor but my designs have never been approved.”

“You’ll have to show me some of these designs sometime.” Hammer said as he moved onto the third set. “Think you can do me a favor?”

“Yes my lord?” Storm Hammer asked.

“Take my helmet… Wait I didn’t have one when I fought…” He paused for a second. “Take Pensword’s helmet and could you draw out the design for the helmet, specifically the ear joint, I want to make sure that these guards will have it on their armor.”

“Certainly.” She nodded grabbing the helmet in her magic. “And if I may offer a suggestion for those breastplates?”

“And that would be?”

“When you get the dents out, secure it with some chain mail on the inside, that will give pressure a second outlet when it hits, minimizing the damage of heavy impact.” She noted.

“I was thinking about that, but I couldn’t when I first made the set… Doesn’t help Starswirl had sent the others away and I was working by myself…” He paused, thinking.

“You worked the bellows, tempered the metal, hammered it, and heated it…. all by yourself?” Storm Hammer asked.

“Yeah.” He said as he finished looking at the third set and turned towards her.

“Thats amazing.” She said. “I don’t think I could run a forge by myself nearly that long.”

“It was do or die.” He replied. “I either got it done or we were underprepared.”

“All smiths are expected to accomplish a project while running the forge alone to become a master, but to run it for three days straight without stopping seems like it would be impossible.”

“You just got to get use to the lack of sleep.” He chuckled.

“it is still incredible.” She said. “Was there anything else you needed?” she asked.

“Nothing much, but I guess I could show you something so I don’t get bothered by it later…” He replied.

“Oh and what would that be?” She asked.

With a shrug he grabbed the bracelet on his wrist and gave the gem a turn. With a flash of light he was standing there as a human, specifically Shawn. “Hi.”

With the crash of falling metal, Storm Hammer fainted onto the floor. After a moment Steel Weaver walked into the room, gave a look to Shawn and then one to Storm Hammer. “Aw, I was hoping to see the reaction. I take it the las’ took it well.” He said with a smile. “Well, good luck fixin’ those sets of armor.” He said, walking out.

“Well then.” Shawn said, turning the gem again and continuing his work.

Taze knocked on the library door loudly as he stood in front of the door after a quick walk in the morning air to said library, with any luck luna would be able to see him now.

To his surprise it was a Lunar Guard who opened the door at the Library and without a word he stepped back. “Princess Luna was expecting you, she is currently residing in the basement, please watch your steps as no lights are on currently.”

“Uh thank you” Taze said as he walked in. “Convenient.” he mumbled under his breath as he walked. heading into the basement and carefully making his way. “Uh, hello Princess Luna?” he called out.

What he found took his breath away as he stepped on the floor of the basement. As if waiting for him to finish his descent the ceiling lit up with a thousand pinpricks of light as a small orb hung off to the side showing the cratered surface of Luna’s charge, in the middle of the room surrounded by faint blue glowing rings and spokes with images of some arcane manner Princess Luna just sat there smiling, a second later a second Luna appear by the stairs. “My apologies for not meeting face to face, I am just dealing with the end of the night shift and my duties as guardian of the dreams of Equestria. At which point I too shall rest.” She smiled a little. “You have something on your mind, doest thou wish an audience with the Lunar Court?”

“It is my understanding princess that you once learned to fight amongst the gryphons?” Taze asked.

She smiled. “I shall teach thee in your dream, it shall be your duty to practice what you dream in the waking world. So yes, I shall teach thee both modern and the ancient battle techniques of your feathered form.”

“Thank you.” Taze nodded “From what I’ve read Grif is far from a popular figure in gryphon history, aside from being considered an outcast he was also called ‘the egg smasher’ I’m hoping that is some term for traitor to the people and not actually what the name implies.”

“That has two meanings.” Princess Luna began with a smile. “Seems your lessons begin this morning.” She spread her wings and a drawing of a Gryphon in the style of the artwork shown at the intro of the very first episode of Friendship is Magic appeared in the air. “The first meaning was that you killed a small enclave nest of Changelings.” She dropped her wings. “However the term was usurped by those who were blinded by their own hate towards us, and turned the phrase to become a traitor, one who if ever allowed into the homes of any children would rend their children apart.” She fully dropped her wings to her side a sad look on her entire form.

“You apparently have met me in your past and my future, was I that bad?” Taze asked “The books I’ve gotten so far have been mostly on the culture, references have been to the fact that Grif is to be spurned, they even attempted to erase the name from history”.

“A fact that was stopped within the treaty that my Sister and I forged with them.” She muttered darkly and seemed to poof from irritation. “As for what thou didst and shall still do?” She smiled. “To keep the spoilers down. You live to the code of a warrior, both of the Gryphons and of Pokke.” She seemed to beam. “Within my ranks, to this day, it is symbolic now, but one guard in my personal guards always wears a metal feather painted like your own. We shall not state the reason behind that, but know this… It is still held in high regard by myself and my guard reformed.”

“That’s comforting to hear.” Taze sighed. “Probably the scariest future I could imagine is becoming a monster.” He said then he realised how that could be taken. “I uh, didn’t mean that at you….”

Princess Luna only chuckled, “None taken, we know we were not exactly sane nor of the best example.” She narrowed her eyes. “Know this, you do become a monster,” She held up a wing before Taze could speak a single word. “You become a monster that is feared by those that are the real monsters as you remind them of how far they have fallen. To us, you are a hero, to those that you fought against, they villainized you, and tried to erase your name. You asked and we, I, answered, from both the side of Equestria, and the side of the Gryphons.”

“You’ve given me a lot to consider.” Taze noted. “Thanks for your help and i look forward to training with you, but i think i’m going to need to ponder all of this now” he gave a short bow “thank you princess luna”

“You are welcome Grif, Warrior and Champion of the injured.” Luna replied. “However, before I go.” She looked to the sky and then back to Taze. “How is my Major holding up having to spend time with her foal hood hero?”

Taze laughed loudly. “Princess, there may be a time where I may need to request from you that the sky be perfect for a night, she is as hopeless as he is and I fear nothing but a major push or the rise of he who must not be named well break the wall they’ve set.” he laughed again “I hope with your aid we’ll bring that wall down for them”

Princess Luna only smiled as she nodded her head. “I do think this New Years Eve will do nicely, already planning a perfect evening for many couples in Ponyville.” She actually smiled. “Tis been ages since Tia hast let me play matchmaker.” She looked to Taze, “Doest thou have plans already? Still, a Military union between House Strike and House Galaxia might be good, and one on actual feelings.” She smiled sadly. “I wish this could not be political, alas, with Pensword captain of House Strike’s military whatever number they may be… it would be best to prevent any houses, and only House Galaxia as she is an officer in my Guard, an officer I am willing to give to lead as a second in command so they do not spend time apart…” She paused and laughed. “My apologies Sir Taze, I did not mean to ramble about the workings of the noble houses in front of thee.”

“Oh plans I have, but with your help now I have means.” Taze laughed. “And don’t worry I ramble alot myself, so here’s what we’re going to need…” And thus the two began their conspiracy.

Hammer Strike pulled open the door to the tavern with a bag on his back. As he walked a soft clinking of metal could be heard.

By this time Berry Punch just looked up, smiled, waved and went back to doing some ledger work, or actually this surprised Hammer Strike inside his neutral facial expression, she was teaching one of the staff members accounting, as he also noticed that the Tavern eating area was also the cleanest it had been the entire time they had been staying here.

He hummed in thought for a second before turning towards the stairway. Where he ran right into Polished Brass who looked at him with a concerned look. “Milord, are, are you well? You wish for one of us to carry your supplies to your room? You did not need to go shopping you could have left a list for us to gather the items you wished to procure.”

After a second Hammer began his reply. “Yes I am well. No, I can carry this upstairs, and it isn’t for myself, it is Penswords armor, which I just repaired. I didn’t go shopping, but thank you for reminding me because I was thinking about checking if the market had anything interesting available.”

Hammer Strike passed a stunned Polished Brass as he registered that his new Lord was carrying a sack of armor for a pegasus. Second later he was smiling. “Well, at least take Dust Bunnies with you, she is getting a little antsy to do something, so take her shopping.”

“Welp, I guess I’ll be headed to the market next…” Hammer mumbled to himself as he continued upstairs, finding Moonshade in the hallway. “Hello Moonshade.”

“Lord Hammer Strike, how are you doing, is that Pensword’s armor?” She asked as he noticed that Pensword was not in the hallways as well. “He is currently sleeping in his bed, he woke up long enough to get into his bed and is sleeping at the moment.” She frowned a little. “I did receive some troubling news from Princess Luna, other houses may try to unify their military with yours by a marriage union between a guard and your Captain.”

After a moment, Hammer Strike put the set of armor carefully outside Penswords room, making sure to keep the sound down. “I am sure that isn’t as big as a worry as you may think.” He chuckled as he turned towards her. “I’m sure you two will do well.”

Moonshade just looked at Hammer Strike in confusion. “Excuse me?” She seemed to be taken aback by the comment. “Explain because that can be taken a few different ways.”

“You and Pensword. As long as it’s you two, I at least know you both and that doesn’t seem like an issue.”

She took a breath. “He is already taken, by one Lunar Fang. A Thestral from the past. Even if I could or was given clearance by Princess Luna, I would not destroy history for my own happiness. I swore to protect Equestria and the Crown. If it means living single, I shall do so.” She stood and stared pride and a slight stubborn look in her eyes now. “So I shall follow my orders and keep him safe till Lunar Fang appears and then I shall bow out.”

Hammer only took a breath in before shaking his head. “Just remembered something. When you have the time, bring me your set of armor, I need to upgrade a couple of things on it.”

She only widened her eyes in shock. “Free, you, You will need to speak to Princess Luna about the armor and what might be acceptable and not with Lunar Armor. Still, I shall get it to your room, I shall wear my second set while you work on my first set if you do not mind.”

“Welp, now I need to add that to my list of things to do today.” He paused for a second. “Also, would you like to come with Myself, Pensword, Grif, and possible others, to Canterlot as I have to deal with Blueblood, and other possible things. You can bring your armor as all of us will be as well, because I don’t honestly care what the other nobles think.”

Moonshade just looked at Hammer Strike and smirked. “Even if you did not invite me, I would be going, I still have orders to protect the humans and now Princess Luna is worried of the other houses wishing to tie militaires together.” She paused and moved her head to the right. “Also, why do I get this feeling that you will become the dread of all the noble houses when you visit them, or the chambers when we have sessions?”

“I don’t think I would mind that.” Hammer Strike mumbled with a slight positive tone in his voice as the only change to his outside features.

Moonshade nodded. “That is actually still legal, Princess Luna showed up for her first time in full armor, minus her weapon, no weapons allowed within the chamber nor the halls. Armor is allowed.”

“No weapons…” He paused for a second. “No weapons that they can see.” He hummed in thought as he smiled slightly.

Moonshade only laughed. “Yeah, I think that is a given, then again Princess Luna is the master at hiding blades so talk to her to bring in any weapons.” She chuckled. “Still with you three showing up, I think it would be agreed that they ignore your stances, since you three could use even the quill pens as weapons.”

“I could work with that. Then again, I think a punch is good enough from me.” He chuckled. “Perhaps if I bring the weighted gauntlets… I mean, they are part of my armor…”

Moonshade just looked at him. “I do not know if you are joking or not, or if I should be proud that I get to be associated with your house or not.” She replied bluntly before realizing something. “I, you, you broke me of calling you and showing the respect you deserve.” She glared. “I shall not be doing this in public, you know that.”

“I honestly don’t mind if you do it in public, because I don’t really care, you can disrespect me if you even want to, I’d most likely laugh.” He smiled a little. “Trust me, I don’t deal with formalities often, nor do I care to, the first thing I typically say to Celestia is what’s up.”

Moonshade just looked like if she could not pick if she should be scared, shocked, or laugh at the situation and so she did a three of them in a row and mixed and finally settled into a combination of all three.

“What? She likes a casual approach every now and then, and the only reason I do it is because if she wanted me to stop I’m sure she would have told me by now.”

The Thestral just blinked and shook her head. “No wonder one of your titles is Strike the Crazy… That must be where it comes from.” She laughed at the look on the Earth Ponies face. “So, that does get your carrots.” She just smiled and looked a little pleased. “I, really do not look forward to being transferred from this post when Lunar Fang shows up.”

“Why do I have this many titles…” He sighed. “And always get reminded of them.”

“With most of Canterlot, the titles are rather important and, they love saying what their title is. doesn’t help that a few ponies have tried to memorize them. Usually they become honor guards for royal events so as to announce who is arriving or leaving.”

“I honestly don’t know what to think about the whole noble house thing.” He sighed.

Moonshade just stood and stared as she thought about it as well, after a minute she finally spoke something. “Maybe use it to make reforms in the nobility? You are technically one of the oldest house names still around other than Galaxia.”

“Who would listen to a crazy guy like me, you already said it’s apparently one of my titles.” He replied.

Moonshade laughed. “You run into battle without a helmet, fight on little to no sleep, still work in a forge even while being head of a house, have the ears of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna,” She took a breath. “I think crazy is just them trying to describe just what you do normally.”

After a moment he finally replied. “I have no counter argument to that, though that little to no sleep thing isn’t just during fights.”

Moonshade just stared and blinked. “I,” She paused. “I am going to get my armor now.” She replied ending the conversation.

“Next on the list of things to do…” He mumbled to himself. “Get armor, take to forge, talk to Luna about armor modifications, then to the market, then I need to finish repairs…” He paused. “By tonight, need to get this over with…”

From behind him and from the upper floor an Earth Pony mare stepped into the hallway, she had on a small cap over her grey mane, over her tarnished brass colored coat was a grey trenchcoat that looked more at home in the streets of london then the streets of Ponyville. She smiled and when she spoke, Hammer could tell it held a slight accent similar to what Grif’s form usually spoke in.

“Good day my lord.” the maid bowed her head respectfully.

“Ah. Hello there.” Hammer strike replied in his usual tone of voice which was a natural everything.

“I was instructed to accompany you to the market?” She clarified what she’d been told.

“It appears so. So it’s been a bit of a bore around here to you?” He questioned.

“It is unnerving for someone of my occupation to have so little to do.” Dust Bunny noted.

“Sadly, there isn’t much to do for the time being, soon of course we will be headed off to the Everfree Castle, which seems like it will require quite a bit of maintenance.” He replied. “But honestly, don’t expect many orders from me, I am still adjusting to having workers, or servants.”

“I hope I will find somewhere to be useful then.” She said. “Shall we head off then?”

“Just waiting on one last thing.” He said as he moved towards his room. “Let me grab something, and by then I’m sure Moonshade should be here.” He said, opening the door to his room and entering.

“Of course my lord.” She echoed. A moment later she saw the inside of his room through the open doorway

“Your room is filthy.” She stated with a slight glare at Hammer Strike.

“Yeah, I am told that often.” Hammer replied. “But I have not had time to put everything in order, and if it was just cleaned I think I would lose track of everything and most likely make an even worse mess trying to find everything.” He sighed as he walked up to one of the chests in the room and opened it.

“Shouldn’t you have a workshop for these kinds of things?” She asked.

“I should, but I didn’t bother with getting one because the stay here was supposed to be shorter than it turned out.” He sighed. “I still remember us planning to get moving, the next day we said…” He chuckled pulling out a small pouch and placed it into one of the pockets on the inside of his coat.

“I hope things change when you reach the palace.” She noted.

“I already know it will still be a mess, but I’ll keep it more tidy at that point.” He looked around his room. “Not the biggest of rooms to keep everything.” He said with a gesture to a couple of chests. “Now I just need to wait for Moonshade…”

“Is there anything you need while we wait?” She asked.

She did not get a response as he heard some clanking and there at the floor in a neat pile was the Lunar Guard armor complete with a scroll that had been attached to wooden rods at the top and bottom of the parchment. “The armor and relevant information concerning the modifications of armor by any blacksmith.”

“Welp. I guess it’s time to go.” Hammer said as he packed everything on and turned towards the two. “Shall we go? Or do you want to stay here Moonshade?”

“I think I shall stay and keep watch over Pensword your Lordship.” Moonshade replied with a bow of the head. “I would not feel right leaving my post unless something attacks the town.”

“Alright then.” He replied as he shrugged a little. “Let’s go then Dust Bunny.”

“Yes my lord.” She nodded and followed after him.

“Alright, lets see.” He said as they walked down the steps. “Need to drop this off, stop by the library and talk with Luna letting me modify this set of armor.” He gestured to the armor on his back. “I mean, I could just do it, but Moonshade seemed to really want me to request it so I guess I shall. Then we are off to the market.” He said, as he gave Berry a wave as they walked out the door.

Berry waved back with a smile as she returned to talk to of all ponies, a blue mare with white mane and an hourglass cutie mark. Hammer Strike was sure for a second he heard the name Colgate being mentioned.

“Constants and variables…” He muttered to himself as he continued to walk.

“Did you say something my lord?” Dust Bunny perked up.

“Nothing, nothing.” He replied. “Just muttering to myself.” He gave her a smile as he turned back and continued on his path towards the forge. “So, how are things?”

“Everything is fine.” She said. “Well as fine as things could be given the last few months.”

“Things have been complex recently…” He replied. “Specially within the last few months…”

“At least we won’t have that pompous, arrogant, piece of work, ordering us around anymore.” Dust Bunny said.

“That bad, huh?” He asked. “I don’t know much of him other than my short meetings, in which I now have a full meeting with him tomorrow…” He sighed. “Concerning all of you and apparently a few guards that I didn’t notice.” He paused. “Like the two that have been trailing us for the last five blocks.”

“Protocole sir.” Blast Shield called from behind them.

“And based of voice, it is the Shield brothers.” He turned towards Blast. “Hello there Blast and Tower.”

“Hello sir.” They called back in unison.

“Well, what started as a small trip by myself, turned into a small group with a couple of tasks…” He said as they continued walking.

“So where are we headed to first sir?” Dust Bunny asked.

“The Forge. Need to drop this off.” He replied. “Then we are headed towards the Library to talk to Luna.”

“Why do you not use the proper title Lord Hammer Strike?” Dust Bunny asked.

He hummed in thought for a second. “I honestly don’t use titles often, and in fact, if you dropped my title I wouldn’t be bothered by it.”

“Thats a unusual standpoint for a noble.” Dust Bunny noted.

“You’ll find out soon that I’m very different from most nobles.” Hammer replied as they arrived at the forge doors. “Alright, let me drop this off and we’ll be off again.” He said as he walked in.

“Of course.” Dust Bunny said.

Luna only nodded as she slowly rolled up a scroll and turned it into a burst of blue flame that vanished to a destination. “We believe that this conversation has comes to a satisfactory conclusion.”

“So you’ll have everything ready for then?” Taze asked.

“We shall.” Luna replied with a nod of her head. Only to have a guard appear on the stairs. “Ah, yes?” She asked the guard.

“Lord Hammer Strike is at the door requesting your presence with a conversation and questions.” The Thestral only blinked. “What shall I tell him? He appears to be holding a stack of armor at the moment as well your highness.”

Luna only smiled. “Very well, tell him that we shall be up shortly.” She paused and yelled up. “Royal We.” She sighed and looked at Taze. “Where has the use of language gone so wibbly wobbly?” She asked with a shake of her head. “If the Doctor gets to say it, so can a Princess out of time and her element.” He spoke right at Taze showing she was serious, not making a joke.

“Well there are worse things than a new accent.” Taze shrugged. “Mares first.” he gestured with a hand.

She only nodded. “Thank you, though it is Princess,” She replied before walking up the steps as the basement turned pitch black. Soon they were reaching the door to the basement as Luna paused for a moment to fix a glare at her guard who only blinked in sign of some unspoken conversation before he moved to open the door to the rest of the house.

“Maybe, but I have a feeling a bit of familiarity isn’t unwelcome for you princess. And as I am, I am technically not a citizen of Equestria, so you’ll forgive me if I drop the term from time to time” Taze replied right before the door was opened. He thought he caught what might have been a small smirk coming from Luna’s muzzle.

“Well it’s only the next four chapters Twilight, so you have up to chapter five or so. I’ve read more, and it seems fine, so I’ll finish translating the rest later.” They heard Hammer Strike say.

“I can’t wait to read it.” Twilight happily took the chapters in her magic and set them down on her desk. “A whole new field of magic to explore.”

Luna, Taze saw, raised and eyebrow and spoke aloud. “May I read some of this when you are done Twilight?” She asked sounding a little curious about this. “Also, you wished to speak to me Lord Hammer Strike, head of House Strike.”

Turning towards her, he gave a nod. “Yes I did. I’ve noticed something about Moonshades armor, some matter of its defense.” He paused for a second. “Essentially, I want to modify it and she said I should check in with you just to make sure.” He shrugged.

“Well, tell me what you have in mind. We might find it as acceptable addition to the armor code.” She replied looking a little interested in the idea of this concept from one who created three sets of armor in three days. “Please, continue.”

“For an example, the ears. I’ve noticed that there is not much to protect them, it just seems to be a hole at the top for it to fit through.” He commented. “I am not sure if you saw it, but I made something to protect the ears without restricting movement, so you would not be stuck to one direction hearing.”

Luna raised an eyebrow. “Interesting, and you wish to… recreate this on one of my guard’s helmets?” Princess Luna asked. “As long as it stays the same color as the helmet when you are done, then you may proceed. I shall judge the product when it is complete. Sounds fair?”

“Certainly, and I shall have blueprints made in case you want to try adding it to other sets or modifying it yourself.” He replied.

“Changing Equestria day by day Hammer Strike?” Taze laughed.

“Certainly.” He said in reply.

“Well I have some things I need to arrange, see you later Twilight, Hammer Strike, Princess Luna.” He nodded his head at each before leaving.

“And I have to get going as well…” Hammer Strike said.

Luna only smiled. “Then it seems this is good evening till later, I shall read what has already been read by Twilight so I too may understand just what it is that is happening with you three humans.” She paused. “Have Pensword get a magic checkup from me later, I wonder, how his magic field will handle the idea of Pegasus magic.”

“I’ll be sure to tell him when he is awake…” He paused. “And when I finally get back to the tavern. Have a good day Twilight, Luna, Guards that just stared at either us or the walls.”

Luna only response was to Shawn’s eyes, to have a twinkle in her eye at the joke. “You take care yourself Lord Hammer Strike, may you find a good inspiration.”

In response he gave a smirk. “I have a good idea of what I want to try, now that I have more time to work on it.”

With that Hammer Strike walked out. “Alright, lets head to the market shall we Dust Bunny?”

“Well we’re going to need more food to feed everyone, and I don’t think Mrs. Punch would like us eating out of her cupboards.”

“True… Wait, what happened to the bag of bits I gave to Polished Brass now that I think about it… Was it all used?”

“Well yes we bought food for the staff and other necessities.” She said

“Well then… It is a good thing I brought a decent pouch this time, because I think we’re going to be spending a majority of it.” He replied as they continued walking towards the market.

“Was there anything you needed my lord?” Dust Bunny asked.

“Nothing really, but you never know what we may find. At one point I remember finding some rare metal in a market.” Hammer replied with a small smile.

From the bed that Pensword had been placed, after a good nap and sleep and approaching noon. Pensword opened his eyes and yawned before he suddenly bolted up in the bed. “What time is it?” He yelped. “Shouldn’t I be checking on the fort? or Paper work? Finding housing for ponies?”

“Everythings being looked after.” A familiar voice spoke up as Moonshade entered the room with a tray. “That’s what you get for trying to challenge a Thestral to a who can stay up later contest.”

“Sorry, I just, My family if push comes to shove will stay up all afternoon, all night, all morning and crash around ten. Use to.” He shook his head. “Then again we have been burning the candle at both ends for a few nights already.” He rolled off the bed and realized something. He was having them less and less, but at the moment he had one at the moment, a panic attack at being only in fur with Moonshade present. He locked up a little. “Where did my uniform go?” He paused. “Why are you not wearing armor at the moment?”

“Lord Hammer Strike came by and took it for maintenance.” Moonshade noted. “Taze ordered me to make sure you got your sleep so I figured my armor wasn’t necessary at the moment”

“But, wasn’t I wearing a uniform last night? I, I am not wearing it now.” Pensword muttered as he was trying not to let synapses connect but, connect they did and he found that without the armor she had a, cute, look to her. He just paused and thought over that thought. He found a pony cute, as in an attraction manner. He moved his eyes in his mind, to look at the brain wondering just how much was human and how much was pony, and what might be the distinction in the mind. Was he a pony? Or a human? Was Moonshade a pony? Or mentally speaking a human in that she could communicate, use tools. He finally blinked twice quickly as he continued to think.

Without her armor Pensword realized that first, her mane, Her mane and tail were a stray color and short. Yet it seemed to be silk from the light in the room. Her form was strong, yet at the same time slime, akin to how the build of a bird of prey might be. Her wings matched the same color as her fur, that of a light bluish grey color and she was staring right back at him with a strange expression, which Pensword was not sure if it was a smile, or anger at, he realized he had actually been staring at her and he quickly looked down in fear, and embarrassment. “I wish I didn’t learn about this Lunar Fang.” he muttered. But not before he had seen her cutie mark, which had been hidden by the armor all the time till that moment. It was a full moon with a black parasol outline in front of the moon. He did not know that subconsciously he moved a little so she could see his cutie mark better. He was really, really scared at what he was thinking.

“So you must be hungry.” She broke the silence by offering him the tray, a plate of hayfries resting on it.

He looked up a little sheepish. “Yeah, a little.” He smiled a little. “Thank you.” He muttered as he sat down to eat a little from the plate.

“I hope your sleep was restful.” She said. “Oh right your uniform, I removed it from you so it wouldn’t be damaged as you sleep”

Pensword only looked up and blinked and finally spoke a question. “May I ask what… if any, meaning is placed behind that?” he mentally hoped it was closer to the idea of a father helping a child into be bed after falling asleep.

“Why would there be a meaning?” She raised an eyebrow. “You had a uniform on when you fell asleep, you wouldn’t want it damaged and it would likely disrupt your sleep so I removed it like any sensible pony would.”

Pensword only nodded his head. “Okay,” He shook his head. “Still learning the customs of not just Equestria, but of the Pegasi culture as well.” He shook his head. “I just wonder how long till ponies forget that I was one of the three humans.”

“I don’t think anyone of this generation well forget that.” Moonshade said, “And then there is the princess’s they’ll never forget and they’ll never die so therefore you're technically immortal.”

Pensword only nodded his head. “I, I think, That is very, interesting.” He replied. “Yet over time Matthew will become the hidden human, the one unseen.” He looked to the plate of food. “While Pensword already has, and will continue to be in the news.” He frowned a little. “I haven’t had one of my bad days for a long time.” He spoke softly. “Just, the techniques that kept me alive, made me love life, but knew that if my civilization fell, or anarchy occurred like in other places in the world. I would be numbered, I may stand tall, but what saved me would bring me low.” He put a hoof to where he knew his heart had moved. “Yet here, I am alive.” he spoke, “Different but alive and actually realizing with a strange sense of fear that, I can do anything I want. I can slam my hoof on the desk in anger and not be worried about bruising, or…” he looked back as he spread his wings in the room. “Fly, actually fly.” He folded his wings. “Sorry,” he realized he had rambled in front of Moonshade. “I, You have gained enough trust that I feel comfortable actually be this open in front of you Moonshade.”

She smiled. “I am glad to hear that.” She turned away so he couldn’t see her blush.

Pensword did not see her blush and sighed. “Maybe after food I could go for a fly around or something. Might be good to clear the mind,” he paused. “Try napping on a cloud or even standing on one again?” He smiled a little at the memory from yesterday. “That was so weird standing on an actual cloud.”

“I can’t imagine how you’d react to lightning.” Moonshade laughed.

“Why?” Pensword asked in confused. “What’s the big deal with lightening? I lived in a place that had daily thunderstorms in the spring and early summer that would create light shows in the sky and shake the home with the rumblings.”

“Have you ever touched it?” Moonshade asked. “Held it in your hooves?” she smiled “Holding lightning is exhilarating for a Pegasus or a Thestral, the energy makes your fur tingle with excitement.”

She saw a reaction that she knew was coming. One of shock and mind trying to comprehend the concept. Something that was every day and somewhat ordinary dangerous was to see. She could only say it was like seeing a Foal see snow for the first time. He did not say anything for a while. “When?” he asked, just one word.

“I don’t think you're ready for Cloudsdale yet.” Moonshade said. “But we’ll see if the weather team gets any extra storm clouds this month”

All Pensword did was nod his head. His face just wondering just what that would be like. “That sounds cool.” he just was smiling now.

“I figured you’d like the sound of that.” She said grinning. “You're like a foal in a candy store”

Pensword only laughed. “I wish I could show you some of my world, I am sure there would be things that would make you act the same way.” Pensword teased back. “I mean… you, you do not know how truly lucky you are, flying and controlling the weather… you, this is just amazing to watch and see.”

“Well how about you finish eating and calm down, then we’ll see when the next weather shipment arrives ok?” She asked giving him a grin.

Pensword only nodded his head and began to eat the meal before him. Which thankfully was small portioned. “That means seeing Rainbow Dash unless their is something higher then Captain of the Weather Team.”

“Not in Ponyville.” Moonshade shook her head. “I am going to see about my spare set of armor.” She said. “I’ll see you in a few minutes.”

Pensword only nodded his head to agree. “Okay, see you later, be safe.” He looked down and shook his head in just, how he was able to now eat and even digest hay. Which he found was actually a little bland, but with spices or other foods it became actually rather tasty.

Meanwhile at the moment that this was happening, a few guards were gathered in one of the new buildings a library was half complete. However one pony was looking out the window. “I cannot believe we gave up the officer barracks for even more ponies.” The Stallion looked up and turned his head as he heard a door open and close. “Hey Straight Nail, any idea when more barracks will be built?”

“It’s going to take some time, at this point it might not be worth the resources.” The pony noted. “By the time we get more buildings done it well be time to move.”

The guard at the window only nodded his head. “Yeah, just, it feels strange not having the actual brass on base.” He shook his head. “Then again.” He trailed off. “I do not know what to think with these characters, their are rumors that the three humans are in fact those heroes that showed up before Hearth Warming, and,” He paused as turned around suddenly unwilling to finish the sentence. “This just, I thought moving to a place like Ponyville would be a normal retraining, yet… we are building forts, towers, walls, scouting the edge of the most dangerous forest in Equestria with outright plans to travel into it. What did we get into?”

“We’re breaking ground, we could be famous for this.” Straight Nail shrugged. “Besides, we’ve been doing relatively well.”

“Yeah, for how long?” He asked with a little worry. “I was reading the newspaper clippings on one of my leave days, and, did you know how many events happen in this town?” The Earth Pony clip clopped to one of the tables. “I am just waiting for the horseshoe to fall.”

“Your being pessimistic.” Straight Nail shrugged. “I mean we could have been border guards.” Straight Nail shivered at the mention of it.

“I wonder if we are.” the Earth Pony muttered. “Still, this thinking has kept my family alive.” He sat down and looked at the pile of newspapers. “Still, when you expect the grey clouds, you can enjoy the weather.”

“But it makes it hard to enjoy the sun.” The other pony laughed.

“Still, it never gets too cold or too hot.” He shot back with a quip that showed that he was just teasing a little. He paused for a second. “Also, what do you think about those new folks in the barracks? Or that we have one of those Master Smiths back from the dead?”

“I wonder what the new armors going to look like when we’re getting it designed by a living legend.” Nail said “Even the solar guard gets there armor from the castle forges.”

“No clue,” Grey Skies muttered with a glower. “But I wonder if we are going to be living guinea pigs for new armor or items.”

“Seriously we’re getting custom made armor designed by a legend, weapons which if are even half as good as the legends say can cut through STONE!” Nail said. “Is there no pleasing you?”

“I like the same, and what is comfortable. Because I know what is comfortable is safe, I like being safe. I, I signed up for the fact to help my family.” He admitted, “Still, if I can get a normal guard job after retraining, that would be fine by me.”

“I was put on the bench because I couldn’t get the hang of a spear.” Nail shrugged. “If this guard offers me the chance to pursue something different I’m all for it.”

Grey Skies only nodded. “Well, then I might ask to be in charge of supply or something, something nice, relaxing, and where I know I can do a good job, when I am not fearing for my life.”

“After what happened in Canterlot, I’d rather do my part to keep ponies safe.” Nail said “My sister was in Canterlot when that happened, the look on her face afterwards was haunting.”

Grey Skies shivered. “Don’t remind me about that.” He seemed to look haunted himself. “I, they almost got me and you know what happened when I tried to strike one? My father yanked me back and lectured me to keep my head down and don’t go after any trouble.” He looked at the table. “I washed out a week later or almost washed out when I tried to join, you know how hard it is doing this when you hear your mom and dad always telling you not to do anything don’t move the herd, always be submissive and you’ll survive.” He looked up. “Kind of hard to feel the fear of a Sergeant Major when you already being chewed up by just the glare your mom gives you if you tried to keep your lunch money from a bully.”

“Well look at this as a chance to start over.” Nail said. “You're miles away from canterlot, getting training from legends of history, food, shelter, equipment, bits, what's to hate?”

“Getting a letter to call me home?” he asked, He only smirked at him. “Today is a better day, I am outside of my room after training and shift, so that is better than the last week.”

“I don’t think your parents would risk insulting House Strike.” Nail noted.

“I really don’t know, my folks, are a bit, I once saw the same thing happen to them and they reacted one way, the next time, the opposite way. How do you get a bearing in life if you do not know what will set off anger or compliments?”

“Sorry to hear that skies.” Nail shrugged. “But you know essentially you gotta leave the nest right?”

Skies only nodded his head. “I just feel like I won’t make it.” He admitted, blinking as he wondered if this was friendship. “I mean right now I can hear my mom saying that I am going to make you mad, you are going to leave the room and then where will I be? Heading home a failure in life and showing to my parents that they are right, that I should just do what my dad did, who did what his dad did, because any deviation from that path will just lead to failure.”

Nail walked over and laid a hoof on his friends shoulder. “Then maybe you need to prove them wrong.” He smiled. “Come on lets go get a cider tonight.”

He blinked and stiffened for a second. “Uh, o, okay.” He stammered a little. “Uh… can I get transferred to your group? I, I never asked where I was suppose to go, and no one told me. I, I might need a little help in getting better.”

“We’ll talk to the major tomorrow, for now you need to relax my friend.” Nail grinned. “Come on it’s on me tonight.”

Grey Skies actually smiled for once. “Thank you, that sounds like a nice plan. Let’s hope it survives the actual night.”

“Skies I promise you we will enjoy this night, and that will be the end of it.” with that nail got to his hooves “now come on, i hear they got the best cider in equestria here”

“Oh?” This caused a small perk in the ears. “That sounds interesting. Lead the way, but can we avoid the Officer’s Tavern?” he asked, referring to where the group was saying. While the name was known, it had that nickname now.

“I think so, let’s go find out.” Nail smiled as he headed towards the door

Hammer Strike and Dust Bunny were currently walking through the market once again while wearing his armor, which he was going to fix up. They had purchased supplies already and now Hammer just walked to walk through for any neat things they may have missed while they were on their way to the forge. He was currently just passing by each of the shops just giving a quick look into each one.

“...passed down in my family, this was owned and made by Hammer Strike himself.”

Upon hearing that he stopped on a dime and turned full 180 towards the shop with only two words said to Dust Bunny. “Hold up.”

Dust Bunny stopped hard. “What is it?”

“I heard my name, and something I apparently owned.” He replied to her as he walked into a nearby shop.

The shop currently had a number of ponies inside surrounding the front counter. The mare running the shop was brown with a white light grey mid length mane. Her brown eyes looking at the ponies in the room looking at what she was showing off a little. Hammer Strike saw that their above her head and on the back of the tent wall was a symbol that looked like something he recognized. However it was what was below the symbol that really caught his attention.

On the back wall in a case was something that he had nearly forgotten about, one of his swords, specifically, one of the ones he made at the Crystal empire, after all, he made two, and only used the greatsword. The crowd up front was blocking the shopkeeper from seeing him as he just looked around, but some of the crowd seemed to not believe her, and some even voiced their opinion on it.

“Yeah right, who what is the other horse shoe? You have the toys that Princess Luna or Princess Celestia played with as children?” Hard Shell muttered as he glared at her. “Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t get some of my friends and have you pack up and leave, I don’t like tall stories about myths bantered about in front of my child.”

“Because it’s true.” Hammer called out.

Hard Shell and a bunch of others from the front turned around to stare at the rather large imposing Earth Pony that was standing in the doorway. A few moved a little and the shop owner got a good look at her new visitor who had been blocked by a few Pegasi that had been hovering in the air.

“A pleasure to meet you.” He paused and gave a smile. “I am Hammer Strike, at your service.” his smile changed into a more amused smirk at the reaction.

The rest of the tent building just stared wide eyed, every pony even the shopkeeper were just slack jawed. Amazingly it was Hard Shell who reacted, first with a snort. “Likely story bub, I was not born yesterday, Hammer Strike is a myth and a fairy tale, he could never, nopony could do all that he did.”

“You know, I already dealt with a thick headed fool already. I shouldn’t have to prove myself more than the obvious notes.” He replied looking to the sword sheath on his back. “It is certainly interesting when you have to prove who you are.” He said, looking back at him.

Hard Shell just looked right at him. “Fine, then why don’t you look at that relic, and tell us that you didn’t make it. You said you made things, then show that all the important stuff is in museums and not laying around in the homes of Ponies.”

“Because that right there.” He said walking forward towards the counter, ponies moved out of his way as he moved forward. Stopping in front of the counter he gave the blade one last look before smiling a little. “Seems to have been passed down through time. Would you give up a family relic?” He looked towards Hard Shell. “Honestly, I lost that during the battle of the Crystal Empire.” He paused and thought for a second. “I think it was during my fight after blowing out the walls. Not sure, couldn’t tell as I was surrounded and dealing with them at the time.”

Hard Shell just stared, unable to speak for a bit before looking in some way to redeem, or salvage this moment. “So, you going to press charges for stealing your property?” He asked. “Reclaim what was taken from you?”

“I think I’ll let her keep it.” He smiled at the shop keep before turning towards Hard Shell. “It’s traveled a far way from when I lost it, and I think its destination is somewhere I accept.” He shook his head. “It’s an aged blade, one I made so long ago.” He paused thinking for a second. “How would you feel if you had a family relic from a thousand years ago, and one day, the one who made it just came by and took it? I wouldn’t like that, and that is why I shall not do it.”

A moment later and the silent glares from the other ponies Hard Shell just turned around. “Humpf, things like that belong in museums for all to see, not just a select few.” With that he just left the tent.

“Now.” Hammer continued. “Who needs more proof?” He smiled. Seconds past before he felt that no more would ask who he was. That is till a little earth colt with blue mane and tail with a goldish yellow coat without a cutie mark spoke up.

“Is it true you launched a dummy’s head into space?” The foal asked wide eyed.

“Wow that story traveled around.” He chuckled in response. “I guess I did, either that or it is in a location that we haven’t found yet.”

Hammer Strike slowly moved to the back and after a while the tent was for the moment empty. In fact the mare moved to place a sign in the front saying she was on break. She turned around and Hammer Strike saw that her cutie Mark was the same as the one above his sword. It was the symbol he recalled from Ocarina of Time. The Lens of Truth symbol. This only caused one eyebrow to rise as questions swam a little into his mind.

“Sorry if I bothered business with that stunt.” Hammer said. “I heard my name and I followed the voice.”

The Mare only shook her head. “Not a problem, if anything it stopped a rather difficult customer that might have ended my time in Ponyville before it could start.” She gave a small bow of her head. ‘Thank you as well for allowing me to keep the relic. One of the reasons I came here was to return to the item actually.”

“As said, it had traveled far, through time and location. I couldn’t take it back now, for it is now a part of anothers life.” He smiled.

She smiled a little, “Well, I guess, why not look around. Since I know your name, fair that you know mine. Epona.” She stated matter of factly as she moved to stand behind the counter in her shop.

“A pleasure to meet you.” He replied, taking a look around the shop. Near the front of the store, just as he started looking, something already caught his attention. “An Ocarina?” He said aloud looking at the small blue object in front of him.

Epona only smiled a little. “You interested in this musical instrument?” She paused a little. “Although it is to be honest considered either a Pegasus or Unicorn instrument.”

“Or another…” Hammer mumbled to himself. “It looks interesting in all honesty.”

She only smiled even more as she move it to where he could look at it better. “Well, maybe you would like it or you have a friend who might be able to play it.”

“I know a friend who should be able to play it.” He replied with a smile.

She smiled a little more. “Then shall we discuss a price?”

While this is happening Taze had since switched back to Grif in order to reach areas more quickly. as he was gliding across the stands looking for certain ponies on his list he couldn’t help but stop as his ears picked up an interesting sales pitch.

“This is an extraordinarily rare piece, the ebony claw worn by none other than Grif son of Graf in the battle for the Crystal Empire.” A blue earth pony stallion told his currently starry eyed audience as he held his hooves over a glass case. Contained within was a gauntlet made of black a black metal. The ends of each of the four fingers was tipped with a razor sharp end and the whole thing was lined with gold and a large ruby in the back of the palm. Grif lifted his eyebrow as he landed just behind the crowd. “It’s said that in all the gryphon kingdoms there is not a more feared instrument of war then this gauntlet.”

“How do you know it’s his?” Grif asked from the back of the crowd.

“Grif was known for his talons, they were larger than most gryphons.” The pony explained. indeed the claw was rather large, but grif looked at his talons with a raised brow, they didn’t seem that large, as a human his hands were thin, his fingers where just long and honestly they didn’t seem that big right now.

“Seems a bit… gaudy for a simple griffon.” Grif altered his voice slightly.

“Well those are stories spread by the historians of the Crystal Empire to amplify his strengths and minimize his weaknesses.” The sales pony kept up his pitch.

“Actually no.” Grif sighed walking to the front of the group. “Honestly I wouldn’t wear that thing if my life depended on it. And even if I did want to I couldn’t.” The gryphon held out his talons.

The merchant blinked and shook his head. “Well of course not, the Legendary Grif was the biggest Griffon around. No Griffon before or since has been as big. Though it is admirable that you are trying to live up to the only Griffon to side with Equestria during one of the many wars in the past.”

Grif raised an eyebrow as he unsheathed one of the blades from his back. “Grif carried unique blades in combat didn’t he?” He asked unsheathing the other blade. “Designed by Lord Hammer Strike, depictions showed them to be smaller thinner, each had only one equal in the world and that was it’s twin? Please take a look.” He held the blade out. “Forged by the hoof of Lord Hammer Strike during his three day sprint. Forged in the fires of the formerly missing empire and tempered in the blood of those that followed Sombra.”

The audience was silent and Grif noticed something as well, even the merchant seemed surprised. He looked to the crowd and smiled a little, speaking before anypony could speak. “It appears that even a humble merchant can,” he could see the swords, they looked real and he sounded convincing. “Be hoodwinked. I apologies for even carrying a fake, to all present and only till you leave, a one time discount of ten percent for anything bought, except for the fake gauntlet, I shall turn that into the authorities as a forgery.” He was really, really hoping he was not run out of town for selling fakes.

“Be sure you do that” Grif re-sheathed the blades with a little more flair than necessary. “And I don’t want to hear anymore stories about being, ‘bigger than any other gryphon’ or ‘having a weakness for the finer things’, You got that?” He stared at the merchant with his raptor eye’s.

“Of, of course.” The merchant stammered. “I, I guess we had some of the mist of time be dispelled today.” He muttered as Grif saw that he was having a bit of his world shift in perspective. “Uh….” he looked a little sheepish. “I guess I might have to see what to do with the gauntlet. Might sell it as just an ornamental griffon gauntlet or something.” He looked to the case. “It really is old, no pony due to the stories behind it dared risk getting the age checked on it. Might,” He paused. “You know of any ponies that might like to test how old an artifact is?”

“I might.” Grif said. “But for all I know it could be laced with dark magic, it certainly has a dark look, I wouldn’t hand it over to a friend without getting it checked first.” He noted. “I’ve seen what dark magic can do to ponies.”

This caused all the ponies even the merchant to step away from the artifact. “Uh..” He looked to a pony. “Could you please get a guard.” He replied with a grimiched. “Would,” He looked to Grif, “Uh stay so they don’t arrest me for this.” He asked with a look of fear. “I really, really don’t want to go to jail.”

“I’ll stay if only to get this mystery solved.” Grif noted. “Whatever this is it looks like it was made for a gryphons talons”

It seemed that the market was a popular event today as Moonshade and Pensword were now dressed in some armor and walking through the stalls as well. Moonshade was actually letting Pensword take the lead and the first thing in his mission was to find anything Equestrian Military or railway related. Well that was what it started as but by the time they got to the market, it has just fallen into the general category of, is it an antique. she did get to hear something though. “Well,” he kept his voice low. “Back on earth is was usually the females that liked to go shopping or to thrift shops and etc. I, that was what I loved to do, one time it was my grandmother, my mother, and I all out for a day looking at antique stores and the like. That was a fun day.” he laughed a little as he just kept his ears perked for any keywords that he might hear while he browsed.

“Every pony has things they like.” Moonshade said. “I’ve heard of weirder hobbies, there was a pony who once was obsessed with collecting gryphon silverware.” She shrugged. “I still am not sure what he was saying about a ‘shrimp fork’ and a ‘dessert spoon’ myself.”

Pensword she noticed had a slight hitch in his step. “I know about those items.” He admitted. “I, I liked the study of the high life, and at times I felt if I was in another era in history I could have pulled of the concept of a new money upper class lifestyle and manners. The good ones mind you. Not all upper class wealthy folks are like blueblood.”

“Ponies for the most part only have the necessary silverware, tea spoon, butter knife, we don’t really use too much silverware, gryphons are much more into showing off there dexterity.”

Pensword only nodded his head as he continued to split his attention. He paused and looked at her. “Wow.” he finally spoke after a few seconds of surprised silence. “I, I am actually processing the background noise correctly this time around, you are talking the merchants are talking but, I am filtering it and handling it a little more… amazing.”

“...Was Pensword’s officer blade, forged by Lord Hammer Strike, and used in the battle for the Crystal Empire!” He heard one merchant call out.

He paused as he turned his head. “Was wondering if that was going to happen.” he muttered as he slowly walked towards the crowd who also heard the comment. They were soon standing and looking as a Unicorn Merchant was holding a case with the sword secured inside it for all ponies to see.

“As you can see, this blade is quite aged, and has seen some battles. The price for this item is only four hundred bits.”

Pensword blinked as he looked at the blade, then to his side where his own sheathed blade was, he looked up at the handle and back down to his handle. He looked between the two a little before raising a wing. “Excuse me, but that does not seem to help with the story that Pensword could cut down his enemies with his wings, that does not look anything like a wing.” He looked to Moonshade and smirked happy to hear her little story.

“It is unknown if it was true that he had Wing Blades back then, as they didn’t come around for another couple hundred years, but he did have a blade with him, some say that he fought in the air, and that is where the misconception must have happened.”

Pensword only smirked a little. “May I take a closer look?” He asked as he stepped forward. “I consider myself a little bit of a passing interest of Lord Hammer Strike’s work.”

“I don’t see why not, you can look but not touch.” The merchant replied.

“Very well, I shall not touch the weapon, as it is still in the case.” Pensword replied feeling a little nervous as a lot of eyes were on him. He looked to Moonshade. “Come on, lets take a look.” He walked up to the front of the crowd and looked at the case and the weapon inside. He just took on an air of study before looking up. “Imitation, and a poor one at that.” He replied. “Pensword never fought with an officer blade in the Crystal Empire.”

“What else could he have possibly used then?” The merchant replied in a mocking tone.

“Well, the wing blades is a possible fit, the stories that I heard from the smiths is that they wing blades were an attempt to mimic his work, also you think a Smith Lord would not know the actual dimensions of his own Captain of the Guard? Those wing blades were made for only one Pegasus to wear, and wore them he did.” He looked to the merchant with a steel in the eye. “Also how can Pensword’s officer blade be here when, especially in that era, it was tradition to bury the officer with his blade. If that blade is real, then somepony found the lost tombs, and raided it.”

“Uh.” The salespony stammered. “It’s because when Pensword was fallen in battle, his blade was used by another and it had transferred down the line until the one who attempted to return it couldn’t find him.”

Pensword only nodded his head. “Most interesting. Tell me how much do you know about the Hammer Strike artifacts?” He paused, “Also, what line? Surely you are not suggesting that it was family, the war, well records are incomplete but his wife vanished, supposedly with foal, but she vanishes, Pensword ‘died’ in the Crystal Empire, are you talking about an officer line? Because I see a few Pegasus here who might know that you never use the blade of a fallen officer unless you absolutely need to.”

“Nopony can tell as it was so long ago, that some information has been lost on this artifact. As for what I know of Hammer Strike artifacts, I know that he had created several pieces of armor, weapons, and tools in short amounts of time and with high skill.”

“Did you know he left a mark in every single one of his works? Double marks when it was for either Grif or Pensword.” He asked as he moved a wing to his side. “Tell me, do you know what those two marks are?”

“The marks left are a horseshoe and a snake next to each other while the second one was a sword with a set of wings wrapped around the hilt.” The merchant said, sounding certain of his answer.

“Really?” With one fluid motion that caused gasps from the crowd, and another motion had the blade on the table. “Tell me what you see, also see how clear the lines are, unlike the crude stamps on your blade.”

“Uh…” The merchant stammered for a second as he looked clearly at the stallion before him, after a second he looked back to the blade. “It-it’s a sword will the wings… flared out, the blade upright. The second one looks to be, a horseshoe, a… dot, a snake, and another dot…”

Pensword only nodded and looked to the side and guided the blade back into the sheath. “Also the metal is wrong, the hilt is built for a Unicorn not a Pegasus, and the work is done by Zebra, not Earth Pony.” He stepped around so he and the ponies could see the cutie mark on his flank. “Finally I would recognize Lord Hammer Strikes work. I depend on it for my life.”

The reaction from the crowd was mostly shock while the merchant could only attempt to stammer out a response, though he didn’t get far.

Pensword only stopped the stammer rather quickly. “Honestly. You are,” he sighed and put a hoof to his forehead. “I am disgusted by you, taking my name, and tried to actually make a profit, if it was say, a throwing knife or something small you could have gotten past some things, but an officer sword. Pegasi in the past have been known to put you in jail for forging or stealing officer blades from any of their past heroes. You wonder why no one tries to claim items for Commander Hurricane or the founders? Harsh penalties if found out.” He looked back at the merchant. “Be lucky I am not giving a feather challenge.”

Before the merchant could say anything more, a couple of guards came through the entrance and gave a quick look around. “What’s going on in here?” One of them questioned.

“So yeah I doubt he actually suspected anything about it.” Grif explained to the investigating guard. “But looking at that thing you never know so I figured it would be best to get it scanned.”

“Understandable, but who will be the one to scan it?” The guard questioned.

“I don’t know, my best guess would be to get Lord Hammer Strike or one of the Princesses.” Grif shrugged.

“How would Lord Hammer Strike be able to scan an object? Isn’t he an earth pony?”

“You're really asking that?” Grif raised an eyebrow. “Just take a second and think about who we’re talking about.”

“He may be a master smith, but I don’t see how he could scan an object for dark energies.” The guard responded.

“Oh yee of little faith.” Grif shook his head.

“I second that.” They heard a voice call from the entrance of the shop. Turning towards it they found Hammer Strike, walking in towards them.

“Now what was this about? I was purchasing some things and next thing I know I am being called out over here.” He questioned.

“Well I found this merchant trying to sell a rather strange gauntlet claiming it was mine, the things looks evil so I figured out of safety get it looked at.” Grif shrugged.

“You don’t have gauntlets… Wonderful, are we getting fake things in the market?” Hammer said, walking up to them. “Alright, got your sunglasses? I don’t have my coat so I don’t have any clear gems.”

Grif retrieved his sunglasses from there pocket and handed them to Hammer Strike. “We’re such a popular band we got knock offs, not sure if we should be proud or annoyed.”

“A little of both.” Hammer replied as he grabbed the sunglasses. “Remind me to give you the book, after Twilight reads it. It’s in the second chapter how to ‘scan’ things…” He said.

Grif showed Hammer Strike where the case was. “Look at this thing, I could probably fit both talons inside it.” Grif noted.

“Got that right…” He said looking at it. “This thing is pretty big…” He sighed. “Alright.” He said, putting on the sunglasses, keeping his hoof on it. “Thankfully you haven’t gotten these things scratched, otherwise I would need the gem. Alright… Energy flow.” He commented as a light surrounded the sunglasses. “And….” He looked at the gauntlets.

He remained silent for a second, then suddenly. “It’s…”

“Yes?” Grif asked. Meanwhile all the other ponies leaned in a little to catch the answer, worry, fear, and other emotions were spread out among them, all of them hanging on the next words.

“A normal gauntlet…” Hammer said pulling off the sunglasses, the glow around them vanishing. He held out the sunglasses to Grif. “And a shoddy one at that.” He finished.

28 - The Old and The New

Resolution

Extended Holiday
Chp 28: Resolutions
Act 3

Lord Hammer Strike, Dust Bunny, and Grif walked into the Punch Bowl Tavern. Behinds the three the shield brothers walked into the room and took a seat at a table that allowed them to see the room while the three sat down, well two sat and an polite command from Hammer Strike for Dust Bunny to join them at the table to relax.

“Just sit down, please.” Hammer Strike muttered to Dust Bunny. Who slowly and timidly sat down. It was here that Grif looked around and blinked.

“Where’s the Commander?” Grif asked.

“Oh,” They heard a voice as Berry came up with a selection of foods already prepared for the two, and smiled as she placed the copy of a meal Dusty Bunny ordered last night. “He and Moonshade went out to, as Moonshade put it, get you out of this cramped building and get you more use to the sky.” She failed at imitating Moonshade’s voice. “Not sure when they will be coming back.”

“Thanks Berry.” Grif nodded.

“You're welcome.” She replied as she went back to sitting behind the counter and this time reading a book That Grif’s keen eyes could tell was from Twilight Library. It was here that Pensword walked into the tavern looking rather irritated and, muttering, yet none of those could understand what he was muttering.

“Well someones in a cheery mood.” Grif noted.

Moonshade looked at Grif. “He just found out that a pony was outright trying to sell a fake officer blade from a Pegasus Pony. Mainly, his own.” She shook her head. “Let’s just say he almost challenged him to a pegasus match. Merchant was unrepentant, and is being held in lock up.” She sighed. “How many Pegasus tried to do something?”

“Four,” Pensword muttered. “Look, I want to sit down, relax and clear my mind. I almost had a squad under me against one pony. That is unfair. I still think he thinks I am not the real deal.”

“Sounds exactly like something that happened to me today.” Grif said.

Pensword looked up. “But different I sure hope. Otherwise we might have to leave town a little bit.” He sighed. “All I know is that merchant is not going to be allowed near my barracks.” He looked to Shawn. “With your permission Lord Hammer Strike.”

“Sure.” Hammer Strike replied simply.

“Well this guy at least didn’t realise it was a fake and he made up for it.” Grif shrugged.

“I found a mare whose family kept one of my swords that I left behind in the Crystal Empire… By accident… A thousand years ago…” Hammer Strike said. “I let her keep it.”

Moonshade just stared. “Did any pony not get the fact that you three are living in Ponyville?” She sighed as she sat down next to Pensword. Both unaware that they were sitting this time next to one another, and looking, well a little more cute in a strange way as both of them removed their helmets and placed them in the chairs unoccupied, and then they both sighed at the same time, which caused both of them to look at each other before starting the laugh.

“They say imitation is the sincerest form of flattery.” Grif shrugged. “Could be worse.”

Hammer Strike only made a hum and shrugged.

Dust Bunny only looked at Grif in confusion and tilted her head to the left. “How could it get worse?” She pondered.

“... Dust Bunny, never under ANY CIRCUMSTANCES ever ask that question again.” Grif said deadly serious.

There was a sudden shake as cracks splintered across the wall. Due to the shock no one inside could tell if the call of ‘Cutie Mark Crusaders cart testers yay!’ came before or after the crash.

“Bravo, Dust Bunny.” Grif said with a slow clap. “Bravo.”

Pensword actually had leaped into the air and looked around in concern and worry. He sighed and slowly fluttered back to the ground while Moonshade moved and in a move that might be a little uncharacteristic of a Major, she wrapped a leather bat wing around him in a hug. He blinked and took a deep breath. He blinked a little and sniffed before looking up as two hot bowls of soup appeared in front of the two courtesy of Berry Punch. “Thank you.” The two muttered before slowly eating their soup, or rather the vegetable stew.

“So anyone got there resolutions?” Grif asked

Dusty Bunny actually spoke first. “I want to go the first month without causing a mess of dust while trying to clean said dust.”

Berry went next with a smile. “I am resolving to be a better mother this year to be honest. Which means hiring some extra help so I can spend more time with my daughter.”

“I resolve, to learn to be a better fighter.” Grif said. “And to remember all that’s happened up to this point.”

Hammer Strike noticed something, Moonshade was blushing a little bit at the moment. He gave a small chuckle as he looked forward. “Mine is to keep preparing, make new things, armors, weapons, upgrades, etcetera.” He said with a small smirk.

Moonshade only smiled. “May Celestia and Luna find favor in any fool who attacks your lands.” She muttered before realizing that she might have to speak now, she blushed actually and spoke softly, yet they heard her. “Courage to say things I want to say in a way that won’t get me fired.”

Pensword looked up, “I want to be better, and to learn more about the past so I can, live more fully to the standard that I have, become it seems.” It was here that the group actually turned and looked at the last two in the room. The Shield brothers quickly learned that they were now the center of attention now. “So,” Pensword muttered with a smirk that he had seen Rainbow Dash use a bit before. “What are your resolutions?”

The brothers looked at each other and shrugged neither one totally sure what their resolution was.

It was Pensword who only smiled. “There is still time for you to pick a resolution and even then you don’t have to share if you don’t want to, I have a few, but I shared the one I felt was the most important for my friends to help me achieve.”

Hammer looked over to one of the clocks off to the right of him against the wall and gave a sigh. “Well, it seems it is time to get back to work.” He shrugged. “Need to finish the armor repairs.”

“I have ponies I need to talk with.” Grif said getting up.

“Okay, you take care, just.” He paused and looked confused. “Wow, only eight days till New Years Eve.” He shook his head, “Strange to think that December thirty fifth is New Years.”

“Things, shifting, changing. Got to adjust.” Hammer replied getting up from his seat. “It is going to take me awhile.”

Moonshade only nodded her head and they both suddenly looked very worn out as the stew was eaten and gone now. “I think we are going to crash and get some shut eye, long day, long, event.” She turned and looked at the Shield Twins. “Would you be willing to take a shift in guarding two rooms?”

The two guards only laughed. “We’d be willing to guard the entire floor if Hammer Strike wishes. Or Captain of the Guard does so.”

Pensword looked tired and unamused. “The word is given.” he muttered as he stood up and showing the drain of the day wandered to the stairs. Moonshade waited till he was gone before looking to Hammer Strike. “He used his emotions and energy today to stop a riot against the merchant. Pegasi when angry can be very scary ponies, so can Thestrals.” She sighed. “We need to recharge our natural magic wells, unicorns can just relax and let the energy flow into their horns, The Pegasi and Thestrals need to rest and sleep if we use too much of it at once. That’s why we fly a lot, we get it from the air, and naps on clouds for quick recharges, and I am rambling, good night all.”

“Good night.” Hammer Strike replied before yawning. “I’ll get my sleep later.” He mumbled as he turned towards the door.

Grif stretched in his room. He had gotten in late last night was was now late for his morning routine. He’d finished his stretches in human form and now was proceeding to go over them again in gryphon form. Finally he placed his wings at his sides feeling satisfied. Opening the door to enter the hall he decided to check if Shawn had made it back last night at all. From the looks of things, Shawn did return, and put his armor outside of his door, covered in a cloth, as to him still being there, he wasn’t in his room.

Grif chuckled to himself as he took his armor into his room and laid it out carefully. Happy to see it back in good condition, the few marks and scratches seemed to give it a quiet dignity. Leaving it laid out on his bed he proceeded back into the hall and down to the tavern with only his swords on his back and his gun holstered at his side.

While Grif walked out into the streets. Moonshade and Pensword were waking up and blinked as they looked at each other before realizing that they had fallen asleep next to one another.

“We do not speak about this to any of the troops.” Pensword spoke quickly, while Moonshade only nodded her head as the two moved to the door. Well, Moonshade moved to the door to the hallway while Pensword went to use the restroom.

“Well, seems that Hammer Strike is wanting us to get our armor at the forge, and to leave my second set at the forge.” She called out from seeing the note on the ground.

Pensword made a noise of the affirmative and once the two were done with their morning hygiene and morning stretching, they were out the door and towards the forge, hoping that they picked the correct one. That being the forge in the fort.

Thankfully they found that first, they were not really given any second looks as they walked now closer together their personal space around each other had actually diminished, second, the forge was active and inside was Steel Weaver who only looked at them before pointing with a hoof towards the back. Without another word they slowly made their way to the back and as they entered the room, they saw Hammer Strike sleeping in the chair with a table with cloth covered lumps. A floorboard creaked, causing the two to stop in there step as a sudden loud thud sounded from right in front of them.

Looking down they saw a throwing knife embedded into the floor two inches away from Pensword’s hoof. Looking up and over they saw Hammer Strike awake, but seemingly half asleep, judging from the fact his eyes were half open until he noticed them. After he shook his head he stood up and looked at the two again. “Sorry.” He said, still waking himself up. “Must have dozed off…”

“Not a problem.” Pensword replied with a slight sound of worry. “At least you were getting sleep, you left a note saying that you had both our armor here for pick up?”

After shaking his head for a second Hammer Strike opened his eyes and gave a quick stretch of his neck. “Yeah. I finished repairing yours and I actually finished upgrading yours Moonshade.” He said.

Moonshade only looked shocked. “But, that was just one night, how did you get done so fast?”

“It was upgrades. I wasn’t remaking your armor, well I did make a couple pieces to swap them out, and as a quick note, if you want them swapped back I can do that. But as for how I did it so quickly, as said, just upgrades not a new full suit of armor.” He replied.

Moonshade only nodded as she used a batwing to lift the sheet off where Hammer Strike indicated her armor was located. The first thing she noticed was there were duplicates, or essentially two of certain things, one of these being the helmet. On the table was her original helmet, and next to it, was the new one, the new one followed the same idea as her original, but instead of just openings for the ears, it had a full plating to protect the ear, while on an axis to not restrict movement of it. the helmet came down onto the snout and seemed to cover the top of her muzzle. Her chestplate remained mostly the same, but with a new addition that could be added to it or removed from it, which was plating for her wings, ones that mimicked how Pensword’s wing blades would wrap around and protect them, as well as the ability to fold them. The chestplate also seemed to go further, protecting most of her back, though it didn’t go too far. The armored shoes seemed to go further up, covering most of the front of her forelegs, though it seemed he had made plates that would protect her full front, but they were separate.

Moonshade without much ceremony took her own helmet off, her secondary helmet and picked up the modified one and blinked from the form fitted helmet. “How? Did you get my measurements?” she asked as she slowly began to try on the rest of her armor to find the same situation. It felt like the armor had been tailored to her body.

“I will be completely honest. I had to work off visual memory because I never got your exact measurements down.” Hammer replied before chuckling. “Essentially, I guessed.”

Moonshade just looked shocked. While Pensword chuckled. “I actually feels safer about his guesses than most other people's facts.” He paused and made a gruff as he remembered something funny.

“Just got to show it off to Luna at the library next, I kinda want to see her reaction, plus she gets to approve or deny the changes, if denied, I technically have the original ones, so you can swap between them even if she accepts, as that set is more meant for… full out fights.” Hammer said to Moonshade.

Moonshade only raised an eyebrow in a unasked question about full on fights. While she did that, Pensword moved to uncovered his repaired armor, he smiled a little. “Care to showcase our armor to Luna today Moonshade?” He asked with a grin as he started to don his own armor while he grinned a little towards her.

“Don’t give me that look.” Hammer chuckled at Moonshades raised brow. “Let’s face it, and be honest, your old helmet would not have been the best for a full fight with swords.”

“The last time a full on, “fight” as you put it, has not occurred since the third great Griffon war. Very few even plan for that.” She paused. “Though, it does look rather old fashioned, I think Princess Luna will like that.”

“Old fashioned?” Hammer questioned. “Just because it’s my design that I first made a thousand years ago, does not make it old fashioned, it’s only been a week or two since I first made it, to me at least.” He paused. “Considering it has more protection…”

Moonshade only smirked. It was here that Lord Strike realized that she was actually trying to kid him or rib him for fun.

“Hah, hah.” Hammer smirked, rolling his eyes lightly. “But seriously, we need to get this checked through with Luna, she made that very clear.”

Pensword only smiled as he moved a wing, the blades shining in the light of the forge that for a moment made him like like his very wings were made of metal to cut a foe down. He folded his wings to the sound of metal sliding against metal. “Heh, Rattling the feathers.” he muttered. “I am going to have to use that term.” He paused and when he snapped them open, it was silent, quick, and he was poised for attack. “Like the old sabers from Earth, you know saber rattling was a warning, you need to be on guard when it stops rattling.” He folded his wings again and looked to the door. “I am so ready to freak some cadets and recruits with this armor.”

“Good thing I have mine in here.” Hammer looked to his armor in the corner. “Eh, all three of us have to head over to places. Shall we get going, after I get my set? I need to bring it home anyways.”

All he got were nods of the heads that they could wait for him to get his armor on before they all would head over the library and Princess Luna, to get the final approval or denial of armor.

After a moment, he had his armor on and with a quick rundown he gained a quizzical look. “You know, I should really make a helmet one of these days.” He said with a shrug. “You leading the way or am I?”

Pensword only blinked. “I think we should go as a group, and we all lead.”

With a nod Hammer Strike did a quick stretch, mainly to help his neck. “So, shall we go the long way?” He asked with a smirk.

Pensword looked to Moonshade. “What do you think? I don’t mind either way to be honest, Though I think we would be walking with Hammer Strike and not flying.” He paused and laughed. “Then again walking anywhere now is the long way.”

“Honestly, I would like to show this new armor off a bit.” Moonshade gave a sheepish grin. “It’s not every day a hero makes something for you.”

“Glad to know you like it.” Hammer said as they headed for the door.

Pensword could not help but grin at the comment that Moonshade replied he shook his head and for maybe the first time, felt sad that he was already destined to marry, a marriage that, He sighed and looked down as he realized that his and this Lunar Fang while good for society, he wondered how he would ever show that deep devotion that the legends said he had.

“So then I says to the mare, ‘that ain’t mustard.’” Ahead Scout laughed as he finished the story to the fellow guards gathered around. Though the guards didn’t find much amusement in the story.

It was at this moment that around the corner that the three ponies, Hammer Strike, Moonshade and Pensword walked as they were whispering in their own conversation, and at the moment not paying attention with the group of guards that they were going to pass.

As quickly as they could the guards moved into two straight lines one on either side of the trio. They attempted not to move their heads as there eye’s analyzed the armor they were wearing.

“Did I miss a meeting or something.” Hammer mumbled to himself. “Oh wait, that’s right.” He muttered.

Pensword just mentally slapped his wing to his forehead with Hammer Strike’s comment. “Fall Out, this is not parade nor inspections, a simple salute would have been fine as we are outdoors and not in a war situation.” He looked to the group. “I am guessing you came with Celestia or something? I do not recognize your faces from the last batch I memorized.”

Without a word they saluted before slowly returning to their duties, whispering could be heard from the ranks as the guards dispersed.

Whilst they all went away Hammer shook his head. “Sorry, bit worn out still, after all, I think I just got to sleep when you came in…” He paused. “Eh, no clocks inside the forge…”

Pensword only looked to Moonshade. “Another forced rest tonight?” He asked her.

“If that’s what it takes.” Moonshade shrugged. Pensword only nodded his head and looked forward. “Oh.” he muttered. “Looks like we have some Thestrals on our left.”

“Ma'am, is that new armor?” A thestral asked while rendering a salute. Moonshade returned the salute and nodded her head in the affirmative after the salutes were dropped.

“We were going to get it looked at by Princess Luna.” she replied.

“It looks identical to the set in Fillydelphia War Museum.” One of them said “The replication of what Lunar Fang wore?” This seemed to be a question between the two thestrals who were speaking, which quickly created only nods of their heads.

Moonshade blinked and looked down at a hoof. “I have not gotten a chance to look at what I look like wearing the armor yet, won’t till we reach Princess Luna.”

“You really should.” One thestral said before his friend pushed him off saying they needed to get back to work.

Moonshade blinked and looked to the group as they continued to walk. “I am rather worried about this now.”

Pensword blinked and spoke the first thing that came to his mind roughly. “Well I don’t see the big deal is, I think you look good in the new armor Major.” he replied.

“Well, it seems I need to plan a trip to Fillydelphia.” Hammer Strike said. “The city that scribes wrote down… Well, I get to hide.”

Moonshade only smiled a little. “Unless you wear one of the toned down armors that the Princess enjoy using? That way it can disguise your looks a little.” Pensword saw a small flicker in his friends eye and while it was brief, he smiled a little to himself.

“I would rather not. The armor that is used by the guard has flaws in it that drive me mad, and make me want to fix them.” He frowned. “Just wearing a set would make me want to head to a forge and fix it.”

Moonshade blinked. “You are not wearing it for protections, well from the protection of being recognized, but nothing else. Plus you would be with at least an entire regiment thrown about the city on leave.” She just looked at him. “Surely you could wear it at least so you have a better understanding of how to improve the design?”

“I can improve the design, I’ve seen it enough in Canterlot.” Hammer Strike shook his head. “Should something happen the armor would only protect so much, and I’m tempted to get a set just to test it against some weapons.” He frowned again. “I don’t know, it just seems like it could use some work.”

“Well you can ask Princess Celestia and Princess Luna when you see them to use a set or two for tests. I think you could get away with that, being a legendary smith and all.” She smirked. “Still,” She could only smile as she spoke the next part. “Besides, I think it would be rather easy to hide in that armor, or, you could make armor for sixteen guards as a test armor and taking it into the field.”

“Two things.” He started. “One, I would need to order a custom set, as I don’t think the normal size set would fit. Two, I have plenty of time to make sixteen sets, though I don’t want to do it now.”

It was about here that the group realized that the small debate between Lord Hammer Strike and Commander Moonshade was, well it had gathered a crowd now as they just stood and watched slacked jaw. One guard looked to another and whispered yet the Equine hearing heard it. “Did, are the three heroes corrupting our command structure?”

Hammer only looked directly at the guard with a frown and a glare. “I’m sorry, do you want to say that a bit louder?”

The others slowly stepped away from the guard that got singled out. He looked right back at Hammer Strike as if growing a slightly stronger spine. “Just that it seems that the commanding officers are learning to questioning the orders of a Noble, which is the first steps into anarchy. The Major did something even worse, she suggested an action to one above her in station.” He spoke respectfully and in a tone that was matterfactly.

“Amazing, you have never debated something with another.” Hammer replied. “I don’t care if you are a lower rank or whatever, I enjoy debating things, gives new insight. As for questioning Noble orders, I sure hope you don’t mean mine, because I haven’t given a single order yet. Should I start now?”

“No Lord Hammer Strike.” The guard replied. “I, My old posting never did anything like that.” He blurted out. “I mean, I just have been very by the book.” He amended his statement.

Pensword only smiled as he stepped forward. “Well then, you can learn quickly that at the moment, the book, for this noble house is rather short, and easy to remember, if you see something that needs to be done, start work on it. If one of us asks what you are doing, tell us, more than likely you will be told to continue and maybe sent some more help.” He snorted a little. “Or knowing Lord Hammer Strike,” He smirked a little, “He might be working next to you. He is a smith and hard worker first, noble second as he told me.”

“Might be further than second.” Hammer said. “Now come on, got to get to Luna.”

Thankfully the rest of the guards heard that and they moved to let them pass. They even looked a little worried and a few gave Moonshade second looks from the new armor she was wearing. Still, the rest of the trip occurred in silence and they were soon knocking on Twilight’s door, yet again. The guard who opened the door only blinked, the only sign of anything before the guard opened the door and let the group into the main area of the library. Where they saw something odd. Twilight was staring at the table where a candle was flickering in the darkened room. Only the candle flame was different. It was a blue color and yet, near the head statue, one could almost see the look of frost.

Hammer hummed for a second as he looked at the blue fire. “Lux Colorization? Nice, but…” He looked at the frost on the statue. “It seems you performed an aspect swap…”

Moonshade and Pensword both just looked at Hammer Strike and both asked the same question at the same time. “What?” They looked at each other with a blank look, a beat later Moonshade spoke to Pensword. “What is he talking about?”

Pensword only shrugged with his wings. “I really don’t know, it is magic, and,” he paused and looked back at the candle. “Unless it is the magic that surrounds the humans.” he muttered in shock. “Still,” he looked back to Hammer Strike. “I think we have the two experts on this new, or different magic in the room.”

“Sit simplex.” Hammer replied before pausing. “It is simple.” He said again. “Just takes a bit of reading and understanding, but I still need to write out the translations before you can read it, as I don’t think you can read Latin…”

Pensword only shook his head. “Nope, I know very little latin, the only thing I do know is Duces in Pace Aut Bello.” He admitted.

“Leaders in Peace and War.” Hammer translated. “But, back to the topic, basically, she did a change in the color of light coming from that candle… And based off the frost… An aspect swap, where instead of outputting heat, its outputting… well. the cold.”

“But how can that be?” Luna quit suddenly entered the scene from the basement. “Last I was aware cold is a void of heat, the flame cannot produce it.”

Hammer shrugged. “I can’t fully explain it yet, but it seems to avoid some general knowledge, which would explain why others thought of it as myth…” He paused. “Luna. There you are.” He gestured towards Moonshade. “I finished it.”

Luna raised a brow, her face was neutral as she examined it carefully. Moving right up to Moonshade to eye the plates. Giving a few hoof taps here and there, at one point to everyone's surprise she brought her hoof down reasonably hard on the plates.

Pensword raised an eyebrow at her action. “You want Moonshade to get out of the armor before you test it any further?” He did not notice that his voice and body language was one of looking out for the well being, if not outright wanting to protect her.

Hammer only chuckled a little. “I reinforced it.”

“Hmm… Lord Hammer Strike I have not seen such fine battle armor since the old military.” She said. “Tell me where did you get this design?”

“Completely off the top of my head.” Hammer replied.

“This armor design looks exactly like the set Lunar Fang wore.” Luna noted.

“Well, I need to get a history book… Again…. As well as work on that train ticket to Fillydelphia, for the museum.” Hammer commented.

“And I take it you are claiming the design of the ear covers as your own?” Luna asked.

“I guess. I mean, I don’t really mind what happens with it, heck, use it for your guards. I swear, just looking at the armor, I could note some improvements.”

“Celestia was never one for necessary discomfort.” Luna noted. “When I was away she simply had the armor made more and more comfortable for the troops, it is a practice I have disagreed with.” Luna admitted. “How much would it be for you to re-equip the Lunar guard with your modified armor?”

“How many troops do you have?”

“Two hundred.” Luna said after doing some mental figuring. “I would also request you look at my own armor, it has not been maintained in centuries due to the smith who made it not being available.” She said

Hammer Strike only paused, looking forward straight at her. “That’s going to take a bit, considering Storm Hammer, nor Steel Weaver couldn’t draw out the design so I might have to do it on my own, but sure, why not. I’ll do it, just, in batches..”

“I will arrange for metal to be brought to you as well as the reserve armors, and as many apprentices as you may need to run your forge.” Luna smiled. “At least the Lunar Guard shall be battle ready.”

“I think I can run the forge by myself, makes it easier so there are less in my way.” He chuckled. “And in all honesty, this is a medium armor, wait until the day I finish the heavy set.”

“And how many bits do you estimate this will cost?” Luna asked.

“You’re going to be sending the metal to work with to me, right?” Hammer questioned.

“It seems only fair that I provide the metal for such an undertaking.” Luna nodded. “Last I was aware your stores are still small and you have not yet been able to start searching the area for ore deposits.”

“That’s… Somewhat next on the list…” Hammer replied. “But, as for the cost, keep it. Just seeing the guards with actual armor is good for me. And because I still have around a quarter of the chest still full, I ran out of useful things to buy and I don’t want to waste it.” He chuckled.

“Very well.” Luna nodded. “Celestia leaving to procure cake for herself has been a most fortuitous circumstance, she will never need to know about this.” Luna casually eye’d everypony in the room. “Will she?”

“No idea what you’re talking about Luna.” Hammer Strike replied with a smirk.

Moonshade looked amused. “Only that this is now an authorized uniform change for Lunar Guard.”

Pensword looked back at the candle and at Luna. “Did you say something? It is rather fascinating to see a candle burn cold.” His smile showed that he did hear, but it would be under the wing and tucked away.

“Will she Twilight Sparkle?” Luna asked with a little more emphasis, to all present it was actually both shocking and amusing to see her finally looking up from the candle and blinked.

“Did you say something? I, I am still trying to figure out where I brought in cold and ice into this project.” She returned to looking back at the candle and all present realized that she had blocked out the entire conversation. She looked up in a double take. “Oh, when did you get here?”

“Oh you know, just awhile ago and I commented several times on what you did to the candle.” Hammer commented.

“Oh,” Twilight replied as she blinked, “Oh, and, you can count on me Princess Luna I will not breath a word about this, but I would like to see what your first group of guards will look like.”

Hammer Strike only pointed towards Moonshade. “This.”

Twilight turned and blinked in shock. “Wow, that looks like the armor that was depicted along with Starswirl during the third Griffon War.” She muttered with surprise. “Did you model it after it?”

“No. Just off the top of my head, and now I need to worry myself.” Hammer Strike replied with blank expression.

Twilight looked shocked and looked down as she moved a blank parchment in front of her. “Okay, I will have the Canterlot archives send a copy of that history book just in case.”

“How many times…” Hammer muttered to himself. “Anyways.” He stood tall again. “So it seems the armor is good to go, and now I get to make more…”

“So make sure you have those songs ready for new years.” Grif told Octavia as he headed out the door. The grey mare simply nodded.

“Well that’s everything for now and I still got some time might as well his the arcade.” Grif said to himself as he looked at his watch. The gryphon kicked into the air and headed in the direction of the arcade.

Where he saw a certain brown cold intently staring at an arcade machine that was sitting outside of the arcade. A sign on the side of the machine said that the arcade machine would go to the one with the highest score after two days. One could see that the cabinet was a little dinged and it looked old, still it seemed like Button Mash was working hard to beat the score that was taped under the sign.

“How goes the battle?” Grif asked his friend as he approached the arcade.

Button Mash only grunted as he moved a joystick and a few button taps and he just focused on the screen. He didn’t really say anything but Grif could see he did give a gamer greeting none the less.

“Good to hear.” Grif smiled. As he headed towards the inner part of the arcade, he had not been able to come here as much as he would have liked but in the short time he had identified several strangely similar games. He looked over at a filly playing Wrench Brothers, another foal was playing Barrel Tosser featuring Pipe Wrench. Pac-Pony in one corner and even Pong appeared to be a popular game.

As he continued to browse, he heard a shout of joy from the front. It seemed that Button Mash had just beat the score. How he knew that? Because of the excitement in his voice and the colt actually for a moment jumping up and down in joy.

“So who had that score anyway?” Grif asked walking back over.

“Button Bash.” Button Mash replied with a wider grin. “I beat it, I beat it… and…” he froze a little. “I, the score has to remain intact till closing but I, I got to go home…” He looked to Grif. “Look if I give you half my allowance will you play the game till closing and keep my score in tact?” As they talked an older Stallion was looking at the screen and then started to write numbers onto the sheet of paper.

“Keep your money Button.” Grif laughed as he moved to the game. “You know what, no don’t keep it, buy Sweetie Belle a milkshake.” Grif smiled.

He blinked in confusion, and blushed a little but slowly nodded. “If it means keeping my score and getting my own arcade cabinet..” He paused and smiled. “Mom always is saying how this was where she met dad, so… it, yeah, they don’t know I have been doing this to surprise them.”

“I’ll be here.” Grif promised. “Go run.” he said.

Button Mash only nodded and gave a salute before galloping off into the streets as he pulled a list of paper. before falling down, Grif could hear him getting back up. “Oh hey a bit.” he called out with joy.

“You done good Grif.” Grif said to himself as he turned to the game. “Now I just need to concentrate on losing…” He noted placing a bit into the slot and began to play.

Meanwhile in a small outdoor cafe, two guards off duty and out of uniform, and with a day pass in their saddle bags. They both were looking at the meal in front of them. Grey Skies was actually looking at his meal. “You didn’t have to buy a plate of food for me, I was happy with the Foal’s sandwich.”

“You're not a foal.” Straight Nail insisted. “And there is no way you're going to get anywhere on a single sandwich, you can’t run a train on matchsticks.”

“Oh, folks always complained I ate too much… just, still always watching my money incase a Discord sprite messes with me.” He admitted. “Did so with the family so much, fun was just playing a board game with pieces missing.”

“You gotta think about how much energy your burning now, it’s not quite the same as back home.” Nail said. “The more you work the body the more fuel you need to give it.”

“Okay,” He muttered as he shook his head in confusion. “Just, I, I just need to rethink what I think I guess.”

“Is that really such a bad thing?” Nail asked. “Life is a journey my friend. you're going to need to learn the detours and shortcuts as you go.”

Grey Skies just sat and didn’t respond as the meal came to the table and he just blinked at what had to be the biggest burger of veggies he had ever seen. “They call this what again?”

“The Ursa Major.” Straight Nail said.

“Looks like it could feed one.” Grey Skies muttered in something not his low drone tone of voice. “I, I do not know if I can eat all of it.”

“Then eat as much as you can.” Nail said as he took a bite of his.

“That, is rather simple logic.” He muttered as he picked up his food, grimiched from what might be some mental thought and took a bite of food.

“Its food.” Nail said after swallowing. “It’s not magic science.” He said before taking another bite.

Grey Skies could not help but smile a little before he returned to eating his own meal.

A little later the two having paid, or rather Straight Nail had paid the bill, they were walking back to the barracks for the evening, they nodded to a few of the local ponies, it was not till the gates that Grey Skies asked a question. “So, what group are you in with the three leaders?”

“So, what was the reason I was called here again?” They heard a voice say from around one of the buildings.

Straight Nail stood up and saluted as the figure rounded the corner. “His.” He said. “Good day sir.”

Shawn looked at the two before him. “Ah, hello Straight Nail. How are things?” His eyes shifted to Grey Skies. “And who is this?”

“Things are fine sir! This is my friend Grey Skies, he has requested to be transferred to your guard sir!” Straight Nail said.

Grey Skies just looked terrified, “I, I don’t want to fight, I don’t want to fight.” he muttered in shock. “I, I, you, I should have asked first what group you were in.”

Shawn only raised a brow in question at Grey Skies, having heard him muttering. Looking back to Straight Nail he only shrugged. “Well, since he doesn’t want to fight, it might take me a bit longer to find a spot for him, but I’m sure I can.” He chuckled. “Eh, no spar. Come back to me later today or so and I should have a position for him.”

Straight Nail only nodded his head before pulling the hoof of Grey Skies along while he just kept on staring at Lord Shawn from Pokke in shock, and fear.

Shawn only chuckled. “I guess you get to count yourself lucky, everyone that joined my group has spared with me so I could figure out their strengths. You’re going to be the first one to not do it.”

Grey Skies only continued to gawk as he was led away as Shawn could see plainly on his face the one question going through his mind, just what did I get myself into.

“Now… What to assign him to.” He hummed to himself as he stood there.

Pensword sat down at the table as he looked at Moonshade, both were still wearing armor at the moment. Without a word Berry Punch set down two drinks and retreated to her spot behind the counter. Pensword after a moment spoke. “So,” he began, “You said you needed to tell me something?”

“It occurred to me that the history books always spoke of you being familiar with thestral social norms and such.” Moonshade noted. “I thought it might be good to try and explain some too you.”

“Good,” Pensword muttered. “Because frankly, I am still going by the edge of the cloud when it comes to Pegasus society, and which parts to use, because it seems that I am going to be shuttling back and forth. At least once more.” He had a looked that Moonshade decided was a mix of wonderment and worry.

“Let’s start with the basics, Thestral wings are even more sensitive than Pegasi wings.” She explained. “It is generally decided that only close relatives or close friends touch them”

Pensword only nodded his head. “I can understand that. An interesting social norm, but good to remember.” He was filing it away she could see.

“Thestrals hold greater connection to family and tribe.” She explained. “That's tribe as in a tribal group, not a pony type. It is expected to greet family warmly but to be slow about trusting strangers”

Pensword blinked and nodded. “Didn’t help then that a legend from the story books appeared.” he joked with here showing that she rather warmed up to the three a little fast. “Still, I will remember that, akin to some of the human societies.” he smiled a little. “Or the ancient Pegasus race up to about the end of the Third Griffon War. Back then you were expected to know your ancestors back four generations.” He chuckled a little as she saw him making connections to remember the information. He paused. “In a way, House Strike is turning into a tribe as you describe it.”

“Now I’m sure you’ve heard others use the term ‘bat ponies’.” she looked at him deadly serious “Don’t use it.”

“Ma’am the only way I would ever use that is if any of your race calls me a Feather Brain.” He replied. “As a Pegasus I am allowed that if I am insulted first.” He bowed his head. “I insulted Starswirl in fact after he called me that.” He returned her serious look with one of his own as he rose it after admitting what he did to Starswirl.

“Never draw attention to a Thestrals fangs.” Moonshade noted. “it’s impolite.”

She waited for Pensword to only nod his head, though a part of him did slip past a question. “Why?” he paused and blinked as he realized what he just said. “Never mind, just my mind running before logic caught up.”

“Would you like it if other humans pointed out a trait that made your difference between them so obvious you cannot miss it?” She asked.

“We do already. Are you African American, Caucasian, Asian Pacific, Native American.” He replied almost automatically. “We had classes based on how you dressed, where you were born.” He sighed. “Frankly it is just crazy, here you have actual difference, horns, wings, eyes that see in the dark, Dragons for Celestia’s Sun for crying out loud.” He took a deep breath. “Whereas humans, we only had different skin tones, and that caused wars you could not imagine.”

“Then you must have some idea of what it is like to be a born with fangs amongst ponies with flat teeth.” she said

“Yeah I do, Sorry for the dumb question, but it was needed to be ask for better understanding I guess.” he chuckled and only smiled to show the one small item that he had done after the failed attempt at being returned human, his own fangs, to propagate the fact he might have a little thestral blood in his veins from what Starswirl commented.

“Not sure what else to say the rest seems pretty common place.” Moonshade noted.

“So you say to the human turned pegasus turned hero, who will move through every moment of Social circles of the Thestrals without a misstep and marries the first Thestral Commander in Luna’s Military.” He replied.

“Essentially yes.” she nodded.

“Okay, I think a visit to Twilight to get an edatic book on Thestrals might be good.” he replied with a slight chuckle, however he paused and looked around. Finally he looked back at Moonshade. “Do you, have any questions about humans? or Earth or History?”

“Not at present.” She admitted.

He only nodded his head slowly. “Very well, maybe practice some eating manners or something?” he asked her with a raised eyebrow. “Like who eats first at a table or something?”

“Who eats first at the table normally?” She asked.

“Well from military circles the highest ranking at the table. If at home, it was free for all, in some circles no tables eat till the head table starts to eat.” he replied showing he knew at least three different manners.

“So it’s no different.” She said.

“So, it depends on the situation then?” he asked quickly to make sure he was understanding correctly.

“Exactly.” She nodded.

A moment later two guards came into the room. “Uh, Major, Captain of the Guard, we have, a, slight problem.”

Pensword stood up as Moonshade stood and moved to the door already. Pensword moved and indicated that they should lead the way. “What is the problem? An attack? Someone stole supplies?”

“Uh, no,” one of the guards, in fact Pensword realized it was Silver Spear. “The Architects and Lord Shawn just got bored enough that they are using the barren field for testing small bridge models, half of Shawn’s forces are building a rough mock up of the chasm, and Grif’s troops are working on building some type of Pulley system.”

Pensword paused for a second before asking a question. “What are my troops doing?”

“Creating new formations and drills to perform. We currently are working on a Pegasus ariel show set to the tune “My Celestia.”

Pensword blinked and looked shocked. “Uh, Major, I think I will be ordering a command tent. I cannot be away from the troops, look what we have done, we gave them orders and they are inventing stuff.” He smiled a little bit. “I’m missing the fun.”

Silver Spear and the other guard just looked at Pensword. “I think we got the wrong Military leader.” The other guard replied to Silver Spear. Silver Spear only smiled.

“Why do you think I got him? Either he will stop the events or he will organize it in some manner that would make it feel okay for us. Besides it was you who wanted to toss the sheathed swords to one another.”

Pensword paused. “Marines.” He whispered before grinning. “Do it, start out with padded sheaths and dummy swords do it.” He was grinning. “Get good enough to do each move crisply and silently.”

“No Grif, we’re not going to do a zipline, not yet. The amount of people able to use it is way too little to make it up front.” Shawn yelled out from where he was.

“Well then, what about a dumbwaiter?” Grif yelled back. “For convenience?”

“That could work.” He heard Shawn call back. “But that should come in a bit later.”

“A, well you could install them in the barracks, and WHY are you all yelling?” Pensword replied as he flew in the dying light, Moonshade beside him as he suddenly stopped as he saw both of his friends on something new. “Oh my. You sure start fast, or did you get involved after they started?” he asked as he saw the skeleton of, something. “What am I seeing?” He had an inkling but he was going to get confirmation first.

“A new gate ideas!” He heard Shawn call out.

“Which means you have to be hanging upside down, using an actual hammer?” He asked Shawn in a deadpanned manner. “What are you doing Grif?” he asked his friend who was currently in Griffon form. He found himself realizing it was strange looking at Shawn and not Hammer strike. “Also, get a better harness.” He sighed as he looked to the sky and shaked his head. “Luna above, am I the only one thinking about safety around here to keep lives from ending too soon?”

“It’s putting up a gate it’s not like we’re testing the trebuchets with loaded knife blades.” Grif shouted to Pensword as the gryphon worked on carving the out the edges of the large wooden doors.

Pensword took a deep breath. “I do not care if you are working on parade formations, safety is key, I do not want to write home to moms and dads because their child got killed from not wearing a hard hat, or did not have the proper harness, or got hit by a cart because they were not wearing a reflective belt.” he took a breath to calm his voice and rising temper. “If we work safety while in base, we will be safe when in a battle field.” he paused as one word clicked. “We got what? When did we build those?” he asked in shock.

“Me and Shawn may have made a bet.” Grif said after a notably long moment of silence.

“And on a side note, these harnesses are magically enchanted to withstand much more weight.” Shawn called out. “Already tested it before attempting this.”

“Right,” he paused. “Also how did you build a skeleton of a gate in less then three hours?” He paused and saw a few of the cutie marks. “Oh right, Equestrian magic of skills and the like.” he dropped to the ground and looked to Shawn. “Magic or no Magic, a Pegasus does not rely on magic all the time.” He looked to some of the troops, “any who are not doing something build something,” he paused. “Get some clouds and enchant him for cloud walking. I am not not taking chances.”

“You do realise the latent hypocrisy in that statement right?” Grif shouted after a moment.

Pensword blinked and looked confused. “Uh, to be honest, no.” He admitted looking a little confused.

“You just mentioned not needing magic and then instructed the use of magic twice in one statement, pegasus magic to move clouds and enchantment to make him walk on clouds.” Grif noted.

Pensword actually paused and then nodded his head. “Sorry, I, I guess that is rather hypocritical. Sorry about that, just, just carry on.” Pensword muttered as he was starting to calm down from the shock of what he had flew into and watching.

“Sister,” Luna began as a meeting of three ponies was being held in Twilight’s basement. “We were wondering, where shall we hold the celebration of one year dying and a new one coming to be?” She asked as she looked at the board game that Spike and Twilight had left out, she was intrigued by it a little.

The Mayor only looked nervous. “Well, the Taverns are filling up, and the original location, the Town Hall main meeting hall is too small.” She admitted.

“Wouldn’t most bases have big enough buildings to do such events?” Celestia responded to Luna with a question.

“If it is like other forts, then I imagine there would be a gathering hall of adequate size.” Luna nodded.

“I wonder how far they are on building?” Celestia questioned aloud. “I noticed the structures on our way in.”

Mayor Mare blinked, “I saw nothing when I came over today,” She admitted. “Is it something I need to be worried about for the safety of Ponyville?”

“I’m sure you do not need to be worried.” Celestia replied.

“If anything a fort outside Ponyville seems like it would help with the town.” Luna nodded.

Mayor Mare just looked at Luna. “Please, we get the jokes from the other mayors, I cannot help it if it seems that nature loves to toy with Ponyville. Just, it is unsettling having troops loyal to those a thousand years out of date, no offense Princess Luna, who are known for,” She trailed off as she found she could not form what she was feeling into words. “Just it feels strange, having a walled in section of land so near Ponyville.”

“And yet they willingly built a village outside of a chaotic enchanted forest housing more than a few different species of monsters.” Luna pointed out.

Mayor Mare shuffled a little. “Well, that kind of,” She looked a little off kilter, “Just a pony has to either be very brave like the Element Holders, or foolish in wanting to go into that unnatural forest, and yet, it seems that the two humans have convinced the three heroes to join them into venturing into that place.” She paused. “Even if one owned the forest, why would they want to tame it?” She paused a little. “Uh, Princesses, why have we not seen the third human recently?”

“He took ill on route back from the Crystal Empire and is currently under special treatment in the palace.” Luna said. “The details are classified.”

The Mayor blinked and bowed her head. “May he recover, it would be a blow to the other two if one of them, died, turning three into two will be hard.”

“It certainly would.” Celestia said.

“It occurs to us to ask Mayor Mare why you have never requested any guards to be stationed in Ponyville, with the disasters that go through here it seems natural to have a few at the ready.” Luna asked.

“Budgets.” She replied. “Usually housing guards would fall to the budget of the town, and at the moment the budget has a large chunk devoted to emergency rebuilding or cleanup.” She paused. “If we do have a problem, would you tell those recruits that are being trained that we might need their help?”

Celestia only raised an eyebrow. “There is funding for that.” She admitted. As she looked to the Mayor, she had to look only once. “There is no shame in asking for outside help to deal with problems.”

The Mayor only folded her hoofs but said nothing else as she only looked down at her hoofs. One could see that it hurt to hear those words but she was not going to contradict the Princess. She only nodded her head finally after a few seconds of silence.

“Nevermind this sister we have plans to make, should I contact the Element of Laughter?” Luna asked.

The Mayor blinked and looked up. “Please do, otherwise she is going to find out and join anyway, you can never plan a cele…” She trailed off as Pinkie Pie hopped into the gathering from the shadows.

“Did I hear Party?” She asked as all three just looked at her in confusion. “What? Do I have candy floss in my teeth?” She asked with a baffled look in return.

“Sister I think we need to have the mages do a comprehensive study on Miss Pie when we get back to Canterlot.” Luna said facehoofing.

Celestia blinked and shook her head. “Twilight tried already, she had,” She moved a wing to cover her face. “A haybale, an Anvil, and a Piano, and a flowerpot fall on her head, plus frogs and,” She looked at her sister. “Need I go on?” She asked looking at her sister. “I like to keep the scholars in one piece to be honest.”

“That is a troubling amount of chaos.” Luna noted.

Celestia only nodded her head while Pinkie blinked and stood up to put her hoofs on the table that they were sitting on, scattering the pieces that Luna was looking at. “Well, let’s get planning. This is New Years and with Princess Luna, I think we can have a few “D’aww moments. I mean I think there are three plans to get two blind ponies together and I think Rarity is planning a nice dress to impress a certain stallion, but we need games for the foals, and I think the Weather Team is going to make the sky clears so all the Ponies can see Luna’s awesome Sky.”

“Have you ever considered decaffeinated coffee Miss Pie?” Luna asked.

“Coffee? I don’t drink coffee, it’s way too bitter for my liking.” She replied as she looked around the table. “Well, any ideas? Or am I a Princess of Parties?” She asked with a giggle. She reached into her mane and pulled a pink plastic Tiara and placed it on her head.

Mayor Mare just seemed to be ignoring Pinkie Pie as she looked at the other two. She finally spoke. “Welcome to a typical meeting with Pinkie Pie.”

Pensword looked to the new night sky and blinked as he saw the aurora borealis and he couldn’t help but try to whistle, and to his shock, he succeeded in making the noise. He continued to walk till he was out by the White Tail Woods and paused as he sat down and looked up at the sky. He sighed and then noticed a cloud. With a grin he opened his wings and without any armor, and only a saddle bag, he took off at a little faster speed than he was use to. However what he found on the cloud actually blew him away in a figurative manner. He had found the Tardis. It was glowing and he slowly landed on the cloud with a small smile he slowly began to circle the small booth as he just stared in awe. He however after one look around he moved to the edge and sat down on the cloud and looked back up at the night sky, from the saddlebag he pulled a book out and slowly began to look at the book and then to the sky as he tried to memorize the new constellations. He looked up for the fifth time and found that he had to sniff back some tears as he realized he was feeling homesick. He finally put the book back and with a heavy sigh fell back onto the cloud to look up at the sky fully. Not studying, not really looking, but just looking as if trying to find an answer in the sky. He, He had missed Christmas and now New Years without family, he, he missed Uncle Sam, Mom, Dad, Eric, Sarah and Jessie, Jessie his little niece, he was missing her very much. As he thought about that his mind started to run through even more family members. His thoughts were shattered as he heard the sound of creaking hinges, causing him to bolt right up right and he already was planning to abandon the cloud.

The tardis opened as a older looking pegasus stallion walked out. His coat was pale grey almost white and his mane and tail where a faded black. A grey turtleneck adorned his body and strangely enough he wore a roosevelt cap. The pegasus stopped for a moment upon seeing Pensword. “Oh so sorry didn’t think anyone else would be up here.” He said in a rather refined Trottingham accent.

Pensword only looked at the older Pegasus Stallion. “My apologies, I just, wanted a place to, well think to myself.” he looked like he was still going to leave. “I will leave if I am intruding on your cloud.” He replied softly. “Just,” he didn’t know why he said the next words but it was the only thing that might convey to the Stallion what was in his mind. “I, I have been trying to outrun a little of my past.”

“My boy after one thousand five hundred years of a life spent jumping from time to time and place to place, I can tell you that your past will always find you.” He said .“Tell me then, what's the rub?”

“Family.” He replied. “The more I learn, the more I realized that as a Pegasus, at least the older Pegasus culture, I would fit in, I was, the family historian in training, my brother was going to visit for Christmas, I would see my two year old Niece, my, it was going to be a family reunion at Uncle Sam’s ranch.” he looked down, “Oh the pains I am putting my family through, and the pain I am going through.” he looked at the Doctor. “I, I don’t think I got to say goodbye to my parents, I went outside and bam.” He looked to the moon. “No hellos, or goodbyes.” He looked at his hoof. “What would mom think of me as this? Or Dad? Would my niece like me? She likes animals, or my brother? His wife? She and I had a little friction on what she wanted me to get my niece,” Pensword looked to the Tardis. “The war I saw, the Crystal Ponies that fell under Sombra.” He gulped a little. “Just who am I?” He finally spoke. “I am an American, yet I hold title and rank in a nobility class system. I am a Pegasus Warrior that has led some to join the guard.” He looked to the doctor putting to words truly what he had been feeling. “What am I? Pony? Human? A mixture? I am coming to terms but, the more I live here, the easier it is to, to change, to compromise here… Just what will I become?” he held a hoof out. “No spoilers, good heavens no spoilers.”

“You act as though you are unique to the universe my boy.” The doctor said. “You forget you're talking to one who alienated his own race, displaced them for a thousand years, saw the deaths of civilizations, the birth of the universe, time itself ran out. I’ve been given more titles than I care for, hard to believe with these weary eyes but they used to call me a lonely god.” The old stallion sighed a bit looking down. “I’ll tell you this now my boy, it does not matter what others call you, what form you take what face you wear, and believe me I should know I’ve had more than my share of faces, who does your heart tell you, you are?”

Pensword looked at the Doctor and yet not at him. “I am still figuring that out, but I know this, I am one who will not just let evil grow, I see it, I will stand or gather those to help.” He admitted. “That is all I can say… the core I guess, incomplete as it is.” He muttered.

“All I’ve ever had is my core, I attempted to change that once and it still haunts me to this day” the doctor said as shame graced his features. “Do you regret what you did with the crystal empire? The Changelings?”

Pensword sat there for what seemed like a long time. The Moon actually moved while they waited. “No,” He finally answered. “I do not, I saved two Changelings that is now changing changeling society, I saved lives that history deemed dead.” He spoke softly. “I just wish I knew who Ambrosias was before he tried that stunt on me. Still, a fixed point I want to say.” he finished softly.

“And do you regret meeting her? Don’t try to hide it my friend believe me when I say this, a stallion can meet many mares in his time but there is always the one who makes the difference.” He sighed. “Me and Derpy would be celebrating our four hundred and fiftieth today.”

Pensword did not know what to say, and after a while and thinking on the first part. “No,” He admitted. “I,” He paused as he picked out a few things. “I just wish the name of Lunar Fang had been lost in time… Predestined to know the name of your wife? Before you meet her?” He gulped a little. “No thank you.”

“Funny thing about names.” The doctor laughed. “Ponies are so much different then time ponies when it comes to them, we can take but one name and then a title, but a pony can have many names yet they are the dust in the winds, almost unfair when you consider it.”

“Yeah, along with having magic and weather control, if we had that, imagine the droughts we could stop, the food we could grow.” He paused and sat contemplating. “I have a lot to think about tonight, I, I wish you well Doctor, and, be safe out there, I feel safe knowing you are out there watching the world.” He looked back at the Doctor. “I am sorry for your loss, I truly am.”

The doctor didn’t respond for some time before he finally smiled. “Thank you Matthew.” He replied. “It means alot to hear you say that.”

Matthew in Penswords body only blinked a little, feeling weird and at the same time, happy to hear the name. “Thank you Doctor for reminding me of my name.” He looked to the sky. “It feels weird hearing that name with these ears.”

“Imagine how it feels after nearly thirteen centuries.” The doctor laughed as he rose up. “I just hope wherever she is, Dinky is keeping up the fight.”

Pensword only looked at the Doctor. “If you raised her, then I am sure she is going around poking her muzzle into places and saving lives and being a pain in any races bent on conquest.” He couldn’t help but laugh at that thought. “She is the one that saved Cadences life in fact, as well as delivering I think those letters that…” he paused and looked to the Tardis. “Good heavens I failed once.” He muttered. “Doctor, I, I found a loophole in a fixed point in time, the empire vanished, sombra rose to power, I realized, that, assumptions.” He began to laugh. “I used assumptions to write a message to myself, and, did…” he blinked and folded the wings at his side tighter to him. “I am scared of what I might have been from that time line.”

30 - The Reason We Don’t Visit

The Reason We Don’t Visit

Extended Holiday
Chp 30: The Reason We Don’t Visit
Act 3

-Morning Canterlot Archive-

Moonshade groaned as she woke up. Her muzzle was pressed against something warm, which was very strange as she did not recall leaving the library last night. Her eyes fluttered open in surprise as she stared downward. First thing she realized was that she could smell Pensword, and a second later as she realized that somehow, during the night, first she established that they were still in the library. Second was that she had somehow pulled Pensword into a hold and had now snuggled up against him. The warmth she had felt had been due to the fact that her muzzle had been on top of his right wing, it also looked like he was sleeping but had tried to pull himself out of her hold at one point only to give up and fall asleep. Also one of her forelimbs had fallen asleep and was shooting pins and needles through her body.

Her cheeks burned red as she released him and backed away quickly.

Her actions woke Pensword as he opened his eyes and blinked and to her confusion and maybe shock he spoke in something that was Dragonic. He blinked and opened his eyes fully and blinked as he began to stretch and pop his joints as he stood up out of the all night embrace. His next question confused her for a moment. “How do I wake you up if you fall asleep again? Also, I am sorry we have kept you up so much you sleep at night.”

“I’m sorry about there.” She squeaked. “They trained us to react in our sleep in guard training.” She explained.

Pensword only nodded his head. “Still, poke you with a stick?” He asked. “I tried to tell you that we were to going to bed, and, Grif just left the two of us with this infuriating smirk.”

“Orders.” She answered. “That’s what I’m used to, that or a bugle.”

“I shall keep that in mind.” Pensword muttered as he looked away. He must admit to himself it did feel nice sleeping, He cleared his throat. “Seeing as today is where the three of use seperate ways, what might be something on the agenda today before Discord’s minions mess it up?”

“If I recall, I believe House Hurricane wanted to meet with you.” Moonshade noted.

Pensword only blinked in shock. “H… House Hurricane?” he knew that first he was one of the six founders from the Hearth Warming Eve, as well as the house was considered one of the most important ones in Pegasi cultures. “When will we be meeting with them?” He asked as he looked towards the clock, and realized it was only oh six thirty in the morning.

“Not till before noon.” Moonshade noted. “If that is ok with you?”

“Sounds good. Anything for the early morning?” he paused and blinked. “In this time frame, do military units have any museums around? I recalled Matthew reciting that most bases from his homeland had museums open to the public to visit on base.”

“There are a few.” She noted. “Nothing fancy like the war museum in Fillydelphia.” The noted.

Pensword only looked at Moonshade with a slight smile. “I don’t care if it is a three room museum about lint. I want some history that is not in a book, I want to see displays, artifacts, information.” He sighed a little bit. “If Matthew does go home and we get to visit I think he would enjoy taking us to a museum on Earth.”

“Let’s go to the kitchens and get breakfast then.” Moonshade suggested.

Pensword only nodded with a smile. “Breakfast sounds good to me, am a little hungry at the moment. This will be nice to eat.” He paused a little. “So what do Thestrals eat for Breakfast?”

Grif smiled as he finished his breakfast. The chefs of the palace where surprisingly willing to give the egg mcmuffin a shot, and they had done really well. The gryphon swallowed the last of his third one as he strolled through the palace. He had gotten up early and started with his daily workout in the palace training grounds.

Now he examined the glass windows as he strolled through the palace examining the history that had been immortalized in said glass windows. He hadn’t noticed Celestia or the Delegates with her until they were right in front of him.

The Delegates themselves were from Gryphonia, and were currently in mid conversation, at least till they paused and blinked. It was the head Gryphon who spoke next. “Your majesty I do not recall seeing this Gryphon in your castle before, is he another of your charity cases?” He seemed rather dismissive and one could tell he did not think highly of the mercs who were currently living in Equestria. “Tell me, what is your name Fledgling?” He asked Grif, bypassing the honor of Celestia making introductions.

He shot Celestia a look, with a slight smirk he puffed up his chest and stood as tall as he was able. “Do not speak to me with that tone.” Grif growled. “Next time you will stop and wait for the princess to make the introductions as is her right. Still you wish my name then may it haunt you.” He leaned in close to the gryphon who had asked him and smiled darkly. “I am Grif, son of Graf, I am the quartermaster.” he smiled

The Delegates all stared in horror and one of them turned to Celestia. Interestingly enough it was the lowest ranking based on dress that asked Celestia the question.“What kind of sick joke has your sister put this honorless Gryphon to take or even dare speak that name and title.”

Grif smiled as he drew one of his sword. “Oh, but this is no joke my friend.” Grif flourished his sword carefully. “And you will show respect for both Princesses or I shall prove to you how I achieved such a title.”

The delegation of four gryphons seemed to scatter, or all but one seemed to turn and run as fast as they could. The head delegate with all the badges, ribbons and signs of both campaigns and high office only stood his ground and looked or tried to intimidate Grif in a glare. “How? You are dead, Died in the war.” He turned to Celestia. “Are, are you going to just stand there and let the demon of Gryphonia stand here? Do something or is he just another trick to remind us of how you control us at the neck?”

With two deft slashes the delegate was relieved of his ribbons, his medals and his uniform. “Rumors of my demise were greatly exaggerated.” Grif said internally holding back laughter from using that line. “Being frozen within stone inside a kingdom banished from time does wonders for one's youth.”

The delegate gulped and without wearing anything he turned and ran after his own men as he wanted to get away from the demon. He didn’t even know what to do next except inform his homeland of the situation.

“Think I overdid it?” Grif asked.

Princess Celestia only shook her head. “Maybe a little.” She frowned. “As long as you do not meddle too much with official business you can have your fun.” She paused and looked at Griff. “Just be careful, while many are protected under the Third Griffon War, you and your compatriots are not. So you could see assassins of Gryphonia hunting you down.”

“Assassins are they any good?” Grif asked.

Princess Celestia only shrugged. “I really don’t know, Equestria has not been subject to their attacks so I do not know how they have improved or slipped, Talk with either the delegates of Zebrica, or the Minotaurs Confederation.”

“So they sound like a mild annoyance at worst, a medium annoyance at best.” Grif shrugged.

Princess Celestia only nodded her head. “You got an interesting way of saying things, don’t worry I think I can hold off the Gryphons for any official meeting till you move to the Everfree, after that. I might have to summon you three for a hearing. Which I assure you Equestria will not be shipping you back to the Gryphons, you are a hero to the Ponies.”

“With all do respect princess, legally I am in a grey area as it is.” Grif shrugged. “Under the equestrian warfare act a person must be tried as a citizen of the country they were part of when the acts happened. The northern isles where not a part of Equestria yet having only just succeeded from Gryphonia fully.” Grif noted. “And with it’s joining to Equestria I essentially did everything under the law code of a non existent country.” Grif noted. “My papers for equestrian citizenship still need to be filed true but I am not a citizen of Gryphonia.”

Celestia only smiled, “Then you have the option of picking which land you wish to be tried under.” She leaned in and whispered in Dragonic her little piece of advice.

“i will stay with Equestria of course.” He smiled. “Though the best you could do was wag your finger and tell me what a bad eggchick I’ve been.” he laughed.

“A phrase you picked up from the humans I take it?” she asked with a grin. “Still, if nothing else, if it does go to trial, it might do well for the healing of Gryphon honor and pride to at least symbolically exile you and deem you guilty.”

“And there will be little love lost, I will not that is to say I did not side with Equestria out of loyalty or anger, my allegiance is first to my own heart second to Hammer Strikes needs. Gryphons were abusing their power, they were eating sentient creatures and for me it is something I cannot forgive.”

“A noble attribute, and why Equestria at least the house Galaxias will provide the best legal teams.” She turned and looked to the now silent hallways. “I can give you one thing. As sure as I shall rise the sun tomorrow, by next New Years they will have you on trial. Though what can they say, when their own people do not wish to acknowledge that they were eating my little ponies for food.”

“I thank you Princess Celestia. I hope the problems with the Changelings well go much smoother than it did with my people.” Grif said. “But if you’ll excuse me I am going to take a flight and think on everything.” Without waiting for a response the gryphon made his way to the door.

Princess Celestia only smiled before she turned to a mirror and with a look around she just walked right into the mirror and chuckled a little as she turned left in the passageway behind the mirror and walked towards where she knew her sister would be napping at this time of day to inform her that she won her little bet on how the Gryphons would react to seeing Griff alive.

Hammer Strike found himself deep inside the Canterlot Castle, in which he had found that they had a sort of gallery of aged paintings and other pieces of art. Surprisingly there were paintings from all different era’s, thankfully preserved by magic to last through the ages and survive the odds.

What caught his eye was a painting of two ponies, that seemed very familiar to him. The painting seemed to be after Pensword had been married, with his wife. Though now that he had a detailed painting sitting in front of him, he received a good look at Lunar Fang.

“Hello Luna.” He said, still facing the painting.

Lunas eye’s widened as she stepped from the shadows. “How did you know I was there?” She asked.

“The room is dead silent, making even the slightest noise, I was able to pick up on it.” He replied.

“Well…” Luna sighed. “Recognise anypony?” She asked him.

“I did.” He replied. “Very nice paintings, Moonshade and Pensword look very good in this one.” He said, looking to the painting again. However he noticed something odd, Pensword’s ears had been tuffed like Moonshades.

“It is the only one of them together.” Luna noted. “The war was so busy that getting them both to stay still long enough was a nightmare.”

“Makes sense, after all, they both seem to head to the action as soon as they can.” He replied, a small smile on his face. “Oh, and thanks.”

“For?” Luna raised an eyebrow.

“Giving me some information.” He replied.

Luna considered what had been said for a moment before face hoofing. “Our sister warned us about talking with you.” She sighed. “Still I suppose it’s good you’re in on the secret now, Taze has had to bite his tongue many times to keep the secret in.”

“In all honesty it is very obvious. But to confirm it, makes the information solidified as fact.” He chuckled.

“I was so surprised to meet her after my return, here was the very mare who had saved my life all those years ago with no recognition of me whatsoever.”

“Time is a very unstable thing, as much as others would disagree.” He replied, looking over at Luna. “Don’t worry about a thing, I can keep secrets under keep.”

“And have you been thinking of the battles in your future?” Luna asked. “Any questions you might have?”

He shook his head. “I wouldn’t want to spoil anything.” His expression turned blank, losing its smirk. “For that would fill me with dread for certain events yet to come.” He said, gesturing his ear.

“I can only imagine, few have the burden of living with their timeline being all mixed up such as you.”

“It’s interesting how I haven’t run into myself yet.” He replied.

Grif walked carefully down the streets of Canterlot examining the large fancy noble houses. All were old and yet terribly hodgepodge with new additions. all except for the oldest and most honored families. He was just passing house cookie when he noticed Moonshade and Pensword walking down the street in the opposite direction. “Hey guys, what’s up?” He asked.

“Heading to House Hurricane. I believe they are up the mountain a little.” Pensword replied with a smile. “I was ask to meet with them, no clue why yet, but I felt it rather rude if I did not respond to them. What about you?” Pensword asked back. Moonshade only smiled a little as she shook her head.

“He just got done looking through a museum on the history of mining in the mountain. I had to talk him out of trying to access the mines that were reopened after the royal wedding.” She looked to the sky. “Appears to be ten thirty in the morning, so we got time to chat I think.”

“Oh you know just taking a walk contemplating possible trial for war crimes I haven’t actually committed yet and enjoying the fresh air.” Grif noted. “Oh and flying.”

Pensword only smiled. “Oh flying is amazing here. Why there is this perch where some of the younger pegasi go to where they will actually dropped down and speed to the ground it is a bit of a dare devil place that I want to try at least once before we leave back to Ponyville.” He suddenly paused and then he blinked and blinked again. “I take it you found the Gryphon Delegates?” He asked calmly.

It was Moonshade who was just staring in shock. “Wait, what?” She got out in a harsh tone before calming down. “Did, you mean they are still going to go after you after a thousand years?” She huffed. “Unbelievable.”

“Well in all technicality, Celestia can only allow them a symbolic banishment from a country I was never part of to begin with.” Grif noted. “So really just a long boring day of speeches and shouting.”

“Oh so like, what did Matthew say did that? A Parliament? Or Congress?” Pensword replied with a dramatic wink. “Also tonight is the night that she plans on the mind thingy.” He paused and smiled as he saw something coming from the third street that feed into this intersection. “Oh, look who is exploring as well, Hammer Strike is coming this way.” He smiled a little and laughed. “It looks like he spent last night making some breastplate armor.”

“Wow.” Grif whistled. “That is some nice armor.” Grif noted.

After a moment Hammer Strike finally made his way up to the group though it looked as though he muttered something to himself as he came to the group before giving a small smile. “Hello Grif, Pensword, Moonshade.” He said, nodding to each of them.

“Hello, so, got bored again?” Pensword asked as he looked over the armor. He smiled as he just kept looking at his friends face again. “Have to say you are getting better at the crafting in a single night.” He turned around towards the other two streets to make sure no other ponies were around. “So what have you been doing other than crafting?”

Hammer Strike chuckled a little. “In technicality, a lot of things, the castle has quite a variety of metals, got a bit bored.” He chuckled. “So, how is it going?”

“Oh just preparing for a war trial.” Grif smiled. “Oh the princess noted we may all need one of those.” Grif remembered.

“Might have to remind me about that later.” Hammer Strike replied.

Pensword paused. “Wait, what? Why would they demand my trial? I was part of the winning forces.” He looked to Moonshade with worry. “Did I do anything to warrant such a thing?”

“Gryphons are sore losers.” Moonshade shrugged. “I suppose they’d like to be able to feel justified.”

Pensword sighed. “Still, I do not like the thought of giving those old sore wings something to gloat about.” He glowered. “I highly doubt I was ever put on trial for my actions.”

“What are they going to do?” Grif asked. “They can only do some kinda symbolic gesture at best, anyway Celestia is just trying to keep the peace.”

Pensword only blinked. “I would rather have Princess Luna negotiate that. No offense to Princess Celestia, but, I when I hear those words, I have bad feelings.”

“What do you plan on doing?” Hammer Strike questioned

“Stand on trial, shame the representatives with the numerous accounts I’ll have of that time of what gryphons where planning to do to ponies, etcetera, etcetera.” Grif shrugged.

Pensword only smiled, “Well, most likely bringing up some talk about honor and maybe play up the part of the legends. After all I did face a Dragon with a Pitchfork.” His voice still was trying to come to terms with that legend. “Still, that is in the future, and as you keep on telling me to stop worrying about the future, I can worry about that, well later.”

“Worrying about the future is somewhat useless if your future heads to the past.” Hammer Strike chuckled. “If it has happened, it will happen just right.”

“So did you go see Fancy Pants yet?” Grif asked. “Or that trip to the Princesses armory you were planning?”

“Technically I’ve seen him already.” Hammer Strike replied.

“Shawn, what happened to your ear?” Grif asked as he blinked in shock as he looked up at Shawn, causing the other two to widen their eyes as they noticed the slight problem.

“I still find it odd how I came back for my records.” Hammer Strike said, still accompanied by Luna.

“Maybe you had something you didn’t think yourself ready to know?” Luna asked.

“Most likely, or I never got a look at it, and because I remember me taking it, I took it the day before so history would play out.” He replied with a shrug.

“Would you not read it then?” Luna asked.

“I possibly will, or am reading it.” He replied.

“I am still wondering how you got past the wards.” Luna noted.

“In the archives?” Hammer questioned.

“Yes.” Luna noted.

“From what I learned, it might be because of the slight infusion that happened between the field of magic around me and Celestia’s magic, from when she did, well…” He gestured himself with a hoof.

“Can that happen with this new school you're researching?” Luna asked.

“Apparently so.” He replied with a shrug. “I have yet to finish translating the, ‘unreadable’ book, but it does mention some things about infusion, which should be later in the book.”

“So I am guessing you are here for more the an idle chat about magic.” Luna smiled.

“Well, I am wandering around until it is time to head off towards Fancypants.” He chuckled. “I have been invited to many places today, but I think I would prefer a visit to one who is more relaxed.”

“The armory?” Luna asked with a grin.

“Oh you know me so well.” He replied, a grin forming on his face. “Shall we?” He asked.

“We old spectors of the battlefield often find comfort with our weapons and armor.” Luna laughed. “I don’t think Celestia visited it once while I was gone.” She noted as she led him to a large heavy iron door. “And of course it’s not usually open to the public.” Luna noted.

“Makes it all the more interesting.” He chuckled. “You surely have smiths keeping the equipment in check.”

“Honestly if I hadn’t requested the armory be looked over we wouldn’t have saved the pieces we managed too, some weapons sadly didn’t survive my absence.” Luna noted.

“Oh…” Hammer replied. “They were just left to decay?” He questioned.

“It seemed that in her push for peace Celestia did not think to ask that they be checked from time to time.” Luna noted. “It was truly a miracle the armor you made me survived.”

After a momentary pause Hammer Strike looked at her. “¿Qué?”

“Your Español is very good, not even an accent.” Luna noted. “During the third gryphon war you used a special material to create an armor representing my joining with the Thestral Tribes.”

“I shouldn’t see it.” He hummed to himself. “Whilst I don’t really feel bothered about the whole time travel things, I don’t know if this is would cause a problem, due to me not really making it yet, and if I were to make it as a copy of that, where did the original come from?” He muttered aloud. “Basically, I most likely can’t see it.” He said with a slight shrug.

“That is too bad, the smiths were not able to bring it back to it’s true splendor and I was hoping you’d have considered working on it. But if that is how it must be I understand.” She noted as she began to unlock the door.

“I can work on it after I technically make it.” He replied.

“I shall make sure it stays covered then.” Luna noted.

“Good, good.” He said, before stopping and humming to himself as he looked around himself with a questioning gaze. “I wonder what Pensword and Grif are doing.”

“Hopefully putting the fear of sleipnir into the gryphon delegates.” Luna laughed.

“Possibly. Though something feels off.” He said, giving up on his small search and turning forward again.

Luna opened the door and told him to wait a moment. Fifteen minutes later she returned, “I’ve hidden everything you’ve made.” Luna said.

“Alright. Let’s see what survived after all this time.” He replied.

Upon entering the room it was notable that most of the weapons racks and armor dummies were totally bare. Three standard weapon racks stood holding weapons and these were not totally full to capacity themselves.

“Not a lot of stuff made it?” He asked, looking to the racks before him.

“No but a majority of these places are empty because they contained things you made.” Luna noted. The lunar princess stopped. “I hope it is ok with you seeing Meteor Impact earlier as the design was based on one of your hammers.”

“Wait wait, so you are saying, all those covers, are stuff I made? And that hammer, Meteor Impact, is based off a design I made?” He questioned looking at her.

“Yes…” Luna answered somewhat unsure of his reaction.

He looked over to the amount of things that were covered around the room before looking back to her. “I did all that?” He said pointing a hoof towards the pile of covers.

Pensword only blinked as he shook his head to clear his mind over what he had just seen. So they survive the coming Gryffon War. Still it was a little bit of a slight worry seeing his friend having a part of his ear tip missing. Still, it might be a good sign of why he would want ear guards. He was wrapped in his thoughts as he moved through a section of the Castle Gardens, using it as a shortcut to get to House Hurricane. “So, why can’t we fly again?” He asked Moonshade as he looked up to the air.

“Air Restrictions due to giving the air lanes to some airships coming in from Zebrica and Griffonia.” Moonshade replied as she looked to judge Pensword’s reaction who did what she expected. Giving a scowl at the thought of having to walk to the destination. “Look on the bright side you can enjoy the gardens from the ground.”

Pensword only smiled and nodded as he turned his head, leaving the path ahead of them unobserved as they turned around the corner as another group rounded the same corner. Thus a collision of Pensword and Moonshade occurred with the just now settling nerves of the Gryphon Delegates.

“Do they not teach manners these days?” One delegate grumbled. “Twice in a single day.” The gryphons grumbled in agreement as they stared forward.

Pensword only returned the grumpy look. “Only when it is not the cause of a lapse of sight on both parties, we both were engaged in other activities that led our eyes to stray from the path before us.” He slowly moved to the side that in Gryphon society was reserved to those of equal rank in military standards. Pensword did not fully know this, as for him it was just the side closest to him to let them pass by unobstructed.

“How dare you.” A delegate growled. “If we were back in Griffonia you’d be flogged for your blatant disrespect of a Flight General. You ponies and your pathetic softness, what is your name low born so we can report you for proper punishment.”

Moonshade seemed to bristle but Pensword held a wing out. He was bristling his wing feathers a little. “Punishment? Did we lose a war to you that I was unaware of? In Canterlot your showings of respect is done to show respect of your society, not for our softness, as for my name.” He drew his officer blade to first show his status and rank. “I am Pensword. As a time of peace stands in Equestria, I am only Captain of Lord Hammer Strikes Forces. You know however what can happen if things go into a tail dive.”

Upon hearing the name Pensword there were several gasps. In the back of the group one of the delegates fainted. “Guards arrest this pony.” One of the lead gryphons demanded. No pony guards moved. a armored gryphon who had been with the group moved forward.

Pensword only raised an eyebrow. “Really? You are going to try and arrest me on Equestrian soil in the gardens of Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna?” He asked as he moved to a defensive stance. “Do you really want to tango with me? Because I doubt my companion at the moment would stand idle nor the patrol of Pegasi that are outside of visual range at the moment due to the hedges but will be in another minutes.” He looked at the group. “Also I can see you have at least mellowed, you have one who faints, good to see your representatives are showing some sign other than wanting to attack all the time.”

Pensword meanwhile inside was utterly beside himself wondering how he was actually getting away with this and also a little happy with reading the history as that rage over the war events was also fueling his attitude towards them, which he was a little sick at himself for, by actually heaping attitude from the past on the present.

The delegate in the lead looked around cautiously. “Watch yourself commander.” The gryphon sneered. “There'll be a reckoning for you yet.” With that the armored gryphon scooped up the unconscious one and the group stalked away angrily.

Pensword only smiled a little before waiting till they were gone around two more corners. “Moonshade. Double time to Hurricane, now… before my legs give out.” He whispered as he had another look on his equine face. One of a ‘did I just back talk to a walking weapon?’

“You're not as hated as Grif or as feared as Hammer Strike but you humiliated them sir. HUMILIATED them. Gryphons can have blood feuds that span centuries” the thestral noted.

“Oh joy. Well at least I know one nation I will not be going on vacation to see.” Pensword muttered dryly. “I rather like the idea of having all my feathers and wings and body parts attached to myself.”

“Officially the emperor holds no grudges against equestria and it’s heroes, but as you know politics is more about what you can’t see.” Moonshade noted.

“Or who you know.” Pensword replied as they continued forward. “As you got the letter and made the appointment, just, what was the request about to see us about?” He shrugged with his wings. “I am only curious that is all.”

“You haven’t been reading on the after effects of the war have you?” Moonshade asked.

Pensword shook his head. “Well,” he lowered his voice. “I do need to know a bit about the war. It seemed my guy seemed to understand how the Gryphons were planning the war, hence why I got to humiliate them so much, so what happened?”

“With hurricane or with the gryphons?” Moonshade clarified.

“Well Hurricane first and then Gryphons if there's time. Most pressing items first.” Pensword responded as they passed the statue that they had landed in front of a few months ago. He could only sigh a little. “Still in stone, which is nice. I like the startled look.”

“Well if I understand it correctly, pegasi prior to Equestria had no form of religion or afterlife only the now. They had things called paragons, great ponies who set an example for what a pegasus should be. When Equestria was founded these were kept but with new meaning. and after you vanished… you were declared the paragon of strategy.” Moonshade admitted.

Pensword paused. “The, Paragon of Strategy, I am very worried. Great, mess with time travel and this is what you get, at least I am not the oncoming storm or something.” He sighed and smirked a little. “I guess this is what happens when you play grand strategy games most of your life.” He whispered that part to himself.

“Well apparently House Hurricane adopted you into their clan.” Moonshade said “By history’s note you’re Commander Pensword Hurricane.”

Pensword sighed. “This is what you get for picking up the story midway through, as well as no oversight for when a pony is considered dead.” He sighed as they reached the exit of the Gardens and into the roadway into where the founder families now lived. They could see that House Hurricane was on the other side of the mountain and out of sight of every shot of Canterlot in the cartoon, and what got him was how the stone had been carved to look almost like fossilized clouds.

“Casa de Hurricane.” Moonshade announced with a sweep of her hoof.

Pensword only nodded his head. “Very well. I guess we better ring at the front gate and wait for them to open the gates or something. I have too much respect to siege the front gate.” He moved up and used a wing to pull the bell rope. He stepped back and smiled as he waited.

After a moment the gate slowly opened, a pegasi stallion wearing what to Pensword or rather Matthew’s original mind as something that might come out of Rome. Polished to a gold like gleam bronze armor chestplate with a Centurian helmet complete with a blue hair type top, and at the stallions side an ornate looking short sword. He could only smile a little. He felt a little at home with the show of at least symbolic defense and offense.

“Commander Pensword is here as requested.” Moonshade spoke for Pensword.

The guard gave a nod, moving out of the way for them to head up the pathway with a fluid movement.

Pensword only gave a small salute as a sign of respect, something else he had read on Pegasi culture and moved to the front doors as he realized that he was now escorted with the guard from the gate in the back and a guard at the front doors leading them to what had to be a room that seemed interesting. It was a room with pillow and yet the round table in the middle of the room had a map of Equestria and the surrounding world on it. Pensword only raised an eyebrow as he recalled what he was seeing from the history books. It was a planning table.

“Something catch your eye?” They heard a voice call out.

“Hello sir.” Moonshade immediately saluted.

Pensword turned to look at the source of the voice. “A Planning table. I have not seen one of those since the Third Gryphon War.”

“Then you remember this one.” The larger stallion noted.

He blinked in shock. “Kept active? Kept in working order from that time? I am impressed. Still, I remember this one. I planned the big assault, as I called it, on this table.”

“Correct. It has been enchanted to last through the years, a family treasure.” The stallion responded. “A pleasure to meet you both, I am Storming Hurricane.”

Pensword only smiled. “It would have been rude to ask our guest their name. Seeing as you know my name. The second in command at the moment of the training camp in Ponyville outskirts Lieutenant Colonel Moonshade.” he introduced Moonshade. “I have a feeling you asked us here for more than reliving old memories?”

“It isn’t common for House Hurricane to have a Thestral inside their home.” Moonshade noted.

“It isn’t common for others to visit in the first place.” Storming replied.

Pensword just nodded his head slowly. “Hence the fact as well that many of the ponies will not speak that.” He stopped and smiled. “I thank you for the opportunity to get away from some of these, newer nobility.” He shook his head. “None of them, present company excluded, I think could even handle what I faced back then, let alone a new War. May it never happen again.”

“We came close with that whole Changeling fiasco.” Storming replied.

“Thank Faust for those three aliens. I was briefed on that situation. They performed amazingly and even though they could have been left alone and not get involved. They stepped forward. May they enjoy the rest.”

“Very brave of them indeed, this not even being their home and yet they fought for it.” He replied. “But, we aren’t here for that. I’m sure you would like to meet my father, Lightning Hurricane.”

“I would be honored to be introduced, only if Lieutenant Colonel Moonshade can join the meeting as well.” Pensword responded with a look that said he was not going to negotiate that statement.

“There’s no problem with that.” He replied.

“Thank you. I guess then it is time to move the meeting location?” he smirked a little as he looked at the map and had a feeling that by the time he sees it next time in this timeline he would know more about the features.”

“I’ll lead the way, follow me.” Storming said, leading the group out one of the doorways.

After passing down many corridors, they finally found themselves in a room. The doors were ornate carved wood with the crest, actually it was the cutie mark of Commander Hurricane which was a Hurricane symbol from the weather channel that had a Roman Short Sword behind it. This covered the front of both doors and with a flourish Storming Hurricane pushed the doors open to reveal of all things, a room that one could see the stone that it had been carved from. On the rock walls Pensword saw many different banners, swords, shields and along the walls on pedestals were helmets and a few items that looked like medals under glass. In the middle of the room was a large ornate rug that had many sturdy looking pieces of furniture for sitting. One thing he noticed right away was that the furniture was designed for ponies like he was at the moment, with a weapon at his side. He found in the middle of the room was Lighting Hurricane who only smiled.

Lightning Hurricane was well named considering looking at him reminded you of lightning no matter where your eye’s went; be it his electric orange eye’s, his grey coat that seemed to resemble a storm cloud, the way his black mane streaked with yellow bolts like a stormy sky or the crossed bolts of lightning surrounded by a tornado that made up his cutie mark. He was also a very large stallion, standing only a bit shorter than Big Macintosh himself.

“Lord Hurricane.” Moonshade gave a respectful if short bow towards the pegasus.

Pensword only nodded his head as he removed his sword and gave a salute with the blade. “Lord Hurricane.” he nodded with respect. He smiled inside his mind as he was happy for the book Moonshade had given him for Hearth Warming. He had learned that he would never really bow to any noble if he could get away with a military salute. He felt another small conflict in his soul slowly meld into place over his two parts, one from the United States, and the other being Sir Pensword of Equestria.

“You do not salute me.” Lightning Hurricane said to Pensword as he saluted him. “I am not your better Commander.”

Pensword only smiled. “I salute your title then. You are a Lord and still in the forms of Equestrian hierarchy politically, out rank me.” He smirked a little. He did return the salute so the two could drop the salute. “I hope you understand that this is to keep those wanting my head to just the Gryphons.”

Lightning trotted over to the far wall feeling around until his hoof sank into a sheet of well hidden cloud that covered that part of the wall. Which as he pulled away to reveal a long steel closet like door. “When last you spoke to my ancestor Tiberius Maximus Hurricane, you gave him something with specific instructions that it be returned to you should you ever return.” Lightning explained as he worked the locks carefully. Finally opening the door to reveal a very long wooden case. “I hope you don’t mind my family has had it well maintained but I understand a few changes may have happened over the years.” he said handing it to pensword.

Pensword only raised an eyebrow as he took the long wooden case and placed on the floor like most military commanders would do in the field. He opened the latches and pushed open the lid to look at what sort of treasure he had given the Hurricane House.

“This has been why the Hurricane House has always taught our children that your encounter with the dragon was no mere myth.” Lightning noted as the case opened to reveal what at first Pensword assumed was a bronze trident only to realise that it had four spiked prongs and no barbs. Each tong had apparently been carefully reinforced with a metal that Pensword, not being quite the metallurgist the others were, couldn't identify. Each prong had been added a set of short nasty looking spiked about halfway down their length. Where metal metal wood Pensword’s cutie mark had been carefully emblazoned into the metal, that of a sword and a quill pen crossed. The handle was made from fire hardened red oak and easily a good five feet long. both at the end and in the center a modified bit had been added to make using the thing in a ponies mouth easier. however it was still shaped easily enough to run through both the hooves and the wings. Carved lovingly into the wood near the bottom was the name ‘CONCORD’ in english lettering.

Pensword just blinked in shock, first over the ornate design, and second. The fact that English Lettering was on an Equestrian tool turned. “Oh my.” He blinked and looked up with a chuckle. “Well, I can see what you mean by a few changes. It is,” he lifted it up and blinked. “Nice, while fancy it is still a usable weapon. I picked a proper home to store Concord, others would have gilded it up or something. You only did something better while making it unique. You upgraded it as well. Thank you. When I heard your words I feared it would be good for display only. Here, it can still be displayed but if needed I can take it down and fight with it. Thank you. I also approve of the addition of my Cutie Mark as well as the name of the weapon.”

“War has been in our blood for as many generations as anypony remembered, even in times of peace we are always vigilant.” Lightning noted. “A weapon that can’t fight isn’t much of a weapon, of course as you liked to say to my ancestor, concord is able to create as much as destroy. it can help or hinder because it was created to do what was needed.” Lightning noted. “I never thought it would be me relinquish it back to you.”

Pensword only nodded. “Then let it be known that if I do fall in battle, or become lost as I have in the past. Concord shall pass back into the stewardship of House Hurricane.”

Lighting bowed his head. “You honor me paragon.” He said. “I hope that my ancestors adding you to our family was not too… forward of them.”

“It was if anything a means that protected the seat of Lord Hammer Strike.” Pensword replied diplomatically. “It is I who was honored. To be considered adopted kin to one of the founders of Equestria, as well as a great military commander in his own right. I must admit, it still feels like a dream when I hear those words for I looked up to Commander Hurricane as I grew up in Mountainside Falls.”

“And we put you are a rolemodel almost as much as him.” Lightning Hurricane laughed “Though personally I feel as though your example with interactions with the other tribes may be somewhat better.”

“After the defeat of the Windigos, he did get better.” Pensword replied but bowed his head at the compliment. “Still, thank you for the kind words, and I hope to continue being a role model.”

“Naturally a thousand years would be a long time to keep anything preserved. So I hope you aren't offended my ancestor decided it best to liquidize your assets at the time should you rise again.” Lightning noted.

He laughed a little. “Not all of them.” he put a hoof on the pitchfork. “Also I am sure I stashed things around Equestria for this or that. Still I do not mind. It has been a thousand years and that is a long time to hold on to every little thing someone owned.” He blinked a little. “I have started with nothing before, and will do so again now.” he took a steady breath in and out.

“Well then” Lighting noted as he handed a scroll to Pensword. “This note gives access of the sealed vault within canterlot over to you to do with the contents as you will.” Lightning Hurricane nodded.

Pensword only blinked as he took the scroll. “Thank you. I will take inventory, and see what is there.” he looked to Moonshade. “But I shall leave it in the vaults till I am settled in a more permanent location.”

“It is my hope my friend that relations between Hurricane and Commander Pensword of the Hammer Strike army well continue to be good relations, sleph knows we need pegasi skilled in the old ways more than ever now.”

Pensword only nodded his head as he frowned as he thought about that. “Trust me when I say that not even barbarians at the gates would keep me from continuing the relations between our two houses, give me a little bit of time and I shall have an officer corps school set up. One that would teach the old ways, to all races. I want leaders who can lead forward, not hold the line.”

“So Commander is there anything in House Hurricane you’d like to see?” Lightning smiled as he gestured with a hoof. “My home is your home and I invite you to see anything you would like.”

Hammer Strike found himself leaving the armory quite early, due to the fact that a majority of the things that survived were apparently made by him, as Luna stated he made his equipment to last through time.

He found himself wandering the halls, looking for something to preoccupy his time until the time for his visit to Fancypants. With a sigh he continued down the halls, taking turns at random, the only problem to this, was someone else seemed to take a sharp turn as he was about to.

There was a pained squawk. “Three times, THREE TIMES! Do these ponies have no manners? Let me guess this time we ended up walking into death himself?” The voice said as a group of gryphons came into Hammer Strikes view… and stopped.

Hammer Strike only looked down towards the Griffon that ran into him. Surprisingly, or in this case, not so surprisingly, he had only a blank expression on his face. “Funny, coming from the one that rounded the corner at a sharp pace.” His brow raised as he looked towards them. “Trying to get away from something?”

“That’s none of your concern.” The gryphon said standing up. “Watch how you speak to me, Earthbound.”

“I will speak the way I want, you shall accept it or deal with it.” Hammer replied to him.

“I’ve had just about enough of you ponies lately and my patience is wearing thin.” The gryphon growled as an armored one began to approach.

“Do you plan on doing something then?” Hammer questioned, noting the movement of the griffons around him. Lowering his head slightly he simply looked to the griffon with a slight glare. “Try.”

“Lord Hammer Strike is there a problem?” The all too familiar tone of the guards asked as two armored earth ponies approached.

“Not that I know of.” He replied. “On patrol?” He asked rather calmly.

The demeanor of the gryphons had quickly done a one-eighty upon hearing this name. There were hushed whispers in the group as the gryphons began backing away cautiously like a predator who just found itself facing down a much larger one.

The guards only blinked a little before looking at the other group. “Is there a problem Flight Commander Scale Blade?”

“N… Nothing.” The gryphon responded. “We were just taking our leave.”

“You sure?” Hammer Strike said with a subtle dark grin. “I was sure we had much to talk about.”

“No, nothing.” The gryphons said turning around and rather quickly walking away.

The Guards only nodded their heads in polite farewell and they began to walk along their patrol route.

As soon as the groups were out of ear range Hammer shook his head. “Ah, and here I was wanting to test that…” He muttered to himself as he continued his walk.

“Test what?” A maid asked as she poked her head from a hidden door, she looked to the side and down the hallway that the Gryphons had just went done. “I have not seen that delegation in such shambles ever, they think they control all the diplomatic discourse between Equestria and the Savannah Nations.”

Hammer Strike hummed in thought. “Interesting. Any other bits of info that I could use or any random facts?”

The maid blinked in confusion. “Well, I think..” She paused and looked at Hammer Strike. “Who are you? Any other bits of information? Well, at the moment they are in an economic battle between Equestria and some coal fields that were discovered in the Desert region that is a buffer between their colony, our colony and Zebrica. They claim that the coal is in their territory, Equestria says it is joint between Zebrica and Equestrian, Saddle Arabia is keeping neutral and the Minotaur Confederation is currently threatening to naval blockade the Colonial ports of both nations to keep a war from happening.”

He hummed in response. “Interesting. But, to answer you question, A pleasure to meet you, I am Hammer Strike.” He grinned a little. “And may I know yours?”

She looked shocked at the name. “Lord Hammer Strike?” SHe blinked before doing a equine cursty. “I am Lily Pad, I help water all the plants in the castle.”

“From what I have seen you do a very good job.” He replied.

She only smiled a little. “Thank you milord.” She only looked around. “If you can, keep up the work, I like to see the Gryphons rattled.”

“Oh that is easy. Apparently just hearing my name is enough.” Hammer Strike chuckled. “And here they were about to do something to who they thought was a random stallion. I was tempted to see how far they would go.”

She only blinked and shivered. “I rather not think of what would happen, even today most stallions would not dare tangle with a Gryphon, usually if they start making a fuse the Pony will back down. From what I heard they have meet two other than yourself that have not backed down?”

“Oh.” Hammer chuckled. “Pensword and Grif perhaps.”

She blinked in shock. “They, they are here as well?” She just blinked in shock. “My younger brother Ancient Text would love to meet you three. He, he actually wished there were more of your type today.”

“Well I got quite a bit of free time.” Hammer Strike said seeming to offer to go.

“Well, uh..” She just stared. “He is actually on holiday at the moment to Fillydelphia to look at the museums, maybe later this month? I can give you the mailing address to stay in touch.”

“Sure. In all honesty I was headed to Fillydelphia soon, after the move to the Everfree Castle that is…” He muttered the last part.

“Well, maybe you will run into him.” She smiled and pointed to the hallway. “I think FancyPants is in the public art galley down the hall, down the side staircase and around the corner to the left. You might get some early meetings done.” She smiled and turned around and slipped back into the secret door.

“Clever idea…” He replied, thinking on it. “I hope he doesn’t mind an early meeting then.”

“So that’s the story, Joe.” Grif finished slurping his coffee. “What do you think about that one?”

In response Joe was laughing a bit at the story. “Those delegates have been asking’ for it. Should have seen them in here yesterday.” He shook his head.

“They’ve been causing you trouble?” Grif asked.

Joe shook his head. “Tried, until they realised that I was the one serving them.”

“You know Joe, life really has a sense of humor.” Grif laughed. “Raised a warrior and probably killed more of my own kind than anything else.”

“With your history, I’m glad you’re on our side.” Joe laughed a little.

“Joe there is nothing acceptable about eating an intelligent being, heck I couldn’t even eat Dolphin or Otter as a chick. It was too weird.” Grif said borrowing from his human beliefs as well as Grif’s history.

“Besides Thestrals, most ponies don’t really have to really think of that.” Joe replied. “No meat and all that.”

“Be glad you don’t.” Grif laughed. “All veggie diet except milk and eggs and maybe fish for pegasi and you all grow up sturdier than a brick outhouse.” Grif laughed. “If a gryphon doesn’t eat his meat he ends up sickly and small.”

“Jeeze.” Joe replied. “At least you got something to keep you going, I won’t ask, I’d rather avoid that.” He chuckled lightly.

Grif pulled out his sack of bits and placed it on the counter. The sound of the door opening behind him was not unnoticed. Nor the muted sound of grating metal. “Now I hope what happens next doesn’t put anything between us, and if what's in there doesn’t cover everything just make sure to get ahold of me in Ponyville. Now if you’ll excuse me a moment.” The gryphon turned around and slammed the mug into the face of the gryphon that had been approaching behind him. a small dagger falling to the ground where it was dropped. Grabbing the gryphons head her proceeded to slam it’s beak into the counter. “Okay first off obviously you were contracted outside of Canterlot or you’d have tried this already. So let’s cover this once. who sent you, the gryphons? Yeah I figured who in particular, can’t tell me they’ll kill you? I figured. Well thanks for what you could tell me.” Grif got up and as he did so sunk his talons into the assassin's neck as he left. “Like I said Joe if that doesn’t cover everything just let me know.”

“You’re getting the guards to clean this up.” Joe stated.

“They should be down within the hour. If they ask he killed himself.” Grif noted walking out the door.

Donut Joe’s had been empty when Grif got in so fortunately all Joe had to do to avoid a scene was switch the sign to closed and pull the curtains. Inside his mind Grif or more importantly Taze was trying to figure out what he just did himself. The human had no idea about the politics of battle and assassinations and so he hadn’t figured the delegates would be so bold as to put a hit on him. Grif however had not only saw it coming, he had counted on it. For Taze the two were weird there were points where it was hard for him to tell where either started or finished. In other cases the traits of one clearly ruled over the other. It was like some kind of sadistic alter ego. Grif casually strolled up to some guards. “Donut Joe’s is in need of your assistance gentlemen.” he explained.

The guards only looked at the Griffon and looked at each other. “Blood feud?” One asked as if this was somewhat of a common question. “I would ask you to stay with us at least at the Guard Post down the street for questioning, If you have one, I advise you to call a lawyer as well.”

“Species feud.” Grif answered. “I defended your race, they didn’t like it. I will go quietly if need be but I am staying at the palace so it would not be too hard to find me. Still if I must go please inform Princesses Celestia and my lord Hammer Strike.” Grif said.

The Guards only nodded as they wrote the information down. “Please give us your name at least before we move forward. Then after you have given us your name, please report to the guard station at the Canterlot Castle gate house. We will be there in half an hour to question you.” They both waited to the Gryphon to state his name.

“I am Grif son of Graff.” Grif said. “I hope this matter will be settled shortly.” He said before taking off in the direction of Canterlots gate house.

The Guards only wrote the name down and as they walked towards Joe’s one of the guards turned to the other. “Why does that name sound familiar?”

“No clue, must be part of some of those Gryphons coming in today on one of their mixed civilian military crafts.”

“I’m very glad we could meet Lord Hammer Strike” Fancypants smiled genuinely at the earth pony as he entered. “I have been looking forward to this meeting since I heard of your resurfacing. Do you need anything? Sherry? Tea? Water?” He asked.

“I’m perfectly fine, thank you.” Hammer replied as he walked up towards Fancypants. “So, I heard you were located here, and although our meeting is not for another two hours, I caught wind you were here and thought perhaps I could meet you early.”

“Well I’m glad you agreed to meet with me at all after the fiasco last night.” He noted. “Sorry, I pay various sources to keep me informed on things of note going on in Canterlot. And Prince Blueblood’s…. Unique viewpoint is always of note.”

“Indeed.” Hammer replied. “Certainly… something.” He sighed. “Rather, insulting, especially to those who came along side me.”

“I hope you would not take his words for the entire nobility.” Fancypants said. “We are all not so ungrateful.”

“I do not, trust me. For even in my time, there were still the… Unsavory ones.” Hammer replied. “But, enough about that, how goes it?”

“Currently I have managed to raise enough money to put a new addition onto the Canterlot Home for Needy.” Fancypants said. “The day could little go so well.”

“Things tend to find a way to happen.” Hammer replied.

“Lord Hammer Strike?” A voice asked behind him.

Turning towards the voice, Hammer Strike found himself looking at a guard. “Yes? Something happen?”

“Message from the Canterlot gate house.” The courier pony offered him a simple scroll.

Taking the scroll he told the courier guard his thanks as they left, he turned towards Fancypants, with a subtle raised brow. “Sorry, one moment.” He said, opening the scroll, his eyes trailing over the message for a moment before he paused and rolled the scroll again, his expression flat as he gave a soft sigh.

“Something wrong? Is someone hurt?” Fancypants asked.

“Possibly.” Hammer sighed. “It appears Grif had a bit of an incident, and I was requested for.” He turned towards Fancypants. “I’m sorry, but it appears I have to cut this meeting short, but I shall still be around for your invite.” He smiled. “Have a good day Fancypants, and until we meet again, I bid you adieu.”

“If you need any legal help just send me a message.” Fancypants offered as Hammer Strike left.

Hammer Strike gave a small smirk as he exited the room before his face fell back to flat. “Now…” He turned towards one of the guards stationed around the area. “Excuse me, could you by chance give me directions to the gate house?”

“Just follow this hallway to the front door. Exit those doors, continue down the main cobblestone path to the gate and it is on the left.” The Unicorn guard replied as he pointed a hoof to his left.

“Thank you.” Hammer replied as he followed the instructions, soon finding himself at the gate house. It seemed that somepony had told the guards what Hammer Strike looked like as they stepped aside to let him enter and their in the front room sitting at a table was Grif as he looked directly across the table at what had to be the Chief of the Guard House.

“So, what happened this time?” Hammer Strike asked casually.

“These ponies seem to have mistakenly believed I killed another gryphon in cold blood.” Grif shrugged.

“Did you kill another griffon in cold blood?” He asked, still casually.

“No.” Grif answered. “He tried to kill me and I reacted. there were witnesses.”

The Guard sighed. “Until we can verify just who the dead Gryphon is, we have to deal with this in a civil manner. At the moment it is not cold blood, but we frown upon Gryphons continuing blood feuds within our borders.” He paused as he blinked and turned to actually look at the two. “Uh, Lord Hammer Strike, as in Lord Hammer Strike of the Empty House?” The guard asked as he posed a quill over parchment.

“Not so empty it seems.” He chuckled. “Yes.”

“Oh boy, so while the investigation is in process, I think I can let you go for now, you will just be going to Ponyville right?” He asked both of them. “We have two Shields there if we need to call you in for more questioning.” He turned to another guard. “Find out all the feuds that are active against Grif and the nobility that is connected to Hammer Strike’s name.” he paused. “Look in the ancient inactive lists as well.”

“Every family within Griffonia royal, nobel, major, minor, commoner. Pretty sure the emperor keeps my picture on his dartboard.” Grif said. “Oh and apparently all the non-sentient penguins in the south… don’t ask.”

The guard who had been asked just stared. “How do you know this?” He sighed and blinked. “Okay Grif, gives a week notice so we can beef security if you visit. We don’t want a dead gryphon every time you visit.”

The Guard Chief sighed. “We can’t just ban you from the capital, so we need more security.” He paused and thought over something. “Goes for the entire house. They might go after you to get to Grif.”

“I highly suggest you have your men study, “Ramifications of the Third Gryphon War”, by Purple Pansy, it has lists for each of us, names of sworn blood oaths even a graph to show the approximate hatred we have amassed.” Grif noted.

“Not sure if I am proud or… worried…” Hammer Strike commented with a thoughtful gaze. “Nah, I don’t feel worried.”

“I must say gentleponies you handled yourselves incredibly well and I shall be sure Celestia only lectures you on your negligence mildly. Until then I bid you adieu.” Grif said with a bow.I

“We are only doing our job, At least I do, I wouldn’t care if you were a High House member you break the law you will have a visit from me. The rules are there for all. Even Princess Celestia.” The Guard Chief replied with a nod as he nodded his head that they both could go.

“Yes but you didn’t send a message to the princess as I asked.” Grif noted. “And also I gave you my name spelt it out for your books and it also happens to be on the plaque on the statue not thirteen feet from your door in plain sight.” Grif noted. “History should never be ignored lest you are forced to repeat it and your country can scarcely afford to repeat anything.”

It was actually the guard who had the task of compiling all the lists they had who spoke up. “In the last decade, we had six killings all using your name or bloodline to try and keep the charges small. Not only are you as you said despised by the kingdom, your name has become a word to condone some of the attacks of Gryphon on Gryphon. So we had to take the grain of salt here first.”

Grif smirked. “Then I will bear that badge proudly.” Grif laughed.

“Bear what proudly my little Griffon?” a voice asked from the doorway as Celestia walked into the room with a scroll under her left wing. “My apologies for not coming sooner, I had to deal with greeting the incoming Zebrica Delegation for some trade discussions, so only my sister shall be returning to Ponyville for the New Years Eve celebration.”

“The matter is at hand my dear princess.” Grif smiled. “The assassin has been dealt with and your guards have investigated the matter. I must ask when an eye witnesses was not enough to ward of suspicion in Equestria? Your flair for the judicial system seems to be slipping.” He laughed.

Princess Celestia only smiled a little. “The past has shown at times witnesses to have been bribed. Rise my guards I have asked that in official matters like this one does not need to bow as it takes away from your duties and tasks.” She smiled as the guards rose a little as they looked confused at the two. “Now,” Celestia continued. “I have the report that Doughnut Joe was not lying nor bribed. Also, I assure you that these two, and the rumors of Pensword returning are the real deal. While I commend you for following the rules, I shall overlook this as we are all still on higher alert since the invasion. Still I guess the need to the legal staff of the Royal Family is not needed.” She smiled a little at the two. “Come, I invite to your afternoon tea.” She looked to the guards. “Please return the weapons as well to our friend and removed the locking talon guards.”

Fifteen minutes of re-equipping later, the gryphon walked out of the gatehouse smiling. “Well glad thats over”. he said.

Hammer Strike only gave a shrug.

“So, that means I got one up on you.” Grif smiled.

“Give it a day or two.” Hammer Strike chuckled.

“How long you figure they keep trying?” Grif asked.

“For awhile, without a doubt.” Hammer replied. “Now I wonder who is next, as it is probably coming up soon.”

“Guess we better find Pensword and Moonshade.” Grif noted. “They're not going to take a shot with an alicorn less than two meters behind us.”

“Certainly, but he is at House Hurricane if I remember correctly.” He replied.

Pensword looked to Moonshade as they stood on one of the many streets of Canterlot. “So, where would you like to take me next?” he asked with a slight teasing tone of voice. “After all Canterlot, this was just a mountain last I remember, is there a colony of thestrals around I could visit or would that be a later visit?”

“There are no thestrals in Canterlot.” Moonshade answered. “You should realise that much.”

Pensword raised an eyebrow. “Matthew met you in Canterlot.” Pensword countered as they continued down the street. “Maybe lower Canterlot?” he asked raising an eyebrow.

“A few smaller families yes, and any stationed night guards but no colonies, not after the fall of luna.” Moonshade said

Pensword only nodded softly. “Very well.” he admitted. “It will take time I guess for the clans to emerge?” he asked as they continued before turning to a left. “Also, you think we are being followed?” he asked as he noticed something else. “Also the guards appear to be in another part of their patrols.”

“Oh we’ve been followed for some time now.” Moonshade noted. “I didn’t want to say anything so you wouldn’t react and give away that we know.”

“Ah,” Pensword replied. “At least I have the officer blade if needed.” he looked ahead. “Well I see the Gondola Station to Lower Canterlot.” He smiled a little. “We can rest when we get there I think.” He looked to Moonshade and smiled a little.

“Except the paths blocked.” Moonshade noted. “We’re being herded.” She concluded a few minutes later as they found themselves detouring a few times.

“Okay, I think this is a place to break the fly zones and get out of here.” He muttered as he didn’t like the feeling. “I just hope this is some Noble wishing to make a point or a offer to us.” Pensword sighed as he opened his wings a little as a stretching of his wings. He could see warehouses around them.

Quite suddenly both where shoved to the side and behind them a metal door slammed shut as they realised they were inside an empty warehouse.

“Joy.” Pensword muttered under his breath. “Did we run into the Mafia or something?”

several cloaked figures surrounded them each armed with a variety of weapons. They were slowly encroaching on his space as he looked at each of them.

“Moonshade, take my blade, I think I can fend for myself.” he whispered as his eyes locked onto something on the ground. “I see a weapon I can use.” He mentally know that the box containing his pitchfork would not be able to be opened in time. The robed figured moved and in one fluid moment Pensword dove as Moonshade took his blade and both attacked. In Pensword’s hoofs was a Pony Crowbar. The First of five robed figures did not get to lift its arm from under the robe as the crowbar connected to the side of the head before Pensword used his wings to dart low to the ground and tripped the robed figured to his left.

One dove at them with a spear attempting to impale Pensword ignoring Moonshade altogether. Another swung down at him with a broadsword.

Moonshade seeing that she was ignored, most likely for easy pickings afterwards charged forward with the blade and the robed attacker that Pendsword had knocked to the ground was wounded on her own charge to the attack. the blade connected and actually broke the old looking broadsword. Moonshade had a brief moment of shock before realized that this was a Hammer Strike weapon. She smiled as she reacted before the owner of the broadsword could react and another dropped. There were now two robed figures left as they pulled out small miniature crossbow. Here they could see that they were facing Gryphons.

“Assassin's.” Pensword hissed as the two of them charge the other two. Moonshade screamed in terror as one crossbolt sailed over Pensword making a part in his mane, the other embedded grazed Pensword’s side leaving a streak of red before the two flyers dispatched the assassins.

Pensword hissed in pain as he sat down and winched. Moonshade heard a groan as the robed assassin that Pensword hit with the crowbar slowly moved. With a growl of anger and fury she actually dropped the blade and picked up the box of the pitchfork and slammed it on the robed figure. the box actually cracked a little, and a little bit later a dark pool slowly seeped up from under the crumpled body.

Moonshade did one quick check to make sure that the enemies were not going to attack anytime soon and was then at Pensword’s side as she looked at the wound that he had tried to cover with his wing. Without another word she tore off the cloak that Princess Luna gave her to show her rank of a Lieutenant Commander and used the fabric after ripping it to create a temporary gauze and bandage. She turned and picked up the blade as they heard the metal doors being opened. She even opened her wings and crouched to give her a jump if needed for attacking.

“Lieutenant Colonel are you okay?” Two thestrals asked as they approached. “we heard there was a commotion and came to check”

“We have wounded.” She hissed in anger. “We were attacked by hired claws.” She used a term that was maybe not the most flattering towards clanless Gryphons who take that profession. “They attacked Sir Pensword.” She would have to write a report to Princess Luna about the destroyed item of rank in the line of duty, but it could be replaced, Pensword she knew could never be replaced.

“Medical pegasi are already on there way.” A thestral said as he walked over to the one Moonshade had struck with the box. Pulling the cloak away to reveal a large female gryphon with black tipped feathers. “Dead.” He declared. “She’ll be the fortunate one if Princess Luna has her say”

Pensword hissed as another of the Thestral looked at his wound. “That will leave a scare in the fur.” The Thestral turned and saw the Gryphon and Pensword knew he heard a curse that must have been in the native Thestral tongue. “Okay this is going to be taken over by Princess Luna. These are Black Tips, last time they were in the city was the star…” he trailed off and looked at Pensword. “Last time you were in Canterlot.”

Moonshade on hearing the name quickly helped to remove the robes and every one of the five dead were black tips, all of them were dyed black at least. “We.” She spoke in shock. “We survived a Black Tip attack.”

“There operating in Equestria at all goes against the sanctions Griffonia is currently under.” One Lunar guard noted.

Pensword only looked at them. He tried to speak but the first words were in actuality a hiss in pain. He moved a wing to press against the wound as he spoke. “Then this goes right to the higher ups. I can walk I think to the clinic or hospital.”

“You’re not leaving here till after dark sir.” A lunar guard noted. “As far as the Gryphons well know you had to be taken by ambulance to intensive care. Hopefully we might be able to draw them out and get a prisoner out of this.”

Pensword only nodded. “The same tactic I used with Princess Luna to draw the war to a quick close. With them thinking they succeeded they moved their time tables up. Allowing all of us the chance to catch them.” He smiled and moved to sit down with a grimace of pain. “It just looks worse than it is. Trust me, I have been through worse.” He looked to Moonshade. “Sorry your cap got ruined.”

“It can be repaired.” She shrugged. “The important thing is we’re alive. Black Tips are skilled killers they must not have sent their best tonight.”

Pensword only looked at Moonshade with a are you kidding look. “More like this was thrown together.” He blinked, how did he know that? Maybe that Sombra attack was coming in handy for the moment. “Let’s look at this logically. They just learned about it today. So these might not be the best. Also I think they were expecting ponies like Granny Smith with how long ago our actions happened.” he smirked a little. “We got lucky this time, next time they won’t under estimate us. Next time we most likely will lose some men on our side.”

“We really need to move up our time table now.” Moonshade nodded. “The Everfree will slow down any attempts at us but not much else will.”

“Right, Day after New Years Day. We move. As one unit advanced guard, We can create the path from the castle back to Ponyville. Also the sooner we move the sooner Ponyville drops off the target hairs.”

“Oh they can’t touch Ponyville.” Moonshade shook her head. “Celestia personally promised to raise half of Griffonia if they go anywhere near her student.”

Pensword only paused as he blinked. “That is a little scary. I must admit I have never seen Celestia in full on battle rattle.” he paused and blinked. “Has anypony seen her in full battle rattle?” He laughed a little as one of the medics rolled him on his side and began to battle dress the wound. There were now eight Thestrals in the warehouse. Two of them were placing the dead bodies onto stretchers, while another two were creating what must be the stretcher that would be the decoy. He had a medic looking over his wounds and he sucked in his breath as he felt the sting of some type of disinfected on the wound. “That always sting.”

“You're lucky.” The medic said. “A little higher and you may have lost the wing.”

Pensword only looked on in shock at his left wing as he raised it a little. “That would have caused problems. I love flying.”

“As most winged creatures do.” The medic nodded. “It’s going to be sore for a few days but it doesn’t look like you’ll have to worry about scarring.”

Pensword looked to Moonshade and then to the other Thestrals. “So, how am I going to getting out of here? Seeing as that is suppose to be me.” He asked as he pointed with a hoof at the stretcher made up to look like a patient in need of medical attention.

“We’re bringing in some spare guard armor, it’s just going through a few tweaks to the enchantments.” A lunar guard approached.

Pensword actually looked at the guard with a curious look. “Are you saying that you are going to make me look like a Thestral?” He laughed. “if only Mom could see me now.” he whispered with a downcast look.

“Princess Luna send her apologies she couldn’t oversee this personally but she has many false leads to establish in the media.” The guard nodded.

Pensword only nodded his head as he looked at a clock on the wall that one of the guards had started up again. It had been half an hour since they were attacked it seemed. “Makes sense, I don’t expect the rulers to just show up at every small hiccup in our lives, I just hope this can be used as some leverage.” he chuckled at the looks he got from the other guards. “I was almost killed by a group said to be disbanded inside Equestrian borders, I think things could be used a little to further one of Equestria’s causes. That is politics and I rather have them pay in some other way then sanctions or military actions.”

“Princess Luna plans to add this incident to the list of things showing the necessity of her bill being past.” The guard said.

Pensword only smiled. “Good. She has my blessing for the bill.” He did not know if that carried any weight but he had to give something. “Frankly I am a little tired of seeing Gryphons that are not Grif at the moment.”

“Your friend is of a rare kind, but would you believe he isn’t totally unique?” The guard asked.

Pensword narrowed his eyes. “What do you mean by that?” he was a little confused by what the guard meant with what they had said. “Each Pony and Gryphon is unique in their own unique way.”

“Gryphon culture has become to be mildly ….unkind. When the Northern Isles succeeded to Equestrian control they set a principle for some gryphons. They didn’t have to adhere to the code. Many of them left, of course most of them formed wandering mercenary bands but there are a few who set a different standard to what we know of gryphons. there is even a gryphon chef who never grew up within the empire, he’s a top rated dessert specialist.”

Pensword only smiled a little. “Makes sense now.” He looked to the Medic. “Can I get up now? I am getting a little antsy.” He looked to Moonshade who had just come back from a window. “Anything to report? Or say, I mean you have been a little quiet now.”

The medic nodded as the door to the warehouse was opened quietly. Two thestrals entered carrying what looked like a investigation kit from the Department of Investigative Magics.

Pensword only moved to stand on his four hooves and smiled to the two investigators. “Good luck on your search and may you find out a little more than what we know at the moment.”

The ponies smiled opening the case and began to remove plates of armor. “Horseradish, Sugar Cane well be over with his crew later.” One of them laughed. “This was just to keep the suspicion away.”

“Ah right. Well, I, I guess I get to see what an enchanted Lunar Guard Armor will feel like.” Pensword laughed a little. He paused and laughed again at the word used. “Horseradish what a interesting word.” he paused and blinked as he realized something. “Wait, you are calling me Horseradish?” he asked in shock.

“It’s a name.” The guard shrugged. “Don’t ask me I didn’t name him.”

“Not a problem. Well, let’s get this armor on shall we?” He paused and looked at the armor before closing his eyes. “This is… Princess Luna does plan to have better armor crafted right?”

“She’ll need to if the bill passes.” The guard nodded.

Pensword only smiled. “May it pass then.” He moved a hoof to touch the helmet. “Well, I guess I might need a little help in putting on the armor.” He looked to Moonshade. “Would you help me put on the armor?”

“Of course.” Moonshade nodded.

“Very well, I am ready when you are.” He blushed a little as he looked to the wall. He knew he needed help and out of all the ponies in the warehouse, he trusted Moonshade the most.

It took several minutes but eventually pensword stood covered fully in the armor of a night guard. A cold shiver ran through him as his fur turned dark indigo blue while his eye’s became slitted. His ears grew tufts and his wings became bat like.

Pensword paused and looked to his left at one of the broken mirrors on the wall and blinked. The Thestral in the mirror blinked in return and he only smiled. He actually moved his wings a little before making a face. “Way too open.” He muttered before blinking, he then paused as he turned as he froze at what he saw in the corner of one of the mirrors.

He turned quickly around him to find the corner empty and he turned to Moonshade. “Did, What do crime scene skechers wear?” He asked rather suddenly.

“We try to keep everything uniform.” Moonshade noted. “It’s harder to tell who does what so no one can tamper with anything.”

“Oh.” Pensword muttered. “I think I saw a Thestral in a Painter’s smock but she is gone…” He trailed off as he blinked. “She was only in the mirror and she was smiling at me, hard to make out the details but almost like pride.”

“...Strange.” Moonshade noted before giving her head a shake. She quickly swapped her armor out for a regular set. “Now we’re going to walk out as casual as can be.” She said.

Pensword only smiled as he nodded. “Of course Lieutenant.” he smirked as he recognized the rank on the helmet. He laughed as she smacked him in the face with her wing. He turned to the mirror and just stared as he saw the same female Thestral as he passed by the mirror when he noticed a light brown Pegasus with a dark brown mane and a cutie mark of a Pocket Watch with a inkwell on the cover as a cutie mark. As he walked out he saw the Pegasus give a wing hug to the Thestral as the two nodded before…

“Moonshade.” He harshly whispered… “That thestral I just told you about.” his voice she could hear, and she could tell it was scared. “She, just vanished into…. something mist like.”

“I think the excitement may have given you a slight case of shock.” She said with a little concern in her voice. “We’ll definitely have to get you checked out.”

Pensword only nodded as they had paused before they exited the warehouse. Pensword followed Moonshade as they just walked calmly towards what was Canterlot Castle. He did not speak during the walk, trying to look imposing and not in a talkative mood for anyone that might be watching.

“Oh you gotta be kidding me.” Hammer Strike called out as he read the message in his hooves.

He paused as he looked to Celestia who had a scroll in her own magical hold and she only raised one eyebrow as she learned from Shawn and only nodded her head. “I’ll carry the tea set for the both of us. I think we all might like some tea at the moment.”

“And here I was wondering why we don’t visit Canterlot often.” Hammer Strike commented before shrugging. “Most likely would happen anywhere actually. Alright, let’s get moving.”

Celestia only smiled a little as she picked up the tea set. “I shall led the way, I know a few short cuts.” Before Lord Hammer Strike could ask what they were, her horn brightened and they were both teleported out of the room and they ended up in the Guard House that had earlier today held Grif. In fact they both teleported in as Pensword was slowly removing the helmet. Only to have him jump in shock at the teleport causing the helmet to slip from his hooves and clang to the ground. Moonshade had been helping to remove the chestplate. On the table one could see the horseshoes already off.

“Short cuts between reality it seems.” Hammer commented before turning towards the two. “Hey.”

Pensword only smiled. “Hi.” He blinked as he noticed the others looking at him. “Uh why are you all looking at me?”

“So, I’m not the only one, well, mine is going to happen later in the future.” Hammer commented as he pointed towards his ears.

“Uh wait? I lost part of my ear?” he asked in shock as he moved a hoof to his ear. “Why didn’t they bandage it then?” he asked in shock. He looked to Moonshade as it to ask her why she was not saying anything.

“No, as in something happening to your ears.” Hammer replied with a blank look. “I am pretty sure you would feel it if you lost part of it.”

“You have…” Moonshade started. She flicked her own ears unconsciously.

Pensword paused as one of the guards pulled out a mirror and placed it on the table for Pensword to look at and he only paused and stared as he flicked his own ears. To see the pony in the reflection flick ears the same color as his own coat before the armor, only it was tufted still. “Uh, I guess another part of my heritage showing now?” He asked with a small smile. Not knowing that he was looking more like the paintings or drawings of him from the third Griffon War.

“Certainly interesting. Glad to know you turned out fine, for the most part.” Hammer Strike said to Pensword before turning towards Moonshade. “Both of you, as you were with him.”

“Huh…?” Was all Moonshade could currently respond.

“Are you almost entirely distracted?” Hammer asked.

Finally the thestral seemed to processes everything. “Wait, what do you mean I’m with him?” she asked.

“Wow, you are completely out of it.” Hammer commented. “I said, “Glad to know you both turned out fine, and mentioned the fact that you were completely distracted and listened to about an eighth of my sentences.”

“I’m sorry I was… shocked.” She answered.

“No worries, I would be, but I got over it quite quickly.” He replied.

Pensword blinked as he sat down suddenly. “Mommy.” he whimpered. “I, I killed three Gryphons... Why are they coming after me now? The war is ancient history.” He shivered as he moved a hoof to the tuff and his ear flicked as he touched it. “What is happening to me?” he asked softly.

“Plenty of things. And sadly there is more to come.” Hammer Strike commented. “They went after you due to what you have done, past or present it doesn’t matter, the three of us are the only ones, minus the princesses, that are around still that had major roles.”

Pensword only sighed as he looked at the room before looking at Celestia. “Uh, Your majesty, I am sorry I have not said anything in your presence or saluted or bowed.”

She only nodded softly. “It, it comforting to see that even a Commander will weep for the enemy. Yet you did the right thing, just let my lawyers handle the details over what is clearly a self defense move.”

“So, what’s next?” Hammer Strike asked the group. “I might just go get lunch before I head to Fancy Pants’ place.”

“Are you sure you should?” Moonshade asked. “You’re obviously next.”

“Oh, I am one hundred percent certain I am.” He replied.

Pensword paused. “You want any of use to come with you?” He asked as he raised a hoof. “I am sure Celestia or Luna could make us look like ghosts?”

“Nah, it’s alright.” Hammer replied. “You’ve already dealt with enough.”

Later, Hammer Strike found himself at a random restaurant in the same general direction as Fancy Pants’. Having randomly selected something equivalent to a sandwich, his lunch was pretty short. His eyes shifting around keeping tabs on those around him.

After finishing he simply paid for his food and started off towards Fancy Pants’, though on his path he seemed distracted, lost in thought as he walked, through paying enough attention to notice where he was headed, and enough to avoid bumping into others.

A throwing blade embedded itself into the wall several centimeters away from Hammer Strike’s nose, causing him to stop in his tracks and look towards the knife before quickly shifting his view towards where it came from.

There was the sound of grating metal as five cloaked figures approached him brandishing swords.

Hammer Strike only gave a quick glance around him to notice there were no civilians around. “Huh.” He hummed. “Must have wandered into that odd part of town again.” He said before looking back to the group. “I know there’s bound to be more than just five of you.”

Without an answer two gryphons rushed him both slicing diagonally. One upwards towards him, the other downwards both going right to left.

Hammer Strike found himself reaching inside his coat grabbing one item that he knew to keep on himself. Taking the dark blue blade from out of its sheath he directed it towards the center mark, colliding all three causing them to halt, while he himself, shifted to one side.

The gryphons each performed a quick 360 sweeping their blades as another lunged forwards. Causing Hammer Strike to jump back, keeping them a bit further from himself.

“Okay. Things are going to be interesting…” He muttered to himself as he focused on any open points on the griffons, finding that there wasn’t much really noticeable with their cloaks.

Giving in to a little risk, he found himself waiting for the slightest opening to charge forward himself.

The three swords clashed together in a shower of sparks narrowly missing Hammer Strike. In that slight moment, while they were trying to shift back together or, whatever they had planned, he found the opening and took it. With a strong wide arc he took his chance at hitting them.

The Gryphon that had lunged creating the opening kept moving forward due to the momentum as the clock just collapsed to the ground even as the Earth Pony spun to keep the blade from the second Gryphon from getting him in the back the last three tried to circle him as well. Now that their were only four of the five left. They were going to try and finish him off in one go. In fact one of the Gryphons was able to get first blood on their mark as they nicked him in the hind quarter where his cutie mark was located. It was not deep, yet it would still need a little looking at.

What happened next was a bit of a mystery, as an earth pony, there is no visible magic, but the fact that embers started to, somewhat burn off him, there were some questions. Hammer Strike on that note seemed to squint ever so slightly, taking charge of the situation, and turning to the offence stance against the four Gryphons who gave a momentary pause at seeing embers and heat radiating off an Earth Pony.

As was the nature of heat the blaze radiating off him was transferred to his sword causing the blade to start to glow in an eery dark light due to the properties of the metal. The blade caught a gryphons sword and ate through it like butter, not stopping when it hit the gryphon on the other side until it finally stopped against the ground. The partially bisected gryphon fell dead in front of him.

The three remaining all screamed at once as they charged him at once. It didn’t last as they all fell to the ground dead with the quick flash of flames and metal. He looked up as he saw five more shadows closing in on him from above as he saw more cloaked Gryphons charging down at him.

“You’re going to make me late for my meeting.” Hammer commented darkly as he quickly moved out of the way.

Hammer Strike stood amongst the carnage panting, not heavily. The blade gently cooled in his hooves as his temper began to cool down. Strewn around him where the battered, decapitated, disemboweled or in one case eviscerated bodies of his would be assassins. Hammer Strike’s coat was red with a good deal of blood, a mixture of his own and the gryphons. Cuts and bruises covered his body though only two or three of them seemed to be deep including a set of three scratches on his front where one gryphon had attempted to claw him desperately, this was the currently eviscerated gryphon. One gryphon lay not too far off purposefully left alive though death probably would have been a mercy at this point. His right hand was gone, as were his wings. His left hand was devoid of talons. nineteen gryphons dotted the area around him and he’d left the twentieth alive for questioning. The only thing that could be seen undamaged and nor bloodstained was the sword itself.

“Now.” He said, his gaze turned towards the griffon. “Now…” He started walking towards the griffon. “Let’s see...” His eye’s seemed to resemble those of a predator playing with it’s prey. “So, we can do this the hard way, or the hard way. Either way, at this point, you lost the easy route.” He said. “Let’s start simple. Got a name?” He said with a dark grin.

The gryphon stared at him. It’s eye’s a mixture of dread and anger with little shards of defiance burning within. The gryphon refused to answer him.

“I mean…” He turned towards the others, laying across the ground. “I could just add you to the list like the rest, nameless.” He glanced back at the griffon, then to his blade, still steaming as it cooled. “Fine, fine.” He said rolling his eyes. “What about who sent you. Keep in mind, I could add to the list of what happened…” His expression seemed to darken as he said this.

“I tell you.” The gryphon spat. “And I’m as good as dead anyway.”

“But at least you have a last choice, fast and painless, or slow.” He replied. “So. I’m sure I can take a guess at who, but, I want to hear it for myself.”

“We were hired by a patzy, knowing the targets probably came all the way from emperor Augustine himself.” The gryphon spat blood. “Paid five hundred gold beaks up front, promised a shipload more when the job was done.”

“Interesting.” Hammer said. “For all three of us together, five hundred and a shipload?”

“Five hundred for the pegasus, a shipload for you, the traitor is worth a kings ransom if he’s brought to the empire alive.” The gryphon clarified. “All the money goes to the leaders anyway.”

Hammer Strike hummed in thought. “Contracts on the three of us. How many assassins before they realise they need to stop?”

“As many as it takes.” The gryphon sneered before coughing up more blood. “If there’s any kindness in you just finish it already.”

“Answer me one last question, and I will give you this. What’s your name?” He questioned.

“Argos.” The gryphon answered. “Argos Rainfeather.”

“Argos.” Hammer said with a sigh. “I’m sorry to have met you on these terms.” He said pulling his blade up. “Your request is granted, may your gods grant you peace.” With one swift movement he brought the sword down with enough strength to cut clean through.

With a heavy sigh he turned away from the griffon and looked at the bodies around him. “You know, you can come out now.” He called out. “I’ve dealt with them.”

After a moment of dead silence, two Lunar guards revealed themselves from out of the nearby shadows.

“What’s done is done. What now.” He said aloud. “I’m sure I probably already missed my meeting, or am running late to it.”

“Are you alright?” One guard asked. “You just slew twenty highly trained gryphons in a single fight.”

“I feel fine.” He said giving himself a look over before removing his coat and folding it up onto his back, his white shirt underneath having a couple of spots of red on it from cuts in the coat, and himself. “Nothing life threatening, unless uncared for. I don’t feel weaker or slowed, so I don’t see signs of a paralysis or some sort.” He shrugged.

“Do you at least want us to send for some fresh clothing?” A guard asked.

“Depends, what time is it, or how long did the fight last, and how fast can somepony get it?” Hammer Strike asked.

“I can get it to you in under five minutes.” One of the guards offered. The guards looked around for a clock.

“I am probably late already, if you could, would you please get me one of my coats?” Hammer asked. “I can just wait here for the next batch of guards to ask me questions.”

“Of course Lord Hammer Strike.” The lunar guard nodded respectfully before taking off.

Several minutes later a new group of guards did arrive as well as a medic. The unicorn coming up to him almost immediately and did a quick scanning spell and her eye’s widened. “Wha… but… how are you still standing?” she asked.

“Because I did not really injure my legs.” Hammer commented, looking to his legs. “No, wait, I did…”

“I just did a toxin scan, you have enough Manticore Venom in your blood to bring a minotaur to his knees.” She said.

Hammer Strike only hummed in thought as he shrugged. “I don’t really feel that different. Interesting.”

“Nothing else seems serious.” The medic noted as her magic attempted to heal his wounds, the aura surrounded him momentarily and then fizzled out.

“Yeah, that most likely will not work.” Hammer said. “The manual way will be your best choice unless you want to get Celestia herself to come here.”

“I will have to inform the princesses.” The medic said. “You should probably see them tonight.”

“I’ll get to them before I head to bed.” He replied before turning towards the bodies. “Any news on them?” He questioned the guards.

The guards lifted a cloak revealing more black tipped feathers. On each gryphon a mark was burnt into where the fur met the feathers resembling a raven. “These are the black tips Elites.” The guard noted.

“Ah, wonderful.” Hammer said. “So, how dangerous were they?”

“They are one of the most dangerous sects still operating.” The guard said. “It’s been said they once killed a dragon before it even realised they were in it’s cave.”

“So they were pretty good?” He replied. “For a second I thought they were going to send better ones.” He commented. “They were decent, but had some flaws. Though when I hit the thirteen mark I was questioning if I should have continued by myself.” He hummed.

“This isn’t likely to be over.” A guard noted.

“Might be a pause, after all, apparently I should be dead at this moment.” Hammer replied. “Even if they failed, the higher ups could see it as if they even got a hit, I would be done for.” He looked to one of the many cuts on himself. “Though oddly, I am fine.”

“Lord Hammer Strike.” The night guard from earlier returned with a new coat and offered it to him.

“Ah thank you very much…” He paused. “What is your name?” He asked.

“Night Scope, sir.” He answered.

“Thank you for getting this for me.” He said giving the coat a quick look. “Ah the black one, good grab.” He said, placing his now red coat on the ground for a second as he put on the black one. “Is it possible to put this in my room?” He asked, gesturing the bloodied coat. “I have to hurry, but if you can not I can figure something out.”

“We’ll see that it’s done sir.” The guard answered.

“Thank you.” He said giving his neck a quick pop. “Now, if you excuse me, I have a meeting with one of the rare nobles I can not only tolerate, but consider a friend.” He paused. “If any of you have questions about this to question me about, I’ll be back to my room by five.”

“Lord Hammer Strike.” Fancypants greeted his guest as he was shown into the dining room. “We were worried something had gone wrong.”

“I guess you could say something did but it has been, taken care of.” Hammer replied.

“Please, sit down.” Fancypants gestured. Rather than the massively long tables many nobles seemed to like dining on, Fancypants had only a modest rectangular table set up. He sat at the far end with Fleur sitting at his left. “Anything you’d like to drink before dinner is served?” Fancypants asked. Clearly by the time they had waited for him.

“If anything, water would be welcome.” Hammer replied.

In short order a cool glass of water was brought to him. “Allow me to introduce my wife Fleur De Lis.” Fancypants gestured with a hoof.

Fleur nodded her head graciously. “Charmed.” she noted in her rather thick Phrench accent.

“A pleasure to meet you.” Hammer said, nodding his head as well.

The table was set carefully. “I hope you do not mind a simple meal tonight. My servants have heard of several commotions around Canterlot and they wish to see to their families so I thought it best to lessen the load.”

“Yes… I’ve heard about some of these.” Hammer said, pausing. “I heard one happened recently...”

“Oh my.” Fancypants said. “You must be terribly well informed.”

“I guess you could say that…” Hammer replied.

Fancypants’ horn lit as he lifted the salad bowl. Carefully giving it a few tosses he moved to serve Hammer Strike, who seemed to be a bit distracted, or lost in thought.

“Is everything okay?” Fleur asked there guest.

“Huh?” Hammer looked up, blinking a couple of times. “Sorry, I…” He paused. “I sort of, blanked out there for a moment.” He said, giving his head a light shake.

“It happens to the best of us.” Fancypants said as he served Hammer Strike salad. “I must say you didn’t have to change simply for us.”

Hammer Strike paused, thinking for a second. “My other coat had been... Stained I guess you could say.” He shrugged. “I thought it best to swap into an alternate one.”

Fancypants served Fleur next and then himself. Casually he talked business with Hammer Strike. Asking about if investments or anything of the sort was required for their campaign into the Everfree Forest.

“There are plenty of supplies and troops prepared for this thankfully. We are going to begin our move soon, most likely after New Years.”

“That’s is good too hear.” Fancypants nodded. “I hope that everything goes smoothly for you, and how are you liking Ponyville?”

“A very nice town I have to say.” Hammer replied with a small smile. “Everypony there has been very kind.”

“It is such a sweet town, non?” Fleur asked.

“Very much so.” Hammer agreed. “Quite eventful, as well.”

“Yes. Lady Rarity…” Fancypants trailed off for a moment. “Forgive me Lord Hammer Strike but you seem to have something on your coat.” Fancypants pointed near the right shoulder.

Giving a glance over, he found himself looking at a darkened spot on his coat, a darkened wet spot near his shoulder, which was an obvious sign of a problem. “Well…” Hammer Strike started. “It seems we may have to cut our meeting short once again, or this may become a bigger issue, as I’ve noticed from how I have been feeling recently.”

“Excuse me sir, but I just received an urgent message that Lord Hammer Strike was atta…..” The butler who entered trailed off as he caught sight of Hammer Strike.

“Yeah…” Hammer Strike started. “Didn’t want to miss the meeting, but…” He shifted the coat he was wearing to reveal a small glimpse near his right shoulder, his white dress shirt underneath stained red. “I appear to have lost more than anticipated.” He said with a sigh. “That, combined with the fact there is apparently enough venom in my system to halt a minotaur…”

“Quickly, get the professionals.” Fancypants ordered the butler who ran out.

“If you plan on having a unicorn medic attempt to heal me, you will have some issues.” Hammer said. “Not from me, but the inability to heal. Celestia herself has to output quite some power to even heal me slightly.” He sighed. “I should head back to the castle, I need Celestia to clear the Manticore Venom out of my system anyways.” He paused. “Those, events, were the assassination attempts, of Grif, Pensword and myself.”

“One doesn’t always need magic.” Fancypants said. “If we can get some bandages on those wounds it should keep you well enough to travel at least.”

“This may take awhile.” Hammer said, removing his now, stained black coat, folding it and putting it onto his back as he stood up.

“Last I checked I had your attention for the evening.” Fancypants noted.

Hammer Strike laughed a bit. “You do, I’ll give you that.” He finished, chuckling a little. “I’ll try not to stain your furniture.”

“Things are not more important than ponies my friend.” Fancypants said as the sound of many hooves coming towards them was heard. “Besides it’s not all that expensive.”

“This is why I enjoy your company.” Hammer said with a small smile. “You are part of the rare few that don’t seem to flinch at a majority of the things I do, or deal with.” He said, looking at his right shoulder for a second.

“Some of us are too quick to think themselves better than others for their lot in life.” Fancypants noted. “I believe it’s the duty of the nobility to aid those who don’t have what we have.”

“Wise words to live by.” Hammer said with a soft smile.

“So I head to the arcade for an hour and you get attacked?” Grif looked at Pensword. “Seriously what is up with today?”

Pensword only looked to his friend and moved a hoof to the tuffs on the top of his ears. “I do not know. but the magic seems to be slowly making me appear more and more like my past self.” He shivered. “I, I just did not expect to be the target of assassination attempts,” he paused and frowned. “Did I mention how much I hate time travel?”

“You're acting like your past self? I ambushed my attacker. I knew where he was when he came in, I knew he was coming how do you explain that?” Grif shook his head. “When we get back I think I’m going to change back for a few hours, whatever Sombra tried to do seems like it’s leaking.”

Pensword only looked at his friend. “Good, I rather not have both of us become lost to our ponsonia or whatever it is that Sombra did.” Pensword whispered this and the next part softly. “Also, can I be honest with you on something I did not include to the guards on something I saw?”

“Have I not always kept the secrets you tell me?” Grif asked. Realising how he just said that he shook his head.

Pensword only laughed a little and smiled before looking out the window of one of the hallways in the castle. “I think I saw something. A female Thestral in a paint smock with the, the same coloration as my own fur, only full thestral features. As well as a male Pegasus with the same light brown coloration of the Doctor and dark mane. Only the Cutie Mark was that of a pocket watch with an Ink Well on the front of the Pocket Watch, and I was the only one to see them, not even Moonshade who was looking in the roughly same location saw them.” he paused and turned to look at his friend. “Am I going mad?”

“Maybe your mind is trying to tell you something?” Grif shrugged. “As far as I know you haven’t done any mad things yet.”

“Mad things? Just what would my mind be trying to tell me?” He asked as he wondered what might be what his mind trying to tell him. “I think this is going to be, I want to save up my madness until the past.”

“I think we both need a vacation.” Grif sighed.

“Maybe the Daoi Islands of the coast of Down Unda?” Moonshade suggested

“Down unda?” Pensword asked before trying his best to pronounce the new work Moonshade had just said. “Do-aye?” he slowly spoke with a grin. “Sounds like an interesting place.” Any further discussion was cut off as they noticed a guard quickly moving down the hallway carrying something in his magic in front of him. Pensword turned to Grif. “That looked like Lord Hammer Strike’s jacket.”

“That is Hammer Strikes jacket.” Grif said as he concentrated on it. He made his way over quickly entering the room he examined the jacket carefully. “Can you smell that?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Pensword wrinkled his nose. “Smells like blood.” he paused and looked startled. “I can, I can actually smell that? Wow.”

“Two separate sources.” Grif said pointing to a stain. “This is gryphon’s blood” he pointed to another area “And that’s Hammer Strikes.”

Pensword looked to Moonshade and Grf as the two it seemed were already nodding at the declaration. “How did you come up with that outcome?” He asked as they followed behind the guard who ducked into Hammer Strikes room before exiting with another clean outfit in seconds. The three quickly snucked into the room to talk more openly.

“The smell.” Moonshade said. “Pony noses weren’t made to distinguish but thestrals and gryphons need to be able to tell what their hunting. This stain gives off a kinda mixture of fowl and feline. well the other smells much like pony blood, given the owner of the coat it’s easy to guess whose.”

Pensword only shook his head. “No clue blood itself would have their own unique scent.” He however sighed. “Let’s get our armor and find out where Hammer Strike is, knowing him, he is going to go to that meeting anyway before getting treated.” he turned around. “Moonshade, I might need some help, and no I am not hiding that they missed me. I am wearing my armor the rest of my visit, even if it scares the rest of the nobles.”

“I’ll go now.” Grif said. “I can fight fine in what I’m wearing.” He smiled a bit. He had worn a set of simple leather armor he had purchased the other day. “You come when you’re finished.”

Moonshade and Pensword left ,and it was about thirty minutes later that the three met up again at a side entrance to the castle. In fact it looked like the two had dressed to be ready for an outright assault. Still Pensword smiled a little. “Well, ready to go tromping through Canterlot?”

“He’s at the pants estate, someone saw medical ponies headed inside a while ago.” Grif answered. “No reason to tromp when we all have wings.” With that he took to the air.

Pensword and Moonshade looked at each other before launching into the air. “So you got permission to fly?” Pensword asked while moonshade chuckled as she hoofed over a piece of paper in mid flight.

“We all were, kind of to keep another attack from happening around populated regions, here, the only ones in the air are the guards, us, and if any attacks happen they will be swarmed with reinforcements.”

Pensword only smiled. “Nice, so how long is the flying permits last for us?” He just smiled as he enjoyed the wind on his muzzle, and in fact just the sensation of flight in general.

“Pensword, you slaughtered one hundred and twenty gryphons personally and fought a dragon with a pitchfork for this nation, no ones gonna question you now come on we have to move.” Grif shouted.

Pensword only chuckled. “Right, and yeah, just keep an eye out all around us okay? I rather not be attacked from below or above us.”

“You realise you have the advantage in the air right?” Grif asked “A good buck can turn a charge into a deathblow.”

Pensword only smiled. “Which is why most aerial combat after the first air war I fought in was soon replaced with arrows.” He sighed. “So I think only dumb attackers would attack me straight on without something ranged.”

“Mine attacked me with a knife.” Grif pointed out. “To their merit they were expecting an aged gryphon.” Grif stopped as they came across an area blocked off by the guards below them. after confirming who they were they were allowed to enter as Hammer Strikes proxy’s. Grif gave a low whistle at the pile of bodies. “Someone was busy.”

“What did he do to cause them to send twenty after what they thought would be an aged and feeble old man?” Pensword only looked to Grif. “I mean, they sent one to you, six to me, and, okay I am worried, we need to move out of Ponyville to protect them.”

“I’ll be honest, I’m curious myself.” They heard someone say from behind them. Upon turning, they found themselves facing Hammer Strike, his black coat on his back, while he seemed to be wearing his blood stained dress shirt, mixed with some wrapping to help with his bleeding.

“How are you standing?” Grif asked after a few minutes.

“I’m not that injured.” Hammer Strike replied before pausing for a moment. “Well, I technically am.”

“And only carrying enough Manticore Venom in your blood to bring down a Minotaur.” A passing medical pony scoffed.

“What?” Pensword hissed in shock and horror. “Medic get a chair now.” He looked to “Hammer Strike, You sit down now, you can talk but I am not going to have you passing out on me again. Carrying you once was hard enough on my back as is, just.” he paused and looked nervous. “How are you standing? That venom, you should be Dead with that much venom.”

Moonshade only smiled a little. “Seems you are using the Ponyville Library nicely it seems.”

“Unless you plan on finding a way to manually get the venom out of my system, it seems the only one who can do it magically, would be Celestia, as the medics here have already tried.” Hammer Strike replied. “As for how I am still moving, I don’t know, I just am.”

“Maybe you’re burning it out slowly?” Grif asked. “I mean you did scorch pavement the other day.”

Hammer Strike only shrugged in response. “I don’t know. But I do know, I would prefer to get this out of my system before my blood has enough power to do the same.”

Pensword only looked nervous. “Great, just great.” he sighed and shivered a little. “Can we get to someplace secure? Like the barracks?”

“I’d prefer the throne room, or wherever Celestia is.” Hammer said.

“Get on.” Grif said dropping down and lowering his wings. He looked back at Hammer Strike.

“You do realise you could barely lift me with both of you doing it.” Hammer replied. “I can still walk perfectly fine.”

“And if my friend dies because he was being an idiot I will carve it into his tombstone.” Grif said.

“Then lets get walking, shall we?” Hammer said.

Moonshade only shook her head. “Are you, at least let us call a carriage for you to ride in.” She looked at the group with annoyance. “Are all of you going to just be mule headed?”

“I haven’t lost my legs, and I am not feeling weak in the slightest, I can still walk. I swear, if I start to feel weak I will warn you.” Hammer replied.

Pensword sighed. “We don’t care,” he leaned in and glared at his friend. “This is just policy, in the Army,” he used a tone that he knew would convey that it was his home Army. “The soldiers are not this thick headed, you might be fine but we still want to make sure no additional harm occurs, this is for the protection of all of us.”

“Fine, fine.” Hammer Strike replied. “I’ll wait here, surrounded by what guards are here.”

Moonshade only nodded and moved to give the orders, only to have a medic who moved away at a high speed to get said carriage. It was here that the three noticed that a Gryphon they had all seen from the delegate earlier was frozen staring in wide eyed terror at the three. They also noticed that this Gryphon was dressed in a new outfit. Whereas before they saw him in the background and appeared to be small, somehow he just appeared larger now. He also was wearing a very noble looking outfit of silks, along with a ceremonial sword at his side.

“You move you die.” Grif said talons already moving to his throwing blades.

The Gryphon only paused and looked at them. “I only need to move to confirm the horrible stories,” he spoke as he moved to one of the bodies and lifted a part of the robe and shook his head. “I thought they were disbanded.” He turned around and paused. “Be careful you three, while I can’t say this around the others, you did the right and honorable thing to do, may you outsmart those in my group.” He started to walk away and paused at one of the guards and handed the Pony guard a slip of paper.

The guard blinked and after the Gryphon pointed behind him to the three. The Guard only blinked and moved to hand the paper to the three. On the front of the paper was something that Grif would have seen in the History Books, it was the symbol of the Northern Island militia.

“Wait a minute, he was from the northern isles?” Grif raised an eyebrow. “Things really have jumped over the years.”

Pensword only blinked as they saw the carriage pull up with a few guards around the carriage to protect it. “Well, shall we ride back?” Pensword asked with a smiled as he flexed his wing blades a little. “I hope we don’t need these, rather have dressed for show then use them at the moment.”

“I’d prefer that as well.” Hammer said aloud.

“I’ll ride in the front.” Grif said. crawling up near the driver.

“Whatever you feel like.” Hammer replied. “I don’t expect us to have to do this often.”

Pensword only nodded. “I get one of the side doors in case.” He got in and moved to the other side, and Moonshade only indicated Hammer Strike to get in next and she would sit in the next chair next to the other door. Inside they found crossbows for their use for a just in case event. They soon settled into the seats as the carriage lurched forward and they all could see they they were being taken to a back alley system to try and keep things discreet.

“In trying to be discreet, this seems a bit obvious…” Hammer noted quietly.

The sound of a click echoed from the front of the carriage as Grif drew his flintlock.

“Look this carriage has a red cross on the roof and is white. It is protected from…” At that moment an arrow flew right through the open window at Moonshadow's left and broke when it hit the roof of the carriage at a shallow angle. A split second later the flintlock discharged before the entire carriage tipped to the side that Pensword would land against the ground as the carriage tipped over, most likely in hopes of crushing them maybe.

The sounds of blades clashing erupted from the outside as the door was wrenched open. “If you three wouldn’t mind our driver is dead and, well, there is only about fifty of them I can’t keep you all alive and defend myself at the same time.” His entire sentence interrupted by sword swings and axe’s that he needed to dodge.

“Why do I keep near you ponies?” Moonshade asked.

“Don’t know.” Hammer replied, giving a light stretch as he pulled himself out of the carriage. “But it seems you’re needed again, so let’s get to it, we got a battle to fight!”

Pensword shook his head to clear a little of the ringing from his helmet hitting the side of the carriage and the ground he only smiled. “I think because you are doing what your ancestors did a lot of?” he smiled as he climbed up out of the carriage only to have three arrows hit and the shafts snap from hitting the armor. He only turned and opened his wings as he pushed himself from the carriage and engaged the enemy. “We are going to draw the guard to us. I hope it’s the Lunar that respond.”

“Draw them to us?” Hammer called out as he jumped back into the carriage, grabbing onto his coat and throwing it on. “I think I might have something…” He pulled himself out and quickly started to check the pockets.

“What are you planning?” Pensword yelled as he finished with another of the Robed beings attacking them. “And draw them to us? They are attacking us without need to drawing them closer.” He turned around and kicked one Gryphon only to hear his iron shoe hitting iron. “Okay, they are wearing armor under.” He stopped talking and ducked as another blade hit his armor plating. “Just how many are there and why such a blatant attack?” Pensword asked the air as he continued to fight. “I mean, wouldn’t this just backfire on relations to the Gryphons?”

Meanwhile Hammer Strike had pulled out a blue crystal out of his pocket. “This!” He held the crystal close to himself. “Find a heat source!”

Moonshade only turned as she attacked one of the assassins with a spear from one of the dead pony guards with a grunt. “The carriage is on fire you know, seems they attacked with fire arrows.” She turned around and held up an armored leg to take the blow of a sword before she pushed with the leg at the enemy, before taking the fallen sword to attack another assassin.

“Wonderful!” He threw the crystal into the carriage, near where the flame was spreading. “Give it a minute, the guards should hear this.”

Grif through one gryphon on the ground kicking away a rather elaborate sword he tore away the hood and confirming the face he impaled his blades in the ground crossed over it’s head. “Call them back or I take it off” he growled. grif let out a set of loud screeches at the enclosing gryphons who backed off.

The captured gryphon proceeded to say something to the gryphons in a series of odd chirps before looking at Grif and squawking. Then looking at Pensword and chirping.

“He says this is every black tip in Canterlot here to bring the high head of Hammer Strike and Pensword along with the traitor bound to the emperor.” Grif translated.

Moonshade only made a snort. “Over my own dead body.” She flexed her wings and stared at the remaining black tips which were a lot more then either what she and Pensword faced, as well as a lot higher then what Hammer Strike faced.

The captured gryphon let out a few more loud clicks and chirps.

“He says black tips are making a one time offer. Give the traitor to them and they will tell the gryphons you two are dead. Attacks stop you live in peace” Grif translated.

Pensword did not know why but those words just burned at him. As he he had to clench his jaw from the anger that flared in him. He finally shook his head in anger. “I don’t believe you.” he finally spat out as he moved to an offensive aggressive stance.

A rash bunch of chirps and squawks followed. “Not the place of a crow to speak amongst raven and eagles.” Grif translated “He means as Hammer Strike servant you have no right to decide.”

Pensword seemed to roar. “Servant? I am no servant of him, I am his leader of the military, you attack me for actions taken not as his Captain, but as Commander of the Northern forces of Equestria. I know the laws and you attack me as the Commander of those forces, not as a Captain of a Noble House.” He stepped a little away from the carriage. “I stand by my friends and the last vestige of my home.”

“I’d prefer death over giving a friend up.” Hammer Strike called out. “But you have failed three times already, what makes this so different?” His expression grew dark, a small smile growing on his face as he mouthed out something. ‘Five’

There was a series of angry chirps. ‘Four’

“He says Black Tips will come from all over even strictly from Gryphonia even the ones with whom there is no names in Equestrian the ones the dragons are wary of.” Grif translated. ‘Three’

Pensword only growled. “Then you will spell the doom. Already we are building the forces. We old specters of your past shall not die. All you shall do is sow your own defeat. We have knowledge that can change the world.” He had seen the mouths moving and smirked as he stomped his hoof at ‘one’ only smirking.

A loud explosion ripped through the air, the nearby carriage combusted, thankfully the shards seemed to have missed the group, but had hit some of the assassins in the process. Hammer Strike only gave a dark grin as he gave his neck a pop. “Time is running short, we’re still standing, so come, come to your demise.”

With a nod to Hammer Strike, Grif grinned as he shrieked towards the black tips while bringing the cross down. There leaders head rolling away from his body with no ceremony. As a final insult Grif drew his swords and hacked the body into four parts. “Well gentlemen, looks like deaths on the wind.” He smiled and charged ahead.

Pensword only growled and shouted in Dragonic something that Grif and Hammer Strike understood. “Redwall.” Was the cry as he turned around and dispatched two assassins that had tried to sneak up behind him, and blocked a third he sighed in his mind as he was rather shocked in how he knew how to move and he was just attacking to survive, he bet anypony or Gryphons that were watching would be appalled at his techniques.

Hammer Strike quickly unsheathed his sword and quickly sliced at the Griffon to his left, cutting through its forelegs. Before it could call out in pain he brought his sword back and throwing more strength into it, aimed for the Griffons head. His eyes squinted as he cut through, the air around him seemed to become warmer, his blade began to glow, and soon following the embers began to follow. “You want it!? Come and get it!”

It was soon apparent that what had started as a quick attack was not going so great, especially after Moonshade was able to join in watching Pensword’s back. The two quickly began to compliment each others attacks and were throwing weapons at one another to keep things going. Already they broke two crossbows, three swords and buried six knives into enemies as they continued to attack.

Grif impaled one gryphon on his sword flicking his wrist out killing another one as it approached with a throwing blade he drew his stiletto and stabbed the one on his other side through the neck before turning back and retrieving his sword.

Meanwhile back at the guard post at the main Canterlot castle gate. The guards were slowly settling down into their routine. The Chef had just retired for the night as the next shift started on a normal note. The new shift leader looked at the report and paused. He looked up. “I want guards watching these three, I,”

The room rattled as they heard an explosion as the new shift leader looked to his left. Some of the others only looked startled, in fact one actually spoke aloud what they were thinking. “What now?”

A pegasus landed at the entrance and one thing they could tell was that their was an arrow sticking out of his side. “We were ambushed, Black,” he didn’t finish as he slumped down to the ground. The medic was already moving and shook his head. “Manticore venom, he was dead midflight already.” The medic only turned around as from the castle itself streamed guards and staff as they looked for the source of the noise. Celestia and Luna at the back looking worried.

“Where did that explosion come from.” Celestia called out.

Luna only turned Celestia’s head with a wing towards where a black pillar of smoke was rising into the air. “That is in the old district.” Luna began before looking to the Thestral at her side. “Activate all guards on standby to take to the air.” She shivered as she looked to the sky. “I fear something is in the air.”

One of the staff members only looked confused and looked at the sky. “Wouldn’t the police or fire departments be better?”

A guard at the side kept looking. “If it was a fire, yet with three attacks today, we rather play it safe.”

“That, combined with the fact that the three who were attacked are still out in the city.” Celestia noted.

“Guardsmen.” Luna spoke getting to her feet. “Get my hammer, I’m going to be present at this one myself.” The lunar princess said as she hurried back into the castle.

“Are you sure about this?” Celestia asked.

“Sister, I would not have black tips in Equestria during the third gryphon war, and I will not tolerate them now.” Luna called back.

“Do you wish to call up any of your Guards?” Luna’s Senechal asked as he turned around to follow Princess Luna inside. “Do you wish for me to done my armor as well?”

“Stay here and be prepared.” Luna ordered. “Send the flights as soon as they are ready.” With that she vanished down the halls.

“Of course.” They heard in response as they both disappeared through the doorway.

“Moonshade, I am taking the first train home TONIGHT!” Pensword yelled the last word as he drove another blade from the enemy claws before dispatching another. “How many are there anyway?” he gasped as he winched from being hit with a broken tree limb into the side that was still hurting. He was happy for the armor, only it was dented, and he had, or could feel blood clotting the fur where his wound had reopened. The cloaked figure that hit him was hit in return from an armored hoof. He jumped over the body of a guard that had died from the air, the decorative armor doing little protection. “Form up, form up.” He yelled as he turned to face away from a burning structure. An empty warehouse he hoped. “We have to move away from this place, civilians could get harmed.”

Grif tossed what was left of the gryphon he had just raked with his talons aside. As he reached for his impaled swords he shrieked as a dagger dug into his shoulder. Turning quickly he sliced the gryphons neck before turning back to the fight. Not even paying attention to the knife still in his chest. “Go I’ll cover you.” Grif yelled sending another blade into a nearby gryphon.

Pensword only nodded as he turned around and bucked another enemy and brought them down only to hear a screech and he turned around to see Moonshade fall from an arrow that had found a chink. All present seemed to freeze for him, to his own mind and body it felt like the bottom of his heart just dropped. That he had fallen into an abyss so fast he left his stomach behind. A second later, he roared and charged the group, actually plowing through a few robed figures on the way, and once more he took to the air like he did at charging the gate house, and it seemed like something else had taken form or hold and he just attacked from the air.

“Pensword, we have wounded exposed and too many numbers.” Grif shouted. “Get inside the warehouse and we can bottleneck them.”

Pensword turned and the fire and hate that Grif saw in those eyes just stopped him. “Get them in, I’ll hold them off… I will not leave any more to become the dinner of victory.” His voice was low and he turned around a split second to return to the battle. “GO, that is an order from your Commanding Officer.” The Flying Death from the Crystal Empire had returned.

Grif decided not to point out his oath was to Hammer Strike alone. Moving quickly the gryphon lifted the thestral Moonshade onto his back as he grabbed Hammer Strikes hoof. Using all the strength he could muster in his wings as well as his legs he pulled the two figured, who were not quite unconscious and fiercely protesting. Towards the warehouse. Somehow every step felt a little easier. Almost like there was no friction against the earth pony and the ground.

Hammer Strike soon found himself inside the warehouse as Grif turned around and he mimicked Grif as he ducked as Pensword swooped in. As he ducked he had to move his hoofs out a little to keep from swaying on the spot. Which he was starting to see in his vision. A second later he saw Pensword pulling the helmet off Moonshade as he was starting to babble incoherently as he was showing another emotion, sorrow.

“Grif.” Hammer called out. “Come here.”

“Yes?” Grif hurried over. “What do you need?”

“Major problems, inbound.” Hammer answered, taking a breath. “I’m starting to feel it.” He said.

“Lay back, try to stay calm.” Grif said. “I’d try to do more but anybody that comes to that door is being put on my asses to kick list.” Grif said as a gryphon’s head popped inside, Grif drew his swords and charged.

Three seconds before Grif could reach the Gryphon. Said Gryphon seemed to stiffen, the eyes rolling back into their head and then they collapsed to the ground as they began to twitch and by the time Grif reached the door, the Gryphon was thrashing about as if having the worst nightmare possible.

“Who’s out there?” He shouted.

He got the answer when he saw Meteor Impact burst through the doors to reveal Princess Luna in the same battle armor she wore at the Changeling invasion. She dropped the hammer an inch from the Gryphons head as she smiled. “A Nightmare come real.” Her eyes were slowly fading from being pools of pure white. She slowly smiled. “Something I dare say was therapeutic, even if it was using what was left from that Nightmarish creature. Don’t touch them anymore, let their minds play their worst dreams. I can find out more information about this new black tips this way.” She had a very unprincess look about her.

“Oh we know everything we need.” Grif said. “Is that the last one alive?”

Luna only lowered her head. “No more killing you have done your duty and fulfilled your oath for today. Let me have him for what they almost did to me a thousand years ago. They will learn that almost killing me was the worst thing they could have done.”

“Moonshade and Hammer Strike need healing, Pensword probably needs some to a lesser degree.” Grif said.

“What about you?” She asked, Grif could tell she was trying to practice modern Equestrian. “You have a blade in your shoulder, you wish to have one of my medics look at it?” She paused and looked at Moonshade. “What happened?” She asked.

“Blade in my shoulder? What do you mean there is no blade in my….” Grifs gaze turned towards the blade sticking out of his shoulder. “Ooh what do you know, there is a blade in my shoulder.” Then Grif did what most medical professionals would call the stupidest thing you could do in this case. He grasped the handle and yanked the blade out. “... OWWWWWW” The gryphon shouted dropping the blade and grasping his shoulder. With a wince, he looked at Luna. “Maybe I’ll see that medic but look after them first. Moonshade took an arrow to the side, likely poisoned. Hammer Strikes body is probably starting to shut down do to the poison in his blood, and Pensword I think opened up an old wound.”

The light currently in the warehouse seemed to flicker for a moment, like the flame of a candle. Tracing the light to its source they found Hammer Strike still standing, though his posture seemed slouched, the embers around him seemed to be slowly shrinking, the light they had provided with their growth fading with them as Hammer Strike lost his anger, the adrenaline working its way out. He seemed to have taken notice to the embers and how they had been different from the day before, as he was looking towards them.

Luna’s eyes widened and looked at all those around her, she closed her eyes and Grif had a feeling in his feathers that she had sent some type of magical burst into the air to signal something, she then walked quickly to Moonshade, lowered her horn and closed her eyes as she slowly worked to try and remove the poison from her system using the magic of a medical field technique. She did not mean to but seeing Moonshade like this was causing small trickles of tears as she needed to return the deed she had done those many years ago.

“Heh…” A weak chuckle came from Hammer Strike. “heh…” The embers around him flickered once again as he seemed to place his hoof off to the side to try and steady himself. “heh…” He exhaled as he lost his footing and fell off to the side, the embers extinguishing themselves as he fell over. His eyes still open, barely, as he looked at those around, he was still awake.

Luna turned around at Hammer Strike, then to Moonshade as she continued to work, to Pensword being an emotional wreck at the moment before looking to Grif. “Today is the day I see heroes remind me they are just mortals and not like my Sister and I.”

“Even mortals-” They heard Hammer Strike breathe in. “Even mortals can perform great feats.”

“No offense princess, but all the best heros are mortal.” The gryphon said pressing a cloth to his shoulder.

Luna only raised an eyebrow. “Maybe from Earth, but on Equestria, Celestia and I are considered heroes.” She only turned and winked to show she was trying to make a joke in the situation. “Still, one trait I learned was healing from my time as a Warrior Princess before the banishment.” She sighed as she shivered. “Always hurt to take the poison of one into one’s own system, still Celestia has been notified for Hammer Strike’s safety.” She smiled as she softly lowered her head and touched a horn to Pensword’s head, a few moments later Pensword had fallen, scaring Grif till he heard steady light breathing. “I placed both of them in sleep at the moment.” She smiled as she turned to Grif as she teleported in some medial cloth. “I also place a word into them both that they both will live.”

“Well I think I’m going to have to step things up.” Grif said. “I can’t be sloppy like I was out there.”

Luna only smiled. “I believe you shall step it up,” She replied with a cryptic smile. “Still, I can see what led you to be the Gryphon you were in the past,” She smiled a little as she helped wrap his shoulder. “Fascinating to learn that you learned you skills in a time of peace, and used them to fight a war.” She looked to the ceiling, “all I shall say, is that you do well in the past.”

With a sudden flash of light, Celestia teleported herself into the room near the group. After a second of scanning she spotted Hammer Strike on the ground and moved over to him. “We must stop meeting like this.”

Hammer Strike only raised a brow in question. “Wait.” He said. “We’ve met like this before?”

“For the most part, but that was in the past, or, your future that is.” She replied as her horn lit up. Her face scrunched up slightly as she scanned him over. “I know one method that can work, but…”

“If it doesn’t kill me, you, or anybody around us, go for it.” Hammer replied. “I’d love to be able to move again.”

After a moment she nodded and picked him up in her magic, moving him away from the group before putting him down once again, a little further away.

“Now, based off how my magic seems to be the only one that works, and in fact, seems to be within your own, there are a couple of things I can do to myself, that I can do to you as well, one, is a way to get the poison out of your blood, but, there is a problem.” Celestia stated.

“And that problem is?” Hammer asked.

“It isn’t exactly painless.” She finished.

“Oh, wonderful.” Hammer said. “At least I’ll be living, go ahead and do what is needed.”

With a nod Celestias horn lit up once again, a dome of magic surrounded them, encasing them. After it was sealed she turned towards him and soon his body was surrounded by her magic, the golden hue soon grew brighter around his form. He felt an energy seeping into him, growing as well as the heat around him. Embers soon started to burn off his form, growing in intensity as did the glow.

Soon following, the embers began to grow, their heat building as they ignited into spheres of fire. The two outside of the field, Luna and Grif, noted that the room began to become more and more illuminated.

“The rooms not gonna start melting is it?” Grif asked Luna.

Luna only chuckled. “No, it is just going to be very hot, say Badlands heat, she does this if she gets a bad virus she will literally burn it out.” She laughed a little at the expression on Grif’s face. “Just enjoy it, and for some reason ponies around when she does this, say it brings happy memories as well as warmth.”

“These the same ponies who claim one day she will drop the sun on the unfaithful?” Grif chuckled.

Meanwhile, on the inside of the dome, Celestia was still pushing energy into Hammer Strike, the orbs of fire seemed to grow until the only thing visible on the outside of the dome, was just that, fire.

Hammer Strike could feel the heat building to the point where it felt like he himself was burning alive. Every point of his body felt as such, burning. And yet through all the energy being put into him, he still could not find enough to call out his pain. And so he stayed on the ground as time went on, seeming to go on for hours. Soon though, the energy was gone, the flames extinguished themselves, and soon the dome of magic vanished, his mind too preoccupied to notice as these things took place, only the small things as he stared blankly forward. His mouth moving slightly as words tried to say something.

“Ex… Ex Divina etiam.” He muttered, barely audible.

Celestia looked down to Hammer Strike. “Do you think you can stand?” She was met with a groan as he slowly moved a hoof.

“So Hercules, princess, having lost his sword grabbed a nearby log and with his incredible strength he lifted it and used it to beat the remaining hydra heads to death. And with that he started a lifetime of heroism that would be unlike any other in human mythology or history.” Grif explained to Luna.

Luna only smiled at the story. “Amazing, we shall endeavor now to learn more about this human. Sounds like he had the strength of a couple Minotaurs.”

After a painful moment Hammer Strike was back on his hooves, though he was being helped by Celestia.

Seeing the dome way down, Grif got to his feet and moved to help Hammer Strike, only to stop when the heat got too intense. “On second thought maybe not.” Grif said.

“Is there, a problem?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“Well, you’re giving off a lot of heat, and I’m not even sure how your coat is surviving that but I’d rather not see the inside of another fireball.” Grif said unconsciously rubbing the back of his talons.

“I think it’s time to go home.” Hammer Strike commented. “That is, as soon as I can leave without melting, and or, scorching anything, and as soon as they are awake” He said, noting the fact that he seemed to be scorching the ground beneath him.

“Honestly, after four attacks in one day I just want to disappear for a bit.” Grif nodded.

Luna only nodded. “Very well, in fact I think I shall join you four on the train back to Ponyville, I would like to hear your thoughts on a bill I am writing.”

“Luna!” Celestia gasped. “A bill? You know I don’t like imposing our will upon all of Equestria.”

“Princess you have three guards you are going to have to inform their families that they were killed in the line of duty.” grif said “you can’t honestly tell me it is better they were ill prepared for this”

Luna only smiled. “We are writing to present to the House of Lord’s session in a month’s time. I am not making an eidetic, I learned the difference now.”

Celestia only solemnly nodded. “That shall be taken care of this afternoon. I shall not ask you to attend if you do not wish to, their funeral shall be in one weeks time. After New Years Day.” She slowly smiled at Luna. “I am happy to hear you shall be using a little bit of the legal system and to be honest sister.” She paused and looked around the group before leaning in and whispered something to her sister that none of the others could hear. Luna only smiled and looked a little smug as her eyes twinkled.

“I am glad you see my logic, and thank you for you well wishes for my Bill.” Luna only smiled. “Shall we surprise these two by having them waking up on my back? Or thrown together in a cart?”

“I’ve had my fill of carts and carriages for today myself.” Grif noted. Remembering something he withdrew his flintlock and began the process of cleaning and reloading the barrel.

“Whatever is more amusing.” Hammer Strike said aloud.

Luna only smiled. “As payment for their actions I shall personally guard them, and to make a show that they are under my personal wing of protection.” She added as she lifted up the two ponies. “Along with the fact it will be fun to see, I believe that one Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie wished to teach me more of these Pranks and Puns that have modernized.” She turned to her sister. “We shall have to have a time again to prank one another.”

“If you could be so kind Princess Celestia.” Grif turned to her. “Have our things taken to the station and alert Lady Rarity we are leaving? We’d prefer to be on the train before sundown.”

Celestia gave a look to Hammer Strike, who was still using her to stand before he gave a nod. “I’m sure I can stand on my own.” He said. With a nod she teleported herself away in a flash of light.

A thud followed afterwards as Hammer Strike hit the ground. “Nope. Still can’t.”

“Princess do you think you could place the cloud walking spell on Lord Hammer Strike?” Grif asked.

Luna only smiled as her horn lit up and a bit of magic glow sank into the hooves and body of Lord Hammer Strike. “Done, what is it you plan on doing?”

“I might not be able to control the weather like a pegasus but I can move a cloud.” Grif noted heading for the door. “And he’ll be much lighter on one of them.” With that the gryphon took off. Returning moments later with a medium sized cloud. placing it carefully beside Hammer Strike he started the careful process of lifting the incredibly heavy earth pony onto the cloud bed. Fortunately the heat had dispersed enough to cause no significant damage.

“Cozy.” Hammer said aloud.

“Less than twenty four hours and you three have gotten into four fights!” Rarity’s current tone was a mixture of so many things grif couldn’t really pick out one.

“They started it.” Grif shrugged as he maneuvered Hammer Strikes cloud.

“You act as though we almost, I’m going to stop there as I actually was pretty close to that…” Hammer Strike commented.

“Is it too much to ask that you go for a week without putting yourselves in mortal danger?” she sighed.

“I need a week off anyways.” Hammer Strike said from his spot on the cloud.

“Well, look on the bright side.” Grif smiled. “The unicorn medic said the wound on my shoulder is gonna leave a jagged scar where the knife entered.” Grif smiled

“How is that good news?” Rarity asked.

“It’s gonna look awesome!” Grif chuckled.

Pensword blinked. “Uh… Moonshade and I might appear in one of those tabloid papers?” Pensword offered weakly. “Also, I am just happy they thought I was like Granny Smith.” He shivered. “How I was dressed back then. I might not be out of armor for a while.” He looked at his hooves. “Also they did not use poison on me.” He looked to his side at the still sleeping Moonshade and he looked back to the window and sighed. “Don’t tell Lunar Fang, please.” he muttered to his friends before his kissed Moonshade on the head lightly, showing that he was relieved that she lived through that battle.

“Somehow I think it won’t matter when you meet her.” Grif smiled. “The neat thing? We know we can’t die until after the third gryphon war.”

“I’d prefer to be alive after that as well.” Hammer noted.

“You know what I mean, no matter how bad things get we will survive until thats over at least.” Grif nodded.

Pensword only sighed. “Yeah, and… can we retire after that? Two wars in one life is a little much, don’t you think?”

“Don’t worry, we got another three to four to go.” Hammer Strike noted.

Pensword turned to looked at his friend. “Please tell me you are joking?”

Rarity only looked at the group. “So,” Grif could tell she was trying to change the subject. “When do I show up for measurements for this armor you are making?” Pensword could tell that she had literally picked the first thing in her head.

Luna actually smiled and asked something that caused a rather long pause. “So, same thing next year?”

Grif pushed the cloud out of the train as he left. Hammer Strike had attempted to get off the cloud only to be toppled over with a simple push. As the cloud descended several of Hammer Strikes servants approached them.

Polished Brass looked shocked. “Milord we heard word you had encountered and an altercation in Canterlot, we thought it was just a shouting match between yourself and House Blueblood.” he shook his head. “Feather Duster, Light Mist please let Sir Grif with the cloud and Dusty Bunny, Fancy Plate please inform Miss Berry Punch that we will require a spare room on the third floor. I shall not put him in his current room for fear of messing with his organizational projects. See if their is a room in the back on the first floor we can use for the day.” He looked to Hammer Strike. “Leave the chores and cooking to us for the moment. We will make sure that your heal up first.” He looked to Grif. “Can I count on you and your friends to keep him off his hooves till New Years Eve?”

“Brass, listen closely. You’re going to post Tower Shield and Blast Shield in his room for tonight. In the morning two nondescript ponies will relieve them. Don’t ask their names and give them whatever they need. Neither me or Pensword is in any shape to keep him off his hooves.“ Grif motioned to his shoulder. “If you guys can take the cloud I have to go see a friend of ours.” With that the gryphon took to the air.

“And I feel like I am going to be stuck inside for awhile, specifically, against my will.” Hammer noted with a sigh. “For the best I suppose.”

Author's Note

Well here you all are.

Chapter 30, and frankly, this, half of the stuff that was written was not even scripted it just started to happen and gel together. So there you have what is the second half of our only chapter we actually had to cut in half because it became too long to post in one go.

31 - Ring Out Wild Bells

Extended Holiday
Chp 31: Ring Out Wild Bells
Act 3

“It has been four days since the whole deal with Canterlot. I am pretty sure I can walk around perfectly fine,” Hammer Strike said.

“Just do not overdo it,” Pensword muttered as he sat for Nurse Redheart to examine his wound. He smiled and looked over to Moonshade. “Are we packed for the move?” he asked, wincing as he turned away from Redheart’s probing hoof.

“The guards are sorting the non-essential equipment into wagons. We can’t afford to have them sort things we need until we get closer,” Moonshade noted as she fussed over the gauze padding against her barrel.

“So, we’re finally getting around to the move,” Hammer Strike said as he stood up. “Good. Good.” He sighed. “Well, I think I’ll head off now that I am done.”

“Only if you take two of your guards with you,” Pensword snapped.

“I’ll take the Shields. I’m actually pretty sure they followed us here.”

“Sounds good,” Pensword said as the Shield brothers entered. “Keep him safe, and by all means, drag him back here if needed.” He sighed and moved to sit again next to Moonshade. “I feel old.”

“Well, technically speaking, you are over a thousand,” she pointed out.

“Touche,” Pensword muttered with a slight smirk. “Still, well, back home, today usually was a day of reflection over the year that is about to pass and the year yet to be. A most interesting time to be alive.” Then he bit his lip as Redheart applied some sterile alcohol to another wound in need of redressing.

Taze groaned softly, the non-existent wound on his shoulder making his body complain as he worked to pull himself up on the branch. His usual morning workout had done a great deal for him, but it was only getting him so far. Currently, he was near the outskirts of Ponyville with Sylvio. The white Timberwolf pup played happily as he worked out, stalking an elusive stick while Black Rook watched over the pair.

“Sir, are you sure you should be doing that?” Black Rook asked.

“I’m only damaged as Grif,” Taze noted. He had shared his secret with Rook a while ago, so the two could speak freely about it when alone. “I need to be better, Rook.”

“Better how?”

“Rook, I failed back in the Empire, and I almost failed during that attack in Canterlot. I can’t have close calls when lives are at risk. I need to be better,” Taze repeated as he rhythmically pulled and depressed.

“So you plan on becoming a superhero? I mean, no disrespect, Sir,” he said, pausing to take a breath. “You can’t save every life. If anything, your actions are causing others in your training class to push themselves beyond their limits. Even if they’re trying to shave just half of a second off their times, or make another push-up. It’s good to exceed those limits, but not if it exhausts you in the process,” Rook said, his face wrinkled with concern. “Don’t push yourself too hard. The weather’s a little chilly for those without the fur.”

“Rook, where I’m from back home, this wouldn’t even be labeled as cold. This is maybe nippy at best.” Taze laughed as he set himself down. “Did you get those weights for me?”

“Well, yes, I brought them in the cart over there.” Rook paused as he saw a Pony already lifting the weights. “It appears that one Bulk Biceps is using them at the moment.” He blinked in confusion. “I recall he offered to help design a gym for the troops in the Everfree.”

“That might be a good plan.” Taze nodded, heading to the cart. “Frankly, Rook, I don’t know if I deserve to be here myself. Why are they pushing themselves for me? What did I do for it?” he asked, taking a swig from a bottle of water he had placed nearby earlier.

Rook looked like a deer caught in the headlamps. “Because they see you, a two-legged, furless creature that’s as weak as a foal, pushing for the protection of those around him without any natural defenses. And it might be due to the news of the third human slipping into a coma during your visit. You want to protect them, and they want to protect you.” He shrugged. “Welcome to a military herd, Sir.”

“I was the one who pulled them into the fight. I could have held the Black Tips off,” Taze grumbled. “I asked for their help, and because of that the three of them nearly died, and two guards did die. What's the point if I can’t defend anyone?” He asked, picking up a free set of weights.

“Held them off how?” Rook asked as he moved to spot the human. “Also, weren’t they specifically hired to target you anyways?”

“The others were in a carriage,” Taze said, “and there was something about the fight that… unsettled me. I knew how the Black Tips would attack. I felt it,” Taze admitted. “It was strange. It didn’t feel natural, but I knew how they would fight and I could have kept them off us till Hammer Strike, Moonshade, and Pensword got inside the warehouse. They didn’t need to fight.”

Rook continued to stare. “Sir, you need to know that when you’re a part of a herd, the ones who can fight surround those who can’t and face outwards to attack anything that might threaten them. I have to say, as a Gryphon, you act more like a Pony in many ways. However, unlike most Gryphons, who fight solo or in groups with individual plans, a herd moves more like a trebuchet set into motion. They’re smooth and quick. What you experienced was friends who wouldn’t run, knowing that one of their own was in danger. To us Ponies, you fought like noble Ponies fight: together and ever moving to a goal. In this case, that goal was covering you.”

“Tell me again how exactly I ended up your superior?” Taze chuckled. “But seriously, I’d die for my friends. I never wanted them to die for me.”

Rook smiled as he signalled the rep’s completion with an extended hoof. “Maybe they think the same way? They wouldn’t leave you to die to the enemy. If you’re really dead set on doing things yourself, you might want to consider leading your troops away from the same battlefield. Otherwise you’d race to cover each other's back every time.” He chuckled. “Sir, that may be a noble sentiment, but Pensword said something he heard from a human soldier: ‘Make the enemy die for his country, not you die for your own.’ Frankly, I’d rather not lose any more Humans. You’re all crazy, but that craziness is making this stagnate herd start to actually work for once. At this rate, we’ll be the strongest military force in Equestria.”

“You’ve heard of Luna’s bill then?” Taze asked, moving carefully to the larger weights and waiting for Rook to get in position to spot him.

Rook hastily complied. “Yeah, a little. Just rumors around camp. You know how much some Ponies love to gossip. I’ve heard just about everything from Luna becoming some General Princess over all military personnel to her just trying to put more money into the budget. Some Ponies even say she wants to put a battalion on the moon to protect it from aliens.”

Taze laughed through a grunt as he started his lifts. “Not quite any of those. You realize it took less than three hours for the Changelings to completely dominate Canterlot?”

“Yes. It was probably the most shameful moment in Royal Guard history. They used to bluster on about how we were the rejects, and look what happened to them.” Rook shuddered. “If that’s what the best of the best have to offer … I don’t know what’s kept Equestria safe till now.”

“Rook, a thousand years ago, in a similar surprise attack by the Gryphons on a simple bordertown, it took the attacking forces days to officially take the town, plus two weeks afterwards to root out resistance pockets. That was a town, and the fighters were Gryphons. This was the capital of the country and it was attacked by Changelings,” Taze pointed out. “You know what the difference was between then and now?”

“Pensword was there?” Rook asked cheekily, the beginnings of a smile tugging at his lips. Then he dropped back into his serious face. “To tell you the truth, I don’t really know.”

“Back then, Equestria had soldiers, not guardsmen,” Taze explained. “Soldiers trained for war and combat, conditioned mentally and physically before they were equipped. What Princess Luna wants is to bring that back, to give Equestria a military again so that the country that's seen a thousand years of relative peace and prosperity doesn’t fall in a day to a surprise attack.”

Rook nodded as they both turned while the large white Pegasus sat up with a loud, “YEAH!”

“... Sir, I have to say that even though I don’t have a vote, I hope the bill passes all the same.” Black Rook shook his head. “Still, I wouldn’t suggest using surprise attacks on towns as metaphors around Pensword. That could be considered insensitive.”

“Pensword will want Luna to use whatever examples are necessary to show the nobles what's needed.” He smirked at the black Pony. “You know nobles. They need pretty intricate proof to commit to anything.”

Rook nodded. “At least to vote for anything that doesn’t focus on their own well being. That opinion was strictly off the record, of course.” He smirked. “Sir, you did a half more of a rep than you planned on doing today. I think you’re good; your arms are starting to shake.”

“That’s a good idea, Rook.” Taze nodded, slowly setting the weights down safely before taking more water. “Tell me, have you ever gotten any training like what we’ve given you during your short time in the Guard?”

Rook shook his head. “No, Sir. This has been the most intense training I’ve had the entire time I’ve been in the Guard. I heard a rumor that Ponies in the Special Division might try and copy your training in the future.” He shrugged. “I thought you might like to keep an ear perked on the talk in the camp as well.”

“That’s why I keep you around, Rook.” Taze grinned. “And why I tell my guards to speak to me like they would anyone else unless the occasion calls for it. You all are my eyes and ears to what’s being said in hushed tones, as they say.”

Rook nodded and saluted. “Thank you, Sir. You should know they also respect and fear you both as a human and the quartermaster. They feel confused about why heroes would focus on a washed up group on their last legs instead of visiting the heart of the Guard in Canterlot.”

“Rook, which type of sword do you use, a stiff sword or one with enough give to bend when required?” Taze asked. “You and your group of so-called-washouts represent potential. You aren’t so set in a training course that is considerably past obsolete that you won’t adapt. A legend is forged through time and experience, but first you need to learn. A group of washouts who are willing to learn are worth more to me than the most disciplined diehards.”

Rook blushed at the compliment. “Th-thank you, Sir.” He chuckled. “Must be confusing living in a land of relative peace when you’re from, well, your world. You know, with all the monsters and humans fighting one another.”

Taze sighed. “Sometimes I think the humans can be more monstrous than the monsters are. But while we’re on the topic of discipline, Rook, talk to the men. We’re changing our salute. If we’re going to be together in battle, then we start saluting each other like brothers, not superiors.” Taze stood straight, his shoulders back, and banged his right fist to his left shoulder, wincing slightly at the phantom pain.

The Stallion smiled and tried to mimic the motion. His shoulder joint made it a little harder for him to accomplish the gesture as a Pony, but he managed. “A most interesting salute.”

“Now let’s get these weights back to base, Lieutenant. I promised Sylvio over there a walk today, and I think he’s been a good boy waiting patiently.” The pup in question barked happily as they packed up.

After finding the Shield brothers, who just happened to be outside the room, Hammer Strike decided to take a walk around the town, specifically to one of his favorite locations: the market.

“Um, Sir?” Blast Shield asked as they wove through the stalls.

“Yes?” Hammer asked, glancing back.

“We were wondering. Why didn’t you just use your other form? Wouldn’t it allow you to continue your daily routine unhindered?” Tower Shield asked.

“I would, but there is a slight problem with that,” Hammer Strike started. “One part being that there is still venom in my blood, and two, I’m still burning up. My core temperature is much higher than normal right now in order to help burn the venom out of my system.” He paused. “Both, in which case, could be extremely fatal to my other half, but I am still living now.”

“Oh,” Blast Shield said, looking down at the trail of watery slush and steaming earth behind Hammer Strike. “That explains a few things.”

“Surprisingly, I don’t feel like I’m burning up. It feels mostly normal at this point,” Hammer replied.

“Maybe you’ve found some altered form of wild magic?” Tower Shield offered.

“Oh, do I have a lot to tell you… later, of course,” Hammer replied. “For now, I’m curious to see what the market has in stock.”

“Of course.” Blast Shield nodded as they headed in that direction. “It’s good to know you’re safe, Sir.”

“Glad to know you care. A lot of Ponies would possibly rather have me disappear.”

“No great Pony is without enemies,” Tower Shield said.

“Certainly,” Hammer responded. “Now, I think I have some really bad ideas, but I want to ignore that and just purchase something of use to either myself, Pensword, Grif, you two, the Guard, the smiths, or... for crying out loud, I need to shorten that down.”

“Well, Sir, I don’t really think you need to choose a single one,” Blast Shield noted, “seeing as your bounties arrived yesterday.”

“¿Qué?” Hammer Strike asked.

“In the last Gryphon war, Luna put a fifty bit bounty on every Black Tip killed. This bounty was never rescinded because everyPony thought the Black Tips were disbanded,” Blast shield explained. “On top of that, as their liege lord, you are awarded five bits off of every bounty gained by Grif or Pensword,” Tower Shield noted. “Didn’t you notice the large chest we placed outside your room?”

After a momentary pause, Hammer Strike finally found his words. “I noticed it, but at the same time, I think I have a few chests that I haven’t opened yet…” He paused again. “What was the total count?”

“Just over two thousand bits, Sir,” Tower Shield responded. “Not a bad sum at all.”

“If it was fifty per assassin…” He paused as he thought of something. “How many did I kill?”

“From what they could identify, forty,” Blast Shield said.

“Forty? I thought I was just drugged out on Manticore venom and seeing more,” he muttered.

“Yes, Sir. The guards noted it in their report,” Tower Shield said. “They’re terrified of how many you’d have killed had you been in perfect health.”

“In all honesty, I didn’t feel that bad until the end of it. Then again, at the end, I’m pretty sure there was enough poison in my system to be my blood.” He chuckled.

“Sir, most would have been dead in minutes. It took you over an hour to feel it,” Blast Shield pointed out.

“How long would it take for a Minotaur to feel it, or be offed from it?” Hammer asked. “Don’t know myself, but I know that the medic there seemed confused about how I was physically able to stand when I had enough in my system to halt one…”

“Ten minutes,” Tower Shield offered, “if it’s one of the larger ones.”

“Good to know I live up to one of my legends,” Hammer said. “Lets look around and see if there is anything that looks neat. And if you spot anything you two would want, tell me, as I now have, and apparently already had, quite a sum of bits.”

Pensword scowled at his new shared quarters. He was still not happy that he’d lost his barracks to the architects. Also, it was against regulations to turn part of his office into a place to actually sleep every night. It was okay to do so if the commanding officer was working hard and late, but not on a continued basis. He was momentarily distracted when he noticed the set of chests lined up on either side of the entryway. “Moonshade?” He asked turning to his left as he heard her hoofsteps on the stairs. He turned back and poked one of the chests with a hoof. On each chest, a brass plaque shone boldly at the front with his and Moonshade’s names engraved on each respectively, then Hammer Strike, then Grif.

The thestral mare made her way up the stairs slowly, still favoring the bandaged flank. “Yes?” she asked.

“Uh, what are these? ” He pointed to the chests with a hoof. “Also, it seems that Hammer Strike’s is the biggest of the chests.” He poked their two chests again. “What gives?”

Moonshade looked at the chests and smiled. “I didn’t expect these to be sorted out and calculated for another week,” she said, walking over to her chest and opening the lid to reveal many glittering gold bits. “Royal bounties.”

“Bounties?” Pensword balked as he tore open the lid on his own chest. “But bounties for what?” He froze and sucked in a breath with a loud hiss. “Black Tips?” he asked silently. “That... but...” He shuddered. “I really, really don’t want to meet any more of those. They... I have to admit they scare me.”

“Princess Luna put fifty bits on the head of every confirmed Black Tip kill,” Moonshade explained. “You don’t tend to take people trying to kill you kindly.” She smiled gently, doing her best to comfort Pensword with a distraction.

Pensword raised a skeptical eyebrow. “That was in the last war, but…” he paused and closed his eyes. “That was so close to the time that everything kind of blew up, wasn’t it? I guess it was still active?” He sighed. “Still, I can only think of one thing at the moment.” He pulled his own muzzle into a small smile. “Commissioning unit flags for the students.”

Moonshade looked puzzlingly at him before returning to the chest yet again. “Unfortunately for you, five bits on every head goes to Lord Hammer Strike, as he is your liege lord.”

Pensword laughed. “Even here I cannot avoid taxes on every bit that comes into my life.” He shook his head. “I guess they really are universal. So, uh, who pays my actual salary then? I do have a job, I think … don’t I?”

“Your salary is supposed to be covered by Lord Hammer Strike. Though, honestly, I think given the circumstances it’s been confusing getting things settled. Fortunately, the recruits are paid through Luna and Celestia.”

“I am glad to hear that the recruits are still drawing an income,” Pensword muttered. “Still, that is something that might need to be taken care of. After all, Hammer Strike now has a staff that needs to be paid as well. Then again, they get food and board, I think. But still, that is food to buy, and we have to rebuild the housing, and–” he shook his head. “Too much. Too much. Worry later. I can survive on little. Focus on the staff.” He almost looked like he was starting to hyperventilate.

Moonshade put a comforting hoof on Pensword’s back. “Everything will work out,” she promised. “Most of the servants are still riding off the thrill of being out of House Blueblood. The others seem patient enough. Hammer Strike will find a way to pay them, and they know that.”

Pensword fluffed his wings to vent his anxiety. Then he shook his head and sputtered before regaining his composure. “That is good to hear. It provides a little more relief. I was worried I would have to devise a counter-strategy for a servant uprising. That is something I would rather not do.”

“Honestly, most Ponies remember that House Strike is still being rebuilt from the floor up,” Moonshade noted. “They're not going to be pulling out their ledgers for settling debts and things like that for at least two more years.”

Pensword nodded. “I am guessing that is some law as well, right? I need only say one word, Blueblood, and I think you might understand that not every house would wait two years to settle debts. Strangely enough, from what I’ve read, it was only in recent generations that House Blueblood took this turn.”

“House Blueblood also owes considerable debts across the spectrum,” Moonshade noted. “If it turned out they owed House Strike money and he tried to collect, the other nobles might follow suit and ruin them.”

“Great,” Pensword muttered. “This sounds like a mini financial system that could very well ruin the nation, or at least the nobility and a good chunk of the economy.” He groaned, putting a hoof to the bridge of his muzzle and rubbing between his eyes. “Moonshade, I want you to look into anything that foreign investors might be able to use as a financial weapon. I do not want to see the nobility suddenly crashing down due to debt collectors.” He looked back at the chest. “Not all wars are fought with blood and steel.”

“Equestria has had economic stability, if not superiority, for the past five hundred and fifty years,” Moonshade noted. “Somehow Celestia always seems to be able to pay for anything that comes up.”

“Still, I came from a nation that had a big economy and it tanked. It was only a brief recession, but it affected a lot of lives. My grandparents lived through what was called the Great Depression, where the entire nation went into a downward spiral. Only the income provided by a literal world war brought them out of that slump.” He sighed, examining the hoof he had rubbed his nose with, then shifted back to Moonshade. “It doesn’t matter how good an economy is. You could still end up having someone manipulate it for their own means.”

“I’ll keep my ears to the ground then,” Moonshade said.

“Thank you. I’d rather worry, have a plan, and never use it than not do anything and be scrambling for something at the last minute.” He paused and smiled. “Remind me to tell you about something Matthew had in his memory about War Plan Red.”

“So, is there anything you’d like to start with?” Moonshade asked as she began loading bits into the small bag she kept hidden in her armor.

“Start in what way? Also, do we have anything not armor related to wear to tonight’s party?” he asked as he began to put some coins into his own pouch. “I am thinking of opening an account in Ponyville, actually. Then I could use these trunks for other purposes, like storing armor, or weapons, maybe uniforms.”

“Then should we head for the bank?” Moonshade asked.

“Agreed.” He paused midway down the hall. “I should probably write a letter to see if I actually already have a bank account first,” he said with a shudder. “For all I know, I might already have one and not even know it.”

Taze casually entered the library after a few minutes of knocking with no answer. “Hello? Anybody home?”

“Yes?” Twilight called up from the basement. “Who’s up there?”

“Twilight? I was just coming to see if you’d finished with any of the chapters Shawn translated. I’d kind of like to start studying them myself.”

“Yeah.” He heard her voice getting closer. “Let me bring it to you.”

After a moment, Twilight emerged from her basement, the book in question hovering in her magical grasp. “Here you go, Taze.”

“Thanks. Anything interesting?” he asked, taking it and placing it in his bag.

“Uh…” she started as she closed the basement door. “Chapter five.”

“Okay, so… where’s Spike?” Taze asked.

“He’s over at Rarity’s.”

“Your tail’s a little singed,” Taze noted, “and you’re making yourself more suspicious by hugging to that door.”

“It’s, uh... I had a small accident down in the lab,” she said, laughing hesitantly.

“Yeah, yeah.” Taze rolled his eyes. “You obviously broke some rule. If you aren't fooling me, you aren't fooling Shawn.” Taze opened the book, scanned the page, and looked at her. “You were experimenting on this stuff alone, weren’t you?”

“... Alright, yes,” she shamefully admitted. “It just seemed so interesting. I mean, a whole new branch of magic I knew nothing about, and… well... I just really wanted to try it,” she said, her voice slowly fading, even as she reached the end of her pathetic sentence.

“I’d ask if the thought of Ponyville being a smoking crater seemed good to you, but honestly, that’s every third tuesday for this town.” Taze sighed, shaking his head as he turned towards the door, book in hand. “Just be careful next time.” Much to his surprise, he opened the door to face Hammer Strike standing with his typical blank expression. “Ooh, scratch that. You’re in trouble now,” Taze said, looking back at Twilight.

“Oh, uh. Hi, Sha-Hammer Strike.” Twilight eeped, obviously nervous. “Uh… h-how are–?”

“I heard the whole thing,” Hammer Strike said.

“Well, I’ve got places to be, people to kill, etcetera, etcetera. Have fun you two,” Taze said, quickly making his way out the door. The last thing he heard from the tree was, “We’re going to have a small chat about this…” As he ran, Taze felt a weight on his shoulder. Looking over, he found Renati resting there. “Didn’t want to be in the middle of that firefight either?”

The phoenix gave him a long blank stare.

“Wow, Shawn’s been teaching you well.” Taze laughed. “Pretty soon you’ll be telling Sylvio what to do.” Now, there were no witnesses, so it was Taze’s word against nature, but he was certain the phoenix shrugged as they walked on. “...Okay, I am losing what little sanity I’ve got left. I just hope my break’s not a psychotic one. You know, blood stains,” he said to himself as he walked towards the inn.

Pensword looked at the rather empty bank building, one of the few completely stone structures in all of Ponyville. Gazing up at the clock mounted over the clerk’s desk, he noticed it was close to closing time. “So,” he said, shuffling nervously up to the counter before smiling at the clerk. “I would like to open an account.” He paused and looked to Moonshade. “And if it is at all possible, I would like for you to make time today for Lieutenant Colonel Moonshade of the Lunar Guard to also take care of her transactions as needed.”

“Your name?” The clerk asked.

“My full legal name?” he asked with a raised eyebrow and a slight upturn of his voice.

“Yes,” she said. “I do have to have it verbally confirmed when creating an account.” She gave an apologetic nod towards him. “It helps with our security spells.”

Pensword sighed. “I will repeat if needed.” He took a deep breath as the clerk placed a large crystal paperweight with multiple flashing lights. The crystal at its core was dull and dead. “My full name is Sir Pensword Parchment Strike Hurricane.” The dull crystal glowed a dull light blue, joining the myriad of other colors as they pulsed together.

The teller nodded, satisfied. “And you are a citizen of Equestria, correct?” she asked, rolling her eyes as she read off the list.

“Yes, I am a citizen of Equestria.”

“Your approximate age?” She asked.

Needless to say, any real seriousness between Moonshade and Pensword broke at that. Between laughs, he was able to ask. “Which standard? Equestrian or my own biological reckoning?”

“As ridiculous as it’s going to look, we have to have your full Equestrian standard age on record. With yours, you’ll likely apply for all our senior benefits.”

“Yeah, that will be strange. Birth would be Spring, later picked to be April fourteenth of year 101. That would make me one thousand thirty years old.” He held up a wing. “I can only give you the season. Since I was found as an orphan, no one knows my real birthdate, only that I could walk.”

“Okay,” the clerk said. The blue-green Unicorn mare levitated a quill towards him and held out a piece of parchment. “If you could make sure the information is correct, as well as read the agreement before signing in the indicated areas, we can get started.”

Pensword nodded as he pushed an imaginary pair of glasses back up his nose. The document was surprisingly short. It told the interest he would incur every month, the lowest balance he could have before needing to close the account due to insufficient funds, etc. It was fairly cut and dry. Twenty minutes later, he took the quill and signed his name as well as the initial deposit of 250 bits, leaving him with one thousand bits left at his personal quarters. Then, to the shock of the clerk, he tipped the ink from the inkwell into a large square dish he had with him, dipped his hoof into it, and slammed the hoof down on the parchment. He then moved to the side as he cleaned his hoof and horseshoe. “What? You don’t stamp one’s hoof to seal an agreement anymore?”

“It’s not fully necessary anymore,” the clerk said, trembling slightly. A slight hoof-shaped indent had been left behind on the soft wood of her desk. “Only a few Ponies ever use it. Personally, I’ve never seen it done before,” she noted, taking the parchment. “Was … was there anything else you needed?”

Pensword smiled and nodded to Moonshade. “I think she wishes to do business as well.”

The mare immediately perked up. “Oh, hello, Moonshade.” The mare nodding her head as a sign of respect before beaming a smile shared between close friends. “What’ll it be today?” she asked.

Moonshade chuckled. “Another deposit, Penny.

“How much will you be depositing today?” Penny returned. “The usual salary?”

“Actually, I have two hundred and fifty bits this time, and I’ll be depositing another seven hundred over the next few days.”

Penny balked. “What did you do? Rescue Princess Luna?”

Moonshade laughed. “No, no. I just killed some Black Tips when they came after Pensword.” She let out a mock sigh. “Honestly, I can’t let this Pony out of my sight for five minutes.

Penny nodded her head, making a note as she collected the bits. “Will you be making your usual twenty percent donation to the Ancestral Ground Society?” She asked.

“Of course,” she said, signing the slip Penny slid her way.

“Moonshade, you never change. You and I need to have a girl’s night out one of these days. I’ve clearly missed a little too much,” Penny said, smirking as she looked to Pensword, then back at Moonshade.

“Penny!” Moonshade balked. Penny just laughed as a blushing Moonshade stalked away from the desk with Pensword in tow.

“Call me, Mooney!” Penny shouted as the doors slammed shut.

“Um … what’s the Ancestral Ground Society?” Pensword asked, anxious to help get Moonshade’s mind off the embarrassing comment. His own cheeks were flaming, so they both needed the distraction.

Moonshade sighed. “It’s a society based around keeping Thestral culture and traditions alive,” she explained. “I donate twenty percent of my paycheck to it every few weeks.”

“... When I get an income, may I help donate to it as well?” he asked, examining his hoof. “It might be good to actually show that I accept both sides of my heritage.”

“They would appreciate that,” she said as she nodded. “Not many Ponies even think about it anymore. Since Thestrals came out of hiding during the Third Gryphon War, things have been tense with the tribes.”

“So… what did you try?” Hammer Strike started as he scrutinized Twilight. Taze had just left, and the Shield brothers were standing guard outside.

“I… I was just trying to convert fire into it’s pure aspect form from a candle. There was barely a flame,” she said sheepishly.

“You do realize how dangerous that is…” he started.

“I had several wards set up over the basement and twenty four on myself,” she said as they both glanced at her singed tail. “... Though maybe they weren’t exactly powerful enough.”

“Yeah, and the fact that it was that bad from a candle flame...” He sighed. “I put that warning in the book for a reason. Another thing is the fact that we don’t know how your magic would respond to it, or vise versa. Just messing with this power is dangerous. I used a flame smaller than that of a candle. I used an ember and nearly burned my hands from the failed outcome.”

“But magic is about experimenting,” Twilight argued. “If we’re not prepared to take chances, we won’t learn anything.”

“Why do you think I’m trying to work fast? Thaumic power is different from yours, an example being, scan me. Where is my source of power?” He ordered, tapping a hoof to his chest.

Twilight bowed her head and concentrated as a lavender glow surrounded her horn. The spell was relatively simple, and soon she could sense the magic inside the room. Her eyes widened as everything came into focus. With normal Equestrians, magic burned internally like a core. Scanning around, she recalled the usual locations for magic and how it was released from the standard equine: through the hooves in the case of an Earth Pony, wings for Pegasi, and horns for a Unicorn. The one time she had scanned princess Celestia during her lessons, it had felt almost as if the Alicorn’s magic had been compressed, rapidly streaming to all three focal points to leave her body. Then she ran her magic over Hammer Strike. Much to her shock, she could feel the Earth Pony had something different altogether. His magic wrapped around his body like a film or an intricate magical shield. Inside this film of sorts, a small spark of magic burned like a miniature furnace inside his body. Having seen what she was meant to see, she dropped her spell, speechless.

“I am infused with something different, and that makes it possible to mess with this field, and far more easily, because it was meant for it,” he said. “Also, Luna, come out already. I heard your hooves ages ago.”

Twilight was more than a little shocked as the lunar princess entered the room from behind one of the bedroom doors. “How did you hear me?” She asked. She checked her hooves. Her metal shoes were indeed off, as she remembered.

“Slightest difference in audio in the area. That combined with very good hearing,” Hammer responded as he turned back to Twilight.

“We are most disappointed in you, Twilight,” Luna said standing up straight. “Did our sister never give you spells only to practice when she was present?”

“Yes, she did. I’m sorry, Princess Luna.” Twilight’s ears fell as she bowed her head. “It won’t happen again.”

Hammer Strike’s stare altered slightly as his eyebrows sunk. However, he still maintained his gaze.

“And I’m sorry, Lord Hammer Strike,” Twilight continued. “I’ll make sure to heed every warning from now on.”

“... You’ll get that book back later, but not for awhile,” Hammer Strike said. “Plus, I have a feeling I’ll be having this talk with someone else in the near future…” He sighed as he turned towards the door before pausing. “Hey, Luna, what’s a good way to store bits?”

“There’s always your bank account,” Luna suggested.

“I have a bank account?” He asked, cocking an eyebrow. “Or do I need to make one?”

“You made one during the Third Gryphon War,” Luna noted. “By now, you probably own the bank itself.”

After a long pause, Hammer Strike found his words. “... I’m going to have to check that. Probably now.”

Having deposited the book back at the tavern, Taze stood in the range near the border of the Everfree, casually taking shots at the targets there. The bits he’d glimpsed at from the book on the journey had nearly left his head spinning, but he should have expected this. It was Leonardo Di Vinci after all, the guy was into everything else. Why not be into magic?

Still, the possibilities left Taze wondering what their future looked like. Back home he’d always found a fondness for researching about the mystery Humans labeled as magic. More often than not it fell under a scientific principle yet undiscovered, but there were always those few points that nobody could explain. He chuckled as he took another shot with the flintlock. His aim was slowly getting better. Here he was wondering about something as mundane as Human magic when he had spent well over a month in a world inhabited by myths, legends, and all types of arcane mysteries.

The idea of Thaumaturgy being a possibility for them had left him wondering about Equestria itself and its secrets. Thaumaturgy was, from his understanding, the manipulation of energies that Shawn had called aspects, which seemed to carry the quality of things the world was made from. But what if there was more to know? What other mysteries did this country hold, and could any of them help with this new venture? He smiled wider as he took a second shot. This time the ball buried itself within the inner circle. He knew one thing; once everything was stable in the castle, he was going to get better acquainted with Equestria. He’d seen Ponyville and Canterlot. It was time he saw more.

Pensword looked around the ordered chaos that he called party preparations. He had been overseeing the setting up and decoration of the tables that would hold the food and punch. He also was excited to reveal the training camp’s new official motto. The location might change, but the unit would remain intact. He looked to his left, where Moonshade was overseeing the DJ booth and helping direct the stage setup for anypony brave enough to try his or her hoof at showing off. It was New Year’s Eve, and it was a time to just relax and enjoy.

“Ooh!” Pinkie grinned, looking around wide-eyed at the arrangements. It was a rare thing indeed in Ponyville for her not to be in charge of party arrangements, and contrary to popular belief, it was these times she enjoyed the most, observing and learning from how other Ponies would plan a party. After all, laughter comes from many places, and if Ponies working hard to make others happy helped spread that around, then that’s what Pinkamena Diane Pie would stand for. “Wow, you’re good!” Pinkie said to no one in particular as she approached Pensword. “Super duper job. Everypony’s going to love it!”

For once, Pensword smiled at the pink party Pony, unphased by how she seemed to magically appear. “I hope they do. Then again, I also hope to show Ponyville that Guard Ponies are more than the stone-faced statues you usually see in Canterlot.” He chuckled and shook his head. “Those Ponies have my respect. I doubt I could stay that still for that long.” He paused and chuckled. “Listen to me. I’m rambling to you. You, of all people.” He chuckled again. A loud clatter broke the moment as he swiftly turned to face one of the soldiers, who now sat on his rump with a tablecloth over his head. Pensword sighed and shook his head. “Don’t try leaning on tables like that,” he chided. “Now come on, Pinkie, let’s see about pulling some tables together. It’s going to be rather rustic, but we’ll get to learn what works for our carpenters to create better tables once we move.” He opened his wings and flew to where two tables had collapsed. Thankfully, they hadn’t been set yet.

“Have you tried asking Big Mac to give them some tips?” Pinky asked. “He’s a real good carpenter when he needs to be.”

“After we settle in on Tuesday, he’s going to come by and teach a few classes. We will compensate him, of course.” He chuckled as he lifted one end and Pinkie lifted the other as two of the cadets rolled empty shipping barrels under the flat wooden board and tipped them up. The two Ponies then lowered the board and another cadet draped a white drape over the top. “Pinkie, if you do not mind, I shall go take a look at how the food is going. Could you help finish up with the table sets while I’m gone, please?”

“Of course.” She smiled. “This story needs to move on anyway.” She hopped away, still smiling as she approached another set of floundering guards and immediately proceeded to lay a perfect table in mere seconds.

Pensword only stared and looked after Pinkie Pie. “Uh, okay…” He paused and shook his head. “I didn’t know she was writing a story.” He walked away, muttering with a confused look on his muzzle. In doing so, he didn’t see where he was going and bumped into Moonshade, who was walking out of the kitchens with a clipboard that most likely had a list of the dishes to be served during the course of the meal. “Oh, sorry, Pinkie Pike derailed my mind a second.”

“I’ve heard that's a thing with her.” Moonshade giggled. “So, how’s everything looking?” She asked

Pensword looked around one more time. “I think we can be ready for the start of the party at sundown tonight. Also, the entire town is invited, but they won’t all show up since many have private gatherings planned. The musicians will arrive in another hour, and,” he paused and knocked his hoof on the wooden floor. “Well, knock on wood that all of this goes off without any attacks or destruction of property. Also, I am mentally prepared for pranks, shenanigans, and other forms of mischief the troops may have planned tonight. Oh, and I think a few of the Humans got fireworks to set off at midnight.”

Moonshade snickered “What’s wrong with that? I thought you’d enjoy a little action in the middle of everything.”

Pensword looked flatly back. “I do not want any big events. I already went through that in Canterlot, thank you very much.”

“From the records, you seemed to enjoy the Thestral roughhousing at your wedding.” She laughed.

“Oh?” Pensword asked as he arched an eyebrow without realizing it. “Tell me, what is Thestral roughhousing? You’ve piqued my interest.”

“Our kind have always been ‘hot blooded’ as they say. In times of celebration, it’s common for some of us to wrestle or participate in other forms of hoof-based combat.”

Pensword smiled. “Then I’ll have to join in once I change out of my wedding tux. I have to admit Matthew never learned to wrestle, but he has seen it, so I think it might be fun to learn some of that during the new year.”

“So what is this tradition like in Matthew’s world?” She asked

“Weddings? Well, no roughhousing for one. Usually the celebration ranges from simple to grand. The kinds Matthew is most familiar with are ones where you stand in a church, and a religious leader marries the two in the sight of God. There's a reception afterwards and well wishes and gifts given to the new bride and groom to help them create a new start as a brand new family. Also, the religious leader signs a certificate that the state needs so that government can also recognize the wedding.”

“I kind of meant New Year’s Eve.” She laughed. “But that is informative. Traditionally, Thestrals come to the wedding bearing arms. The elder says a few words and then the bride and groom make their life oath to one another. Then they share a meal cooked from something they hunted.”

“Wow,” Pensword replied. “I like the armed part.” He chuckled as he closed his eyes. “As Matthew’s memories showed me, it is similar to this type of gathering. People come together; food is served with a little bit of alcohol, though non-alcoholic beverages are also provided for those who prefer it; a countdown leads up to midnight; and when midnight comes, fireworks and noisemakers are utilized to bring the new year in. Sometimes folks stay up later while others celebrate New Year’s on an earlier time zone so they can sleep. When all's said and done, I think it could be said that humans have diverse dates and methods of celebrating based either on the lunar or gregorian calendar. Traditions can vary from giving money and new clothing to what we are doing here tonight.”

“The Minotaurs believe the new year is a time for the renewing of old bonds and the forgiving of disagreements. It is generally a law of their people that wars between tribes must be settled before the new year,” Moonshade explained.

Pensword smiled. “Those must be short and brutal wars then. Still, I guess there were exceptions in the past. Still, it is nice to hear that the New Years is like that: strong enough to stop wars for a time. That triggered another memory from the human world. They hold a series of competitions every four years between nations. These games are called the Olympics. In the past, they were able to stop wars and conflict in the name of peace and friendly competition.”

“Personally, my favorite beliefs are those of the Zebra,” Moonshade said. “They believe New Years is a time to look back and appreciate what you’ve been given; to draw all into your home that you can, especially the poor, the sick, or the unfortunate. They do not let a single Pony leave their home without a pouch of food and a small monetary gift.”

Pensword blinked in surprise. “That... that is rather nice. I can see why you would favor it.” He sighed and looked to the ceiling. “I hope the other two are staying out of trouble so they can show up early to help start the party. I heard we are doing an opening ceremony.” He winked playfully at her.

“Last I heard, Grif was in his room reading while Taze went to the range,” Moonshade said. “As for Lord Hammer Strike, I haven’t heard anything about him or his whereabouts.”

“Oh, I’m sure he’s up to something somewhere.”

“And… the bank’s closed,” Hammer Strike muttered to himself as he turned back towards the Shields. “Looks like we’re headed somewhere else.”

“Shouldn’t you be be getting ready for the ceremony?” Blast Shield asked.

“Ready how?” Hammer returned. “I’ve pretty much got everything I need on me.”

“True. You don’t really wear much else.” Tower Shield nodded.

“So, rather than wander around for awhile, let’s head back to the tavern and, I don’t know, rest, talk, or do whatever, especially since Pensword is keen on keeping me out of the forge,” he said jokingly.

“Very well, my lord.” Tower Shield nodded. “To the tavern it is.”

Hammer Strike froze mid-step before looking to Tower. “Two sentences in a row. That’s a rare one from you two.”

The two shield brothers looked at each other for a moment before shrugging as they turned back to Hammer Strike. “It happens sometimes,” Blast Shield said.

After a short trip, they found themselves back at the tavern.

“You realize if chests of bits keep appearing outside your doors, they're going to start getting lighter, right?” Berry asked. “To pay for floor damages, of course.”

Hammer Strike chuckled. “I’ll get it moved soon. Nice to see you, too, Berry.”

“By the way, her ladyship's waiting in your room,” Berry said as Hammer Strike approached the stairs, causing him a brief pause before he continued up the stairwell towards his room.

Opening his door, he was greeted with the sight of Rarity.

“Oh, darling, I came over as soon as I could.” Rarity immediately jumped off the edge of his bed, where she had been sitting patiently. Next to her, several coats nigh identical to his own lay polished and pressed in various color schemes. “You simply cannot do the new years ceremony in your usual coat. It’s simply not right for a noble. I’ve done the best I could with what I know about you and your preferences. Hopefully we’ll be able to find something new for you.”

“Wonderful,” Hammer Strike said in his typical bored tone. His eyes roamed idly over the coats. The first was a bright (near blindingly so) orange with blue trim on it.

“No,” Hammer Strike immediately said upon seeing it as his eyes began to water every so slightly.

“Admittedly, I’m not sure what I was thinking with that one.” Rarity sniffed in disdain, swiftly tossing the offending argument away.

“What about this one?” Rarity offered a black coat with an almost blood-red lining to it. Gold buttons were sewed onto the front alongside Hammer Strike’s cutie mark embroidered in gold thread by the flanks.

“It looks quite nice,” Hammer responded.

“But what does it make you feel, dear?” Rarity asked. “Does it speak to you?”

“It makes me feel that others will not want to bother me, which is something I rather enjoy.”

She levitated it over to him. “Let’s see how it looks on you.”

“You do realize that will take awhile, right?” he questioned as he slowly began to remove the coat.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, darling.” Rarity's eyes widened as she remembered. “I completely forgot about your bandages.”

“No worries. They mainly restrict movement. I don’t honestly feel much of the pain anymore.” He finished pulling off the coat to reveal numerous bandages wrapped around his chest, upper legs, waist, and other parts.

“You look like you tried to take on a chimera bare-hooved.”

“I don’t know if I would come out this bad from that,” he chuckled in response. “Had I been equipped, that is.”

“You’re right. You probably could have brought down a chimera without getting so much as a scratch.” She laughed as she helped him into the coat.

“Who knows?” He smiled a little. “Who knows?”

A few minutes later, Hammer Strike was finally settled into the new coat, his other one having been set off to the side. “Comfortable,” he commented.

“I was doing some research on armor over the last few days,” Rarity said. “I believe I managed to not only cushion the coat, but by using the shaped leather I added in certain areas, it should be able to keep you somewhat safer in combat.”

“Comfortable and functional. Very nice. I’m impressed. Thank you, Miss Rarity,” Hammer Strike said.

“Well, there’s no reason why a stylish garment can’t keep you safe now, is there?” Rarity asked, her cheeks flushed with pride.

“It is surprisingly rare from what I have seen,” Hammer responded.

“If this proves successful, I may see how much farther I can go. Why, I’m sure a few heads of state would appreciate something safe they could wear to important events.”

“I’m certain of that happening, though some may be stubborn, as usual.” Hammer Strike replied. “But on to another matter. Rarity, would you be willing to accompany me to the New Year’s Party?”

Rarity blushed and backed into the bed frame, jumping slightly. “I-I’d be delighted to, darling,” she said behind her hooded eyelashes.

Grif checked himself carefully. The opening ceremony was supposed to be handled by the three heroes, so Taze had taken on his Gryphon form for the party. Rather than the whole set of heavy armor, he had decided on wearing a simple chestplate and pauldrons. On his back the two swords that Hammer Strike had made for him sat in their usual place. It had taken him a long time, but he’d finally settled on their names. They were now to be called Blood for the left one and Vinegar for the right one. He checked again that his throwing blade harness was secure and his ammo pouch and holster properly strapped. Lastly, he strapped his stilettos in place before he left the room.

Moonshade and Pensword hadn’t left the party site, Hammer Strike and Rarity were leaving as he’d arrived, and even Berry Punch and Ruby were gone. The tavern had an almost eerie feel to it as he left the building. With a grin he took to the air in the direction of the party. He flew towards the wooden walls of their makeshift fortress. In fact he saw that the main building had been spruced up. Well, at least the windows were open and freshly cleaned. He nodded approvingly as he eyed the tables that had been set out in the field. If anything, it looked like Ponies were making their way towards the building in a steady line, guided by the cheerful flicker of lanterns and torches strung up around the dining area. Everything was ready. He managed to land just a few feet outside the entrance.

Walking casually in, Grif saw Pensword standing near the stage as he stepped away from an old styled microphone. Clearly, he must have just performed a sound check. The Pegasus was dressed in a dress uniform, and as he stepped onto the floor Moonshade and Silver Spear stood up on either side as they talked. Behind the stage Grif saw a white banner with big red letters spelling out Ex Flammis Resurge.

“Evening, Pensword.” Grif nodded to various party goers and troops as he approached the Pegasus. “Everything looks very nice. You must have worked hard.”

Pensword only smiled. “We all worked hard. It was a team effort. I’m just glad we are ready with thirty minutes to spare.” He sighed. “One time we were preparing up to the last minute.”

“And where is our lord?” Grif asked. “He was already leaving the tavern when I entered it.”

“Right behind you.”

Grif was a Gryphon warrior trained for the most hazardous of situations. He jumped and made a sound not unlike a startled cat before turning around, finding Hammer Strike right behind him with his famous blank expression.

“Hello, my lord,” Grif said, straightening himself up. “You startled me.”

Hammer Strike chuckled a little. “I noticed. Glad to see you finally made it.”

“I had many things to think over and a chest of bits I had to move to a safer location,” Grif said. “Taze was nice enough to leave the manuscript with me, and I have been contemplating the first chapter carefully.”

“It is a lot to take in,” Hammer Strike admitted.

Pensword only blinked. “Well that is good; however,” he leaned in. “It feels like I am finally beginning to understand weather control. I created a cloud nest for fun yesterday. Also, I almost set off a lightning strike.”

“I must admit I find that magic has truly taken leaps and bounds since the trenches of the Third Gryphon War,” Grif said. “And yet the technology has suffered greatly from the empire’s fall.”

“Yes, but at least the medical field improved,” Pensword replied with a small smile. “I do not know about you, but I believe that we are where we need to be at the moment. We can improve things if we need to as time goes on.”

“So I understand you have acquired quite an entertainment list for tonight. Something about this new music. I believe you called it dubstep?” Grif asked.

“It comes from Pinkie Pie’s recommendation. I did invite a Canterlot Cellist as well for some classical music, but I must admit I am somewhat anxious about this newer style. I worry that it might not be good,” Pensword muttered.

“You never know till you try it,” Hammer Strike responded.

“Too bad we won’t be able to get any Minotaur folk music tonight,” Grif said. “They always have such a way with the guitar.”

“Maybe next year,” Pensword replied with a shrug of his wings.

“Perhaps Applejack can be persuaded to fiddle for us?” Grif asked.

“That would be interesting to see,” Hammer Strike said.

“And food, Pensword? I dare not hope you managed to sneak some meat in with the vegetable dishes?” Grif asked.

“The meat dish is in the kitchen for the Thestrals and yourself. Also myself and any Pegasus that might like to try something fishy,” he admitted. “I heard Princess Luna likes some of the meat dishes as well.”

“Thank you for your consideration, my friend,” Grif said, nodding.

“Of course. “To be honest, I have a bit of a love for meat as well.” He pointed a hoof to his fangs. “So I wanted to include all here. I also wanted to be prepared just in case a traveling Gryphon does pop by as well.” He winked. “I read that Gryphons do respect the New Years tradition. Assuming we live through the partying, we should have tonight and tomorrow to live without fear. Something about honoring surviving another year.”

“I’d rather hope not myself, my friend,” Grif noted. “I do believe that the temperature in the room would drop very quickly.”

Pensword nodded. “Yeah, still we have the clanless traveling through this area at some point, so I would rather be prepared than not.”

“When should we be kicking things off?” Grif asked.

Pensword looked to a wall clock. “Twenty five minutes from now,” he replied as they saw a certain Unicorn finally getting around to setting up a sound system . She didn’t even seem fazed that she’d arrived so late.

“And Pinkie Pie?” Grif asked. “I am rather shocked she’s not vibrating at the door.”

Pinkie Pie appeared out of nowhere, showering them with confetti and streamers. “Happy New Year’s Eve!” she shouted as she bounced to another group to do the same thing. She was vibrating, but doing so in a way that she got to meet every Pony to enter the grounds.

“Ask a stupid question ...” Grif mumbled under his breath. “And where is your lady, my lord? I know you left with her.”

“She is sitting down over at that table over there,” He said, gesturing towards Rarity. She was daintily sipping a cup of punch.

“So do we announce the move tonight?” Grif asked.

Pensword nodded. “I gave a warning yesterday for something tonight. After the midnight rockets fly we will announce that we move January second and third.”

“Then we’ll be there by January tenth, supposing everything goes smoothly.”

Pensword nodded. “Yes. Now if any of the other residents wish to give a hoof in blazing a trail, I wouldn’t mind, but we will eventually have to turn the trail we use into the main avenue into the settlement. I would rather not have to go back and create another one. Once is enough for the moment, especially with that forest. We can build it to branch off into other directions like a compass once we get to the old castle, but that is about it.”

“Probably a good idea,” Hammer Strike commented. “Making a good path to travel.”

“Honestly I wouldn’t want civilians mixed into this unless necessary,” Grif said. “Timberwolves bite hard.”

“I never said I would have them on the front lines, Grif. I thought they could be the ones to hold the deterrents, the smoked woods, fires, that sort of thing. It gives the guards more freedom to be on the perimeter to defend instead of taking those that know how to fight away from the sides and front and having them hold the items.”

“No one who can’t fight,” Grif said adamantly. “If they’re going to be out there, I want them to have a buck as strong as a bear.”

Pensword looked to Grif. “I guess, but we will have to talk more about this after the party. We, and I mean all four of us, need to open the festivities tonight. It is time.”

“After you.” Grif gestured with a sweep of a talon.

Pensword shook his head. “Right, no offense to you, Milord, but this is my domain as you placed me in, so I guess I shall lead us to the stage, where it will fall to Lord Hammer Strike to give the welcome and a few short words. Grif, Moonshade, you two will lay down any ground rules for sports and wrestling and other physically related activities. I shall start the meal with the official toast. Also, just to let you know, Princess Luna just arrived by way of the kitchens to allow a graceful late entrance. She wishes not to detract from our first opening ceremony in over a thousand years.” He gave a light chuckle before turning around, and started to walk towards the stage. The party soon faced a rather sizable crowd as they waited. After a time, Hammer Strike stepped forward and the chatter died down.

“Hello, and welcome to our first annual House Strike New Years celebration. It is an honor to see so many faces here tonight. I want to thank you all for coming, and I hope you all enjoy yourselves.”

Next Grif stepped forward. “Hello, everypony! Now I’m not really one for words, so how about a trick?” Grif looked into the crowd as a few called out and one or two stomped their hooves in excitement. Grif looked to Moonshade, who began tossing apples above the crowd. With a careful eye and a quick flick of the wrist, Grif sent a blade impaling the fruit sending it off course and landing in the hooves of different Ponies in the crowd. He gave a short bow as the crowd stomped and casually stood back.

Moonshade smiled as she took the stage. “So we have some ground rules tonight for those of us used to different traditions. First off, I’d like to remind the Thestrals in the crowd that meat will be served separately so as not to disturb any of the Ponies who may not be used to our customs. Secondly, any bouts, be they for fun, honor, or settling disputes, are to be handled within the designated areas. If fighting breaks out beyond those designated zones, the consequences will be decided either by your commanding officer, or in the case of civilians, by one of us. And finally, I would like to make you all aware that Pegasi and Thestral pranks involving rain, wind, or thunder clouds will not be tolerated this evening. Anypony found guilty of these offenses will be immediately barred from the celebrations. Thank you, and please enjoy yourselves.”

Pensword smiled as he stepped forward to join his friends. “Military custom states that I give some final orders. Tonight any challenges of lore or holdings of unit coins are not to be done. I do not want to find out that you used those rules to have civilians buy or pay the loser’s wage. Now, if the civilians ask, and wish to egg on the egos of knowledge, lore, or the like, far be it for me to say no to that. Also, as tomorrow is a day that Celestia has outlined for our unit to be off, the usual limits on number of drinks shall be dismissed. Mind you, I personally shall remain dry tonight. With that said, I do hereby give the first toast of the night to Princess Luna, Princess of the Night and patron of the celebrations held this evening all over Equestria.” He held up his glass of grape juice, raised it to the roof and took a sip. “Toasts are open now for the rest of the night till the stroke of midnight. Fall out, everypony. My last orders to you are to enjoy the night.”

A loud cheer arose from the crowd as the Ponies dispersed to their various activities of games, dancing, eating, drinking, and much more besides.

“Well, now that that’s done, I think I’m going to go get some food, then maybe I’ll find something to entertain foals or something,” Grif said, turning to leave.

Pensword nodded. “I shall mingle a little with troops.” He looked at a clock on the wall. “We’re at twenty hundred hours now, so yeah, have some fun. See you in four hours.”

“I’ll possibly stick with Rarity until she gets tired of dealing with me,” Hammer Strike said. he chuckled as he walked off.

As they left the stage, Grif casually passed by a grey mare with a purple treble clef cutie mark. Unseen by his friends, he casually gave her a wink before heading towards the kitchen.

Fifteen minutes later, Luna took the stage as the band finished setting up. “Good evening, my little Ponies!” she called to the crowd, who bowed graciously to their princess. “In honor of this new year, which has marked us with many great returns, mainly the Crystal Empire and our three great heroes. Because of this most rare of occasions when Gryphon, Unicorn, Pegasi, Earth Pony, Thestral and even a Zebra,” Luna said as she nodded towards Zecora, who lowered her head respectfully, “can sit together in peace and look forward to a new year, I have taken it upon myself to look for only the best of entertainment this year. As such, I have arranged a surprise tonight, a rare treat of a traveling Gryphon singer accompanied for one night only by the Canterlot Quartet, including the one and only Octavia Melody. Accompanying them tonight will be the famous DJ P0N3.” Luna gestured to the band, all of whom were currently dressed in black. “Now, it is my pleasure to present, for tonight only, Tobias Songbird!” Luna smiled, raising a hoof high as she backed to stage right. A spotlight shone on the parting curtain, revealing a grey Gryphon with a white head wearing a black suit and a fedora with a blue ring on it. The band began playing a surprisingly non-classical jazz themed number as the Gryphon walked to the end of the stage and took the microphone in his talons.

“Fly me to the moon,” he sang out out to the crowd.

Pensword’s ears perked up in shock and he jerked his head to the stage, riveted by the familiar lyrics. “That is a song from Earth,” he muttered. “What are they planning?” He noticed Princess Luna walking toward their group. Her presence caused a stir amongst the crowd as the guards stiffened to attention before a casual stroke of the princess’ wing released them. The civilians bowed or started before Princess Luna motioned with her hoof to have them stand again.

“Taze was nice enough to play it for me a while ago,” Luna explained to Pensword. “I find it a rather enjoyable song, what with the theme of the cosmos and its beauty. I hope that it is not against Matthew’s taste?” She asked apologetically. Her eyes were bright and shimmering, though they also showed just a hint of vulnerability that would make any Pony’s knees buckle.

Pensword shook his head and tapped his skull with a hoof. “He enjoyed Frank Sinatra. He actually enjoyed this era of music over that of his own modern generation. I take it you enjoy it as it celebrates your own night sky?” he asked.

Princess Luna’s eyes sparkled. “It is traditional to dance on such occasions, is it not?” she asked. “Perhaps you would take the Lieutenant Colonel for a few steps to help other Ponies break the ice?” she suggested, motioning with a wing to a somewhat startled Moonshade.

Pensword blinked but realized that as the band wrapped up Fly me to the Moon, no Ponies were dancing, most likely because of the foreign music. “Of ... of course.” He gulped before turning to face Moonshade, who still looked just as shocked by the request. The two slowly moved to the middle of the floor. As they began to dance, Pensword pondered where Luna could have found this strange Gryphon. And why did his eyes seem so familiar?

The Gryphon smiled as he gripped the microphone. “Blue moon,” he crooned as the quartet broke into a slow ballad.

Pensword’s eyes widened in surprise. He smiled as he began to lead Moonshade around the dancefloor. Looking into her eyes, he smiled as some few bolder Ponies slowly joined in.

“I do find it fascinating how the Humans have applied their romance rituals to the sky,” Luna noted to Twilight quietly as they watched.

Twilight nodded in agreement. “It does kind of make sense when you think about it. From what Taze and the others have told me, Humans were once little more than hunters and gatherers during the day, so any social events would be around the dawn, dusk, and night times when they would cook and eat the food they gathered.” She gave a light smile as she continued, “It is interesting to see a society focusing social events around the night while Ponies grew up–” she trailed off as she realized where she was going. “Sorry, Princess Luna.”

“It is a pleasant change nonetheless,” Luna said with just a hint of a smile. “I see Ponyville has not found you a suitable mate yet, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna teased.

Twilight stared, completely taken aback. She stammered and stuttered as she struggled to regain her composure. Unable to find the words, she finally settled on focusing on the dancers and letting the comment drop. She could practically feel the satisfaction radiating off of Luna as they watched together. Her cheeks still burned.

Meanwhile, Hammer Strike and Rarity were sitting on the sidelines watching Pensword and Lunar Fang dance. Hammer Strike let his usual flat stare relax into a smile as he looked at the two.

“I’ve never heard music quite like this before, but I can see why Princess Luna enjoys it,” Rarity noted.

“Certainly a good choice,” Hammer replied.

“It is good to see those two in a bit closer proximity. They always seem so formal with each other. Seaswirl has been positively swooning over their love story for weeks.”

“I can picture others talking about it. They are rather close.”

“It’s the way they move, really,” Rarity noted. “They seem to always be in some kind of dance. First it starts with the way she reacts to his words or his movements, and then the cue returns to his side before he pushes things back over to her. It’s quite fascinating to see from a third Pony perspective.”

“I can agree with that.”

“I almost feel like this evening was being set up.” She chuckled, continuing. “Is someone playing matchmaker?”

“You would be surprised. Or not. Depends on what you expect for an answer.” He chuckled, smirking as he replied.

“I sense you know more than you’re letting on,” Rarity said.

“I know more than I technically am allowed to know.” He smiled as he turned towards her. “You just have to ask the right questions at the right time.”

“So you do know what’s going on then?” Rarity asked, raising an eyebrow.

“More than I should.” He chuckled, his attention shifting to Luna.

“Is the princess behind this?”

“Just remember. We have things yet to come, but is past for you,” he replied.

“I feel like I’m talking to Pinkie Pie whenever I ponder that, darling,” she admitted.

“Let’s just leave it at this then. Time is being a pain, and the three of us are traveling across it,” he answered back with a shrug.

They were silent for a time. Then Rarity broke the silence.

“So, how are you feeling, darling? Your wounds still tender?”

“Feeling better than I did after getting the toxin mostly cleared from my system.” Hammer Strike shrugged. “The only problem is restricted movement, really, though it can flare up sometimes.”

“Is there anything you need?”

“I feel as though I should be asking you that.” He chuckled a moment. “I am fine, thank you.”

“Nonsense, darling, you’re injured. I should be attending to you tonight,” Rarity said, shaking her head.

It wasn’t that noticeable, but his smile seemed to grow a little. “Thank you.”

Pensword and Moonshade continued to dance as another song ghosted through the clearing and into the night. Yet again, Frank Sinatra’s music sang full throated.

“I hope I haven’t been too much of a klutz with my dancing skills. I am still a little weak on dancing with four legs,” Pensword said with a chuckle.

“You’re doing fine,” she assured him. “I’m the clumsy one. This music is new to me.”

“Which is funny, because in world that Matthew is from, this is old music. This is music that…” he paused and seemed to ponder before bowing his head. “Cheeky little fellas,” he muttered before shaking his head. “No, they wouldn't do that.” He looked back up and at Moonshade. “Frank Sinatra, the singer that sang these songs, is usually associated with romantic style music.” He laughed softly. “However, if I know my friends, they would want to have at least one of his songs sung tonight.”

Before Moonshade could speak, the music had faded again. The Gryphon on stage spoke into the microphone in a deep voice. “Now fillies and gentlecolts, we are going to try a song that’s a little different. I hope you enjoy this. And you stallions out there, remember, you won’t know till you try.” As he spoke, the curtain pulled away to reveal a full band and orchestra waiting in perfect silence on their chairs.

“Percussion.” At the Gryphons words, the band began to play, each starting a different section of the music based solely on his words. “Strings.” The stringed instruments began their cue. “Winds.” The music really started going as the instruments blended. “Words.” With that, the Gryphon took a breath and started singing. “There you see her...”

Pensword widened his eyes in shock before smiling as he looked to the stand, but before he had a chance to say so much as a word, Moonshade took the lead and pulled him further onto the dance floor. She smiled a little at him. Pensword looked back at her. It was almost subtle as they switched leads while the tempo picked up. And as the music shifted, so too did their dancing. They slowed their pace again as the wind instruments took over.

“More Human music?” she asked as they moved.

Pensword nodded his head. “Yes, from a movie. Something a lot newer than Frank Sinatra.”

“It’s an interesting choice,” she noted.

Pensword nodded, not sure what music would do in this situation in Equestria. “Agreed. Now be ready, the tempo will slowly pick up once he starts singing again,” he warned.

“Well I hope you’ll be able to lead me through it,” she said as she smiled at him.

He only nodded as the singing started. True to his warning, the music picked up. While other Ponies tried to keep up, it seemed the couple were the only ones truly able to stay in rhythm with the music. Their dancing grew more feverish as they swirled and twirled until the song reached its final crescendo. Matthew and Pensword saw a small boat with a pair of figures beneath a sea of fireflies. Both knew that the small boat would capsize and the kiss would not happen.

Neither side had noticed, but as the song had been going on, their faces had drawn, ever so slowly, closer together. Both responded with wide eyes as their lips met quite suddenly, though Moonshade quickly melted into the kiss.

Pensword didn’t know why, but after a moment, he let it go. Things may be crazy, and he may very well be trapped in this shape for a while, but for now, with Moonshade, with those lips and those eyes, everything paled into utter insignificance. It was a moment that he would later admit that all worry, all fears about the future, his role in the war, just melted away. He wasn’t Pensword. He wasn’t Matthew. He was just there. He was being, and so was she.They didn’t notice as the music had faded to silence. They still didn’t notice as the Ponies began to stare. They were in their own little cosmos, and it was right.

On the stage, the Gryphon looked to Luna with a wink, mouthing, “mission accomplished.” Taking a gulp from a nearby glass of water, he went once again to the microphone. “Well, looks like we have some love in the audience, everypony. Ain’t that a kick in the head?” With that, the music kicked off again. “How lucky can one guy be?”

The two Ponies slowly pulled back from the kiss and without a moment's hesitation, they quickly took off on a fast swing dance. In fact, a few times the two commanders actually bucked in time. For the first time in a long time, the two old friends saw the worry and concern melt away from Pensword’s face, and he actually started to look younger during the music. Pensword and Moonshade both stood panting. Sweat had grown to a lather on their flanks, and they decided to duck out as the Gryphon came to the mic one more time.

“Well, everypony, it has been fun, but unfortunately I’m going to be leaving you. I have a long flight in the morning, but I’ll leave you with one last number.” He smiled, cueing up the band. The rhythm started slow with a more relaxed pace than usual. “And now the end is near,” he started.

Pensword and Moonshade sat at one of the tables as the song played through the open door. Both smiled as they listened. Pensword sighed as he drank deeply from his cup of punch. “I wish Grif or Taze were here. Not only would they meet another cool Gryphon, but I think they would enjoy the music that has been played here tonight.”

The Gryphon tossed his fedora into the crowd before vanishing backstage, and the band began to play something simpler. Several minutes later, Grif approached the two Ponies from the left carrying a piece of red velvet cake. “Hey guys, did I miss much?” he asked.

Moonshade blushed as she responded. “The musical entertainer was quite something,” Moonshade said. “A Gryphon like you, as a matter of fact. Sadly, he had to leave before you could see him.”

“Probably for the best.” Grif shrugged. “I don’t seem to inspire the best in other Gryphons.”

Pensword blinked in confusion. “Is it not okay to let a Gryphon enjoy the passing of one year to another? Or was that Minotaurs I am thinking of with the New Year’s event?” he asked. He shook his head. “Still, the crazy thing is this Gryphon knew music from Earth.”

“Earth music?” Gif raised a brow. “I’ve only ever shared a few songs with Vinyl and Octavia, but I don’t know any Gryphons.”

“Well, it has spread. Seems that the music is going to be the next hot thing. Music from an alien world, translated into Equestrian. Though I wonder how the Dragons would react to us singing Hakuna Matata in their noble language.”

Grif barely suppressed a snark. “So, did anything else happen in there?”

“It was so romantic,” a light purple Unicorn said wistfully as she walked by. Her mane and tail was two toned with light purple and dark blue and her cutie mark seemed to be a set of dolphins. “They kissed at the end of a song.” With that she wandered away from the party.

“Ooh.” Grif grinned at them. “So the dam finally burst, huh?” he asked.

Pensword could only blush and look down at the table. His cheeks flushed a bright red through his fur, even as a light smile tugged at the edges of his mouth.

Moonshade seemed unable to speak as she fiddled with her hooves. Grifs eyes could just pick up her blush under her dark fur.

“Heh. Well, congratulations you two,” he said, smiling as he took a forkful of cake.

Pensword only blushed more at the compliment. A small part of him was shocked he was having this reaction. Another part was outraged over the fact he could have kissed a Pony. After all, he was a different species from her. Well, he was a different species from her. Another part was afraid of Lunar Fang and what she might represent for him and his future. The last part of him, surprisingly, was actually okay with what had happened. With all these different thoughts running through his head together, he could hardly think, so he decided to do the one thing that made sense and focused on the sensations he’d felt when the kiss happened.

“Well the countdown should be starting soon,” Grif noted. “I’m heading back inside.”

They both jumped to their hooves. “We’re coming with you.” They both stared at each other and couldn’t help but smile sheepishly before looking to the doors. “Well I guess we should head in,” Pensword finished for the two of them.

They entered the room just as Luna stood up at the front and unfurled her wings. “Now, I shall start off the countdown.” She smiled. “TWENTY!” she shouted. Much of the crowd was pleasantly surprised to find she had toned down the Royal Canterlot Voice.

Grif chuckled uncontrollably as he looked up at the rafters. A walkway had been set up on the second floor to allow for extra seating. It was the perfect place to mingling after a ceremony. The two looked up. The crowd shouted, “FIFTEEN!”

Hammer Strike and Rarity smiled as they spotted Moonshade and Pensword together. They both could see something hanging from the ceiling and Hammer Strike leaned in to whisper something into Rarity’s ear. She smirked at Hammer Strike as her eyes focused on the two Ponies frozen in the entrance as they, too stared up. “TEN!” Rarity broke her gaze to steal a glance with Hammer Strike as he did the same to her.

Rainbow Dash and the other Element Holders were all gathered around the room as they raised almost empty mugs of cider and cheered out the numbers. Somewhere along the line Luna and Twilight had constructed a magical orb that was ticking down the wall towards the floor. “FIVE!” The ball had nearly reached the floor.

Hanging innocently from the ceiling was a single sprig of mistletoe dangling from a thread just over Pensword and Moonshade. Pensword blinked and smiled. He shouted, “ONE!” Immediately after, he leaned in and kissed her once more on her muzzle. They ignored the fact that the string hadn’t been tied to the rafter. The dim sheen of a coal black tail flicking over the edge of the rafters told exactly who Grif had entrusted this most important of tasks to. Locked in their kiss, Pensword and Moonshade hardly noticed as the ball touched the ground and exploded into a series of magical streaks of light and color. The loud whistle of fireworks accompanied the display, melding with the cheers of the crowd. The new year had come.

32 - Hitting the Trail

32 - Hitting the Trail

Extended Holiday
Chp 32: Hitting the Trail
Act 4

“Okay colts, listen up.” Taze said as he stood before his men eyeing them carefully. “Today we head out on what will be a journey just over a week. Behind us are other guards, equipment, and most importantly, civilian ponies. We are going ahead cause I have done my best to ready you colts for combat first and with this knowledge we shall be the advanced guard. Our job is to keep ahead and keep alert. If something looks like it’s gonna go after the group and you spot it, I want it dead and I want it done without slowing us down. Am I clear?” He looked at the assembled ponies. They were far from Shining Armor’s elite guard but they had cleaned up considerably since their first meeting.

“Sir.” They echoed in unison. Their formation had its flaws, but it was a heartfelt attempt and their forms were good.

“This is real combat, gentlemen. You will fight. You can get hurt. You can get killed. But if you let anything get by, then you can be damn sure the next colt isn’t going to be half as ready for it as you are. You are the guard, gentlecolts. You have put your lives forward should the common pony need it. And should it be asked of you, know that you will be honored. I’m damn proud of each and every one of you. So come on, the next round on me for anypony standing before me in a week.” He shouted as he placed his closed fist to his shoulder. “TOGETHER!” he shouted.

The guards mimicked the gesture and the shout.

“Half an hour, gentlecolts. Be back here and ready to go in thirty minutes.” He ordered before turning away from the group. “Dismissed.” He said as they started to break.

Pensword stared out over his own group. It was January second; a new Year. And while it was cold, and they were up before Luna went to bed and Celestia rose to bring the sun, he smiled. “Men.” his voice carried over the grounds. “Guards, you are to protect the civilians. I want a cordon around them as we move. I also want you to help clear the road as well. The advance guard is going to clear what has not been removed already. Yes, we have been chopping to the castle since we started the lumber company, but this time we need to move fast. I want those with magic to rip stumps out of the ground, roll trees out of the way, and help create a wall with the fallen lumber. Behind us shall be Lord Hammer Strike who will be leading the supply train and carts for building up the castle and establishing the new camp. Fort Necessity shall remain in our control till Fort Everfree is constructed. Any injured shall be teleported back here. Also, Civilians shall remain in their groups. DO NOT,” he emphasized the two words. “LET them out of the ring. Also, the Cutie Mark Crusaders shall be with Hammer Strike’s group. IF you see them in our area, escort them to one of our supply carts and inform Hammer Strike by dragon fire. Spike shall be with him mostly, along with Twilight Sparkle. I do not need the Element Holders racing around the forest looking for them.”

Pensword paused a moment, then nodded his head. “Fall Out. We leave at Dawn. So eat chow NOW!” He turned around and walked off the platform towards Moon Shade. They both blushed as they made eye contact, looking quickly away while nodding their heads in respect. Still, try though he might, Pensword couldn’t keep a smile from his muzzle at the memory of their kiss.

“Moving day.” Moonshade sighed as she observed the groups breaking.

Pensword nodded. “Yeah, it feels strange, sad even, that we have to leave this fort. We did so much to practice and build. I am just… We have been sharing the same room for protection. And after the black tips, I don’t blame anypony. Still, I’m looking forward to the castle. We can set up the rooms and a proper bunking situation.” He smiled a little sheepishly. “I’d kind of like to have a space that I can call my own.”

“It’s going to be a long trip.” She noted. “You ready for it?”

Pensword nodded his head softly. “So we have enough tents for the move?” he asked as he looked around the grounds. “Please tell me we have enough tents to all have one.” he shook his head. “Still, this is going to be in Matthew’s element. The forest, nature on its own, weather on its own. All of it out of our control. I like it.”

In yet another part of the grounds another meeting was taking place. “Alright, listen up.” Hammer Strike called out to his group. “We are within the inner circle, while that means you may think there will not be much action, don’t plan on it being easy. Should anything go wrong, this is it. That means I do not want to see those who are guarding slacking off on defense. Most of you here will be helping either with moving the supplies, or keeping an eye out.” He said, looking over all before him. “Most of you know your job, I will not repeat it to you. You are all ready, this I know. We leave tomorrow at Dawn.” He said with a small smirk as he looked over everyone. “You are dismissed.”

Thirty two minutes later Taze stood before his men, who had shifted into a large rectangle formation with Black Rook standing at the head. Sylvio sat happily beside Taze as he looked at the men who waited anxiously to get started. “Weapons at the ready.” He said.

Short swords, spears, daggers, and at least one bow were all drawn and held ready. “Remember to pace yourselves, boys, we don’t stop till the messenger comes to tell us a halt has been called.” Ge drew his blade and turned. “Forward, brothers.” He ordered. And the column moved forward.

An hour later, the pace had slowed slightly as the guards marched on, not yet tired but most looking rather bored from the long periods of silence. A bush rustled briefly and the bowman reacted instinctively. When Taze checked he found a brown parasprite pinned to a tree. Shaking his head he ordered the men forward.

They had yet to reach the end of the trail, which surprised a few ponies. Unbeknownst to them, a platoon of guards from the lumber company had gone off the night before, working themselves to the bone as they struggled to clear the path, felling trees without rest while leaving the stumps behind for magical clearing. The march continued and a half hour later they heard the sound of trees falling, the pony team’s bucks and axe strokes echoing through the silent forest, each tree’s crack and creak as it fell a death cry.

The sun slowly peaked over the horizon as Pensword looked at his formation. The path clearers were stationed at the front of the box. Behind them more troops stood at the ready, weapons drawn as they surrounded the ponies that would help grade and set up the fort to be built. These civilians had brought a few blades with them as well, just in case. The last couple of days Pensword had been training them in simple self defense. They wouldn’t be prepared to hold their own in a real battle, but against the creatures of the forest they’d at least stand a chance of surviving.. Signaling the troops with a nod of his head the unicorns in the middle began using their magic their magic to beat at the ceremonial drums they wore about their necks. The formation jerked to the beet and began to march out of the fort, swiftly falling into the rhythm as they turned their backs on their temporary home for the last time, Marching to a new base camp and their next step in training.

Pensword stood, or rather hovered, in the air, scanning the road ahead of them. He knew the dirt trail would eventually become cobblestoned, but that would be years in the future. He focused on the here and now, continuing the march. It was a slow pace, slower than Taze’s unit. Still, they worked hard, pressing forward. Progress was slow, steady, and uneventful for which Pensword was grateful. At midday, he called a forced break due to the civilians’ request to stop for lunch. What followed was a half hour of cold food, which still irked Pensword. He should have had his men on the road in fifteen minutes. Still, he pushed back his annoyance and allowed the thirty minute break for the civilians from Canterlot. It was mid-afternoon, about three thirty judging by the sun and his own reckoning, when they met the first stump in the road. Without a word his troops reformed ranks and began to tear out the stumps while shifting tree trunks to the side to begin forming the one base of the wall they had planned against the forest to protect travelers from attack. It would be finished later. At the moment, priorities were set on making room for the caravan of supplies. They had to get them to the castle as soon as possible. They worked hard and at a good pace while the civilians watched. They did not stop at night fall. Princess Luna had provided a large full moon for them to work with and its light allowed them to keep working well into the night.

Pensword had not issued a single order the entire time. He would fly to one part or another, give words of encouragement, or walk with a few soldiers to boost their spirits, and even got into a small competition to show he could also pull a stump. He managed to pull one, but the other troops beat him with three. While it showed he was willing to do the work of others, the Sergeant Major asked him to keep an eye on the civilians. Still, he and Moonshade were both busy towards the end in just keeping things moving.

When the call came to bunk down it took another thirty minutes to set up camp. They were soon going to bed. However, a collective groan was uttered by the civilians as they were shocked to hear they would be rising at dawn to start the day all over again.

Taze’s group bunked down a little ways from Pensword’s so that half his men could watch over Pensword’s ponies, who had been hard at work for most of the day. They ate sparingly from their supplies and slept in shifts of five.

Taze spent the night leaning on a tree staring down the way ahead. Sylvio was at his feet. something seemed off. It had been quiet the whole day. That parasprite was the only thing that had crossed their path that could even be considered an annoyance. He couldn’t help but feel there had to be something on the horizon with the way things had been going.

As the morning dew began to collect on the grass Taze rose to his feet. Shaking Rook awake, he spoke the order. “Come on I want to be ready to go by first light.”

Rook gave a yawning confirmation as he got to his hooves before heading to wake the men.

The morning was just as unnerving as the previous day. The whole time they found no signs of predatory animals nearby. Taze ordered an early lunch break in order to find Pensword. Now was the time for things to get tricky.

They stood on the brink of manticore territory.

The morning frustrated Pensword as he could not get the civilians on schedule. They took their sweet time eating their breakfast. It was an hour past dawn when they finally started to move out. Thankfully, those that were in charge of clearing the land had started before dawn and things moved forward quickly. A few of his scouts made contact with Taze’s men about mid morning. By lunch they had moved forward a good mile. Pensword grinned. He was excited at how powerful Unicorn Magic could be when used as a team. He was also pleased to know that he had not yet caught up with Taze. He did not know how far back Shawn’s group was, but for now, Feathersword was trying his best to keep moving forward, maintaining their pace by having everypony eat on the move.

Pensword looked to Moonshade. “Remind me to reward the men for keeping to the timetable. Also, let them enjoy a hot meal when we reach the castle. They have grown by leaps and bounds since they first arrived in Ponyville.”

Moonshade only nodded as she kept looking forward. The two were keeping close but also trying their best not to acknowledge the kiss on New Years Eve. Still, she had to say something. “Agreed. The princesses are actually thinking of keeping them stationed in the Everfree for the moment. I feel that the two are planning something, I do not know why, but they are not giving any indication of when they might want to call their retraining finished.”

It was here that a guard flew down from above. “Sir Taze requests your presence for something up ahead, sir.”

Pensword only nodded in acknowledgment. “Moonshade, please stay here and keep watch over the men. Make sure that we keep moving forward. Other than that, I shall be back shortly once this meeting finishes.” He watched as the guard took off again, flying further back along the caravan. Most likely he’d be getting Hammer Strike next.

“Remind me again why you four are currently on my back?” Hammer Strike said, taking a small glance behind him.

“Because we are naturally drawn to trouble?” Dinky offered with a smile that had caused many a heart attack.

“Sounds about right.” Hammer Strike replied after turning forward again. The crusaders had taken the idea of using him as a ride, one of them even had a telescope and was using his head as a high point. He was currently wearing a cape made by the crusaders, both by request, and because he figured they would probably like standing on it rather than his armor. Glancing partially up he was able to see some of the telescope over his head. “How is that working out for you?”

“Well,” Sweetie Belle replied with a small grin that Hammer Strike could hear. “I can see trees, some more trees, and a trail ahead. Though we are moving at a good clip.” She paused and he felt her body shift from on top of his head. “Applebloom am I doing this correctly?”

“Yeah,” Scootaloo replied as Applebloom worked on a sketch, distracted for the moment. “Just remember I get a try in an hour.”

“Wonderful.” Hammer replied in his typical monotone tone. “Any news?” He called out.

“Taze has requested you and Sir Pensword join him to discuss something ahead.” A guard called back after a few moments.

“Alright.” He replied turning a little towards the crusaders. “You know what that means.”

“We get to go with you?” Applebloom asked with hope and excitement.

“As long as you stay on my back, perhaps…” He thought on it for a moment. “How far are they from us, front line or closer to the middle or inner circle?” He questioned the guard.

“Sir Pensword has just rendezvoused with Taze near the middle line.” The guard answered after confirming.

“That means we’re mostly fine.” He muttered, mostly to himself. “Alright. I guess you can come. But you know what the rules are.”

Dinky only smiled. “Remind us again, please?” her voice Hammer Strike could not yet tell if she was asking in a real question or being a little like her father in just asking questions. He could feel movement but the four fillies had yet to fall off his back.

“I will keep it nice and short. One: stay on my back. Two: if I say to do something, it usually means I say it for a big reason so if I tell you to do something, do it alright? And three: I did not think of a three because one and two cover the basics.”

“That’s fair.” Dinky shrugged.

“I did not hear an agreement from all.” He said.

The three other CMC chimed in. “We promise not to break the rules.” They sang before Scootaloo chimed in for herself. “Can I have the look out spot?”

“Sure, you might see something more exciting then I have.” Sweetie Belle responded as she and Scootaloo swapped.

“Off we go.” Hammer Strike mumbled, again mainly to himself as he started towards the meeting with Taze and Pensword.

“So,” Applebloom asked with interest around her. “What happens at these meetings you hero types have all the time?” She blinked. “It must be important. Whenever my sister meets with her friends on important stuff it’s always about saving the world.”

“I am pretty sure we aren’t going to be saving the world any time soon.” Hammer Strike chuckled.

“Famous last words.” Dinky said looking at him.

“Do not remind me.” Hammer Strike noted as he looked back to the group with a small smile. “Plenty to do.”

“Plenty to do what?” Scootaloo asked in confusion. “What are you going to do?”

“Well the castle has a lot of work that needs to be done to it.” He replied.

Applebloom only blinked. “Oh, that sounds like fun. Do you think we can help?” she asked with a curious tilt of her head, he could feel that tilt even. “Because we are good at some stuff.”

“As much as I would love that-” He chuckled. “I do not think your families would enjoy you being out here for so long.”

“But Applejack is going to be out here, at least,” Applebloom began to whine, “At least for the weekend. Please?”

Sweetie Belle, Hammer Strike could feel, just moved a little. “I can hear my sister already.” What followed was a rather impressive mimic of her sister’s voice. “Oh my, just what did you do to my sweet Sweetie Belle? Covered in filth and tree sap. Do you know how long it will take to clean her fur now?” This only brought laughter from the small group on Hammer Strike’s back.

“I’m positive I would not hear the end of it.” Hammer chuckled along.

“Hear the end of what?” A new voice asked as Hammer Strike looked up to Pensword hovering in the air as he smiled. “I see you are keeping the CMC Safe. Good.” He stated rather bluntly.

“Are we sure we’re not wasting resources having them with you? They could probably do more to the forest then Pensword’s group ever could.” Grif chuckled as he approached. The gryphon’s face became somewhat more serious. “So as I told you guys earlier were about to enter the territory of the forest’s resident manticore.”

“Wonderful.” Hammer Strike said sarcastically.

“Did you send Fluttershy in front to calm him down and maybe lead him in another direction for a time?” Pensword asked with a raised wing. “Because I think Fluttershy could help deal with the Manticore without problem.”

“I didn’t.” Grif admitted. “But we should be alright as long as we keep close together. We should travel in more compact units though with torches. Don’t give it a reason to try anything and don’t give it a weakness to exploit either.”

“No, I hereby deny you even access to the forest, I shall not be chasing you into the forest while you try some Manticore taming cutie mark.” Pensword muttered as he looked at the four Crusaders.

Scootaloo only yawned. “Why bother? We tried it once already last year.” She turned her head. “Though Timberwolf tamers sounds fun.”

“No,” Sweetie Belle cried out. “No more tree sap, just, just no.”

Dinky only nodded her head. “I would agree that at the moment with the amount of trees around I would rather not tempt the halls of fate any more with our chance of getting Tree Sap into our fur.” She smiled at her friends. “I agree with Sweetie Belle.” She ended while the others nodded their heads.

Pensword just looked at the four, then to Grif. “I do not know what to feel at hearing they already tried that before, or the fact that Dinky just, well…” he looked to Grif. “Reminds me of someone we both ran into.”

“No risk no reward?” Grif shrugged. “Anyway we should be minimizing our rest stops and the times, the sooner we’re out of this area the better.” Grif noted.

“Name the time and we shall get a move on.” Hammer Strike replied.

“Let them finish this early lunch and then we’ll start. From here on out this is a military convoy. The civies will have to suck it up.” Grif noted. “Time is too valuable to waste.”

Pensword only nodded. “Will do my best.” He grimaced. “Even prodding this morning military voices did not make them move any faster.” He sighed. “Still I will do my best.” He did not look happy behind him. “Don’t let this out but I have been giving them the same rations as my men and they still finish last.” He snorted in annoyance. “Look Grif I shall move as quickly as I can but I do not know if some of those city planners could actually keep up the march. Do we have any wagons that they could ride in if needed?”

“How much spare wood do we have?” Grif asked.

Pensword blinked . “We have felled trees, we have lumber in three of the ten carts being pulled. Why do you ask?” He paused. “You got something planned for the civilians don’t you?” A small smirk forming on Pensword muzzle that looked just a tad unnerving.

“How long would it take to round out the bottoms of several logs and make them into a platform? We could tow them along.”

“It would take some time, if you want a stable one that is.” Hammer Strike noted. “Though with the carpenters in my group, perhaps less time. Couple hours possibly.”

“It would be faster than having them stop every few minutes and if we delegate the pulling to shifts it shouldn’t exceed too much of what our men are used to.”

Pensword only nodded. “Start work then.” he paused and looked to the four on Hammer Strike’s back. “You four stay here, and maybe build your own little sled to ride in?” he asked. He smirked. “Let’s see how fast you can make one compared to the others… a little race I think.” he grinned as he looked to Grif. “What do you say?” he hoped he caught in that this would hopefully keep the CMC out of trouble.

“I might know of the location of some candy for the winner.” Grif gave Pensword a wink.

Hammer Strike didn’t get a chance to respond as the Crusaders cut him off. “Cutie Mark Crusader Sled Builders, Yay!!”

The two could only watch as Hammer Strikes expression didn’t change, but his ear seemed to twitch slightly at the noise.

Pensword could only smile at the excitement. “Well then, I shall leave you be, and I shall have my men pause to build the sleds. That might take a little time but rather spend a half day for building an easier time travel means. Still, we camp for the rest of the day for a dawn travel? Also we will need to travel slower, we are still building a cheap road and chopping down trees.”

“Alright then. We should head back now and get building.” Hammer Strike said.

“I’ll send some men over to assist. The rest of us are going to form a perimeter.” Grif said.

Pensword looked out over the small camp, They had pulled down the tents and moved forward towards Taze’s camp while the ponies who were in charge of debris disposal, were still clearing the trail. He looked out over how the sleds were coming and the snow log canoe the CMC had created. He smiled and chuckled a little as, at the moment, they were conspiring about something. He had a gut feeling who they were going to try and get to pull their snow canoe. He paused and looked back at Moonshade who had come up from behind him. His hearing must be improving. Still, he surprised her when he turned as she had been trying to sneak up on him.

“How are the civilians?” He asked before turning back to the other sleds being constructed. “Did they get told that they will have a platform from which they could sleep on if they wanted?” he shook his head. “I am shocked at what the men drew up in the given time… it will be crude, but should last till we reach the chasm.”

“They are beginning to complain about the wait.” Moonshade sighed. “Not happy with anything it seems.”

Pensword nodded as he rustled his flight feathers. “I think because they are the ones used to being in charge.” he sighed. “Still, as they were sent by her royal highness Princess Celestia, most likely they are the best in their fields. We will have to deal with their complaints. I just hope they get to be happy once they are in charge of their departments moving stone and wood around.” He stepped into the snow. Snow that had started to be tramped down from the day’s activities. “Still. Keep my appraised over their attitude, and if needed, place them on the sleds when they are sleeping so we can just keep moving.” he paused and blinked. Matthew was never this impatient. He paused, reflecting. It must be the Pegasus side of him that was feeling the irritation of the moment.

“I just hope Grifs plans work. It would be nice not to have so much lost time.” She noted.

Pensword only nodded. “Same here. Also, I am happy that it is keeping the CMC Busy…” he paused and blinked. “Please tell me that I did not see Applebloom with a lasso heading towards Lord Hammer Strikes tent… and the other three pushing their completed log sled.” He paused and looked to the others. “Lt. Colonel, The CMC finished first. Is this the magic of markless ponies in search of a cutie mark?”

“I wish I knew sir.” Moonshade sighed. “I wish I knew.”

Pensword only nodded his head. “That appears to be a question not only we have been asking. Still, should we keep an eye on those four?” he finished as he looked to where they had turned around a corner and out of sight.

“To be fair sir, it was you who proposed we bring them along for the trip.” Moonshade pointed out.

Pensword paused and stared flatley out into the tents. “I know Moonshade, and I worry if it was the right thing to do, either bring them along with full permission or risk having them sneak along with us. Secondly, I felt it might be nice to give the town a break from their antics. I have heard about quite a few of them.”

The next thing they saw Hammer Strike walked out with a lasso around his torso a flat expression marked his face, this time though, it seemed marred by a slight frown. Applebloom sat on his back holding the other end of the lasso, an exultant smile on her face.

Password looked on in total shock. “How did they manage to get a lasso around his torso?” he asked to no one around but Moonshade heard him still. “Uh, you okay? You want any help there, Milord?” he called out taking a step forward toward the scene.

“No, no. This will… help keep them out of trouble.” Hammer Strike replied, giving a small sigh afterwards.

“Well this is certainly something for the history books.” Moonshade smirked as she looked at him. “Lord Hammer Strike pulling a sled full of foals.”

“Still waiting to read my history.” Hammer Strike replied, heading towards the rest of the Crusaders.

“Do you wish to have me fetch one of the history books for you to read?” Pensword asked while Hammer Strike continued his slow walk towards the other three Cutie Mark Crusaders and their sled. However he paused to speak to Pensword, as he leaned in a little.

“I’m apparently still waiting until I turn them back in.” He whispered to Pensword.

Pensword blinked and turned his head. “Well there's one chapter in my history book about the first meeting between Hammer Strike and Pensword you can read if you want.” he whispered back.

“I’ll take a look at that later, possibly tonight.” Hammer Strike replied.

“Please do. The book is in my chest, and Moonshade has been guarding it.” he smiled. “I think you will find it informative.”

“Hopefully so.” Hammer chuckled before finally turning and heading towards the sled made by the Crusaders. They stood, patiently waiting for his approach.

“Well we lost some time building that sled, but if I’m right the palace should only be about a days march ahead.” Grif noted “If we keep going straight we could be camping at the bridge’s edge by sunrise.” Grif, Pensword, and Hammer Strike were again meeting at the center of the march. “You think the guards would be up for an all night march?” Grif looked to Pensword.

“I would say yes they are. I think we can all be happy to finally reach our destination at dawn. Let the smiths and those that are going to build the bridge extension rest tonight in the wagon sleds. They can start work at dawn.” he looked to Hammer Strike. “If that is well for you that is, milord.” he finished with a bow before turning to Grif. “Still, we will need to keep chopping and clearing the road. We have a rude road built at the moment, come spring with the melting snow, we shall work to improve it.” he paused. “I spoke of the future plans, short answer, yes we all can do an all night march if needed. Just keep at the pace we are going.” he looked around. “The men and I are still unnerved we have faced nothing during this trip, not a single beast.”

“You’re unnerved?” Grif raised an eyebrow, “I killed six timberwolves last time I made my way through here and we had a open fire right there, for being desperate you’d think they’d have attempted to at least hunt us, but nothing.”

“Right. So we stay on guard and hope that something does not happen and we can just stay on this. Well I am unnerved now, so shall we get to moving? Also, do you want me to make the announcement to my troops?”

“Announce what, that we are suspicious of the silence? They all are too and admitting it out loud just makes us sound paranoid.” Grif said. “The sooner we’re out of the woods, the better.”

“NO.” Pensword muttered a little louder then he had wanted. “That we are doing an all night march.” he sighed and looked at the other three. “They should know we are going to do that.”

“Oh yeah, that, of course.” Grif said. “Taze has gone on ahead so I’ll be taking command of the front line for now.” The gryphon winked at them.

“Then let’s get to it.” Hammer Strike said.

Pensword nodded. “Right, fall out and let’s get moving. Forward March.” he spoke with a grin before turning around and trotting over to his men his men where they could already hear him giving orders. They did catch one sentence. “You can all sleep on your sleds if you want, maybe it will help you sleep better, with it reminding you of the cradle of your mothers.” he shouted before his voice dropped to indistinct verbal noises.

Grif nodded to Hammer Strike before taking to the air. Within a few flaps of his wings the gryphon made his way back to the front. He looked at Rook and nodded.

“Well colts, it looks like the night march got approved.” Rook turned to the guard. “There’s no stopping till we reach the palace.” The guards murmured happily at the prospect. Like Grif, they too found something to be off about the entire situation and didn’t want to spend a night longer than necessary within the confines of the forest.

Grif spent the next few minutes checking his bandoliers and weapon harness,making sure everything was well within a claws reach at all times. He took a moment to clean and check over his flintlock until he heard Renati let out a shriek, signaling the move. With a smile he gestured forward to Rook who ordered the line to advance. Taking to wing the gryphon flew above them at a relaxed pace just under the high branches, keeping an eye on the path in front of them.

Hammer Strike, on that note, was on his way back towards his group, his eyes still wandering the forest around him as he walked. He could see the CMC already waiting with their sled, all bundled up and it seemed one of the cooks had mugs of warm drink for them. His nose told him hot chocolate mostly. He only blinked, knowing what he was going to do next.

Pensword smiled as they marched and sure enough, while the snoring was audible from the civilians sleeping on the sled, they were making progress again. He looked to the night sky that Luna would paint every night and paused, blinking in shock. “Woah, the Aurora.” he muttered before realizing something. “I guess the Crystal Heart was activated or something.” he chuckled to himself as he was just happy they could be moving.

Grif smiled as he saw Pensword’s men starting to arrive out of the Everfree. He had his small group of guards cross the normal rope bridge to allow more room for the camp. He waved as the commander appeared from the trees.

Pensword only smiled as he took to the air and landed next to Grif. A second later Moonshade landed as well. “Well we made it and the civilians are still asleep. Thank goodness. We can start building the walls and defenses after a short rest. As well as crossing the chasm.”

“And getting the gate open.” Grif noted the currently crumpled portcullis.

“I am sure Hammer Strike can kick it down.” Pensword muttered.

“You told the men to set up tents and get some sleep?” Grif asked. “We shouldn’t need a guard. The animals seem to fear the palace.”

“We could leave Rook in charge and the three of us could go in and take a look around.” Grif said.

“I am going with you this time.” Moonshade replied with a glare at Grif. “I am not losing any of you,” Grif could see she was glaring at Pensword as she made that comment. Still, she eyed the walls carefully. “I think the three of us can carry Hammer Strike over the wall and into the castle.” She paused and smiled. “Or use that natural breach in the wall over there.” She pointed to the hole in the wall.

Pensword only smiled. “I like that idea. Scout out the area for when we move in and the like. I think we can use a little exploration anyway. That way the others won’t be so scared of this place.” He smiled a little. “It is just a ruin after all.”

Grif smiled, raising his wings. “Lieutenant.” He called to rook. “You are in charge until either we return or Lord Hammer Strike arrives.” He ordered. “We are going to do a quick forward scout.”

Rook nodded. “Yes sir.” He responded.

Grif looked to Pensword. “Shall we?” He asked.

Pensword paused. “Shouldn't we wait for Lord Hammer Strike?” he asked the two airborne ponies before he took to the air to keep talking to them. “Or do we want to make him worry about us, again.” he deadpanned.

“Rook will let him know where we are. Everything will be fine, I’ve been here before. It’s not like there‘s anything dangerous waiting for us.” The gryphon laughed as they crossed the walls and landed in the courtyard.

Pensword paused and flew to a tree in the courtyard, knocking on it. “Please don’t say that.” he asked, glaring at Grif. “You did not just say that.” he muttered darkly as he looked around the courtyard. “Since you were here before, where do you wish to start, leader?” Pensword asked with a sigh. “Still, we should try to stay together.”

“Let’s head for the first staircase and then down to the lower level, there are things you have to see.” Grif smiled.

Moonshade paused as she landed next to Pensword. “Really? I guess we should be on our way?” She asked as she looked to Pensword. “Also, don’t worry too much, you are a general. And yet to go back in time. I think you will live to see tomorrow.” She smiled as she started to trot after Grif. Pensword paused for a second before racing after her. She smiled as she heard his hoof steps. “At least here we can have that talk about parting ways.” She muttered to herself.

Pensword looked around and nodded. He was thinking of the same thing, of saying that he was going to see if she was okay to be transferred. That kiss had caused something to change, and he was not sure if he could face seeing her after marrying Lunar Fang.

“Now when we get to the next level I should let you know there are traps down here but none of them are fatal, if anything they seem to be something Celestia or Luna made up to prank the other.“ Grif explained. After a few minutes he stopped to take a torch off the wall and light it. Leading them carefully, he stopped to face Clover the Clever’s statue and her entourage of weeping pegasi “I think it would be appropriate to pay some respects here.” He said stopping for a moment.

Pensword only paused and bowed his own head in respect to the magic unicorn. Momentarily closing his eyes as well as part of it.

None of the three sets of eye’s present took notice that under the two foremost pegasi hooves the stone was chipped and broken as though the statues had been removed and replaced.

Pensword raised first and smiled a little. He looked forward to finding a way to revert Clover to flesh again. Still he turned to his friends. “I see that glint Griff, you have a place you want to show us. Well, lead on.” he paused and turned back to the stone statues. “Before I get any more paranoid about these things.” he shook his head turning towards one of the back stairwells. “Well come on, or I might fly down this shaft to start exploring.” He muttered looking over the edge. As a human he would have been scared of the black void, as a winged creature he knew he could just open his wings and using a little bit of Pegasus Magic he would be fine if he fell over.

“Yeah, it’s this way.” Grif signaled as he headed down the southern corridor, as they turned and left none of them noticed the two front statues now posed with their hooves down.

Pensword only nodded as he turned to follow Grif, shaking his head. “Well, any hints? You kept saying you wanted to show us something the entire march here, can you give us one hint to what you found down here?”

Moonshade only snickered a little, before blinking at the sound. “Well,” She began. “It might be something about the history that is have to see it to believe it type thing?”

Grif just smiled knowingly as he led them down the corridor, he turned to the right and entered the first room and his face dropped. “Why of all the times now?” He said. As they approached they noticed a finely decorated room with many pieces of art lining it. At the end of the room there was some sort of platform leading to a picture, however said picture was currently obscured by a large blue box claiming to be a police box.

Moonshade blinked and paused. “You wished to show us a small blue rectangular box that says something about the police? What an odd thing to find in an old castle.” She blinked as she looked over to Pensword who just froze. He slowly looked behind him. “What is wrong Commander?” her voice showing a bit of fear she did not realize creeping into it.

Pensword looked at the way they came and the calm silence. “Grif…. what usually happens when others see a blue box like this? I mean the Doc wants us to see it, so it means something, just, is it good or bad?”

“It means I can’t show you guys the picture behind it until we help him destroy whatever it is thats here.” Grif face taloned. “Well lets see, no screaming, no laughing, no allonsy, no running, means he’s not actually in this area… I guess we try to find him?”

Meanwhile with Hammer Strike, who has yet to arrive due to some problems. “Remind me how they couldn’t see that tree root?” Hammer Strike muttered to himself. The groups were chatting about many things, and he would tune into the background noise for the sake of some audio.

“Well, come on then. Allons-Y!”

Hammer Strike had a slight pause as he turned his head and scanned the crowd. His eyes squinted slightly as he tried to find the voice that had talked, but he couldn’t hone in on the one responsible for it.

With a sigh he shook his head and continued on. They were almost there.

“Really?” Pensword asked as he shifted a little bit. “Because I would rather stay close to the Tardis, it isn’t,” He turned from talking to Grif and back to the entrance they had come from, and promptly Froze. “Grif... “ His voice was now tinted with fear. “Tell me what you see in the shadows please.”

“Well if this is most types of the doctors enemies he’s facing, what would you do if it was angels Pensword? This is the first place they’re going to go for, limitless time energy remember?”

“I was afraid of that. I see two shadows now out there… they might be coming closer.” He whispered. “I’ll hold out here, you two get back up above ground and get a hammer.” He muttered as he spread his wings. Which to Moonshade, made her heart flutter a little at the almost heroic pose he gave while facing the hallway. “Go, Go, I can hold them off for at least a minute or two.”

“Buddy calm down deep breaths, I didn’t say they were here I just said it’s a possibility. we don’t know the story yet. You stay here with the Tardis if you want. I’m going to see if I can find the Doctor, or Derpy, or whoever might be with him this time. Okay?” Grif attempted to calm the pegasus.

“Okay, just go, I’ll see you later.” Pensword smiled never leaving his eyesight from the hallway. He thought he had seen something out there and with the Tardis right there, he was going to err on the side of caution.

Grif nodded taking a bronze shield off the wall and polished it with his sleeve and handed it to Pensword. “Quantum locked, remember?”

Pensword smiled never fully taking off the eyes and took the shield and held it up as he slowly began to back up with the shield pointed to the entrance. “So,” Pensword whispered. “You believe me then?”

“What’s the first rule of any universe containing a Doctor?” Grif asked.

“Run?” he asked with a smirk. “Or was that that always the Doctor’s line?” Pensword smiled, while Moonshade kept looking back and forth between the two.

“Anything is possible.” Grif rolled his eyes. He looked to Moonshade. “Get outside and send a message to Hammer Strike. Fly no matter how low or cramped the path is. You’ll be safer.” He nodded.

Moonshade blinked and looked like she was going to argue the order only to feel a whack of metal on metal. She turned to Pensword who had just used his wing armor to hit her own wing armor. “That is a direct order. We will be behind you covering your escape, now don’t question. Hammer Strike will explain… Mother Faust I wish I was not right in my gut about those statues.” For he had turned back and there in the shadows and light border were two statues not there before. “I hate being right.” Pensword snarked to the air.

“Okay, I’m going.” Grif said as he left the room, taking the second corridor and heading as fast as he could. He could already feel Moonshade darting above him and down corridors always heading up and following the same air current as before.

Several moments later and many twists and turns Grif made his way cautiously down the hallways “Doctor?” Grif called as he looked around. “Companion maybe?” he said further. Their calling was interrupted as Grif noticed something moving in front of him causing the gryphon to jump with a start. His tallon was already heading to his sword when he noticed whatever it was was moving in a similar manner. The gryphon squinted in the dark as the feline light receptors adjusted to the darkness. The gryphon chuckled as he realised before him was simply a dusty mirror, an idea coming to mind. Chuckling he walked up and polished the surface with his arm. Something brushed casually against his shoulder.

The gryphon vanished from the touch of the weeping pegasus hoof, a loud clatter as the gryphons weapons, armor, and clothing fell to the floor. Three things hit the alien at once, the first was that behind the gryphon, a recently dusted mirror stood reflecting the creatures stone features back at it. The second, was that rather than taking in a mass of potential time energy a large chunk had seemed to be pulled out of it and possibly the most disturbing to the quantum locked being, the energy it had absorbed had the familiar taste all weeping pegasi feared, paradox energy flowed into it's body as the hoof that had touched the gryphon slowly began to crack, little pieces of stone dust falling away as it was forced to observe it's own disintegration.

Pensword could not hear the flapping of any wings, feathered or leather. He sighed but did not take his guard down. He stepped back, one step, two steps, three steps, four…

The room rang as the bronze shield clattered to the ground, along with all the armor that Pensword had been wearing at the moment of his touching the wing tip of a Weeping Pegasus. The Statue hiding it’s face with its wings remained still, unmoving as the clanging of armor hitting stone faded. What remained was the sounds of something. Dust falling? The faint sound of stones cracking, the tip of a feather becoming powdery as the statue remained still.

Hammer Strike gave a happy sigh as he finally entered the camp, the group seemed to be happy as well as they finally arrived. With a quick pull he disconnected himself from the makeshift harness the Crusaders had made to pull their own sled.

“Lord Hammer Strike” black rook approached him with a salute. “It’s good to see you made it safely”

“Hello Rook, yeah, we had some problems with one of the sleds and had to fix it, though I still can’t see how they did not see a tree root two feet off the ground.” Hammer Strike muttered the last part. “So, where are Pensword and Grif? I have been meaning to talk to them about something.”

“They’re… Well you know how impatient Sir Grif can be at times.” He chuckled nervously. “They have been gone for the better part of an hour.” He said.

“They entered the castle I take it.” Hammer Strike replied.

“Yes sir, I was ordered….” Rook was cut off as somepony came shooting over the wall and towards them. Somewhat panting, Moonshade stopped in front of the two of them.

“Lord Hammer Strike.” She huffed.

“What happened?” Hammer Strike said, his tone turning serious in a flash.

“Grif lead us down into the castle, he said there was something he wanted to show us. We stopped before a statue of Clover the Clever and there was some statues of pegasi weeping, they gave off a type of a dread and then we entered this room and there was a blue box there. Pensword mentioned something about statues and Grif said something about angels and said he was going to search for someone named the Doctor and they ordered me to come find you.” She said her thoughts degrading into worried confusion.

Hammer Strike was utterly silent as he listened. His expression didn’t change, but there was something different about him that she was able to notice. He had a slight twitch every now and then. The air was getting hotter by the second, the source soon discovered as embers began to slowly rise off Hammer Strike, gaining intensity over time until small flames licked off his mane and coat.

After a moment of silence, Hammer Strike finally spoke with a tone as cold as ice, contradicting the heat. “What?”

“They said to bring you right away.” She added.

“Doctor! Get over here!” Hammer Strike shouted towards his group.

The familiar light brown stallion with a deep brown tail and mane ran up. “Oh, Lord Hammer Strike so nice to see you again, I haven’t seen you since, now when was the last time...the wedding! Oh what a day that was hey? you are looking excellent for being over a thousand years old…” the doctor was cut off.

“Doctor. Weeping Pegasi. Your Tardis. Pensword and Grif.” Hammer Strike said in one go.

“Weeping Pegasi? Here? There is no way I would have sensed them.” At that moment something beeped as he withdrew his screwdriver. “Oh there they are, well then we should probably get down there as soon as possible!”

“Rook, keep being in charge until we return.” Hammer Strike said, immediately heading towards the castle, Moonshade and the Doctor in tow. Moonshade looked at the two others. “Just what is going on here?” She asked being utterly confused as to what was happening with these strange ponies.

“And how are we going to get past the gate?” The Doctor asked. Quickly approaching it and giving it a push. “And yes it is locked, I checked this time.” He said stepping away.

Hammer Strike didn’t slow in the slightest, his eyes staring forward. As soon as he got close enough the metal of the portcullis began to glow red. With a quick leap and pivot on his forehooves, he bucked at the gate. The portcullis, worn by the passing years, gave way near instantly, breaking away as his hooves made impact and clattering to the ground, giving enough room for the three ponies to enter. Hammer Strike stood, a silent tower of burning fury as he continued into the castle.

“Well, that was certainly effective.” The Doctor said staring at the gate. Quickly moving forward trying to avoid the pile of slag the gate had become.

Moonshade gulped from her place in the air. “I can see why so many feared you from the Gryphon wars.” She muttered as she tried to pick her jaw back up. “I, I can see your Earth Pony magic is showing.” She forced a smile as she worried over what fate her friends might have faced, particularly Pensword

Moonshade landed and found Hammer Strike just staring right at her, with a glare that caused her fur to bristle. She glared right back.

“Don’t you glare at me. I want to get back at whatever monster is in there.” She turned and stepped forward with a stomp. “Just to tell you, they were scared, whatever is in there scared your two warriors.” She pursed her lips to keep from trembling. Hammer Strike heard her whispered words under her breath. “Please let him be okay.”

“They were right to be scared.” The Doctor’s demeanor had melted into a much darker tone. “There are few creatures in the universe you should be more scared of.” He noted.

Moonshade paused and looked at the Stallion. “And you are?” her tone a little harsh. “I keep hearing your title, but who are you? To have the respect of these three.” She kept walking or trotting forward into the castle. “No funny business either.”

“I’m the Doctor” he answered as they moved forward.

“Yes, but Doctor of what?” She asked with a glare, before they got distracted by something on the side. They all turned to the glint from the hole in the roof. A moment later the two ponies were forced to step towards the armor and away from Hammer Strike, only to reverse the move as Hammer Strike stepped towards the items that caught their eyes.

“Grifs equipment.” His head lowered for a second, scanning the ground before realising it was all of Grifs equipment, it was something he would never do, he would never take off everything. To all those present, the small flames around Hammer Strike seemed to become more dense, even shrinking slightly, but their heat only grew more intense.

The Doctor stood a good distance away as he noticed the equipment and then for some reason he soniced a pile of dust quickly melting under Hammer Strike. “Hmm… Somehow he managed to kill it with free roaming paradox energy even as it killed him, you’d have to be double disconnected from time to do that.”

“Double disconnect?” She paused and froze. “Wait, did you say killed him? But doing that would - the timeline will fall apart if Grif died NOW!” She didn’t know much about time mechanics but having a hero die now was not good in her mind.

One of the Solar Guard looked to his companion on the other side of the double doors. They both looked back at their Princess as she stood rooted to the floor, eyes closed. What startled them more was a pop and Luna was in the room looking around in a worried manner.

“Sister, tell us, what troubles thee? We…” She paused and looked around again. “Sister, what is this we feel? Thy Magic is growing, and yet, thou art not in flames.”

The guards to Luna’s ears seemed to step back causing their spears to tap against the floor as if scared of what they just heard.

“It’s not me, it’s him.” Celestia said, her tone sounding slightly amused, but Luna could see through her facade and heard another tone, one of fear.

“Sister is there something you haven’t told me? Who is he?” She looked at her sister confused.

“Hammer Strike…” Celestia said after a moment.

“Mother help whoever could have made him so angry…” Luna stared ahead.

The three ponies stood in silence, the light glow from the Tardis’ lamp shining and creating a simple light, in fact the entire Tardis was glowing a little, giving the entire room a bluish tint. A pile of armor lay before the doors, exactly like Grif’s. Moonshade lunged for it, tearing it apart in a desperate search. One could almost hear her pleading no over and over again. Suddenly she went rigid as she slowly lifted a hoof from the wreckage. It was holding a pouch. Embroidered on it was the same crest that had been on Matthew’s first set of armor, the great seal of the united States. She blinked, stepping aside in a daze. “He.” She hiccuped. “He never goes anywhere without these. His ... His Challenge Coins.” Moonshade sat down hard and began to blink tears away when the light from the Tardis flickered.

The gentle light was driven away by the bright lights now orbiting Hammer Strike. The flames feeding into them and solidifying into spheres of sheer flame. He twitched slightly,his anger continuing to build at what happened, towering in rage. He knew what had happened. And he knew they were lost to time.

Moonshade gulped in fear. “Uh, Doc? Can… are they really dead? I mean… say something to keep us from going up in cinders.” She cried out only to hear a beeping coming from that strange metal wand that the earth pony had been waving all over the place.

“That’s not the issue my dear.” The Doctor said. “Weeping Pegasi don’t kill you, they send you back in time and space and then feast on the potential of the life you would have lived now, they are or at least were alive in the past. As to the questions of where and when, those are harder to answer, and even if we did know…” The Doctor sighed. “There is no way to know if the Tardis can go to that time. Pegasi create fixed time and I can’t move through that.”

The Sonic beeped again, a little sharper this time, and the lights from the Tardis dimmed yet again. Moonshade only looked to the Doctor. “So? You just land outside of that fixed point and get them.” She was trying hard not to break down and did sniffed and shivered. “Where’s the heat?” She looked to Hammer Strike and blinked, he was still burning hot and yet she felt cold.

“That’s not entirely true my dear…” He turned to the blue box. “Yes I know there’s one coming. Settle down, girl, I’m trying to talk here.” He said before turning back to Moonshade, ”Fixed time is fixed, it’s not malleable in anyway, you’d have to have some future existence in the exact time there, in order for any of us to get to them.

Moonshade blinked and stared right at the Doctor. “Well, He,” She tilted her head to Hammer Strike. “Fights in the Third Gryphon War, and he is not back there. So he had to go back as well. Second they all vanish and reappear in the Crystal Empire, and vanish again before being broken from stone statues. There are enough holes for this fixed time problem to fit that box through.”

“Even so I can’t arrived at said timeline in the Tardis, I’d have to park at an adjacent time and location and drop you off.” He tried to explain. “I can’t just enter the third gryphon war I was alre… Oh time your bloody beautiful you are!”

It was this moment that the lights vanished, and the fires flickered for a second but when they came on, there at the entrance was a fearful sight. A weepening Pegasus only it was not covering its face with either hooves or wings and had fang muzzle bared with an angry look as the lights were trying to not fade again from the Tardis. Also Hammer Strikes own natural fire was glowing even hotter now.

“Luna, stay here, you are in charge of Equestria until I get back, don’t start any wars.” Celestia yelped and she was gone in a burst of what could only be described as diffused Sunlight.

Luna glowered at the ceiling. “No you don’t Sister, Thou shalt notme to take your meeting with the Council of new construction so easily.” She shouted. No response was forthcoming but even the guards could tell that Luna’s wings were twitching from some unseen emotion. She turned and glared at the two guards. “Cancel all meetings, tell them, tell them we had a threat on the old castle from changelings. My sister and I went to tackle the problem before it grew.” With that she was gone in a burst of moonlight.

“Did you?” One guard began.

“No, and neither did you.” The other guard finished the first guards question and the two returned to staring at the now empty throne hoping no one was going to barge into the room, and for once, no one did barge into the room while the Princesses were out of the castle.

Hammer Strikes eyes seemed to regain their focus as he stared the Weeping Pegasi down, his anger drowning out sense.

“Don’t look away but don’t look in it’s eye’s!” The doctor called to Hammer Strike. Though he couldn’t tell if Hammer Strike even heard him, as he was still staring and walking forward towards the Weeping Pegasus.

“Milord, Milord did you not hear the warning? Don’t engage the Statues!” She turned to look at the Doctor. “Don’t stand there, do something!” She shouted.

“What can I do?” The doctor asked. “We can’t even get near him, his armor is even starting to glow from the amount of heat he’s putting off!”

Moonshade shivered and paused as one logic item cause her to pause. “Doctor, the cape is not burning… and is it flapping a little?” She looked around. “What is up with you ponies?” She yelled exasperated. “Do the rules of magic not even apply anymore?”

“I’m afraid you’re the only pony here my dear.” The doctor said as he began tapping at the sonic. “I assumed you knew he wasn’t a pony by now.”

“Gah!” She growled baring her fangs at him before she turned around at the look of shock and then she saw it as well. “Is, is that statue actually cracking from the heat?” She asked in fear as she slowly backed toward the Tardis.

“You’re the cause of this, you and the others…” Hammer Strike said, his tone burned with anger, the very air wavered with each syllable. “You… Damned… Weeping Pegasi…”

The statute did not even move as Lord Hammer Strike was now inches from the statue and doing something the Doctor had never seen before, a full on glare that seemed to be doing nothing with turning Hammer Strike into another Weeping Pegasus. Still it was a moment later that the statue crumbled into heaps of dust that grew finer and finer and glowing from the heat of Hammer Strike.

A second later the heat in the room shifted and Princess Celestia was standing there drawing the heat into her body as well as the flames. HOwever a moment later as Luna teleported in, Princess Celestia and Lord Hammer Strike teleported away.

Luna looked around and stomped a hoof. “Sister, stop running…” She trailed off as she looked around. She frowned at her surroundings. “Doctor, just what have you done?” She stopped still as she saw the pile of armor and did not move. “I take it time is flowing in the past now?” it seemed she had directed that comment to the Doctor.

A moment later in a courtyard that was unused, with weeds barely surviving, there was a popping sound and they all wilted from the sudden heat that had come into their presence. Celestia looked to Hammer Strike, her aged eyes expressing an unspoken “let it go.”

Within a second the fires around Hammer Strike seemed to grow to the point that they nearly engulfed him, his form, a mere silhouette in the fire didn’t seem to change as it slowly sat down. The fires began to shrink and soon reduced to embers surrounding him. His eyes stared forward, anger still inside, but contained. His breathing was quiet as he looked down at the ground beneath him.

“Damn it.” He muttered to himself, his eyes looking at the scorched earth beneath his hooves.

Celestia only blinked. “I dare not to even think of what will happen to those that even attempt to kill your friends.”

“The two that did it are already gone.” He replied softly. “The third one…” He paused as he took a breath. “Dead now, I suppose.”

“It burns you doesn’t it?” She asked. “Knowing they were hurt and for all your power you couldn’t stop it. You couldn’t save them. it doesn’t sit well does it?” She asked.

“Not at all, but there was nothing I could have done.” He said softly.

“You know what this place is called?” She asked. motioning with her wings to the surrounding area. They were in the courtyard of some kind of ruin though it was blackened and burnt far beyond recognition. Only melted stone and scorched earth remained. Most of the damage was far older than what Hammer Strike had done, his more recent work evident in the slightly red stones nearby.. The only reason why it even remotely resembled a fort was because parts of the stonework had melted into the shapes they held when they had been individual stones bound together with mortar. Still, the overall impression the place gave was like a wax sculpture that had been placed in the sun a little too long.

Hammer Strike slowly shook his head.

“Celestia’s Vengeance.” The princess sighed. “This was a gryphon fort during the Third Gryphon war before I let the sun loose on it. The first and only time I let the sun loose on anything.”

“What did they do?” He questioned.

“That’s the thing. It was a war, they fought in it. They were simply doing what happens in war. They killed my ponies, and my ponies fought back. But on that day I had finally seen the casualty reports for the entire war. Oh, I had fought in battles before, led armies, but casualty reports were for generals, losses were a label; a note of less assets than normal. Never had I applied the term to meaning actual lives.” Celestia explained. “I was barely a teen by the standard my sister and I have come to understand for our way of aging. I was erratic, and quickly controlled by my emotions. When I saw the names of how many of my ponies wouldn’t be returning home I wanted the gryphons to pay. I wanted to make them feel the pain I felt. So I walked up to this base that my ponies had laid siege to for weeks,moved the atmosphere out of the way, and let the sun land unhindered on this fort. Within moments everything that was not stone was ash, everything that was stone was lava, in over a thousand years nothing has ever grown here. No life has ever lived here since.” She said. “And do you know what it got me?”

“Fear?” Hammer said, still looking around with a blank stare.

“Celestia the Terrible, Celestia the Destroyer, Celestia, she who brings immolation and vengeance to all who oppose.” The solar princess sighed. “And not a single pony lost came back to show for it.” She sighed. “It is a burden to have the fire and know that it could harm everything you care about as well as everything you hate. To have to turn the righteous to ash with the wicked. Sometimes I return to this place to remind myself what fire is.” She said. “Do you understand what fire is?”

“More than just destruction and death as some would believe, for it is also a source of life, controlled of course.” He sighed.

The Solar Princess nodded. “The same sun that caused all this, raises the crops that feed my ponies every day, it tends to the trees warms the ground, brings life to my ponies and to everything under it. But if I were simply to move the atmosphered a tiny bit.” She waved her hoof around them. “All gone for a whole three centimeters wide.”

Hammer Strike reached over and gave the gem on his bracelet a small turn, reverting back to his human form as he sat there as himself, as Shawn.

“It…” His fists clenched lightly before releasing as he placed one hand on his head. “They were…”

“They are.” Celestia noted. “And you have much to do and not much to do it with.” She noted. “I can’t say my younger self will be entirely easy to deal with but with a note she will honor what I ask of her. You’ll need access to the Black Vault.”

“What for?” He softly questioned.

“By the time Grif comes to your home, House Strike has been operating for close to 36 years, and it was you who Grif pledged himself too, this means you must set up your house for a thirty-six year span while not aging. The doctor could do it,. You, unfortunately, will not have the option. I kept something in that vault that should make things easier.” She explained “It’s funny, try telling the gryphon emperor the long game works both ways and he’ll have you hospitalized.” She laughed. “Is there anything you’ll need before you leave?” she asked “I am afraid you’ll need to leave behind Grif and Pensword’s armor, but you should take their weapons. Oh, and Shawn, when you get back, sorry about hitting you in the face.”

“I’m sure it didn’t hurt that bad…” He shook his head with a small smile as he stood. “What am I saying?” He chuckled softly, his tone gaining strength again. “I’ll be sure to brace for it.” He said before shifting the gem again, standing before Celestia as Hammer Strike.

In a flash the two of them were once again in the palace of the two pony sisters, only this room was different. For one thing there was no visible door to enter or leave from. Secondly it appeared entirely untouched by the centuries that had passed. “Welcome to the Eclipsed Sanctum.” Celestia said. “This was my private room back when we lived here, a place I could get away from the nobles, other ponies, the annoying little sister trying to steal the last slice of cake,” She sighed. “and the location of two very important things. First, my personal parchment paper specially made just for me from a tree most consider to be extinct. If I write the note in this, even I can’t doubt it’s authenticity.”

“Helps that you already know it works doesn’t it?” Hammer Strike questioned with a small smile.

“Yes I suppose so.” She laughed as she got a quill and ink. “The Doctor once used this amazing metaphor for the complexities of time, if only I could remember it, timey wimey wibbly wobbly, something of time stuff.” She said as she dipped the pen in the ink. As she wrote the ink appeared to actually be made of light before sinking into a black that made it seem as though the letters were burnt onto the page. With a quick sign Celestia applied a hoof print to the bottom. She sealed it and handed it to Hammer Strike.

“Close enough.” Hammer Strike commented before taking the scroll and putting it into his bags, noting that his armor seemed to still be very hot with a shrug.

“Follow.” Celestia said as she turned to one of the walls. She pressed her hoof against it and pulled down. Stone grated on stone as a panel under her hoof sunk in and the one her hoof reseted on moved downward. “This panel will only move if the one touching it posses a solar fire.” She explained as a door slid open. She led him carefully down a stone corridor. “Now I am showing you this because I trust you Shawn. Understand, half the things in this vault could render Equestria to ash in a matter of seconds. The Doctor allows me to keep them here knowing they’ll never be used. But what I am giving you is far from dangerous in the right hooves.” They came to the end of the corridor. “You cannot tell anypony about this, not even Pensword or Grif, understand?” She asked.

“I understood how secret as soon as you said ash.” He replied.

In front of them was a door with a hole for a horn. However unlike the other door for the elements vault this door was white hot and pulsing with heat that by all means should have rendered the door slag.

“Now looking at this door how would you assume it would be opened?” Celestia asked.

“Differently than I would expect because of you saying that.” He replied.

Celestia raised a hoof to a metal plate on the corridor wall. As she concentrated the door began to fade as the heat began to eb. “If a unicorn where to place their horn on that door, they would be reduced to ash rather suddenly.” She explained as more heat drained from the door and the panel began to glow. “The heat of this door matches the heat of Equis’s inner molten core.” Celestia explained. “And to open it the heat must be entirely drained into this metal plate with a hoof.”

“And to do so?” Hammer questioned.

“Place your hoof here.” She instructed.

“Just put my hoof there? Nothing else?” He questioned with a raised brow.

“And yet it has kept out the cleverest of bandits and safe crackers for centuries.” Celestia smiled. “An Immortal princess must have some incredibly complicated system for her valuables, She wouldn’t possibly use the simple approach.”

“I saw it as a near first option.” He replied with a flat expression. “I won’t question it anymore, I’d rather not bother. Onward we go.”

The panel clicked inwards and the vault door slid open. “And so, the Black Vault.” She said, gesturing for him to enter.

After a moment he stepped in, taking the details of the room around him. The vault was a mess of armor racks, weapon racks, and podiums for certain other items. Shelves lined the walls with parts and pieces. Some he recognized as the pony equivalents of things the doctor would have fought. The eye of a Dalek, the head of a Cyberman...Cyberpony. Something that seemed to resemble a Sontaran weapon for hooves. Other items he didn’t recognise, some as mundane as an old dusty oil lamp.

On what Hammer Strike could only assume was a horse shaped stand stood a set of massive plated armor that seemed to have been made to cover everything but a small vizor for the eye’s. The plates had been carefully articulated by the smith and it looked like whoever forged it was trying to make an armor that restricted no movement while providing impossible levels of protection.

“Impressive. Who made this set?” Hammer questioned.

“That is your Juggernaut armor.” Celestia said. “At least, I think thats what you called it. The word is strange in Equish, but you said a pony wearing this armor could walk through a battlefield and survive anything short of a direct catapult boulder.” She said. “The price was sadly incredibly uneconomical, this suit alone cost nearly one million bits.”

“So then I paid for that with my own currency I take it?” He questioned.

“Actually thats the approximate estimate, at this point you had a full steel mine working for you and so you paid nothing for metal and the work was your own hoof.” She noted.

On a stand not far away a gladius shortsword and a small mace lay across each other. the gladius was wrapped in a white sheath with a well polished bronze handle sticking out of it. The mace was a deep blue metal with a black leather wrapped handle. The head was round and filled with creators. “These are Sunburn and Crater Face.” Celestia said catching his gaze. “The first weapons Luna and I ever used. I cannot remember who their maker was or who taught us to wield them, but they saved our lives many times until we outgrew their size.”

“They were made well it seems.” He commented, taking in certain details on the swords. It even had the smiths mark, but it was faded too much for him to capture the image.

Celestia floated a small glass orb towards him. “This will allow you to place yourself within a moment in time inside a painting. With the right help you can escape when you are needed and otherwise ignore time while you wait for things to be right.” She offered it to him.

“What if I am needed on the outside?” He asked. “It does not seem like an idea to start the house and leave for years.” He asked.

“The doctor well help you with that part.” Celestia said. “I’m simply handing you what you will need.” She said.

“This is going to be one interesting trip it seems…” He said.

“And you expect less from The Doctor?” Celestia smiled.

“Touche.” He replied.

“It seems your ride has arrived already, so we should head back.” Celestia said gesturing outside the vault. “I can’t teleport within the vault.” She explained.

“Well it makes sense really.” He replied as they headed out of the vault, as soon as they were out the door swung shut, its fiery aura instantly returning. With a flash the two of them vanished from the corridor as it closed, the entire mechanism resetting to it’s former state.

In the gallery, as Luna had revealed it was indeed called, the lunar alicorn, the doctor, and Moonshade sat patiently. This time they were accompanied bya large elderly blond and grey feathered gryphon wearing a rather dapper black suit and cape with a red inner lining. Next to him stood a red mare with a brown mane and tail and the cutie mark of a magnifying glass showing what Moonshade could only assume was supposed to be the silhouette of an alien. Side by side, a second blue rectangular box almost identical to the doctors own stood. The only difference between the two being the paint seemed to be a lighter shade of blue. It was between these two specific groups that Celestia and Hammer Strike appeared.

Moonshade was looking at the second phone box and just blinked. “It just came out of no where.” She muttered as the two doctors seemed to only grin a little at each other upon seeing the expression on Moonshade. “How did-? You are telling me that tiny little thing is a Time Machine?”

“Time and Relative Dimension in Space, my dear.” The gryphon spoke up. “I am surprised I didn’t explain this before I arrived.” The gryphon eyed the pony Doctor appraisingly. “Then again I seem to have gotten… erratic in my old age.”

“You’re still not a ginger Doctor.” The pony who as far as Moonshade could tell was named Spyglass Smith.

“Well excuse me if we weren’t the least bit busy.” The pony Doctor snarled.

“Oh it seems I’m also rude, I don’t think I’ve been rude before.” The gryphon noted.

“Well given what just occurred, it is mostly understandable.” Hammer Strike commented aloud.

The gryphon turned appraisingly to Hammer Strike staring at him. “So I understand you are in need of a lift?” The gryphon asked. It was notable that despite the age of his body his eye’s carried a youth that the other doctors seemed to lack.

“It appears so. it seems I have work to do.” He replied

“Yeah, and I have one lost commander to find and protect from any mares that might get any ideas about him. He is already spoken for.” She could not hide the facial fall a little at the words. “If you can go and… get back to Pensword then I am going with you. No ifs ands or buts.”

“Good. Didn’t want to do much alone, but there might be a problem.” He said, muttering the last part.

“Problem?” The gryphon and the pony asked at the same time.

“We can talk more on that in private, Doctor.” He replied.

“Very well, is there anything you lot need before we go? I don’t think a return trip will be possible for some time.” The gryphon noted.

“I carried my gear with me, and thankfully-” He gave himself a quick look over. “Thankfully I didn’t… Well… Burn it and/or turn it to ash.”

Moonshade glared. “I am already wearing the gear I feel would be appropriate, I am also carrying something for Pensword when I see him again.” She she looked at the group, wondering as the full impact of what they were about to do hit her.. “We really are going into the past?” She whispered.

“Very well then we should head off at once.” The gryphon snapped his talons and the lighter box’s doors opened. “Good day, Doctor.” he nodded to the pony doctor.

“Doctor.” The pony Doctor said he squinted a bit before stomping his hoof against the floor. He seemed momentarily surprised when his Tardis’s doors opened. Quickly covering it up with a smug smile, he stode leisurely towards it, and promptly tripped over the step of the raised platform it rested on. “I meant to do that.”

“Yes of course.” The gryphon chuckled as he entered his Tardis, the others following suit.

Moonshade paused and blinked. “This… how? it, but…” She stammered in shock in the doorway as she was the last to enter what many fans would call the classic control room of the Tardis.

“I like the circles. Adds a nice look.” Hammer Strike commented.

The gryphon nodded as he worked on the control panel. “Can never have too many round things. I don’t think I shall ever get rid of them.” He said as he worked.

“No comment.” Hammer Strike said softly.

The doctor didn’t seem to hear as the familiar sound, not unlike heavy panting, was heard. “And off we go.” He said.

Moonshade looked to Hammer Strike and at the machine in the middle of the room. “Are we actually moving?” She asked and paused before standing up, walking over to Hammer Strike. “Why are you trusting him so much?”

“Because he is someone you can trust with your life, despite the odds.” Hammer replied softly.

“Well not much else to do, the old girl knows where we’re going. So, who’s hungry?” The gryphon asked.

Moonshade looked to Hammer Strike, confused at the commment. “Do all folks name things they operate?”

“You would if she could understand you back.” Hammer responded with a small smile.

“You?” She sighed and shook her head. “Why not, I mean some of the artifacts in legends are said to be sentient, why not a time machine that hides as a skinny blue box?” She replied with a laugh.

“Hmmm…” The gryphon nodded as he checked some dials. “Yes that seems right.” He noted. He flipped a switch as the sound not unlike heavy panting returned. “Well my friends, it seems I have some good news and some bad news.” He noted.

“Bad news first please.” Hammer Strike commented.

“We’re in Baltimare.” He responded. “But, we are in the right timeline.” The gryphon added.

“So we have a distance to travel then?” Hammer Strike asked.

“I’m sure I have a chariot in here somewhere if your thestral friend wouldn’t be against pulling you.” The gryphon offered.

“You act as though I’m unwilling to travel by hoof.” Hammer Strike said after a pause. “Plus, I couldn’t do that to a friend.”

Moonshade blinked and growled. “You think pulling a chariot is a burden? I’ll let you know that I have been trained in royal chariot pulling duties. Decoy chariot for distraction but I was in training when you three all showed up.”

“I would rather not make you do something when we can just walk.” Hammer Strike said, his voice raising a little. “I dislike acting like this. I hate it even. But I have to follow this role. At least give me this.”

Moonshade ignored the slight chuckle from the only Pony in the room as she glared at Hammer Strike. “Very well, but doing so would mean…” She glared at the doors. “This timeline was not kind to my people… If we walk, I will have to wear your house symbol over my chest to indicate myself a hired sword for you. Even then that might not guarantee my passage through the city unharmed.”

“I don’t plan on letting that happen.” His tone darkened, his eyes squinting.

“I am afraid there isn’t much else I can do for you here, but this is an address of some ...friends I happen to have within the city.” The gryphon handed them a piece of parchment. “If you look them up they should help you.”

“In this city I take it?” Hammer Strike asked.

“Within the capital.” The gryphon said.

“Well then…” He sighed. “We better get started I guess. But I need to talk to you at some point, just you.” He said to the Doctor.

“Spyglass, could you take our friend here and find her something more time fitting in the wardrobe?” The Doctor asked.

“Of course, Doctor.” The mare looked to Moonshade. “It’s just over here.” She said heading down one of the corridors.

“Doctor, how am I supposed to set up a noble house, and expect it to work while I vanish for thirty six or more years?” Hammer asked. “Celestia said you have something for me to use to deal with that problem.”

“My friend, what can’t age? You or just your body?” The gryphon asked.

“Body, apparently I never seemed to age in the eyes of history. But I can not do that for thirty six years.” He replied.

“Have you considered a proxy? A ghoul or a golem perhaps that can take your image, without a will of it’s own you can control it quite easily.” The gryphon explained.

“A golem?” Hammer questioned. “I suppose if I am controlling it, it would pretty much be me, if it looked right.” Hammer shrugged.

“When you get to the capital, look for my friends, one of them is very skilled in these sort of matters.” The gryphon assured him. “I am afraid there is little more help I can give you.”

“Anything helps honestly.” He sighed, glancing back at the cape he was wearing before removing it.

When Moonshade and Spyglass returned, Moonshade was dressed in a far more haphazard set of armor. Different plates of onyx stone and ebony seemed to have been sewn together onto a black tunic. On each of the hastily made pauldrons a wolf tooth was embedded facing downwards and a wolf had been lightly etched on the breastplate. Her weapons seemed the same as before but hanging loosely at her side by a piece of cloth was a tomahawk. A onyx knife likewise rested on her opposite side.

“Perfect, you look like you're fresh off the hunting grounds.” The gryphon nodded. “No one will ever doubt where you come from wearing that.”

Hammer Strike made no comment, only his eye gave a little twitch at the armor.

“I feel exposed.” Moonshade muttered. “Then again I was use to wearing the armor that Milord made for me.” She paused. “So I would be not bothered looking like this? I find that a little hard to believe.”

“Thestrals are still tribal at this time.” The gryphon explained. “Their weapons and armor have been worked on from resources available and their skills are a more primal way of fighting. They are quite deadly warriors especially in the night and the only thing keeping the pegasi from being at a rivalry with them is Equestria’s negligence to look at them as equals. Whileit’s not strictlyunheard of for important personages to have a thestral bodyguard it is almost unspeakably rare. Such cases generally result in the bits being brought home to share with everyone for things they all need. You have to look the part of a tribal thestral because you either can’t afford or are wary of finer weapons and armor made by pony hooves.”

Moonshade only nodded her head and glared. “I am so glad Princess Luna reforged our armor tastes.” She chuckled lightly before lookingat Hammer Strike. “Very well. I shall wear this contraption ... for the time being.”

“Let us get going, Lunar Fang. Tthe sooner the better.” Hammer Strike said.

Moonshade had started to walk forward only to freeze at hearing Hammer Strike calling her something else. “Wha-What?”

Moonshade looked to adjust one of the pauldrons when she noticed the teeth embedded in them, they were fangs embedded over the crescent moon, these pauldrons were famous in history.

“They were Lunar Fangs pauldrons.” She looked back up again to Hammer Strike who was giving a rare smile. “What?” She asked in utter shock. “I’m….?”

“Congratulations, it only took me giving up and deciding to tell you.” Hammer replied.

Author's Note

Author Note Scene: Well, as this is a group writing. At times over our means of communicating. We have what can only be described as planning moments. They occur at all points in the writing, what follows was a joke scene that one of us started, and decided to finish. Consider this as a bonus feature of this chapter. So thank you for reading, and enjoy a scene that frankly was a lot of fun to write.

Hammer Strike slowly approached the log that the CMC had built, all of them beaming with joy. He looked forward and found his hooves tripping over a buried branch. A moment later the entire body of the earth pony vanished.

Moonshade and Pensword raced towards the area and blinked.

“Anypony else a little nervous about this bottomless blackness?” he asked looking into the log.

“Get that log pulled up.” Moonshade yelled as she pointed with a wing at a few unicorns. “I … did they create a cave system?”

They all stared in shock as the log was lifted up and it was just a log. The ground showed snow and nothing else. The Unicorns turned the log upside down to the shock of Dinky, only a moment later Hammer Strike fell out of the log. falling into a pile.

“Oh my, Where is …?” he looked up with a flat look. “Not good.” A moment later a lot of water dumped out of the log. “I wonder how the library was doing.” he muttered before being covered by books as the water slowly froze.

Grif only paused in mid air having seen just the end of this. He placed a taloned hand to his beak. “Dinky?” he muttered.

33 - A kaleidoscope of History

Extended Holiday
Chp 33: A kaleidoscope of History
Act 4

There were many ways gryphons would describe Garrus Ryan Athian Flightfighter Farflyer, or Graff as the tradition was to call a gryphon of five names or higher by the word spelt from the first letters of their names.

Graff was a warrior. In the Gryphic tongue, Athian meant ‘first blood,’ and it was a name awarded to the first of a clan’s brood who would reach maturity through the honor of battle. When Graff had still been a chick, Diamond Dogs had attacked the clan in a raid. While they were held off in the main yard, several managed to sneak around the back entrance and fight their way to the instruction room. By the time the warriors arrived they found both the teacher and guard dead as well as five Diamond Dogs. Three had been killed by the guard and the teacher but the final two lay dead in front of Graff as he brandished a two handed Diamond Dog axe. His face caked in blood and his brood peers gathered behind him. It was then the warriors knew Graff would go places.

Graff was smart, in his years he had lead several raiding parties to clear out the Diamond Dogs that besieged the northern isles. His strategy and wisdom had gained him great favor within the clan.

Graff was loyal and the northern isles were yet a small place with little honor to be had for fledgling warriors. This caused many to go searching elsewhere. When the colony had seceded from the empire to be it’s own nation it had been common for fledglings to return to Gryphonia and attempt to join another clan for the honor that came with being a warrior of the empire. Graff never left to pursue such honor.

Most of all, Graff was kind. An unorthodox and unusual trait for a gryphon warrior, Graff always gave more than necessary to aid the widows of past warriors, sharing food from his hunts with any who might come up short. kindness was not a good trait for a gryphon. It sewed the seeds of weakness and reaped only dependency on others. Graff was kind; and this was a trait that could stop a gryphon from growing above their station.

Many a gryphon historian would say it was kindness that lead to Graff’s fall, the birth of Graf, and the raising of the worst gryphon in the history of the race. It was midwinter in the northern isles. Unlike most of Equestria snow did not fall on the small island chains. However, the winds ran wild and raw with a cruel chill that cut deep into the bone. Food became scarce and the salty sea spray would burn the beak of any who were forced to feel it’s sting. It was on a such a mid-winter night that Graff had been stuck attending both the internal hearthfire and the external beacon flame for all those who dared to be out hunting at this time.

The gryphon hugged his cloak against his body as he made his way down the usually short, now seemingly endless, path from the house to the beaconfire. Fortunately, the deer hide cloak had been tanned well and kept the majority of the wind and spray from the warrior’s face. Approaching the ebbing flame of the beacon in the harsh wind, the light warmth offered a glimmer of comfort in the dark, chill weather. Grabbing the iron bar, Griff stoked the coals carefully, hoping to find some way to rekindle the fire. The tactic yielded little success with the dying coals. Grumbling, he cast the bar aside as he made his way to the coal stores. Flinging the door open with a grumbling slam, he froze.

There in the dark of the coal stores, nested between two piles, a pair of blue eye’s stared out, unblinking. for a moment, fear clawed at the gryphon warrior’s mind, scrabbling for purchase as he wondered what sort of beast could have claimed the coal stores for it’s winter home. This fear was soon cast off, however, as a familiar squawk erupted from the pile. As the feline light receptors in Graff’s eyes took hold he realized this supposedly unwelcome creature was nothing more than a young gryphon, still but a cub. The child shivered lightly in the spray, but seemed to be unbothered by the large armed figure in front of it. The blue eyes stared questioningly as it stood, approaching slowly.

Graff shook his head. An orphan was truly a sad thing in gryphon society. strength was paramount, and weakness, a blight to be discarded. If the child was alone it meant his parents either saw weakness in him or had been too weak to survive the winter themselves. To take in such a creature was scandalous. There would be more mercy in cutting such a one’s throat before it was forced to die of starvation or disease. And yet, Graff’s talons never reached for his knife or sword. His axe stayed within it’s holster. The elder male gryphon took the cloak from his shoulders and tenderly wrapped the child inside. As he did so his talons brushed against something metallic. Gently the old bird lifted the child’s wing only to gasp in amazement. A metallic feather gleamed amongst the still under grown primaries.

The gryphon searched the childs features. Battle born? In the northern isles? Such children grew into warriors of instability and bloodlust, warriors of incredible fame, but monsters to all who knew them. Yet as Graff searched the child’s features something else glowed within those eye’s. No, not a battle born. Something far more important. Graff undoubtedly knew the child was an old soul, come for it’s second beginning.

Graff was kind. And in the weeks that followed, his kindness would see him removed from his clan. It would see him dead to them and reborn as Graff no longer of the far flyer clan. All but a faithful few who had fought at his side denounced him. Still, Graff did not waver. For Graff had a son now. And something within him told him that given time, all would would come to know Grif, son of Graff.

Grif, son of Graff, ‘born’ September Ninth, 101 ADF

As harsh winter raged against the shores of the Northern Isles, something else was brewing in the frontier lands of Equestria’s northwest border with the Gryphon Empire. Two ponies were out for a walk in the mountain meadows. They stared at each other with love struck eyes. The scene would have been a scandal in the larger cities, but the two laughed in spite of it. What were the opinions of stuffed up gentry to a pony in love? The Pegasus Stallion only smiled, brushing a feathered wing over his mate’s leather one as he lost himself in her slitted eyes. “Oh my sweet Moon Beam.” He whispered with a smile in her ear.

She shuddered and giggled at the touch and the sound of her name. “Now now, Iron Pen, do not get too romantic. I have not even gotten us to our picnic spot.” Suddenly she broke pace, her smile dropping into an expression of shock and intense concentration. Her ears twitched as she cocked her head.

“What is wrong, Moon Beam?”

“Shhh.” She hushed her husband. “I can hear a foal crying.”

Iron Pen blinked in shock, following his wife’s gaze as he strained to hear. Wind? Some crack in a boulder perhaps? Then he heard it, rising and falling on the wind as it tossed and turned, the wail echoed fear, confusion, and it held power enough to break even the stoniest of hearts, causing them bleed compassion. Iron’s face darkened. “We will find the foal. And if somepony abandoned it, I swear I will make them pay.” He moved a wing to his saddle pouch and removed the dagger he had brought with him to cut the simple meal of meat, bread, and cheese. Something may attack when they find the baby, and he was going to protect his wife if it came down to it. He turned, starting, as he heard the leathery flapping of his wife’s wings. Moon Beam was already off the ground making a beeline for the foal, her bat-like ears swivelling as she honed in on the cry. The two eventually came to a field of boulders in an abandoned rock quarry. The wailing echoed, bouncing from wall to wall.

“No wonder we were able to hear it crying. This place has incredible acoustics.” Iron Pen marvelled as he touched down next to his wife. Moon Beam’s ear twitched in annoyance.

“Yes, but they are also a problem. I cannot locate the foal this way. There are too many echoes to pinpoint the origin.”

“Then we search the quarry until we find the foal.” Iron Pen said, resolutely.

“Right. When the foal is found, we will signal the other. Agreed?”

“Agreed. Let us begin.” With that, Iron pen was off, his body a blur as he zoomed amongst the debris. Boulder to boulder, Stalagmite to stalagmite, he covering one half, Moon Beam the other. The child’s cries began to weaken as he drew closer to the outer perimeter, so Iron Pen focused his gaze on the interior instead. Ears swivelling, he banked and arced, passing through a few natural arches formed by the ravages of time. It was while passing under one such arch that Iron Pen stopped. Down below in the shadows, the cry reverberated, building on itself as it shot up. Slowly lowering himself as he lessened his wing beats, Iron Pen noticed the echoes appeared to be reverberating off of what seemed to be the walls of a sinkhole. Perhaps the ground was unstable? It would explain why the quarry had to be abandoned. Still, the cry was clearly coming from that spot. With that, Iron Pen shot high into the air and called his wife, making sure to keep above the place so he would not lose it.

“You found the foal?” Moon Beam asked as she joined him. Iron Pen nodded.

“Down there. I thought it wise to wait for the one with the night vision to go first.” He said, smiling at his mate.

“But of course.” Without another word, she dove, not even acknowledging his playful tone. Her slitted eyes took in the shadows with one glance. She noticed two things. One, the foal in question lay on a large, flat boulder, his silhouette marking him a fledgeling. Two, the ground in the sinkhole was clearly made up of gravel. If the ponies were to land anywhere, it might disturb the ground, causing the boulder to be swallowed up in a landslide and the young foal with it. “Iron Pen. Be very, very careful down here. One false move and the child will be lost.” She hissed.

“Right. But the foal cannot simply remain where it is. We will have to take it out quickly. If the child’s weight is removed and it struggles, this pit may collapse, or worse.”

“Then we will have to restrain it while we fly. I will take its forehooves if you will take the hind. We will take the child to safer ground, then let it go.”

“Is that really safe?”

“Do you have a better idea?”

Iron Pen sighed. “You are right, dear, as always.” Nodding in unison the two dove, snatching the wailing child from its place before it could acknowledge anything. The wail soon turned into a scream as it began to struggle. Iron Pen grunted. “This one has spirit.”

“Just hold on a little longer, my love. We have almost reached the surface.” Below, a distant rumbling could be heard as the boulder sank out of sight, a shower of cascading pebbles rolling down as the hole began to widen its maw. Dust clouds filled the air, exploding out in a mushroom effect, obscuring everything as boulders began to rumble and slide, clattering with the pebbles down the widening shaft. The screaming died, only to be replaced with a fit of coughing as an amorphous shadow drew close to the edge then broke free, firing like a bolt from its channel. The three crash landed, bouncing a couple of times. Both adults’ wings surrounding the foal until they ground to a halt.

Sitting up and laughing, the two couldn’t help but point at how ridiculous the other looked. Dirt smudged their noble bearing, clotting up their tails and manes. Between the two of them a rather bewildered looking foal stood, his eyes luminous in the mid-day sun. Blinking once, then twice, it sniffled before sitting down and bawling its young eyes out.

Moon Beam stopped her giggling almost immediately, rushing to the foal to make sure it was safe. She made a peremptory sweep for any major injuries. It looked like he might have a bruise or two, a tiny cut on his muzzle, but aside from that, he seemed well enough. The boy, for it was soon quite apparent the child was a colt, continued to weep. He was covered from head to toe in dirt and Moonbeam couldn’t help but smile. “Colts, always the same. Why do you insist on getting so dirty?” She asked looking back at her husband with a teasing twinkle in her eyes. The child appeared to be a young pegasus, his wings flapping disjointedly as he sobbed. “Oh poor dear, look at him…” She paused a moment, her eyes widening briefly as she stared intently at the young pony’s muzzle and ears. Then her gaze softened. “Oh, what cute little fangs and ears!” She cooed in delight. “Who would ever want to abandon a little colt like this?”

Iron Pen blinked and growled a little. “Tirek cursed city folks leaving a colt in such a place.” He looked around and huffed. “Dear, let’s get him to the picnic. We all could use a dip in the stream I think, and he could probably use some food as well.”

Moon Beam nodded as she opened her wings, using them to pick up the sobbing child and place him on her back. She gasped when he wrapped his hooves around her neck, weeping into her mane. “Let’s go.” with two quick flaps of her wings she was airborne, her husband following suit. Now was not the time for a leisurely walk. This foal needed tending. The three rose on the air currents, the child continuing to grip Moon Beam, eyes tightly shut.

“P-p-please don’t drop me.” He sobbed. Moon Beam’s eyes hardened.

“I won’t, I promise.” The wind blew through their manes as the three sped towards a large green patch in the distance. The babbling of a cool stream filled their ears as they honed in on the suntouched waters. Rapidly, they descended before flapping to a hover, then gently alighting on the shore. Iron Pen removed his saddle bags with the meal and tools, gently setting them on the lush, green grass of the clearing. A small waterfall fell from the rocks above into a small pool before continuing on its way downriver. Iron Pen smiled.

“This will do nicely. Let’s get ourselves cleaned up.” Iron Pen said, all business and playfulness as he waded into the cold stream. He shuddered, making a sputtering sound. “It is a bit cold, but you get used to it quickly enough.” He smiled at his wife. The foal giggled. Then Iron Pen waded into the pool, submerging himself temporarily before standing under the waterfall. Dirt ran in rivulets down his coat, forming a large muddy cloud in the water as the stream swept it away. When Iron Pen was certain he had washed enough, he made his way to shore, grinning. “Well that was exhilarating.” He said, shaking his coat and mane, spraying droplets of water from his mane all over the clearing. Moon Beam laughed.

“You are impossible.” she giggled, kissing him before she made her own way towards the water, the foal still on her back.

“Now don’t worry, little one. If you cannot swim, I will be here to hold you up. Just relax and enjoy the water, alright?” The foal nodded, still looking apprehensive in his white and brown smudged coat. Moon Beam was made of tougher stuff than Iron Pen, having lived the life of a Thestral. You had to be tough to get anywhere in society, or rather, endure its hateful barbs. She never flinched, though she could feel the little colt shiver as they entered the pool, the dust and dirt forming yet another cloud, swirling in patterns as it was taken down stream. Beneath the waterfall, Moon Beam laughed with delight, enjoying the sensation of cold water streaming down her mane. She lifted her muzzle up and drank from the fresh fall.

“Alright now, little one. Let us see what we can do about that stubborn mud, hmmm?” Her eyes glinted mischievously as she winked at the colt. He shuddered, which made Iron Pen laugh. “Well, he certainly seems to dislike baths well enough.” Moon Beam just grabbed the colt with her wings and gently laid him in the shallower parts of the pool, scrubbing and rubbing at his coat. Iron Pen tossed her a brush and she set to work scrubbing. The colt was surprisingly docile through the process, holding stock still as suds were worked up in his coat, a mixture of the pure water and hard scrubbing Moon Beam put into it. Laughing, she scooped up water in her wings and dumped it onto the young foal, and despite himself, the foal laughed too. Now thoroughly cleansed, his water darkened mane and tail sparkled in the sun, bejeweled by the streaming water. His dark navy blue fur shone in the sunlight as his midnight wings expanded, flicking orbs of sparkling light over the stream. Moon beam gasped.

“Iron Pen, come look at this. The boy cannot be much older than a year and he already has a cutie mark.” She ushered the colt out of the water, her eyes flicking back and forth between the mane and the mark. He really was a rather handsome colt. Though he was still sputtering a little, having gotten some dirt runoff in his eye. He rubbed it vigorously.

Iron Pen blinked and looked at the flank with widening eyes. “A sword and pen crossed… how can this be?”

“And where is the boy’s mother?” They both paused as they heard the colt speak, high pitched and still sniffling.

“Mommy?” he started at the word, remembering he was alone again, the smile fading as tears stung his eyes. “I want my Mommy and Daddy.” He sniffled, a single tear streaming from the good eye.

“Hush now, Hush dear.” Moon Beam cooed. “There is no need to cry. Your Mommy and Daddy are right here.” She looked up with a willful gaze. Iron Pen knew it only too well from when she stood up to her father to marry him. He knew he had no chance, and besides, he liked this colt. He sighed dramatically.

“I suppose we’ll have to keep him then. Just do not use that on me any more. You know how much I hate I feel when you use it for your mother’s visits with the family.” He muttered before looking to the Colt. “So, does this mean this will be how our foals will look?” He smiled and put a comforting hoof on the colt’s head, mussing up his mane. The foal giggled, still rubbing his eye. “Because if this foal is anything to judge by, then they will be beautiful fillies and very handsome colts indeed.” He paused and looked up, confused at his wife’s lack of response. Moon Beam held a distant gaze. “I wish you’d warn me when you’re about to look into the future.” A few minutes later She blinked and shook her mane. He jumped, he always jumped when she would come out of her trances. “So are we going to give this colt a name?” He asked, curious about what she had seen and what would come next.

“Pensword. I shall name him Pensword and he will be… Faust has plans for him.” She whispered as she looked at her husband. “Come on dear, let’s see what he likes, he might even enjoy some of my special treats.” She winked. “Come along, little one.”

“Dear, I still do not know why or how you can eat fruit bats or those Vampire Fruit bats.” Iron Pen replied as he ran a hoof through his dark blue mane, while staring at his own wife’s brown mane and midnight blue coat. He often liked to stare at her when she wasn’t looking. He paused then, a strange observation dawning as he eyed the colt by her side. Iron Pen smiled as she used a free wing to whack him in the muzzle. “Okay, okay, I will behave, I am coming. Still, he has your coat color.”

She nodded. “And look at that lovely mane and tail. He almost looks distinguished.” She giggled before blinking as the colt opened his eyes for all to fully see. “Oh my” She exclaimed as the young foal’s full gaze hit her for the first time, a beautiful icy blue like the mountain morning sky. “Yes, this one is special.” She muttered at the eyes of Pensword who looked around and blinked with a smile.

“Family?” he asked looking at the two, a memory that would amazingly still be with him years after.

“Yes, my little Pensword.” Moon Beam replied with another kiss to his forehead. “We are a family.” She made a rather cute sounding eep as her husband Iron Pen took both of them into a strong wing hug. She tapped his cutie mark with a wing, tracing the path of the Quill Pen with a metallic shine as it left a trail of black ink along part of his flank.

Sitting along the bank, laughing in the sun, they waited for their manes to dry. Celestia’s sun soon saw to that. Moon Beam gazed on their new son with pride, a warm smile on her muzzle as she eyed his shiny blue coat and beautiful flowing mane. She started where she lay, her eyes wide. How had she not noticed before? “White as the moon.” She whispered.

“What was that, dear?” Her mate asked with a curious nudge to her ear.

“Nothing, something you will learn later on in your lessons from my mother, also do you mind if we feed him a little from our meals?”

“I would not have it any other way my dear.” Iron Pen replied with small kiss to her ear tuffs.

“My little Pensword, come and let us eat. You must be hungry.” She smiled as they sat down, pulling out the various foods they had prepared. They ate happily at what was now a family picnic.

Pensword, found April Fourteenth , 101 ADF

Hammer Strike stood on the road with Moonshade to his right. Before them in the distance stood a wall that would no longer exist with time.

Unity.

“Remind me again why I never heard its name until recently? I read some history books but even they do not mention it.” Hammer Strike asked Moonshade, or in this case now, Lunar Fang.

Lunar Fang paused as she let her eyes wonder. “Because, actually I do not know. I think after the end, where,” She paused and nodded the castle. “Well after the event. They wanted to remember the good times. The time when the two.” She smiled and waved a hoof around them. She was trying not to say too many spoilers as they were not the only ones on the road, just the only ones having stopped for a moment to talk.

“Oh well.” Hammer Strike muttered as they continued on. “First I need to find the address, then to the castle. I’ll most likely head there alone while you stay with the ‘friends’ of the Doctor.”

Lunar Fang only nodded her head. “As you wish Hunt Master.” She muttered with a lowered gaze.

“Please do not...” Hammer Strike said.

Lunar Fang sighed. “As you wish sir.” She replied looking annoyed at the exchange. “Shall I find the address for you at least?”

“I’d prefer you staying near, due to the incident at Baltimare…” Hammer Strike muttered. “Fools, the lot of them.” He muttered again.

“Very well. I shall not leave your side unless asked to do so.” She muttered softly. She stiffened but relaxed as some older guards walked past in a little more heavy armor then the present guards, but with how Hammer Strike was dressed and the submissive attitude of a Thestral, they just kept on walking, ignoring the event. They had a patrol to complete and so far it was peaceful.

As the pair continued continued on Lunar Fang heard Hammer Strike softly say when they were alone and out of ear range, “I just do not know what I would do if something happened to you as well.”

“I shall let you know that Lunar Fang lives to reunite with the other two and leads a part of your army.” She replied with a snark. “Do not worry too much about me, okay?” She asked as she looked around and shivered. “I, I am, I am Lunar Fang.” She chirped, going on a familiar topic. “I, I am going to surprise Pensword and kiss him, and, and..” She took on a giddy look again. Before having to squash it as ponies once again entered the street, passed them without comment until they were alone.

“Only have thirty-six years to go.” Hammer Strike chuckled. “But at least with the help it will pass by quickly.” He smiled faintly.

“That is good. I, I, do you think I would make a good statue?” She asked, as she pondered just what it would be that would keep her preserved for Pensword.

“Not going to be a statue, trust me, it is not enjoyable…” He answered back.

She blinked and opened her mouth before pausing, then shut it again and looked at the ground. “I hope they are doing well, those two just… have stuff happen to them no matter what they do to avoid it.” She had a little worry in her voice now.

“Do not worry yourself, they are not even here yet.” Hammer Strike answered softly.

“Understood.” Lunar Fang replied as they kept on walking along the road. “Uh, you do know where the building is located right?”

Hammer Strike paused as he pulled out the paper given to him by the Doctor s he checked the address once more before looking to his right.

“Uh… Yeah.” Hammer Strike nodded towards the building. “We are here it seems.” He replied before heading towards it. Upon arriving at the door he gave a quick look to Lunar Fang, a question in his gaze asking if she was ready for whoever was going to answer.

Lunar Fang only glared back at Hammer Strike, shifting her weight a little to show she was prepared for most anything that she could think of. Which having not known the Doctor as well as she should have, meant she was not nearly as prepared as she should have been.

Hammer Strike only gave a slight shrug as he knocked on the door.

The door opened several minutes later for a rather short wide headed earth pony wearing a black tuxedo. “Yes ma’am?” He asked.

Hammer Strike only shook his head lightly at the comment. “We were sent here by a mutual friend, the Doctor.”

“Strax, who is it?” A rather high class sounding voice called from inside the house.

Strax looked at them. “I suppose you and your gentleman friend better come with me.” He said opening the door.

“Uh…” She walked up to look at this pony. She just could not decide if the pony was blind or something. She opened her mouth to speak in trying to correct that she was a mare, not a stallion, nor this… Gentleman thing.

“Not worth it.” Hammer Strike whispered to her as they entered.

He led them inside the house and down the halls into a rather large dining hall with a polished blackwood table. Sitting at one part of the table was a brown furred, red maned pegasus wearing a simple black gown. Not far away was a figure wearing a black gown but also a veil covering its face.

“Guests, ma’am, they claim to be friends of the doctor.” Strax told the veiled figure.

The veiled figure turned to them. “Is this true?” She asked carefully.

“Given that he gave us this address, combined with the walk from Baltimare, yes.” Hammer Strike replied.

“I feel I must ask are you from the past or the future?” She asked.

“If I could answer that fully I would, for history seems to show both ways. For now though, the future, but some of my past is still a mystery to even myself.” He answered.

“Joyful, could you please check the locks? Strax, the window covers.” The veiled figure said immediately the pegasus made her way to the doors closing them. The click of the locks could be heard moments later. Strax carefully brought the black curtains over the glass windows blocking out any prying eyes. Joyful brought out an old oil lamp and lit it placing it on the table. The figure carefully removed her veil, revealing what at first glance resembled a pony. However, on a second glance several things made themselves known. Rather than fur her face was covered in thick green scales. Her mane seemed a bit more rugged than a normal pony’s, almost like lion fur. Her teeth, for what little they saw of them, were pointed. Her eyes were slitted in the low light and from her forehead sprouted a horn more akin to a antler than a unicorn horn.

“I am Vastra.” She introduced herself. “This is Joyful Flint.” She gestured to the pegasus mare, “And you, of course, have met Strax.”

“A pleasure to meet you. I am Hammer Strike, and this is Lunar Fang.” He said in response, gesturing towards the thestra.

Lunar Fang only stared, but soon gave her own tentative nod of the head with a slight smile, showing her own fangs. A gesture in her culture showing that she considered them on equal ground. She raised up and opened her mouth. “I am sorry, but, may I ask a question in return to our questions?” Her tone of voice as polite and civil.

“I am a Kirin” She responded to the question before Lunar Fang could ask. “Or Reptilius Equistrius if you are of a scientific persuasion, now I am trusting you are a stallion?” She asked.

“You’re a stallion?” Strax asked surprised.

Hammer Strike only pulled up his sleeve and turned the gem, and with a small flash he stood on two legs as Shawn once more, his head tilted at a small angle to keep his head from touching the roof. “Technically, yes and no.”

The Kirin face hoofed. “The ones the doctor sends me. You are male, yes?” she asked.

“Yes.” He said, swapping back to Hammer Strike.

“And why has the Doctor sent you to me?” She asked. “Forewarning, if I detect anything untrustworthy about any of you, I will eat you.”

“Let’s see, full story or the shortened one?” Hammer asked.

“It would be better if I knew everything.” She noted. “So the long version, I suppose.”

“Then I suggest a pot of tea and some refreshments. This will be a long,” She made a verbal pause on Long. “Conversation.” She finished.

Hammer Strike and Lunar Fang arrival at Unity, June Fourth, 88 ADF.

“Come on, concentrate on the now. Do not let the world distract you.” Graff shouted as he brought the blunt knife tip down on yet another vital point.

Grif grunted as he felt the strike sink in, likely leaving a bruise. Over the past years the small gryphon had grown from a cub to a fledgling. Graff had taught him what he could of speaking both in the native tongue of Gryphic and the tongue of Equestria. He had worked heavily on writing and reading. Grif took to reading it, seemed like fire, consuming the books almost as quickly as Graff could get them. Physically, the elder gryphon had worked on the younger’s body strength through hard exercise and heavy training. In the time Graff had found many interesting factors about the child, the largely notable being that he favored neither tallon in any action. To fight with both talons was a skill many warriors sought to gain over a period of many years. To be born with the ability was very rare indeed.

At a young age Graff had begun teaching Grif about pain and how to endure it. Being alone with no brood and no clan the pair’s lives were hard in the rugged land. All types of pain were the regular results of everyday struggles to survive, and the sooner Grif learned to ignore the pain, the better life would be. At six years of age (determined mainly by the time Graff found him) Graff had decided to begin his son’s instruction in weapons starting where every gryphon began, knife fighting. A knife was vital for everyday life. They were small and easy to hide. learning to properly wield a knife was a skill that would serve a gryphon well throughout his life.

Graff stabbed the practice knife back into the ground and stood in the ready position. Grif shambled to the other side of the small worn area they used to train and did the same. The two stood opposing each other. Time seemed to stop as they glared, each trying to read the other, to find some tick that would speak about the path they would take with the blade. Graff was an experienced fighter and hard to read, his expression stony as he watched Grif.

Grif, however, was young and untried. He was like an open book to the older warrior. It took almost no time for the gryphon to decide how to proceed. At some unseen signal both roared, grabbed their knives and charged. Grif made several slashes with the blade that Graff sidestepped with little effort before leading with a rough blow with the handle to Grif’s back. Surprisingly, the young gryphon did not go down from the strike. With a growl he turned on his back kicking up dust.

“Never expose your underside!” Graff yelled as he went in for the obvious strike. He felt the dagger tip rest against flesh as his tallon pinned Grifs to the ground the feel of metal under his palm revealing he had chosen the right hand. But when the smoke cleared it revealed the younger gryphon smiling. Even as Graff had the blade to his throat, Grif had a fully extended tallon resting precariously on his father's throat.

Graff gave a small grin as he backed off. “Never too proud to use your talons. You are listening to me.” He chuckled.

“Never let your enemy know you are paying attention unless engaged in battle.” Grif quoted. “Some things have to get through, old bird.”

“Well this old bird isn’t finished with you yet. Get back up. You have a long way to go, hatchling.” The gryphon warrior laughed as he returned to the ready position. One thing was clear, the spirits had a purpose in store for his son; and he would be damned if he wasn’t ready when it came for him.

Training day, June Sixteenth, 107 ADF

Pensword looked up at the teacher who loomed over him. Yet he did not seemed afraid of her presence. He only held out his own chalk board and the writing that he had created. She took it with her magic and glared momentarily at him before looking at the chalk. She furrowed her brow. “Where did you learn that word?” She asked underlining a word.

“My father taught me that one.” He liked the idea that he could spell flower correctly, yet what she had underlined was a word that he did not see a big deal about. “Mightier? What is wrong with that?” He asked while a few of the other students snickered at him.

“Just that you should not be pushing yourself.” A student called out behind him. “A bat bird like you would strain your brain if you keep on making up spelling.”

Pensword ignored the comment, though his ears twitched a little to show he heard. “Is there anything else Miss Saltwater?” He asked as she only turned to move back to the class.

“Yes, you are staying past for detention for not following directions. I asked for you to copy the sentence on the board, not invent new sayings, Pen mightier than the sword? Your father and mother are filing you with nonsense, nothing is stronger than the sword.”

Pensword bristled, he was not sure why, but he did. “Is not the purpose of school to know and push the boundaries of our knowledge?” He called out, causing the class to fall silent as Miss Saltwater turned around with a stormy glare. She took a ruler in her magic.

“Come up to the class Pensword. Talking out of turn, talking back to the teacher, being disrespectful of the teacher, not finishing your assignment, ten swatches of the ruler.”

Pensword glared. “Make it fifteen because I shall not just let that go, what brings thought of pride for he who wields a sword? What makes the fire in the heart of ponies blaze? Words Miss Saltwater, words penned by the poet, by the playwright, that is why it is-” He did not finish as the ruler swished, smacking Pensword’s smallish frame. He took it. He took all twenty lashes of the ruler. Not saying a word and only looked forward.

Miss Saltwater glared, pointing a hoof to the door. “Out.” She whispered, trembling in anger once she was done. “Until I talk to your caretakers I shall not want you setting hoof into this school room again. You are done for the day.”

Pensword only turned around and moved to take his things. “NOW!” She shouted. “Leave your stolen goods here and I shall think of returning them to you if no one else claims them.” Pensword paused, glared, and took only one thing from his desk, a feather pen his father gave him. He tucked it behind his ear and went to the door, ignoring two kicks from the the back row where a bully sat. He took his cap and placed it on his head before leaving the classroom. It did not help that he overheard one of the students snickering.

“Glad the half breed’s finally gone. He should just realize this is too much for his mind to handle.” The class laughed at the comment but Pensword ignored it. He steeled his expression and walked home, head held high and face solemn. He did not know what might happen next but he was going to continue forward in his life.

His family lived, as it turned out, in a home on the outskirts of town. He had to walk around the the market to avoid some of the stalls, as well as Mr. Whinny’s yard. He finally arrived home thirty minutes later. As he walked into the room he blinked as his mother who was painting in a small corner of their cottage stood up, placing her palette of paints down. She trotted over to her son and hugged him. Only then did he let it out and cry into his mother’s shoulder.

“Hush dear,” Moon Beam cooed. “Its all right, I had a feeling today would be hard. In fact your father and I have been talking and we feel that it might be better if we just tutor you ourselves. That means some different subjects, but I think you can do well. In fact, I wrote to my clan and they have agreed to allow my brother to come visit to teach you counting and arithmetic. He learned that while employed to a smith in Unity for the last five years.”

“Uncle Sickle Moon?” Pensword asked with shock and a smile. He snuggled a little now with his, mother feeling safe. “He’s funny. When will Gramma visit again?”

“With your Uncle.” Iron Pen replied as he walked in from the only other room in the small cottage. It had what was called an attic by his father that had been built by his father’s father as a wedding gift.

Still, the news that his Gramma was visiting caused the small pegasus to smile and start hopping around the room. “Yeah, I love it when Gramma visits. She is so fun and she has amazing stories as well.”

His mother smiled softly and stroked her son’s mane, right before a cry from the corner of the room stopped everything. She turned around and raced for the crib that was there. “Hush now, Hush now, little Whirlwind.” She whispered, picking up a baby foal from the crib. She smiled and started moving to the other room. “She’s hungry. I’ll be back a little later.” She muttered as she entered the other room, closing the door behind her.

Pensword only blinked but smiled as he looked at his father. “Where is Moon Burn?” He looked around the room before a blur launched from the platform above their heads, tackling Pensword. The two tumbled out the door with laughter as Pensword started to wrestle with his younger brother. A moment later the two were panting and laughing. While Pensword looked like a mix of his parents, his brother was almost full Thestral. The only difference was that instead of the normal yellow for his eyes, they were an emerald green color. Also, his coat was pure black and his mane and tail were a light chestnut brown.

Iron Pen only smiled as he moved to the other door leading to the “back” of the cottage and the cooking fire there. During the summer months they would cook outside. While in the winter the second room was used to cook with the large hearth and fire there. It was also where he would work on his papers and writing for the town.

“Well, come on, Should we not get to learning more of your writing?” he chuckled a little. “Also, your mother is planning a surprise for your birthday. So try to stay out of her way for the time being. Also, help out around the cottage. Just know this, she is planning something big for your birthday. And if you’re extra good, I just might give you a hint at what it is.

From Class to Home, March Seventh, 107 ADF

“...and that about sums it up.” Hammer Strike finished with a hoof to his jaw as he thought for a second.

“So two of your friends were sent back in time by the Weeping Pegasi and the Doctor believes it would be to this timeline. However, the only time you could meet them again is in the way history has decided you will meet?” The Kirin raised a brow.

“That is correct.” He responded. “Minus some details we are to talk about later.”

“And now you need to get into the palace to meet Princess Celestia so that you may set up a noble house so that thirty-six years later you can meet your friends?” She clarified further.

“Yeah.” Hammer Strike answered.

“And you plan to circumvent the time between by using Timelord technology to freeze yourselves in a moment in time?” She finished.

“I’ll tell you more on that later.” He answered.

“Joyful.” Vastra turned to the pegasus. “Contact Lord Pansy and inform him I will be unable to make our appointment, then see to getting our guests cleaned up and ready for a trip to the palace.” She noted, slipping her veil back down as the doors were unlocked.

Moonshade, now Lunar Fang, shivered at the name. “I,” She leaned over to Hammer Strike. “Lord Pansy in this time period made it a ruling that school only teach to those untouched by Thestral blood… Luna will repeal that after a brush from the future.”

“Tough times are ahead of us.” He replied.

“I’ll have baths drawn for the both of you.” She noted, “We shall make for the palace in exactly two hours.”

“Perhaps it would be best for Lunar Fang to stay here.” Hammer Strike mentioned.

“What? I am not going to just let you go wondering about this city unescorted. I mean, I, you are the last of the three charges I was given to guard with my life. I will not let you also slip from my grasp.”

“And I do not want any harm to come to you, I do not know how the guards will react, as you have stated and as history dictates, we have a problem. And I would rather you stay here and be safe than enter the castle and have the guards stop you to wait outside.” Hammer Strike said, his tone seemed to raise. “I know it sounds like a terrible idea, but this is something that has to be done.”

“Come now sir, it won’t be so bad.” Strax attempted to cheer Lunar Fang up. “We will get this all sorted out, find your friends and cover them in acid.”

Lunar Fang actually moved to a crouch as if to attack, “You dare to try that and I SHALL RIP YOUR LIMBS OFF!” Her voice rose as she outright yelled at the strange stallion type, thing. She was not even sure if she was looking at a pony at all.

“Ah, perfect, there is the fire! Keep that up and you’ll be tearing your enemies apart in no time.” Strax smiled, excited at the reaction.

Lunar Fang just stared, more liked glared. “You are a Pony I do not like,” She looked to Hammer Strike quickly. “I think I will stay here, and keep an eye on a threat.”

“Good.” Hammer Strike replied softly.

“Take it in.” Graff said calmly as he eyed Grif holding the bow. Grif was nine years old and Fledglings were expected to learn the gryphon bow at this age. A Gryphon bow was a much larger weapon then a pony bow. It stretched out a full four and a half feet unstrung, coming down to just under four when properly strung and ready. Made from two separate pieces of treated wood, the bow had a clasp and a specially made hinge at the center allowing for it to be bent fully in half when on the move. Two strings carefully braided together allowed for extra tension and force. However, the bow itself was hard to draw and it was expected for a young warrior Gryphon to completely be able to draw the bow and shoot it before their teenage years.

The bow was almost as important as the knife in a gryphon’s life as it not only aided in war, but also in hunting.

Grif, however already had the bow half drawn despite the weight. It was unusual but not unheard of for a gryphon to be able to draw the bow somewhat at a young age. But to draw it so far and hold it was something Graff was unprepared for. The older gryphon verbally coached the younger through proper breathing and concentration as Grif carefully notched an arrow like he had been shown.

“There is only you and your prey. The arrow is a part of you. Will it and it will obey. Consider your target, examine it, visualize where the arrow will land, and above all else, missing is not a possibility. Do not make it a possibility and you will not miss under your own power.” The target was a simple bit of hay crafted into a bundle. Graff eyed Grif’s stance as the youngster locked his drawn arm in place giving full control to his other arm as he sighted down the shaft. “And when you feel the time is right, loose.”

Grif took another moment and released the arrow. The shaft took off from the bow and quickly imbedded itself in the inner circle dividing the outside and the center.

“Well, your target isn’t dead, but you managed to stagger him.” The elder gryphon laughed. Grif perked up hearing this. He smiled wide at his fathers praise.

“Don’t let it go to your head. If your target is still breathing, he can still gut you.” The gryphon added.

“Of course” Grif nodded dutifully.

“Try again. This time I want you to do as you do with the throwing blades.” The gryphons looked to another target this one in the rough shape of a pony and lined with deer skin. The heart, neck, and head areas resembling a well used pincushion. “Tune all out but the wind, let it speak to you, find what it’s telling you.”

Grif took the bow up once more, after starting at it for a time something seemed to click. He held it in front of him in a diagonal fashion. Drawing another arrow he notched it and drew, this time utilizing the muscles in both his arms and his abdomen. he drew it back even farther. Leveling the bow with his eyes he looked at the target with a fixed glare. The wind blew at his face carrying the salty scent of the ocean. Grif closed his eye’s for a moment and took in the feeling of the wind, all gryphons loved the wind, being the one force pegasi didn’t actively dictate from nearby Equestria, the wind was free and did as it wished. Grif’s eyes opened slowly as the wind at his face died away. Quite suddenly the young gryphons talons released their hold on the arrow just as the winds changed course and a breeze erupted from his back, the arrow took off on it’s deadly path before embedding itself in the target. Less than four inches above the bullseye.

Graff just stared at his son curiously.

July Eighteenth, 110 ADF

Pensword smiled as he walked with his mother into the woods surrounding the Mountainside. In fact they were heading towards what was going to be a birthday party. He looked at his mother. “Mom, are we going to the brook?” he asked with a small smile.

“Yes dear, your father and I thought that it might be fun to have your birthday where we found you. Now please know that we are only guessing your age at the moment.” She looked at her son and ruffled her wing over his mane a little. “We first thought you might have been a year old, only.. I think we were wrong there. So we are going to be celebrating your ninth birthday here.” She smiled before looking to the horizon. “My dear little Pensword, I want you to know that I love you. You will do amazing things. Just follow your heart.”

“I will mommy.” Pensword replied with a smile. He looked back towards his mother. “Mom?” He asked before barreling through the question. “When will I get to go hunting?” He did not miss a beat. “I heard the mayor talking at the market and he says that some of the border is a little shaky. I, I want to protect you and Dad and Whirlwinid, and Moon Burn.” He blinked back as for a moment his mother saw eyes that held what Thestrals called wise old eyes. Another blink and they were back to the cheerful bright eyes that she loved. She gave a side hug with her wing while they continued to walk.

“Well, I guess I can give you that little surprise early, but tonight I was going to take you camping to start teaching you what you need to know. Most thestrals go on their first hunt on their tenth year. Now, when we go camping it will not be just about the hunt. I need to teach you how to survive out here, to live off the land. Thestrals are semi nomadic so I will teach you how to live off the land and how to treat wounds.” She smiled at her son. “As my oldest, I also have a duty to teach you the customs of my side of the blood line. Symbolically, I gave you my blood, and your father gave you his blood to make you of our lineage. You are a part of me, as I am a part of you. You then must help teach your brother Moon Burn. And when your sister comes of age, you and your brother must teach her what you know.”

They walked through a few more trees and they were there, the brook babbled and played. And old boulder had crashed from the top of the stream after the first year, standing on the river bank. It had come to be called Orphan rock by the family in commemoration of his finding and adoption. Around the rock stood his father, brother Moon Burn, and sister Whirlwind, who was trying to climb the rock while flapping her leathery wings and making sounds that were cute chirps and whistles. Pensword smiled. “Does that mean I get to help her learn to fly?”

“Yes, my son.” His mother replied with a smile. “That is part of being an older brother. Also to protect her from any suitors that may wish her ill.”

Pensword nodded solemnly, well as well as a nine year old colt could act solemn. “I shall do my best mom.” He replied before brightening up. “MOM!!! Gramma is here… GRAMMA came to visit!!!”

His mother only smiled and pushed him a little with her head. “Well why do you not go say hello? Perhaps she will be willing to tell you a legend from our family tonight. It is your birthday and you are old enough, I think, to hear some of her stories.”

Moon Beam smiled as she watched her son race off towards her mother. She shivered a little and pulled a sketch pad out from her saddle back and began to draw. As she did so she began to cry a little as a little bits of white glowing specks twisted and and turned in her eyes. “My poor, poor baby.” She muttered. The sketch pad showing the outline of what later generations would recognize as Queen Chrysalis.

She suddenly looked up as she heard a cry and found her son laying sprawled out on the ground, on his back blinking and giggling was Whirlwind who moved to try and hop up again and she saw her hover for a moment an inch on the ground only to fall back down on Pensword’s back with another giggle as her son grunted in annoyance. She could not help but laugh as a moment later her ears heard Pensword telling his sister to try the same trick on her other brother who was laughing at the antics and who missed the verbal request until he found Whirlwind landing on his back while Pensword chuckled. He walked up to his brother and plopped to the ground with a happy sigh. Smiling, Moon Beam closed her pad. It could wait for later. She would join and enjoy her time with her family.

April fourteenth, 110 AFD

The palace of the two pony sisters sat in the sunlight, both welcoming and foreboding, threatening and comforting, beautiful and terrible. It sat as a monument to pony building power and yet the knowledge of the powerful being who embodied it made even the strongest stallion stop to consider the implications of it.

In the courtyard on this sunny day Celestia stood brandishing her practice sword in front of five fully armed and ready members of the elite military. The two sides stared each other down for a small eternity before some unsaid signal passed between them. The five rushed their princess fiercely. Celestia, for her part, responded in kind as her sword rained down in practiced thrusts and slices, each carefully timed and elegantly accomplished.

Hammer Strike raised a brow as he watched, still at a distance. For some reason his mind took in any possible patterns in the attack, from both sides.

The battle carried on as Celestia traded blows with a guard in front of her, another charged her from behind, grabbing a fallen guard’s club in her magic she intercepted the charging guard with an upward swing, the force from the swing completely flipped the stallion over landing him heavily on his armored back.

She hooked the tip of her blade in the guard of the other soldier’s blade, flipping it from his control, the blade being seized in her own magic as it came down, hovering with Celestia’s an inch from the soldier's neck.

“Yield.” She said, her voice seemed much lighter than Hammer Strike remembered, but it held a dark undertone.

The guard threw up his hooves in surrender and Celestia dropped the swords as ponies stomped in admiration, or more likely fear of their princess’ display.

“Wunderbar.” Hammer Strike commented, surprisingly close by. The guards having missed him.

In a knee jerk reaction Celestia who still held the club swung it in the direction of the voice before turning her head. The club in question hit Hammer Strikes muzzle at full force.

Only to cause his head to shift slightly to the left .

He stood there a moment, blinked, then he lowered his head and put a hoof on his muzzle, shifting a little. “Ohoho.” He chuckled, looking back up to Celestia as he put his hoof down, his eyes taking in her response. “Good hit.” He gave a small grin. “Hello Celestia.”

The princess’ eyes searched his face with several different emotions, Hammer Strike could see surprise, joy, hope, disbelief, denial, and possibly… shame? “It, it can not be.”

“It has been a long time, has it not?” He questioned as his brain processed the emotional reading. “But, enough on that. How are you doing?”

Celestia looked at Hammer Strike then at the nearby nobles. “LEAVE US!” Celestia shouted in the Royal Canterlot Voice. As the words left her mouth the nobles, servants and guards scrambled away, hastily grabbing the soldiers and leaving the courtyard bare save for she and Hammer Strike.

Once they were alone she approached Hammer Strike, poking him with a hoof, running it gingerly over his face. “What type of trick be this?” She said poking his nose.

“No trick, but business left unfinished.” He commented before she poked his nose. “Good hit by the way, I think you might have broken my nose.” He said with a slight shrug.

“If you truly be him, then you would say something completely out of the box.” Celestia noted “But it has been more than seven hundred years.”

“I am sure I covered the out of the box saying, I did just compliment you on possibly breaking my nose.” He said, chuckling lightly.

“....” Celestia squinted at him. “I suppose this is so, but if this be some sort of cruel joke I will drop the full force of the sun on thee.”

“Perhaps this could alleviate some of your conflict.” Hammer replied, pulling out a scroll from his saddlebags, the one given to him by Future Celestia.

“So it is another letter from our future self.” Celestia said analyzing the scroll, scrutinizing, then proceeding to incinerate the scroll with her own magic, still sealed. “Very well.” Celestia stood tall as she stared down at him…..

… And then she glomped him.

His stood there, confused a moment as he glanced left and right.Then he tentatively returned the hug.

“You always come.” Hot tears trickled down Celestias face as she embraced him. “Just when you are needed most.”

“I would not just sit by.” He replied with a soft smile. “My question still stands, how are you?”

“Villages along the border are vanishing at a phenomenal rate. The gryphons have shut off all communications and trade. The ponies complain about the zebras passing through Equestria, and the diplomatic room is still being cleaned after what I did to the minotaur ambassador.” Celestia sobbed as steam clouded above them. “I’ve failed at everything you taught us.”

Hammer Strike took in the details as he listened. “You have not failed, there are problems rising yes, but you have not failed.” He said. “Action is required, not fighting, not when you do not know all the details. Have you sent search parties to the location, and scouts to nearby towns that have not fallen yet, out of sight?”

“They have all been empty.” Celestia said. “By the time a team gets to one of the villages it’s been picked clean, the buildings still stand but there is nopony for miles.”

“Have you tried sending soldiers to possible targets, and keeping them out of sight but keeping watch on the city?” He asked.

“I can’t send a team of soldiers to a border village without some sort of proof or else it could be called a provocation for war.” Celestia said.

“Do your troops know the basics of surviving off minimal requirements, and are very good at remaining out of sight?” He asked.

“You sound as if my soldiers are able to move like Thestrals.” Celestia laughed.

“Perhaps an idea for you to look into, or perhaps one under the cover of night.” He mentioned. “Specifically you Luna.” He called out.

Celestia looked around. “Luna? But, she is n…”

The shadow of one of the plants stretched outwards towards Hammer Strike before darkness bled from the ground taking the form of the lunar alicorn and quickly gaining color as the blue figure collided with him.

“HAMMER STRIKE! IT BRINGS US SUCH JOY TO SEE THEE AGAIN!” Luna shouted not too terribly far from his ear.

Hammer Strike’s expression didn’t change much before he took a breath in and finally spoke. “You might have to give me a moment. I got that sentence, but my ears are ringing.” He blinked a couple times. “Would you kindly not use the Royal Canterlot Voice?” He asked, smiling as he returned the hug.

Luna smiled sheepishly. “We are sorry, we were just overcome with joy to see thee again.”

“It is wonderful to see you both well.” He replied, still grinning softly. “But I have sadly come for more than just visit.” He said.

“What dost thou need? Name it and it is thine up to half of Equestria.” Luna offered.

“I am afraid what I require is unavailable for years to come. I hope neither of you mind my house being revived once again.” He chuckled. “I have plenty of years to come, but I need to get some things set up first…”

“We shall offer whatever assistance we can. What will you need? Where would you request for your holdings?, Name it and it will be yours.”

“Somewhere near, of course.” He smiled. “But first, there is somewhere I need to... “ He sighed. “Set things up. I need to talk to you alone at some point, Celestia.” His mood had flipped from a smile to something serious. “And Luna, we have much to talk about later, perhaps later in the day or night when you are free.”

“Of course.” Luna said before yawning. “But we must return to bed, we hope we will be able to show you our work before our trip to Gryphonia.” Luna said. “Our smithing has improved greatly since thou saw it last.”

“Good to hear. You might have to show me some of your projects when you are awake.” Hammer grinned softly again.

Luna nodded as she left the two alone.

“So what words did you have for us?” Celestia asked Hammer Strike.

“The place I need to set this up at is somewhere only you and I have access to.” He said. “There are, some things that need to be stored securely.”

Returns, June Sixth, 88 ADF

The island Grif and Graff’s village currently rested on was a mere couple dozen square miles of rocky terrain with no real tree’s for wildlife. So it was common for gryphons to fly to one of the larger islands to hunt. Grif stalked carefully through the deep wood of the uninhabited island due south of his home. He was no stranger to the wood or the necessary silence of tracking. However, this time he was alone.

Grif was twelve now, he had been with Graff on a few dozen hunts over the last few years, being trained in the necessary skills for tracking and killing game. now grif was finally allowed to enter the forest on his own to see if he could provide game for himself and others if necessary.

Back in the very far back gryphons had been aerial hunters. But hundreds of years of new ideas and new technology had caused them to shift their efforts to primarily on foot. Setting his bow down the young gryphon lowered his face to the ground to examine a hoof print. Judging by the size and the indent he could tell it was a deer but the mark was old, over a week old. retrieving his bow the gryphon carried on.

Tracking was a sensitive skill, every step needed to be carefully calculated, every sense used to carefully monitor the forest around them. Sound, sight, feeling, even taste was necessary in keeping on the trail while also keeping oneself invisible. It was a good hour later that grif came across more tracks, this creature was something new, similar to a deer but larger and heavier, still the tracks where fresh, he stalked through the forest with a practiced movement. A half hour later he found a clearing, standing in the clearing was a large deep brown creature. It stood on four hooves but at almost two feet taller than Grif. It’s eye’s showed a general contentment with it’s simple grazing, no hint of intelligence, Grif smiled at this, Graff had been very strict about checking for this feature in the past, he had made it very clear to Graff that meat should never be taken from the bones of an intelligent being.

Grif smiled as he observed the creatures large antlers, this would be a mark of pride for Graff to bring home such a large beast. Carefully, Grif raised his bow, notching a arrow. He moved to take aim for where the neck joint would be, it would be a fast kill, near painless. The gryphon aimed carefully taking record of his target and the wind and drowning out all else. He was just releasing his grip when the creature let out a loud grunting sound, Grif stepped back cracking a twig under his paw as he released the arrow. The creature looked up as the arrow went low taking out the large beasts knees. The creature hit the ground with a thud and bleats and cries of pain echoed.

Grif drew his knife, his talons shaking as he approached, only once had he seen Graff miss a shot, the deer they had been hunting had been hit in the lung, a slow and painful death, the elder gryphon had been quick to take his knife and slit the creatures throat giving it a merciful end. now Graff looked at the beast he had hunted. Without a doubt the arrow had snapped the legs at the knee, a wound that would never heal. Shaking like a leaf the young gryphon looked into the creature’s face as it called to him in a pathetic pleading grunting. “Forgive me.” he said, before plunging his knife into the creature's throat. For the first time, the hot splatter of blood covered Grif’s feathers.

Grif took a minute to breathe. Guilt, of course, attempted to cloud his judgement, but practicality and reason beat it down. He had intended to kill the beast and despite how it had happened, the deed had been done. To leave the body behind would simply result in some predator gaining a free meal from his hard work. Calming himself Grif knelt beside the belly of the beast and began the grim task of cleaning the carcass for travel. Looking at the size of the beast he realized he would possibly need to flag down a fishing boat, towing this creature across the lake would be impossible. It was larger than he was.

The way things are, October Seventh, 113 ADF

Pensword looked around fluffling his wing feathers as he followed his family into the pasture beyond his their property. The lands belonged to the princesses but they were open to the public. The reason for this journey was to visit with his extended family on his mother’s side. He did not know why his mother was looking back at him so much, but it seemed that she was agitated. Still, she forced a smile. “Dear?” She asked her husband with a smile. “I will take you and the youngsters to the banquet table in our honor.” She smiled as two warriors stepped from the shadow. They were in mismatched armor and carried wooden daggers. “I think my mother wants to speak to Pensword at the moment.” She turned and kissed her son on the head. “Now behave yourself dear and listen to your grandmother. Now what is her name. Not what you call her but what does the rest of the tribe call her?”

Pensword blinked, smiling a little. “Shimmering Star. Her husband was Crescent Sword, their oldest daughter was you, Mom, Second oldest and next in line to take Grandma’s place is Dancing Star, then a younger brother, Mountain Star. Mountain Star is married to Glistening Dew, and they have three children.”

His mother held up a wing. “Okay, okay Pensword that is more then enough information. You will do well, now, how do you address Gramma?” She looked to the guards who were waiting silently.

“Leader of the Night, Clan of Dreams, Moon kissed Shimmering Star.” Pensword replied with a smile. Moon Beam nodded and smiled in approval while the two guards stepped forward to escourt him to his Gramma’s tent. It was not till the others were out of sight that one of the guards spoke.

“You do not need to call her those titles. You are her first grandchild. She said to tell you that you can call her Gramma if you so wish.”

Pensword only smiled. “Moonkissed Gramma.” He muttered with a smile. “I like that sound.” He blinked at the two guards, who chuckled as they approached the tent. Candlelight streamed from the inside.

“Clan Leader.” The guard on the left called out. “We have brought you the pony you wish to meet with tonight.”

A strong, commanding voice of the feminine gender answered. “Let him enter and stand guard. Lower the outside tent flap after he enters.”

“As you command.” Came the voice of the Guard to Pensword’s left. Pensword gulped as he felt a pole push his hind legs forward into the tent. Behind him the tent closed, cutting out the slightly chilly mountain air and the fresh blanket of snow on the ground. Inside the tent was dyed in many night time and subdued colors. In the middle of the rug laid floor, a fire crackled merrily, and lanterns hung from the poles holding the roof of the tent up.

From a sedan of cushion an old Thestral Mare with white mane and tail got up and trotted over to him. “Grandson.” She replied happily as she embraced him with her hooves.

“Moonkissed Gramma.” he replied cheerfully with his own hug. Gramma chuckled as she released him from her hug. “You, you wanted to talk to me? Is, is mommy in trouble for teaching me Thestral stuff? Because I begged her to and,” He found a hoof on his muzzle while Gramma chuckled brightly.

“No my child, she is not in trouble. If anything I am pleased she is teaching you. In fact I asked you to come here so that I too may teach you.” She moved to sit down on her sedan. “Come, sit at my hooves and learn a little tonight.” She paused and smiled, her eyes seemed to twinkle like starlight.

“First, I must bring in a clan recorder.” She tapped a hoof to a small metal disk that emitted a nice little ding when tapped. A moment later from another part of the tent, a smaller Male Thestral with charcoal mane and tail and an Onyx coat stood with yellow slitted eyes. “Silent Night, Make a record that I do hereby pass a title to my grandson, he is of age to earn his first title.” She looked back and leaned towards her grandson. “Pensword, it is without shame you prance about in my tribe and yet you do not have a proper name of a Thestral, you father does not use his, nor can I really go against the fates in giving you your own. However as your mane and tail are white as the moon, as I am too. I give you a title for which all Thestrals that come through will know. You are Moonkissed, the Moon upon your birth saw the importance of your life and to remind you that the day is only half of the world, kissed you to give you your mane and tail so as to remind you always of what guards the night sky.” She looked back at Silent Night. “Make it so and make it known to the tribe that we have another Moonkissed of the tribe.” She smiled a little as she waited for the Thestral to leave. “A cousin of yours.” She smiled as she let Pensword speak in excitement.

“Your grandson from Dancing Star and Moon Wolf.” He responded with a happy smile.

“I see you are learning your ancestors, for a thestral that is important. Keep this up and we may give you the records or let you transcribe the records of your direct ancestors.” She smiled before she let it droop a little, her voice changing. “Pensword, my grandson,” She looked around and patted a part of the sedan. “Please, join me up here and learn about a secret of the Thestrals.”

Pensword blinked and quickly moved to sit at his grandmother’s side. He looked confused, but remained still as his grandmother surprised him by answering his unasked question.

“Pensword, my dear, dear grandson. I do not just call you that by adoption, but I truly consider you part of this family.” She looked at the tent. “Before you arrived, I truly feared my daughter would only have sadness to come.” She paused as she moved a hoof to have her grandson look back at her and not at a corner of the room.

“Still, you must learn that to many outside of the Thestrals, they see these powers are hoaxes and make believe. Tonight you shall be given a glance into two of these magics. Before you ask there are three. They are as follows. Dream Stalkers.” She smiled. “Thestrals believe that a nightmare given time, will grow stronger and become manifest into the real world, that is why those with this gift become guardians. They sleep when we are awake so when we sleep they can hunt the bad dreams. They also craft these webs.” She pointed to a large pattern sewn into the top of the tent, then to a smaller one hanging on the side of the sedan. “These are to catch the nightmares to let the hunters finish them off with a little more ease. Still there are times they slip past and they must hunt in the dream world.” She smiled. “When you sleep tonight, you shall be given a dream of what that is like.”

She turned to another part of the tent. “The second is those that dream beyond. Those you can see all around, the images along the wall are of things past, present, and to come. Things that some say are hidden, can be seen by those that dream beyond. They also can see a bit into the future, things that will impact their lives in ways unthinkable. They do not know when or how or what will cause it to happen, only that it will happen. Sometimes these events they catch a glimpse of are ages away. The first time I heard of this, it was by a little colt who said he saw a bright shiny metal object as it sailed across the black expanse of the night sky like a sail boat would across the ocean.”

Pensword turned back to his grandmother with a curious manner. “What is the last one? You said there are three.”

“This one is rare, very rare. In fact none in this tribe possess it. It is the Sight Beyond. They catch glimpses of friends, or family who have gone before. They see past the curtain of life into death.” She blinked and turned her grandson’s face to her again. “Why do you look over into that corner?” She was fearful that he was too much like a squirrel to learn any more.

“Why do you ignore the stallion who is smiling at you with love and pride like my dad does with my mom?” Pensword’s question pierced her mind and heart like an arrow as she looked up to the corner and quickly smiled and nodded her head. She looked back down.

“Because my dear, he knows that I am teaching you and I think he would not like it if you were to ignore my teachings tonight.” She pulled him into a hug as she had a rare event. She had a slight moment of a dream. She hugged him tighter. “Oh, you shall not understand me but I can see where my daughters have gotten their gift. I can only say that you will be confused by these words. Death will touch you many times, and some day your past of who you were and where you came from will be answered. You have refused to follow death. I am proud you have not. I exhort you my grandson, do not follow him any time soon.” She pulled away slowly with some tears. “Before we continue onto the details, I wish to tell you this about those with the sight. They almost always have great tasks ahead of them, and they draw from that gift to help them through those hard times.” She smiled. “Someday, I feel you shall meet one who can have sight beyond, when you do, I feel you shall know what comfort they can give.”

She let go after a little time. “Go, go and join your family for your meal. Go and eat.” She smiled as she made a shooing motion with her hoof. “Go on, I shall join you in a little bit.” She smiled, waiting for her grandson to gallop away before sighing and sinking a little into her Sedan. “Bring me Parchment and ink.” She hollered, knowing she had to get a sketch down. She blinked away tears as in her mind she heard and saw a town being destroyed by fire while belongings were packed away to some unknown location.

Hearth Warming 113 ADF

“Alright.” Hammer Strike said. “So that is finally set up.” He said, staring at the system before him. At the moment they were located in a back room, which was used to store books that were not meant for public eyes.

“I have set everything up carefully.” Celestia said. “No one should be able to find the two of you without our knowledge.”

“So?” Lunar Fang asked as she looked around from under her cloak. “Why are we here? Also, just what is this plan you are going to do that will keep us young?”

“The plan is to use this device to basically, in short, put you in a painting. We’ll be in there for the time and then when it is time, pulled out. To us, it will be only a moment, perhaps a couple of seconds, but on the outside years can go by.” Hammer Strike explained.

“Is this more of this time magic?” She snorted. “What kind of friends have you made and will make with time involved.” She muttered. “Stuck in a painting. That sounds downright fearful. I mean being turned into a two dimensional painting just seems wrong.”

“Trust me, it is not as bad as being a statue.” Hammer responded. “You would be just like I was, awake, and watching the world go by.” He responded.

She shivered. “Waiting and watching and not moving?” She smiled. “Uh, send me into the painting please, I think I would like to get this over with as fast as possible.”

Hammer Strike smiled as she put her hoof onto the orb. “See you in thirty something years.” His smile shifted slightly.

Her body glowed for a moment before seemingly dissolving. a few moments later the painting in front of them gained a small, nearly unnoticeable figure in the background.

“Well that part is taken care of.” Celestia noted. “Now comes the fun part.”

Hammer Strike smiled, turning sad as he looked at the painting. “Sorry.” He muttered as he turned towards Celestia. “Now on to the next part… Where did we put the Golem?” He asked.

Luna came into view quite suddenly from the shadows holding a life sized replica of Hammer Strike in her magic.

“Wonderful. Now we just need to put my consciousness in there and my body in there…” He said looking between the golem and the painting he was to enter.

“Are you fully prepared? This likely will not be a pleasant experience.” Celestia noted.

“As prepared as I shall ever be.” He replied.

“You realise controlling the golem will mean you will not be able to sleep for the entirety of the time between then and now?” Luna asked.

“It is only... “ He sighed. “Around thirty-six years…” He took a breath in. “But I do not have much of a choice.” He looked to Luna. “I have to.” He gave a sad smile. “And I am willing to suffer if it means getting who I came for back.”

Celestia’s horn lit as she turned towards Hammer Strike. “Very well.” There was a sudden blast of white light. Hammer Strike felt heavy inertia followed by an intense dizziness. The light faded moments later with him currently floating in Luna’s magic.

“Oh good grief.” He muttered shaking his head lightly.

Celestia gently moved the orb to the now unconscious body’s hoof. In moments, it too translated into a painting. This time it was a lone figure standing on a rocky landscape.

“And so begins the resurgence of house Strike.” Celestia noted.

“Once again.” Hammer chuckled. “As said, if you need me, I will be around for thirty six or more years.” He smiled sadly, his eyes looking at the paintings once again. “This is going to take some time for me to adjust to this…”

And so we begin, June Sixth, 88 ADF

On a high, rocky cliff, Grif stood across from Graff in an old worn in circle. The older gryphon stood holding a large two handed axe. Grif stood with a one handed sword clutched in each talon.

“Aller de l'avant ancien bird.” Grif taunted the gryphon in front of him. In the last couple years Graff had been teaching Grif Phrench, the language was spoken a lot back in the lower Kingdoms of Gryphonia and was the most commonly spoken language aside from Gryphic in the empire. Graff’s father, Groff, had been very adamant that Graff should learn to speak the tongue fluently and Graff had taken this standard with his own son. For the last two years the two had spoken to one another almost entirely in this dialect.

“Vous ne devriez pas être si rapide pour répondre à vos doom jeune.” Graff responded before charging, axe raised. Grif parried to the left, avoiding the charge by inches before lashing out with a sword on Graffs lower back. Grif was fourteen and had been spending the better part of the last two years learning the weapon that he had taken too, the one handed sword. he had spent time with the two handed axe Graff was known for but in the end he liked the speed the two lighter weapons offered him. Not being a swordsmen himself, Graff had needed to ask for help form one of the few gryphons who would be willing to hear him out. Grif’s sword training had been swift and brutal, but the results had been obvious. Grif was talented with the sword and able to used both hands in tandem with the natural agility of a gryphon to quite an effect.

Grif made the mistake of sparing himself a laugh, only to be smacked in the face by one of Graff’s wings. As the younger gryphon staggered the older took his chance to recover and resume the offensive, the air whistling with the cry of his battle axe.

Grif was kept for the most part on his toes as he avoided the powerful axe. Practice weapons or not, those swings could break bones. Finally catching an opening, the young gryphon managed to lock one of his blades under the haft of the axe and return with a second swing to the abdomen.

Graff staggered backwards as Grif took the offensive again. Swinging his arms with timed strikes, he managed to push the old gryphon back. He swung for Graff’s talons with the intent of disarming him, only for the elder gryphon to suddenly duck and charge hitting him under the jaw and sending him to the ground.

“Pas encore prêt peut-être?” Graff laughed a bit. “C'est assez pour aujourd'hui aller laver” the old gryphon ordered. Grumbling, the younger gryphon got to his feet. Rubbing his jaw, he sheathed the blades and headed inside to clean up. One day he’d beat that old bird.

Still not ready, July Seventh, 115 ADF

Hammer Strike stared at the clock in his room. Four thirty-two PM, he read to himself. Giving a sigh, his eyes turned back towards the desk he was seated at, his attention heading back towards the calendar before him. December 25th:

Hearths Warming.

The only thing that came to mind was spending it with friends and family, but there was a slight problem with that.

He leaned on the desk, placing a hoof to the side of his head as he tried to think of something to do. The workers were given a break to go visit family, and he didn’t want to bother anyone, or anypony.

He shook his head, taking a look around his room once again. He was given a room to stay in at the castle while his house was being built.

A flash in the room caused him to blink a few times, his attention turning towards the edge of his desk, a scroll tied by a red ribbon sat there, waiting to be opened.

Reaching over he grabbed the scroll and broke the wax seal holding it together.

‘Hammer Strike,

I hope you are well, we are sending Luna to accompany you to our Hearths Warming dinner with us, this is not a big formal event, so you do not need to worry about any bothersome company. We hope to have you join us.

~Celestia’

There was a sudden pop in the room behind him, causing him to turn around to find Luna.

“Nice to see you Luna.” Hammer Strike said aloud.

“Good evening Hammer Strike.” Luna smiled.

“Certainly, though I have found myself sitting in this room for the most part.” Hammer Strike responded.

“We figured thou wouldst be.” Luna responded. “Hence why we decided to have you over.”

Hammer Strike hummed to himself. “Company tends to be nice…”

“You are always so distant on your visits.” Luna sighed. “We enjoy the time we have with you.”

“I…” He sighed. “I am just trying to bring myself back from what happened not too long ago.” Hammer replied.

“It will not come easily if you are alone.” Luna said. “The company of others can help to sooth the mind.”

“You tell me that, but you should know how difficult that is for me.” He responded.

“I know.” Luna sighed. “But we must try.”

Hammer Strike sighed in return. “And try we shall.” He said as he stood up. “Well… Shall we?”

“Yes, let us.” Luna smiled.

Hearths Warming, December 25, 88 ADF

Pensword paused as he took in the winter landscape before turning to his mother. He looked back at the tracks as he moved the small bow from his back. While doing so his mind recalled the dream he had. He had seen the Nightmares, or rather representations of the creatures that feed on a Pony’s nightmares. They were dark creatures, full of shadows and twisting shapes and forms. He saw how the Nightmare snares worked, as well as how a Dreamstalker worked with the snare to end a Nightmare. He also was given a glimpse at hunting Nightmares that avoided the Snares. Still, it was a most interesting night.

He looked back to Moon Beam. His mother was only watching this time. She was there to make sure that he would do the right thing. He was hoping not to bleed his kill this time. However, he was prepared to do anything. He paused as he swiveled his ears, catching a noise. He filtered out his mother’s own sounds as he moved slowly behind a bush. Pushing himself low to the ground he inched towards the opening and saw the creature. A deer was grazing and it would, he realized, make a nice gift to give to his gramma’s tribe. They were still camped out due to the heavier snowfall this year after the new year came and went. He moved the bow and notched an arrow crafted using his own molted feathers as fletching. He slowed his breathing and crept slowly before pausing as he noticed the Deer freeze, its own ears swiveling around looking for the noise it heard.

Pensword pulled back and while knowing he had a poor angle, he had to take the shot before the creature bolted. He paused his breathing and let the arrow fly. The arrow’s song was music to his ears as it cut through the silence. It hit the Deer, or rather, buck, with a solid thunk. A moment later, it collapsed to the ground, taken down in one shot. Pensword blinked in wonderment that he had hit the mark. His mother rushed to check the creature and looked back at her son nodding her head in amazement. “My son.” her voice breaking the silence of the spell. “You are ready for your lone hunt. But first, come, and let us prepare this creature for trade with the diamond Dogs who live in the mountains this time of year. We will tan the hide as well to give to your Gramma to display with pride in the camp.”

Pensword smiled and nodded his head. “Of course, mother.” He replied as he stepped forward before he jerked his head and notched another arrow to his bow. He saw shadows moving about the border of the meadow.

“Well, well, well.” The voice called as the shadows walked into the clearing. “A thestral teaching a kidnapped foal and turning him into a creature of night and nightmares.” The Unicorn wearing armor of a mercenary was smiling almost with a gleeful look. Behind him where two pegasus. “I do say, if you will stay still boy, I will save you from this monster’s spell.”

Pensword did not let them finish as he spoke still pointing the arrow at the unicorn, who had yet to draw his sword. “She is my mother. I was abandoned by my birth family due to my looks. She and my father adopted me and I shall not let you free me from my family. You make another move-” He did not say another word as the Unicorn had brushed him off as he pulled a throwing dagger from the belt, that was as far as he got before an arrow buried itself into one of the few exposed parts of the armor.

Pensword quickly drew an arrow and lose it again at the Pegasus who charged his mother and found himself suddenly tackled and pinned by the mad Pegasus he had left alone. He could see a dagger tied to the wing and he did not close his eyes, he only narrowed it and spat at the Pegasus as he read heroes did in defiance. The Pegasus roared and moved to end his life only for Moon Beam to finish the job with her own hunting arrow. Pensword pushed the mercenary off himself and looked around the meadow. “Mom,” he began. “We should get a sled and bring this stallions in, the guard might have a wanted poster for them.”

His mother gave a curt nod, the took a close look at her son. “Are you alright?” She asked as she looked around the meadow. Her son had taken two stallions down without a problem. She looked back and could see him shaking. “We will rest.” She replied. She thought he was shaking from shock.

“How dare they.” Her son finally spoke, his voice laced with silent fury. “How dare they try to send you to the night glend already. Do they not respect life?” He looked to his mother. “I am tired of being told my family is a monster to society. You heard that traveling wordsmith last fall. How can Unity not see you as a tribe to be included in Harmony?”

“Son.” His mother replied with sadness. Pulling him into a hug. “My son, know this. Your gramma says that the day will come when we shall stand as heralds of the moon goddess who sits on the throne next to the sun. That day will come, but we know not when.” She smiled. “Be patient.” She paused and hugged him closer. “Thank you.” she muttered. “Thank you for acting and not being your father. He would have continued to talk and try to end this with words, you saw words would not work and so, you ended it how they lived. Fate chose you to bring their reward this time.” She stood up. “Come, we have much to do. And as you said, we must bring these stallions in for identifying.”

Growing Up on the Frontier, January tenth 114 ADF

Hammer Strike had a very interesting way of dealing with morning, mainly by sitting in his office with the curtains closed to keep the light out and sorting through mail and documents that required his attention.

Upon entering his office he found himself staring at a scroll wrapped up in a red ribbon with a certain royal seal on it. Giving a glance at his calendar he realised a possibility of what the letter was about.

“Oh, please no.” He muttered moving over to his desk to take a seat as he opened the scroll.

‘Good day Hammer Strike,

How are you doing today? I was wanting to ask, will you be attending this years Grand Galloping Gala? If so I hope to see you there, I know last year was a little slow, but I am sure things will pick up this year.

Hope to see you there,

Celestia’

He sighed after reading the letter, having been to last year’s Gala, he quickly found out he would prefer to stay away from them. It mostly involved little interaction with the two sisters and having to walk around dealing with other nobles instead. While interacting with some were fine, a majority seemed to want to try and gain something from him.

With a sigh he grabbed an empty parchment from one of the drawers and prepared himself to write his response.

‘Hello Celestia,

I am fine, how about yourself? Also, I would rather stay away from the Gala.

Sincerely,

Hammer Strike’

With a nod he finished up and sealed the scroll with his own wax seal. Reaching into his coat he pulled out the lighter that Taze had owned. He paused for a moment, looking at the lighter before flipping it open and igniting it, the flame green instead of its normal hue. Putting the letter over it, it quickly burned away before collecting itself in a small cloud and flying out the window through its small opening.

He extinguished the flame and placed the lighter back inside his coat pocket. He shook his head, reaching over and opening another scroll, this one being a document that required his signature to approve the work on a new section of his home. Before he could even reach for his quill another flash happened in the room and a scroll landed on his desk in front of him, again sealed with the royal seal.

Raising his brow he reached over and opened the letter to reveal another message from Celestia, though this time much shorter.

‘Please?’

His eyes ran over the word a couple of times before he sighed heavily, grabbing another blank parchment and writing his response.

‘Fine.’

He rolled it up and sealed it, quickly sending it before he placed a hoof to his head. “What did I just agree to…?” Another flash, another scroll. Breaking the seal, he opened it, a golden ticket drifting onto his desk. Two words shimmered in the light.

‘Thank you.’

He stood up, placing the ticket into his coat pocket and headed out the door. He would finish reading the other letters and documents later. Entering the hallway he found himself staring at a very decorated hallway, having a general dislike for the whole over the top decorations thing. But the architects seemed to love them. He didn’t argue and just told them specific rooms to make and where to make them. It was interesting to hear their confusion to having a forge so close to his own bedroom.

Every now and then he would pass by a servant or guard and gave them a quick greeting as he passed by, having spent his time remembering each and every one of their names. After a time he found himself in the forge, various creations and projects scattered about the room on stands and armor dummies.

And the Gala I go… Again, July Tenth, 90 ADF

“I got a boar.” The gryphon laughed as he hefted the creature out for his friends to see. “Look at the size of him! There has got to be a good twenty pounds of meat on him.” He braged.

“Did you guys see the foundling on the beach with a barge? I’ll bet he made it so he could get back without being noticed from the air, that way he won’t have to embarrass the old bird when he comes back empty handed.” Another gryphon laughed.

Sixteen, the age when gryphon fledglings became young griffons officially. Old enough to fight in a war, old enough to live alone if they pleased, old enough to try and win a female. It was the age of energy and ignorance amongst male gryphons. Too smart to be taught anything by the older generation, too strong to be beaten by any danger the world set out for them. To be sixteen was to survive to adulthood, to be immortal, invulnerable, infallible. Such was the arrogance of youth.

The group of gryphons laughed and poked fun at the others kills telling of their own bravery and how they surely would be the one who songs would reveal about one day. They turned to the sound of creaking wheels with amused disdain as Grif came into view. The gryphon was harnessed to the wagon, his body looked ragged, some feathers were misplaced, others were broken. his eye was swollen and he seemed to be attempting to avoid putting weight on his right talon. Behind him the wagon was carefully covered with some bulging mass. The Gryphons paid him little mind as he towed the load towards the hut he and Graff occupied.

“Hey there foundling.” One of them jeered. “How went the hunt? Did you see my deer?” the young Gryphon made a show of how he hefted the animal on his back.

“That buck was already old” Grif said as he passed. “The meat will be tough and gamey.” He warned not even bothering to look at them.

The gryphon scowled, his precious pride marred by the worthless orphan who was raised by an old, senile bird. “I did not see you flying back with your kill.” He sneered.

“Couldn’t fly back, sprained a wing in the conflict.” He said. “Even if I hadn’t, the weight would have been too much to lift.”

“Oh what is wrong, the hatchling hurt his wing trying to kill the little bunny?” One shot back as his peers laughed. Grif simply shook his head.

“Rabbit’s not good game, there is not enough meat on one to feed a hatchling. The old bird is under the weather. I need enough game for both of us.” He said, hauling his wagon ever forward. “And by the way, the elders will not be happy with that boar. She had another month in her pregnancy yet.” Grif kept hauling his cart. the young males looked on in distaste, normally such words would be grounds for a fight, but none of them wished to soil their blades with the foundling’s blood. One of them snuck up behind the cart snickering, he’d cut the cart so everyone could see whatever embarrassing quarry the foundling had brought back.

The covering tore away after only a small tear the weight of the two sets of large antlers more than the fabric could bear. But it was the other sight that stopped the other gryphons. Three sets of large clawed forepaws stuck out above the antlers…. cougar paws.

Big game, September Twelfth, 117 ADF

Pensword was walking through town, already looking at the parchment rolled up and under his wing. He was heading to the guard post in to announce that he was going to hunt for the grizzly bear that had been terrorizing the bee hives. He was currently wearing the armored helm from the pegasus thug that tried to kill his mother, as the captain said it would do well to show the rest of the new settlers that he was not to be trifled with. It did not help that the others had tried to place him in jail for killing. Still, he slowed even more as his ears picked up sounds from the guard post. He slowed to a halt as a group had gathered.

“That bear is a menace.” One pegasus cried out while it looked like a Unicorn was glaring.

“No it is not. It is just an animal. Just because it got into your farm land does not mean-” The unicorn was shouted down by the same Yellow Pegasus with three bees as a cutie mark.

“That bear just killed Grandpa Story.” The silence from the crowd was staggering.

“So, an old fool got killed. So what?” The Unicorn muttered as he looked at the others around him. If looks could kill.

“The bear attacked the screened Gazebo, and went right after him. That bear has tasted Pony flesh, and must go before it gets bold enough to hunt closer to town. Something woke him up and he is hungry.”

Pensword only turned around and began walking away. Only to see the Captain walking quickly to the post. The two seemed to exchange looks before he fired off a magic sound maker from his horn. Pensword heard his words. “Don’t worry, we got some trackers going after the bear. If they don not work out, I am going to ask the Thestrals near town to help if they have not moved on.”

The next sound Pensword heard after a pause, was the sound that he associated from the tavern. He blinked and figured out something. That new Unicorn must have said something derogatory towards Pensword’s family. After all, at the moment the town saw him as a local hero, those three had been part of the Black Wing gang. There most likely were others in the area, but at the moment they were not attacking.

The next hour was spent gathering supplies, gear, and his hunting bow. Pensword smiled and stepped into the winter snow. Only a month since his last hunting trip with his mother. They went camping almost weekly, but this time, this time he was hunting on his own. Either he came home with that bear, or he would become a part of nature and feed it for his mistakes.

The following two hours saw him alone, with the sun moving towards the horizon already and the sounds of silence. Pensword stood on edge, silence at this time and this weather meant a predator was nearby. He paused as he saw something that worried him. Another camp, only it was torn up. He slowly poked his way to the outskirts and saw a sight he would never forget, it seemed the poor bandit that was sleeping in his tent had been another victim of this bear. First his brother’s beehive, then the beehives of the Beefeathers, now Grandpa Story Bee. This poor Mare, this bear would prove a problem if left alive. He steeled himself as he paused. He quickly turned and found it, assaulting a wild hive in a tree. Without thinking, Pensword dropped low and raised his bow. He fired off the arrow he had just notched and was already midway to having notched his second arrow when the first buried itself into the neck of the grizzly. The bear fell hard onto the ground and landed on the arrow jamming it further. The bear did not move after falling and Pensword slowly approached the creature as he saw no breathing. He moved closer still as the buzzing of the hive lessened. It seemed the Bees could see that he was a friend at the moment and he was there to take the problem away. He found himself with a problem. The bear was dead. The arrow had severed the spine it looked like, and secondly, the bear was far too large and heavy to move. How was he going to move this bear? He wondered, when from the woods he saw other Thestrals moving forward in shock.

“You?” The lead Mare began. “You killed a Mad Bear?” Those words froze Pensword’s blood. He had found and killed a mad bear. He heard stories of creatures gone mad, invulnerable, hard to kill, shrugging off normal wounds that would stop others. Yet … He looked at the bear. “Can I have some help then?”

The Thestrals only smiled. “For Moonkissed Pensword, killer of the Mad Bear, we shall be more than happy to bring it back to camp.” She turned to the group. “New Moon, go to town and inform the guards that the mad bear has been brought down by a grown Thestral on his first hunt.” She turned and smiled. “Tonight shall be a night of feasting, drinking, and you shall claim an item from the bear to wear to show your first kill as a Stallion.”

Pensword nodded. “Very well. I humbly accept your invitation.” Pensword replied to the group. He actually liked the title moonkissed. “I wonder what Gramma will say to this.”

The Mad Bear’s End, February Sixteenth, 114 ADF

Hammer Strike sat in the forge. Before him was a sketch on a new weapon, one he wanted to practice with. His mind followed the details that he marked down on the style and markings on the blade. As he looked at the document his ear twitched, a soft voice called for his attention.

Looking to his right he stared at the door, expecting somepony to walk in, only to have none, but the voice once called again.

For some reason he couldn’t make out the words. It sounded near. Maybe he was just hearing something through one of the doors. Perhaps one of the help had a problem and had to bring it to his attention. Even though he would show no anger or disappointment, for some reason they always feared bringing him bad news.

Opening the door he found no one. In fact the guards had already done their sweep of this area and it was just him. His brows furrowed and he looked around the hallway. ‘Defectum’

His head snapped to the right, in the direction of his office. He heard the voice once again, and it was bothering him now. His brows lowered again as he walked towards his office, opening the door to find again, no one there. ‘Defectum’

His ears caught the word but his mind didn’t register its translation. He paused, questioning how he knew it needed to be translated. ‘Defectum.’

His head snapped to his right, the voice sounding close, but at the same time his mind finally captured the voice. “No…”

“Defectum.” The voice said again, his head snapping to his left.

In his sight he saw a figure but he couldn’t register who it was. “Who are you? What are you doing here at this hour?”

“Et quomodo sustinebis?” The figure asked, his mind finally figuring out the language being used, the one language in Equestria that only he knew, Latin.

“How could I?” He muttered the translation. “What do you mean?”

The figure was silent.

“What do you mean?” He asked again, his tone shifting a little. The silence bothering him as he finally felt something shift. “What do you mean, Moonshade?” His tone raised a little. But as soon as his mind caught up with him he realised that the figure was not in front of him.

Soon after, his mind registered that he saw and heard Moonshade, but that was impossible. He shook his head, looking at where the figure was before finally he made up his mind on what to do next.

The journey was silent as he walked alone to the locked off section of the library, or technically the secret section of the library. The guards having known to let him through and to never question why he was headed there.

Before him, in the section hidden from prying eyes, sat the painting holding Lunar Fang, Moonshade, and the other holding himself. Having been given the information on how to get her out he followed the steps, mentally checking them off in his head as he did them, freeing her from the painting.

The painting developed cracks before somehow the font shattered like a pane of glass. Lunar Fang laid on the floor for a moment before rising to her hooves. “Time up already?” She asked

“Not yet.” Hammer Strike said. “I just… Needed to pull you out for a moment.” He said.

“What do you mean? Weren’t we both in those paintings for the time we’ve been gone?” She asked confused. “It feels like it’s been only a few moments.”

“Perhaps for you…” He said softly in response. “I am sorry, but…” He looked over at the second painting, the one containing him.

“What’s going on?” She looked at the spot his gaze pointed to then back at him.

“It’s only been…” He paused thinking on it. “Ten years or so.” He replied. “Perhaps if you looked a little closer.”

“But you're sleeping in that picture, how can you be out here?” She glared at him.

He looked back to her. “I could not exactly set up my noble house and leave it for thirty six years… So I worked with Celestia and Luna to make a Golem for myself to use while my body would stay in there, unaging…” He shook his head lightly. “I lied, saying that I would go into a painting and wait as well, but I didn’t want you to have to wait as well.”

“So why wake me up then?” She asked.

“I needed somepony to talk to. One that I do not have to lie to or act kindly to just to have them ask for things in return.” He sat down. “I have been awake for ten years, and for once I just want to talk to somepony that I do not have to act like somepony else.” He sighed.

“So why do something so stupid?” She asked confused.

“Because I need something to break this chain, I am starting to forget things that I should not, I can not even remember some faces…” He said softly, his eyes seemed to be dull.

Moonshade approached him slowly placing a hoof on his shoulder. “Are you really the same person?” She asked...

...and then she punched him in the face. “Now of all times you start to get worn out? The human who defied death three times in a single day? Who wields the sun like it’s his toy? The stallion who lead a rebellion against Sombra and BLEW UP THE WALLS OF THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE! NOW YOU GIVE UP? ARE YOU THE SAME PERSON?”

“HOW WOULD YOU FEEL IF YOU COULD NOT EVEN REMEMBER THE FACES OF YOUR BEST FRIENDS AND FAMILY?!” He roared in return. “I COULD NOT EVEN REMEMBER YOUR FACE.”

“Is that why you have Pensword’s gun in your holster? Because you couldn’t remember his face?” She asked

“I do not want to forget.” He replied softly. “But I need something to remind me of those around me…”

Lunar Fang leaned forward and threw her hooves over them. “We’ll see them again.” She promised him.

“It hurts so much to forget.” He muttered. “This was why…” He started quietly. “This is why I lied… I did not want the same to happen to you.”

Lunar Fang perked for a moment seemingly remembering something. “Do you remember that crazy snowball fight Taze had the guard wage against the foals?” She asked him.

There was a pause. “Somewhat…” He responded.

“When the Ponyville newspaper ran the article the next day, Pensword had me look over the pictures they asked us to pre approve for the article. Much to my embarrassment, I’ve kept one.” She reached under her breastplate and produced the photo. “It reminded me just how Great things could be.” She offered the picture too him.

Taking the photo his eyes ran over the picture, taking in details as his mind tried to piece together names.

The picture was in front of the Punch Bowl after the fight. Pipsqueak and the CMC stood in front as Matthew, Taze and Shawn stood together with Moonshade sitting beside them. They all smiled at the camera like idiots, saluting happily. Taze was still wearing that ridiculous bicorn hat.

For the first time in a long time Hammer Strike found himself chuckling a true laugh, a small smile on his face. “I can faintly remember that day. The cold winds, the soft snow…” His shoulders relaxed slightly. “To think, it was just…” He stopped, looking at her with his small smile. “Thank you.” He said holding the photo to return it.

“You should keep it.” She raised a hoof. “Make a frame and use it to give you a vantage point in time.”

He glanced at the photo again before nodding and placing it in his coat pocket carefully. “We will have to get another one when we return. Twenty six years is a long way for it to travel.” He smiled again. “But I shall see to it.”

“We already know we will see them again, it’s simply a matter of weathering the storm.” Lunar Fang said. “If there is anything you three taught me, it’s that a bad situation is a victory simply wrapped in a bad package.” She rolled her eyes. “Taze really has gotten to me. Have you marked important days for them? Yourself? The three of you? It may help to pass the time.”

“I have marked days that I can remember, birthdays…” He paused, blinking in thought. “I have been keeping an eye on the news about the Gryphon Empire. And I have been writing a number next to the year to remember how long I have to go.” He paused. “I think I did it for that reason.”

“Have you set up a secondary residence near the northern isles?” Lunar Fang asked.

“Around two or so years ago, after I had a stable hold.” He responded.

“Have you been recruiting healers?” She asked

“Yes.” He responded.

“Then you are at least prepared for Grif’s coming.” She nodded. “You will have to sleep before that meeting, you know this right?”

“I do not know what day that will be, until then I can not return to my body and rest.” He responded.

“When the gryphons start approaching nobles near you, you’ll know to prepare.” She said. “You know a golem body is nigh indestructible, if you have anything normally lethal you’d like to attempt, now would be the time.”

“I will mark for myself to keep an ear out on that.” He said. “I somewhat figured that out…” He chuckled. “It was interesting to find that part out.”

“I want you to wake me in five years time.” She said. “And start keeping a journal of the days.”

“I shall see to it.” He smiled.

She looked around the room before spotting a new painting. “Was there anything else you needed?” She asked.

“Not that I can remember at the moment.” He responded. “Let us get you back inside.”

With that Lunar Fang touched her hoof to the orb and she was once again frozen in the painting.

“Note to self, bring paintings next time…” Hammer Strike said to himself, looking at the old painting now, well, broken.

Memories, July Twenty Second, 98 ADF

Only one species contested the gryphons’ control over the northern isles. The diamond dogs believed the gryphon villages rested on top of rich gem deposits and had gone every where from demanding the intruding gryphons to leave to violent attacks on the villages during the year. It seemed that it was Grif’s village’s turn to be the brunt of their anger as all around gryphons and diamond dogs clashed.

The recent rise in disease had left the small settlement weakened. Many warriors had been forced to their beds and were unprepared for the sudden attack. However, gryphons were warriors one and all. Only diamond dog males left the dens to fight or to mine. Gryphon females were taught to fight from a young age, just as their male counterparts, even if their training was not quite so extensive. All around, diamond dogs found themselves held off by things as mundane as a garden hoe or a rake. Several shovels could been seen swinging dangerously.

Grif screeched as he scythed his way through the battlefield. The young gryphon was only seventeen, but years of harsh training and exercise had left his body strong. Training under the older warrior he called father had left him feeling rather at home on the battlefield. A sword in each hand, the gryphon moved forward with a fire, barely stopping to look at the diamond dogs before him as the life left there eye’s either from being run through, or simply being relieved of their head by way of their scrawny but easily targeted necks. Grif had a purpose. He needed to get home to defend his ailing father. The dogs fought simply for their greed.

Grif’s body was a mess, fur and feathers colored deep red from the diamond dogs around him or by the numerous cuts he received from glancing blows. He took in the carnage around him as he moved forward. These beasts had no right to be here. This land had been sold to the emperor by the pony sisters decades ago and in turn had been sold to this colony. The islands had been carefully examined. There had been nothing living on over or under them at the time. These greedy mutts had no claim to this island and by the spirits, Grif was not going to let them get it. Grif’s attention was drawn to a fresh burning in his arm as he looked down at the arrow protruding from it. A careful glance told him the head had gone through the soft tissue but had produced no major damages to the arm. Looking up he saw a small dog with an even smaller bow pointed in his direction. Without so much as a formal acknowledgment he grabbed a blade from his weapon harness and threw it, bringing the dog down with a gurgling sound, the blade protruding under his chin.

Grif barely registered the shrill cry signaling the gryphons to fall back as shafts rained down from the air. Around him diamond dogs fell to the ground. The gryphon felt three impacts behind him, but nothing had breached his armor.

In the middle of this battle amongst all this carnage the young gryphon’s blood finally went cold as he saw the door to the small hunt he called home kicked in. Taking to the air he rushed the door as fast as he could. Just barely missing the dogs head as it flew out the doorway. As he approached he saw Graff shakily on his feet, two handed axe in hand.

“I’m sick, not invalid.” The older gryphon grumbled, “Get back there and kill more of them. I’ll be fine. They only got one entrance here.”

Grif sighed with relief, he nodded to Graff before turning. The old bird was grouchy, but he was the only family Grif had ever had and he was not sure what he’d do with his life if something had happened to him.

With a sword in each hand and his fear dispelled for now, Grif rushed, the battle was a feast for the senses, and he intended to eat heartily.

Blood and Thunder. June Sixteenth 115 ADF

Pensword slowly walked through the silent crowd of his mother’s tribe as they watched. He shivered a little at the gazes, unsure of what they were thinking, or even what they would do with him. He did his best not to show his nerves and fear. He slowed as he approached the center of the gathering. The stars above were visible, the full moon shone like a beacon to all. He stopped as he looked at his grandmother. she gazed down from her sedan.

“Moonkissed Pensword, please, come forward into the circle of warriors.” She smiled a little. “Few children can say much of their own hunt. A deer bounding away from them, a poor shot that turned into a boon for them. Still, even before you took your first hunt you became a protector. Your mother has told me what you did in your last supervised trip; what you did to bring fear to bandits in the area.” She stood up. “Then you go and pick the most fearsome beast in these woods, not because you felt like proving yourself, but because it had attacked your village, your home. It killed and tasted pony flesh. This bear, we now know, was mad. Foaming at the mouth with rage. While that means the meat cannot be shared with the tribe, the fur and bones are still usable. In a months time you shall have a robe of this bear to wear upon gatherings of the clans. We also ask you now, what small token do you wish to wear to show you are a hunter of the Thestral Clans?”

Pensword looked right up at his grandmother. “Moonkissed Clan Leader Shimmering Star, I wish to wear an eye tooth of the bear, it used its teeth to kill, I wear it now to show that all who will kill my kin shall be hunted as I hunted that bear.” Pensword felt a chill run down his spine as he spoke those words and the chill he knew was not from the cold. He stood and glared at his grandmother. “Like the bear, I shall protect my kin as the mother protects her cubs.” he narrowed his eyes. “Let the town know that this applies to all kin in my clans.” The silence that hung spooked a few of the Thestrals as they felt that somehow they had witnessed an oath far deeper and far more serious than it should be.

His grandmother smiled approvingly as the moment passed, the warm wrinkles and scars gave the impression of vast wisdom come with age. “So be it. The Eye Tooth shall be presented to you along with your robe in a month’s time.” She smiled and slowly sat down. “However, your honors do not end here. It seems the reclusive lord of the lands who lives further up the mountain has come down to see you. He has been told of your deeds and it seems Equestria wishes to honor them as well.”

Pensword, with the rest of the clan turned his gaze where a group of Pegasus Ponies dressed in the guard armor of a noble house marched into the crowd as the Thestrals parted respectfully for them. In the middle, Pensword could see two nobles dressed. However what surprised him was next to the Purple coated Unicorn stood an Earth Pony decked in armor with the cloak of a noble. Pensword did not recall any Earth Ponies being given nobility status. Still, he bowed his head and body low to the ground. “Noble Baron Happy Hooves. A pleasure to be in your presence.”

Thestral Ceremony of Age February Sixteenth, 114 ADF

Hammer Strike found himself entering a town named Mountainside Falls. He was invited to come witness an event, and though he would typically ignore a good chunk of events he was invited to, his mind registered a couple words and for some reason. He felt as though he had to go. He sighed for a moment looking around at the guards that had been selected for the trip due to this being a town near the border.

“I hope you do not mind the venue change.” Baron Happy Hooves said, “It was just that earlier today one of the subjects in the town below us killed a mad bear, and being a half breed, he is being honored by the Thestrals for his first lone hunt. His father asked if I would like to help and show the thanks of Equestria as well for what was accomplished tonight. Do you mind if we dine at night in the snow covered forests with such exotic creatures as these?”

“I do not mind at all. The night does not bother me as I have worked through it for twenty or so years.” Hammer Strike replied.

“As the stories say, you are a smith. Rumor has it you have even crafted the armor you have worn for this trip.” He smiled as the carriage they were riding in rocked as it bumped over a stone. Tilting to the side that Hammer Strike was sitting on. “Now, what was the name of that colt? Pen… pen something.” He muttered as he moved a hoof to some notes at his side. “AH, Pensword.” he smiled a little. “Do you plan to give anything to this colt tonight? Or shall I be the only one to reward such bravery?” He looked out the window and the setting sun. “We have six hours before we have to be at the glen.”

“Depends. Do you have a forge in town?” Hammer smiled a little, his mind still trying to catch up after hearing Pensword’s name, his hoof subconsciously tapping his chestplate for a second, two names engraved on the inside, written in another language to their closest variables that he could remember.

“Well, yes the town has a forge, mostly for making tools for the fields and around the town. Why? You wish to make a small token of your appreciation from the capital of Unity?” The Baron only smiled before frowning as a scroll appeared over his head. He took it, sighing. “My apologies, Lord Hammer Strike. It seems my brother is at it again in wishing to deprive me of what little land I have scraped together. A fourth born, as he put it, should serve his brothers only as a sword bearer.” He tucked the scroll away, “Still, tonight is for feasting and joy. A threat is gone. Two in fact, bandits have fled the region and a bear that would have killed the townsfolks is dead. Tonight is a fine time for feasting.” He tapped the wall of the carriage. “To the local forge, and be sure to pay two bags of silver for its use.”

“I have a feeling tonight is going to be very interesting.” Hammer chuckled. “Well, now that I have work planned out that is.”

“I look forward to seeing what you can produce.”

[five hours later]

“You?” the Baron gasped in shock as he stood in the room of the forge, gaping. “How do-?” He paused and began to laugh. “So the stories are true. You are indeed almost an Alicorn of the Forges.” He shook his head. “No longer, you are indeed noble, truly the Princesses were correct in their choice.”

Hammer Strike shrugged in response.

“I have one question.” As the two boarded the carriage to head towards the ceremony. “What is it? It seems like a blade, but it is unlike any blade I have seen in my life.” He tapped the carriage roof again and they began to move again. “I hope you do not mind but we will have to spend a good half hour walking to our destination, we shall drive as close as we can.”

“I do not mind walking, I once took a journey on hoof from Baltimare to Unity on my own.” Hammer Strike replied.

The noble stared in shock and blinked. “We shall walk then.” He paused. “Did you not run into any bandits? That just seems far fetched walking that long on your own?”

“Bandits did show up…” Hammer Strike started. “I made sure they changed their ways.” He finished.

“Oh, this, I simply must hear this tale. If nothing else it should at least make the ride go faster. Will you not tell it to me?” He smiled. “I could even have one of my retainers record it for you if you wish.”

What followed was a tale of just what happened. They were just walking towards the fires and the shadows of the Thestrals as he finished the story. “That was when they left and become ,of all things, protectors of travelers along that road. I have hired them many a time when traveling.”

It was here that he heard and saw a young colt with the coat of a Thestra,l navy blue with white mane and tail bowed low to the ground. “Noble Baron Happy Hooves. A pleasure to be in your presence.” Pensword waited for Baron Happy Hooves to cough before he rose only to bow again. “Greetings Noble from beyond Happy Hooves’ domain. It is an honor to be in the presence of two nobles of Equestria.”

Hammer Strike immediately took in every detail, his mind giving slight signs of memories as he traced over Pensword for a moment, his eyes noting his young age, with his cutie mark to finish. “You do not need to bow to me.” Hammer Strike said.

Pensword rose in confusion and shock. “You... Have I done something wrong?” The voice of a young colt, yet a voice that tickled the memories a little more, still looked confused.

“No young one, you have not.” Hammer Strike replied, a small smile starting to form on his face. “What is your name?”

“Moonkissed Pensword, Milord.” The colt replied with a look of pride for the title. He seemed to be a little more relaxed to know he did not do anything wrong in his first meeting with a noble of any station.

“Well met.” Hammer Strike smiled, “So you are the one I have been hearing about from Happy Hooves, here.”

The noble next to him looked at him but he shook his head like a long suffering father over something. “Yes I have told him of your deeds tonight.”

Pensword shuffled a little at the praise. “It, it was just doing the tasks I knew needed to be done.” He smiled a little. “I am sure if the guards were not busy taking care of a brawl in town they would have taken the bear down tonight anyway.”

“But you did not see it as a task for the guard, you saw an opportunity to do something in good faith for the town.” Hammer Strike replied. “I even dare say that you knew the risks and still went for it, did you not?”

“A Grizzly is a dangerous creature, and one that has tasted the flesh of the town,” He looked at the nobles, “Is a threat to all who live here. I went out knowing how dangerous it was and how much I could be hurt. Only after I brought the bear down did I learn it was mad.”

“But the fact still remains that you did it.” Hammer Strike finished. “And that is the reason why we are here on this night.”

Pensword blinked, only to bow his head in thanks. A simple thanks in his body language. He looked up as the Baron spoke. “Now, I am here to give you a request, you may ask anything of me that is within reason.”

Pensword paused a little as he looked at the Baron before finally speaking. “May I read the tactical manuals that the guards study from? I, I feel that the bandits will return and will return for blood, my blood, for what I did to three of their numbers. They will even blame me for the deaths of the bandits caused by the bear. I wish to be ready to defend this land from their attacks.”

The Baron nodded his head. “As you know, those documents were declared restricted by Commander Hurricane the Second. Still, it is a request I will honor, and no matter what may come tomorrow, that request will be honored by Unity itself.”

“Being as I do not know what is in store.” Hammer Strike started with a raised brow. “I have something to give you.” He said, looking at Pensword. Reaching into his saddlebags he pulled out something wrapped in oiled cloth, it was a decent sized object. After giving it one last check over, he hefted it out for Pensword to take. “I have a feeling this will serve you well.”

Pensword blinked, slowly unwrapping the blade. He looked back up as he pulled the sheath and blade from the cloth. “This is a Southern Isles Kelkie design.” he blinked in shock. “I, I am honored by this.” He bowed again, only to have a hoof stop him, as he looked up he noticed a fierceness in the eyes of Hammer Strike as he shook his head. “O… Of course” Pensword muttered as he backed away.

“Just remember, Pensword, every blade is in need of a name. Be sure to give it one that you will always remember.” Hammer Strike said.

Pensword nodded and smiled. “My Grandfather’s father was a guard who fought in Luna’s Army. Lexington Airstrike was his name. I shall shorten it to just Lexington.” he spoke as he fully pulled the blade from the sheath and gazed upon it. He smiled in appreciation, then he placed the blade back into the sheath and paused. “Adjustable straps? That is a nice touch.” He placed it at his side and smiled as he gave a Thestral salute. His Right hoof to his chest, his left wing out rigid with a curt jerk of the head down and up.

Not there, February Sixteenth, 114 ADF

“Has it been five years already?” Lunar Fang asked as she looked around dazed, only to meet silence from Hammer Strike, who looked saddened. He shook his head in response to her question. “What's wrong?” She asked.

“I found him…” Hammer Strike started. “Nothing…”

“Found him?” She asked.

“Pensword.” He said. “I found him, but… There is nothing....” He finished.

“Is he alright?” She asked.

“We have a task ahead of us... Yes, us, in the years to come…” He started. “To get him to remember.” He said. “It was painful to be there right in front of him. He is young, I would guess around eighteen years or so, but he does not remember anything.”

“But it is him?” She asked.

“I could somewhat hear it in his voice.” Hammer Strike replied. “It helped me remember some things…” He sighed. “The time is so close, yet so far. Only ten more to go.” He said.

“Maybe it’s set so he’ll remember when he reaches the age he was?”

“We can only hope…” He sighed. “We can only hope.”

Time will tell, February Nineteenth, 114 ADF

Pensword stood still as his mother smiled from behind her easel. She was giddy as if enjoying a secret moment that Pensword could not understand. why was she smiling so much? “Mom, Can… do you have the sketch? I am going to be late for class.” he was shocked that the access to the books he had wanted meant that he was in a way, a reserve guard. A term coined for his special position, a class that he had been taking now for over a year.

His mother only smiled a little. “Yes dear…” She paused and made a dramatic motion with a wing. “There. You can head off to classes again. I will expect you to be home tonight for your birthday Dinner.” She smiled as she watched her son trot out the door, already wearing his reserve kit. While not the best armor, it would help protect him from bandits. She returned to the painting, her smile becoming sad and melancholy. “It will be a shame,” She muttered as she slowly began to paint part of the sketch, as she painted, it seemed almost like two pictures were being finished at once. “I wish I could have gossiped with you, Lunar Fang.” She sniffed a little, smiling as well. “I know you will protect my little bundle with your wings.”

Pensword was trotting quickly when he heard a sound that chilled his blood. Pick up speed, he extended his wings, flying low to the ground. The bells from the school and town hall were ringing now, a frantic sound and he rose higher to the sky. He pulled Lexington from the sheath, bracing for the worst. Then he saw it. He saw a sight that chilled him to the bone. Gryphon and Pony were flocking and turning around the air. He pushed himself into a more air streamed manner that landed him through a gap and into the guard huddle he quickly assessed that the captain was dead from an arrow. He could see that the guards were starting to buckle and he saw that the school house was where his friends had fled.

“Fall back.” He shouted. “Set up around the school house, Flyers, take your bows to the roof. Unicorns, Start throwing stones at the enemies.” He swung his blade and Lexington pushed back a Gryphon who had tried to scatter the cluster. “Fight back and keep yourselves covered.” He darted to the market and without ceremony, tore the sheets away from the top of the stalls. “Come on, Unicorns tear up the stalls and the wood. Throw then at the enemy.” he broke a pole and swung it at an Earth Pony Bandit knocking him senseless before the pole was yanked from his grasp by three unicorn bandits. He looked at them. “Cover me. Throw anything. Use anything as ammo.” He adjusted his helmet and felt a pull but ignored it as he charged at the three unicorns using the blade to actually cut the pole from their magic grasp. It clattered to the ground and Pensword, in a move of sheer stupidity and youth, charged into the middle of the group. He quickly swung and took out the first of the unicorns, breaking a wooden shield and blocking a blow from another. Pensword kicked his rear leg, connecting with the unhelmed third who had was about to gorge him from behind with his horn. He felt the shield he had used begin to tug away and he let go while pushing with his forehooves. The momentum hit the final unicorn, knocking her senseless.

Pensword turned around, pushing off the ground as he clutched the quiver of the town’s archer. He landed on the back of the Gryphon that had hit the ground where he was standing. He wounded the Gryphon and he paused for a moment, thanking the Moon that these Gryphons were not like those in the books. He took a bow off its back and pulled back cutting off the air from entering its lungs… He was only able to black the Gryphon out before another tried to attack him. He quickly let go and took to the air, causing a friendly kill to happen. Still, he gripped Lexington. Something was off. Pensword felt like he was too close. He was in the thick of things when he saw a weather team with some clouds. “LIghting Attack, Lighting Strike those in the air.” he ordered as he dove, rumbling filled the sky. He did not know if his voice was heard or not but regardless, he kept fighting.

Pensword dropped onto a crippled Pegasus Bandit knocking him senseless, he hoped, before a cry came up. The gryphons were pulling back and pulling what wounded or dead they could with them. Pensword could see that many of those around were about to follow.

“HALT!” He ordered as Lighting still struck, helping to force the retreat of the bandits. “Let them go. We have our own dead and wounded to tend, and defenses to build.” He turned around as he saw the looks of his friends. His younger brother was holding a sling in his wing. A moment later a stone dropped from the sling. “What?” he asked as he turned he felt the pull again. He turned his head. Two arrows were sticking out from his armor, right in the gap. He winced as the pain rushed in. He sat down, heavy, sore, and battered. “Owe.” he moaned a little while the local healer walked up to him with a tsking sound.

The Arrow is notched. One May 115 ADF

34 - Remembrance

Extended Holiday
Chp 34: Remembrance
Act 4

The wind howled outside the hut, winter was once again in the Northern Isles and things had not been well. The plague was rampant, warriors graves lined the graveyard, entire families would be wiped out in a matter of weeks. Grif sat by the hearth, cooking the simple stew with the herbs he hoped would allow his father to overcome this. The small size of the hut had one advantage in that the hearthfire could serve to warm the entire space. To most gryphons it would be called cozy, possibly even on the warm side. Yet Graf lay in his bed, shivering from cold despite the several hides draped over his body.

There is much to be said about gryphons, they are strong, fierce fighters, loyal warriors, and they can endure most things with a smile. But there was not much to be said for their healers. The herbal remedies they did have were a few random plants that had been stumbled upon by accident. Their small settlement had neither a healer nor a wide supply of herbs and the few plants Grif could identify on the islands were of little help against such a malady.

“Grif.” The voice was faint, far quieter than the gravely, powerful voice of Grif’s youth. “Forget the stew and come to me.”

Grif instantly heeded the call as he walked towards his father. The old warrior’s feathers were worn thin, his fur ragged. Under the feathers of his father’s face Grif could see the skin, grey and degraded. “What do you need?” He asked.

Graf weakly raised his tallon and lifted something down to himself. It was a gryphon bow, a large one carved in polished black wood. The wisps of the wind seemed to play across it until it lead down to a small ruby redder than blood set in a thin sliver of gold.

Grif shook his head as Graf lifted the bow, it had been the one heirloom Graf had taken with him when he’d left his clan, an artifact specifically for his bloodline. The bow had been made for one of the five gryphons who had stopped the gryphon dog war of the lower kingdoms and who had personally seen to the death of the self announced King Olaf. The ruby itself had been one of the gems set in the crown. But for Graf to be taking it down now was neither impressive, nor comforting to Grif.

Graf placed a talon on his palm and with the strength he could muster he made a thin cut across it. “I go now. My ancestors have called for me. The spirits have sounded the horn for me to fly in the great winds.” Graf began, ignoring Grif’s pleas for him to stop, that this was not his end.

“Know that I will watch you. know that a piece of my soul stays with you.” With that, like his ancestors before him, Graf smeared a drop of blood onto the ruby. “To protect your friends. to guard your family. And to bring death on the north wind to your foes,” He pressed the pin, allowing the hinge to collapse the bow. Then he turned it to Grif. “Until you fly beside me once again.”

Grif stood there in front of his father, tears trickling down his face. It was done, the bow could not be refused now. To refuse the gift was to damn Graf to never rest. Grif took the bow in his claws shaking. “An- and until the wind calls me to you, I, I will continue to uphold the honor you have awarded me.” He responded.

Graf looked into his son’s face. “When I die, remove three of my primary feathers and fasten from them to three arrows, use these only in times when you cannot miss, and I will be with you.” Graf smiled at Grif. “I will be with you eternally, my son.” With that the gryphon laid back, his eye’s gently closing as his breath ceased. Grif embraced the dead gryphon, weeping openly. He hugged him till he felt all the warmth leave his form. He would weep until the dawn, but he would leave stone faced as he arranged for Graf to be placed in his grave. His spirit was amongst the winds now.

For the first time in his nineteen years, Grif was truly alone.

November Twentieth, 120 ADF

Pensword stood looking at his friends and family. He blinked back tears as he touched the cap with the eagle feather in it towards his father. “I, I did not think this would be where my cutie mark would take me.”

His father beamed, pride shining in his eyes. “Nor I, yet this last year I have noticed your writing when left to your own has been writing to the mayor and to Baron Happy Hooves on ways to improve the defenses.” A light chuckle escaped his father’s muzzle. “Still, you show them that the great grandson of Lexington Airstrike will be willing to serve.”

Pensword nodded. “Yes. I am the first offspring since his marriage to bear the armor of the Princesses. I just hope I survive induction and training.” He could hear the coach rolling down the street to pick him up. “Now I will be a three day’s flight from here, but don’t visit too much, they won’t take kindly to visitors. And mom… I’ll come here to visit.” He moved only to have his mother beat him and hug him first.

“I know, son. The princesses do not wish us to serve in the ranks. We are too wild.” She smiled as she kissed his cheek. “But I can say this, my young soldier. You shall live to see Thestrals become accepted in Equestria.” She pulled away and smiled as she began shifting her wings, raising her hoof, the town following suit. All were giving him the Thestral salute.

Pensword dressed in the cloth of a recruit stitched by the town’s own tailor returned the salute as well. “Thank you. I shall come to visit again in five years. Five years from now and I shall be, hopefully, a new officer in the ranks of the Military.” he looked to the direction of the manor. “I owe this privilege to both Baron Happy Hooves and the payroll of Lord Hammer Strike.” he smiled as he looked back on his home town. “I, I will come back and when I do it will be as an officer.”

The town cheered as Pensword turned and boarded the coach. The driver did not say anything and just stared at the hero’s farewell. He shook his head as he turned the coach away. Pensword leaned out the door and waved back to his family. He smiled as he looked to the sky and shouted out something that the driver could not help but over hear.

“Moon Burn, you better keep Whirlwind out of trouble. And tell any who court her that if they lay so much as a hoof on her that the wrath of a soldier will fall upon them. YOU HEAR!?”

The two siblings yelled back their own words of encouragement and the three stayed for a mile longer before, finally, the two turned away. The last advice he yelled out he would never regret. “Whirlwind you keep up your flying and you and I will race next time I see you, you hear me?”

His sister actually dropped and hovered a little at his eye level. “I will not lose next time, brother.” She moved forward and hugged Pensword. “I love you big brother, I want you to come back in armor and scare those bullies from that Unicorn port city.” She muttered in a serious, yet joking tone of voice.

“I will do that, my little student.” he replied as he gave her a noogie. She pulled away and smiling, darted back towards town. Pensword smiled, his heart aching. He would be gone for five years, the first two without any chance of leave. He already banked on not getting any due to his… heritage, but he was going to show those in the chain of command he was ready.” He shuffled to fully sit down and patted a saddle bag with letters of recommendation, including a report of his actions upon the death of his captain and mentor during the most recent attack only three months ago. He stared ahead. “Cadet Pensword, reporting for duty.” he whispered to himself.

Leaving home for the Academy Twenty August 115 ADF

Bored once again, Hammer Strike found himself in his forge smithing away at a new weapon. One that, strangely enough, confused him for why he was making it. It was meant for a more refined grip, needing hands. But for some reason, he knew he could use it. His mind was having trouble trying to remember why he knew that.

There was a sudden flash of light and Hammer Strike found himself looking up at a scroll, sealed by Celestia’s royal seal. With a questioning glance he put down his tools, broke the seal, and started reading.

‘Hello Hammer Strike,

I wanted to ask if you are available for tea today. It has been awhile since our last conversation and I thought it would be nice to catch up with each other. I hope to hear back from you soon. I know you can be busy from time to time.

~Celestia’

Hammer Strike was puzzled by the request. “Tea? At this hour?” He said, looking around for the only clock in the room, which currently read noon.

“Oh.” He said, his gaze shifting back to the weapon he was working on and the letter. “Uh…”

Looking around he stepped out of the forge for a moment, trotting directly to his office. Quickly grabbing an empty parchment and his quill and ink, he wrote:

‘Good Day Celestia,

I would love to, but you might have to give me a little more time. I have to finish this project first and I will be headed out shortly afterwards.

~Hammer Strike’

With a nod of approval, Hammer sealed it and reached for his coat pocket, only to realize with some chagrin that he had left it back in the forges. “Oh, come on.” He muttered, trotting back to the forge again, he roughly grabbed the lighter and sent the letter on its way.

Looking back at his tools he reached over to grab the hammer only for a flash to go off behind him, followed by the sound of hooves clopping on the floor. After a moment he turned to the source to find Celestia there with a couple of things held in her magic, one of the main things being a tea set.

“You do know I was almost finished with this, correct? It would not have taken me that long.” Hammer Strike said.

“Last time you said that, I waited four days.” Celestia said.

“Come on, I had just started the armor set when you sent that, and I just got absorbed in making it.” Hammer Strike replied.

“Your colossus armor, was it?” She asked.

“The Juggernaut armor.” Hammer Strike smiled. “Nothing but catapults can break through it. Though I have yet to try it against a catapult. The guards were running out of attack ideas for breaking through it.” He chuckled.

“It seems fine for you but what about those not heat deterrent? I imagine it could easily be turned against them.” Celestia pointed out with a raised brow.

“In all honesty, after more thought on it, I think it would be best to leave it for only a few to use. Though at this point it only fits myself.” He responded.

“I see.” Celestia nodded. “And what is this new project of yours?”

“I ... can not give you a full answer. It has been in the back of my mind for the last few years to make some weapons like this.” He shrugged, the blade in question was very interesting as from the hilt it traveled both ways, one top, one bottom.

“An interesting invention. Is it for a unicorn?” She asked, placing the tea set down nearby.

“I guess so, due to the fact that you need to have this weapon higher off the ground than most can provide.” Hammer Strike responded.

“My sources have told be the plague is bad in the Northern Isles, but the gryphons refuse to seek help.” Celestia mentioned as she poured them each a cup.

Hammer Strike paused for a second. “One day.” He responded. “Hopefully.”

“Gryphons are stubborn to a fault.” Celestia said. “But they would not let themselves die for want of something as simple as a healer.”

“As said, we can hope that one day they will seek for help.” He sighed. “Even with how things are tension wise, it still hurts to hear these things.”

“I wish the emperor were not so quick to pursue war. Your name has slowed proceedings but I fear open warfare will be unavoidable.” Celestia sighed. “So many gryphons to their deaths over something so trivial.”

“Do not think it will be easy, Celestia.” Hammer Strike warned. “Be ready for what is to come.”

“I have fought on the battlefield before. I am well aware of what warfare is.” She said.

Hammer Strike sighed inwardly. “We shall see how things go.”

“Besides, we have the great smith lord on our side. How can we lose?” Celestia grinned.

“I am not skilled enough for that.” Hammer Strike replied.

“You say that, yet I know you. When the war is joined you will be there, ready to defend Equestria as she needs you, always in her darkest hour.”

“As always...” He responded, lost in thought.

As always… June fifth, 112 ADF

Grif smiled for the first time in a long time as he walked down the village streets. Months of hunting animals, trading meat and furs, doing odd jobs for travelers needing a trained guide/ protector, Grif had finally collected the equivalent of seventy golden beaks. Beaks were the gryphon’s form of currency in the homeland. The beaks were miniature casts of the emperor's own beak and traded widely amongst the empire. And today, the trade caravans would pass through. With trade between Equestria and Gryphonia officially cut off, the caravans would stop at the northern isles on their way to the Stampede Ground of the minotaurs in order to get their hands on what goods they could by proxy.

Grif’s old blades were corroded from the salt of the sea and despite his regular cleanings he was losing a battle to rust. So Grif had been saving simply for a new set of swords. He found himself surrounded by others of his village flying out to the small island that the caravans would camp on. They used to come right to the villages, but with the plague still common, the caravans had chosen to camp outside of any settlement. And the ones allowed into the camps were carefully screened.

No one seemed to pay Grif any mind today as the group took across the sea between the islands. The flight was quick and uneventful, the group gracefully touching down on the beach. The Gryphons carefully checked Grif over and he passed almost immediately. Grif had never fully understood it, but the plague had ignored him. The gryphon could wander amongst the sick and not so much as cough. For many this had been confirmation he was in fact an old soul blessed by the spirits. Because of this the general opinion of him, for the first time, had been lighter.

Grif eyed the collection of booths that surrounded him. They were filled with everything from exotic meats to something new from Saddle Arabia. The traders referred to it as ‘chocolate.’ despite the wonders, Grif kept his distance from most of the traders. He had only met Gryphonians a few times in his life and he had never truly liked them. They were not haggling prices and they treated females and hatchlings cruelly. Still, currently, they were necessary for the survival of the fledgling country.

Grif approached a booth lined with weapon racks. Blades, axes, spears, bows, maces, and clubs lined the display. The styles varied incredibly, partially due to these weapons being a mix of the work of gryphon smiths, and those captured and looted in battle. The grey gryphon behind the counter eyed him, carefully inspecting him to see how far he thought he could push his luck.

“Good morrow, young warrior,” he spoke. His griphic carried a strange undertone, almost clumsey. “I see you have come to my shop. Tell me; what fine weapon I could offer a fierce predator such as yourself? A spear perhaps? Maybe a broadsword? This one came off the body of a minotaur berserker. No finer work for such a low price.”

Grif rolled his eyes as he went back to examining the weapons. Many were trash, so old or mistreated that they had little war left in them. Grif’s gaze stopped at a rather nicely lined chest. Hidden in a back corner, it made for a perfectly shielded space. An excellent place for a merchant to hide his true good stock. “Open the chest.” Grif spoke as he had seen Graf speak, his tone neither rude or polite. It was clear, however, that this wasn’t something for debate.

The grey gryphon looked in shock for a moment, having taken Grif for a young, headstrong upstart, he hadn’t expected him to discern there might be better stock. “I see you have an eye for stronger steel.” The gryphon nodded as he lifted the chest with a groan, turning the lock to open it. He removed several weapons, each carefully wrapped in oiled cloth. His face seemed more and more displeased as the gryphon shook away weapon after weapon. Finally, Grif stopped him as he examined a particularly intriguing set. The blades were long one handed swords that curved upwards towards the end. Made from polished steel, they came down to a lethal edge. The middle was flattened out and reinforced with bronze plates. The handles were straight and wrapped in some type of hide with a rounded hand guard, allowing the entire tallon to be shielded by it.

Without bothering to ask permission, Grif lifted the blades, a quick glare forestalling the objection by the booth owner. Standing back he gave them a few practice swings, testing their weight and movement. Stopping, he stood for a moment, his face assuming an expression of deep thought, though Grif was merely waiting a bit to make the merchant tense and hopefully make driving down the price easier. He set them on the counter. “How much?”

“Eighty five golden beaks,” The Merchant spoke. “Truly a steal for such weapons. Many have fallen to these blades.”

“Yes, the scratches and dents along the blade tell me that much.” Grif cut him off pointing out the various flaws that riddled the blades. To the untrained eye or the unobservent they might not have been noticed. “Fifty beaks. It will probably cost me more than that having them cleaned up by a smith.”

“For fifty beaks you couldn’t buy the bronze used to plate them.” The merchant spat. “You will lead me to ruin if I give them to you for seventy eight beaks.”

“They are used, and they are filthy.” Grif growled. “It will take hours to get this horrible fish oil you polished them with off.” Grif made a repulsed grimace. “I will take these abominations off your talons for fifty five.”

The merchant looked at Grif as though he were attempting to set him on fire. “Seventy three and I will throw in some sheaths.” The griffon offered. “And I shall not survive next winter.”

“I’m not buying sheaths. I will give you sixty beaks and I will still be overpaying.” Grif growled. The two gryphons proceeded to roar into the other’s faces. They held a solid glare for a minute before the booth owner backed off.

“Very well, sixty beaks.” His demeanor melted away, replaced by a much kinder one. “You barter well.” He laughed

Grif proceeded to count out the money, the equivalent of seventy Golden Beaks. His payments of gold beaks had been mixed in with gemstones and even some gold bits. After some careful calculations, Grif and the shopkeeper embraced arms talon to elbow, the sign of an honorable trade. Taking his new weapons, Grif turned to leave. However, something caught his eye as he walked away. From the booth selling meats, the butchers wife left the tent and for a moment Grifs eye’s caught something that horrified and disgusted him. In the tent stood a cage, and within the cage, one trembling, one bleak, stood Equestrian ponies.

Northern Isles gryphons did not eat sentient beings. It was a disgusting, horrible act. Grif’s talons lingered for a moment on his new acquisitions, part of him screaming to do justice’s work and destroy the offenders. But looking around he noted there were more traders, the islanders, each well armed and more than a few with armed guards. Swallowing hard, the gryphon held his head up. He would not be able to win in a direct confrontation. He would have to resort to cunning instead. Casually making his way past the butcher’s booth he sunk a talon into the side of the tent and continued to walk. The sound of tearing fabric caused several gryphons to turn and look at the suddenly visible caged ponies. The islanders began to shout loudly. Many began returning their meat, demanding things from there money back to personal duels. In the confusion Grif grasped the cage in his talons and with all his strength, pulled it into the nearby brush out of sight. Grif had no formal experience with lockpicking so the gryphon simply drove his knife into the lock, the lock broke as his knife snapped but the gryphon couldn’t care less. A weapon could be replaced. A life could not. Releasing the ponies he looked into their faces. “There is a cave down by the beach. Hide there till I come for you.” He ordered. The ponies stared at him strangely as they left the cage, galloping as fast as their hooves could carry them.

Grif exited the brush as the traders finally managed to bring order back. Grif would not let it remain calm for long. “We seceded Gryphonia so this evil would not come upon us, yet you bring the emperor’s corruption to us.” The islanders shouted loudly in agreement. “Give us this butcher to our justice and leave our shores!” Once again Grif’s words were met with cheers.

“You dare raise a blade to a Gryphonian? The emperor would raise this place to the ground.” The butcher growled back.

Grif lifted his sword, carefully looking down it. “The emperor lost power here. He agreed to let us live by our own power. You have defied him by defying our laws. The penalty is death still. Leave the butcher and leave us.” The crowd began to murmur. The butcher was obviously sweating, the guards were not sure, even with their greater numbers, if they could maintain their honor fighting the islanders. Honor was paramount in gryphon society. Even above death.

Finally, a large gryphon armed to the teeth and wearing fine armor approached. Lifting his voice he addressed the crowd.

“My northern brothers! I am Talos, leader of this caravan!” The crowd lifted it’s voice in anger at the gryphon. “My brothers, please. I had no knowledge of this upon my word of honor. Please leave this worm to my justice and let us continue our peaceful dealings!” The crowd murmured amongst themselves all eye’s seemed to turn to Grif.

“He will see proper justice?” Grif looked to Talos, his blade still raised. The two gryphons eyed each other, it was clear the other gryphon was the veteran of many battles, his body trailed with scars that labeled years of experience. In a fight, Grif was not confident he could win should this gryphon demand a duel…

“I shall present his head to your village personally.” Talos finally spoke, lowering his beak to Grif in acknowledgement.

“Then let it be so. If you fail, then I shall denounce you as oath breaker. All shall know your blood holds no truth.” Grif answered traditionally. With a flourish he returned his sword to it’s place. The crowd, appeased by the justice done, dispersed back to their dealings as the guards forcibly closed the butchers booth.

Three hours later Grif traveled to the cave.

“It’s only me. You are safe.” Grif spoke.

The two earth ponies, brother and sister, stared back in shock and fear and huddled in a corner. “Wh… Thank you.” The sister replied. “I, I am forever in your debt. They…” She sniffed. “They ate our parents.”

The Brother glared a little. “Will you teach me the blade so I can protect the only family I have left? I will do anything, even pledge to whatever ruler you have in your island as my sovereign. I will not let any more harm come to my sister.”

“On my oath, friend, I need nothing from you.” Grif smiled. “We of the Northern Isles live apart so that we may pursue peace with our Equestrian friends.” Speaking Equestrian was still tricky for Grif. He always found his accent strange. “We have no leader. All are bound by the law. The elder judge disputes. But none hold another by any bind save their own”

“Uh,” The sister muttered. “Well, in that case, I, I do know some herbs that might lessen the symptoms I have over heard in that cage. If you will help we could petition some of the nobles in the mainland. Please, let us do something to repay your kindness.”

The brother nodded. “I am Tall Oak and my Sister is Little Willow. I pledge both of our service to you for what you have done. We have no one left. We fear we are the last of the farming community on the plains border.”

Grif stared at them. “You know not the severity of what you say.” Grif said. “When a gryphon pledges to a lord, they only release the debt with their death. Please. No one will need know about this. I will fly you to the mainland and you can be amongst your kin.”

Little Willow looked at the Gryphon, “At least ask the lords to help if you take us. we shall help you all we can, and we shall pledge support the the first house that agrees to help your kin here.” She looked at her brother. “You helped all the kin I have left. Let us try and do the same with your isles.”

“I will take you to my island. My hut is small, but you are welcome to it. I will try my best to find something for you. I am afraid the only vegetables I have have already gone into my stew last night.”

Little Willow smiled. “I am sure we can find something. Just, when you take us to the mainland we will petition the Lords there for help. I will need herbs from there anyway to help with the sick here.”

“On my oath, I will keep you safe.” Grif said. “Not all gryphons are the same. The island gryphon will not eat pony meat. Remember there will be nothing to fear. You, stallion, shall stay here. I will take the mare first.” With that Grif dropped a wing and a leg, offering his back to the pony.

Learning to Stand, August Sixteenth, 122 ADF

Pensword stood in the office. It was a crude space with rough walls and a dirt floor. The desk, however, relayed the sense of power in the type of furniture built by Earth Ponies. Pensword remained at the stance he had been taught, a stance of attention. He had been ushered into the room and told to remain at attention until the Commandante of Fort Jasmine came to set his papers in order for the start of his military career.

On the desk a wooden nameplate featured prominently with the name ‘Commandante Supreme Sunrise’ carefully engraved. “Wow, that sure is a big desk,” a somewhat familiar voice said from beside him.

He did not even flinch, not even an ear moved from his stance

“Whatcha doiiing?” The female voice asked curiously.

Pensword did not respond, recalling mentally the order in which he could move as well as feeling this was a test of his ability to remain still, or at least following orders. He did, however, blink as blinking was allowed due to the fact that blinking was a natural occurring event that no pony could control.

“Oh that is right, you have to stand still till I say something. What was that something again..?” The mare scratched her head. “Oh yeah. OVER EASY, RECRUIT!” she, at least Pensword assumed it was a she, shouted in as stern a tone as she could muster.

Pensword took the order for what she meant to say. He still did not speak, but he knew it was really At Ease, Recruit. Still, he did blink and turned his head to his left where the voice had been, only there was no pony there. He turned to face the desk and saw a mare sitting behind it. A flour white Pegasus Mare with a curly poofy blond mane. He blinked again.

“So you're the hopeful that I have been hearing about.” She was quite suddenly in his face, standing sternly. “I’ve been hearing alot about you.” She poked his nose with a hoof. “But you know who else I’ve heard a lot about? Every noble’s sixth cousin twice removed because they can put their shirt on straight. So let’s skip the paperwork and get to the real meat of the situation.” She sat once again at her desk leaning in. “Who are you, and more importantly, why are you here? Ooh, and mostest importantly, what do you want to achieve?”

Pensword stood taller. “Pensword, Ma’am.” he spoke crisply as he looked at the desk. “I am here as the town of Mountainside Falls wishes to bring back knowledge to fight the encroaching bandits and Gryphon raiders invading our lands. I also wish to make my great grandfather proud if I can.” He took another breath. “Most important. I wish to achieve training and skills that can help prepare and protect those of my kin and family around me. No matter where I may be stationed nor what threat may be. Natural or Creature, or even War based.”

The mare nodded. “So then, you understand that we train ponies for the guard and the army.” The mare’s demeanor suddenly became very serious “Have you been made aware we are all but at war?” she asked.

“You refer to the closing of trade between Gryhonia and Equestria? How the borders are getting a little tighter? I am. I just feel that this is where I need to be, even though I want to be back home building a wall. I live a week’s flight from the borderlands, which is a two day flight of no entry zone just on our side.”

The pegasus nodded. “You realise with those teeth and those ears that things will be difficult for you?” she asked.

“I have faced ribbings and a black eye from school before. I have a goal in mind, with a goal in mind I can push through any problems sooner rather than later, Ma’am.” Once again he was calm and spoke with a polite yet firm tone of voice.

Supreme Sunrise nodded again. “It’s too bad about the restrictions. We could use more ponies with that sort of outlook. I have a general policy of no special treatment. I can’t speak for others but I can personally guarantee you will never receive either scorn or favors from me. You understand that recruit?”

“Crystal Clear, Commandante Supreme Sunrise. I shall leave my letters of recommendation and valor with you then. They are in the saddle bag, by, uh, that is to say the papers in your hooves, Ma’am.” Pensword could have sworn they were not there a moment ago. still, he blinked and fell silent.

“Well, Pensword, you obviously have the mindset. And from what I can tell, you're healthy or are there any conditions I should be aware of?” she asked.

He did not know why. But he spoke something. “None that I can think of. I can hear hoof falls better than others so I am good for sentry duty.” he blinked. Why did he just say a joke about his health and hearing to the Commandante?

“It says you are already well trained with a bow, a knife, and a small axe. Going by that eyetooth around your neck I will assume that this bear report is true. I take it you have all of your gear on you?” she asked.

“I did Ma’am. I hid it as I went to turn in the gear I brought with me for the first year so I can learn on regular issued gear. I have,” He did not smile but he spoke candidly. “Issues, with stuff never being returned to me. I took care of hiding my things.”

Supreme Sunrise perked up again with a large smile that Pensword would swear actually brightened the room. “Then you’re terrific. Proceed to get measured for a training uniform. We are waving the traditional forty bits for fitting and usual charges because you have been fully sponsored by Lord Hammer Strike. Quite an achievement. if we do go to war you may just already have a comission waiting for you.” She noted

“Spo.. sponsored?” He sputtered. “I knew I would be in his payroll, to be forwarded to my family, but, he… he is sponsoring my ENTIRE education here?” He reared his head back in total shock and wonderment. A Noble doing that. He could only blink as he stood there in shell shock.

“Yes. It was surprise for us as well. Lord Hammer Strike is a generally near silent Noble. At this stage his entire military power is mostly made up of separate mercenary groups he contracted. To catch his attention you must have really made an impression.” Supreme Sunrise nodded. “Well, I see no problem with you moving forward. And anyone who does will have to go through me. Welcome to the Academy Private Pensword.” The pegasus offered a wing salute.

Pensword returned the salute as the door opened and an aide to Supreme Sunrise held it for Pensword to exit. He did so promptly, ignoring the slight scowl that the aide had as he mentally told himself that she might have one all the time or she just woke up on the wrong side of the cott. Still, he mentally prepared himself for what might come next.

Welcome to the Academy Twenty Third August 115 ADF

“And so, sir, with this gryphon band that has been visiting the noble estates in the area obviously being a spying party I think it would be best if we stepped up security.” Silver Cane announced to Hammer Strike. The grey coloured unicorn was the current steward of house Strike.

Hammer Strike hummed in thought for a moment. “Do you have any names? There is bound to have been one.”

The steward produced a list. “Thran son of Thrask, Houn son of Haraan, Fesk daughter to Thrann, and Grif son of Graf. They are also accompanied by two earth ponies, a Tall Oak and Little Willow.”

“Repeat the last gryphon’s name,” Hammer Strike requested. “That one sounded familiar.”

“Grif, son of Graf? Milord, he is a nameless, clanless gryphon. From what I have been able to tell he has no name for himself.” Silver Cane seemed quite shocked by Hammer Strike’s sudden interest.

“And yet, for some reason I remember that name from somewhere.” Hammer replied, placing a hoof on his head. “I just can not place it. Leave security as it is. If you do a change so suddenly you could cause alarm.” He finished.

“Very well, milord.” Silver Cane nodded. “Shall I let the guards know to turn them away when they present themselves?”

“Let them in.” Hammer Strike said simply.

“Y, yes. Very well, milord.” Silver Cane nodded. “Is there anything else?”

“Nothing that I can remember at this time. I will be sure to alert you if something does happen.” Hammer Strike finished.

Silver Cane bowed before turning and leaving the room.

After he left the room Hammer Strike immediately opened the drawers of his desk, pulling out parchment, a quill, and inkwell.

‘Celestia

I require an immediate teleportation to Unity. Time is approaching.

~Hammer Strike’

Quickly taking out the enchanted lighter he sent the letter, not bothering to seal it this time.

Roughly five minutes and a flash of light later Hammer Strike found himself standing before Celestia in the throne room. clearly his message had been a convenient excuse to close court.

“Were you reading my mind? Can you read minds now? I literally just thought ‘Dear mother please let somepony have need of my immediate help so I can stop this circus,’ and then poof, your letter.” Celestia stared at him.

“Perhaps. We shall see. I do not know and now is not the time. I am trying to remember everything right now.” Hammer Strike said, almost immediately heading off in the direction of the library. “I need to return to my body, as well as release Moonshade.”

Celestia smiled. “It is finally time is it? I thought you seemed more…. committed than you have been for a while.”

Hammer Strike chuckled for the first time in ages . “It only took me thirty or more years to gain some true clarity.”

Celestia’s horn ignited and in an instant they were back in the secret library room.

“Shall we wake her first or set you back?” She asked.

“Wake her first. Then we shall get to work on myself.”

Celestia ignited her horn and focused. In short order, Moonshade stood before the broken portrait.

“Is it time for our meeting already?” Moonshade asked.

“Grif is on his way to Noble houses. You told me to keep an ear out for that. It has been thirty five years or more. It is nearly time.” Hammer Strike replied.

Moonshade, or rather Lunar Fang, brightened visibly at this. “And that means soon we shall see Pensword again.”

“And now, let us set you right.” Celestia looked to Hammer Strike. “Stand over there and prepare yourself.” She pointed to a spot next to the painting.

Following directions, Hammer Strike stood where he was directed to.

“I thought golems didn’t age.” Lunar Fang noted. “His eye’s look so ancient.”

“The eye’s are a window into the soul.” Celestia noted. “They will reflect your age no matter how young your face.” It was at that time Moonshade noted Celestia’s eyes looked younger than she remembered. The solar princess ignited her horn, a second layer of magic covering the first as she cast the two spells in tandem. Hammer Strike once again felt the feeling of inertia and dizziness. When the light died he stood in front of the broken painting. Not far off the golem stood as if asleep.

After blinking a couple of times he found himself putting a hoof to his neck and giving a small stretch before his hoof went to his chest. Pausing there a puzzled look came on his face. “Huh…” He muttered.

“Is something wrong?” Celestia asked.

“No… Just, feels odd having a pulse again…” He said, shaking his head as he put his hoof back onto the ground.

“You look amazing for being clinically dead all that time.” Lunar Fang laughed.

“Tell me about it…” He muttered for a moment, blinking a couple of times. “I feel very…” He stopped speaking for a moment. “Very…” His eyes closed and he fell off to the side, his body going limp.

Celestia sighed. “It will take some time for his mind to sort through thirty six years of information. I will teleport him to his bed and you to his study for now. If anypony asks simply claim to be a new hireling.” Lunar Fang had just enough time to nod as Celestia’s horn lit up. Then they vanished.

Time is upon us, November Second, 126 ADF

Hammer Strike awoke with a start, partially due to him feeling mentally refreshed, and also because of the startling idea of actually sleeping. After shaking his head for a moment and pushing himself up he immediately headed for his office, his mind following his daily routine. He walked through the hallways, the time being around three thirty two or so.

Upon opening the door he was greeted with the sight of Moonshade, his mind taking a moment to register that it actually was Moonshade.

“Hammer Strike?” She asked, shocked. “Shouldn’t you still be asleep?”

“How long was I asleep for?” He asked

“Just about three hours.” She noted. “Celestia was sure you’d be out longer.”

“Just because I am mentally exhausted does not mean I am physically.” Hammer Strike shrugged, heading to his desk and pulling out parchment and his writing tools.

“What are you doing now?” Moonshade asked.

“Writing a note.” He replied simply.

‘Dear Celestia

Thanks for the confident remark.

~Hammer Strike’

With a quick motion he pulled out the enchanted lighter and sent the letter after sealing it.

Grif spat as he and his group left the pony lord’s hold. The ‘Honorable’ Lord Top Shelf had not been interested in sending healers to a non-equestrian land with no natural resources and promising a petty sum in return for help. Grif had not been angered by this. Many pony lords had refused them under the understandable terms that Equestria was needing to strengthen it’s resources for the war. What had angered Grif was the stuffed shirt had the audacity to have them escorted out by armed guard lest they “make off with anything of value.”

It had been two years since he brought Little Willow and Tall Oak to his home. The gryphons had been distrusting of the two Equestrians at first. Eventually though, Little Willow’s aid had not only eased the suffering of many of the sick, but the earth pony mare had managed to save a young hatchling as well.

Over the course of those years the mare and stallion had settled in with relative ease despite the conditions. Grif, to his own surprise, found the company welcome in the usually silent house. Little Willow had managed to acquire some seeds and with a small patch of earth amongst the rocks that surrounded the village she had managed to keep a somewhat successful garden for feeding her and her brother as well as providing herbs for treatment. Despite the peaceful path of healing she chose, both Grif and her brother had agreed she should learn to fight with a knife in case anything should arrive. As such Grif taught her as his father had taught him. It meant she went to bed with some extra bruises for a while, but much to Grif’s pleasure, she seemed to take to it well. Soon she was at the point where she could fight Grif himself to a standstill.

Tall Oak had picked a more violent path and had insisted on learning the ways of the warrior from Grif. The gryphon had trouble compressing so much in what little time they had, but Tall Oak had showed a keen skill with the bow and later a great flair for the broadsword.

Still, the gryphons around the colony had not found the idea of sending out requests for help to be necessary. Not until three months ago, when the plague surged, wiping out nearly a third of the island chain’s population. With much pushing and arguing Grif had managed to convince the elders to send himself and the Equestrians out with three other gryphons whose clans had been nearly wiped out by the plague.

Grif eyed his companions warily as they walked. Thran was a large blue gryphon from the same island as Grif, but he lived on the opposite end of the village so their interactions had been few. The large gryphon wore his family’s armor proudly with the ceremonial crest carved into the chest plate. Thran had come in hopes of saving his mother, who was weakening by the day.

Houn and Fesk were a newly paired couple from one of the farther islands. They had been some of the first gryphons to agree that asking for help from Equestria may be the only chance they had at this point. The emperor had made it clear when the northern islands seceded there would be no aid from Gryphonia for anything. Grif had heard rumors but he was not sure that Fesk’s sister really was ill. Still, if the rumors held true, this journey would be a last attempt to save her before she was lost like so many others.

Grif pulled his cougar skin closer. As they walked the wind was bitter and cold and the island gryphons were unused to the snow falling around them. Grif looked back to his two companions, both faring better than him in their simple deerskins. Earth ponies were a hardy stock. They took the cold in stride.

“That is the sixth lord.” Thran growled. “These ponies are no different than our Gryphonian brothers. We should turn back and spend time with those we left behind while we still can.”

“There is still one hold left. It is not far and we could make it there by nightfall if we keep going. Perhaps this Hammer Strike will be more honorable than the rest.” Grif said as he attempted to read the map while brushing snow from his eyes.

“We have been away for two weeks, foundling! Who knows if any of those we hope to save still live? We should fly home!” Thrann had turned to Grif, glaring.

“We cannot fly in this weather, my friend.” Houn spoke. “It would do us better to find a place to stay until the storm breaks. If this hold is close, perhaps this lord will give us a roof if nothing else. I say we head there”

Thran growled his disapproval for the situation but conceded that they did indeed need somewhere to stay. “To the hold then.”

Grif nodded appreciatively to Houn as they trudged in the direction of Hold Strike. Grif looked to his companions, they in turn nodding that they understood. The gryphon had been pleasantly surprised when the earth ponies picked up gryphic from their time together. But the Equestrian princesses were apparently fluent, despite lacking beaks. Maybe gryphons just underestimated them. Either way, things in the past were not of consequence right now. The gryphon trudged onward in the snow, still attempting to keep track of the map. He prayed that this Lord Hammer Strike had at least the decency to offer them a berth for the night.

He prayed Equis at least held some decency left…

A Journey of a Thousand Miles, November Third, 124 ADF

Pensword stood still at attention. He only blinked to keep the dust, and some spittle from the current Major in charge of his first year of training, out of his eyes. He didn’t even flinch as the rust red Pegasus took another deep breath and continued.

“You call this bed clean? You call this military regulated?” He moved to show the unmade bed that he had torn apart in his inspection. “I want you to make it again six times. Cold meal as well for your actions. Am I Clear?”

“Yes Major. Thank you Major.” He responded. One thing that Supreme Sunrise had added to the words that a Cadet year one could say other than yes and no, or I don’t know, was thank you.

The Major looked like he wanted to lay into him again over the words but turned around and stormed out of the room. Pensword did not move. He had not been ordered to fall out to fulfill his duty. A moment later Supreme Sunrise walked through while looking over a stack of papers. She did not even look up. “Fall Out, Private, and follow your orders. I will tell Major Sore Wing I gave the order to move.”

Pensword nodded. “Yes, Ma’am.” He responded and quickly went to work making his bed. He paused and wrote down the information only when he finished it once, twice. He was working an hour later on his final move to get inspected when Lieutenant Harsh Will walked in.

The Unicorn Stallion blinked and bellowed. “ATTENTION!!” Pensword had just tucked the last corner in and quickly turned, snapping to attention even as the voice started the echo phase. “What are you doing in here? You were suppose to eat chow with the rest of the cadets, or are you thinking you are too special with a sponsor?”

“No, Sir.” Pensword replied in a shout.

“Well, tell me, why were you not at chow?” Harsh Will stepped forward the temperature in the room seemed to drop a few degrees.

“No Excuses, Sir.” Pensword responded as he kept staring ahead. Harsh Will stepped forward into his line of sight.

“Very good. Now, tell me the real story. Tell me your excuse.” Harsh Will responded.

“Orders, Sir. I failed in inspection of my bed and had to remake it six times during chow, I shall eat later tonight I was told. Cold Chow.”

“Sore Wing.” came the annoyed sound of the Lieutenant. “Right, I will inform Sore Wing you have first watch, I will make sure you have a mini feed bag to eat while guarding the hallway. Just eat quickly while the cadets say their nightly praise to Luna… Thestrals, I hear, say theirs at the height of her night. You can say it after first shift.”

“Thank you, Sir.” Pensword replied with a stoic tone.

“Very good. Now what will you do since I passed your bunk test?” He walked back holding a gold bitcoin. “Also, good bounce.” he replied with a slight smile.

“Weapon polish on the Cadet chestplate. Mine appears to be smudged again. Parade is tomorrow.” He replied with the same flat tone.

“You do know you won’t be passed. Sore Wing made sure that you would either become too old for Cadets or drop out with him in charge.”

“Don’t Care. I have more then myself tomorrow to care for.” Pensword replied before flinching knowing that a smack was due for speaking candidly.

“Good, talked back a little on what is important tomorrow. I will ignore that outburst, I hope Blue Vase passes tomorrow as well. Good Mare. She will do well as a medic in later training.”

Pensword nodded. “I taught her the best I could to fly, Sir. She should pass her flight test.”

“And if she does not?”

“Then we both work on passing next year.” Pensword muttered. “I came in later then her, I know. But if you saw what I can see, sir.” He stopped. “No Excuses Sir.” he cut himself off.

“Please, right now you earned in my eyes the rights of a second year. Just keep that head in check. Go on, go polish your armor. Oh, and grab that feed bag on your way anyway… free time is two hours tonight, Lights out at Sundown.”

“Yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir.” Pensword responded.

“Dismissed Cadet.” Harsh Will replied. He watched Cadet Pensword leave then looked at the bunk and sighed. “Well, seems he is going to keep the locker in this room again.” He turned around to see Sore Wing enter the room and turn beet red. “I dismissed him, passed.”

“Lieutenant!” The bellow could be heard through the first year side of the camp. “He is MY CHARGE and MY WASH OUT!” he snorted steam from his nose. “But thanks to what you did.” he grinned wider. “I can ban him from even attending the ceremony, let’s see that flightless bird try without her little crutch… two worthless ponies sent home under my watch, this will be a good year.” He turned around with a malicious sneer and trotted out.

That night Pensword stood in the hallway to the first year cadet barracks. Tonight, he felt, was going to be the hardest watch. Every single year tradition spoke of the older classes playing all tartarus on the first years’ ceremony, stealing uniforms and placing them in hard to reach places, tying beds together. It was not good.

Pensword twitched an ear and turned as he held the wooden sword in his wing. He knew that the usual bribe would not be offered. The older cadets had made it clear that they would like to see the bat bird go home. Or washed out in the first month. He had lasted a year so far. He raised the sword and stepped into the light, scaring a Fifth year cadet as he stepped from the shadows. “Shouldn’t you be in bed, cadet? I can still call the Night Watch, and that would be a demerit on your part.”

Pensword smiled as the Cadet backed up. One thing he had also gotten through the academy in the outlands was that he did not bend the rules. He was the scourge to all those that tried to mess with the first years in their sleep. Even after all this time whenever he had an early shift or even when he was off duty, Pensword would find his own area the most attacked. Though it had been slowly tapering off of late. Still, he continued his patrol. He already knew he would not be attending tomorrow's event.

Pensword paused as the time appointed for the changing of the guard arrived and blinked. “Blue Vase?” he asked in shock.

The Pegasus mare smiled. She took a wrapped bundle from her bag and hoofed it to Pensword.”I thought you might be a little hungry. It was the brownie from tonight. Eat it, and, thank you for what you have done. No matter what I am staying in. Even if I have to retake year one again.”

Pensword actually smiled. “Good. We need healers like you. Do your best. I will be rooting for you from in here.” He gave a salute after placing the Brownie in his saddle bag. “I hand over this post to the next shift. Keep us safe.”

Blue Vase smiled and returned the salute. “I maintain the present in honor of the past.” She replied. Pensword had been teaching her the traditional words of the Empty tomb. To represent all the troops in Equestria’s past, and Discord's rampage who never were found. Pensword nodded and walked away to his bunk, but not before eating the brownie outside the hallway. He slipped into his cot and closed his eyes, dropping to sleep five minutes later.

Failed First Year. Thirty seconded of August 116 ADF

Grif pounded on the large wooden doors with his talon. “We request an audience.” He shouted at the top of his lungs.

The doors opened and a group of four guards were standing. “We shall lead you to the audience room. Our lord has been expecting your visit now for some time.”

The gryphons were a bit startled at the demeanor of these guards, completely devoid of either of the two tones they had come to expect, they held neither fear nor malice in their voices. Houn bowed his head to the guards. “Lead and we shall follow.”

The guards nodded and turned around, leading them through the large doors and to the left, down another hallway, and paused at some doors. “Our lord is behind this door, you shall be locked inside the room, while we wait outside. He will be wearing armor and have a weapon nearby. If you try anything, he will harm you. His scribe for the day is a Thestral, do not be alarmed, she too will be armored and armed with a short blade. You may keep your weapons with you if you wish.” The guards spoke in a tone that said they were actually looking forward to the reactions given. “This is a speech given to all guests.” The Guard kicked the door behind him, and the doors swung open to show the audience room with a carpeted path to a seat at the other end. What surprised them was instead of a raised area where the noble would sit, Hammerstrike sat on the floor on a simple cushion. Even more surprising were the extra cushions laid out for each of them in front of him.

Another guard spoke up. “He wishes to say he has crates of weapons behind the pillars if you wish to make it interesting. However, a fair warning, the last assassin who tried to kill him ... we have not found him. In fact, our Lord would not tell us what he has done to the last body.”

The unusual party entered the room slowly, keeping their heads low to show they respected the lord and his house. “You honor us with this chance to speak with you, Lord Hammer Strike. Please be assured we mean you and your house no harm.” Thran spoke at a careful and measured pace.

“I would not just leave you out in the cold now.” Hammer Strike replied. “Though I do want to ask you something.”

“Yes your lordship?” Thran asked.

“I want to ask why all of you are finding interest in the carpet.” They could tell he had a small smile on his muzzle.

“Is it not Equestrian tradition for those of the lower classes to keep their heads down in the presence of their nobles?” Houn asked.

“Perhaps. But I am not one to follow tradition.” Hammer replied. “If I remember correctly, the guards seemed to mention that I typically leave weapons around for any who wish to try and fight me.”

The gryphons raised their heads slowly, and warily, unsure if this lord was simply looking for a reason to remove them from his house.

“Lord Hammer Strike, we are from the Northern Isles, a small chain of islands only a few miles north east of here.” Grif spoke. “And we have come to ask for your help.”

“Okay.” Hammer Strike replied.

The gryphons looked to each other, confused. This Lord was unlike the last six in every way. “A plague had taken our islands and we are without healers. If you would just send a few to our islands we would be eternally in your debt. The islands are not wealthy in natural resources, but our villages have taken a fund and we can offer it as an immediate repayment with a promise we will have more as soon as we can attain it.”

“Only a few? I have around…” He paused. “Fifteen on standby that I can send to your aid.”

“Your generosity is boundless, Lord Hammer Strike.” Fesk spoke up, elated. “We will do everything to make sure you are suitably repaid.”

“Keep the payment.” Hammer Strike said simply.

“Then please let us give it to you for a bed for the night.” Grif said. “We fear we will not be able to make our way home in this weather.”

“You are free to stay, and as said, keep the payment. You will be able to put it to better use than I shall.” Hammer Strike replied.

The gryphon stared at Hammer Strike completely taken aback, but none more than Grif himself. Having lived with only his father for so long, he had not seen the generosity of others much. Still, even without experience on such matters he knew that for one to be so giving was unspeakable. Even in these difficult times this pony was willing to extend his hoof to others, and to a species that had been causing his so much trouble as well. Grif stepped forward.

“My Lord Hammer Strike, may I please see your sword?” Grif spoke calmly, the gryphons stared at him, partially confused at his actions. Gryphons as a species lived their life by a code of three laws. The first of which was to always uphold the the honor of your oath.

The Thestral at his left, who had remained silent, leaned in and whispered to Hammer Strike’s ear. The Gryphons did not hear her words. “Let him do what he will, this will be safe.”

Hammer Strike gave a slight shrug and reached over, pulling out his typical blade, which just so happened to be nearly twice his size.

Grif nicked his talon on the tip. Carefully he ran the blood down the length of the blade to the hilt. “I bend my knee to your honor, and I pledge my life to uphold that honor.” He spoke slowly. The second law: make your oath only to the one whom you would bend your knee.

Behind Grif the gryphons’ reactions changed from confusion to a mix of anger and horror. They said nothing but all was clear from the looks they shot Grif. Tall Oak and Little Willow both looked on, confused.

“Use me as your shield or your sword. my life is yours to keep, I make this vow to follow you until the winds call me back and to make a place of honor for you amongst the spirits, I Grif son of Graf give you my oath. Use me as you would see fit.” The gryphon bent both his front legs before Hammer Strike, thus breaking the last law: a gryphon must only bend knee to a gryphon.

Hammer Strike raised his brow in confusion. A slight hum came from him as he seemed to be thinking about it.

“A gryphon only offers their oath to a person who they deem better than themselves.” Moonshade spoke in a hushed tone. “At this point in time it was unheard of for a gryphon to give this oath willingly or otherwise to anything but another gryphon.”

“Are you sure of this, Grif?” Hammer Strike asked.

“My lord.” Grif spoke with a tone that left no room for doubt. “I have lived a life where what little mercy was given was openly punished.” He looked to the other gryphons with a cold expression. “I am a foundling. In our society such ones are supposed to be doomed to die out of neglect, labeled as an attempt to stave off weakness. My father gave up clan and title, wealth and honor, to raise me as his own. He trained me to fight and to live well, he died of this plague because our so called brothers would not even dare to sell us the medicine we need. In the last few weeks I have heard lord after lord turn us away for want of payment or out of outright hatred. Today you have stooped to help those you have no business nor benefit in helping. In our faith a gryphon who serves a stronger being makes themselves stronger. You have shown far greater strength on this day then any gryphon or pony I have ever met. I am not yet strong enough to stoop so low, it is my hope you will teach me this strength.” Grif answered.

“If you are sure of this, I have no reason to stop you.” Hammer Strike replied. “If you are to make this choice, I hope you are prepared for what will follow.”

“To the death. Beyond if necessary.” Grif answered.

Hammer Strike gave a nod as he turned toward Lunar Fang and told her something quietly. “Can you get the guards to direct them to their rooms? I want Grif to stay here.”

Moon Shade nodded as she stepped away from Hammer Strike’s side. A moment later eight guards walked out from the side entry. She nodded her head to the group. “If you would follow these stallions they shall led you to the guest rooms for the evening. I shall have our cooks prepare a Gryphon meal to our best abilities for breaking tonight’s fast. Grif, if you would stay for a moment, my lord would have a private audience.” She bowed her head again politely to the Gryphons.

As the Gryphons started to leave, Tall Oak moved a hoof to the blade at his side. “If Grif stays, we stay as well. Since the day he saved us, we have served him and his island home. What is said to him, will be said with us.”

To her credit, Little Willow actually moved to stand. “I agree with my brother. Where Grif goes we follow.”

“My companions are all I have and I am all they have, if it is alright I would pray they stay with me.” Grif spoke.

“I understand that you wish for them to stay with you, but there is something I must speak with you about in private.” Hammer Strike said, his tone apologetic. “It will only be for a moment or so.”

Grif looked back at them and nodded.. “Wait outside. I won’t be long.” He ushered them out. Though Tall Oak clearly didn’t like it and Little Willow’s eyes were filled with misgiving and concern.

After waiting a moment, Hammer Strike nodded and reached into his coat. “Here.” He said, pulling out a locket before giving it one last look. After a second he held it out towards Grif. “It shall make sense eventually, though even I do not know when.”

Grif took the locket gingerly from the pony. He examined it closely. Something about it seemed so familiar. Ever so carefully, he opened the lock, allowing the locket to reveal it’s pictures, and then it hit him. The feeling was like the cold shock of ice water splashing as memories flooded his mind. A whole other life, a whole other family, a whole other species even. The flood kept coming and coming and would not stop until finally Grif fell to the floor. With a deep groan he began to pick himself up. “How long was I gone?”

“Depends on what you mean.” Hammer Strike said, a bit confused.

“I mean I stopped to clear off a mirror and next thing I know I’m here, my mind is full of weird memories, and I feel like I’ve been shot in the head.” Grif said.

Hammer Strike smiled as he realised what was happening. “You remember?” He asked.

“Well, either I remember or you drugged me.” Grif said.

“Those ‘weird memories,’ if I am correct, is the life you have lived.” Hammer Strike replied.

“Where is Matthew?”

“Matthew?” Hammer Strike asked before he paused, thinking. “Pensword. It has been awhile since I have checked on his location.”

Grif got to his feet slowly, lifting his head to look Hammer Strike in the eye. “How long have you been waiting?”

“I… Have been around for a bit.” Hammer answered.

“You know me better than that, Shawn. How long?” Grif asked again.

“Shawn?” Hammer asked for a second before shaking his head. “Right…” He sighed. “The last time I saw you was… Thirty six years ago.” He paused. “I think…”

“And in that time how much sleep did you get?” Grif asked.

“In order to follow history I had to be placed inside a golem to keep myself from time.” He answered. “Golems... Do not allow the controller to sleep.”

Grif face talloned. “You are possibly the stupidest smart person ever. You know that?”

“You do realise we are a thousand years in the past, correct? The spells that could fix these problems do not exist. It was either that, or age.” Hammer responded. “Imagine in the blink of an eye, seeing me age thirty years.”

“You had to stay awake for thirty six years? You couldn’t do it in shifts? You realise what that kind of thing does to your brain?”

“I could not leave my noble house, there was no pony available to run it, and it would apparently fall apart should I have left.” He replied. “The golem was able to somewhat preserve my mind, though … there were some problems over the years. My memories are ... foggy at best.”

“No more skipping sleep.” Grif said “How far are we from the war?”

“A couple years away I believe.” Hammer Strike responded. “Tension is rising and whatnot.”

Grif sighed turning to the yet ignored party in the room. “It’s good to see you Moonshade, or is it Lunar Fang at this point in the time stream?”

“Ha Ha.” She muttered. “To be cryptic as payback for keeping that truth from Pensword and I, that is a mix of yes and no.”

“Uh huh. I’m sure you’ve met the doctor. You know how angry he’d get for the spoilers?” Grif asked.

The Thestral smirked. “Well, still, it lets me be cryptic once to you crazy ponies… Who have now gotten me to be just as crazy with what is going to happen.” She frowned a little. “I, I, this is going to hurt Pensword greatly… the history books mention it, but,” She looked right at Grif. “We are going to see it raw.” She shivered a little, drawing her wings closely around her.

“And we shall help him find the vengeance he so rightly deserves, I promise you that. There will be a trail of blood from me to whoever hurt my friend. But his pain, I cannot prevent.” Grif sighed. “All things in perspective.”

Time has arrived, November Third, 124 ADF

Pensword and Blue Vase stood in the Academy Infirmary as an Earth Pony was patched up. Sore Wing watched on, shaking his head. “How can you two even waste your time on this cadet? Not a thought in his head, just liked his name.” He turned to look at the Earth Pony Stallion. “Is that not right, Applecore?”

The large white earth pony with deep red mane looked nervously at Pensword.

Pensword simply nodded his head as he stood behind Sore Wing. Sore Wing did not even deign to notice this exchange between the two.

“Nope.” The pony glared back at the Major, the first syllable drawn out with his deep bass.

“Excuse me?” Sore Wing sputtered in anger, even forgetting that at the moment they were to say yes, sir or no, sir. Still, he was utterly baffled at what he just heard. “Explain how a simple Apple grower can have more thoughts than a Unicorn or a pure Pegasus?” He asked using yet another way to jab at Pensword.

“I said nope.” The large stallion’s deep bass rumbled with his country accent as he assumed his full height, towering over both ponies and causing a small, stern ahem to come from Blue Vase. “I ain’t dumb.” The earth pony stomped. “I ain’t stupid and I ain’t slow. I don’t make trouble for no pony. I don’t care if they are a pegasi or a unicorn, but I won’t be called dumb by no tribalist.” The words seemed to be coming easier to the Earth Pony. “I came here to serve the princesses and to protect mah kin, but I ain’t dumb and I won’t let you call me that no more.”

“We shall see about that. Lord Hammer Strike does not have deep pockets. I will see to it that you three won’t pass this year’s test. Talking back to an officer.” He smiled slowly. “However, you have gumption. You need to learn that these two are not going to go far in their careers. Leave this room and I shall put in a good word for you to the best of the crew leaders in the year two class.”

Applecore smiled. “Sir.” He saluted, but his salute was aimed behind the major.

“Tribalist remarks to encourage quitting, Sore Wing?” A voice spoke behind the major. Supreme Sunrise stood at the door as the major did a swift turn, his once smug expression now replaced with a nervous salute. “Must I remind you this is a united army?”

“Commandante, My duties are to sift the wheat from the chaff. Send those that are chaff home with a letter of at least thanks for trying. So they can go about the tasks that they should be doing. An apple shaped like a shield?” He shook his head. “A healer who has trouble flying? A Bat Bird? How can we trust a mixed loyalty in the military?” He stood his ground. “I think we can talk about this in private, Commandante. This is not something to discuss in front of the recruits.”

“Major, check your privilege. You will never use that word in my presence. And be happy it was just me, if the princesses were to hear you make that remark, you’d be out of this military.” She glared at him. “I’ve noticed several variations between your reports and Harsh Will’s reports. Explain, Major.”

Sore Wing saluted. “I shall prepare a report for your desk next week, Ma’am. I can also speak to you in your office now if you want.”

“I believe I said explain Major.” The Commandante spoke in a much sterner tone. “I did not ask for a report. I did not ask to see you in my office. I asked you to explain, and explain you will. Now.”

Sore Wing saluted. “Of course, Commandante.” He dropped the salute after she returned it. “I feel that Harsh Will is actually being too soft on what are becoming wash outs. With us needing to be ready for a war, we must have true leaders for what is to come. Not only these three, but two more. One has been written up with sticky hooves for parts and equipment. The other is one who seems to be very anti authority. If anything, he only respects action over words and I do not know how, but Pensword has gotten both to toe the line when he is around. What will we do when they all go their separate ways? I cannot and will not promote this type of tribe forming in the camp. When it dissolves at graduation, all we will do is put more work upon those in the field already. We cannot afford the time to get them re-acclimated into a new unit. Time is not our ally. Reports from the front already tell us how two towers have been burned down under mysterious circumstances. Now is not the time for being a charity for those that are on the border line. We have to be hard and firm.”

“You're not from a military family, are you Sore Wing? Your family were farmers during the last war with the gryphons weren’t they?” Supreme Sunrise asked.

Sore Wing nodded. “Yes, Commandante, that is correct.” his replied, his voice showing confusion.

“My great great grandfather was a general in the Thunderwalkers.” The Commandante spoke. “They were, if you recall, the most successful military unit in Equestrian history with victory in no less than fifty two separate military situations undefeated. Do you know when that streak was broken major?”

“I do not Commandante.”

“Three minutes and forty five seconds after battle was joined with the gryphons. Because we hadn’t adapted. Because we were still using tactics from the pre-discordian era. We were using earth ponies as support and unicorns as mortar fire. The gryphons clawed through our best soldiers in less than five minutes. Do you know how my great great grandfather and others escaped with their lives that day?”

Sore Wing was about to say the answer, however, he noticed Pensword was listening in intense concentration. That look frankly unnerved him. Still, he turned to face away from the cadets. “Ma’am, I may know, but there are three here who do not. Please, fill them in.” he did smile a little showing that he would like them to hear the answer.

Supreme Sunrise turned to Applecore “Soldier, Answer.”

“The Earthbreakers, ma’am.” Applecore didn’t even stop to think.

“And what is an Earthbreaker?” Supreme Sunrise asked.

“Special breed of earth pony, ma’am. Focus their magic into the stone, can send a boulder over miles without breaking a sweat. Gryphons were unprepared for boulders being bucked at them for accuracy, just trained for catapults.” Applecore answered. “Great great great grandpa Appleroot was there that day.” He said with pride.

Supreme Sunrise nodded in approval before turning back to Sore Wing. “We aren’t fighting ponies here, Sore Wing. Gryphons train to battle as soon as they can walk. They have spent centuries focusing merely on the art of war. Every time you defeat one, the others look for ways to counter you. When this war breaks Equestria we'll have to accept new tactics, new thoughts, or she will perish. These ‘washouts,’ as you put it, have already shown the roots for battle tactics Equestria will need if we are to win this war. I love this country. Great pop pop loved Equestria too and I will walk into Tartarus blindfolded before I will see her fall because the ignorant cut out what may be a winning strategy.”

Sore Wing only looked at her blankly before nodding. “Very well,” He said, slowly, his face trapped in a grimace. “It ... appears, Commandante, that we have reached a stage that may not be passed easily. How about this? I shall not wash any ponies out this term. All get a free term next year, but they will work together. I shall even put Harsh Will in charge of them so that I do not see them till the final ceremony.”

“Fine. But you will not be near these ponies, nor any of your cronies in the older years.” Sore Wing balked. “Thats right I know about what you’ve been doing, major.” Supreme Surnrise pressed her muzzle right up against him. “You so much as issue one of them an order to blow their nose and I will have you dishonorably discharged. And I want these ponies, all your ‘washouts,’ bunked together. They will bunk together, act together, eat together. If one misbehaves, they will be punished together. At the exam next year we will see what’s true and what’s not.”

“... As you command.” Sore Wing replied with a sharp salute. “Shall Blue Vase or Apple Core be the cadet leader for the group?” He asked.

Supreme Sunrise eyed Pensword, her grin ever so notable. “I think Cadet Private Pensword shall assume the post of squad leader.”

Pensword and Sore Wing both yelled the same word at the same time. “What?”

Team Creation. Thirty seconded of July 116 ADF

Grif pulled up the now tanned cougar skin cloak to check its condition. The deep red dye was taking nicely to the hide. After some thought the gryphon had decided to keep the cloak with him and worked tirelessly to get the cloth to match the colors of his new house. Setting the fabric back in the dye the gryphon took some time to consider their current situation. Little Willow and Tall Oak were at the Northern Isles to aid the healers in setting up. The two ponies had made it very clear they would be returning to Grif when they were done despite his protests that they were not tied to him.

His fellow gryphons had said nary a word to him as they set off. He was dead to them, to all gryphons. For some reason though, Grif found this turn of events liberating. No longer bound by a code of honor that drew away from compassion he could pursue a betterment for his own person.

Then there was Taze and his memories. To say the transition had been completed in that one instance would be a lie. The two personas were still clearly separated even if both had access to each other’s memories. Grif still acted as the gryphon raised in the Northern Islands even as Taze still acted like a creature stranded somewhere he was not at all prepared to be. Despite this mental boundary neither side had been fully able to determine just where the one began and the other ended. Grif found himself speaking strangely and acting stranger at times while Taze seemed more angry, obsessed with perfecting his training.

It would be a few more years before Pensword would be able to fully join House Strike, meaning he wouldn’t remember anything even if the gryphon could see him, which Hammer Strike had expressly forbid. And Taze still felt bound by such an order, though the apparent oath was made by Grif.

There were certain advantages to being an Equestrian Gryphon. Despite the current problems Hammer Strike’s guards and servants, of which there were few, seemed to take the gryphon about openly and without any ill will. The forests of Equestria were rich with non-sentient game and even a few beasts the gryphon had taken the chance to test his mettle against. It had caused quite a stir when the gryphon strolled into the hold one day, bleeding and battered before offering his Lord the tail of a Manticore.

Target practice had at first been difficult as the targets the mercenary guards had set up were made for the point of a pony arrow, not the wide blade of a gryphon arrow. The first shot tore through the target and sunk into the floor half an inch from a pony’s hoof. It had taken a fair amount of time before they were able to find a target sturdy enough to take the impact.

Grif finally pulled the hyde from the dye. It now was a deep blood red. He laid it out on the table before him and calmly began to work on adding the symbol of House Strike to it. Grif had been fitted for his armor last night and was prepared to see it at any point within the next few hours, knowing the speed Hammer Strike possessed in the forges.

He felt they were standing above a large chasm, waiting to drop into what would be one of the most extreme experiences in their lives.

…Grif hoped. Taze knew. Either way, it would be ok in the end.

Lunar Fang entered the commons where he was dying the cloak. “Morning, Gryphon.” She paused and shook her head. “That does not have the same ring to it.” She muttered as she moved to sit at the table and took to nursing a mug. “Grif, Just to let you know, finances are not in trouble. Hammer Strike is in fact payrolling an entire unit as an experiment in the borderlands.” She winked a little to the Gryphon, hoping he caught the hint of who he was supporting.

“I miss him too, Lunar Fang.” He responded as he worked. “How are you holding up? I imagine things haven’t been easy for you.”

“I’ve been growing a thick hide from the nobles that are starting to make rude comments in the hallways when they visit upon seeing me as a personal guard to Lord Hammer Strike. I am trying to remind him of his old memories.” She shook her muzzle. “No, it has not been easy. Every day I am out of the painting I expect to see Pensword turn the corner excited about something new he learned, so happy, so carefree…” She frowned. “The Pensword of the war is a completely different Pony. The events will break him hard. No Pony has to see what he saw when he returned home to celebrate being an Officer. He knew he would remain on the frontier all his life, and then the war happened.” She shook her head. “He must have loved his town a lot to do what he did.” She paused and smiled. “So, how does it feel being an older brother to two earth ponies?” She asked with a smirk. “Thought of what will happen when we have go back to “normal?” she used her wings to make air quotes.

“From all accounts Pensword’s first interaction with Grif was very painful. I’ve been preparing myself as best I can, hoping I can harbour that storm.” The gryphon looked up from his work. “There is so much history that hasn’t been recorded.”

Moon Shade smiled a little. “Happens when legends fade from the memory of those that know them. Like Princess Luna.” She muttered. “Still, we shall have to see what happens.”

Dying the Feathers December Second 124 ADF

Pensword turned around as he patrolled the second shift. His first years were bunking in a newly crafted area in the outpost. He had amazed himself and the thirteen cadets, there had been fourteen but even Pensword knew that the Pony would not do well in the military. At the moment he was at House Strike as a cook. This thought and a few other thoughts swirled in his mind. Tomorrow was the graduation ceremony, and while Harsh Will had been their cadre representative, he was not sure what they were doing. Based on the skills needed for just a first year. He had felt he had them prepared. Heck he had, during a moment of gumption, “borrowed” some lessons from the second years. He was learning and teaching his men what to do.

Thirteen ponies who were to be wash outs, given another chance and just last month guaranteed work no matter what under House Strike. How he could afford the costs he did not know but he was not going to question it. He was a smith. Smiths made things. Those things could be sold. And if made well enough, other nobles would pay top dollar for it. he turned around and froze. He saw at the other end of the hall, something, or rather a pony, that should not be there. The first thing he noticed was the old armor. Outdated and not even issued. He tightened the staff he was patrolling with. While those under Sore Wing were not bothering them, other cadets were joining forces to try and force the outcasts out themselves. He had been forced to use bruising force a few times to get the point across. Pensword stepped forward and it seemed something changed. The expression of the stallion who was looking in on his men turned to surprise as the stallion turned to looked at Pensword. Pensword took two more steps towards the intruder as his entire body read to identify themselves or he would attack. He realized something else. This face he had seen it somewhere before. Actually, he had seen the face watching all the cadets train outside, and… he narrowed his eyes. Where else had he seen this face?

“Pegasi these days, they have lost the meaning of honor.” The pegasus sighed. “Where did we go wrong?”

Pensword did not pause. “Who are you?” He growled, keeping his voice low. “This is a restricted area. Leave now and hope the guards do not catch you if you want to keep yourself unharmed. Stay and I will hit you.” He didn’t care at the moment about an old Pegasus wondering about the youth of a race. He had men to protect.

The pegasus looked at him, a little surprised. “You can see me, boy?” he asked.

Pensword looked at the Pegasus sharply. “Why? You think you have an invisibility spell a unicorn friend made you?” Something else was bothering his mind but he could not tell at all what it was. “I will have to confiscate that item.”

“I am dead, boy.” The pegasus told him flatly. “Long before your time.”

Pensword stepped back and it clicked what was wrong. He could see through this pegasus, he could see that while talking there was an erratic sense of movement of breathing. It was strange as he could not hear breathing. He could hear the words but not the breathing needed to produce it. However, he must have surprised the ghost again. “Well, Gramma would be interested to know that kin in her clan can see past the curtain again.” He shook his head. “Cousin Moon Sickle can Dream Stalk, mom can Dream Beyond. I have the See Beyond.” He shook his head in disbelief.

“And to think I once thought that was a simple myth.” The spirit chuckled morosely to himself. “Of all the times I’ve been here this is the first I’ve seen one of your kind here.”

“Well, if some in the command structure have their way, I won’t last all five years.” He huffed, bristling his feathers. “I have feathers, and I look like a Pegasus. Am I not enough to be considered one? I felt more like a Thestral because they accept me as one, even if I have feathers.” He glared. “It is no myth. I have seen the other two, and now I have seen the third. I see you, dead warrior.” he blinked and shifted again to a stance of aggression. “State thy name and rank, Warrior.”

“Storming Hurricane, Commander, Legate, Diplomat.” the ghost answered “and do not judge me for something of which you know nothing.”

“I judge not thee, Commander Hurricane.” Pensword replied in shock as he stepped back in surprise. “I speak of what you see as an anomaly in this camp. I took anger out upon one without thinking. My apologies, Supreme Commander.” A rank that in Equestria was reserved only for war time. The rank being given to Hurricane so if by some unforeseen circumstance he returned, he would become leader under Luna’s level of all Equestrian Military units.

“I did not want this division you know. I pressed for the Thestrals to be united with us, we had so much to learn from one another.” The pegasus told him.

Pensword stepped forward in curiosity. “R-really? You, but the books and stories never mentioned that.” He blinked and laughed. “Well, I guess it doesn’t fit the story of legends.” He shook his head. “I wonder what history would say about Commandante Supreme Sunrise.” He smiled a little as he turned and made another move around the hallway of his post. “Permission to call you Commander, sir?” he asked as he walked back to where he was standing. Only to find the ghost to be following his footsteps in his patrol.

“Call me what you like. What am I to do, court martial you?” The pegasus chuckled. “We are not so different as the powers that be would have everypony believe.” He laughed. “Pegasi and Thestrals, both warriors born and bred.”

“I have noticed that, Commander.” Pensword responded. “Still, I, I have to say I am disappointed by your current descendant, Storming Hurricane the Third.” he muttered in an irritated tone of voice. “He has currently been orchestrating an active first year campaign to see me removed from my post, wishing to lead the troops I already have. I just want to have him learn patience. You might have heard in where you are and all, but this role was put on me by the Commandante. I did not ask for this.”

“Boy it is we who do not ask for our office that fate has decided to force the role on.” He laughed. “Though I wish I had your calm when I was so young.”

Pensword looked at the ghost. “I am terrified about tomorrow. We all pass or we all fail. The only good news is that we have a safety net. Lord Hammer Strike will pay next year already whether we move up or have to repeat again.” He sighed. “I want my ponies to pass.” He paused and looked like he wanted to ask a question. Finally, he did. “What do you mean calm at my age?”

“Surely you have heard tales of the fearsome commander who dipped his hooves in the blood of other ponies in a civil war. The commander whose temper was so foul his subordinates would only go near him if absolutely necessary?” Hurricane asked.

“I have. I also heard of the Commander who put his men first, who was the first to volunteer for what was thought a suicide mission to find new lands during the Wendigo invasion. Who also was part of the charter of unification drafters, and first to sign the charter, as well as the first Commander of Equestria’s Military.”

“You are too kind, boy. I was a tyrant. I was a horrible monster who sought nothing but my own glory. I lost friends and family in my rage. If not for Pansy’s level head, who knows. we might not have been here.” The old pegasus said.

Pensword paused and looked right ahead. “Thou art too harsh on thine own head.” He muttered. “History remembers thee for the good thou hast done. We all have the demons in our heads. Thou didst fight that demon and it seems history has forgiven thee for thine actions. What thou didst later in life helped create a unified nation where no pony could ever do what thou didst do. In a way, thou createdst a means to prevent any others to fall down the hole thou didst and that is admirable.” Pensword paused and gulped as he stiffened, he had spoken to Commander Hurricane as a equal would in rank. He did not know what would happen next.

The pegasus smiled. “And you will do greater still.” The commander said. “Do not let them break you. Never let them win.”

Pensword looked at the ghost, then forward. “I have no plans to let them break me. I will return home and defend it as a place of hope on the border.”

“Go further, child. You have the blood of two warrior races within you. Let them see you represent the best of both our tribes, show them they are wrong!”

Pensword nodded his head and smiled. “Tha-thank you.” He realized that Hurricane knew that he was thinking on even bargaining his own dismissal to have his team move forward. He blinked and he smiled as he turned for a second. When he turned back he realized that he was alone in the hallway. Two minutes later another Pegasus appeared in the doorway and nodded to Pensword.

“I relieve you of guard duty.” The Jasmine Green coat and honey gold mane and tailed Pegasus spoke.

Pensword smiled. “I am relieved, Honey Dew.” he turned and entered the barracks they were living in and bunked down in the bunk they had built themselves. They started with cots but slowly were making it their own place. They had been told this would be their quarters next year as well.

Opening one’s eyes for the first time. Twenty Second August 117 ADF

Hammer Strike found himself leaning over a parchment, a quill in his hoof as he tried to think of anything to add to his current design. This time he wanted to try a halberd. Whilst he had already made a couple and practiced with them he wanted to give it another try with some different methods, and because it had been thirteen years since he last practiced. He had broken the last one due to one of the servants buying incorrect materials.

“Sorry again about the guards. I thought they were ready for fighting a gryphon.” Grif noted as he entered.

“As to be expected, they were not.” Hammer Strike responded. “They practice what they think they know is best, and they are soon afterwards shown wrong.”

“So what are you working on this time?” Grif asked.

“Halberd. It has been awhile since I have last practiced.” He responded, finally looking up towards Grif. “So what brings you here?”

“Didn’t have a lot to do at the moment.” Grif shrugged. “I’ve got enough meat stored away for a while.” He shrugged. “not in the mood for reading at the moment so I thought I’d check on how you were doing. Also, out of curiosity, how goes the Thaumaturgy experimentation?”

“I left the book behind. I should not mess with it at this point in time. Too many ponies would question things.” He responded.

“So you haven’t run into anything that might be related to it?” Grif asked. “I’d figured you’d have looked around for any of those crystallized aspects in the time you had.”

“Stored a couple in the vault. Should not be messed with until I have the book again.” Hammer Strike said, continuing to draw on the parchment. “That is, unless you want to essentially destroy your arm and part of your torso.”

“I’d figured crystallized heat would have made a handy little add on for any weapon you’d make.” Grif noted. “Would it keep the blade red hot?”

“Yes. Saving those plans for the future when we return.” Hammer Strike replied.

“So … How much do you remember exactly?” Grif asked.

Hammer Strike paused in his drawing. He shook his head lightly as he thought. “I do not think I could have recognized you, had Lunar Fang not helped me.” He responded, then turned towards Grif once again. “You are still younger than when we left, perhaps not by much…”

“You remember being Human right?”

“I still have faint memories of it, though the picture Lunar Fang gave me to keep helps me remember.” He responded, reaching into his coat to pull out a small framed object, an old photo from what was both a month ago, and years before.

“Rarity?” Grif asked.

This time his pause was longer before he finally shook his head. “I can not remember her face.” He sighed. “But I can still remember her voice, though only slightly.”

“The Crystal Empire?” Grif asked. “Which I guess we haven’t technically been to yet.”

“Yes, but only for the reason that it is still around.” Hammer responded.

“The invasion of Canterlot?” Grif asked.

“Canterlot…” Hammer Strike muttered. “Canterlot, Canterlot….” He closed his eyes thinking. “I can not.”

“This definitely isn’t good.” Grif said. “What’s the point in remembering if you can’t remember anything?”

“Perhaps one day I will remember everything, but it will return in short pops I shall hope.” He gave a small smile. “At least you, Pensword, and Lunar Fang will be able to help me remember.”

“You're never going to do that again, I hope.” Grif said.

“Should it be that you are sent long into the stream of time and it was either this, or you are lost, to never remember, I would do it again.” Hammer Strike said. “I may have forgotten some things, but you are still the reason I came back and did it.”

“And then there’d be nothing left for us when we got back.” Grif noted. “There has to have been a better way. Find it next time.”

“I asked the Doctor.” Hammer replied. “Other methods are possible, but have more hazards to them.”

“Do I even want to know?”

“One of the light hazards was that I remember nothing and you never remember a thing either.’ Hammer responded.

“What about having it all stored in a memory spell?” Grif asked.

“That one would have the problem of me not knowing why I was there, or what to do.” He responded.

“So you end up with some permanent damage and we all walk away? That was the only answer?”

“For once, I could not find something better.” Hammer Strike replied. “It was either this or leave you in the past to never remember.” He said, his tone raising slightly before he took a breath and calmed himself.

“If it meant you’d be ok I’d have gladly stayed.” Grif sighed. “But I suppose that logic goes both ways huh?”

Hammer Strike nodded. “At least I can remember some things, but I still need a reminder here and there.”

“I don’t want to sound ungrateful.” Grif spoke. “I’m thankful for everything you did. I just wish you didn’t need to do that to yourself to do it.”

“Had there been a way.” He said in response.

“i just hope we can work through this.” Grif said. “We need Shawn as much as we need Hammer Strike after all.”

Remembering and Forgetting the past, December Fifteenth, 124 ADF

Pensword and his ponies stood in the parade ground. He could hardly hide his amazement of being there. Of the last three years, this was the first time he had been allowed to be part of the ceremony.

He stood with his men. All had been finished save for one last test. One that had been a surprise to all present. It was already being called “The No Win.”

He waited for Supreme Sunrise to speak to his men and start the test. He looked to his men and already his first suggestion of taking a hit for them to advance had been shot down. So they were all standing, waiting patiently for the test to begin.

“Are you all ready?” She asked looking around the group.

“Yes Ma’am” Came the united thunder of voices as they stood waiting patiently.

“The situation is being handed to each of your squad leaders on paper, but I will be going over it so everypony knows it.” Supreme Sunrise spoke. “You and your squad have been assigned to take a four hundred thunderbolt payload storm cloud into the heart of enemy territory and detonate it. The only path to escort it there undetected takes you through the heart of a neutral party’s territory and the border runs closely to where you are supposed to drop this payload. Meaning if you are caught it will be considered a provocation and an act of war. Due to the payload of this cloud, activating it directly will result in instant electrocution and death. However, en route all your talismans are damaged. You have two enemy troops flanking you from the north and south as well as a heavy defense ahead and neutral military patrols directly leading past your route. This test is simple. You must get the payload to the target and detonate it. Your return is not priority in this mission. Equestria cannot afford to be at war with another nation at this time so being caught is not an option. You have one hour.” With that the Commandante left them and sat at a desk at the far end of the room.

Pensword looked at his ponies, while it was different than the others, it was still a tough decision. “Okay, priority one is that cloud’s delivery.” He looked at his men. “Thoughts on how to get it to the target area? I want ideas.” he commanded as he looked at the paper. He was already thinking on how to activate it safely. “Thunder Colt, you worked with your father. Any other ways to activate a cloud like this without use of talismans?” He looked to some of the others. “Glamour Horn, your mother was a magician, any way of… covering our tracks so to speak? Better yet, your stories about your brother, any way of making some documents look official for any patrols?”

“Give me ten minutes and I can have lightning damaged papers authorizing a cloud movement.” He muttered. “Would buy us time with a small patrol, but not if we keep bumping into them. It can work twice at max.”

Pensword nodded. “Get to it.” He returned to Thunder Colt. “Well, ideas? I rather not leave a soldier behind to activate it on their own.”

“Well, We have straw and materials that could create a dummy pony. We coul place it on the cloud and have the enemy activate the cloud themselves with their attacks?”

Pensword slowly nodded his head. “Right, I want you to take some clouds from the sky and create secondary platforms.” he turned his head. “Magic Swirl. Can you do a cloud walking spell? I know it is a new spell from the papers, but can you cast it?”

“I can try.” Magic Swirl replied confused before smiling. “Oh… with that spell we all ride the clouds and keep mobility. With the nation mostly land based they will think the clouds are a natural moving ones that crossed from our weather teams.”

Pensword nodded with a smile. “Yes, the documents will be a back up if they manage to get airborne.” He sighed and shook his head as he looked to the rest of team. “Am I missing anything at all?”

Blue Vase looked at the map. “The enemy. When it goes off, they will swarm on both sides and we cannot go back the way we came. The neutral party will be blocking our path out.”

Pensword looked at the ground. “Right, and the enemy is smart. Highly trained. We go by hoof and cause mayhem along the border. The cloud goes off and we use the fireworks to bunker down into a part of the border and hold out there, live off the land.”

“Sir, that is not in the manual.” Another pony, an Earth Pony, responded as he looked to Apple Core. “Help me out, we wouldn’t last out there.”

Apple Core only smiled. “Whistle Clean, Pensword grew up camping on the wilds almost weekly. I think he could keep us all safe.” Once again, his thick country accent shone through and through.

“Final fifteen minutes.” Supreme Sunrise called to the groups. “As you plant the cloud you find you have been found out by an enemy scout, the alarm has been raised and the enemy is swarming to you.”

Pensword looked to his men and what followed was a barely audible debate between them. The din between all the groups in the room was so great that Supreme Sunrise could not even tell what the groups were planning. Fifteen minutes went by fast, and the groups were quickly silenced by the banging of a gavel that the Commandante had acquired somewhere.

She looked at the four squads. “Very well. The order of answers will be Squad Leaders Hurricane, Hissy Fit, Javelin Thrust, and finally Pensword. Hurricane, what would you would do?”

“The answer seemed pretty simple.” The Squad Leader spoke. “The unicorn stays back to shield the cloud while the earth pony’s provide fire support. The pegasi retreat to the air and make sure of detonation before returning home to debrief.” Hurricane said pleased with himself.

“A sound strategy.” Supreme Sunrise nodded. She turned to Hissy Fit.

“I would be falling back while I leave Fallen Leaf to activate the cloud on his own. We cause massive damage and take out the enemy that swarms the cloud. If he falls the cloud goes off, they swarm the cloud, it goes off. Those that return home debrief and lead the next parties into the enemy lands after bribing the neutral nation to let passage occur.”

“Hmm…” Supreme Sunrise said nothing, turning to Javelin Thrust.

“We bring the cloud in form the sky, ma'am. The earth pony and unicorn troops serve as recon while we bring the cloud down to range without entering arrow range and then private dive bomb activates the cloud when the rest have retreated to minimum safe distance.” Javelin Thrust said.

Supreme Sunrise didn’t respond this time as her eyes and pretty much every set in the room turned to Pensword.

“We, as a team, have taken a vote. After bringing the cloud to the destination,” He looked at his ponies. “As well as realizing that as akin to most military stories from the past, we find the enemies have more numbers then we may have anticipated. We all stay and fight. Make as much of a ruckus as we can, and then as a team, activate the cloud, as we have used secondary clouds to make fast transport possible using cloud walking spells the extra clouds will act as a booster to the main cloud and enlarge the area of effect. We went in as a team. We fight as a team. We shall die as a team.”

Supreme Sunrise let nothing show as she nodded. “All viable strategies if a few are either tribalist or short sighted.” She said “Hurricane: half marks. Your strategy accomplished the goal but it showed true cowardice in leaving your earth pony and unicorn brothers to die while you escaped, that’s not harmony and harmony is what Equestria stands for.” Hurricane was dumbfounded by the Commandante’s remarks.

“Hissy Fit: fail. Not only do you leave the one objective possibly unfinished. You make capture of the cloud, and possibly fallen leaf into enemy hands possible. You did not anticipate for how the enemy would react and you misused your resources.”

HIssy Fit blinked and looked like she was about to do something. She even opened her mouth, before she pouted and glared at the table in front of her. Unsure of what to do, confident that she would at least move on to the next year with this over her head. However the Commandante saw something. Gears that were stuck were slowing turning or had jerked forward to a new line of thinking. She allowed herself a brief smile before turning to Javelin.

“Javelin Thrust you will be repeating both military history of Equestria and basic history of Equestria 101 until you learn what the unification meant.” The pegasus mare stomped. “Your answer was tribalist, selfish, and terribly underthought. You refused to use viable resources, alienated members of your team, and sacrificed a member to accomplish the plan by himself. I have half a mind to send you home right now. You are dismissed from this testing chamber.” Javelin Thrust was marched out of the room in shame.

“Now for you, Pensword. You sacrificed every life on your team to make sure you completed your objective. More so, your team chose to be there when the objective was completed rather than leave you or another member behind to die. You went down fighting in true Equestria spirit using your wings to their fullest assisted by an earth pony on one side and a unicorn on the other. You covered all the bases and when death became the answer, you accepted it with honor. You and your squad have given an answer reflecting the spirit of our country and truly what I believe our founders dreamed of. Your squad passes with full marks. Congratulations, Pensword. If I may see you in the hall for a moment.” She stood tall and steadily left the room.

Pensword looked to his men. “Fall out and attend to the mess for evening meal, I shall join you as soon as I can. You deserve it.” He replied as he slowly exited the room and entered the hallway that Supreme Sunrise was waiting in. He nodded to her as he stood at an informal stance. “You wished to see me?” he asked, curious on what she was going to say.

“It has recently come to my attention that Lord Hammer Strike has taken a further interest in your current squad. I have been sending him reports from Harsh Will as well as my own observations, and he has extended an offer to include the entire squad in his payroll presuming that it remain whole. As squad leader it is important I know your thoughts on this.”

Pensword blinked and he looked at her. “Only if you can guarantee our graduation as a squad due to our passing the courses if his house bankrupts.” he admitted, showing he was pragmatic. “If you can do that, I will accept that for the entire squad.” he muttered as he looked at the Commandante. “It will surprise all thirteen of us.”

“I can guarantee you will have the opportunity.” Supreme Sunrise said. “Princess Celestia was informed of the current issue a month prior and she has decided that the current system will remain until you either graduate or leave the academy. You will continue to learn and act as a squad under Harsh Will.”

Pensword saluted. “As you command, ma’am.” Pensword replied with a look of pride at the thought of being with his men longer. “We shall show that we will overcome anything.”

“I have no doubt of that private. Show more work like that and who knows, Equestria may have another Commander someday.” She smiled. “I’m giving you and your squad extra free time tonight, use it as you will. I must return to paperwork. Dismissed,” the Commandante said with a wing salute. Pensword noticed the tips of her feathers beginning to grey.

Pensword returned the salute. “Of course, ma’am. We might use the time to finish some of our lockers so we can use our personal gear next year.” He smiled. What surprised him was how well his and the other cadets gear were holding up in his hiding spot.

“Good luck, Pensword.” Supreme Sunrise grinned to herself as she turned and headed towards her office.

The Final Test of First Years Twenty Third August 117 ADF

Hammer Strike was sitting in his office, documents littered his table, and at the moment he was reading a report from Harsh Will. He had already finished reading the report from Supreme Sunrise.

He was muttering the lines as he read over them, thinking them through as he continued.

“You seem deep in thought.” Grif noted as he entered the room carrying a tray. “The cook asked me to bring this down.”

Hammer Strike stopped reading as he looked up before looking at the clock. “Yeah.” He said, shaking his head lightly. “Pensword is due to complete any day now.”

Grif winced. “And Mountainside Falls?” Grif asked.

“Not yet, but soon.” He responded.

“Mountainside Falls, his graduation, his formal meeting with you, our ‘first meeting’, Luna’s return from her tour, and then the war. It’s going to be a terrific next couple months isn’t it?”

“Going to be an interesting year more like it.” Hammer Strike said.

“Well we’ve done all we can to prepare, I guess.” Grif sighed. “Sometimes I just wish I was home playing Left 4 Dead.”

Hammer Strike paused and raised a brow in question before he shook his head. “Game, right.” He continued reading the document. “Whole squad is going to stick together.”

“Well at least they won’t need to get to know each other.” Grif shrugged. “How many are they at now?”

“Thirteen it seems.” He said, his eyes still scanning the document.

“That’s Matthew alright, always making friends.” Grif laughed.

Hammer Strike chuckled in response as he finished the document. “Time is almost upon us.” He said. “A few months at most.”

“Let’s agree when we get back, we’re taking a vacation.” Grif said. “I think we deserve it.”

“I would give it a day or two at most before something finds us.” Hammer chuckled. “It always seems to be that way.”

“I guess that’s right.” Grif said. “At least whenever we’re all together.”

“I would rather not have it any other way.” Hammer Strike commented with a small smile.

“You waited thirty six years for me. I guess I can’t begrudge you that.” The gryphon smiled. He set the tray down. “Eat something. I don’t know where you found that cook, but I wouldn’t want to be the one to tell him something went to waste.”

Hammer Strike chuckled. “I shall eat when I do not have documents and letters in front of me.”

January Thirty Second 125 ADF

Pensword looked to his squad. Over the last four years as a squad they had become some of the most trained cadets, at least Pensword and Blue Vase thought. While Blue Vase was a medical emphasis she had become second in command of their squad of Fifteen cadets. Pensword smiled as he looked at his friends, his fellow ponies. “Now, thanks to some hints given by Sore Wing before his transfer orders came through, we know that the survival course is five lanes. Also, as you know, the officer that replaced Sore Wing is from the Unity Cadet HQ, and she has been keen on having me washed out due to the law of no Thestrals in the military. So we must assume we will be given the middle route.”

Blue Vase nodded as she looked around the room and to the shut door. “As mentioned from Sore Wing’s letter that was tucked into our laundry, the middle route is between Gryphon Army A and B. It is the heaviest patrolled. Also, there is talk of a new rule. If a squad has all their members captured, the leader for the squad will be expelled with dishonorable discharge.” She looked to the table. “This is a rule that has not been seen in this camp. Problem is that thanks to Glamor Hooves’ digging, the orders come from House Pansy and that Supreme Sunrise is trying to get it rescinded. Problem is that the test is still being pushed forward. We will be the only year operating under this rule. It is believed in the cadet rumor mill that its sole purpose is to make Pensword forever black balled from ever getting near Unity, and as reason to have his town fully purged of the Thestrals, a process that was started under Usurper Baron Heavy Hooves after his takeover last year of his brother’s lands.”

The fifteen ponies around the table all looked at each other. Glamour Horn shook his head. “Yeah, not to mention the current warrant for the imprisonment of Pensword should he ever step hoof back into his home town for reading those books on tactics.”

A pegasus of yellow cream color looked at them. “At least House Strike is keeping Pensword’s family out of debtor’s prison.”

“That they are, Fox Feather.” Apple Core muttered, having been talkative with the others. “Though it is by sheer bribery that it is being kept safe.” He looked to Pensword. “Squad Leader, what are you going to do?”

Pensword smiled grimly. “Well, as the letter stated, A and B armies hate each other. Honor dictates that they try to show they are the better army. The goal tomorrow is to, if the cards are stacked against us, pull the troops from the other lanes. We go down, we cause a massive inner force fighting.” He grinned as he pulled a scroll from between his chest plate and fur. “Operation Cougar Strike is a go.” He looked at his squad. “We use wild animal-like attacks to take out the soldiers. We steal their logos, and plant them on other patrols. Meaning,”

“Meaning,” A Pegasus who was blue colored with a Red mane and tail interrupted. “They think the other squads are using this time of hunting for a scattered pony regiment to attack them.”

“Exactly, Blue Fire. As the rage builds, or pretend rage. IF they do catch a pony mark, it will be brushed off as a planted evidence.”

The fifteen squads looked at each other. “Has this tactic worked?”

“Nay,” Fox Feather replied. “All squads before have taken to saving as many lives as needed.” She smiled. “Since we are always slated to lose and the officers want to see how they can clean up our act, let’s just show what a left behind unit can do to the enemy.”

Pensword looked intently at his unit. “Lights out. I shall destroy our maps and plans. Rest now. We sleep early, all the others are already scrambling to form units. We shall arrive tomorrow, ready.”

The Next Day

Major Tepid Water looked over the cadets carefully. She held her light blue face high, nose in the air as she inspected the cadets for the exercise. The pegasus was meticulous to the point of it being a compulsion. There were rumors she had been assigned this position as a punishment when she crossed the wrong noble’s son simply because he had a stitch out of line on his uniform. She examined their gear, their uniforms, their stances, even the positioning of wings and horns could be needlessly scrutinized. Stopping before Pensword she gave an unpleasantly demeaning grin. “Well, cadet, would you mind explaining why your squad’s gear is in such poor condition?” She asked in a sickeningly sweet tone.

Pensword did not bat an eye. “These are the equipment issued to us by Cadet Command. Seeing as we come from less noble families these items are left overs from the second Gryphon War. They are in working order, and under Regulations of Cadet Scroll three, within regulations for training exercises. They will also be turned in to the Chief Supply Officer for the issument of our survival gear for todays test, Major Tepid Water.” He replied, brisk, to the point, and showing his knowledge of regulations.

“Very well.” She said. “Cadet Command has decided that you will be given a tiny boost. A higher scoring cadet is being assigned to pull the exercise with you under your command. Understood?”

Pensword looked right ahead. “I understand, Major Tepid Water. Any other orders from Cadet Command before the start of the mission?”

“Have you been made aware of the risks regarding this exercise? This is your last chance, cadet.” She smiled. “As you know, you won’t be getting another year.”

Pensword did not say a word, not rising to the bait of the challenge, nor was he going to be cocky and state that he was going to pass. He still could and would graduate if his squad made it. All they had to do was survive and see their plan put into action.

“Traditionally the exercise is extraction by twenty four hours, but Commandante Supreme Sunrise has decided to extend the time limit for all squads to fifty hours. You must be at extraction at fifty hours, not a minute later. Your score will of course depend on several aspects you have already been informed of. Is your squad prepared, cadet?”

“We are prepared. We only await our Sixteenth Squad member and we shall be ready for teleportation to our starting point.” He did not salute as they were outside and this was technically a war situation that they were operating in. Saluting now would only risk life of the leader.

A familiar light blue pegasus approached them clad in training gear. His silver mane and tail marking him easily in Pensword’s mind. “And here he is now.” Tepid Water said.

“Cadet Hurricane.” Pensword replied with a slight nod of his head. “I am surprised of your change of squads, but I welcome you to our team.” He was being very diplomatic and showing calm in front of his troops. “I hope you are ready for some of our, how did you call it. Surprise thinking?” It was not a dig at all, but rather a remark returning to his own remark earlier that year.

“Lets just get this over with.” The cadet said as he approached the group, he eyed Tepid Water suspiciously as he passed.

Pensword did not really respond to Hurricane before he turned to Tepid Water. “Very well. Ready for exchanging of items.” He looked to his squad before returning to Tepid Water. He did not know why, but something was unnerving him.

“As you know, the pretense of this exercise is that you must keep these.” Tepid Water handed him two scrolls. “Out of gryphon hands.”

Pensword took the scrolls into his hooves. “Understood, Major Tepid Water, consider that a done course of action. These scrolls shall not be read by Gryphon Eyes.”

“Everything else will be at the starting point.” She said. “When you are ready.”

Pensword finally nodded, hoping that this was not a problem. “Very well,” he turned to his group. “Disarm and remove your gear.” he called out as he saw the Quartermaster trotting over to them with a smile and an empty sled. He turned back to Major Tepid Water as he removed his own gear. He had already hidden his bear eyetooth from being confiscated before the test. He stood without armor or gear like the rest of his ponies. Even Hurricane was without anything. All gear would be provided at the starting point. Even theirs, as Supreme Sunrise stated, so as to keep all squads on the same level of fairness.

“Quartermaster.” Tepid Water spoke. “You may proceed.” And with that the nearby unicorn’s horn lit up and the world vanished in white light before returning.

The group of Sixteen ponies looked about their surroundings and the meadow that was to be their starting point. Pensword’s eyes immediately began to look for their gear that they would need, from armor to the fake weapons with little pads that would put chalk on the enemy to help note where a weapon had struck and if death would have occurred from the blow.

Their crates revealed a few useful things: fire making kits, rope, a small knife. But many other things were missing, including apparently, rations. Pensword looked and turned only to find the Quartermaster already gone from the field. Pensword turned to Cadet Hurricane. “I am in charge.” He grumbled as he moved to the crates. “We got armor, some sort of modified knife, but only one. We have a rope. Still.. we are going to have to improvise.”

He looked to his left. “Yes, Cadet Hurricane? You wish to say something?” He could tell that Hurricane wanted to say something very badly. “Yes we do know we are missing supplies, we are missing food, and that as long as we are in this meadow we have a safety window. We are going to plan. So, please, if you have something to add other than how we are messed over, I would like to hear it.”

Hurricane looked at him. “It is not about you this time.” Hurricane said. “You do not get why I am here, do you? I overheard Tepid Water talking with another pony, she is a pegasus supremacist. This whole exercise is being made to show the folly of having unicorn or earth pony soldiers.”

“What?” Applecore muttered. “Are, but Unicorns have always been long range weapon spell users.” He shook his head. He looked at the Squad leader. Pensword only looked at Apple Core and ignored Cadet Hurricane at the moment as he thought things over before he looked over to their new addition.

“Platoon Leader Hurricane, What else do you know? Is this why you are here? To help this mission?” He out right paused and shook his mane. “No, that wouldn’t be it, why are you with us?” He smirked a little. “After all wouldn’t this be to your advantage?”

“Because if I go back to Unity now then Princess Celestia won’t hesitate to take my word, but if I fail I am disgraced. If I am disgraced, my word means nothing to the noble.” Hurricane said. “When we lose, I lose my word.”

Pensword smiled faintly. “Follow my lead, follow my orders and we shall force a tie minimum.” He muttered before looking to the sky. “Anything you can inform us of what is against us, Hurricane?” He turned to another cadet. “Fox Feather, I want you sneaking around the border to find a means out of here, I got a feeling that Major Tepid Water is in charge of this route. We have to be more cunning than she thinks we can be.” He smiled as he tucked the scrolls into the provided armor.

“Sixth year troops, likely a few who trained in gryphon combat tactics. They will attack from the air predominantly.” Hurricane noted.

“Right, now, we just have to lure one of them…” he jerked his head up as three pegasus sixth years dove for them with anger. Pensword jumped back and hit one with the knife right between the eyes causing a bruise and then Applecore took the blade and weapon that had been dropped by the stunned sixth year and used it to attack the other sixth year. The third tried to flee before the rope was lassoed around him by Blue Vase.

Pensword smiled. “Take the knife and mark them like wolf claw marks. Tear the emblems from their uniforms and take their weapons.” he looked to Hurricane. “Seems to me that we were ambushed. Somepony leaked our starting point to the sixth years.” he sighed and heard the ripping of fabric. Pensword looked right at the opposition forces. “Tell those who gather the dead that you were killed by a wolf pack, yeah I know thou wilt not be believed but the marks will show that. The army will not act upon the death of three hot head recruits being killed by wild animals.” he smirked as he walked to the meadow. “We have been compromised, we find a cave, and…” he paused as he saw a sixth year moving something. “Apple Core take all documents as well from them. I don’t care if it is a poem written in boredom. They will be taken from the dead.” Pensword looked up as the second flare fired. Showing take down of troops, it also had the flare for the safe zone being left falling, yet he did not remember hearing the whistle of the flare. Still, there it was falling. He knew things were irregular, but to stay and fight the rule would result in forfeit.

“Gryphons attack fast and hard. It is likely there will be several more coming. we should head for the undergrowth.” Hurricane suggested.

The group all nodded as Pensword looked to the sky. “Ruined our planning.” he nodded his head. “Cougar Strike is a go.” he ordered as they moved out quickly, already having gained a few more items than they started with. He pulled up with Hurricane.

“Okay,” Once they were out of hearing of the sixth years. “Now with this as it showed us, I am going to assume that the extraction point is rigged as well. Also their map was smaller than us. meaning we were set up for failure already from moving out the moment we left the meadow. Us triggering the ambush earlier was lucky for us. It also means that the Sixth years will know our tactics.” He sighed. “But they will be forced to follow their SOPs, marks of wild animals can be left by leaders to teach even Opposition forces not to be reckless. They won’t act on us.” he was trying to sound confident. He fell silent to let Hurricane respond as they walked, or rather trotted, towards the cave. He looked to a Unicorn mare in the back. “Animal Control, can you use that magic to create a bear? With the sound effects as well? I want a magic glamour over us GH,” he ordered Glamor Horn as they continued to march. “We can use magic that the squad knows and thank goodness they did not restrict that any more. Most cadets learn battle magic, I am using the flare and skills of my squad.” he told Hurricane.

“There is only one way to pass at this point, Pensword: the Midnight Objective.” Hurricane said.

Pensword smiled. “Oh? Care to explain Midnight Objective?” He kept his face away from him as he smiled a little. “That is the last objective, or rather, it is the hardest one to obtain, and no cadet has given serious thought to it.”

“Take a gryphon base and hold it.” Hurricane answered.

Pensword smiled. “Well then, I guess welcome to Operation Cougar, only it was that we were going to cause a war between army A and B and let them duke it out while we wait on the ground.” he paused. “However, holding a fort, even a small one, would give our survival a better shot. We have a map and now we know where to go.” They were getting close to the cave where they could hear the roar of a bear and the screams of Sixth year cadets before the screaming turned into swearing.

Pensword smiled. “Seems we found a small Sixth year camp. We can scrounge supplies and rations from them.” he looked to Hurricane, I hope you do not find it ill to your senses that I am using Thestral tactics here.”

“Equestria first, Pensword.” Hurricane said. “No matter what, Equestria comes first.”

Pensword looked to Hurricane. As they walked into the camp and the cadets marked with chalk in the means of a bear attack. “Why the change, Hurricane?” he asked suddenly as a crate was being used as a table and more items taken to be used. “You have been hostile to me in the past, to my own squad mates, and now… you are helping me. Why? Why are you changing your tune now?”

“What would my great, great, great grandfather have wanted? Me to let his dream die over a stupid personal dispute or put it aside to preserve the country the way he wanted it?” Hurricane asked.

Pensword raised an eyebrow. “Very well, come this way. But if you try to backstab me, I will have Lord Hammer Strike deal with you.” He left the threat in the air to show he was trusting him on this.

A Sixth year cadet walked into the main area where Supreme Sunrise was looking over her three routes. “Oh, yes?” she asked, looking up and pausing at seeing three others behind her in ripped uniforms. Some faded chalk marks that looked like claw marks and indications of possible dismemberment. “Report.” She spoke to the first one, ignoring the other three as they were dead.

“Wolf Pack attack. We lost three scouts and their gear appears to be stolen. With some of the marks we found this.” He tossed a torn patch of Army B on her desk. “The wolf attack might not be real.” His expression fell. “I think it was those outcasts. They are taking this way too seriously and making too complicated tricks.”

“Too seriously? They are on the middle path, they’re treating this exercise like war, which is the point of a battlefield exercise.” Supreme Sunrise reminded him. “How are the other teams doing?”

“They attacked us in a cave. I thought our camps were off limits. They stole our ration packs and even the maps. They kept us from their meeting but they are planning something, Ma’am. They also stole our Army A patches.” He paused and laughed. “However, they were planning to zig into Army B’s operation zone, and as you know, Major Tepid Water is in charge there… they won’t last a minute.” He smirked a little.

“The bases off limits?” Supreme Sunrise replied. “Whoever said that?”

“Camp.” The cadet replied. “It was a camp, not a base. Where Sixth years can rest, keep our gear. They are supposed to be untouchable.”

The other cadet who was not eaten spoke up. “They are, if they are outside of the route areas. Was it outside of the range?”

The sheepish look was enough to show that they had set up a camp within the route boundaries. They looked up when the Commandante cleared her throat.

“What confuses me is that they are harvesting ration packs. They should have had enough food for the entire exercise.” She said

Another of the bear victims spoke up. “Uh, I noticed something strange. They also stole our pouches as well, and they appeared to only have their armor and one knife among them that was not marked as Sixth year gear. I thought they might have just been hiding it outside but they took our weapons and more documents and a map as well. We, uh had a real map and not a fake one with us.” He looked to the Commandante. “Were you in charge of supply today, Ma’am?”

“No. Tepid Water was.” Supreme Sunrise noted.

The only “Alive” Cadet blinked. “That might explain it. You have seen her views on Pensword’s mixed blood. Could she have sabotaged them? If so, is that grounds of a spoiled test and a redo at a later time?”

Supreme Sunrise considered the evidence carefully, taking some time before a sly grin grew across her muzzle. “Cadet, wouldn’t you say these patches prove camp B attacked us?”

“Well,” The cadet replied seeing the look. “We might need a little more evidence, but it looks like there are some tensions along the edges of who is in charge of what areas.” He slowly blinked, a smile coming to his muzzle as realization hit. “Shall we prepare a letter to warn them off this area?”

“Let it be known that army B has broken the current agreed upon ceasefire. As of now, other gryphons are to be counted along with your list of targets. Show no mercy. Give them no warning. This is war, cadet.” Her grin widened as her mane went from it’s normal regulation style to a fluffy curly mess resembling some kind of yellow fluff ball. “It’s time for a surprise.”

The Cadets all looked at each other, very worried over what they just saw. Before the only “alive” cadet saluted Supreme Sunrise. “As you command, Flight Leader.”

A sixth year knocked on the door with worry and gulped as he held the scroll in his hooves for Tepid Water to read. He shuffled a little, waiting for the words to enter. He looked back at the stats. Pensword’s squad appeared to have used a wild animal faint to steal intel and supplies. Also there was an unconfirmed report that cadets of Army B were not returning from their patrols. He did not know what was happening at the moment. He gulped and knocked again a little louder.

“Enter.” Tepid Water spoke, her tone was hard to read.

The cadet gulped again and pushed the door open, walked to the desk, and placed the scroll onto said desk. Then he stepped back and saluted. “Status Report on the routes. All other routes have only Pegasi remaining, as you commanded. However, a problem is developing in Route Three it seems. Further details in the report.”

Tepid Water opened the report and read it over. “We are being attacked by army A now?” She asked.

“Rumors seem to point to that Ma’am. Appears that one of the facts of the back story is being used against us. Also, we have lost three cadets to animal chalk attacks. It appears that the Thestral Bat Bird is also making it hard on us. What are your orders, commander?”

“Warn everypony still out there. We need to go on the defensive for now and have more guards around the base.” She ordered.

“As you command.” The Cadet saluted and turned away as he raced out the door, wings already twitching to move out and save what he could. Already, Tepid looked at the maps and was deciding to call all the troops from her other routes to this one. It would do well to crush this attack while actively searching for Pensword. If she could wipe that squad out, she would win back in Unity. She chuckled darkly.

Pensword paused as they hid under some trees. they saw a lot more pegasi flying off towards the other side of the route. Pensword smirked. “Seems like the two armies are going to battle each other over pride and honor.” Pensword looked to Compass Rose, a Pegasus with parchment colored coat and yellow mane and tail. “How goes the direction towards one of the smaller outposts? I hope we get there soon. We have been here for about twelve hours and we may need rest soon.”

“We have been leaving several false trails. By the time they find us we’ll be right on top of them.” Compass Rose explained.

Pensword smiled. He looked to his friends who could fly. “Now, We have to plan out the next attack. Be careful and storm the coming outpost. It might not be much, but it should give us a leg up in moving to a higher base.” He looked to Hurricane. “I am trusting you with all our flight capable squad members to take the walls and open the gates for me to lead the others into the outpost. Is that understood?” he asked one final time as they paused before moving to the edge of their cover.

Hurricane nodded. “Take your enemy apart one step at a time, right?” He asked.

Pensword nodded and smiled. “Exactly. We get a hoof hold with an open gate, we get what we want.” He looked around. “We go silent signals now.” he spoke before using a wing to indicate them to move towards the outpost where they settled into some bushes to observe, Find weaknesses, blind spots, and any guards that might be there.

Hurricane nodded, and gathering the pegasi, took off. They scouted from a cloud and blinked as they looked at each other. They saw the outpost. They could see the walls and the guard towers. What they did not see were Pegasi playing Gryphons. Compass Rose looked to Hurricane. “Shall I drop into the outpost and secure a tower corner for us?”

“Keep your guard up. Something smells fishy,” he said, nodding.

“As you command.” Compass Rose replied with a nod before she dropped from the cloud acting in a free fall before she spread her wings and landed a little hard on the outpost south east corner. She poked her head down the hole in the roof and dropped inside of the tower a second later she poked her head up and waved a spear from the hole. Indicating that it was clear. Hurricane looked to the other two. “We each take a corner now. We will risk a confrontation.” He dropped towards the North East while the others went to the other towers. Two minutes later they dropped from the walls and into the courtyard. What worried them was the gates were unbolted as Compass Rose was working to open the gate leading to Pensword’s group.

In the next five minutes the courtyard saw a squad of sixteen ponies preparing for a charge after bolting all the gates. With final nods to each other they quickly moved as a team, clearing each room and guarding each other’s back until they reached what had to be the main offices where they finally met resistance: three Gryphons (Ponies in reality). However, due to how high strung they were, the three were taken down with only a glancing blow hitting Pensword. Still it was almost laughable with what speed it happened. With a look at each other they looked to the door and were about to open it when it burst open on its own as little bits of colored dust floated into the hallway while a mare’s voice yelled out. “SURPRISE!”

The Commandante stood before them. Her uniform was dirty and torn in at least one place and her mane was a curly mess. “Looks like you’ve taken outpost A, Pensword. You know what that means.”

Pensword blinked and turned to Compass Rose. “Map.” He snapped. He was given the map and looked at the map and the marking. “Impossible. This was a supply outpost on the map.” he paused and looked up. “Unless you moved your HQ here… and..” He turned around. “Seal the doors and create a choke point in the hallways.” he turned to the Commandante. “We have to hold this outpost for an hour.” He paused and looked at the Commandante a little funny. “Unless there is another rule I do not know about concerning this part of the Midnight Directive.” He spoke and smiled. “However, we do have a POW it seems.” He looked to Hurricane. “Looks like we did make history, just not in the way Major Tepid Water was hoping.”

“I’d suggest checking the armory for better gear, but you were already going to order that, weren't you?” She smiled.

Pensword only nodded with a smirk. “Grab the armory, retrofit the armor to pony use as best as you can. Also bring out the heavy weapons of the Gryphons.” he replied as he turned to look down the hallways. We hold them off towards the front with at least two fall back points.” he looked to Hurricane. “I want you to keep watch from one of the windows for any returning patrols.” Hurrican saluted and left while Pensword turned and looked to his injured friend and Blue Vase. “Both of you secure the Flight Leader and hold her in the office. Tied to the chair if possible.” He got two more salutes. He looked down the hallway. “Time to defend.”

Pensword looked nervously to his left towards Hurricane. “Time?” he asked his friend. They were in better armor, had better weapons, and he even had a replica Gryphon Great Bow as the ponies called it. He did not know how or when the attack would come, but the main doors and windows were shut and locked. They would know if anypony was going to get in. It was the waiting game and he was wanting to know how much longer till the hour was up.

“Judging by the sun it is around five.” Hurricane noted. “This would be easier if we had been given that sundial.”

Pensword sighed. “How long have we held the Outpost? Also, have one of the squad members found a timer for us to use?” He knew he had been at least ten minutes into their capture. So far no word had been conveyed yet that the outpost was in enemy hooves so they only had to worry about small patrols.

“Roughly fifteen minutes since we opened the doors.” Hurricane said. “We have to hope they do not realise the switch of bases until it is too late.”

Pensword noded. “Right. I shall take the next watch for the next ten minutes.” he looked to the ceiling. “May Faust protect our ruse till it is too late.” He moved to the third floor where a room had been turned into a place to watch the outside. So far there had been no signs of the enemy armies. He would watch now for ten minutes while others moved to the hallway to defend. Each Pony knew of routes to fall back to all the way to the Flight Leader’s office.

Pensword looked as Compass Rose came back after Hurricane went to take her place, the entire time they had waited they were adding more items to hide behind as well as traps of chalk to hopefully harm the enemy if they did happen to breach the front doors. Still, he looked at the time piece next to him. “Half hour.” he muttered. “Stay on your toes, we cannot let up now.”

“Sir, gryphons sighted from our southern position.” Animal Control came into the room. “Looks like they found us, sir.”

Pensword nodded as he rang a triangle bell to bring the other squad members to their posts and to pull away from the windows. They didn’t know how much time they had, nor did they know how well the doors would hold up to an assault with them barricaded. They would now wait out the siege.

The gryphons of army B landed on the guard towers ten minutes later. They looked tired and sore. The first group was disabled within a few moments by Applecore and Blue Vase. Needless to say, the sounds of the chaos and shouting of the “dead” was music to the ears of those inside the outpost. However, they could hear more flapping. It seemed Army B had won over Army A and was planning an assault on the HQ.

Pensword was looking from one of his sentry points. He looked at the hourglass next to him. It was only twenty minutes to go when they all heard it: the thud of a battering ram. He did not know how, but the last guard tower that had not been over run had all the doors and windows shut tight. He smirked a little. Seems Apple Core and Blue Vase were still alive and kicking. It was now he could see more of Army B flying in to capture and resupply. His blood ran cold as he saw who was in the middle of this new wave. Tepid Water had landed and looking over the battering ram she blinked in shock at what she was seeing.

“That’s right. The Midnight Objective is in effect and your time is almost out.” Pensword whispered to himself as he smirked, crawling back away from the window. He sealed the door behind him, knowing if that window was breached flour would splatter any gryphon at the window. They were having to use flour now as their chalk supplies had run out. He moved to his new position and looked at the timer. “Eighteen Minutes to go.” Pensword whispered to Compass Rose next to him. At Seventeen minutes the doors were breached and the pegasi charged. Right into a chalk and flour mess. He did not poke his head up, but he was hearing a lot of angry words.

“Ignore the tower. They are trapped in there. We have to retake the main office. Focus on the hallways.” Tepid Water’s voice called from outside as this time Army B was slowly creeping into the corridors and trying to find the traps. Pensword knew that the first second was compromised somehow so he gave a sound signal and they fell back to another part of the fort where they closed the doors. They could hear through the doors that were barred and Earth Mover, an earth Pony, had moved a desk in front of the door to bar it. They would stay here and fall back to their actual weapons. Let them think they were still in the front part. Pensword looked at another hour glass. Fifteen minutes left. He smiled as he heard a few pots clatter. A sound warning. They only had fifteen minutes left to win the mission.

“Ice Arrows.” Pensword muttered. They had time to beat a retreat as already they could hear the work of the “Gryphons” trying to tear a bigger hole out of the door. Seven minutes left according to Password’s mental clock, which he felt might be a little longer than an hour but he wanted to err on safety.

They fell back as they heard a hinge being torn out of the door frame. As soon as they shut the last door, they waited. Once again traps activated as the Pegasi sixth years charged in anger and fury at being outthought by a smiling bat bird, as well as having been worked up by Tepid Water. Pensword was hearing that word thrown in anger on the others side and in the hallways. Still, he just smiled. Six minutes to go. Bam. The door was hit and cracked as Pensword readied his sword. They were in the hallway to the Commandante’s office. BAM the door was already nearly gone. He didn’t look at the time as the third hit happened and the door broke open. Pensword dropped as arrows fired from behind and into the doorway. Then the Sixth years flooded into the hallway and the battle ensued.

What Pensword did not know was that out of a force of twenty five cadets sent to attack them they were only facing five of the original group while another six attacked the tower, having not heard the command from Tepid Water. She was currently sitting on the stairs fuming as she nursed a white spot right over where her cutie mark was. It would bruise, but nothing more. However, she was not happy about being “dead.” She even knew where the arrow came from. Pensword had taken time to carve his first letter on the shaft of the arrows and one of his hit her where she had the weakest armor.

The battle cries tapered off and out marched Pensword and his group. They were covered in dust. Tepid Water’s eyes narrowed. They were all wounded, but not dead.

It was here that a bell was being rung as Supreme Sunrise walked out of her office, smiling. “One Hour and ten minutes have passed. They have won, as well as repelled an attack.” She smiled as she looked at the cadets. “You did well for the stack you had.” her eyes turned to looked at Tepid Water with a glare. “This means that you all graduate as officers, however,” She added while looking to Pensword. “We are going to have to wait for Unity to approve your situation. Lord Hammer Strike says that he will vouch for you. However we cannot know how long the council will debate your status on if you are considered Pegasi or Thestral. Till then, your squad, minus Hurricane, will remain here in limbo.”

The group did not know what to do. They just looked at each other and smiled. Hurricane smiled and knocked Pensword’s back with a wing. “Don’t worry. I’ll do my best with my house to help you get passage, just… don’t hold your breath too long.”

Operation Cougar is a Success thirty five August 122 ADF

Pensword did not know where he was, only that he was running. Running past buildings and fences. Running with others, others he knew to be friends from Mountainside. Yet in his chest he could feel it, cold and clawing, fear. A scream in the air. The sound of something descending upon the town. He felt his head turn as the eyes that he felt were not his own looked into the snow falling sky. From the snow came the images of shadows. Shadows that became Gryphons in full war gear. His eyes turned just in time to see himself run right into the pole of a lamp. The pain he could feel was disorienting and then he felt it, the hot coals of talons piercing his hide and the rough shove to the ground. With total fear and panic he saw the Gryphon screech in triumph as it lunged forward, beak open, right towards his chest.

His eyesight swam as he felt his legs moving again. This time his ears were ringing from the bells at the school and the town hall, when suddenly they both clattered to silence. Screams filled his ears as the bells rang no more. Now the wind was the only source of sound and it carried with it the screams of the villagers and the war cries of the Gryphons. The pony he was looking through was running only to ram himself into a rough rope net that yanked it off the ground. he could feel others trapped within the net with him, all screaming and pleading as they continued to rise higher and higher. He could feel the air growing colder as they ascended. Then, the sensation of being dropped. His stomach left him and he felt a scream come from his muzzle. He felt a jolt, but next thing he knew, was flying, dodging not just Gryphons but arrows and spears. A sudden pain in a wing caused him to look to his side and he mentally cried in horror.This was his brother he was seeing and an arrow was lodged in his wing, tearing the membrane. Still, he was flying hard only to feel something hit him from above and a snap in the arrow torn wing. He spiraled downwards, but before he could feel the impact, darkness claimed him.

The next scene Pensword experienced came from the perspective of one of the militia ponies who were fighting and bleeding. He gasped in pain as a club hit his head and he staggered. Above him the Gryphon only grinned as he attacked.This time the monster used its talons and he felt them tear at his armor and then at his chest, his now unprotected chest. As his eyesight faded he saw something he did not want to see, something pulsing and red held in the crimson talons of the Gryphon.

Again his head spun. He could feel himself crying, screaming in terror. He knew it all too well. His sister, his beloved little sister, was screaming. And as he watched through her eyes he felt her head forced up to witness as his father was killed, and then his mother. The Mayor soon followed suit, new meat to be fed to the gloating leader who was almost untouched with scars. His feathers glowed a fiery red, accented by the crimson fluid that spattered his armor. He chuckled and gloated as he raised a glass of something in a mocking toast while he spoke to the dead mayor’s body. “Surrender? Prey never surrender.” She, his sister, could only shiver. He shuddered mentally as a Gryphon walked into her field of vision and in broken Equish he heard him gloat. “I bet you will be tasty…” A pain in her neck and she felt no more.

Again his eyes saw from the viewpoint of another. This time he knew who it was, as well as where they were. This was the Hooves estate and he looked to the left and saw Heavy Hooves in full armor. He looked back to the front and saw the town swarming with Gryphons before they heard the screech from above as the Gryphons attacked the estate’s walls. In return, Unicorn mages with magic were firing attack spells from their horns, trying their best to kill the enemy. Magic took down five Gryphons, but it was of no use. More were swarming and the sounds of death and destruction filled his ears as visions of death branded his mind. He would never forget. A Gryphon laughed and a snap was heard. He felt pain beyond all belief. He looked with swimming eyesight and saw what happened. A horn lay broken on the ground. His own horn. With a final yelp of horror, he felt his magic welling up and could feel it inside his body as it expanded out. It ended with a bang.

Pensword felt worn out mentally. He had seen so much carnage and destruction, and now, now he could see through the eyes of the last Pony. He could see death and destruction and he knew who this was. It was his friend, and the last of the Mountainside Falls Militia who signed his papers. He was led to the table and forced to sit down. He noted the table had been taken from the mayor’s office.

He could not read the language but he was forced, with his bleeding hoof, to press into the parchment. He looked up and narrowed his eyes. He found words not his own speaking as the Gryphons smiled. “May Faust take-” he did not finish as the Leader with red feathers stood, sword drawn. He swung swiftly. Time seemed to slow as the blade arced, slowly driving home until it made contact … right at neck level.

Inside the barracks the rest of the squad had been awoken and were staring in fear as Pensword thrashed and screamed in sheer horror and agony. The blanket was thrown to the ground, and yet nothing they could do had woken him from whatever it was that was affecting him. They could hear him mutter, and Blue Vase could tell something was terribly wrong. Periodically his body would spasm, or a move would occur that to her newly trained eyes, indicated death blows.

She could hear as Fox Feather was racing back with the Cadre and hopefully some of the medical staff for Pensword. Why couldn’t he wake up? After she herself had been clocked in the head trying to wake him, no other pony had the courage to approach.

Suddenly Pensword shot up and let loose a protracted scream. “No!” it was loud, hoarse, and above all a raw emotion of something that they never heard from Pensword. Rage.

Major Tepid Water actually smirked as she entered the room. “So did the baby finally-” She did not finish her words as Pensword with lightning speed lunged, actually pinning her to the wall. She could not even feel the floor under her hind hooves and she felt her ears tick nervously. Pensword was strong, and fast. She mentally thought to herself, wondering how to get out of this pose when her ears were blasted with a loud bellow from Pensword into her muzzle.

“Wake the Commandante. Abandon the post. Abandon fort Jasmine!” His voice had not lessened and there was fear in his eyes. Not just fear Tepid Water realized, a fire as well. And for the first time in her life, she felt fear towards what she deemed a lesser being.

“Lieutenant Pensword! Release your superior Officer. Now!” Commandante Supreme Sunrise yelled as she walked into the barracks of the Last Chancers. “Explain what is happening, why di-” she cut herself off upon seeing Pensword’s eyes.

“They are coming. They are going to wipe out every post and Pony in this region. I..” he rippled in rage and something flickered on the edge of her vision, seeming to flow around the cadet. “Commandante, I resign. I have to go home and take care of them.”

“Them?” Blue Vase asked. “Them who?”

“Gryphons.” Pensword said hoarsely, his voice hollow, ragged. “They attacked... “ he looked up. “You have all heard the stories, the tales to scare ponies into fearing Thestrals and their ways of knowing secrets. They att-” his voice broke as he struggled to compose himself. Then he gulped and tried again. “They wiped out my town. I do not know when, but tonight I saw it. I experienced it.”

Tepid Water snorted derisively, which caused Pensword to spin, glaring right at her. Hatred and contempt radiated, unmasked in his eyes. She went rigid, still, and silent. She did not want to be pinned to the wall again so soon after getting her hooves onto the ground. Pensword spoke directly to her, quietly at first, but rising with a steady crescendo. “I felt my heart ripped out alive at least three times. I felt myself dropped to my death in a net. I felt talons ripping my wings off as I still breathed. Arrows pierced my hyde…” His chest was heaving as he listed off the atrocities. “I saw my town run red!” he roared, culminating his account, composure clearly gone.

Supreme Sunrise paled over, her white fur turning grey, then white once more. “Protocol Empty Nest.” She ordered, her voice hollow, her mane wilted and flat.

“You believe him? It was a nightmare. Thestrals control them. You-” Tepid Water started.

“You listen to me.” Supreme Sunrise said as she glared at Tepid Water. “There was an old pony in my town when I was a filly. He saw things and knew things. I heard the stories and was told that a day would come when I would know the stories were true. Tonight just from how Pensword is acting, I know he speaks the truth.” She turned to Pensword. “Resignation Denied, Lieutenant. You are to attack as an Equestrian military officer.”

The Squad smiled at one another before they looked to their leader. They had in the last three years of limbo grown to twenty strong. “Pensword, where you go, we all go. You led us through life here and we beat the living feathers off our enemies. We will face the demons with you.” Blue Vase spoke while the others nodded their heads around him.

Pensword almost looked like he was going to refuse, but then he nodded his head gravely. “You would go no matter my orders. Very well, I have one order to give tonight. One I want followed to the letter.” A single tear gleamed in the moonlight streaming from his window as he raised his head. “NO survivors.” He paused and spoke again. “If you find a Red Feathered Gryphon almost untouched by scars, leave him to me.” His eyes narrowed. “He killed my mother, father, and little sister. He killed our mayor. His life is mine.”

The silence from the others was deep. Tepid Water was the one to break it. “What? What?” She repeated a little louder.

“Two tried to surrender peacefully to the Gryphons. They were killed where they stood. If they will not accept Civilians surrendering, then neither will I accept their surrenders.” His voice and manner was changed that night. Something had snapped and was broken. He blinked back the remaining tears and it hit the others. Lieutenant Pensword of the Equestrian Military had just lost every reason why he first joined the Equestrian Army in one night. The only things he had left were those cadets who had stayed in limbo with him. The only fit course of action left that all could see in that room was to pay back the enemy for what they did to his family and town. Those monsters would learn to fear the name of Pensword.

Supreme Sunrise smiled grimly. “Pensword. I expect to see you in Unity by fall, if not sooner. And,” She paused, smiling grimly. “Pensword. IF you write, address me as Commandante Suprise. Only those in battle can call me that.”

What has been done, can never be undone. Five March 125 ADF

Hammer Strike, who had been waiting for the last hour, pacing, now found himself sorting through countless letters from nobles, his mind having found a way to search the letters effectively to determine if the noble was going to bother him with requests or be something more pleasant. He found himself distracted from his efforts by a flash of light and a scroll, bearing Celestia’s royal seal on it appearing.

He raised his brow, questioning the reason for the message as he looked over to his calendar. The date had next to no meaning for anything special. With a shake of his head he grabbed the letter and broke the seal, opening it.

‘Hammer Strike

It is with my deepest regrets that I must inform you that my scouts have notified me that Mountainside Falls has been attacked by the Gryphonian Army. There are currently no known survivors of this attack and a team has been dispatched accordingly. Under our current treaty this constitutes an act of war and I am afraid I must ask you and your army to join us in Unity so we may assemble to discuss the war. It is official now. We are at war.

I must also bring forth the matter of Lieutenant Pensword, as you know Mountainside Falls was his home and the posting he was hoping to be assigned to. With the town gone and war being declared I must first put the option to you to bring him into your service before placing him within another army.

… They are eating ponies, Hammer Strike. They are EATING my little ponies!

I need you now, my friend, ally, and devoted teacher. Please help us.

H.R.H.

Princess Celestia Galaxia.’

Hammer Strike placed the letter down on his table, a hoof to his head as he processed the information. "Oh Celestia, if only I could warn you of the horrors that await you..." he muttered as he looked heavenward. Grif entered the room a minute later.

“My lord, a messenger just came by and left screaming that we are at war. All nobles are being ordered to assemble in Unity. The men are arming themselves for a march now. We are awaiting your orders.”

Hammer’s eyes sharpened as he stood up. “We march for Mountainside. Unity can wait.”

“And may Faust have mercy on any gryphons we find in our path.” Grif said, stone faced. “My lord, I think it is time you properly adorned yourself to show them the powder keg they just lit up.”

“I shall be out with you shortly.” Hammer Strike noted, already heading for the door. “I should have a set prepared. Make sure all are prepared for the march to Mountainside.”

“Of course, my lord.” Grif nodded as he left the room. If looks could kill, the servants who crossed the usually calm gryphon’s path would have been massacred.

Hammer Strike took a different route than Grif, quickly finding himself in the forge before he took a seperate door inside, leading him somewhere extra. His personal armory.

Without much thought he wormed himself into a set of armor. He didn’t pay much attention to choice as they all seemed the same when it came to defense.

Without so much as a second thought he grabbed one of his blades, an old sword that still followed him.

Shaking his head he pulled himself out of his foggy mind and continued on, pushing himself out of the forge and into the yard.

Grif stood before his men: more than a hundred ponies of different tribes and genders. They had all been mercenaries hired onto his house and each was formidable in their own right. They stood in squares: five ponies breadth five ponies deep. At the center of each square stood a banner of dark blue cloth with the gold insignia of House Strike on the center. The cloth parts of each soldier's armor had been died the same shade of blue with the gold insignia engraved on the back of their armor.

Grif looked at Hammer Strike. “They are ready, my lord.” Grif smiled grimly “Let us just hope the other houses were half as prepared.”

“I would not trust them to be a quarter.” Hammer Strike replied, walking to the front.

“March!” Grif roared at the top of his lungs.

And with that they all set off, their destination close, but far.

To Mountainside Falls, they traveled, and the pain and carnage that lay in wait.

“Come on, you.” Grif dragged the beaten, bloody gryphon forward. “You said the camp was this way. We haven’t seen one gryphon on the air or on the ground. Where are the hoards you threatened us with? I was looking for some sport, not a fledgling who obviously ran away before he finished his training.” The gryphon in question had been part of a ten gryphon scouting party Hammer Strike’s military had come across on their trip over. The battle had been neither long nor clean and the other nine gryphons and this Gryphon's wings currently laid dead where they had fallen. Mountainside Falls was in ruins, smoke still billowing from some areas as the burnt wood fouled the air.

“Camp was right here.” The gryphon spoke weakly. “I do not know what happened to them. Please, just let me rest.”

Grif glanced casually over to Hammer Strike. In that moment an arrow gave the Gryphon his rather permanent rest. Around the camp and from the remains of the town buildings rose Ponies and Thestrals as they all pointed their bows at Grif. They hesitated for one reason: the emblems of House Strike upon his custom made armor.

A moment later a Navy Blue Pegasus with White Mane and Tail and blue eyes plummeted into the clearing from the skies with a scream. “What is the meaning of this?” He turned to the Earth Pony. “I am in charge of this military unit. I demand to know why you have a Gryphon in your ranks… He is already sentenced to death unless you can tell me otherwise.”

“Due to the fact that he swore his oath to me about three to four months prior to this, and he has not done anything untrustworthy yet. And he had plenty of chances.” Hammer Strike replied. “It has been awhile, Pensword.”

Pensword balked at Hammer Strike before turning and striking Grif on the cheek. “Is that true, blood feather? Did you actually swear an oath to prey?” He asked. Hammer Strike realized that the strike was to shock the truth out of the one being struck.

The surrounding mercenaries went completely, and quite suddenly, still. Many had fought this gryphon in sparring matches and despite what they thought they knew, most had been soundly thrashed. A few had even been placed in the infirmary from this gryphon’s actions. Most suspected within the next few moments this pegasus would be dead.

Grif, however, neither reached for his sword nor demanded a duel. He didn’t roar or screech. He didn’t draw his knife or attack with his claws. He simply lifted his head, and moved to expose the other cheek to the pony.

Pensword stared, his face a mask of shock at the reaction. This was Grif’s answer. Angrily, he moved his hoof and struck him again. “Okay,” he growled. “What were you doing with a member of the Emperor's Beak?” He pointed to the dead Gryphon in the clearing with them.

“Sending him to the hell he and all his deserve.” The gryphon responded. “And do not call a pony my prey. Gryphons of the Northern Isles do not prey on thinking creatures.” He spat to the ground beside him.

Pensword bristled, but did not say another word as he looked to Hammer Strike. He raised a wing and the ponies relaxed and backed away. “You are lucky I am in a talking mood, Lion. Otherwise you would have died with that pelt.” He took a deep breath, shaking a little. “Blue Vase.” he ordered. “Escort Lord Hammer Strike and those he wishes to join him to the Commander’s Tent. I must debrief the guests.” He turned and Grif saw him looking to a corner of the destroyed clearing that had once been the town square. He lingered on that empty spot a moment longer than usual before walking back towards the mountain and the falls. “Secure the town and the enemy records. Load the carts. we march for Unity in the morning.” He sounded disgusted with himself. He paused, and Grif and others heard his voice cracking. “I shall return to this place to keep it Equestrian.” He moved quickly away.

Blue Vase nodded towards Hammer Strike. “If you would follow me, milord, and apologies for not bowing. In a place like this, that could kill you.” She looked at the others. “You may only bring your advisors with you.”

Grif looked at the pegasus. “Do you still have the bodies? Or have you disposed of them yet?” The gryphon asked.

Blue Vase looked at the Gryphon. “They are being covered at the moment in the burned out school building.” She narrowed her eyes. “Why do you ask? That is a secure area as we are still digging the graves for them.”

“Because I would rather you let me chop them up and send a message to the Gryphon Empire until you return.” The gryphon answered bluntly. “They deserve no funeral rights.”

Blue Vase looked at Grif. “Captain Pensword had to quell that sentiment already in the camp. He wants to win this war, but as he put it, he will not stoop to their level of disrespect for the dead. They get Pony Funerals.”

“Well the fact you are insulting them far greater than what I suggested I must point out if you wish to keep this area you must show them that their talons will be cursed setting aground here.”

Blue Vase looked at the Gryphon with a blank expression, tinged by anger. “Then I suggest you give the suggestion to the Captain. He has final say on this matter, if you would follow me.” She gestured and soon it was just Grif, Hammer Strike, and Lunar Fang who walked into the tents of what was by far a very strange sight. Gryphon war tents being used and inhabited by Ponies. They soon reached a rather large tent that upon entering had all the finery of a Gryphon leader from the Emperor’s troops. Pensword was sitting at the desk looking over maps and trying to decipher the text of the documents that his troops had captured.

Grif approached Pensword. “Captain, we must talk about the gryphon bodies in the school.”

Pensword glanced up and looked down. “You need your Lord’s permission before I am to talk to you.” He was still giving Grif a cold shoulder.

“Go on.” Hammer Strike said simply as they walked.

Pensword at those words only nodded to the Gryphon to speak his mind. His face still stone cold as he avoided looking at the ruins around him

“Captian, while you issuing the gryphons pony rights is perfectly disrespectful and well what they deserve and more, I must ask that if you truly want this area saved, let me make a sign to keep the emperor's men off these lands.”

Pensword looked up and right at the Gryphon trying to look as intimidating as possible as he directed the flames in his eyes at Grif. “Very well. Speak what you wish to do, only after you tell me what you wish done can I make a proper decision. I will consider your request.”

“In death, how we are buried determines how we must carry on.” Grif began. “Those who have held their honor and bear their wings proudly fly with the north wind. Those who spoke with great cunning and flew swiftly fly with the west wind. Those who were wise and flew regaly to the eastwind, and they that were charitable and flew with pious wings fly to the south wind. But it is to walk the earth that all gryphons fear. I will remove their wings before burial and string them amongst this place. the ground will be cursed to talon and paw that should disturb it because of the mass of those who are forced to walk here.”

Pensword paused and seemed to stare behind Grif and to the left as he was thinking before nodding his head. “Granted, but on the condition that you know that the spirit is always made whole in death, no matter what damage the body receives.” He looked down at the papers and looked up again as he heard a gasp.

He blinked and jumped to his hooves. “Ma’am I am sorry I did not see you back there.” he addressed the third pony in the group. Moonshade only blushed at her outburst.

“May, I explain to milord and our friendly Gryphon the reason of my outburst?” She asked politely as if asking to share personal information with a stranger.

Pensword looked to Lord Hammer Strike and then nodded his head as he turned around to look at another map. “Go ahead, I am sure they would figure it out eventually … the rest of my men and my Gramma’s tribe know already.”

Lunar Fang nodded and looked to the other two in the room. “Well, there are those in Thestral communities that have a certain sight, we do not know why or where or even who will inherit it. But what Captain Pensword here is able to do, is see past the gate we all cannot see.” She blushed a little. “It is only close friends or family that are allowed to be told, however due to how, I guess, suddenly, this happened to Pensword, a lot more know than might have been wise to start with.”

Pensword turned around and looked at Grif. “You read High Gryphon, right? The language used for military dispatches?”

“Gryphic is its name and it is used for most actions. I can translate it but it may be encoded.” Grif answered honestly.

“Go for it. We have all the documents. We took them out before they could destroy them.” he paused. Why was he trusting this Gryphon? He bristled his wings and fluffed his fur a little before trying to calm down and looked again at the Thestral. “What is your name? Because I have the oddest sense of deja vu at the moment.”

“My name is Lunar Fang, though I am also called Moonshade of the Southern Lion Tribe.” She told him, trying her best to recall the teachings of her grandmother.

“A pleasure to meet you Lunar Fang of the Southern Lion Tribe. I am Moonkissed Pensword of the Northern Bear Clan.” He replied with a bow of his head and Thestral move of his wings in greeting.

“Well met under Moonlight.” She bowed back.

“Thank you.” Pensword replied with a smile and a few tears, however, he furrowed his brow as he twitched a wing as if to brush off someone talking to him. Then he walked forward and towards Moonshade, who at the moment was hearing what sounded like a whisper to kiss him, not knowing that Pensword was hearing the same words to kiss her. That moment his mind felt hazy and like he was on the verge of something important. He gulped a little as he was unsure just what his family was doing. Especially why his little sister was egging him on at the moment.

“I was employed to protect Lord Hammer Strike.” Lunar Fang said, attempting to keep the conversation going. “We’ve been encountering some strange creatures. We once fought a trio of hairless minotaurs.”

“Hairless? Is that some strange practice of the Minotaurs?” he muttered in confusion as he flicked an ear and he thought he heard some refrain of a song. Moonshade on the other hoof heard the song from New Years in her head and she was feeling frustrated in this memory trap.

“If you do not mind my asking, have you ever met an individual named Washington?” The Thestral asked. “I’ve heard he is quite famous.”

Pensword just stared at Lunar Fang. “I am sorry. But I have not met this pony, was he a Pegasus? Did he serve with Commander Hurricane?” He felt that name should mean something, but it was just that, another inkling of something there and yet not there. He remembered looking in a clear blue lake and the image at the bottom of the lake was distorted, just like this memory that was not quite a memory.

“Oh, for the dark side of the moon.” Moon Shade face hoofed before pulling the pegasus to her. “Come back to me, Pensword.” And with that the thestral pulled the pegasus’ muzzle into her own.

Pensword himself actually was shocked at the kiss. He was, why was Moonshade kissing him? What about Lunar… she was Lunar Fang, wait She was LUNAR FANG?! He mentally shouted only before another thought entered his mind.

“I bowed to royalty? You had ME bowed to a Baron? You have me beholded to laws… what about Washington and,” Pensword staggered back as Lunar Fang caught him and his first words out of his mouth was.

“Grif! So help me… You thought it funny not telling us that She is Lunar Fang? Do you know how many dates I could have been on?” He blinked and blinked again. “Wait… I am friends with a Gryphon.” He muttered and looked at Hammer Strike, more of his past self emerging as the waters within his mind began to calm. “Tell me you slept at least once on your march here.” He paused and shook his head. “But…” He began to bubble a little. “I…” he gulped and pulled Lunar Fang into a tight embrace. “They killed my family…” he voice took a hard tone. “They killed the only family I had left….” He shook a little before relaxing in grief. “They killed me, devoured me, dropped me on my head.” He looked up at his friends showing the true emotions of that night. “I lived that night over and over again.” he looked to the east wall and to another part of the city. “I see their faces, I saw just who each of those Gryphons killed and more of them escaped my justice….” He trailed off and wilted. “What have I done?” He whispered in shock.

“You have lived a second life, friend.” Hammer Strike replied. “And now, you can remember where the last one ended and the whole of this one.”

“You did what justice demanded.” Grif said. “Don’t feel pity for them, Pensword. There’ll be many more yet.”

Pensword nodded his head and gulped before smiling. “Well at least there is some silver lining to this raincloud.” He leaned in and kissed Lunar Fang on the check. “I get to marry a very pretty and perfect Thestral.” He paused and looked to the side. “Already, mom? Just three kisses and you start asking that question?” He paused and looked to the others… just as Blue Vase entered. She blinked. She could sense something had happened.

“Blue Vase, bring in the Gryphon Slayers. I have been honest with them my entire life, I have to be honest with them even now…. I just, something needs to be aired that will not work well outside of this group. After all, I am the crazy Captain who talks to the walls or objects.” He frowned a little. “Faust help any who anger my parents.” Blue Vase saluted and left. “I ask you to follow me to the burned… to the destroyed town hall. Something like I have in my head, needs to be done at Town Hall.” he sighed, moved outside, and looked to the sky. “They looted the town. They took everything from art to documents. The only thing they were destroying were the buildings themselves.” he looked to Grif. “They wanted Full Control.”

“The soul of the vanquished belongs to the victor.” Grif explained as he looked to Lunar Fang and Hammer Strike. “The actions of the one who kills another in battle can determine everything about the defeated future in the afterlife. Most of the time it’s expected to hand the body of another gryphon to their family for a proper burial. But in the case of a warrior that has cut off the wings, decapitated the corpse, or even the worst of all, burned it to ashes and scattered them. what happened here is the gryphons believe that ponies are guided by their princesses in the afterlife just as we are guided by the winds, or more importantly ponies are guided by the sun and moon, because the sun and moon are linked to Celestia and Luna they feared what would happen should the message get out too early about what they were doing. All these towns they’ve been wiping out they must have been trying to assure the souls never had a chance to alert the princesses of their presence.”

Pensword looked south now. South towards Unity. “Then let me be the one to ferry all the souls of Mountainside and the other towns to the Princesses.” his voice growling as he looked back to the path and the journey towards the town hall. “I am the last to live from this town. Only I survived because I was training others to fight. A fight and a war that will come. Faust guide their path away from here and into safety.”

“We’ll make them pay, make no mistake about that.” Grif said. “Every last one will pay for this. I’ll stuff your pillow with the feathers of the gryphons who did this.”

Pensword, no, Matthew actually, only smiled and used that to make Grif able to live near Pensword. “Consider it done, and a word of your honor. Do that and I shall not give you the same fate.” The words were harsh, but Grif could hear that slight warmth of caring that Matthew always had. That sound that only friends could hear from one another.

Lunar Fang smiled faintly as they stepped into the charred remains of Town Hall. The stone walls still stood and one could see areas that dropped into a basement. Damages indicated a floor had once been above their heads. Pensword moved and waited for the Nineteen ponies of his squad. In the corner a sheet lay out over a stretcher, the only casualty of the battle on the pony side.

Ten Minutes later, the ponies stood assembled. “My friends.” Pensword boomed. “My allies and family in blood and tears,” he kept moving his head to look at each one of them. “I ... you have rallied around me when I first lived the death of my home. So I must say that what I say next, is not the mad ravings of a mind broken, but healed.” He looked to the three others. “I truly am an old soul as the Thestrals say, you see…” Pensword with this beginning launched into his story while his squad watched with widening eyes. The entire time, Lunar Fang was shocked to see that those that were serving under him were believing every word spoken. She could only smile to herself as the story continued. These troops would be part of one of the greatest upsets in Gryphon history.

Author's Note

There you are. Another part of the growing up. Please, let us know what you think in the comments below. What did you like about it? What did you not like about it? There are some stories behind the writing of this chapter that might be shared later. Still, hope you liked this chapter and see you next time.

35 - Unity

Extended Holiday
Chp 35: Unity
Act 4

Much to the chagrin of Hammer Strike despite arriving more than a week late they were greeted with large crowds of ponies cheering. Unity was truly a marvel of earth pony architecture. Each building was built from large hewn stone blocks, rounded and carved lovingly into delicate houses and large ornate buildings. All over banners flew declaring to which house they belonged or which noble they followed. The golden legion, the pegasi and unicorns who guarded the royal palace, stood proudly on either end of the road as the army of House Strike crossed. Mares and stallions, colts and fillies all cheered loudly for yet another noble coming to pledge his army to Celestia.

Grif kept his head forward and the hood of his cloak covering his head. He could feel the intense stares coming from the crowd. He didn’t blame them, he couldn’t imagine having to trust what you’d taken to be your enemy.

Hammer Strike found himself not too focused on what was going on, instead he was thinking of what was to come. Everyone else was doing their own thing, but he was planning. Planning for a future he knew would be very dangerous.

Pensword was marching forward with Lunar Fang at his side, she being the advisor from House Strike to his unit. His unit had in fact been marching with the captured colors and insignias of the Gryphons that had attacked and destroyed his home town. Already he could tell that the showcasing of captured enemy equipment was a good moral boost after the realization that this war had already been going on for a few years before anypony even thought of putting two and two together. Pensword realized something. They were being led towards the castle itself. They were going to meet with the Princesses directly and Pensword was flabbergasted. He had never dreamed of seeing the Princesses in person. Matthew only chuckled and then they both wondered. What were they like now? Not a Thousand Years into the future, but now.

They soon found themselves in the presence of Princess Celestia herself. Only Hammer Strike, Pensword, Grif, and Lunar Fang were currently in the room with her. At the moment she was standing before a set of doors.

“Hello Celestia, have you been practicing with the Twinblade as I instructed?” Hammer Strike asked right away.

“When I have time, Yes.” Celestia nodded. “Though they seem small for me.”

“Give me a day when I have free time and I shall make a bigger one if you want.” Hammer Strike responded.

Pensword had almost bowed only to be stopped by Matthew’s resistance at bending a knee to a noble. No matter how good they might be, he was back to active service and he was going to try. However, Pensword was mortified that he was not bowing. Finally, Matthew relented, at least until he could impart more information to this fully formed second personality. He bowed, only to have Celestia move a wing while she spoke to Hammer Strike.

Pensword just looked to his friend and he did not know what to think about what this was happening, this, almost family casual speaking with one half of the diarchy. He only blinked still standing at attention while letting the conversation continue around him.

“Please do not take me for the emperor's gryphons, princess. I mean no ill will to Equestria.” Grif said lowering his head respectfully.

Celestia nodded. “The Northern Isles have made it clear they do not wish to be of any part of what is happening. It is good to see you, Hammer Strike. Yours is a head I trust most in a time like this.”

“I have been thinking about this situation for awhile, yes.” Hammer Strike responded.

“Well you be joining us on the battlefield?” Celestia asked.

“Do you have to ask? I can remember one thing you mentioned about me in times like this.” Hammer Strike responded.

Pensword shuffled his hooves a little and smiled. Yet he felt ... he shook his head mentally. They were not ignoring you because you look like a bat bird, there's a hierarchy for this, and you need to wait your turn. This is politics, not military. He paused and mentally blinked as he realized he had just combined two words together. What a lazy way of speaking, Pensword thought to himself.

“It is still good to hear it confirmed verbally. Naturally the other lords have pledged armies or resources, but not actual help,” Celestia said, leading the four with her into the throne room. “Luna returns tomorrow and I fear something may happen.”

Pensword looked at his Princess and spoke without realizing he had spoken out of turn. “Thy troops shall protect thee and thy sister.” he did not realize till this moment that he now sounded like Princess Luna as Matthew remembered her speaking. He did not smile outwardly but he did smile on the inside.

“Things shall turn out fine. If something were to happen, it will be dealt with quickly.” Hammer Strike said.

“I’m guessing by recent events her goodwill trip didn’t quite work out well?” Grif asked.

Pensword stared at Grif and the others in the room. “I was under the impression her trip was at least being received well, and all lives are accounted for. Although, I heard before the parade that she is returning with a delegation of Gryphons in hopes of settling a border tension.” He frowned. “Your Majesty. I apologize for speaking out of turn, it is just my unit has captured notes, supplies, and documentation concerning what happened to Mountainside. I already was informed by your letter. Shall I assume that the others do not know that they are eating citizens or is this only for the Strike House?”

“I imagine there would be more panicked fleeing into the center of the country.” Celestia said. “We have dispatched more guards to the surviving settlements but we will not be revealing anything official till the council of war meets formally.” Celestia explained.

Pensword raised a wing a little. “With your respect your majesty, may I ask if I shall also be attending this council of war or will I need to give Lord Hammer Strike my information to present to the council?”

“You will be coming with me.” Hammer Strike replied. “Should they have a problem with this choice, they can learn to tolerate it.” His brows furrowed slightly as he said this.

“If that is what you want, that is what will happen.” Celestia nodded.

“And with it, I am bound to deal with the comments of other nobles.” Hammer Strike replied with distaste. “Too bad I never cared for their view on myself.”

“As long as none of them try to kill me.” Grif noted.

“I will not allow them to even come close.” Hammer Strike said. “Not again.”

“Oookay.” Grif noted. “That wasn’t the least bit creepy.”

“I spent a long time trying to get you both back, I shall be damned before I let something happen again.” He responded before he took a breath, sighing as he tried to release tension from his shoulders.

Pensword raised an eyebrow. “Uh, I am not some colt with a cold you know. I just led a single unit to take command and wiped out over seventy Gryphons with the help of my Gramma’s tribe to reclaim my home.” He bristled a little before taking a breath. “Sorry, Sorry, I just ... it still hurts knowing I won’t see my mother again. I, That just reminds me of my mother and father and what they would do if I got bullied in the market.” He blinked and coughed and looked away as he tried to compose himself. “I spoke out of turn, milord. Forgive me.”

“You do not need to apologize.” Hammer Strike noted. “I started that. Let us just continue.”

“So shall I have your regular rooms prepared?” Celestia asked Hammer Strike.

“I think we should return to my home.” Hammer Strike replied. “I think it would be best to keep tension from other nobles until we are required to be here.” He gave a small smile. “I shall still be near should you want to talk later.”

“Then I will see you here for breakfast tomorrow.” Celestia said. “I need you nearby … just in case.”

“I shall be here.” Hammer replied.

Pensword stood in awe, his mouth agape after entering the entrance hall. He turned around and looked to the simple garden in front and the front entry. “I, This looks like the entrance hall of the Governors Palace in Williamsburg…” he blinked and looked to his left. “That is from the human times.” he muttered and looked back. “Only there were muskets and swords, maces, and,” he paused. “Is that a miniature catapult?” He muttered at the said item in the middle of the large entry. “Still impressive and only one room. I have yet to even see the stairs.”

“You three are welcome to wander around the building, no guard should give you trouble here.” Hammer Strike said, heading towards one of the hallways. “If you need me, ask one of the guards and they should know where I am.” He said.

“Is there somewhere high I can room?” Grif asked. “I’m more comfortable higher up.”

“Somewhere, I am sure.” Hammer replied, standing before a hallway, making sure they had no more questions for him.

“Uh. You do have three towers it looked like.” Pensword paused and looked around a little. “Do you have someplace I can be alone for the moment? I, I need time to recollect my thoughts and… talk it out with my great grandmother with what I saw and experienced.” he paused, “As well as finish collecting this information that I am far older than I thought I was.” He paused and frowned. “Or younger then I was….” he grunted. “Now I hate Time Travel even more.”

“The garden in the back is typically empty at this time.” Hammer Strike replied. “Both younger and older technically.” He pointed a hoof towards one of the hallways. “Head down and take the third left, you should find yourself there shortly.”

Pensword only nodded and gave a salute, that Shawn faintly remembered was something his friend Matthew would do at times before he turned around and followed the directions as he was asked. His hoof steps fading. Moonshade looked sad at his departing form.

“He has gone through so much recently. I, I shall stay in the shade and be there if he needs a physical shoulder to cry on.” She too departed, leaving Grif and Hammer Strike alone in the hall.

“I’m going to check my weapons.” Grif noted. “The war starts tomorrow after all. Can’t go to war without well maintained weapons.” With that, Griff strolled off.

Hammer Strike found himself alone again as he stood in the main hall. He blinked as he finally focused on the room again, realising that everypony had gone. Shaking his head he found himself heading down the hall he was standing before. Ever so slowly, a faint smile creeped onto his face. He had his friends back.

Pensword sighed as he stood in a part of the gardens that seemed nice. A fountain stood nearby, portraying what appeared to be a pegasus on a cloud spewing water into the basin. On closer inspection, he realized that the pegasus had fangs and pointed ear tufts. Pensword blinked and smiled a little. “He really missed us it seems.” He turned his head as he heard foot falls.

From around a bush walked not any of the ponies that he had seen before, but a face he had only seen in pictures ... and as an old man in real life. “G-” he started but fell silent in awe.

“Matthew.” The man spoke with a smile as he took off the hat from another era. His hair was thick and black. “My grandson.” he walked forward and sat down on the fountain’s edge. “Do you know why you can see me now?”

Pensword, no Matthew as a pony, shook his head in the negative. He still spoke though. “I am sorry, but I don’t know. Well … I think I do, but I am not sure. Was, was it because of what I experienced that night?”

His grandfather smiled a little. “Yes. If you did not have this gift where you can make peace and amends and allow those that wish to make amends with you to do so, you would have gone mad.” His grandfather looked to his grandson. “You may have wings and fur, but know this; your mind is still yours. I want you to know that. Also that you and I can have a little time here and there to talk.” He looked to the path he came down. “I know how much you look up to my Generation for what we did. We only did our duty and what we needed to be done. Just as you shall do what you need to do here.” He stood up and turned around, then smiled. “You have a long time to go before I can hug you again. Also, do not rescind that order. At the moment the Gryphons only understand brute force. Leaving survivors will only weaken their fear of Equestria. Also, Pensword needs his own healing. Do not make the mistake of faulting just now.” He turned to another pathway. “I might bring your grandmother to visit some of the sights here. It’s a rather beautiful place in its own right. See you around.” He walked towards the entrance to another path and placed his cap back on his head as his outfit changed to slacks, a white shirt and a blue sweater vest with the hat becoming a formless one. He tipped it to a Thestral that walked out of the path and smiled. “Moon Beam.” With a turn he was out of sight.

Pensword smiled as he looked to his right and saw Moonshade, or rather Lunar Fang just looking at him, bewildered. “Mom, is she going to be like that all the time? Seeing only one part of the conversation?”

His mother only gave a sly look. “Well, I think for the moment, yes. But it won’t take long after you two marry that she will at least see me. Still, I am only here to say to go be with her. Hug her, cry in her mane. Just be with the living. You cannot always rely on us ghosts to keep you happy. There are many who have had your gift who have chosen to waste away to be with the ones they miss rather than be with the ones who need them in the world of the living. Be with Moonshade today. Be together as two lost ships in time. That is my advice as your mother today in Pony society. Also, no, your mother from earth is alive and strong. Do not worry about her.”

Pensword saw his mother from Equestria fade away before he smiled and slowly walked over to Lunar Fang. He sat down next to her in the shade and just smiled as he watched the scenery around him. “Can, can I give you a wing hug?” He asked with a slight blush. The only response he got was a sudden jerking as he was enveloped by Moon Shade’s wings. So he returned the motion and the two just sat there listening to nature and being silent. Pensword gave a sigh of contentment. “It is nice to see undamaged artwork and stonework.”

Grif sighed as he placed the last of his weapons down before him, a whet stone, an oiled rag and a large tankard of water lay on the table beside them. Skillfully and efficiently, he began to work on his weapons. Graf had always been very strict about how weapons should be cared for. The Northern Isles lacked large amounts of iron, so weapons had to be bought or looted. The salty seawater and the high winds were not beneficial to the weapon’s condition, and neither was the constant temperature change. So weapons needed to be well looked after to last a long time. The gryphon casually ground at his knife blades pausing every so often to observe the edge.

Grif pondered the last few months carefully, not just the months in the past but also the months in the future. He shook his head as the complexity of time travel gave him a headache. A few months ago in his human mind they had been three regular humans who by some astronomical fluke ended up in a world of brightly coloured cartoon ponies, and promptly ended up fighting a war for them. A while later they had been changed into other creatures, been sent to a land of crystalline cartoon ponies, partially fought a battle for them before getting sent back in time, and then fighting a war for them at that time! And now months later and a thousand years in the past, here he was preparing himself for yet another war. This time, at least, he felt more prepared in the training he had acquired over the last few years. It bugged at the back of his mind, was this going to be their thing? Fight a war, relax a few months, then fight another war?.

Testing his stiletto’s edge he set it down before grabbing his first sword. Was relaxing on a beach somewhere too much to ask for really? Grif sighed, silently promising to himself as soon as things were stable when they returned, he was going on a vacation.

Hammer Strike found himself in his office, sorting through letters and other miscellaneous notes, his journal lay off to the side, locked away in a special container. Having just finished writing an entry, he felt obligated to respond to the messages, despite wanting to spend time with Grif, Pensword, and Lunar Fang, he knew that to them, it hadn’t been all that long mentally.

He found himself lost in his thoughts, no longer focusing on the message in front of him as he thought on the three. He felt angered by other nobles talking to him about Grif. Their rude remarks caused him to dismiss them before he lost his temper. Having all three of his friends back made him feel relieved, but at the same time he dreaded what was to come.

Nobles verbally judged him constantly and through it all he ignored them, not caring what they thought. He heard their remarks behind his back. Some feared him, others hated him. They questioned him. They bothered him, tried to gain favors from him, acted like they cared-

*Snap*

He blinked a couple of times, refocusing his vision as he looked around before finally stopping on the quill in his hoof. It had been snapped in half on the desk. His mind had not registered what he had been doing.

With a sigh he tossed the quill into a small bin at the side of his desk before placing a hoof on his forehead and slumping on the desk, taking a deep breath to try and calm himself.

Not even ten seconds later a couple of knocks came from his door before it opened slightly, revealing one of the servants as she leaned in to speak. “Lord Hammer Strike, Count Promethean Flame has come to talk with you. Shall I let him in, or tell him you are busy?” The servant asked, knowing Hammer Strike’s opinion of Promethean.

“Send him in, lest he bother me at another time.” He heaved a sigh, a hoof going to the bridge of his nose. The servant nodded before heading back out, closing the door.

Silently he counted the time, knowing it would take around four minutes and eight seconds to get from his office to the front door, open said door, and then bring said guest from the front door to the office again. Overall, about five hundred and twenty three pony steps.

Exactly on time, there was another knock on the door. “Come in.” Hammer Strike called out, his face blank.

In walked Promethean Flame, a stuck up unicorn who seemed more interested in the clouds than the one he was talking to. He had a white coat with a pink streak, parted down the middle mane. He seemed to be in a more sour mood judging by what Hammer Strike could read in his walk and expression.

The door closed after he entered, leaving the two to themselves. “Promethean, what brings you here today?” Hammer Strike asked, his tone indicating nothing.

“Your poor respect for tradition.” The unicorn snorted. “Thestrals? A gryphon? What are you thinking? We are going to war, Hammer Strike!” The unicorn glared at him with a stare that would wither most others.

“Yes, we are going to war. What is your point?” Hammer Strike asked, his tone as flat as his expression.

“We are going to war with gryphons. Do you not think that maybe marching a gryphon into Unity might be just a tad dangerous?” The unicorn shouted.

“A gryphon from the Northern Isles.” Hammer Strike noted. “One who has sworn his loyalty to myself by his honor.”

Promethean Flame gave a short snort, “And what good is the oath of an enemy?” The unicorn yelled. “Thestrals at least can be bought. They are simple that way. But gryphons? How could you bring that feathered savage here?”

“That ‘feathered savage,’ as you stated, can provide more than you think you ignorant fool.” Hammer Strike replied, his tone shifting to a darker, more threatening tone. “And I for one do not pay for the loyalty of a Thestral, nor do I disrespect them.”

“What is there to disrespect?” The unicorn scoffed. “I do not know why the princesses have such faith in you, but this is an insult all the way back to Commander Hurricane and King Bullion.”

“They put faith in me because I am not a close minded fool.” Hammer Strike replied, his voice raised. “Unlike you and the others who think of your rank as something you deserve.”

“I am a direct descendant of King Silver Bar the Eighth.” Promethean said “I do deserve my rank.”

“Believe that as much as you want.” Hammer Strike said, not caring about ‘why he deserves it’. “To the point, Promethean.”

“You can not be parading your freakish underlings around Unity. The last thing ponies need to see is the face of the enemy as they are planning for war.” Promethean sneered.

“Fine. I shall not bring the enemy to the planning.” Hammer said. “I shall just bring Grif the gryphon along with Pensword and Lunar Fang, the Thestral.” He said, his expression hardening. “Is there a problem with this? I want to hear it.”

“They are the problem!” Promethean waved his hooves as though this should be obvious.

“I have yet to find a knife in my back.” Hammer Strike responded. “Now, before you say something you should not, I would suggest thinking very, very carefully what you say next.”

“Says the pony who does not think how he shall act!” Promethean shouted.

“Promethean, enough of this!” Hammer Strike said aloud, his hoof hammering his desk. “You have done nothing but insult me and those who serve me.”

The unicorn stopped, taken aback by the earth pony’s shout, or the closest he had come to shouting, which was just louder than he normally spoke. “Just get the bat bird and the featherbrain out of Unity.” He finally spoke.

The temperature in the room seemed to spike for a moment. “What did you call them?” Hammer Strike asked darkly.

“The bat bird and featherbrain.” Promethean repeated.

Hammer Strike glared at the unicorn before him. “Promethean Flame. Leave this building at once.” He spoke, his tone dark and defensive. This was an order, not a request.

“How dare yo-” The unicorn began.

“Promethean! You have done nothing but insult myself, my servants, and my house.” Hammer Strike started, his glare hardening. “You are to leave this building at once. You are not welcome here!” He yelled at the unicorn, his glare burned with a barely contained fury.

The unicorn backed off, showing fear for the first time. In a few moments he was out the door and gone, the guards having burst in, taking him out of the building in mere moments for his safety more than anyone else’s.

Hammer Strike once again sat in his empty office, his breathing long and heavy as he tried to calm his nerves. For the first time in ages, he saw something he had nearly forgotten.

Embers.

Pensword blinked to clear his vision as he woke from his impromptu nap and looked around. The garden was bathed in twilight and Lunar Fang lay resting at his side. He smiled and leaned in to her side, breathing in her scent before he kissed her lightly on the forehead. Then he turned his head only to see Grif standing there and smiling. “Yeah, we look cute.” He muttered happily. “To think, Moonshade really did get caught up in our insanity and is Lunar Fang. That makes me happy.”

“Good. I think we both deserve a little happiness right now.” The gryphon chuckled as he brought out a tray. “Figured you’d get hungry.”

Pensword blinked and smiled a little. “Yeah, I am a little hungry, though I hope there is enough for Lunar Fang as well.”

“I’m sure there is. How are you feeling? I know getting those memories back can make you dizzy for a bit.” The gryphon laughed.

Pensword looked at the horizon and blinked a few times. “I am sad. I am horrified. I am fascinated at the tech of both worlds, the life I have lived in both worlds.” He sighed and looked to Grif. “I do not know. I want to bring the tech of my old life to Equestria, the ease of communication and travel, it can bring society closer together, just… I also see the turmoil that weapon can cause.” Pensword paused and smirked. “I wonder how humanity would do when given magic to play with.”

“Probably not well. I mean we kinda failed with the atom, and nuclear energy.” Grif shrugged.

Pensword paused and smiled a little. “I don’t think we failed. We are just pushing the edges a lot more than Equestria.”

“Our greatest move for two nigh infinite energy sources was to blow stuff up, other humans for the most part. To me, thats a failure.” Grif shrugged.

Pensword looked at his friend. “To me it saved my life and my father’s life. the lives of my uncles, and my grandfather’s life. As well as the life of my Grandmother’s uncle.” He looked to Moonshade a little and smiled. “Just think on that. If we did a normal invasion, my grandfather would have died most likely. Meaning my father and siblings would not be born, he would not have met my mom, and I would not have been born. She would not meet me, and a wedding in the future would not have happened.” He shook his head. “But that is an old hat for you and I, is it not?” He chuckled and sighed. “It is good to have you back, Taze.”

“Same, Vulpix.” The gryphon smiled using the old nickname. “Still, tomorrow, a whole other can of worms opens.”

Pensword nodded his head as he frowned. “Tomorrow is going to change the world and bring the respect that Thestrals need and deserve, as well as making a big impression on Luna, I believe.” He sighed and smiled as he nudged Lunar Fang away. “Come on, we need to eat. And let us use this moment for an impromptu date.” He smiled and looked to the sky. “I look forward to when Luna gets her sky back to looking like this, but then again, the Crystal Empire is busy. Look at the borealis in the sky tonight.” he looked to Taze and gave a whistle, a trait that as a human he could never master.

“First thing we do when we get stable, we’re going to take a vacation.” Grif said. “We’ve fought three wars. I think Equestria owes us some downtime.”

Pensword only smirked and it was Lunar Fang who responded. “I think they will owe us what a human calls a Honeymoon.” She smirked and nudged Pensword. “I remember you talking about that before all of this.” She said, sweeping her hoof through the air.

“Well I’m going to leave you two love birds to talk. I got some reading to catch up on.” Grif said, turning to leave.

Pensword must have surprised Grif when he only smiled. “Okay, you take care and don’t worry we will have a nice dinner and that is about it. Though I will need a best warrior for the wedding and you are one of the best I know.” Pensword hoped he had said it in a way that meant that he was just trying to be friendly after the whole almost killing a friend in a fit of rage thing a few days ago.

Grif stopped for a moment. “It would be an honor.” He said, looking back and smiling. Then turning, he headed inside.

Pensword was radiant as he set out the dishes for the impromptu picnic, laying out the simple peasant spread. Just the two of them together. They were silent for a time, then he looked to Lunar Fang. “I still prefer Vampire Bat, but this is still tasty.”

Lunar Fang just looked at him and smirked. “Needs Garlic.” She muttered.

Pensword walked into the house about half an hour after the end of his impromptu date with Lunar Fang. It was dark now and as the staff was going about lighting candles, he looked around in confusion at the rather strange atmosphere that had descended upon the inside of the house. He found a maid who was, of all things, shaking as he slowly walked up to her. When he cleared his throat he was shocked as she jumped at the noise. “Uh, what has occurred? something seems ... off at the moment.”

“L-Lord Hammer Strike has just dealt with a guest, all we know is that one moment the guest entered, he yelled, and the guest was escorted out by guards.” She responded.

Pensword stood for a moment, blinking while he processed that statement and what it could mean before sighing. Then he turned around and walked to the stairs. The silent pointing of hooves led him to the door of Hammer Strike’s office. He knocked once and opened it afterwards. He took one look, saw the embers rising from Hammer Strike’s body, and spoke. “Alright, what happened?”

Hammer Strike looked up from his letter as he sighed. “A noble visited and spoke his mind.” He responded.

“You let him anger you?” He asked. “What, did he insult us?” He could guess something was directed either at him, Grif, or both. “Because whatever it was he said I highly doubt it should anger you.”

“I would prefer not to repeat it. Let us leave it as is. He spent his whole time here insulting myself, you, Grif, and Lunar Fang. He was shortly after removed from the building.” Hammer responded.

“Let me guess, he called me a bat bird?” He saw Hammerstrike grimace and of all things, Pensword laughed. “Trust me. Coming from the Unicorns, it is an insult and made to be very ill worded. However, let me tell you what my mother said. It is a name that means that the pony does not hide his mixed heritage. For me, my gramma taught me that a Bat Bird is a pony of boldness who is strong and willing to accept their ancestry.” he smirked. “Doesn’t make the sting stop hurting, but it hurts for a lesser amount of time.”

“You may hear it as such, but I have heard it as an insult for the entirety of my time here.” Hammer Strike replied. “Always an insult.” He sighed.

“So hearing it applied to your friend, who is literally a bat bird, set you off. Trust me I had a magic test on my blood done at the Military academy in an attempt to get me expelled. I have whatever it is that shows bloodlines of the tribes.” He paused and chuckled. “Actually, I have Unicorn markers, Earth Pony Markers, Thestral Markers, and Pegasus markers. Based on colors the paper turns when blood is applied to them.” He shook his head, “When we get back I want a full blood test for my ancestry markers.” He paused as the gravity of what his friend had just said fully hit him. “How long?” Pensword asked bluntly.

“Please do not make me answer that again.” Hammer replied after a pause. “It was long enough.”

Pensword stared Hammerstrike down. “Imagine the hurt I realize I caused you when I did not recognize you, and even bowed to you as a normal citizen of Equestria would have done when I was young. Thinking back to the past I was fully ready to live and die a life here in the past, never knowing my greatness or the heritage I truly have. Yet I cannot and I shall not deny my heritage here. I know we have to stay and fight, but given the choice, I still would stay and fight. You look as you did back then. How have you remained unaged?”

“I have my ways.” He responded. “I made sure of it.”

Pensword looked deep into hammer strike’s eyes. A hurt expression crossed his own muzzle and eyes. “Why? At least tell me why you are avoiding this topic? Afraid to hurt my feelings? Have me look at you differently? I assure you after… Look, you tell me this, and I shall tell you why I was there, how I know what I did.” He paused and did not look back at his face. “Your eyes look so old. Then again, so do mine.”

Hammer Strike muttered something as he sighed.

“Please say it again or I shall mutter my answers as well from now on. Please, my ears are ringing a little.” he said, trying to make a joke. It fell flat.

“I waited and worked for thirty six years.” Hammer finally said aloud. “As for how I did not age, I had to use a golem while my body was placed in a moment in time.”

Pensword just looked at his friend before leaning forward and wrapping his hooves around Hammerstrike’s neck. “I am ... we have suffered this time around. But I can say we are together again as friends and as a full team. I think those Gryphons will not fully realize just what they will have happen to them now that we have something to put all our attention on.

“Yeah. It is nice to have you both back.” Hammer Strike replied.

“I shall be honest,” Hammer Strike said. At the moment he was seated next to Celestia in a small dining hall, though it was still large enough to hold an extra ten ponies. For now it was just the two of them. “Yesterday could have gone better.”

“I take it you had a visitor last night?” She asked. Her tone of voice light, calm, and inquisitive.

“An unpleasant one. But that was bound to happen.” Hammer Strike replied. “Promethean, once again.”

“I am sorry you had to go through with that.” She said. “His family is low on the ladder, but too old to simply remove. I will talk with his cousin and see if she can’t keep him away from you.” Celestia assured him.

“As said, it was bound to happen. Though he did not tread lightly this time.” Hammer Strike said with a sigh. “Most of the nobility here always have something to say. But enough on that. How has your day been so far?”

“Long and exhausting. I had to rise before the sun today getting things organized.” She said. “Planning both the reception and the security for the reception.” The princess sighed.

“Such things do take time. But at least you finished them.” Hammer Strike paused. “When do you expect Luna to return today?”

“By midday if everything goes well.” Celestia said. “Her trip was peaceful, but the kings were less than hospitable hosts.”

“Due to their actions in the past and currently, I would assume so.” Hammer Strike replied. “At least she is returning home safe.”

“Yes, she is at least in Equestrian borders.” Celestia nodded. “But I would say she is still in danger.”

“Always keep an eye out.” Hammer Strike said. “For you never know what lurks out of sight.” He sighed. “I have a feeling I am going to hate this meeting.” Hammer said. “But I hate most meetings so it means nothing really.”

The unicorn guard was covered casually, the cloaked figure above it moving quickly to hide the body while his companions stood watch. The Gryphons had entered the pony city in the early hours before the sun rose, moving quickly and quietly as they were trained. They kept to the shadows and back alleyways, killing anypony unfortunate enough to get in their way. The emperor had been very blunt about this contract. it was success or death if they got caught. And if they were killed they would not be acknowledged by the empire. However, if they succeeded, then Equestria’s power would be broken, making their war all the easier.

Daggers, talons, and darts were their weapons of choice. Quick, silent kills leaving nothing to reveal their presence. They were Black Tips, Gryphonia’s deadliest killers. And today they had the largest job in the planet's history. Today, they would slay an alicorn. From the large back alley they could make out the broad street by which the princess would be returning to her home, the point where she would be most open. Plans had been worked on for weeks for this one target and they would show the ponies their princesses would fall like the rest of them. The leader looked to the sharpshooter carefully. “You have the Fires of Tartarus?” He asked, referring to the poison.

“Yes, it is ready in this sealed bottle.” Another of the cloaked Gryphons replied with a verbal smirk. “Let me know when you wish to have it ready and it shall be done.”

“We have only one shot.” The gryphon reminded him. “Do not miss.” The Fires of Tartarus was a rare poison distilled from the bloodflower that grew in the depths of Tartarus itself. Many gryphons had died in the attempt to retrieve the one flower they had gotten. The poison distilled from the flower burned the being injected with it from within their own internal magic field. The larger the field, the more powerful the burn would be. It was well known that alicorns had a magic field many times larger than other living beings save for very old dragons. The gryphons were sure the poison would be able to kill the seemingly invulnerable ponies. “Do you see a good roost to make your shot from?” The gryphon asked.

He looked to a small apartment window. “I can make the shot from up there. The porch is covered. I will be well concealed. I just need it cleared of any of the ponies who are living there. Let their sleep be eternal tonight.”

The gryphon nodded signaling the others to follow him, conveniently the building had an open ground level window. it took moments for the entire party to enter the house. Before dawn’s first light everything else in the house was dead.

The meeting hall was full to bursting with grumbling and bickering nobles all seated around Celestia in terms of their actual importance. While war was now unavoidable, many of the nobles had figured the best approach was to simply try and wait it out, hauling the ponies they deemed as important into cities and towns and fortifying them until the gryphon army lost interest.

Traditionally in the such a meeting it was customary for no one to be armed. As many as fifty nobles populated the room and none of them carried anything more deadly than a quill. However, much to the chagrin of her guards, Celestia had made one exception for Hammer Strike and his two aides, who had refused to disarm vehemently.

Grif sat behind Hammer Strike’s right in full armor and weapons, looking around the room of nobles with a mixture of boredom and disgust. He clacked his talons casually against the stone floor as he waited for things to be called to order.

Hammer Strike looked bored, as usual. At the same time he was evaluating those around him, specifically the nobles who were supposed to be of high rank arguing with one another. Jokingly he thought of the fact that they might be arguing about who got a better seat.

Pensword looked at his stack of the parchment and at the other noble houses. He gulped, a little nervous. He was going to be one of the key speakers on the state of affairs at the border. He shivered, hoping Moon-, he allowed a small smile, he meant Lunar Fang, was going to meet Princess Luna. He moved a feathered wing to touch the blade at his side. He moved it away as he looked back to the stack of parchments, tuning out the arguments and causing his mind to compact it all into a small box that he could then ignore whenever he pleased. What worried him was the absence of two noble houses, one of them being the Hooves, whose barony was what had been his birth town. Taking a deep breath, he stood calmly, forcing his worry into a pit in his stomach as he waited at attention.

“SILENCE!” The royal alicorn voice echoed through the room as Celestia attempted to gain order. “Is everypony present?” Celestia asked.

Her Senscenail at her left looked at a roster. “Nay, your highness. We are missing the complete house of Hooves and the house of Red Feathers, As well as thine Sister, who shall arrive later. However, Red Feathers have been missing for a month, presumed victims of the Border crisis.” She looked to her right at the Princess. “We still have quorum of all the nobles houses to begin.”

“Send a messenger to house Hooves. On second thought, send a guard.” Celestia said. An aide left the room who was standing near the doors to relay messages at a moments notice. The other nobles waited to see what Princess Celestia would say next. Would they wait for word or would they start now?

“Now, esteemed nobles of Equestria, as you already know the gryphon empire known as Gryphonia has declared open war against Equestria.” Celestia said. “What you are not aware is that they have already breached our borders.” Celestia paused waiting for a reaction.

The chamber erupted in noise and shouts and murmuring most of it being of the effect that it was a lie that they wouldn’t dare attack before the declaration. This and many other conversation were feeding in on itself to a frenzy.

Celestia waited for a few moments before banging a hoof on the table again. Placing it over the metal plate made for that one purpose. The banging slowly quieted the room again as they looked at their Princess. She could see the looks of all the nobles. They wanted proof. Celestia looked to Pensword. “Lieutenant Pensword, if you could please give an account of what you and your squad encountered?”

Pensword stood up and saw all the heads of the nobility look his way. “Due to events that are currently classified, I learned of an event that occurred in the mountains of Hurricane Peaks where a small settlement was created fifty years ago named Mountainside Falls.” he grimaced. “We force marched there in three days from the training post under Commandant Supreme Sunrise’s command. What we found was the looted burned remains of the town. All citizens were either carried off captive or…” He gulped and steeled his nerves. “Partially eaten as prey.” He blinked back some tears and continued. “The maps captured shows a breach along every major mountain pass, valley, and river that dictates our natural boundaries. My unit combined took out seventy Gryphons.” he looked at the notes and back up at the room. “Any questions?” he asked almost on habit and paused and bowed to Princess Celestia. “If that is your wish, your majesty.”

“Amongst these maps there were other documents pointing towards something darker with the captured ponies.” Celestia paused steeling herself. “They are eating captured ponies.”

Pensword nodded. “My findings found the remains of Barons Happy Hooves and Steel Hooves in the commander’s tent’s mess table.” His verdict tipped the room from shocked silence into an utter uproar that Princess Celestia knew she could not reign in. The shock that they were eating ponies, including nobles, was causing a state of panic to almost bring about utter chaos. However, a few houses were whispered in quiet conference before a loud voice boomed.

“House Hurricane wishes to speak.” Storm Hurricane the second stood and there at his side was the freshly minited Captain of the military, Storm Hurricane the third. The voice shook the Room still as one of the founding houses spoke. He waited for the voices to reduce to a dull whisper before he spoke. “Before any nobles shall try and destroy this pony’s word, it is with the request, Princess Celestia, to adopt orphan Pensword into our house and into my blood line directly. As both barons are dead, Pensword is without a house. Therefore, I move for the adoption to allow his presence to remain.”

He glared at House Sapphire as the matriarch stood to speak. Her voice rang through the hall. “I move for his banishment from Unity. That, that pegasus is trying to rile us up. What if it was some Thestral attack on that poor town?”

Hurricane the Third thundered. “That is complete Pony Feathers! The thestrals were protecting that area. Steel Hooves’ forceful eviction allowed a net to open for those creatures to cross over.” He shuddered, a mask of horror consuming his viage. He spoke next in a hollow voice. “I was part of the cadet command who evacuated the post. Intel said they were going to attack us. We slipped out through a pass. However, we saw the remains of a caravan partially scavenged. We do not know how we got out, but by Faust’s good fortune we did. I was sent here with that information. Commandante Supreme Sunrise and troops are fortifying the frontier town of Seaddle. Hopefully we can hold them off there.”

Sapphire looked like she was about to rebuke the Hurricanes for speaking out of turn when Celestia intervened with a bang of her hoof.

“I am afraid talk of banishments and adoptions will have to wait.” Celestia said. “This is a council of war, gentleponies. We are at WAR. There are no longer any fancy labels we can put in front of it. We are to fight or be eradicated. I, for one, plan to fight.” As Celestia spoke a purple sheet slid off the table behind her before her magic encased and lifted a massive bastard sword forged out of polished steel. It reflected the sunlight powerfully into the room. Carved out of a topaz at the hilt was Celestia’s cutie mark, the sun. “I am not here to ask for your help. As is the right of my crown, I am here to demand your allegiance and your backing as we defend our country and our way of life. As of this moment your choice in this matter has been removed. Is that clear?” Celestia’s eyes glowed brightly as the air around her warped and shimmered.

Lunar Fang scanned the area carefully. If what the history books said held true, Luna’s attacker would be coming from a westward angle. The Thestral ran over the area once more. The sound of many hooves marching in unison thundered through the street. Tracing possible lines of fire, she eyed a conspicuously open window. Conspicuous because it was the only window of the building not covered in a black curtain. Her view was obscured as the royal procession began to walk past her. Fifty well armed grey unicorns, each dressed in dark blue armor and bearing a banner of the moon, marched past her. As Luna’s chariot began its approach, Lunar Fang’s eye caught the glint of sunlight shining off a tiny protrusion. In the audience, several cloaked figures stood at attention, their eyes glinting. Their stance bespoke a rigid military bearing, too still for the casual onlooker.

Two stories up Lunar Fang’s gaze locked on the glint in the mid-day light. She cursed. “A blow dart, and a rather fancy one at that.” she muttered under her breath. Her guard training kicked into gear with one thing on her mind: Protect Princess Luna. Without a second thought she snapped her wings open. Before a Unicorn could react she charged the window and the veiled assassin she knew lay hiding in the shadows . The pipe moved to face her and she ducked to the left as the dart whistled past. Moments later the veiled windows shattered as over twenty five cloaked figures charged the guards, some from the building, others from the crowd. Lunar’s face was grim. Her suspicions had proven correct. Flapping her wings, she immediately got airborne. The assassins would be too busy with the unicorns to go after her. At least she hoped.

The unicorns cried out, some in pain, others in shock as they engaged the enemy. Lunar Fang soared through the open window, dagger drawn. She immediately retracted her wings and rolled downward. She could feel the displacement of the air as the enemy’s blade passed over. Without slowing down she headbutted the assassin. She was thankful to be wearing her armor as the weight knocked the wind out of the enemy, throwing him to the ground with his wings flailing. A well placed armored shoe soon ended the would-be assassin’s life. She spun and kicked another form that lunged at her, knocking the cloaked figure back. She heard something smash before screams filled the air. She turned around as the air was suddenly rent by the sound of thunder. As she moved onto the porch she could see the remaining attackers lying dead in the street. Luna’s horn glowed a billowing blue as she snorted in rage. Up and down the road ponies who had scattered for shelter were moving out of their homes and alleys to see just what the tumult was all about. It was here that Princess Luna looked up to see Lunar Fang tossing the cloaked assassin over the banister. As the corpse fell the hood fell off, revealing the black dyed feathers on the crown of a Gryphon. She stood still even as she could see the six remaining unicorn guards aiming their glowing horns right at her. She remained calm, even as she wondered why the stories never mentioned her being threatened after her deed.

“Stand down.” Came the clear, commanding voice. It was a bit younger than Lunar Fang remembered, but most definitely Luna’s. “Cans’t thou not see this Thestral hath saved our lives?” Luna spoke, gingerly holding the dart in her magic. “Yon gryphon sharpshooter panicked when she charged. A few more centimeters and we would have been no more.” The alicorn said.

The guards all looked at their Princess. “No more? But thou cans’t not die,” one responded in utter shock; a moment that was forgivable due to the situation that just happened. Lunar Fang looked nervous and ducked back into the apartment to head down the stairs only to see the carnage left behind by the assassins. She exited into the main streets, not hearing the answer Luna had given to the guard. She stood nervously in her armor as she met the steely gaze of Luna’s guards.

“Why dids’t thou charge, child?” Luna asked.

Lunar Fang looked at the ground to show proper respect. “Thy life was in danger. Equestria has need of a leader more than it would the outcasts of the shadows.” She did not say that it was because she knew she would win. “If the rumors the lord that has hired me has let slip are correct, then my life would not be important in the coming battles. Thy life, however, is. Chaos would befall the kingdom with your death. I could not allow that to happen.”

“But thy kind are treated so poorly. Surely the life or death of a pony such as myself is not the business of a Thestral.” Luna said.

“It is if I believe the words of Lord Hammer Strike that the coming war is against every one of us four legged beings.” She shot back in shock at the words of Princess Luna. “It won’t matter if my wings had feathers or the leather of the bat. I shall be hunted along with the Pegasi by those invading from the land from whence thou hast only just returned. If my death saves your life at this point, so be it.”

“What is thy name, child?” Luna asked.

She blinked and looked at the hooves of the younger of the two Princesses. “My name is Lunar Fang, Princess of Equestria.” Lunar Fang said, her eyes still averted.

“Raise thy head and attend to me, Lunar Fang. Thou shalt accompany us.” The princess declared.

Lunar Fang jerked her head up. The guards stood stock still. She only nodded her head and bowed in acknowledgment before stepping to the princess’ side. She blinked as she realized that she was stepping into a role of history.

“Perhaps it is time we talked with our sister about your tribe. We believe it is time we give them a stronger role within Equestria.” Luna smiled as they started for the castle.

Lunar Fang looked forward. “Then one of the Princesses shall have to give restitution for the grievances of the actions against our tribes in the past.” Lunar Fang replied, flat toned.

“As would be expected for a unicorn, pegasus, or earth pony. We are curious how your tribe was left out of Unity.” Luna said

“Because we were the first settlers and while most tried to include us, others saw us as a means to unite over and drive from their colonies. Pushed further and further into the outlands and away from civilization, I think part of it was because of our fangs and our ability to both graze and hunt.”

“If it is not too much to ask, how dost thou govern thineselves?” Luna asked

“The thestrals are governed by the council of chiefs for each of our separate tribal societies.” Lunar Fang said. “Major decisions must be agreed upon by a vote. A tie is broken by the grand chief, when there is one.” Lunar Fang noted. “But there has not been one for a long time.”

“Why? Would thou not simply choose one?” Luna asked

“The title can only be claimed by one who can both kill and skin an ursa major, my princess. Such a feat is nigh impossible. The hide is difficult to properly skin.” Lunar Fang explained. “Only one who accomplishes this task may claim the throne of high chief.”

“Interesting.” Luna nodded. “Tell us more of this Ursa Major.”

“Princess if we are to get a foothold in this war we need to slow their advance.” Grif spoke as calmly as he could, noting the icy glares of the nobles. “Your best strategy is to take Fort Triumph.” Grif pointed on the map. Fort Triumph was a fort guarding a narrow pass by the border, this pass was notably the easiest way to and from Gryphonia. “If you take this fort you cut them in twain, send a force to head off the oncoming and send another force to eradicate those within the border. You could never stop them at full power, but this way you stand a chance.”

Princess Celestia shook her head. “We have tried several times to take that fort during the last gryphon war. It is too well defended. The gryphons can keep bringing new troops against us and we do not have the ability to keep throwing ponies at them…..”

Further conversation was cut off as the door opened suddenly and a unicorn ran into the room. “Princess Luna has been attacked!” he cried.

“We shall discuss this later. For now this war council is in recess. Does anypony have a problem with that?” Celestia’s face was placid, but her eyes sparked with an inner fire. No pony was bold enough to object. “Good. Take me to her.” Celestia ordered the guard as the two barreled from the room. Grif took to the air and followed after them.

Pensword paused, looking at the maps. He stood there, studying them, moving a wing along paths, making circles or jabs at the papers. However, he knew he was missing key elements. He looked up and across the table seeing a sight only he could see. His mother smiled and opened her wings as if to say ‘what about us?’ Pensword smiled and turned to one of the guards. “I request an audience with Grif and the Princesses. I have an idea that might just work.”

The guards were about to protest when Hurricane the Third walked up. “Do you think you can?” he asked Pensword. He nodded grimly. Hurricane turned to address the guard directly. “Well, you heard the pegasus. Lead us to the room. Or do you want me to report back to my father that you are hindering the much needed planning of Equestria’s defenses.” Pensword smiled as the guard moved and started to lead them through the halls. His friend, Hurricane, leaned in and whispered. ‘If my father gets his way you will have the weight of the house Hurricane behind your words. Others will learn what I know. When you say you will do something, you succeed. Remember the fort capture?” he asked with a chuckle.

“Sister.” Celestia moved forward to nuzzle Luna. “We were so worried.” Celestia spoke.

“Tis nothing, sister. We are fine.” Luna responded looking down to the thestral beside her. “This one proved instrumental in saving us.”

Lunar Fang, seeing that Celestia was looking at her, only bowed her head as required of the subjects of Equestria at the time. “Tis but what I am sure any of those in thy Kingdom would have done if they had seen what I saw.”

“You still have our gratitude.” Celestia said. “Rise, Thestral.” Lunar Fang did as she was bidden and rose to all four hooves, looking forward, not daring to raise her head to look at Celestia’s face. It was a custom of the past. She knew if this was modern Equestria she could, but not here. Not now at least. She remained silent while Celestia spoke, maintaining a composure of calm and respect.

“It has occurred to us, sister, that we have overlooked the Thestrals in Equestria.” Luna spoke. “I believe, if war is unavoidable, that it is something we must remedy.”

“The Thestrals govern themselves, sister. I do not see how we can do anything when their leaders will not even speak with us.” Celestia noted.

“Well, have you tried?” Grif’s voice cut in, approaching from behind.

Lunar Fang stiffened in shock and fear and looked ready to attack at the sudden interruption. These were not the Celestia and Luna of a thousand years hence, they were different, she thought, and so merited caution. If they moved to hurt Grif, she would interfere. For now though, she would have to wait and see what would happen. So she stood at attention, carefully gaging the mood of the room. A small part of her wondered if Celestia was going to let this pass due to Hammer Strike employing Grif.

Celestia gave an irritated sigh. Before she spoke she took a deep breath. “I will let that go because you are a close friend of Lord Hammer Strike, but watch your tone next time, gryphon.”

“The question still stands.” Grif said. “Have you ever gone to them? This isn’t like King Bullion handing you the power over the unicorns. These are leaders who have lead their kind for as long as they know by a strict code of tradition. Maybe Equestria should go to them.” Grif suggested.

“Even so, the Thestrals have kept their meeting place from me no matter what I have tried. Who would show a princess of Equestria where the Thestrals gather?” Celestia asked.

Lunar Fang shuffled but did not speak out of turn. She knew where the old meeting grounds were, yet she was not yet able to take them. She blinked as Pensword walked into the small antichamber with Hurricane the Third and a few guards. Almost the moment. Pensword snapped to a rigid stance and stared at the other wall as one of the guards spoke.

“Captain Hopeful Pensword has an … idea on how to achieve the impossible with Fort Triumph, your majesties. Do you wish him to speak or shall he hold his peace?” Lunar Fang realized that the Pony speaking was the Captain of the entire Royal Guard, or rather as war was declared, a General now in rank.

“Let us go to the throne room and then he will speak. Tell the lords to disperse for now until we summon them. And bring Lords Strike and Hurricane to me.” Celestia spoke.

The Captain gave a salute and turned to the guard next to him. “Go retrieve Lords Strike and Hurricane. I shall lead Captain hopeful Pensword and Captain Hurricane to the throne room.” The other guard gave a salute to the Captain and turned to fulfill his orders. The Captain then turned back to the Princesses. “The orders have been given. I await your orders to move to the Throne Room.”

“Proceed.” Celestia nodded.

The Captain of the Guard saluted and lead the group of ponies consisting of Celestia, Luna, The Captain of the Guard, Storming Hurricane the Third, Lunar Fang, two more guards, Pensword, Grif, and right before the doors Lords Hammer Strike and Hurricane. Celestia opened the doors and entered. Once they were all inside she slammed the doors, the locks audibly clicking into place as her horn glowed.

Celestia and Luna took their places at their thrones before looking down. “Speak Pensword.”

“Your Majesties, what I propose is simple: a siege from the forestlands. We dig in, blend in, and tunnel. However, to make it succeed I request that I be allowed to journey to the Thestral councils. I can navigate their meetings if they are like those of my Grandmother’s Tribe. I plan on subjecting the Gryphons with Nightmares for three weeks and attacking on the night of the end of that week. During that time we shall raid smaller camps, forts, outposts and caravans. Our hit and run tactics will draw supplies and energy away from the threatened cities and gives those you wish to command the fronts time to prepare and build up.” Princess Luna’s ear twitched. She noticed that his voice was laced with a little more emotion than one might consider wise. Being the Princess of the Night, she had a gut feeling that this was not just for the good of Equestria that Pensword had asked this of them.

“And you are certain this plan would work?” Celestia asked.

Pensword looked at the tapatries behind the thrones with a glare. “It will either succeed or I shall join my town in the Glades trying to disrupt this invasion. You only need worry about supplies and weapons. I have my men already picked out for the core… We fought the Gryphons at Mountainside Falls.”

“And you know where the thestrals meet?” Celestia asked.

Pensword paused for a time, then sadly shook his head. “I do not. I do know they will be meeting as called by my grandmother due to what happened in the borders. They will call a war council and that means if you wish to even have a voice the most adapt warrior should be sent to represent the nation of Equestria. Do not expect open wings. They will be tested.”

Celestia looked to Lunar Fang “What say you, Thestral?”

Lunar Fang looked forward, “What he says is true. The Warrior you send will be asked to complete tasks or a single task to compensate for how we have been driven from the caves of our homes. However, I may be able to help if I am to accompany the warrior to the meeting grounds to help guide them through any sticky moments. Pensword does not count. In the eyes of Thestrals he is as much a Thestral as he is a citizen of your realm. He cannot be your warrior. Though his words may help in allowing entrance.”

“If the princess of the sun cannot enter, perhaps they would allow the moon to attend this meeting?” Luna asked.

“The moon watches, and remains aloft of those that hunt by her light. If anything it will bring us to judge the Princess of the Moon fully. With two Thestrals saying thou art worthy to enter the halls and meet, they should allow thee passage. However, thou art also the warrior of Equestria. So it shall be thee who shall be tasked to atone for the actions of Equestria.” Lunar Fang responded.

Luna turned to Celestia. “Sister I will go to meet the thestrals. Perhaps they will be more willing to speak with me.” The lunar princess said rising to her feet. “Will I need anything?”

“Thou wilt be coming as a warrior. Wear your best armor and weapon to the meeting. Also if a warrior bares a weapon to thee, return the favor and bare thy weapon as well.” Lunar Fang replied as she looked to Pensword. The two locked gazes as she spoke. “Princess Luna shall have audience first. Then Pensword shall meet alone. That is how the meeting will go.”

Luna nodded. “Very well. I will retrieve my mace.” Luna said. “Meet me at the gate within the next two hours.” Luna said before heading out of the room.

“Very well” Celestia spoke. “Should you secure the help you seek I will allow you this siege, Pensword, provided House Hurricane will accompany you.”

The two Hurricanes looked at each other before looking at Celestia. “That will be acceptable. However, may we speak with thee on a matter in private?”

“In a moment.” Celestia said looking to Grif. “I would also like you to be present at this battle, Grif.” Celestia said.

“If I can help then I will be there, princess.” The gryphon nodded.

“Very well I will let you leave to get ready. I believe Lord Hurricane wanted to speak with me, and I would appreciate it if you would stay Lord Hammer Strike.”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “What am I to do then?”

“I am afraid your army is the only army fully prepared at the moment. I will need you to advise me on briefings and any extra training necessary for troops.” Celestia said.

“I guess I shall see to that then.” Hammer Strike said, shrugging.

Pensword blinked as he stood on the northwest corner of the parapet. He allowed the wind to blow across his muzzle to dry the tears he had allowed himself to cry as he remembered not just his Pony family, but his Earth family as well. He looked to his left and saw his father. It was here that he realized he had seen the two already before his time adventure. They were the images only he could see when the Black Tips had attacked. “I bet you liked what you saw, mom.” he muttered as he felt her presence on his right.

“My dear, dear son. I am proud of you no matter the form you take, even if it is that human form you miss so much.” She chuckled and it sent a trail of ice water down his heart and spine. “You know why you see us, do you not?”

“The open heart surgeries and accepting of my heritage as part Thestral?” he asked, but felt that there was more to it. “Also living all those deaths that night. I became able to see to help me not to go mad with rage and grief.” He muttered as his ears picked up another sound. “I am so happy she is Lunar Fang, she is going to do awesome in this war.” He whispered as he felt his parents vanish from his side. Another stepped up next to him to look out over the land. Three guards were present on the rampart with them. Thankfully, they were far enough away not to have heard his conversation with his parents. “Hello Lunar Fang.” He blinked and looked to his side before gazing back out. “This is a sight that I am coming to terms with. Beyond that wonderful horizon lies an enemy that is worse than any nation from Earth. And in a thousand years this land will be covered in thick, untamed forest that runs off its own magic. I am also trying to remain positive over the fact that they killed my family.” He took a sharp breath. “I am just happy you are here.”

“You can’t escape me that easily, human.” She said the last part in draconic. “How are you faring?”

“Not well. It is … hard to know that i shall not see my family in this life again.” He narrowed his eyes. “I already have resolved that my orders will stand. I shall take no prisoners. They showed no mercy to my family, to my home. My mother even warned them that based on their actions that one would come that would treat them how they were treated that day.” He paused and frowned. “Can you still love a soldier who does that? Can, can you still be friends with what I shall have to do to keep this nation safe?”

“I will love you no matter what. If you come back soaked in blood then I will be the one to bathe it off of you.”

Pensword turned and embraced her suddenly as he whispered the next words twice, once in Dragonic, “Thank you from Matthew.” Then he repeated it in Equestrian. “Thank you from Pensword.” he whispered, his voice cracking a little.

She hugged him back. “Together forever. Remember that.” She whispered to him.

Pensword only smiled and nuzzled the side of her muzzle as he drew away. “Of course. I look forward to forever with thee.” He pulled back and looked to the horizon once again. “The Gryphons shall not know what is about to befall them. I shall humiliate them at every single turn.”

“You will make them suffer for what they have done.” She nodded. “And show them that our people are worthy of being a part of Equestria.”

“You know what is funny?” he asked with a smirk. “I know this is the past, so I have the confidence that this will happen, that we shall succeed. And now, all we need to do is help reintegrate them when we get home.” He muttered as his ears twitched a little. “It seems a pony is trying to find us. Shall we turn and meet our visitor?” He asked as he turned to go.

“I’ll follow you.”

From one of the passageways, flanked by two armed guards, Princess Luna walked onto the rampart and looked at the two ponies. A strange smile formed on her lips as she walked forward, still wearing the same smile as she stood before them. “We do not wish to break up the budding of romance. Yet we have need of thee. And if a grandson of a Thestral wishes to as well, we must prepare for the coming trip to this council. We hereby request we meet to further plan this avenue of attack against the Gryphons.”

“Hold on a moment. You want me to prepare, how much armor and weapons?” Hammer Strike questioned Celestia.

“Enough for the guard at the very least.” Celestia answered. “I can provide steel and apprentices but I need you working on them.”

“Even then, I do not know how long it will take to do this.” Hammer Strike said, humming lightly to himself as he thought.

“We can not leave the city without a proper guard and the armories have been emptied as it is.” Celestia said. “With Luna away there is no other smith I know who could turn things we need so efficiently.”

“I shall see what I can accomplish there.” He replied.

“Anything you can do.” Celestia said. “Please.”

“When do I head out for Whinniesberg?” Hammer Strike asked.

The trip had been long and hard, the three ponies had been mostly quiet on their trek. Princess Luna had changed her form to that of a regular unicorn in the hopes of remaining unnoticed. An ancient mace hung by a leather strap at her side. The head resembled the surface of the moon with craters covering it’s head. A simple blue metal breastplate adorned her torso. “Is it much farther?” She asked as they walked onward. Pensword looked to Luna for a moment as he was pulling a cart with their supplies and weapons. A canvas cover was tied down to keep the contents from shaking out, as well as to pass through unmolested.

“I do not know. This is the first time I have been to this location. I know the signs of where to go, but not how far it is. However, I do recall that there is a small farming community near the meeting grounds where we can stay.” He paused. “I am not the first bat bird as thine subjects call me. The farm is mostly made of of those who were driven from their homes, or found in the wild. I am one of the few to have been raised in both Equestrian and Thestral Society.”

Luna nodded. “I have heard stories about them, but we were so caught up in other matters we never thought to look into how these ponies were treated.”

Pensword knew that Lunar Fang was more focused on the road and leading them to their destination than she was on the topic of mistreatment of mixed breeds. “I will say this, Lunamoon.” he found it interesting that Luna picked that for her unicorn name. “You shall learn with thine own eyes what they have built for themselves.” He paused and looked to the sky. “I have a gut feeling we are being watched.”

Luna grabbed her mace with her horn raising it carefully. But set it back in it’s place as a fox scurried by them. “Twas just a fox.” she noted “Nothing dangerous.”

Pensword only breathed out. “That is good. I am a little jumpy. We are heading to a place that if a wrong hoof happens, I could be ostracized by the Thestrals.” He shook his head. “However it is thee I am worried about Lunamoon. Follow Lunar Fang’s words to the letter.” He paused as they came out of the forested path and they blinked at the thatched roof with stone buildings. A very medieval village lay nestled in the valley below them. “Well, there it is. I recall them calling it Feather Village.” Pensword already could see both a blacksmith and what appeared to be a gathering open air building.

“It is quite a scenic little settlement.” Luna noted looking down.

“Tomorrow we will likely reach the meeting grounds.” Lunar Fang noted.

Pensword looked to the sky. “I am guessing we are going to stay the night at the village and continue tomorrow?” he asked Lunar Fang as they walked down the path to the village. The path, he could see, lead past some farms and a hay field. He noticed a thatched building that looked like a barn of sorts as they continued to trot forward.

“The villagers are friendly enough as long as you do not object to sleeping in a barn.” She said

“I do not mind. It will be a roof over my head and it will be nice to have a bed to sleep in, even it is straw for tonight.” Pensword muttered cheerfully, his mouth twitching a little. “I might even help in the fields, earn a little bit of staying here instead of out of charity.”

“It will do for the night,” luna said.

“That is good to hear.” They continued on the road till they reached the first farm and they saw an Earth Pony with the color of a dark Thestral coat and a mane and tail of pale gold. He was working with a pitchfork and paused to look up at the small group. He moved a little and they could tell that he was already being defensive. “Yes?” he asked.

“Excuse me, sir, but we’re heading to the meeting grounds.” Lunar Fang explained. “I am Lunar Fang, this is Pensword and that is Lunamoon. Is there by chance a place we could spend the night? We will work for our bed if need be.”

The Earth Pony paused and looked at the three before moving his head to the thatched barn structure behind him. “The Mares could help in the kitchen. You, stallion, I think can help in the field. There is a Pitchfork by the barn. Dinner will be at sundown.” he had relaxed and Pensword felt it might be that he thought they were being brought to the village as newcomers..

“Thank you for your kindness.” Lunar Fang responded as she signaled Luna to follow her into the house. Luna inclined her head in gratitude and followed Lunar Fang. Pensword moved to the barn, found the said Pitchfork and picked it up with his hooves. During that time The Earth Pony had helped to unhitch the wagon Pensword was pulling and was pulled it into the barn. Afterwards he pointed to a pile of weeds and a cart. “Mulch.” He muttered to himself. Pensword had just pushed the pitchfork into the pile when he heard a sound from the sky and a roar. He looked to the sky in awe and wonderment at the noise he was hearing.

The shadow passed over him first before he looked up to see bright orange scales shimmering above them as a large dragon flew overhead. The beast roared loudly, its head pointed upwards with the points of his four large horns pointed down at them.

Pensword paused. Looked to the dragon a few more minutes as it flew to the center of town. Down to his hooves, and the tool in his hooves. He sighed and looked back up. “Of course. Why not right now?” he asked the thin air before he started to gallop with the pitchfork.

“HEY!” the Earth Pony yelled as he came out, seeing Pensword running away from his chore with his farm tool and then he heard the roar again and he blinked and spun around. “Are you mad? You can’t battle a dragon with that!” he shouted but Pensword was not listening. He was racing and even starting to flap his wings to take to the air to catch the orange dragon. He had a momentary thought that if that dragon had a flame on its tail, it would look like a strange horned Charizard.

The dragon growled at him. “So they sent me a live sacrifice this time.” He said in a dark tone. The Dragon had turned around and was smiling. Crude, Pensword thought to himself. The Dragon knew he was coming.

“No, I am here to beat you. I saw your flight path and a dragon and a city and your tone has confirmed you are here for something that would cause grief and pain to all living here. It shall not stand.” His wings made a crack of air as they snapped from his burst of anger with the word stand. “Another village being destroyed for greed or hunger.” He gripped the pitchfork and glared at the dragon. He was hovering now but he hoped to be quick if he needed to be.

The dragon growled and turned his head as he snapped at him with it’s massive jaws. Pensword saw the attack coming and was about to dodge before an odd idea came to his mind. It was reckless, but it just might work. He held the pitchfork and let the jaws clamp down around him. However at the exact moment that he knew he would carry through he raised the pitchfork and hoped the prongs would hit the roof of the dragon’s mouth. He knew he could not hit the scales, so he went for what thought would be the only weak spot the dragon could have. He hoped that his taking the fort in the future meant he survived this plan. Pensword thought that he heard Lunar Fang screaming right before all sound seemed cut off.

The dragon’s mouth stopped it’s decent as the prongs began to sink into the roof. Pensword sat there on the tongue of the large serpent and he felt the trickle of blood dripping down on him. Neither one moved.

The two remained in a standoff. The dragon was careful not even to land lest the tongs go further. Pensword did not want to appear weak but he knew that if he did not do something soon, the dragon might come up with a plan to kill him before he could kill it. He paused as he calmly realized the dragon could breath fire or something. But why hadn’t it done so yet? Could it be that it would it be hurting itself if it did that? Pensword took a deep breath. “We are going nowhere. You kill me, I kill you. Neither of us wants to die today. How about I move the pitchfork down a little, let you land … and we talk out a truce?” He paused. “If you agree, stick your tongue out of your mouth.”

After a few minutes the dragons tongue slid out of it’s mouth. Pensword slowly lowered the pitchfork but the dragon knew any moves and it would be a struck through the throat. Pensword slowly breathed in and out to keep himself calm.

There was a loud thump as the dragon landed carefully on the ground. Leaning down, he opened his mouth. Pensword gulped and using the pitchfork to defend himself, he stepped onto the solid ground. He glared at the dragon. He did not realize he was covered in Dragon Blood.

The dragon rose it’s head glaring hard at the pony. He said nothing, just waited. Pensword looked the dragon in the eyes. “Why did you attack this town?” He held the pitchfork which was soaked in its blood. What surprised the dragon was this pony was speaking fluent Dragonic. An accent was audible but it was fully dragonic.

“I came for my tribute for living on my territory.” The dragon scoffed as he stared down at the pony standing before him.

Pensword narrowed his eyes. “Did the village know you were coming?” the pony responded once more in Dragonic. “Your path showed you were planning a big scare. And what constitutes your tribute?” Pensword was suddenly a little worried he messed something up. Was this the wrong dragon? he wondered.

“I chased out the feathered ones. I keep the feathered ones away. This is how things have been for centuries.” he snarled.

Pensword heard the sounds of the hooves behind him. “What say the villagers? How do they see thee?” he asked in Equestrian. “I am covered in your blood, I have a right to know the truth of this accord.” he finished in Dragonic.

“What are we supposed to do?” A stallion form the gathering crowd shouted. “It is a dragon!”

Pensword’s wings twitched. “Find out why he is coming to the village all the time?” Pensword’s words were deadpanned. He looked to the Dragon. “What is your tribute?” his voice taking a serious turn. “As for the feathered ones, are they quadruped but beaks instead of muzzles for mouths?”

“Yes, the feathered ones from across the sea. I could not fight them and hunt enough to eat. They provided me with meat or jewels and I kept the feathered ones away.” he responded.

Pensword looked at the Dragon. “What type of meat?” He asked, his tone suddenly flat. “Before you answer, the feathered ones attacked and devoured my entire village to where only I remain of those kin. Choose your words carefully or I shall plunge this very tool into your own two eyes.” He shook the pitchfork as blood spattered the ground, his voice still echoing in Dragonic. “They are coming to all the lands to see all those they see as prey eaten or reduced to stockpiles. That means no more tribute. And hard times are coming to all these lands.” He growled and shook the pitchfork. “So answer my questions.”

“These are kin to the night stalkers, are they not? I take whatever they offer.” The dragon responded. “Whatever they have.”

“What of their well being afterwards?” Pensword’s expression was hidden by his standoff with the dragon. He would not betray emotion to the creature. “What do they have to live on? We all need meat as well as hay. Unity and other traders demand higher prices here than elsewhere. You ask for what they have? What do you leave them so they can survive in the future?”

“I follow the contract.” he roared in Equestrian.

“What contract?” Another villager asked in confusion and shock as the scene had started to draw a crowd.

“They know not of this contract. Did you tell the rising generations why you came? Or did you expect it to be given every time you came?” Pensword spoke low in Dragonic as he continued to meet its gaze.

“It was expected that their ancestors would explain it to them” the dragon said.

“As with some things, a plague hits, or a death happens by accident. The second Gryphon War happened before Discord. You thought that Discord might have done something to make this? Chaotic mess is his motif and he loved to see ponies suffer under chaos that they could not control.” Pensword replied. “Expectations always lead to failure in the future.” He looked at the Dragon. “I feel a negotiation is in order to bring to terms a new contract. Is that not in my right at this moment?”

“It is your right.” The dragon admitted, grumbling.

“Then,” Pensword sat down with a slight smile. “I think as you are the protector, a tenth of the proceeds bartered would go to you. That includes coin from the merchants who set up shop. A dragon is allowed under this contract to look for those merchants that do not pay their tenth to be allowed to barter here. Trust me, instead of taking all they have each year, let it be a tenth. It may be small now, but give them means of growing what they have left and you will find your tithes growing steadily larger than they are now. That takes time. Time which you have plenty of, dragon.”

His face darkened making him all the more intimidating, the blood making him look all the more gruesome. “However, as the Gryphons will now be attacking, they shall come to this land in armies great and small. It Is here that I ask you to lend your wings to this war in helping. We plan on attacking a fortress. I would like your help in keeping reinforcements at bay. Your reward? All loot from those reinforcements and a tenth of the Gryphon treasures in the fortress. Anything Pony is off limits.” His face sneered. “To make it in terms you would understand, I lost my horde to them and I plan on taking it back.”

The dragon contemplated his offer for a while before finally nodding his head. “Very well, but I will require a healer.” He said.

Pensword nodded. “Of course.” he turned around and spoke in Equestrian. “Get me a healer for the dragon. And a scribe to record the new contract so it shall be posted on the doors of the town meeting places. This time, the contract will not be forgotten.” he turned to the dragon.

“The ponies are my horde, I lost my family and kin to the gryphons and I fight for all the lives I can save. I rashly attacked, yet it seems we both have gained from this encounter.” he was still harsh and looked at the dragon. “I also know that any dragon that meets me from now on shall know I spilt dragon blood, yet you live to see this day end. May we have a few stories to share and horde by years end.”

The dragon responded with a nod and a roar. “Send up a flare when you have need of me and I will come.” he said before walking towards the village.

Pensword heard Lunar Fang walk up beside him. “Well…. I got a dragon to join Equestria’s war.” he muttered. He blinked a little. “I need a bath.” he deadpanned. He looked to the Farmer. “Ten bits for the pitchfork. I think I would like to keep it.”

Grif marched with Captain Hurricane with his hood on. He had been receiving glares from the hurricane army ever since they set out and so far Hurricane himself seemed to be only passively aggressive towards him. “So...” The gryphon spoke trying to break the silence. “How come you haven’t just drowned out this base? Gryphons have a harder time flying in the rain then pegasi after all.”

Captain Hurricane the Second just looked sideways and decided to be honest. “Because the nobles leading the unicorn forces would have a fit if they had to fight in the rain and storms we wanted to bring. Another problem is their ability to flank the weather front and attack from above. If we could find a way to keep reinforcements from arriving, as well as keeping desperate Gryphons from attacking the storm clouds directly, it can work. At the moment it has not been feasible. If your friend does pull through, I will push to adopt him into the Hurricane clan as no Pony should be without a hearth to call home after the war.”

“Have you thought of shielding the cloud with unicorns and making it so massive and soaked that by the time the gryphons can organize to meet the downfall their feathers will be too wet to make the ascension?” The gryphon asked. “You have the advantage of magic and surprise here.”

“Noble infighting,” Hurricane muttered. “Besides the fortress was built during peace times and that large scale of an attack would have brought war and poor support from the population. we doubt that any noble could fund an army as well as appease an angry peasantry. We were also rebuilding from Discord’s ruin.”

“That was then.” Grif said. “If this leads to an air battle you know pony blood will be pooling at your hooves.” Grif said. “Hammer Strike’s army are all seasoned mercenaries, by all rights more skilled at single combat than most and they were not prepared.”

“That is why I asked you to come with me. I want you to leave training and help drill some of the cadre. We have little time and Pensword is trying a daring move that, if nothing else, will be a morale boost to the others. As well as buy us time to train.” He closed his eyes. “We do not plan to have an air battle. If Pensword comes back a successful diplomat, I shall personally pull all my pegasus connections to create that storm front. We shall drown them by the tears of heaven over the lost souls they consumed.” He paused and smiled a little. “It is usually my wife who comes up with the poetic imagery.”

“Then start now.” Grif said. “One squad collecting and melding storm clouds every day while we wait. A battle is won by those who are prepared.”

Hurricane smirked cryptically. “Tell me, do you see any Pegasus in your travels of my camp?” he asked and Grif slowly realized that he had not seen any for some time now.

“It seems I misjudged you.” Grif chuckled. “You are only half as green as I thought.”

“Which I hope shall vanish each passing day. I only wish I had Commander Hurricane’s tactical mind. I pray Faust protect our foolish endeavors and give us the chance at victory.”

“I would rather be a lucky fool than a dead mastermind any day.” Grif smiled. “I want your men maintaining their weapons and armor twice a day. You have engineers?”

Hurricane paused and let Grif enter his tent before entering after him. “That is already occurring. Ever since the letter arrived I moved from once daily to morning and night.” he paused and looked to Grif. “Why do you need engineers? I have them, but what do you have in mind?”

“How far can your best archer fire a shot?” Grif asked.

“Three hundred seventy trots.” Hurricane replied. “The archers in my military have the best range. However Gryphons, I heard, can shoot farther.”

In answer, Grif removed the black bow from his back and triggered the mechanism causing the bow to snap to it’s full size. “This is a gryphon bow. It is longer and has more draw weight then the highest powered pony bow, inscribed with runes to prevent unicorn magic from touching it. Too strong for a wing to draw, too awkward for a hoof to fire.” Grif explained setting it in front of the pegasus. “With this I can lop the head straight off of three of your archers before I am within even your farthest range. There are likely over a hundred of these on the walls. Every gryphon in that fort has been trained to fire one with decent accuracy. our siege is not going to last long if they can pick us off without getting close.” He noted before retrieving a scroll from his pack. “My Lord Hammer Strike has donated these schematics for what he’s called the Ballista crossbow. With these we can fire large pike sized bolts at their walls from safety.”

Hurricane smiled as he looked over the schematics. “I say that they shall start work on it right away. I hope to have at least three finished by the time word arrives on the status on this trip into Thestral lands.”

“Have you addressed your men about how they will respond to the thestrals?” Grif asked “they have been somewhat less than hospitable in my direction and while this is understandable, thestrals are less ... patient then I am.”

“I have addressed them. Also I await more detailed papers on their customs to see what I can do to help.” Hurricane smirked. “I did say that anypony who disrespects them will face Pensword’s judgement. And there are rumors that he took out five gryphons on his own during the recapture of his home village.”

“All myths are born of truth.” Grif smiled. “And I saw the bodies myself.”

Captain Hurricane grinned back. “I take it that there were more?” His tone indicated that he was not surprised. “I saw the fire and the pain in his eyes. He will achieve his goals. One way, or another.”

“And I will do everything in my power to help him.” Grif nodded.

Hurricane looked at a map. “So shall I. He changed my son to something better, and he wishes Equestria’s safety above his own. I shall be there as well.”

“So we have a rare opportunity presented to us right here.” Grif smiled “You are going to need some ordinary steel armor in my size, and some shackles.”

“What is your plan? Because that can be arranged. Sadly, the shackles more happily than the armor. Still, It will be granted. What do you have in mind?”

“As of yet the Gryphonians have no clue who Grif, son of Graf is. They could not tell me from another gryphon. Perhaps a captured soldier from a raiding party? Something to be used as a bargaining chip maybe?” Grif smiled.

“They will not know you are working for us.” Hurricane brightened considerably, his smile growing shrewd. “They shall never know what hit them.” He guessed. “It shall be as a discord storm.”

“I can get inside and you can demand anypony possibly alive in exchange. I can gather intel, mark weaknesses, even find a door or two to leave open.”

“Very well,” Hurricane muttered. “We shall work forward from this point.”

Out on a small hill in the early evening, Hammer Strike found himself lost in thought on what was to come. Celestia had entrusted him with this objective, though he found himself questioning his ability to do so. Making equipment is one thing. But enough for two cities? With their short amount of time he was granted some apprentices to help him work, but he had no idea of their skill level, and no idea how quickly they could work. He needed to think of a simple and effective design for the armor. Whilst it seemed like an easy idea, he couldn’t think on it much given he had no idea how much materials would be available.

The sound of the grating of wheels filled the forge as ponies began to enter with large carts of various ores. One pony approached him quickly, a small mare with a blotched coat of grey and copper coloured fur. Her mane and tail where a steel grey. “Lord Hammer Strike, Princess Celestia has made the forges ready.”

Coming out of his thoughts he turned towards the mare. “Ah, already finished?” He asked as he looked around for a moment. “I shall be there shortly. Just lost in thought at the moment.”

“May I ask about what?”

“How we are to accomplish this goal of ours, combined with trying to think of a design that would work for the benefit of speed, but still be made well.” He responded.

“Would it not work to have the armor made of individual parts a single pony or a team of two could craft and have everypony make a single part?” She asked.

“I have to evaluate the speed each of you are able to do certain parts before I can get that under way.” He responded. “I have not been told the skill each of you possess. Whilst I would like to think you are all skilled, I must be prepared should something not be accomplishable.” Hammer Strike responded.

“Forgive my boldness but would it not be the best way to find out be out with us?” She asked.

“I believe so, though it may be odd.” He said. “I have not worked with others for quite some time. Most of my projects I have done by myself.”

The trek from the town started early the next morning. The villagers had been grateful for Pensword’s actions, but were at the same time glad to see the trio off. The last thing they needed now was more action in such a quiet place. Over the next day they trekked through the foothills of the mountains. Just when Pensword and Luna were beginning to think Lunar Fang was lost, the thestral called a halt near a cliffside. “We will need to camp here till dusk.” She said.

Pensword only nodded his head and started to unpack some of the equipment they had for tents and rolls if they wanted to rest before dusk. He did not set up a fire, but he kept an ear tilted for any noises around them. He was still mulling over the events with the dragon in his head.

“Why have we stopped?” Luna questioned staring at the rock face, “It is just a solid wall of stone.”

“The sacred meeting grounds can only be opened when the moonlight touches the stone face. Thestrals are primarily nocturnal after all.” Lunar Fang reminded the princess.

Pensword only smirked and looked to the sky. “Rest now. Tonight will be an all nighter.” he muttered as he lay down on the mat and closed his eyes, slowing his breathing. “Enjoy the cool forest.”

The hours ticked by slowly and Luna eyed the area, somewhat worried at being so exposed. Finally, time came and the moon made it’s nightly call to Luna to be moved into place. As the lunar princess brought the moon up and the sun set the first rays of silvery light fell upon the door. As it did, much to Luna’s shock, the stone crumbled away, revealing a large entry hole into the mountain itself.

“Come on.” Lunar Fang said. “We must enter. Leave the tents. They will be fine where they are.” And with that she trotted inside.

Pensword quickly followed suit and Luna could only smile as she saw the love and care the two had from one another. She would have to craft a special night for them sometime. She was the last to enter the newly revealed cave as the pair followed Lunar Fang into the mountain. Pensword muttered something in Dragonic. “Into the hall of the mountain king.”

Behind the two of them the light of the moon passed beyond the door and the entrance vanished leaving only a thick wall of stone again. Luna lit her horn only for Lunar Fang to shake her head, causing her to put it out. “Just follow me. I can see well enough.” she said.

Princess Luna scowled a little but she complied and followed based on the hoof-falls of the road ahead; at least till her eyesight began to see shapes and she thanked her mother that she was an alicorn. She liked being able to see in dark places as if she was born to rule from the shadows. She shook the thought away from her head as she maintained her focus.

Pensword trusted his senses and while he was still part pegasus, he could feel something in the air that reminded him of his gramma’s tribe and camping for parts of the year around Mountainside Falls. He blinked hard and focused on Lunar Fang’s hoof steps.

They entered into a large cavern illuminated by glowing blue fungi. Thousands of caves lined the walls and thestrals flew between them chatting or selling or buying or simply living. Luna had not even been aware so many thestrals could be in one place at a time. They were always moving in small little groups connected to larger tribes.

“Name yourself.” A thestral spoke near the doorway. He was dressed in armor that seemed primarily made from plates of black onyx.

“I am Lunar Fang of the southern lion tribe. I bring a warrior from Equestria who wishes to consult the chieftains.” Lunar Fang spoke.

The thestral turned to Pensword. “And you? Name yourself, Moonkissed.”

“Moon Kissed Pensword of the Dream Clan of the Northern Bear Tribe and sole kin of the tribe Mountainside Falls.” he replied, his tone dark. He did not see the guard’s reaction.

“Elder Shimmering Star said you may show up.” The thestral nodded. “The manticore tribe weep for your loss.”

Pensword bowed his head. “I accept your weeping and am humbled as well.” he spoke politely. “May I ask where the Dream Clan is currently staying?”

The guard pointed with a wing to the ground, the tribal animals were carved into a shallow pit on the floor around the head of a larger bear with a star carved onto it’s forehead. “The bear clan resides in the north, of course. I believe the dream clan has been placed to the west of the rest of their tribe to allow them their grieving.”

Pensword nodded his head as sorrow washed over his visgae. “I only wish my first visit would not have been under such a sad day.” he looked to Luna and blinked. “Listen to Lunar Fang. This is where we part ways. Listen.” he finished and turned to walked towards his tribe. For a brief moment Luna thought she saw more than just Pensword trotting away and she blinked a little, realizing what she had seen. Alicorns could see the dead in some places and this place was a thin place. She looked to Lunar Fang for guidance. She missed the comforting feel of her wings in this disguise.

Pensword looked to his left and frowned. “I wish you were in the flesh, mom.” He muttered as he followed the directions he had been given. “West of the north star,” he muttered. A moment later he was embraced by a hug and he returned it as he embraced his gramma, soon to be followed by other members of her clan ... of his clan. His last home, the last tie to the familiar time of his youth. He had been holding it in for days now. And as he was led to their caves, he wept openly. This time there was no need to hold the tears back.

It had taken several hours to assemble the chieftains and their advisors. Drums were beat and horns were called and some instrument was played that luna could not fully fathom. To Pensword, he knew what it reminded him of as he sat with his clan while wearing black dyed cloth straps wrapped around his wings for mourning. It was the sound of the Australian Didgeridoo.

The thestrals, it seemed, had a complex system of government, Luna found herself noting internally as six thestrals took up a place above each of the animals carved into the pit.

Snarl Fang of the eastern vipers was an older looking mare. Her fangs were slightly overdeveloped where the tooth met the mouth giving her upper lips a slightly snarling and glaring look. She wore a thick black robe with a hood covering her head. Her wings had strange gold piercings on each side. A blowpipe rested at her side and a dagger of volcanic glass was holstered to her left foreleg.

Weathered Storm was the chief of the central manticore tribe. He was a large stallion with ornately carved onyx armor, his visible fur was dotted with both scars and puncture wounds. Rolled up at his side was a whip made from the bones of a manticore tail strung together, ending in the large barb.

Crescent Mane was the undisputed chieftain of the wolf tribe of the north eastern forests. the young thestral stallion stood, neither the tallest, nor the most intimidating of his tribe, but the most patient. Hides wrapped carefully around his body decorated with painted designs and beads. An axe hung at his side. Throwing knives of stone where holstered haphazardly all over his chest and a bow with a full quiver of owl feather arrows was strapped to his back.

Piercing Roar was the chieftess of the lion tribe, the number of which from the beginning of recorded time the thestrals could count with their front hooves. She wore an ebony pauldron and gauntlet down to her wrist and only skins besides. A massive shield was strapped to her other leg and a large spear was strapped to her back. Her eyes told a story of many battles both outside her tribe and in as she constantly fought off challengers for her title.

Golden Glint was a weird Thestral, he stood with a stare that seemed to go on forever and right into the soul of the unfortunate pony to meet his gaze. He wore an armor made from numerous chips of onyx placed together like scales. Crossed on his chest were the fangs of a dragon that had been slain in battle by the first chief of their tribe. At the thestral’s side was a club made from bone with a large chunk of stone tied to it. The weird thing Pensword and Luna both had a hard time not staring at was the strip of gold running down his mane.

Night Singer was the only Thestral to carry an Equestrian made weapon amongst the chiefs. The war axe hung at his side out of place amongst the armaments of the others. He dressed in ebony crafted armor plates. His eyes seemed to withhold a scheme in them and the mystery of this drew you forward daring you to jump into the abyss simply to glimpse the secret held within. Fittingly, he sat above a carving of a Fox.

The last was Star Cub of the northern bear tribe, the chieftess held the name as all of the bear tribe did in respect to the seat of the high chief. For the bear tribe stood by the lesser bear, the ursa minor, the tribe that had spawned the first chief to unify the Thestrals against the greatest threat they had ever known and set the traditions they held today. That chief had slain a great bear, an ursa major in his life, and it had become his mark. The high chief was tribeless to tradition, represented only by the great bear they slew.

“As is tradition.” Crescent Mane spoke up after everyone settled. “The wolf shall speak to you, stranger. Reveal yourself. You are not wearing your true skin.”

Luna looked startled and found Lunar Fang stepping back. She blinked once before she smiled cryptically. “Truly far and few ponies nor other creatures have seen through my disguise.” She closed her eyes and raised her horn. It glowed as magic akin to liquid moonlight flowed forth. And as it passed she slowly regained her original regal stance and posture. She opened her eyes as the magic dissipated around her hoofs. There, standing in the halls, was Princess Luna of Equestria.

“Know your species and your title win you no favors here, Princess of Equestria. You were allowed here on your merit as a warrior wishing to address us. Thestrals respect all those who will follow the warrior’s path, but we will not give you more than what we would give any warrior.” Crescent Mane said, responding to her change.

“Tis all I need,” Luna responded. She turned her eyes as she drew the weapon she had held concealed at her side while a unicorn. It was a mace that she dropped to the ground with a thud that echoed. “That is the sound of war on the borders. As we speak Gryphons are marching to deal to Equestria, and all who live, what they have done to Mountainside Falls.”

The wolf looked to the others who nodded before returning to her. “We are aware of the gryphon threat.” he responded.

“Dost thou know that they see thee as much prey as they see us? They wished to kill the keepers of the moon and sun with poisons harvested from the depths of the blackest parts of Equis.” She looked to each one of the chiefs. “Words do not show resolve, we, Luna Warrior and forger of weapons hereby ask what it is that can prove Equestria wishes to fight with thee as one united front against the darkest nights ahead. If ponies do not stand, more families shall find sorrow. More children will find in a day they no longer have a close herd. We stand together. We shall stop the bellies of the Gryphons for time eternal.”

“Suppose we were to observe these gryphons as they defeated you.” Piercing Roar spoke up, surprising Luna. “We would learn their tactics and then defeat them, ridding ourselves of them and of you. No more would our hunters be thrown in your dungeons for hunting on grounds we have used long before your kind came, all because your lords decide that they deserve them.”

“They shall then hunt thee as thine entire race hath hunted the rabbit. The Gryphons do not give up. They shall hunt and pillage and drive thee far from thine lands, more so and more brutally than any noble unicorn has in the past.” Luna shot back.

“We have the dark.” Snarl Fang spoke. “We have the night. We have the herbs and the plants whose poisons will aid us to victory. They would no more pillage us than your ponies have when they have taken our fishing lands for themselves.” She said. “You speak of war with the gryphons; yet our peace with you has stripped us of our lives.”

Luna looked at the Thestrals and around her surroundings before speaking. “In this chamber my rank and name mean nothing. It is as a warrior then that I shall say this. In Equestria, my word is law. No more will you be stripped of your lives. I shall make laws that will return thine rights of movement again in Equestria which were wrongly taken in the first place. These wrongs have continued beneath our very eyes and we have not noticed them. It is a shame and a slap of a wing to the muzzle for Unity and Equestria. I can only offer my sincerest apologies and seek to be your advocate from hence forth.”

Star Cub glared dryly at Luna. “Much you laws did for those of Mountainside Falls, much your laws did for those who grieve within the dream clan. Much your laws did as they burned!” The chieftess’ words grew in tone and force as she spoke behind her the rest of her tribe hollered in support and fury. “Tell me, princess. What of the ones who died in horror? Pain? Panic?” She roared. “We have seen the laws of equestrian princesses in action. And they have given us nothing. We have trusted you for too long!” The chamber erupted in shouts and hollers, anger and rage seething throughout the cavern. Luna took it all in and bowed her head in sorrow as she wondered how they could have failed these ponies for so long.

A violent crack filled the cavern, calling for silence to reign once again as Withered Storm stood, his whip in his wing. He eyed luna slowly. “Warrior Luna, you have come to us seeking help for Equestria. You have presented your case and it has been heard.” He eyed the other chieftains carefully. “We will convene and we will discuss. It is enough respect that you have dared to come to us on the eve the chieftains meet to discuss our reckoning with Equestria. We shall consider your plea.” He stomped his hoof. “We shall summon you when we have reached a verdict.” Luna only nodded and allowed herself to be led out of the chamber to await the end result.

“Moonkissed Pensword, you have come to address the council. Gather the stars and approach the family, child. And know that all here weep with you.” Crescent Mane called out.

He gathered up the stone stars that represented his family in this meeting and stepped forward. Bowing his head, he placed them in front of him in the order of those most significant to him. “Thank you for your words of comfort in my time of grief.” He paused and looked at them. “Chieftess Star Cub. To answer the question posed to the Equestrians here, as I am counted by census as a subject of theirs as well who holds rank in their military, I feel the horror, the pain, the panic, the fear. I felt their lives as they were extinguished one by one by Gryphons who treated all in the town as we would pick fish from the river.” He shivered and he looked at the gathering. “I ask. No. I come pleading for the strength of warriors. I have found where the Gryphon who ordered the death of my other half’s clan. He sits in a fortress that, yes, is a major objective of Equestrian safety. It is also a place where I wish to show the fury of the Thestrals. I wish to bring upon them what they have sown in our village. I wish to take their so called honor and hope and pride and sunder it to the ground.” He knew Lunar Fang was listening, but he did not care. The great Pensword that fought the great fortress for Equestria did so for one reason: Revenge against tearing his second family away from him. “The Gryphons who live there shall not live to see many more moons. I wish to have them meet their victims in the fields of beyond.” He bowed his head as he whispered the last part. “May I have only five from each tribe to help?”

Crescent Mane turned to the rest. There was a quiet mumbling amongst the chieftains which seemed to turn into angry whispers between them. With a sigh, Crescent Mane turned to Pensword. “As you know, there is no high chief.” He spoke. “Your request must be considered.” He looked apologetically down to Pensword. “We shall call you when we are decided.”

Pensword flared his wings and bowed his head in a traditional Thestral farewell. He left, leaving the stars where he had placed them to remind the chiefs of why he was there. Not just for him, but for the justice of those who no longer could speak.

Pensword walked into the small waiting cave and saw Princess Luna before looking back to the chamber, then to Princess Luna again. He walked up to Luna and to her mild surprise he spoke to her differently. “Warrior Luna of the Moon.” he spoke, his tone piercing and commanding. “There is a way around all of this: The seat that lay empty on the pedestal in the middle of the crescent pit. It is for the high chief. You may be able to become the high chief, but you will have to do the impossible.” He could see Luna’s eyes almost wanting to ask the question. “You must hunt, track, kill, and skin an Ursa Major, whose pelt is made of the stars themselves.”

“What do you mean?” Luna raised a brow. “That seems like something they would not allow an Equestrian to do.” she noted.

“The high chief dictates the rules and customs of the Thestrals.” Pensword responded. “Thou heard their respect to the warriors. Didst thou not see the weapons they carried?” He looked at Luna, her eyes questioning as she returned his gaze. “I shall not carry a weapon for my time of mourning. A warrior in mourning is more of danger to both himself and others. I wrap my wings in black cloth to signify that.” he raised a hoof, “This, too, is a weapon.” He shook his head. “Off topic. Another reason is that we Thestrals honor the moon. We hunt by the moonlight. We live by it. Thou art the one to raise and lower it. If thou camest with the pelt, many shall see thee returning to the warrior ways of our birth and that thou dost acknowledge the children hidden from thy view.”

Luna stood silent for a time. “You truly believe this will work?”

“Yes. It is the sign of one who can unite the tribes. And frankly,” he looked at the grounds. “Anything could help with what we as a species are facing.” He looked to the side. “Yes, Whirl Wing, I think she would make a nice high chief.” he said, speaking to the thin air.

“Are you well?” Luna asked.

Pensword jerked his head back to look at Princess Luna. “Yes, yes I am alright. Just ...” he took a breath in and let it out slowly. “I still see my family. I have a gift of the thestrals and that is really all I feel I can speak about it to one who is not in the tribes.” He smirked. “Consider it another part of learning of Thestrals. That is, if you do choose to follow through.”

“We swear, pensword. We cannot bring them back, but we will do everything in our power to make this right.”

Pensword nodded in agreement. “That is all one can ask of another in a time of need.” He turned his head and saw a few Thestrals walking towards them. “It appears it is time to hear the verdict.”

The thestrals had reassembled and the chieftains each looked angry and grim as Crescent Mane spoke. “Warrior Luna, Moonkissed Pensword, at this time the chieftains have decided that we are not ready as of yet to go to war. Regretfully, we cannot dispatch warriors until we are sure they are prepared.”

Pensword only nodded his head and bowed to sweep up the stars he had left, tenderly placing them into a saddle bag. He did not look at the chiefs. He only looked to Luna. “Meet me again in the chambers. I will need to see some others before we leave again. Don’t wait up for me.”

“Thank you for seeing me.” Luna called to them before she left the room. She followed Pensword’s directions and made her way straight for the chambers,her heart pounding.

Pensword moved to the side and knew that there would be a small adjournment before the next case set before the council. He smiled as he bowed to Chieftess Piercing Roar who paused and looked at him with a bemused smirk. “May I speak to thee in private? I have another question to ask that does not pertain to my request to the entire clans.”

“Come into my chamber and we shall speak.” The chieftess nodded, leading him slowly. Pensword slowly followed her to the meeting chamber for the Lion Clan.

The chamber was covered primarily in the skins of previous kills. Bones and fangs were mounted in various designs and patterns to give the feel of the wild and strength of the killer, a silent message of intimidation and warning. Black onyx cups and bowls were also common, laid out on large rocks and stones. Weapons, of course, lay on a rack in the corner. “What is your request then, Pensword?” She asked.

“Within your tribe, there is a mare that,” he shuffled a hoof a little. “That I have fallen in love with. I wish to ask for your blessing and permission to begin a courtship.” He looked up and steeled his nerves. “I wish to marry outside my Tribe into your Tribe.” He would, if needed, present the permission that his grandmother had given from the Dream Clan.

“And would I be wrong to say it is the Equestrian Lord Hammer Strike’s aid that you have fallen for?” The chieftess asked him.

“You are correct in your assumptions, Chieftess. It is the very same mare.” he knew he was treading on thin clouds here, but he wanted to show the nobles in Equestria that he would not deny his mixed heritage. He was as much a Thestral as a Pegasus in his mind.

“You are aware that punishments for any misconduct towards a marriage mate are more severe in our clan then in your own?” The lion chieftess asked.

“If I ever did misconduct I would willingly lay my neck on the ground for my marriage mate to do as she sees fit. I highly doubt I would mistreat her nor any of our offspring. As for any stallion or mare who threatens her, they will find my blade in their back.”

“And does this mare return your feelings?” She asked.

Pensword nodded his head. “Yes.” He said, his voice full of conviction and belief. “She and I share the common belief. And I would rather marry one whom I love and who knows what I have gone through than one who would use means of control to sever the last ties to my heritage and family.”

Piercing Roar considered the matter casually as she laid on her bed of skins, much like a large cat considering its prey. “Your grandmother speaks with pride that your first hunt was a bear.” The chieftess spoke. “This is true?” she asked.

Pensword moved a hoof to his neck. “I wear the eye tooth of a bear. Do I not have the right to wear a piece of the first kill? I carry this to remind me that any predator, no matter how fierce of mad of mind, can and should be handled. I am just lucky the arrow killed first.”

“There is a large she-bear roaming the forest north of here. she is without cubs at the moment. You will hunt her and slay her. Skin the bear and bring me the pelt. Give the meat to Star Cub and give a tooth to each elder within the bear tribe and you will have your permission.” She said, finally. “Is this fair?”

“It is fair, unless she is with cubs, at which point I shall return with a sketch of her form to prove I saw her. I shall not kill a mother about to have child.” His face darkened, “I shall not become akin to the Gryphons who attacked my village.”

“Then do as we have discussed. May the moonlight shield you from those that would harm you.” She spoke.

“And may the Moon’s rays grant thee wisdom and speed in battle,” Pensword replied. Piercing Roar waved a wing to show he had been dismissed. Pensword flared his wings and bowed to the Chieftess before leaving her chambers to start his hunt. First he would need to find some pelts to wear while hunting this bear.

Lunar Fang slowly approached the entrance of the chamber and looked nervous at being called to her tribe’s leader. A leader that to her history had been dead for over nine hundred years if maybe a little less. She stopped at the entrance, waiting to be called into the chamber.

“Enter.” Piercing Roar spoke from within. Lunar Fang slowly entered the room Piercing Roar eyed her like a cat looking at something that had drawn its attention. She blinked once. Lunar Fang stood, waiting to be addressed. In this situation she knew she could only speak when spoken to. To do anything more would be a show of disrespect resulting in dire consequences.

“Lunar Fang,” she spoke, “You are the aid to Lord Hammer Strike, correct?”

Lunar Fang nodded. “That is correct, my chief.”

“I have received a request from the bear tribe for the right to court you. What are your feelings on Pensword?” she asked.

Lunar Fang blushed violently. Her reaction had said plenty, but she decided to speak regardless. “I feel like I could walk on a cloud on a clear night. When he is near, I feel that I could fight a wolf bear hooved.” She smiled a little. “I want to be there for him, and I must admit His combat skills are impressive. He is simply amazing.” She bared her fangs. “I want to be there to help his grief as well.”

“And who are you?” Piercing Roar asked. “None of my tribe seem to know you.” She said.

“I am Lunar Fang, orphan from the Lost clan of the Lion Tribe. Lord Hammer Strike found me as a foal. What I learned of our customs and traditions came from mercenaries he hired and reports he would read on our people. Not even Lord Hammer Strike knows what destroyed the clan. All I know from the stories is that he found me in the ruins of a destroyed tent.”

“When did you perform your hunt?” She asked.

Lunar Fang looked at her chief. “I performed my hunt in the fall months on the estates of Lord Hammer Strike. It was a lone wolf who seemed to be unafraid of the ponies in the area.”

“I see. And I am guessing that those are its fangs in your shoulder pads?” She asked.

Lunar Fang nodded. “That is correct.” She replied.

“I am afraid I must ask you to hunt again.” Piercing Roar said.

“What do you wish for me to hunt?” She asked her with a raised eyebrow. “And where?”

“You will be leaving with Pensword when he heads on his hunt, no? Hunt there. Bring me a wolf if you can, but anything will do. Your first hunt was not under the observation of an elder so I must know of your ability myself.”

“As you wish, Chieftess of the Lion Clan. I shall hunt for a wolf, or another animal if I cannot find it.”

“May you be safe in the moon’s embrace.” The chieftess gestured with her wing that Lunar Fang could leave.

Lunar Fang slowly bowed, her wings flared. “And may the Moon’s rays grant thee wisdom and speed in battle.” She muttered before turning and leaving the chamber, leaving Piercing Roar alone to her thoughts.

“We have heard tell of this Ursa Major, but we have never encountered one. What is it like?” Luna asked the two as they waited by the stone wall for the moon to pass over as Luna was about to start raising it to let them out of the meeting grounds.

Pensword looked at the wall and pondered. “Like a bear the size of a small hill. It has a purple pelt.” He shuddered. “I never saw one, but the legends are passed through the tribes. They have a bright blue star over their forehead and it is said you can see the stars and skies of the days before the ponies came to these lands. Or another world’s sky, even.” He paused and gulped. “Claws that are as long as trees, a temperament that is fueled by anger if they ever leave the caves they live in. They are able to blend into the night and will sooner step on you then eat you with a mouth full of fangs as strong as diamonds and as large as mountain peaks. I have heard tales that they have two fangs that hang out of the mouth on either side.” he shook his feathers. “A image that could scare any predator out there.”

“Obviously, thou didst not learn to fight from Lord Hammer Strike.” Luna grinned in a fashion that almost made the two question her sanity. “As he would say: ‘that sounds like fun.’”

Pensword looked to Lunar Fang, an expression on his muzzle clearly read something akin to. ‘Just how long was Hammer Strike waiting for us?’ He did not know that Lunar Fang was thinking almost the exact same thought. Just when did he have time? Still Pensword knew now was not the time to be pondering such things. “Princess, from what little I have heard of Lord Hammer Strike, I do not know whether to be more impressed or slightly scared over this news.”

“When we first met him he was positively the most frightening caretaker we had ever seen. Still, he has taught us much and we are very grateful.” Luna noted.

Lunar Fang paused as the time was drawing near for Luna to raise the moon. “Wait, Caretaker? Lord Hammer Strike? But ... surely house Strike is not that old, is it?”

“We were not always royalty, Lunar Fang. When we were fillies we were simply alicorn children. The first time we met Hammer Strike we were but half your size.” She laughed. “The trouble we used to get into. We still remember when we tried to make our first dagger. It ended up being a spoon-like device that we have to date been unable to fully describe.”

Pensword’s left eye twitched and he did not say anything before Lunar Fang whispered into his ear. “I know, my thestral. You hate time travel.” Thankfully it was in a language Pensword could hear but not speak due to not having the vocals for it. It was the native Thestral tongue.

“So how will we track this beast?” Luna asked. Her question caused the two to fall silent and look to the door as she moved her head and her horn started to glow. She was raising the moon now to let them pass out of the cave.

“By finding signs of nature being angry and being very good at our job. Thankfully we do not have to track scat. Can you imagine droppings that size?” he shuddered. “It shall be by other means. Stars warping a little, ways that might be better felt they thee, star bringer. We shall find the signs on the ground. I feel thou cans’t find signs in the heavens.”

Luna nodded as they walked. She drew her mace and quite suddenly swung it into a nearby boulder with her magic. Dust and gravel shot into the air as the boulder seemed to simply disintegrate into the air. “Let us hunt.” She smiled.

Pensword paused, looked to Luna Fang, and blinked. “Faust protect us if we make her angry.” he gulped as thoughts of Nightmare Moon crossed his mind. He hoped that it was due to being half insane that things happened as they did. Still they would have to trek this entire forest in hopes of finding this creature. Hopefully there, he paused, there was time. This was his future and present, and yet, strangely enough, his past. They would find the creatures they needed to bring a happy ending to their lives.

The trail had been simple enough to find at first. Large footprints in the ground, torn down tree’s, the signs were far from subtle. However, over the next two hours it would seem as though a bear the size of a large building had simply vanished. The footprints were harder to see and the tree’s were untouched. It was near midnight when the three stopped in front of a large cave to take a rest.

Pensword settled down looking at the cave’s mouth. Then he looked to Luna, his princess that in his life before his memories returned, he had sworn allegiance to directly in his oath as an officer. He looked back at the cave. “If this was an adventure story, that cave would hold our query, or at least one of the three of ours.” He shook his head. “Then again, my father was a wordsmith so I could see the world different than it really is. Why, do you know to this day I still think some clouds are made of wool? Or that the stars were diamonds sprinkled into the sky by some long forgotten Alicorn?” He chuckled a little.

“Well perhaps we should take a look.” Luna said. “Truth, as they say, is stranger than fiction.”

Pensword looked to Luna. “Let me guess. As a subject of thine Lord Hammer Strike taught thee that saying?” He looked to the mouth of the cave. “Still, if we shall move forward, we must treat it as if it were the home of our subject.”

Luna brandished her mace. “Let us go, then.” She said with a glint in her eye as she slowly marched to the cave’s entrance. She lit her horn with moonlight as it showed only a little bit of the cave itself. As the others entered with her they found the light swallowed up by the darkness. There were no sides, no ceiling, only the floor. To Pensword it felt as though he were in one of the cathedrals in Europe. They slowly trecked down the tunnel, unable to really find a wall nor any other signs of much. He also felt like he was in a void between worlds, as if at any moment a door of light would appear and he would find himself in yet another alien world.

Pensword was so distracted walking with these thoughts swirling around his head he did not notice the terrain ahead.One moment he was walking on flat stone. The next, his hoof hit something, causing him to trip and stumble into a depression. He grunted as he got up and brushed some of the dust clinging to his fur from his tumble. “Please your highness, can you make sure if this is a footprint that I have fallen into?” He found an area where the ground had caved in, allowing him a way out as he heard Luna and Lunar Fang take to the air in the silence of the cave to look at the hole he had fallen into.

“It seems your instincts were correct, Pensword. This is indeed our target’s home.” Luna’s voice rang from the silence like the report of a rifle. He spread his wings in shock as he realized that he actually could have flown out of the hole. He grumbled at his own lapses of judgement and slowly rose from the ground to find that Luna had directed the beam to the floor. He shuddered. They had truly found a pawprint. He turned only to freeze as he swung a hoof up to point behind Princess Luna where a purple night sky was visible as it grew larger and larger, spreading to fill the ceiling. Then two yellow eyes opened in the purple starlight sky and the black pupils slowly focused on the form of the largest of three fliers in the cave. It moved forward a little more as it raised a paw.

Lunar Fang turned and screamed the words that Pensword was thinking. Behind you!” It was fast, and maybe a little rude to address the princess in such a casual manner, but a mouth was now opening to snap the Princess up.

Luna turned around just as the paw came for her. She had little time except to swing her mace. The sound of the mace impacting the paw was heard just seconds before said paw carried on to impact her comparatively tiny frame. Luna went flying into the caveside. The large purple paw, however, reeled back and was now hanging from the equally giant leg at an odd angle as the ursa major howled in pain and fury.

Pensword looked like he was about to charge forward only to have Lunar Fang dart forward and clamp her teeth on his tail. After Pensword was yanked back with a sound effect that he would swear sounded like a yoink he turned and hovered in front of Lunar Fang. His expression in the moon and star light said it all. “Why did you stop me?” Yet no words were spoken.

Lunar Fang shook her head and spoke softly. “Because Princess Luna did and has to do this on her own. Custom is that the killing blow and fight must be one on one. Our only job is to keep the creature from running or allowing any others to join in the fight.”

Penswords’ expression read one word, a word that Lunar Fang had grown used to seeing on her three friends. “Joy.”

Luna got to her hooves carefully as she moved to confront the Ursa. Her coat was covered in dust and her fur seemed to turn purple where blood leaked from her cuts. Pensword could see that she had been thrown through at least two rock pillars and left an impression in the wall if the light could be trusted. No time to get closer. The two ponies had to scatter as the Ursa tried to go after them. Still, the princess seemed undaunted as she charged. The beast swiped it’s paw again only for Luna to appear above it in a flash of magic and bring her mace onto it’s face. The bear roared in pain as its skull cracked from the impact. It thrust both paws at her, knocking Luna to the ground with a grazing strike. Any other creature and it would have ended there. However Luna was an Alicorn and could take more than a few hits like this. Luna was quickly on her hooves and struck again, her Mace swinging as she performed another teleportation attack. This time her blow landed on its chest, smashing it to the ground.

The great bear snapped its jaws at her as she moved to its chest, it briefly caught her wing and luna grunted before she hit it in the jaw again. Another crack and the jaw broke, hanging at an odd angle. Dazed, the bear growled, shaking its head. Luna her mace slowly, then her horn grew radiant, the cavern filled with white moonlight. With a mighty yell, her mace came crashing down on the bear’s windpipe, turning its angry roar into a choking gasp before she dropped her mace. Its metallic clang rang through the cave as Luna grasped the beast’s neck in her telepathic grasp and twisted. The head bent to an odd angle as the cave filled with cracks and pops. Finally, and mercifully, the beast’s body fell limp. It twitched a few times, then stopped. The beast gurgled, the windpipe so crushed it could not even utter a proper rattle.

The lunar princess stood triumphantly over her prey, her body bruised and bloody, her right wing missing several feathers. But while she may have been battered, she stood victorious. She struck an imposing visage, the glow of battle shining from her eyes as the light of the moon’s gentle glow surrounded her. She was inspiring, yet she fought in a way that almost made her look more like a Thestral in action and deeds, a hunter taking pride in her kill. It was something rather akin, Pensword noted, to those that hunted in Africa at the turn of the century.

Lunar Fang just stared from her rock ledge, pensword huddling with her as they watched the battle. Lunar Fang finally spoke, her voice dry. “Hail, High Chieftess of all Thestrals.” It was weak, tinged with fear. Yet at the same time there was an overpowering sense of awe and humble respect. She knew and saw the moment where Luna had cemented herself as a leader to all Thestrals and a Princess adored by those of the night.

Pensword gulped as he heard a sound from behind him. He knew it well. He was dreading already, but still, he turned around and saw something that sent a chill down his spine. There was a female bear, most likely the bear he had been asked to hunt. Only she looked like she was undergoing some kind of metamorphosis. Small pinpricks of light shone among her fur and a patch of fur he noticed where her left hind leg was was starting to turn a familiar blue tinge he remembered from the TV show. The bear, upon seeing the ponies, rose to her hind legs, revealing that she was now twice the size of a normal Grizzly. Pensword slowed his breathing as he pulled his bow and arrow out. His grizzly was turning into an Ursa Minor. Was this how an Ursa grew? Corruption? Infection? Something else? He wondered, but the bear did not let him think any more as it roared and dropped down. A moment later Pensword released his arrow. True to its course, it buried itself into the forehead of the bear. Nothing but the fletchings remained outside the creature’s head. He paused at the ready, another arrow drawn in fear, but it seemed in his fear he had pulled back a little too hard on his bow and while the bow still worked, it quivered. Or were his hooves shaking? He let out a growl of frustration, threw down the bow and dropped to his haunches, sighing heavily. “Why do all the bears startle me and attack me?” he wondered. He also noticed in his shocked state, that the fur was still letting off the glow of the sky. He could see the light bouncing on the walls. The Ursa Major was still glowing.

“Lunar Fang?” Luna spoke up. “We know thou hast a hunt of thine own, but wouldst thou keep watch over this whilst we create some sort of device to move it outside that we may have a better vantage to contrive how we may remove the hide?”

“Of course, your majesty. I think at the moment Pensword and I would be willing. We, we seem to have killed a strange Grizzly as well.” She shivered as she wondered just what was going on and why did ... was this how Ursa were born?

Luna nodded as she teleported away. An hour later she returned with a large device. It appeared to be a mixture of wagon and sled, made from whole tree logs strung together. With a great show of magical strength she managed to shift the entire bear on to the sled and with some strain began to move it from the cave. “Come. We shall set up a camp, then thou shalt hunt, Lunar Fang.”

Lunar Fang nodded brusquely. “As you wish, your majesty. It is almost dawn, a time that the wolf hunts in this area of the forest. The blood and meat shall bring them to see if they might have an easy meal. This hunt may not be very long or hard.” She muttered as she saw Pensword pacing where Luna had tucked his own bear onto the sled, placed on one of the massive paws of the Ursa Major. His mind wondered what had caused what he was seeing. The bear’s fur, he thought, was still being consumed by the sky. But what was causing this change in subspecies? He stood there, brooding while they made camp. As soon as they were finished, Lunar Fang left even as the howls of wolves filled the air.

Luna scanned the pelt with her horn taking a long time to determine the best way to remove it with the least amount of damage before she began to carefully cut the fur. She was especially cautious around the stars and constellations, desiring to maintain their integrity for further use and proof to the council. As she worked, Pensword continued watching the fur change. He was just flabbergasted. It was an hour later that Lunar Fang returned pulling a dead wolf on a sled behind her. She blinked as she saw the sight of the camp before turning and starting to prepare her own presentation for the Elders the next night. What had been planned for a week minimum of hunting had been accomplished as the sun continued to rise and bring light to the world. In fact as the light touched the fur of the Ursa’s both Pensword and Luna could see just what to do now to prepare it properly. That day only Faust knew just what had changed. The rest of Equestria, and the Gryphons did not know that a tie was being forged that would soon bring about a swift end to the projected five year war.

36 - Onward to War

Extended Holiday
Chp 36: Onward to War
Act 4

Princess Luna stood boldly before the council. She looked to the left and nodded her head before looking back to Crescent Mane of the Wolf Clan. She waited to be called upon to speak. She could tell the other Tribe leaders were all staring down at her with varying degrees of emotions ranging from curiosity from the Fox clan to outright annoyance from Star Cub.

“Warrior Luna. I see you have returned to us.” Crescent Mane said after tapping a hoof to silence the chamber of any side conversations.

“Yes. I have brought a gift. During the night and day I hunted while my guides hunted for themselves. I bring you my hunt as a gift to all the elders here.” Even as she spoke they could hear something from one of the side hallways. They had allowed the warrior to have a private entrance for something and now it seemed she wanted to surprise them by offering them a token of a Thestral coming of age.

The tribes all seemed a bit taken by this declaration. “That… is quite generous, Warrior Luna. You are aware that such an action cannot change our decision, correct?” Crescent Mane asked.

Luna waited a few beats and timed her words to end as the semi massive cart entered the chamber. “We have found that it is never wise to speak absolutes until the event is finished.” She smiled at the tarp she had woven together from leaves, branches, and magic to cover what lay beneath. She could tell that her words were causing some fear and so she took her magic and pulled the covering off the cart as it rolled to a stop. It had been pushed not only by Lunar Fang and Pensword, but also warriors from the Dream Clan.

Stunned silence filled the chamber as each and every thestral stared at the cart in shock. It took a long time before Crescent Mane was able to speak. “You killed a great bear?” he asked, his voice a hollow whisper as it hissed through the caves.

Luna smirked as she dropped the glamour, revealing the injuries and marks she had sustained. The Thestrals did not think much about her hunt at first, but now … now they could see the full extent of her injuries. Bandages were wrapped around her torso, crimson blotches showing through as the wounds took their natural course. A swollen black eye squinted, glinting with the rush of battle as she stared down each and every Thestral. Blood matted her coat, further evidence of the ferocity of combat. Her trusty mace bore the dried and crusted remnants of ursa blood, the luminescent fur still sticking in patches. “We carry the wounds and signs of battle do we not? Forgive us for concealing our wounds at first. I wanted to make, what an old teacher would have called, a dramatic point.”

The silence lingered, the cavern resounding with a sense of awe and astonishment. Finally, it was broken by a chuckle as weathered storm rose to his hooves and walked over to Luna. “Warrior Luna, you have killed the great bear in single combat.” He removed his whip and placed it at her hooves, bowing. “As the stars follow the moon in the endless cycle, the manticore tribe follows you. We do give you our power and our respect, as well as the responsibility for us. Lead us well, great chief.” Behind him the manticore tribe roared in agreement. The effect was not fast, but slowly the other chieftains, some respectfully, some happily, and in Star Cub’s case, a bit begrudgingly laid their weapons at her hooves and pledged the loyalty of their tribes.

High Chiefess Luna of all Thestrals looked at her chiefs. “Take thine weapons and gather. We have a council of war to conduct.” She looked to Pensword. “As an officer of Equestrian Military take this oath to memory.” She turned to the Thestrals and rose her voice to the royal canterlot voice. “WE PLEDGE TO LEAD ALL FAIRLY. IF EQUESTRIA SHALL REJECT THEE AS A MEMBER OF EQUESTRIA, THEN SHALL THEY REJECT ONE OF THEIR OWN PRINCESSES OF EQUESTRIA. SO SAY I.” she took a deep breath, then another that was quicker as it hitched in her chest. She winced from the pain in her ribs. It seemed the Royal Canterlot Voice would have to hold off for the moment until she could fully recover from her battle. She smiled as she wondered what Lord Hammer Strike would do once she presented him with his newest project.

“You heard the chieftess!” Withered Storm shouted. “Let all warriors gear for war and begin to distribute the meat immediately!” He ordered as Thestrals went to the bounty to begin stripping the meat. Unarmed mares and a few young foals seemed to perk up at this site as they made their way towards it. They had seen that she had already skinned the beast and even in the cave the pelt glowed like a purple night sky.

Luna looked to Withered Storm with a raised eyebrow before she leaned in, showing a trait of a leader. “Why doest thou do this?” She looked to the cart. “Dost not the warriors need food to march on?” She was willing to ask questions.

“Those are families who have no hunters, mares or stallions. They cannot be warriors or hunters for one reason or another. There are also foals whose parents have gone into the darkness.” Weathered Storm pointed out. “The current law states that in a time of excess such as this they must be the first to feed from it. You are, of course, welcome as grand chieftess to change this law. But until it is done they will be fed first.”

Luna blinked, then blinked again. After a small space of time, she snorted. “If only the nobles of Equestria were as generous with their plenty as thou art with thine. When this war ends, maybe good can come from this tradition into pony society as a whole.”

“II I may, chieftess, you will have to forge a new weapon.” Withered Storm noted. “When a new chieftain is named they take for themselves a weapon and they keep to that weapon as long as they rule.”

Princess Luna nodded. “Lead me to a forge and you shall have my chieftess weapon in the space of two nights.” She replied with an odd expression. Weathered Storm bowed.

“As you wish, High Chiefess. You shall have use of our forge. And if you wish, none shall disturb you till the weapon is finished.” With those words Weathered Storm turned and began to lead High Chiefess Luna to their smithing cavern.

Luna smiled behind his back. “Thank you. I would not wish to disrupt the others preparing for war. All we truly need would be a corner to work and a runner to fetch supplies and tools. They know the forge better than we do.”

“As you command, High Chiefess.” Weathered Storm responded.

Meanwhile, Pensword was hunting for something else, all the while pulling a covered cart behind him similar to the carts that the native americans used to carry their Tepis from horse back. He soon found her near her personal meeting chamber. He paused to await acknowledgement by the Lion Clan leader.

Piercing Roar nodded her head to Pensword. “Hello, Moonkissed.” she said. Raising an eyebrow at the cart behind him.

“Piercing Roar of the Lion Tribe. I have brought the hide you asked for. However, something happened to it that cannot be explained. Also, your tooth is with the hide.” he replied as he unhitched himself from the sled he was pulling. He turned to see Piercing Roar’s expression.

“Pensword. This pelt looks like the pelt of a Ursa Minor.” Piercing Roar spoke, confusion evident in her voice. “Explain this.”

“The Grizzly thou didst send me to hunt was in the midst of this transformation. As thou canst see, while small for the legends of a minor, it is still twice the size of the Grizzly thou didst ask of me. I also waited as even after death the fur continued to turn to stars. I did not want to present a hide that looked like Discord’s pet, so I waited for it to finish changing before skinning.”

Piercing Roar pondered silently, her eyes piercing Pensword’s, probing the depths for any hints of falsehood. At last, she broke the silence. “Very well,” she said with a nod. “Distribute the rest like we discussed and you shall have permission to court Lunar Fang.”

“Very well. I shall finish with the teeth. I presented the meat to my grandmother as instructed by my Tribal leader. She shall give where it is needed.” He turned and slowly trotted away. Piercing Roar moved to enter her personal quarters when her left ear twitched and swiveled to focus on a new sound. She heard Lunar Fang’s hooves clip clopping along the stone floor. She turned, facing Lunar Fang even as she approached. Piercing Roar waited patiently outside the hide covered door for the presentation of Lunar Fang’s task. A few moments later Lunar Fang arrived carrying a smaller cart then Pensword. Yet she could easily see a wolf’s paw hanging over the edge. Her eyes brightened and a smile formed on her muzzle.

“I see you have done as I have asked.” Piercing Roar removed the tarp, examining the pelt before her. “I am proud to formally declare you a lion amongst ponies.” Piercing Roar eyed Lunar Fang. “Welcome back to your true family.”

Lunar Fang blinked back tears and bowed her head as she spread her wings. “Thank you, Tribe Chiefess. I shall do my utmost not to stray from the family again.” When she rose, full tears stood in her eyes as she found joy at being called a Lion Clan member once again. Even if it was in the past it still felt good to hear those words.

“I must say that I have already given a young Stallion permission to court you when you fulfilled your hunting duties.” Her expression remained neutral and Piercing Roar waited till she could see the doubt in Lunar Fang’s eyes on what the next words would be. “Pensword of the Bear Tribe and the Dream Clan shall begin his courtship shortly. Do not start swaying your wings to any Stallions now. Let this warrior have his chance.”

Lunar Fang bowed her head as she spread her wings again. “I accept my Tribe Leader’s judgement.” She spoke clearly, her eyes twinkling merrily.

Grif tested the armor carefully. It wasn’t the finest armor in history but it would pass for the iron armor most gryphons wore during wartimes. He had placed all his gear save for a few hidden knives in a locked chest in Hurricane’s tent. “If I’m not back in twenty-four hours, I’m either dead or imprisoned.” Grif went over the final details with Hurricane one more time. “If this happens, then you?” He asked.

“Then I inform Lord Hammer Strike or Pensword. I wait for their reply or for Pensword’s forces to show up. I do not assault the Fortress directly, nor do I move from this camp. I shall continue to build up the clouds in areas to be called upon when the assault happens.” Lord Hurricane replied as he looked at the map. “If you are dead, you’ll get word to me some other way.”

“Now,” Grif said as he handed Hurricane the shackles. “Hit me.”

Hurricane eyed him warily. “You promise that Pensword will not tear any feathers out of my wings? As thou art the only Gryphon he seems to have spared his wrath. I read the reports of his actions there.”

“I promise you nothing bad will happen to you. A gryphon warrior would never let themselves be taken easily. I have to look like you beat me unconscious.” He said. “Now hit me.”

Hurricane nodded and took a shackle in his hoof before he hit Griff with all his might. He swung again almost before it finished its arch, causing a slight whiplash with part of the chain.

Grif smiled through the pain as his face began to show obvious signs of bruising. “Okay. Let’s go save a pony or two.” Grif said.

Hurricane sucked in a breath as he was in mid swing and another bruise began to form on Grif’s back. “Very well. Sorry about the last one. I did not expect it to be so easy.” He looked to the skies and sighed. “May Faust bless with good fortune.”

“It’s ok. My species isn’t exactly popular right now.” Grif noted holding out his talons. “Time to cuff me.”

“Very well.” Lord Hurricane muttered as he placed the cuffs on the Griffin's talons. “Good luck.”

The march to Fort Triumph was a large public display with unicorns shielding the procession. Well armed pegasi and earth ponies walked in a box formation in front of Grif and storming hurricane.

“Stop!” Came the harsh command. “State your intention, Equestrian.” A gryphon spoke from the ramparts.

“I have come with an offer; a prisoner exchange.” he looked to one of his fellow guards and the Guard on the rampart heard him mutter. “The sooner we get this terror out of camp the better,” he growled. Hurricane looked at the Gryphon. He was glad they were respecting a flag of truce. He half expected them to be cornered and taken captive for food. “What say you?” When he did not get a response, he dared to hope that it meant the ponies had somehow escaped and were free. But it was too much to ask.

“What are your demands?” the guard asked.

“In return for this warrior adding to your ranks, one who sent an entire squad of my men to the plains beyond,” he wanted to make Gif sound impressive in fighting. “I demand the safe release and delivery of any captured civilians and injured ponies, as well as a guarantee on your word of honor that we shall not be pursued.” He knew none of the guards would leave if any ponies would be left behind.

“One gryphon for all the ponies?” The guard called back.

“Oh shut up and just shoot me.” Grif screeched back. “Seriously a week hunting the damned things and I get taken down by a pony. Got into the city, too. This close to Celestia.” He growled.

There was a silence from the wall. “Hold on. I want to check with my commander.” The guard said, the air echoing with the flapping of wings.

“They’ll do anything for intel on Unity.” Grif spoke under his breath with a chuckle.

Hurricane did not respond other than with a flick of his ear. “Guards. If this deal goes through make a show of tieing the keys to the shackles to an arrow. Send said arrow into the top of the tower away from any guards. I do not want to lose any more of my stallions to this monster’s beak or claws. They can release him themselves once the exchange is complete.” He knew that the guards at the wall heard him and already it seemed that they were preparing to clear a path for the arrow.

There was the sound of wings flapping followed by some bird like shrieks before a new voice finally returned. “We’re going to open the gate. Tell your soldiers to step back twelve paces and we will send the prisoners out.”

“Very well. We shall be placing the key to the bonds on an arrow and we shall first bury it into the gate doors before you open it. I will not let the Gryphon kill any more of my troops. Tell us when to act.” The ponies all retreated save for Grif, Hurricane, and the archer. All they got was a screech and the archer fired his arrow. It hit the wood and buried itself into the door.There would be no lasting damage. With the deed done, the two remaining ponies walked back as they pulled up the stakes to allow Grif to walk forward on his own as they regrouped at the agreed upon place.

Grif had a cocky grin on his face as he made a show of limping toward the gate while the clearly abused prisoners filed out: ten mares and two foals. Grif roared into the face of one of the foals as he passed, causing the young pony to whimper. He chuckled as he entered even as on the inside guilt crushed him like a boulder. The gates creaked as they closed leaving him inside the camp and the ponies out.

“Now you have twenty minutes to get out of bow range ponies before we skewer you to the ground.” The voice growled back from the wall.

The Troops turned and quickly marched at the fastest pace they could manage. The two foals were placed on the backs on some of the stallions and the mares were helped along by other soldiers. Sadly, one troop was brought up lame by an arrow at roughly twenty minutes or a little less. While he would live, he would not be able to fight another battle the rest of his days. The arrow had hit the armor over his cutie mark and cut a long gash down the leg.

Inside the camp a few warriors walked up to Grif to remove the shackles. The older of them laughed heartily as he slapped Grif’s back with a wing. “Oi, looks like they did a number on you, huh?” He laughed, he spoke in Gryphonian as soon as the ponies were out of ear range.

Grif puffed up his chest and looked back. “They rushed me, took twenty of the scads down before they got me, ruined my best knife in the fight.” He looked around. “Well, you guys got a nice set up here. Whats a gryphon got to do to get some refreshment around here?” Grif asked, searching hungrily.

The gryphon who had removed his shackles signaled to another very young gryphon, likely a new warrior still trying to get his wings. The fledgling grabbed a large bowl of something and brought it over. Grif took a slurp and did everything to hold back his gag reflex. The stinging taste of alcohol covered his tongue like acid. Instead of spitting it out the gryphon proceeded to throw his head back and down the whole thing before tossing the bowl away. The other warriors laughed as he did until a voice broke things up.

“Well, now that you are getting yourself comfortable, perhaps you would accompany me into my quarters for some questions?” The voice came from a large red feathered gryphon. Brown fur streaked across his back end. His body was mostly untouched bearing no scars from previous battles, but he wore the armor of a fort commander and he spoke with a capital Gryphonian accent.

Grif nodded as he limped over. “Oh aye sir, want to know what I saw in Unity ey? No fear commander, sir I seen everything.” He laughed as he followed the gryphon to his tent. Everything seemed to be working out just fine.

Pensword had been putting this off for a while, yet he knew he had to talk to his grandmother. He couldn’t keep this secret from her. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He looked up and knocked on the plank of wood outside of his gramma’s cave. He blinked as he heard her voice call out strong as ever.

“Come in my grandson. Come in.” Pensword steeled his nerves and walked forward through the flap of skins over the cave entrance. Right away he noticed a strange lantern on a table of rocks as his grandmother looked on him from a perch halfway up the wall. Her eyes, he saw, were filled with sadness. A moment later she had pounced him into a tight hug. “I am so sorry I did not see this sooner.” She whispered. “My dear Grandson Pensword.” She pulled back and her eyes bore into him. “My grandson Matthew.” She spoke the dragon name. “Thou hast been through so much. Your mother has given me a glimpse of your past and,” She pulled him closer. “Look behind thee.”

Pensword looked around the cave. Three shadows stood out on the wall. He could see a Pegasus with wings spread out, then a Thestral on the other side wings also spread. In the middle was one tall creature that seemed to be looking at the world. Pensword looked to his grandmother who was crying now. “Gramma, can, can I call you that still?” His voice breaking a little, scared of how this might change his relationship with her.

“You can call me Gramma all you want. Even when it is time for you to return to your path I shall visit you as your mother visits you.” She cracked a small smile. “Many ages ago, the Gryphons were given a warning. If they ever came again to Equestria as they did before Discord, one whose body held three shadows would bring them shame and shall claim their grandest fortress.” This time she broke into a full smile. “You know this already. But to the Gryphons, they have forgotten those words from the Thestral before eating her. You shall bring justice. Even before Luna came with the signs of the High Chiefess, as blood and kin I would have granted you every warrior in our clan to bring vengeance to those that killed my daughter and son by love. They who killed two of my grand foals, and their kin. Know this. You are loved and shall always be counted as kin to the Thestrals.” She leaned in and hugged her grandchild. “Now please, let out the pain and cry. Steel yourself. Your time shall come. But know this. Others will push the lines. You only plug the flood.”

Pensword nuzzled as a grandchild to a grandmother and let the tears go. “Gramma, do I see because of the pain?” he asked.

“Yes,” His grandmother replied after a time. “Because of your life in Equestria and before. Your brushes with death have left you with a special thestral gift that may have saved you from being more reckless as you have much now to aim for, to fight for, and return to.” She smiled and looked to a wall. “Remember when you asked all those moons ago who you saw standing in my tent? That was my mate, who had passed before you were born. Even then your gift was growing. You shall be many things, but to me you shall always be my grandson.” She pulled back and smiled. “So. When is the wedding? Are you thinking of making me a Great Gramma?”

Pensword looked aghast before cracking a smile as he realized she was trying to cheer him up. It was working. “You will have to wait and see Gramma. Wait and see.” He chuckled. “I can be as mythic as you are.” He paused and blinked. “Gramma? Why do you have my pitchfork?”

She smiled. “So you can name it of course. A weapon is a weapon and I feel you should name it. Or have you already done so?”

“Concord, Gramma. I plan on taking Concord and Lexington with me to battle. They have meaning to me as Pensword, and as Matthew.” He blinked and looked at his Grandmother. “It feels strange hearing that name right now after twenty years of not even thinking of it or hearing it.”

Lord Hurricane met the glare of the two earth ponies, his expression a mixture of many emotions, but the current one was a determination to keep these two safe. “If I let you do this, imagine what Grif would say when he comes back and finds you two hurt or worse? You know that Grif is a trained fighter. Do you think anypony could stop him if he goes into a rage because two of his almost family got killed in their own schemes?” He did not let them speak before he continued. “That said, I will not send you away from the camp. We can use ponies with your skills. I need healers for the ten mares and the stallion that was injured in our exchange. Just be patient and keep yourselves safe.” He looked to the two a little longer. “Am I understood? You shall see Grif eventually.”

Tall Oak only nodded his equine head and gave a poor salute before he turned around. “I shall work with building some of the earth ramparts then.”

“I’ll look at them.” Willow said. “But if he doesn’t return I’m going in there and you are not stopping me.” She growled.

Hurricane gaped at Willow. “May I never have to place you into the ranks of field medicine with Pensword as that is the only way that fortress can be approached now. That is, if Pensword succeeds.”

“Then you better pray he succeeds.” She said with a menacing scowl.

Lord Hurricane gave a curt nod and waited for her to leave as well, Once she was gone, he leaned back. “What is the deal with Lord Hammer Strike finding these ponies?” he shook his head. “A pony raised by Gryphons, a Gryphon who is loyal to a pony, and I have a strange feeling that Captain is also involved somehow.” he looked to a scroll as he pulled it to him and started to write. “To Princess Celestia.” he began.

Within the darkened canvas Hammer Strike found himself looking around, his mind lost to the whispers that fell around him. His ears twitched at the noise, his mind registering them, but never placing a name. He couldn’t even place an image.

“Shawn.”

His head snapped to his right. The darkness was the only thing to greet him back.

Names, places, things, ideas, they all seemed familiar. But at the same time, not.

“My lord.”

He looked to his left, his mind ached as he tried to think of who the voices belonged to. He could only remember glimpses of things at best. But things were getting better. He remembered Taze, and Matthew…

Or was it Grif and Pensword…

He shook his head, a headache starting up again as he tried to think, a hand coming up to the bridge of his nose as he sighed.

He paused, opening his eyes to look at the hoof in front of him.

The sound of footsteps interrupted him again, boots against a stone floor. His head automatically turned towards the noise, only to meet darkness once again.

“Was there a lady Hammer Strike a thousand years ago?”

He looked forward. This time,instead of nothing he was met with a silhouette, a unicorn. He could tell by the shape of the horn on its head. But it dissipated before he could think any further on it.

“It isn’t everyday one meets an actual fairy tale hero.”

“Fairy tale hero?” He heard his own voice echo.

“A name can die out in a short way.” He heard himself again.

“I’m sorry, but I just had to talk to you.” Another voice echoed, looking to his right he saw another silhouette, another unicorn.

“Maybe you had something you didn’t think yourself ready to know?” He heard Luna to his left, but it wasn’t her visiting his dream.

And then came the silence.

“Is it too much to ask that you go for a week without putting yourselves in mortal danger?” He heard the first voice again, sighing.

“I need a week off anyways.” He answered back before realising he said it aloud.

In front of him the silhouette stood again. He focused on it, trying to figure out details. Unicorn…

Curled hair…

His ear twitched as his voice echoed once more.

“It appears you know me. May I have the name of the beautiful mare before me?”

The silhouette giggled into her hoof. “I am Rarity, my lord.”

His eyes snapped opened as he came back to his senses, his mind trying to catch up with his thoughts as he slowly pushed himself out of bed. He felt fatigued mentally, and physically. He was shaking slightly, but he couldn’t figure out why.

Sitting up he pushed the covers off himself and he looked to one of his tables, his mind still trying to catch up to what he was doing as he stood and began walking.

Sitting down at the chair he felt himself grab a quill and inkwell with some parchment. Quickly dipping the quill into the ink he began to both write and draw.

At the top of the paper a name was placed. ‘Rarity’

Below it he drew the silhouette, as much as he could remember at the time, for every little piece counted towards his memory.

The sensation of a hoof on his shoulder appeared quite suddenly. “Lord Hammer Strike?” A voice called.

He blinked a couple of times as he turned, finding one of the apprentices next to him. Giving his head a light shake he looked again. “Yes?”

“Sorry to wake you sir, but we need you to look over some of the recent work.” One of the apprentices, this time a large unicorn stallion, spoke.

Nodding he took a breath. “I shall be over shortly.”

The stallion nodded before quietly heading back to his station.

Giving one last glance back at the paper he sighed, whispering lightly to himself the name that haunted him for so long. “Rarity.”

Lunar Fang walked slowly into the dining area of the Dream Clan. She saw that the furs had been marked for mourning. She blinked as she saw the lanterns of sorrow, low artificial blue moonlight lit the area. She noticed spread out spots were empty. she passed them, knowing they were left there on purpose. She shivered as she surveyed the seats. They were those of the dead. Sometimes she saw an entire table left open with plates and cups turned upside down. She finally found Pensword sitting alone at one table. Yet she saw something that confused her. A place next to him had a cup turned right side up. She realized a moment later that she was being invited to join his table. She smiled as he got up and moved the chair away so she could sit. He then pushed the chair in a little and he took his own seat. Once Pensword had returned to his own seat, she found that she felt the eyes on her turn away. She turned, realizing something.

“Why are you starting the courtship now? At the last meal?” She could not think of why any thestral would have been bold enough to do this. She was a little curious as well as the other Thestrals who seemed to be handling this change of events rather stoically.

“Because I need to start healing.” She looked to the table. “Also, I wanted you to be at a formal dinner with my family.” He grinned. “Yes they are here, as is all the town. This is, in a way, my mother’s request. To show that her family would not die out. That from the ashes of this sorrow shall grow a rose of hope.” He smiled warmly as he looked fully on Lunar Fang. “Those were my father’s words, not mine.” He frowned again with a twitch of his mouth as he looked to the empty plates.

Lunar Fang smiled back as she realized another thing. “You didn’t want to be alone tonight, did you?” She asked as she smiled a little more, showing her fangs. She smiled even broader as Pensword returned the same wide smile. “I do not know if I will be morbid or not over the fact that your parents will be giving you advice for ages to come.”

Pensword gave a quick nod of his head. “As long as I do not see my other parents for years to come it shouldn’t be too bad.” She nodded her head. She understood that to Matthew, his parents should still be alive. And yet they had not even not even been born yet in this timeline. He looked to the empty seat next to him. “Mom, this is Lunar Fang. I am courting her with intents of creating a family unit.” He smiled as he looked to the other empty chairs as he was about to start introducing her to his family. “Next to my mother is my father. Next to you on your other side is Whirlwind, my youngest sister. And next to her is my younger brother Moon Burn.” To Lunar Fang they were empty seats. Yet she knew these few meant the world for him.

“A pleasure to be in your presence. I hope you are accepting of, our courtship.” She paused and for the strangest reason she felt like warmth had seeped into her body at the comment. She liked it. She would have said more, but the meals were presented. Upon the plates in front of the empty seats was a wedge of lemon with salt on it, representing the bitterness of tears and loss. At the top of the plate a piece of honeycomb sat. She blinked back her own tears. Honeycomb was considered in this moment to represent the sweetness of when a reunion would happen many years from now as honey never spoils. It may crystallize but it never expires. She looked to Pensword and blushed a little as he was looking at his plate. “Good luck in the coming war. I promise. When that fortress falls, we shall be married in the grandest hall I have.”

Lunar Fang only smiled and nodded her head. The rest of the meal was conducted in somber silence. The night would be for reflecting and for Pensword. He would relay stories of the town where he could to bring and keep the memories of those who lived alive for just a little longer.

Grif kept very still on the bunk he had been assigned, his eye’s closed and his breathing measured. Relying solely on his ears the gryphon listened carefully for signs of the others in the room being asleep. The time at camp had been full of questions from the CO about Unity and exploitable weaknesses. Grif had for his part fed them the most realistic false information he could think of while observing his surroundings. Once the officer had squeezed as much information as he could from Grif he had another soldier show him around the fort. The thought of a gryphon against them never crossed their mind as the gryphon was shown where the weapons were stored, carefully explained to about the guard patrols around the siege weaponry and the wall tops. There was only one thing left that Grif needed. Something that he had spotted while with the officer.

A list of names and reassignments for raids near the borders from a few months back. He needed that list. He had a promise to keep. Finally, the sound of light snoring echoed through the bunks, the sound of the guards walking away for the night watch was enough for him. As quietly as possibly he got to his feet, strapping his stilettos to his sides. He decided to forego the armor. His natural black feathers would be a better aid in the night. Checking the door carefully, Grif moved out into the hall of the inner fortress. He took to the air staying a foot above the ground to allow him to move more stealthily. He navigated the hall as quickly as possible.

“Hey, someone's sneaking around over there.” Someone shouted carefully. Grif dropped to the ground immediately. Fortunately they had heard him before they saw him. Two large gryphon guards came running around the corner. They stopped and visually relaxed when they saw him. “Oi, what are you doing up this late?” One of the guards asked

“Sorry, I got up to answer the call of nature and I think I got lost.” He said, his tone as light as possible.

“Ah, you are that new guy who the ponies traded back to us. Don’t worry. Happens to the best of us. Just follow us and we’ll help you back.” The other guard laughed as the two walked past him before waving for him to follow.

“Thanks.” Grif said. “If you don’t mind me asking when do you boys get switched out?” He tried to pose the question as simple curiosity.

“Oh, we don’t get switched till dawn, best to make sure the day watch gets a full night’s sleep.”

“Good, good.” Grif said as he drew his stilettos silently, the first and then the second. “Well I just wanted to say,” In one movement he sank both stilettos through their necks from behind. “How much I appreciate your assistance.” He gave one swift sweep and tore the daggers out the sides covering up the guards attempts at screams with gurgles. Sheathing the blades Grif quickly stowed the bodies under a nearby flight of stairs.

Moving up as silently as possible the gryphon found no more resistance as he came to the door of the CO’s office. He moved to open it only to find it locked. Letting out a quiet growl of frustration, grif drew a stiletto and attempted to pick the lock only for it to break.

“Nitiva shock trofita.” He swore under his breath, examining the door for a moment he laughed as he found his answer. Digging the stiletto tip into the hinge, he slowly edged the pin out before moving to the lower one. Pushing from the opposite side he opened the door as far as possible. Making his way to the large desk he began searching through the documents. Finding the list, he carefully folded it up. As he scanned the documents his eyes fell upon marching orders and finding ink and paper he pulled out a feather and cut the tip, copying the documents as quickly as possible in short hand. Drying the ink off he folded the documents up and with the list and some string he tied it to the end of his tail.

Scanning the room for anything else of use he ended up recovering a map of the fortress. He was about to leave the room when a glass case caught his eye. Inside were two well forged and brightly polished daggers. A small emerald was mounted on each hilt. A grin moved across his face. Why not add insult to injury? Unlike the door lock he simply broke the simple padlock on the case. Swapping the daggers with his stilettos, he left the room. Making his way down the halls and out to the courtyard as quickly as possible he made his way to the gate.

“What are you doing out here soldier?” A voice from the wall top shouted suddenly.

Grif looked around in a start, “HELP! SOMEBODY’S GONE AND KILLED THE NIGHT GUARD! WE GOT AN INTRUDER!” he shouted.

As soon as the words left his mouth the alarm was sounded. “What happened?” the guard on the wall flew down to him.

“Dunno, got up to use the bathroom and I got lost, met the night guard who lead me back and when I came back out again there was some sound from the officer’s office. So i ran over to check and here the two guards have been killed and dragged behind the stairs,” he said.

“Come on men!” The guard shouted as the gryphons charged into the building. The moment they were gone Grif was in the air and over the wall heading as far away as fast as possible. He panted heavily as he landed, finally, well outside of bow range. The alarm could still be heard sounding from the base as Grif made his way out and towards camp on foot. At the cost of a simple set of iron armor, Equestria had just gained some rather invaluable information.

Grif withdrew the daggers, laughing as he examined them. A fine little extra to an already great take. His talons traced the emeralds carefully, their deep leafy green colour shining in the moonlight. He recognised the cut almost instantly, the same as the ruby on his black bow. If this were a videogame, he laughed to himself, there would be something important about this. But for now he just whistled quietly to himself as he made his way to the Equestrian camp. When he got back there was going to be at least two ponies who would give him hell. But for now life was great.

Pensword woke from his rest as he blinked away the crust of dried tears. He had been sleeping in his own tent. Lunar Fang and a few other Thestrals bearing Luna’s emblem with them were marching to Fillydelphia to help prepare for the Gryphons’ assault on a trading city. He was missing her company. He walked out of the tent as a few Thestrasl moved to start packing his items away. Six days. Six days, he thought to himself, counting the travel time. Yet from here he could see the peaks of the Castle of the two Sisters. Unity was in walking distance and today they would bring the news. He frowned. Today would begin the planning and implementation of a blow to Gryphon Morale and a gauze to the need of his own desire for payback. He paused and his other mind, older and yet younger, warned him to be careful and not to go overboard. He paused as he stood on the slight hill. For the moment, he stood alone as he let the morning breeze wake him up a little more.

“Is all well, Pensword?” Luna asked as she approached him.

“I miss Lunar Fang.” He admitted. “I am also wondering how the military will react to our march into the city in full military parade. I doubt they would be used to their Princess wearing the furs of the clans which thou doest now rule. At least till your robe is completed.” He paused and blinked. “I wonder if the Gryphons will even know I am aiming for them. That a survivor of their plans shall bring them shame and horror with what I have planned.” He paused and took a deep breath. “Also, the morning is a nice morning.” He looked at Princess Luna with a side glance. At the moment she was High Chiefess Luna as he still was a Thestral in eyes of society and of the clans. “You asked if all is well. I gave you my mind’s health.” He turned back to the sight before him and continued his breathing. “The Nightmares are subsiding, though thou might like to try to dream walk with our Dream Stalkers at some point in time.”

“Dream… walk?” Luna asked “What is that exactly?”

Pensword blinked as he realized. He blinked again before speaking as he watched Celestia’s sun climb into the horizon while not looking at it directly. “It is a magic that thestral warriors can perform. They hunt nightmares, bringing peace and prosperity to those that dream. To a Thestral and I am seeing logic now, a nightmare can consume a soul, bring about misery and torment. I have been suffering from Nightmares since I experienced what I did.” He Shivered and pressed his wings closer to his body. “A nightmare can be fought, contained, and banished once the dreamer knows about the nightmare and can find what in the real world is causing the problems.” He paused. “That is all I know. If thou desirest more information, talk to a Dream Stalker. They are always carrying a circle with a web in the middle around their necks to help catch nightmares in the daytime.”

“We think we shall make a point to talk with these dream stalkers. This magic is intriguing to us.” Luna noted.

Pensword only nodded his head in acknowledgment, while mentally wondering why him? Why did he cause the tickle that took Luna to become a dream helper. He shook his head and looked to the city. “I hope the city accepts our march.”

“We have signalled our return.” Luna said. “They will know”

“That is well to hear.” Piercing Roar replied. “We are ready to march. Lead the way, High Chiefess.” He spoke with a bow and sweeping of her wings. She waited for Luna to respond.

“The chiefs will walk beside me into the city, along with Pensword.” Luna ordered. “The rest shall come in behind us in a square formation.”

“As you wish.” Piercing Roar replied as she left the hilltop to relay the message. Pensword looked to the Princess. His eyes saying the question without any words. What had he done to favor this attention from his Princess?

“Penance for my failure.” Luna responded. “We failed you and your town. Unity will know that the thestrals shall no longer be treated less than other ponies. And a hybrid will strike the first blow against the gryphons.” Luna said. “Let Mountainside Falls’ last son be her greatest one.”

Pensword looked to the city. “Then I shall accompany thee at the front. I feel honored that it shall be done this way. Also thou dost read emotions rather well.” He complimented.

“We have had much practice.” Luna nodded. “Though in confidence it is nice to finally have somepony who appreciates our night.” Luna said. “We had begun to feel… unloved.”

“Thou hast not just somepony. Thou hast an entire group who celebrate this night, even I have always loved thy night.” He looked to the sky. “For it is the stars that truly bring the traveler home.”

“Thank you, Pensword.” Luna smiled. “We appreciate your kindness.”

“Thou art welcome, High Chieftess.” he paused and turned around as his ears perked and swivelled. “It sounds like we are ready to march. I shall await further orders with the Clan Chiefs.” he turned and slowly began to walk away, an act that was allowable within Thestral culture.

Luna moved quickly to approach the already forming thestral lines. As soon as everyone seemed in place she nodded. “LET US BEGIN THE MARCH!” She shouted. Luna lifted her weapon high in her magic. The war hammer was large and menacing as it shined blue in the light. It had a large downward curved spike on the back. On close examination anypony could see this spike was formed like that of the end of a large claw, bits of light shined like the night sky within it. the front was formed into a large flat head. The shaft stretched nearly three feet long covered in wrapped black dyed leather. At the bottom it flared out into a large bulb to counterbalance the weight while swinging. Meteor Impact, as it was named, was a weapon worthy of legend no matter what culture looked upon it. With a seeming ease the princess gestured with it to the soldiers at the front of the square. The drums began playing to set out the rhythm.

The march went on near silently on the outskirts. It wasn’t until they hit the more populated areas that ponies began to come outside to see the commotion. Many stared in shock at the lines of thestrals dressed and ready for war marching down the street behind Princess Luna. Some glared at the site while others merely watched. Quite a few foals cheered at the unusual parade. It was during this time that Luna pulled back her lips to show her entire mouth in a smile. Small fangs hung there as evidence to what the princess of the night had done to herself to make her more akin to her new subjects. She could feel a little fear but also confusion at seeing her teeth. Still they marched forward till they reached the outer walls of the Castle complex. She held a wing out to stop the march as a guard stepped forward.

“Your Highness?” The Unicorn guard bowed. “Are, what are your orders?” the Guard asked as he rose. The gates were closed and Luna saw that the guards were nervous about this parade.

“Tell Princess Celestia that High Chieftess Luna of the thestral tribes wishes a parlay.” Luna responded with no hint of emotion in her tone.

The guard was about to treat this as a joke until he saw the expression on Princess Luna’s muzzle. “Ver,” he started and stopped, clearing his throat. “Very Well. It shall be done.” He turned around and a Pegasus took to the air towards the castle. A few moments later Princess Celestia teleported into the area and looked at her Sister. “What art thou doing?” She had not spoken in the Royal Canterlot Voice at the moment as she was too shocked at what she was hearing. “High Chieftess? What is this?”

“We have come to discuss both reparations for wrongs to the thestral race by the Princesses of Equestria, as well as to discuss our alliance in the upcoming war. And do not condescend my title, Princess,” Luna noted in a very thestral fashion. she snorted in agitation and stomped a hoof. “We will be respected in our office.”

Celestia blinked and looked at her sister. “What didst thou do to earn such a title? Thou didst not have those fangs before, nor art thou a Thestral in blood.” Her sister looked on with concern. “As for reparations, I shall clear my schedule for my sister to air the wrongs she sees.” She smiled a little. “Will it just be thee? Or shalt others join as well?”

“We will be joined by the council of chieftains.” Luna spoke as the thestrals in question approached. She signaled with her hammer making a point to show the clawed end. “We have hunted and killed the great ursa major, sister.” Luna said. “And the fangs are to endear us more to our new subjects.”

Celestia nodded her head, a ghost of a smile indicating her approval. “Very well. And what of Pensword’s mission?” She asked her sister. “What shall come of a young dream?” She had already written off the mission as too dangerous and was not planning on moving forward. Luna could tell that easily in her sister’s neutral tone of voice.

“Pensword will be marching out tomorrow morning with enough thestral warriors to take the fort in the thestral name.” Luna said. “But that battle is personal to the thestral people, the family lost members in that fight and will have their revenge. The rest of this war has yet to be seen”

The group started to move forward only to stop as one of the guards, the same Unicorn guard as before, halted their advance. “I request that all weapons be surrendered during your time meeting with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. Weapons will be returned after the meetings and your departure from the castle.”

“We are prepared to do this if you will do one thing in return.” Weathered Storm responded as Crescent Mane calmed the other chieftains.

It was Celestia who spoke next, taking over and hopefully turning the anger from a mortal unicorn to her own self, one who could handle any harm that might come.

“What might that be?” She had no clue what would be said. She had never spoken to a Thestral not raised in a Noble house before.

“Everypony else present must simply remove their beating heart from their chest until the meeting is done. We will give them back when the deliberations are complete.” He said before leaning into the unicorn’s face. “You ask for a thestral’s weapon. It is the same as requesting his life. To ask a chieftain for his weapon is a great insult to our people.” He leaned in further and the unicorn realised just how much larger the scarred thestral was. “So, unicorn? Are you prepared to cut out your heart for my weapon?”

“The, the rules,” He stammered in shock and a little fearfulness at this creature. He thankfully had enough sense to shut up and hand over the ruling to Celestia as she stepped forward and cleared her throat.

“If my sister shall vouch for each one of you, then you may keep thy main weapon. Pick one of your numbers to sit with the meeting and have them watch any side weapons. Is that acceptable? I almost lost my sister to Gryphon Assassins not even a week ago. I look out for my little ponies.” She had risen to her full height and was not backing down. “Am I clear?” She asked in a tone that said she had better be clear.

“It is acceptable.” It was Luna who spoke up this time, glaring fiercely at Celestia as she spread her wings to their full extent. “And you will keep to the same tone with chieftains that they maintain towards you, princess Celestia, or the Thestrals will simply vanish back into the stones of equestria and let it burn.”

Celestia blinked in shock at her sister, her younger sister. “Very well. If they are rude to us, we shall be rude to them back.” She turned around. “Follow me to the meeting hall. We shall continue our discussion there on parlay and what Equestria can do for the Thestrals. And,” she added, “what the Thestrals will be willing to do for Equestria.” She turned her head. “Captain Pensword. You shall be in charge of their weapons as thou appearest to be trusted by both nations at this time.”

“I may need a wagon.” Pensword muttered in shock at being told, no, commanded by a rule,r that they were going to be at a meeting, sit there, and keep accountability of the weapons of high importance to each pony present in the room.

In an act of fairness Luna approached Pensword first and gave him a knife she kept for emergencies. The other chieftains took her lead, each dropping all but their main weapon. As it turns out, Pensword did need a small wagon to store them in. It made a most interesting show as Thestral Chieftains of both genders, Princess Luna in furs, and Celestia clad only in a bit of ceremonial metal walked into the castle, all followed by Pensword pulling a wagon that was full of weapons.

In a small village kilo-trots away from unity in the personal gallery of one of the many lords of the land, a painting flashed brightly as the beautiful landscape painted within shifted away, revealing instead a large meeting hall with the oddest assembly in history gathered together.

Hammer Strike found himself sitting in his room having just finished with the project that Celestia had given him and the apprentices. While he chose to relax in his room after the amount of work, the apprentices chose to celebrate in the town.

“Lord Hammer Strike?” A voice asked as a hoof knocked on the nearby wall.

Hammer Strike hummed in thought as he turned to face the voice. Luna stood before him, tanned pelts wrapped around her form.

“I understand thou hast been busy in our absence.” Luna said.

Hammer chuckled lightly. “Just a bit. I mean, only armor for a whole town, and in a week’s time we are headed off to Fillydelphia to do the same thing.”

“We were wondering, if you are not too tired, if you would make a set of armor for us.” Luna said. “Armor made from a rather unusual material.”

“A set of armor? No problem.” Hammer responded. “Just name the material and I can see if we have them on hoof. If not, it might take me more time.”

“Oh, I brought the material with me.” Luna turned her head and ignited her horn, levitating a small wagon into the room. She removed the cloth cover to reveal large plates of bone.

Hammer Strike hummed to himself for a moment. “Interesting choice. What are these bones from?” He asked.

“A giant bear with teeth like diamonds and a very bad temper.” Luna said.

“Are you trying to make me jelous?” Hammer asked. “That sounds fun. Given those bones the thing must have been huge.”

“They call it an Ursa Major and it was possibly the most exciting fight we have had in years.” Luna laughed.

“I would believe it.” He responded. “Given that you did that and are wearing the pelts of several creatures, I take it the meeting went well?”

“We ended up becoming the high chieftess to the entire Thestral population.” Luna noted. “And made a new hammer.” She said levitating Meteor Impact for Hammer Strike to examine.

After giving it enough study he hummed. “Have you been going into my personal armory?”

“We may have taken some inspiration from something we saw you practicing with.” Luna responded with a grin.

Hammer nodded. “Not bad.” He responded. “Have you tested it extensively yet?”

“Honestly we only had two days to get it done before we had to march for Unity.” Luna looked at him. “Do not give us that look. Not all of us can turn out metal work at your rate.”

“I know, I know.” He chuckled lightly. “I am sure to hear about whatever happened from other nobles eventually. They tend to gossip too much.” He lightly shook his head. “I am sure it was a shock to them. But enough of that. I shall get to work on the armor soon.” He smiled. “It is good to see you again.”

“It has been long since we have been able to speak with our master.” Luna smiled. “It is somewhat ironic it should be in the forge of all places. It seems like it were only yesterday we were the apprentice working the bellows and shoveling coal.”

“You have come a long way since those days.” Hammer said in response. “How goes your sister?”

“She was so shocked when we talked to her as the Thestral chieftess and not the Equestrian Princess.” Luna chuckled to herself.

Hammer chuckled in response. “At least things are going for the better, despite obvious problems. Any major news going on besides what we just discussed?”

“Pensword marches for triumph tomorrow.” Luna responded. “He goes with the thestrals to rendezvous with Hurricane and Grif.”

Hammer Strike nodded as he listened. “We shall see how things go from there. For the best I will hope.”

“Hope is what we need most of all right now.” Luna said. “This war is still young, but I feel it will not be ignored by history.”

“It certainly will not be ignored.” He responded, rolling his shoulders. “I should get to work on the armor. I bet you want it as soon as possible.”

“We have tasks we must attend to then. Until later, Lord Hammer Strike.” Luna said.

“Until then Luna.” He responded. “I shall send you a letter when I finish.” He paused. “And stop with the titles. You know my feeling on them.” He chuckled.

Luna simply chuckled as she walked away.

Pensword carefully scrutinized the troops, his troops. They were predominantly Thestral but there were a few unicorns, Earth Ponies, and Pegasi as well. With them stood his platoon of mercenaries. He looked to the Twenty troops at his side and then to the volunteers for this mission.

“Troops, we march tomorrow to meet up with Colonel Hurricane. As you all know, we are marching on Fort Triumph for a moral attack as well as to cut off any major flow of reinforcements and gryphon supplies into Equestria. We shall be briefing you all on the particulars when we arrive and integrate fully into Hurricane’s forces. I expect fairness. If I hear anypony has excluded, or deliberately been attacking anypony whether verbally or physically, the result will be reprimands and even court marshals if it comes to that. We all know what we are facing. We know what the fate of any settlements will be if we fail. I have one order to all ponies in this army: No Survivors. Grif is exempt. He is fulfilling a debt to Pegasus and Thestral honor. If he asks for feathers, give him what he wants.” He growled. “Any Gryphon who wishes to divulge information may be spared. Afterwards they will be tried for the crimes they have committed or have helped to commit. Fall Out and get some sleep. we march at the last watch of the night.” He glared at the troops. “We have Thestrals, and Luna’s moon shall be full. We march by moonlight. Lets us show them that the night is no barrier to us.” He paused and stepped forward. “Any questions? You volunteered for this mission. That means you can comment.” He paused and waited for the troops to respond. He had a feeling the Thestrals would be supportive of this. As for the others, he was not so sure.

The thestrals stood tall and proud. They looked haphazard next to the golden armored soldiers of the assembled armies. No two thestrals wore a similar set of armor. Their weapons varied greatly from stone clubs to sword-like weapons that looked like large boards lined with sharp pieces of volcanic glass, two large shields, and even spears. Yet there they stood, proud to follow one of their own into battle. At the end of Pensword’s speech the block stomped their hooves in unison and respect.

The unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies were slower to respond. it was not so much that they were un-roused by the speech but more that they were uneasy being beside so many armed thestrals at once. They saluted their acknowledgement slowly until all stood at attention.

Pensword nodded to the group with a stern look. “Tomorrow we march. Tonight, we bunk as a unit outside of the city. I hope you are ready to leave. We are not returning to our homes. We start as a unit right now. Thestrals will be bunked amongst the other troops to start teaching survival in the wild. We shall be on our own and eventually battling Gryphons. The plan, I shall say now, is that we live off the land. No supply trains.” He didn’t wait for another word. “Dismissed. We march for camp in one hour.”

He turned to his unit as the troops departed. They had become his headquarters unit. “Blue Vase, I want you checking the medical carts. Also, relay my orders on hygiene, washing, and boiling of equipment.”

Blue Vase saluted smartly, turned, and left. Pensword was happy she was not going to question his odd orders there. He knew the surgeons and doctors would be another story. He looked to Applecore. “Begin talking with the engineers we are bringing.” He paused and looked to the other troops as they silently moved their heads in unison. Lunar Fang was approaching. “All the rest of you, you know your orders. Fall out.”

He turned and walked up to Lunar Fang, bumping his nose with hers. A smile and joy were in his eyes as he looked to his future wife, or mate, as they were called by Thestrals. “Thestral.” he whispered with a smirk.

“It seems you have things well in hoof, human.” She responded. “This will be a monumental event.”

“Yes. And one that will follow us for years to come.” he muttered to her softly. He grinned a little. “Have you thought of the animal we shall jointly hunt?” His grin widened. They both knew their future in the war. So she knew he was going to name an outpost after her. in fact, they didn’t need to tell each other their plans. They already knew it. It was a strange feeling for Pensword to have as well as for Matthew. It seemed that both had come to terms that they were going to remain a pegasus for life, and had, it seemed, gone native.

“I haven’t given it much thought.” Lunar Fang admitted.

“Ah. Then we shall discuss it when you arrive at Fort Triumph in two month’s time.” He looked at Lunar Fang. “My troops will be angry when they find the catacombs of the fort.”

“Shouldn’t they be?” She asked.

“Oh, of course they should be. I know they will be. Which is why I need you to come in two months after they calm down. By that time the entire pass and some of the foothills in Gryphon lands shall be under our flag and the second Thestral City will have been taken from the Gryphons.”

“Nothing will keep me away.” She promised

“Nothing shall keep me from thee either.” he replied with another nose bump.

“Until then.” Lunar Fang smiled. “I must attend to High Chieftess Luna.”

“Of course.” he bowed his head. “May the Gryphons learn to fear the night.” he replied with a small bow and a smirk to Lunar Fang.

“I have no doubt you will teach them.” Lunar fang smiled giving him a peck on the cheek before turning and taking to the sky, flying for the palace.

Pensword paused as he turned to face one of the unicorns, a minor noble, his mind recalled.”Yes, captain?” He asked as he looked at the mare before him.

“Major, is, are you not wanting prisoners?” Pensword only smiled a little.

“Are you questioning my orders, Captain?” he did not let the noble reply. “Because you have a valid point. However, I want to give them a message. No survivors. No parley. They refused when ponies surrendered to them. They refused when my mayor came in peace. This war requires them to feel what their policy is like. I don’t care if you say it is revenge. I know it is.” He turned around to leave the grounds. “Captain,” he paused with his back to her. “You shall follow those orders. I know it is hard, but all will make sense when I fully debrief you at Lord Hurricane’s camp.”

“I can not believe you did that!” Little Willow shouted as she stomped across the room. “What would we have done without you?”

“I saved over a dozen pony’s lives and possibly many more.” Grif responded. “You would have been fine. Hammer Strike would have made sure you’d be looked after.”

“You said we were family.” Little Willow said. “Family doesn’t do that.”

Tall Oak stood, stark and silent as he stared at Griff, anger and hurt burning in his eyes. “We are family. Where you go, we go.” he said. “I do not know what we would do if you do not return to us.”

“Tall Oak, what is the first rule for the strong?” Grif asked him.

“To help the weak.” He responded, his look softening.

“The gryphons didn’t know who I was. They thought I was one of their own. They traded living ponies to let me into their fort. I saved more than a dozen lives with that move.” Grif looked at Little Willow. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

Little Willow sighed as she lowered her face. “Never again, Grif.” She said. “From now on, no more stupid moves. You let us know what you are doing.” Without warning, she took Grif in a loving embrace. Griff’s eyes widened in shock.

Tall Oak slowly joined the hug as well. “Agreed. Let us know if you plan any more moves so we don’t worry. And, if anything, so I can smack you on the head before and after you pull it off.”

The gryphon laughed as he wrapped his wings around them. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” he swore, receiving odd glances. “I’ll explain later.”

Tall Oak looked at Grif, confused. “I will hold you to that.”

“Listen guys. When we’re done here, things are going to get very frightening very fast.” Grif told them. “We’re going to be in almost constant danger and there will be a few times where things will seem bleak. Always remember: together, we’ll make it through the storm.”

“We are family and one that will stand together or walk to the Golden Fields together.” Tall Oak said, his expression grim.

Grif released them from the hug before retrieving the knives he had taken, offering one to each pony. “Keep these on you. No matter what happens we will be connected as long as you two keep these.” he explained.

Little Willow shot him a questioning look as she took the knife, Tall Oak following suit.

“Now come. I have to talk with Hurricane so we can make plans. Pensword will be here soon.” Grif said as he headed for the door of the tent.

The three smiths looked at each other with worry and concern. Lord Hammer Strike had upon a visit from Princess Luna, holed up in the best forge in the city. They looked at each other as a fourth came back out with a nervous look. “Uh… he won’t talk. I didn’t even see what he is working on in there.” He shook his head. “Still I left a note that we crafted ten more swords for combat and the armor sets are going through their second batch.”

“What gets me.” A mare replied with a heavy smock in front of her, metal tongs poking out of one of the pockets. She shook her mane. “Is he has been in that forge for three days. No pony has seen him come in or out. I heard he has food placed on the doorstep.”

“Nonstop,” The third replied, a pegasus smith. “What worries me is that it is the exact same thing if we can tell. Nothing going in and nothing going out. What did Luna give him?” he paused and decided to breach a subject a few of the apprentices had noticed. “Anypony else feel like it is getting hotter inside? And is he a bit more angry than normal?” They all jumped as they heard the sound of metal shrieking.

“Damn it!” They heard Hammer Strike yell.

“Do not tell me he broke another anvil? Just what did Princess Luna give him?”

The four smiths looked at each other. “Who goes and get the new one?” The Pegasus asked the group. “I think the metalsmiths have another five ready.”

The mare sighed. “I shall. I need to pick up some tools anyway.” She looked to the forge. “I just hope we get to see the end result.”

The first smith smiled. “You get the anvil. We will ask what he is making.” With those words the four split ways: three for the forge, one for the anvil.

The three smiths: a Pegasus, a Unicorn, and an Earth pony all walked into the forge. They shifted a little uncomfortably through the walkway as the temperature rose yet again. “Uh, Milord? Another anvil is on its way. But while we wait, um … may we know what it is that you are working on?”

“Luna commissioned me to work on these damned bones for armor.” He pressed a hoof to his head as he sighed. “Damned Ursa bones.”

“Ursa bones?” The Pegasus Smith balked.

“These bones are by far the most resilient material I have worked with.” Hammer Strike replied.

“Uh, you are talking about that … well, that is to say ... You do realize the Ursa is a myth, ri-?” The Pegasus slowly trailed off as his gaze shifted to the ceiling. He had been trying to avoid making eye contact with Hammer Strike, but now he could see a sight he would never forget in all his days. There, hanging from the ceiling, shining as always, was the hide of the Ursa Major, wrapped up and ready to be crafted into Luna’s robe. “Mother Faust in the sky. They are real,” He swore. “You ... Princess Luna wishes to wear this? What ever for?”

“If I can barely forge this material, how do you think it does for armor?” Hammer Strike asked with a flat expression.

The Unicorn paused, staring at the cracked Anvil. “Why do I feel like that is going to become some relic?” He shook his head. “What am I saying? With Luna wearing that, she will be nigh invincible.”

The Earth Pony smith just kept staring at the hide. “I can see the night sky. Those constellations, the way they’re placed. It is like an image of our night sky in the fall.” He looked back to Lord Hammer Strike. “Is this hide going to be part of the armor?”

“We shall see.” He responded.

“Lord Hammer Strike, I have three more anvils for you.” The mare smith replied as she walked into the forge, the anvils lay on a sled behind her. “Come on, you three. We need to get this one in place so he can get back to work. The other two are back ups for you. Another five will be ready tomorrow and that is all we have in Whinnysberg that we can lend. An order is out for more anvils to some of the outlying towns.”

“Thank you for the assistance.” Hammer said aloud.

“You are welcome, Milord. May you achieve your goals soon.”

Pensword looked from the sky to the ground as his troops marched into the camp of Lord Hurricane. He smiled to himself as he looked upon his troops and the captured colors of the enemy unit from Mountainside Falls. He knew it would cause confusion. Still, he was pleased with his troops using the flag of the enemy. He looked to the west and the foothills that would lead to Fort Triumph. What caused a worry to cross his features was the fact the Gryphons had built a military outpost that allowed them to attack and defend at their leisure. Because of this they had to change locations. Still, it had been an attack and at the moment the word had not come whether they saw Grif or not. Thankfully, the attack was not too serious. Pensword had the feeling it was just to drive the ponies away, not to capture or destroy units. There were no deaths. A few were wounded, however, and in need of medical attention. Blue Vase was on it immediately, followed by an entourage of some very confused doctors who were being reprimanded for doing what they had been practicing all their life.

Pensword smiled as his troops came forward, adding strength to Colonel Hurricane. Strength that they both knew would be needed if they were to have any chance of taking the outpost. Pensword finally alighted on the ground and trotted towards the command tents. He was planning to implement operation Nightmare upon the outpost to test and refine the tactic. He would use for Fort Triumph as a guineapig. His eyes roamed the sky. He could read the signs of what had to be the giant storm front they had discussed previously. Pensword’s face grew dark as he approached the tent . “They will find that we rule the sky this day.”

Currently Hurricane was going over the schematics for the fort that Grif had stolen from the Commander’s office while Grif examined the plans Hurricane had decided on should they be attacked again. While Hurricane looked tired and worn from the fighting, Grif seemed to be exuding an excited aura, like a predator before the hunt. The gryphon’s face perked up from his reading as Pensword entered.

“Ah. Welcome back, my friend. I trust your journey was productive?” he asked.

Pensword smiled. “My friend, I come bearing the strength of twenty Thestral Warriors. Lunar Fang shall march to Fillydelphia with thirty thestral warriors and Unity shall play host to the rest of the Thestrals for defense until we call for more.” He walked to stand next to Grif. “I also won the permission of the Lion Tribe to court Lunar Fang.” he replied with a happy smile. “Now, then, where is this outpost that attacked us? I want to be ready and see how we fight before we go after Triumph. Also, taking an outpost will mean we have a prebuilt defensive structure to raid from.”

“Your friend here took a risk.” Hurricane said bringing the schematics over to Pensword. “We have the entire fort on paper and several easy entrances.” he laughed.

“How did he risk his life?” he asked with a bored expression. “Get captured then steal the items from the inside?” he paused and looked at Grif. “I know you too well, my friend. Still, what do you have to show?”

“There is a grate here where they’ve diverted a stream for water.” Grif said, walking over and tracing along a map with his tallon. “Also, it appears there is, or at least was, a former tunnel to a cellar here.” Grif circled a spot. “Our earth ponies may be able to reopen it if they can get close enough.”

“That will work. They shall have a storm to hide their work under. Plus, give us three days and the Gryphons will be loopy.” Pensword smiled a little as he looked to Hurricane. “We will attack with Nightmares first. Then, as they fall to mental exhaustion, we shall encircle them with our troops and start digging our way into the fort. Thestrals will attack from the sky. Our Unicorns shall breach the walls with teleportation. Others shall attack from the cellars. It shall be as if the dead were bringing vengeance upon their heads.” he looked to Applecore. “The commander is to be left untouched. If he is to die, then it shall be by my own hoof.” he turned to looked at the paper map. “No one harms my sister.” he growled under his breath.

“I’ve recovered several documents about marching orders as well as a reassignment list that I will be keeping hold of for personal reasons.” Grif noted.

“Good. I want personal updates once in a while and an immediate report when you achieve an objective. I want a copy as well so I may know and keep track of any that I may find myself. I shall not hunt the enemy, but if they wander into my sights I shall not let them go.” He looked to Lord Hurricane. “Something personal. Please do not ask.” He looked back to the map. “Still, let the troops rest today, tomorrow, and the third day. We march to the outpost to try our skills. I want to cut them off of their outer whiskers first. Encircle them and entrap them. I do not want them sealing us off from reinforcements when we need them.”

“Then it’s a good thing we finished the first of the ballista yesterday.” Grif said. “We will be able to pin them down well outside of archery range.”

Pensword smiled, his fangs gleaming in the light of the tent. “Good, good. They will focus on that and will lose men as we attack from the trees. We shall show that we shall prevail. Equestria wins from now on.”

Grif reached out and grasped Pensword’s leg at the bend. “Then to death or glory, my friend.”

Pensword nodded his head and put his hoof on his free talon. “Death or glory. I think Glory would be best for us, though the gryphons may want to see us die.”

“Well lets disappoint them then.” Hurricane laughed, clapping both on the back.

Pensword nodded his head. “Then we shall live and start families and raise them. We shall live to show them just how resilient we are.”

“Then let’s get to work. I want to greet that bride of yours from the turrets of triumph, Pensword.” Grif laughed.

Pensword grinned. “Indeed. So, shall we focus on the outpost? I think Lunar Fang will enjoy it very much.”

“Come, let me show you what we have planned.” Hurricane brushed Pensword over to the planning table. Pensword looked up from the table quickly and back down. He smiled a little. Father and Son were planning together. Hurricane teaching Hurricane the art their house was famous for: The art of war. Pensword smiled even more as he looked back down. Earth had an art of war by Sun Tzu. Equestria had a book by Commander Hurricane, one that he intended to bring back with him to the present.

Lunar Fang looked from a tree as she listened with her ears. What she heard worried her. There was no mistaking. The voices, the shrieks, the raucous laughter, it had to be a forward scouting party of Gryphons. Right now the ponies were more apt to run from the Gryphons than stand and fight. Her wing touched a scroll for Hammer Strike when they would meet again.

She tensed as the scouting party passed through their region. She gave the signal and with an mighty cry the trees exploded with Thestrals as they descended upon the Gryphons. The battle was short, leaving one Thestral dead and the Gryphon scouting party taken out. She looked to the bushes where they had hidden their supplies. They quickly stripped the Gryphons of their supplies and parchments to add to their gear and kept moving forward. She landed as one of the warriors from the Manticore Clan approached her. She sniffed a little as she gestured with her hoof to remove the wings of the Gryphons. She found that she could not see much past the anger that burned in her belly for what these troops had done to her precious Pensword’s home. “Check the list. Identify any who might have been part of the attack. If so, remove their flight feathers and have them sent to Pensword.”

“Permission to loot the weapons?” One of the viper clan asked.

“Permission granted. I would like to see the looks on their faces when we use their own weapons against them.” She smiled a little. “I Wonder what Lord Hammer Strike would have to say about their weapons.” she muttered to herself as she walked through the scene.

The bear tribe had taken it upon themselves to dig a grave for the fallen thestral. It wasn’t especially deep but it was more than any of the gryphons were given as the body was laid to rest. All the thestrals gathered around their comrade and bowed their head in respect for his bravery. No words were spoken. None really needed to be at the moment. The tribe would hold a formal ceremony for the lost when word reached them and with war on the horizon there would be many more to mourn.

Lunar Fang looked at the site for a moment longer then up again to those warriors gathered around her. “We move silently now. We do not know when another scout will come by. Our goal is to get to Fillydelphia as quickly and stealthily as possible. These gryphons appear to have delved deeper into Equestrian lands then I thought.”

“Let us hope the battles to come have the gryphons as self assured as they were today.” One of the fox tribe noted. “Surprise is our greatest ally.”

Lunar Fang nodded her head in response, knowing of the war to come and the horrors that lay in wait. “They shall have confidence, but they shall slowly focus on key areas. Those that can become thorns in their military campaign.” She looked to the Thestral from the fox clan. “They shall attack any city that claims to hold a commander in it.” She smirked a little. “I might prepare a letter for High Chieftess Luna to cause mayhem in the ranks of the Gryphon Military. They will expect a Commander to be appointed soon.”

“Why the pegasi don’t simply make a city within the clouds is beyond me.” One Thestral of the lion tribe remarked. “If they are the brunt of Equestria’s military why not have a mobile fortress ready?”

Lunar Fang looked to the Lion Tribe Thestral. “Because,” She spoke with a smirk in her voice. “As Lord Hammer Strike told me, It was to bring equality to the tribes to have the Pegasi live with the other tribes. I see that changing after this war.” She finished, knowing only too well that Cloudsdale was being formed right now by her future mate to attack Fort Triumph.

“Lunar Fang. We may need to pick up our speed” one Thestral spoke up, his armor denoting him a member of the wolf clan as he brought her a slip of parchment. “There is a full scale attack heading for Fillydelphia.”

Lunar Fang looked at the parchment and the Gryphon writing on it. “Right. Double time. Get me the emergency fire. We must warn Hammer Strike to march to Fillydelphia as soon as possible.”

Hammer Strike stared at the finished armor, a small smile on his face as he realised it was finally complete. He did not have to break anymore anvils for it.

The chestplate was made of polished ebony reinforced bone plates, carved into it were stars that scattered about until they reached the edge. The edges contained the inscribed symbols of every animal that the thestral chiefs were named after. Viper, Manticore, Wolf, Dragon, Lion, Bear, and Fox. The pauldrons were made from thick articulated plates of evony with bits of Ursa fur coming out of the sides to add more defense to any possible gaps. With it, Hammer Strike had included a skirt of ursa fur with enough length to cover the flanks.

The helmet was also made from ebony in the shape of a bear head with parts of the ursas fangs for the open maw. In the center of the helmet a carved star shone brightly, a crescent moon circling a hole that had been carefully bored to fit Luna’s horn.

Plates of ebony and reinforced bone were made for each leg with chainmail heading up to finish the overall structure of the armor.

Giving it a final look over, he nodded to himself, accepting the final piece. His ear twitched ever so slightly, giving him enough information to know somepony was in the room. “This is the final product, Luna.”

“How is it thou canst always tell we are here?” Luna asked, walking out of the shadows.

“I have learned to notice these things.” Hammer Strike replied. “So. What do you think?” He said as he turned towards her.

“It is spectacular.” Luna said, awestruck. “We admit, when we heard thou wast setting out for Fillydelphia we feared that thou wouldst not have this done in time.” Luna approached the armor and placed a hoof on the chest piece. “We should never have doubted thee.”

“You and your sister tend to.” He chuckled. “But I do have some rules before you are to truly have this armor.”

“Of course. Let us hear them.” Luna said eagerly.

“One: you are to keep this armor maintained.” He said. “I spent a week of nonstop work shaping this. Should you have it broken due to a lack of maintenance, we will have words.”

“Two: if you notice anything wrong with it shapewise, you are to alert me as soon as possible. The longer you let it sit in that form, the worse it can become.”

“These seem like good rules for any set of armor.” Luna noted.

“I am saying these because it took me a week to do what I do in a few hours because of that blasted material. I broke nine anvils trying to shape it.” Hammer said in response. “And now, the final rule.” Hammer strike said, a mischievous glint in his eye. “Have fun using it. I spent far too long for you not to enjoy it.”

“Have you ever known a battle we did not enjoy ourselves in?” Luna asked him with a smile that for almost any other pony would leave them scared.

“The ones in which you had no true opposition.” He replied.

“Touche.” Luna responded. “This must be quite the strong material if it took thee a whole week.” She said, examining it. “Thus any other smith would have gone six months trying to work with it.”

“Which is why I shall repeat this. Should it become weaker due to lack of maintenance, or if it is forgotten about and decays I will bring hell to your doorstep.” He said, grimly.

Before Luna could respond two clouds formed before her horn before solidifying into two scrolls. She blinked as her magic took hold of the scrolls. She opened the first one before moving it to Hammer Strike as she opened the second scroll, letting Hammer Strike read the first.

Hammer Strike’s eyes scanned the scroll quickly,

‘Hammer Strike,

Plans have come to light in my march towards Fillydelphia that the Gryphons are planning the attack sooner than we had anticipated. They are already three day’s march away. This is by land. They are flying and outpacing their supply trains. We need you to be there with armor and supplies. If Luna can, we need our high chieftess to bring terror to the Gryphons as they still think she is dead. Let a ‘dead warrior’ fight them.’

Reaching the end, he sighed. “Wonderful.”

“It seems thou witl be marching sooner than thou hast expected.” Luna noted, opening her scroll.

“Certainly seems like it. I guess we are to part ways now.” He said. “For you have your duties and I have mine. Just remember, Luna. Hell. To your doorstep.” He said before sighing. “I have to prepare…” He muttered to himself.

“Hammer Strike, if we neglect thine creation, we shall bring hell to our own doorstep.” Luna said, lifting the armor in her magic.

Unity stood full of excitement once more as armed unicorns, earth ponies, pegasi,and thestral warriors assembled in their blocks. Princess Luna stood on a balcony above them and the pony’s who had gathered to witness the proceedings. Currently, she was dressed in her new armor save for the helmet which sat on a table by her side. Meteor Impact was strapped to her back on a sturdy weapon harness.

She eyed the assembled ponies below her. Celestia was currently sending letters to see if support would arrive from any of the other nations of Equis.

The older Unicorns, steeped in tradition, were standing aghast at the sight of their princess, albeit one that they rarely thought of or saw regularly. Yet there she stood, going feral in that ghastly armor.

The Pegasi stared silently as ancient feelings and not quite dormant emotions of past battles stirred their blood. Their expert eyes could easily tell what the unicorn lords had hoped against in vain. This armor was meant to protect in battle, not to parade around for show. Still they were the most attentive. They were almost wanting to make a show of being the better pony to the new additions to their troops.

Crammed in shadows, on roofs, and in alleyways, Thestrals looked on as they stared with adoration and literal joy at this scene. They were silent, hanging on the silence while ponies around them chattered and gossipped.

The Earth ponies were the most silent, having been farmers and more down to earth. To them, this was just another small change. The nation was at war and they were going to fight. So what if one of the rulers was wearing different armor. So what if they had creatures that lived in the night? They looked like Ponies and princess Luna said they were ponies. So they would treat them as ponies. Much like their new Thestral comments, they stayed silent. The chattiest of the groups, as usual, were the unicorns.

Luna looked down upon them. She had neither a prepared speech nor any kind of aid. whatever she said now would have to be straight from her own head. She took a deep breath before she summoned the royal voice. “OUR LITTLE PONIES OF EQUESTRIA!” she spoke. “FOR THE FIRST TIME WE STAND BEFORE THEE COMPLETE, REPRESENTING NOT THE THREE PONY TRIBES, BUT THE FOUR PONIES OF OUR NATION, POSSESSING THE HORN OF THE UNICORN, THE STRENGTH OF THE EARTH PONY, THE WINGS OF THE PEGASUS, AND QUITE PROUDLY, THE FANGS OF THE THESTRALS.” she took a moment to show off the corresponding parts of her body. “BUT WE DO NOT APPROACH THEE TODAY AS THY PRINCESS, NOR AS THY CHIEFTESS. WE APPROACH THEE AS A PONY, A PONY ASKING THEE TO FOLLOW US, TO HELP US TO STOP A MENACE THAT THREATENS OUR GREAT LAND, EVERY STALLION, MARE, AND FOAL. WE REQUEST THAT YOU FOLLOW US TO PROTECT YOUR FILLIES AND YOUR COLTS. TO PROTECT YOUR MATES AND YOUR PARENTS. THE GRYPHONS HAVE DECIDED WE ARE CATTLE. THEY HAVE CHOSEN THAT WE SHALL BE HUNTED AND KILLED FOR MEAT LIKE THE DEER THAT RUNS IN THE WOODS. WILL WE ACCEPT THEIR JUDGEMENT?” she asked them “OR WILL WE SAY ‘NAY! NAY WE SHALL NOT FALL SILENTLY FOR THEIR DINNER, NAY! WE SHALL NOT GO TO OUR DEATHS EASILY FOR THEM. I ASK THEE NOW, WILT THOU FOLLOW ME?”

What followed was a roar that some would later say could be heard all over the land. A yell that carried the conviction of a nation willing to defend itself; a nation that once the news had spread what was happening, was galvanizing. The nation and the troops gathered in Unity at that moment showed the spirit of the city’s name. Poets would later say that any Gryphon that stood upon Equestrian soil felt an unearthly chill down their spine. Still, the roar lasted for a good five minutes and so great as the clamour that not even the Royal Canterlot voice could penetrate. Slowly, it tapered off and Princess Luna, Warrior Luna, could speak once more.

“THIS IS A MESSAGE TO PONY KIND, THE GOOD AND THE EVIL. THIS IS WAR! TO THE SOLDIER, THE CIVILIAN, THE MARTYR, THE VICTIM, THIS IS WAR! WHETHER THEY ATTACK US FROM THE RIGHT, OR FROM THE LEFT, WE WILL FIGHT TO THE DEATH! FOLLOW US, PONIES OF EQUESTRIA. AND LET US SHOW THEM THAT THERE IS STRENGTH IN OUR HOOVES AND FIRE IN OUR HEARTS! TO DEATH OR TO GLORY!” Luna unstrapped meteor impact and held it high in the air as she spread her wings.

The Pegasi took to the sky with the Thestrals. The Earth Ponies began to stomp the ground with their hooves. The Unicorns only stood still but held a stance of pride. Not in themselves for once, but for an entire nation. As one, the troops of Unity began to march to the gates, leading off towards the attack upon the western shorelines, Fillydelphia being one of the main cities.

As Celestia looked from a side window a slight frown crossed her muzzle for a moment. Then it was gone. So quick was its flight that even she was not sure if it had been there. “Prepare the home guard for defensive stations. Unity shall stand.” She turned to walk to the inner sanctum of the castle. A moment later a captain from her personal guard appeared at her side. “Prepare our troops and our personal armor. We shall lead a strike to the Northeast. The Mountain passes are open and we know not what passes are being used by the Gryphons outside of Triumph pass.” She paused at the pair of double doors. “It is time to lead the houses of war in our campaigns, as well as choose a Commander to lead the war effort.”

“Good-bye, sister.” Luna said as she entered the room. “I hope we meet again when all is well.” She reached out a hoof to her sister.

Celestia took the hoof with her own. “We shall meet again. This war shall be the last one with the Gryphons; even if we have to bring the war to the Emperor’s feet in his mighty fortress capital on the sea.”

“Until the sun and moon eclipse again.” Luna bowed her head releasing her sisters hoof and turning for the doorway.

“Mother watch over your steps, sister.” Celestia whispered in return as she watched her depart from the small sanctum before the hall of lords. “She will have many to watch these coming years.”

Celestia stood once again before the assembled nobles. However, this time it was much less a headache then the last. War was no longer something far away that the nobles could bicker about. And most of the lesser nobles were not allowed to attend the council. Currently Celestia found herself only before nobles of rank or ministers of the government.

“As such, the King of Zebrica has offered us support in the way of natural resources to aid us in our defence.” Celestia was just finishing a statement of accounts from foreign parties. Equestria was still new on the world scale and as such her relations with other nations were still developing. Few if any nations had offered any kind of support. Fortunately Luna had met the zebras favorably at an earlier date. “Now I trust we are agreed that war is to be declared with Gryphonia until such a time as we have secured Equestria’s safety?” She looked around the room.

“That is correct.” A Pegasus in full armor replied as he looked to the other ministers. “The nobles have already drafted a form of service for all able-bodied military within their domains and they shall be marching out over the next couple of months from their holds. Some of the noble homes which cannot field troops shall be shipping a tithe of their food produced to feed the troops. Others shall allow housing upon their lands. The speaker for House Strike has stated that the forges during the war are open for master smiths to use if needed and supplemental weapons to elite troops.”

Celestia nodded. “And the houses agree that funds shall be allotted from everypony’s personal treasury to aid with the war effort up to and including our own royal treasury?” Celestia looked around.

“That is correct.” Her royal treasurer replied with a bow of her head. “All we need to do is have thee craft the words of war, and we shall all sign it before it is shipped to the throne of Gryphonia.”

“Then let it be known that on this day, Twenty fifth April, 125 ADF, We of Equestria, her princesses, her lords, her ponies, are at war with the empire of Gryphonia. We find the enemy, Gryphonia guilty of committing heinous and immoral acts toward our nation that has forced this declaration upon us. Let it be known that our soldiers will be attacking the Gryphonian army on sight and without warning. Quarter shall only be given to those who cease all hostility. By the Sun and the Moon it shall be written and by Sun and Moon it is done!” The declaration was written, immediately followed by the usual royal ending. “HRH, Princess Celestia of Equestria.” And with that Celestia stomped her hoof by her name.

What followed was a procession of the noble houses as they stamped either their hoof or a seal of their house. Each one either taking a moment to pause to sign the document. Others could signed with a look of iritance. Those in the room knew that any scheming or plotting was being put on hold. This war was for survival and all would be needing to wait and see what was to come next. Maybe a noble would be captured or become injured in the battlefield. All any of the nobles knew was that now, now they needed to use their energies and scheming to win a war and beat back something that wished to destroy all that they and their families had worked so hard to earn.

At the moment, Hammer Strike and his apprentices found themselves in Fillydelphia. Luna had thankfully teleported them on request due to Hammer Strike wanting to get to work as soon as possible. The apprentices were not told why they were to get to Fillydelphia by teleport rather than walking, and some noticed that Hammer Strike seemed to want to get to work faster than he normally would.

“Is something wrong, Lord Hammer Strike?” One of them asked as she worked to get the metal into the smelter.

“More in the sense of time, really. We have three days to work as fast as possible due to an incoming Griffon attack.” He turned to face her. “Which is why I said we have to work faster than normal. I will not leave a town defenseless in a time of need.”

“Three days to equip a full town?” The apprentice asked.

“We can do this if we work quickly.” Hammer Strike said. “Or at least produce enough to make a difference.”

“Three days? Three days to get a town ready? Do you expect us to all be like you?”

“I do not expect you to work like I do. I only expect you to work your best.” Hammer replied as he refocused on his current project. “Even if we can not fully equip this town, we can at least make a difference in the battle to come.”

“Do you want us to focus on armor or weapons, Master Smith?” the same Earth Pony asked, his ears flattened against his head.

“Focus on weapons.” Hammer Strike replied.

The apprentices murmured amongst themselves but moved as fast as they could to get everything prepared. Molds were set in place, metal was melted and poured, and soon the forges rang with the music of mallets and grind stones at work.

Pensword glared from the rain soaked branches near Gryphon Pass. This was what he wanted to know this place as. That was what his maps called it to confuse the enemy and to bring his tears to this outpost. He smiled as the cloud boomed with thunder and lightning.

Grif stood beside him, armor shined to a blinding sheen, swords and knives sharpened to a hair splitting edge. His quiver was full to bursting with freshly fletched arrows. The gryphon was grim faced as he looked down at his friend. Nothing needed to be said between them. They both knew what the other was thinking. They were going for blood.

Pensword looked to his left as a Thestral slipped into view. “They have had four days of being plagued by the nightmares. They are ready for your attack now.” The Warrior looked to the walls of the outpost. “All warriors are ready at your command.”

“Are you going to be okay?” Grif asked.

Pensword looked at the outpost. “No.” He said, honestly. “I won’t be well for a while. This will need to happen. We have to seal this pass up. Revenge will never fill the hole that they tore in me.” Pensword fell silent. “That will only be filled or shored up by raising a family of my own. Today, however, I plan on bringing what they did to the frontier towns back on their very own heads.”

“It’s not about revenge.” Grif said. “Well, it is for me. They hurt you, so I want revenge. But for you it’s about something closer.” Grif smiled grimly. “You’re a better person than I am. You want to stop them from doing what they did to you to someone else. I’m much more petty.”

“Yet we have the same goal. If you find a red feathered Gryphon almost untouched by scars, leave him tied up. He is my only personal target.” Pensword allowed a dark tone to leak into voice. He waited a moment later before he nodded to Grif. “Time to give the war cry to attack the outpost. A Gryphon war cry will work nicely till we capture a Gryphon horn.”

“Gryphons rarely use war cries.” Grif smiled as he pulled out his bow. “Pick a target.”

“Gryphon. He is leaning over the walls to your left. He appears to be half dazed already.” Pensword did not show emotion at the order.

Grif motioned for a torchbearer to bring the lit torch over. Lighting the front of the arrow on fire he pulled back the bow and took aim. Moments later the flaming arrow impaled itself in the gryphon’s side through the wing. The fire instantly spread across the gryphons form as he screamed and the others around him shot to attention as their comrade died a painful death.

From the rain clouds and the forest Thestrals attacked the walls. A ballista fired a flaming arrow into the wooden doors set in a stone arch. Pensword waited a moment longer before he charged forward to attack with his men.”

Grif fired several more shots, taking out as many archers as he could. The nightmare tactic had worked beautifully, messing up their aim with grogginess. For every shower of arrows few, if any, grazed their mark. Folding his bow he took to the air, working hard to get above the cloud. Then he dived, pushing a small chunk of cloud in front of him. The water collecting on his feathers made them heavy and he knew he would be unable to fly when he landed. Still, he dived on, using the cloud to cushion his impact with the ground. Drawing his blades Grif charged the first gryphon to meet his gaze.

From the gates behind Grif the unicorn mages blasted the doors off the hinges making for a dramatic effect as he landed and charged said Gryphon. Behind him and through the breach came grounded Pegasi, Unicorns charging with shield spells in front to protect from projectiles. From the sky Thestrals fell like shadow beasts upon the panicked Gryphons, a few of them actually killing each other in the confusion.

Slowly, they marched from the hole in full armor that he had picked from Hammer Strike and wielding blades that would not technically be made or even conceived for another decade. Pensword looked almost like an armored ghost as he had painted on one palindrome the City crest of Mountainside Falls, the other from the Emperor’s Beaks one hundred first. His eyes roamed around as he finished walking in before he spread his wings and charged a cluster of sleep weary Gryphons that had tried to gather on his right. They were holding weapons and shaking in fear, exhaustion, and confusion.

Grif never let up his assault, ever pushing forward as he wielded his twin swords like a whirlwind of death and blood. the gryphon’s natural adrenaline glands worked overtime as he moved. Barely taking stock of the glances and scratches grif looked at the fear in the eyes of his fellow gryphons as the equestrian forces fell upon them and drank it in with a primal thirst. The gryphon kept his focus on the distance, using his hearing and other sharpened senses to cover his immediate front. every time a gryphon raised his bow he found himself growing a blade out of his throat or chest. One unlucky sniper fell to the ground with a blade lodged in his eye, both pieces of his bow falling to the ground with him.

Pensword stood on the walkways, helping clear them of enemy troops. Twenty minutes later they had secured the courtyard and walls. The remaining Gryphons had fallen back and were fortifying the inner chambers. Pensword looked at his men, then to the doors. “Breach all the doors, but proceed with caution. Do not give them time to set traps.” They heard a gurgle from inside. Pensword looked to the walls. “Unless they set them off themselves in their sleep addled state.” His voice caused a few dark chuckles to spread among the troops as a league of ten earth ponies worked a battering ram to the main doors. Smaller rams were being placed at the doors that would lead from the walls to the interior. The constant drum of the iron smashing wood filled the air. The upper doors fell first, causing holes to appear and allowing ponies to work on taking the interior. It would be slow going. Bottlenecks traps, blind corners, all the tools he had used in his graduation exercise were the enemy’s advantage now. Still, they would continue the attack and take this outpost.

Grif placed both swords into the ground and drew his stilettos. He gave pensword a nod before he made his way inside, flying inches above the ground. It was a game of cat and mouse now. And for the first time in a very long history, the cats had become the mice in a sense of ironic justice.

Pensword entered, following a group of thestrals, parts of his personal guard unit. He looked to the courtyard where the Hurricanes were staying behind a wooden wall that would become a field hospital and command post for the moment. He looked back and charged into the room, ignoring the two dead Gryphons against the walls as he moved forward. He slowed his steps as he saw Ms. Saltwater looking at one door in particular, glaring. Pensword looked to his old school teacher and gave a curt nod before kicking the door with his iron hooves. He charged in and attacked the small room. It was, or had been, a storage room that had been emptied. Three gryphons lay huddled together in fear. A fourth lay under the door as Pensword entered the room. He came back out a few moments later and looked to Ms. Saltwater. “Did I get him?” he asked her.

“Yeah, you did. I think if I can, I’ll be teaching him Equestrian History. That is, if they let me.” She replied with a ghostly chuckle. “May Faust continue to watch over you and not call you home till you have avenged every one of us.” She wished as she slowly faded.

Pensword looked to his left as his ears heard the clash of metal on metal. He started that way, always pausing to smash a door in if it was closed. The Gryphons who were still alive had one last fear settle into their stomachs. They were not going to surrender to these prey animals. Something about that caused a break in morale. It was in that one moment that a guard tripped, losing his balance and creating an opening. Three gryphons took it, darting out a window for freedom and flying for all they were worth. All three would hope to make to Fort Triumph to give warning to the fortress of the impending battle and their horrific defeat.

Lunar Fang hurried her troops into the town proper. They had been delayed in their march and now mere hours separated them from the gryphon’s first attack. Locating the forges had been surprisingly easy given the thick black smoke rising from the building as the overworked forges burned on. She had ordered her troops to prepare for outfitting as she entered the forges, looking for Hammer Strike.

She barely had time to look around herself. The troops paused, gaping in the cobblestone square. The forge was a forge no longer. It had expanded into a massive metal shop.Tents had been erected, as hot fire pits burned, multiple anvilles singing in time to the beating of the hammers of the forge. The water hissed. The rhythm of the smithy was in full swing, but it was frantic. Lining the square, several shops and inns lay in wait. What had once been the center of activity, however, was now desolate, abandoned of all ponies. In the center of the great square stood a magnificent fountain, Two unicorns stood on either side of a floating pegasus, spouting water from their horns as they stared regally. The pegasus shot arcs of sparkling water from its feathers as it “hovered” in its place.

The most magnificent sight of all stood across the way. A massive cathedral stood, gloriously over the troops. They gaped as they gazed on the massive stained glass rendering of the great Faust. Many ponies bowed to their knees and said a hasty prayer for good luck and a hasty victory. Others prayed for the safety of loved ones and courage to press on. All were humbled by her gaze as the image seemed to peer into their very souls. The troops clopped their hooves on the cobblestones nervously. They knew they needed to get this city fortified as soon as possible, but an unarmored pony was a dead pony. They waited as Lunar Fang weaved through the tents to the heart of the forges. Her ears soon locked on a familiar voice.

“Yes, yes. I know that was the second anvil in the hour, I am just stressed because of what is coming our way, and how little time we have.” She heard Hammer Strike reply to someone, his back to the entrance.

“Your earnest effort will never be in question, Lord Hammer Strike.” Lunar Fang spoke as she followed the sound to him.

Turning on the spot he faced Lunar Fang. “Ah, Hello Lunar Fang. How goes?” He asked.

“Well I have a group of on edge, somewhat exhausted troops outside, and I am about to use them to defend a town from a massive attack.” She said. “So I am as good as can be given the situation.”

“Better than what it could be. Come, I need to work on armor for you all.” Hammer Strike said. “We have no time to wait. You will all be able to relax for some time, however long we have that is, afterwards.”

“I’m right behind you. The rest are waiting for however you want them to proceed.” Lunar Fang responded.

“How many?”

“Four hundred ponies. Roughly half of them are thestrals, the rest are interspersed with mostly pegasi.” Lunar Fang answered.

Hammer Strike hummed to himself before turning towards the others in the forge. “Stop your current projects. We need to get these troops prepared. I want you to get them armored up in any of the sets that are finished. And give them each a weapon that they like, or leave them with what they have.” He called out before he turned to Lunar Fang. “Come, I need to get your measurements. Then I’ll get you a set of armor.”

Lunar Fang followed Hammer Strike as quickly as possible.

The lone Gryphon flew far past the point that any normal sane Gryphon would have stopped. Already his two companions had fallen to the ground from exhaustion and lack of three days of sleep. Now almost four days since the nightmares came and the attack from ghosts? Wraiths? He was not sure but he had to tell, he felt that there was something behind him, hunting him. He screeched as he realized he had dropped a little and dozed off. He quickly regained his altitude and sighed in relief as he finally saw the walls of Fort Triumph. “To arms, To arms.” he called, unsure of how his voice was rising and falling. He had to warn his brothers in feathers. “Prepare. Prepare.” he cried as he rose over the wall and finally collapsed to the ground in a heap of feather, fur, and limbs. He breathed heavily, his eyes moving frantically around his surroundings.

The CO rushed towards him. “Get ahold of yourself, soldier!” He growled. “What happened?”

“Ghosts… I, There were Pegasi who had become half bat. They had a fallen Gryphon avenging us. Some dead warrior walking again, and one who leads nothing but the prey we have eaten.” He raved. “Three days of nothing but fears and nightmares. We could not sleep at all. They control our dreams and they are coming here. They will kill us all.” He yelled as he moved a talon to grip his commanders shirt. The red plumaged Gryphon moved his face closer to the red feathered Commander. “There was a pony. A Pegasus that had not gone fully bat yet, who wore armor that protected all. His wings would cut you down. He carried no blade, yet…. yet he has the crest of that mountain town. As well as the crest of the one o first. He took out part of the one o first.”

Before the commander could respond the gryphon’s body stiffened and fell to the ground, a large shaft sticking out of his back. A loud cry echoed from the clouds, a challenge to triumph. the officer ordered the archers to fire, but likely the gryphon who had fired on them was already gone.

“Double the guard.” he ordered. “barricade the gate and prepare for an attack. Looks like the ponies know we’re coming for them.”

“Sir, what of the outlying outposts and the supply trains?” A gryphoness spoke as she slowly moved her shield away from the Commander’s head. “Shall we pull them inside the fort? No pony army can take it.”

“Calm yourself, soldier. A few ponies and one rogue gryphon isn’t going to topple us. We are gryphons, we are born to kill! You will warn the supply trains and the other outposts and they will defend themselves,” he ordered. He loved his daughter but she was a female and it would take a lot for her to understand the true meaning of war.

She nodded her head and moved towards a few of the Gryphons on the wall to relay orders to be sent to the other locations. Here another of the guards had approached and was removing the arrow when a scroll was discovered attached to the shaft. On the parchment was something that might have worried a lesser general. Three symbols were on it: three unit crests drawn in cold ink. The symbols of units that the Gryphon Commander knew on a deep and personal level of thought. He knew they would not be reporting back to anything but the winds.

Hammer Strike put his hammer to the side, giving the helmet one last look. Something felt so off about the armor before him, but at the same time it felt right. Looking over his shoulder he saw Lunar Fang distracting herself with sharpening her weapons.

“Lunar Fang. It is finished.” He called out.

The thestral turned to him. “Then let’s get me suited up.”

Hammer gestured towards the armor which was, surprisingly, very familiar to her. The familiar part being that it looked almost exactly like her modified Lunar guard armor from in the present.

“Well at least I won’t need to worry about getting to know it all over again.” She laughed as she moved to attach the greaves.

“What do you mean?” Hammer Strike asked.

“This is the same armor you made me before.” She said as she slid the breastplate on.

“It is? That might explain a few things…” He muttered the last part. “I knew something felt off. So how does it feel? A good fit or no?”

“Perfect.” She said as she slid on her helmet, working the ears into their protectors before swivelling them to make sure they were loose.

“Good, I need to get back to work while the others get your troops equipped. We only have so much time.” He said, turning back to his work station.

“I’ll go and secure the defenses where I can.” She nodded, heading for the door.

Quite suddenly a thestral ran into the room. “Lunar Fang.” He spoke quickly. “Gryphons. On the horizon.”

Lunar Fang charged out of the room and out to the edge of the town. She peered into the horizon.

What she saw terrified her. The armies of the Gryphon’s were marching on talon and hoof. Her mind flashed back to the history Pensword and she had read. These Gryphons were showing that they would dominate this town on their own level. Marching on the ground was, in Gryphon military tradition, saying that they would conquer them.

The banners of many Gryphon prides waved and fluttered on the breeze as the armies paused. The tallest and largest was the royal crest of the Emperor and around that flag were the emblems of the five kings of Gryphonia. The flags and banners fluttered in the breeze. The sound of marching and metal slowly faded as the army stopped. A lone Gryphon stepped forward and yelled out. “Surrender and your lives shall be spared for service to the Emperor. Resist and your lives and afterlife are herewith forfeit.” The Gryphon under the white flag of parley puffed his chest out again began to bellow. “This city belongs to the Emperor and the Southern King. Surrender and your town and homes shall be spared. Resist and we shall not leave anything save the burned out ruins of buildings upon which we shall build our own city. What Say You?”

A moment later a rod of red hot metal landed nearby. A strange pattern of indentations were etched into it. Upon a closer inspection it read. ‘Look up.’ The landing of the metal rod caused the flagbearer behind the Gryphon herald to drop the flag. They both looked up. A moment later the herald dropped dead. A white hot metal rod that had hit him in the face. The other Gryphon turned and raced back as arrows rained from the sky. He made all of six strides before dropping, the arrows piercing his armor and body.

Back at the forge the troops that came with Lunar Fang in the forge stood a distance away in fear, shock, and awe. Hammer Strike leaned against a wall of the forge on his hind hooves as his fore hooves tossed another hot metal rod. It glowed a dull cherry red as it cooled. “Should have thrown a bigger one.” he muttered.

Lunar Fang’s jaw seemed to just hang there as her brain tried to contemplate what just happened. Finally she realized the others where looking to her. “Everypony to arms. Get barricades up. Use anything you can find. Hammer Strike has shown them Equestria will not back down. Now let’s show them just how far their doom will spread!” and with those words, the battle for Fillydelphia began.

A Gryphon slowly lowered a spyglass and looked to one of the Flight Leaders. “Celestia must be desperate. She has called out her ghost.” He said, his voice shaking.

“What are you talking about, scout?” the Flight Leader asked.

“Celestia’s smith. Luna’s teacher.” The Scout muttered, “An Earth Pony, tan like the sand just threw hot metal right from the forge itself at our messenger.” He looked out and let out an involuntary squawk. “Blue coat! Blue Coat!” That one code word seemed to cause even the very winds to pause for a moment.

“He is just one pony.” the Flight Leader said “We knew he was going to be in this war and we are prepared for him.”

The scout looked through the spyglass again. “Yes, but how many ponies shall die in front of him to protect him from his fate?”

“None.” The Flight Leader smiled “All our reports say he will be on the front lines when the time comes. And I will perform the act that will put my name in the scrolls of history till the end of time.”

“As you command, Flight Leader.” The scout replied. “It appears that there is new armor being deployed by the troops. And,” he paused. “They have really become desperate towards us. They have created more of those leather winged Pegasi.”

“The state of their wings means little. A pegasus dies like a pegasus,” he said. “Tell the warriors to prepare the lines.” The Scout nodded to his Flight Leader and moved to relay the message. They would attack soon.

38 - I’ll Huff and I’ll Puff and I’ll Burn Your House Down!

38 - I’ll Huff and I’ll Puff and I’ll Burn Your House Down!

Extended Holiday
Chp 38: I’ll Huff and I’ll Puff and I’ll Burn Your House Down!
Act 4

“Lieutenant Sergeant Gracefall of the Gryphonian army.” Grif stood before the gryphon with both blades drawn. Not that it was necessary. The bodies of dead Gryphon officers littered the floor and the one still living looked far worse. His body lay beaten and broken, his front and back feet tied together, forcing him into an awkward sitting position. Blood painted his once pristine yellow fur into an almost sunset orange. The sound of the mercenaries carrying out the executions of the last gryphons in the base could be heard in the distance.

“You led the recon team that attacked close to nineteen separate pony villages, most of which you picked out simply for their lack of ability to defend themselves. You wiped out mares, stallions, and foals indiscriminately and fed on their flesh. You proved yourself with cowardice and savagery. And these are all things I wIll not ... no, I cannot forgive!” Grif measured his pace, slow and terrifying, like death approaching, hovering, just waiting to bring horrors one could not even begin to imagine. “One of my friends lost his entire family in Mountainside Falls. I didn’t have the heart to inform him the reports say you never bothered to send any ponies from that settlement into the empire. But I’m rambling. You're just another name on my list. So let me dispense with the pleasantries.” The two blades swung with a cold, calculated accuracy as the wings were severed. The Gryphon cried in agony. “I hereby, in the name of justice, sentence you to walk the earth for your sins. Send the others my regards, will you?” Before the gryphon could respond, Grif slashed his throat and turned away as he waited for the inevitable.

It had been a month since the wedding. Four days later, Grif made for Gryphonia with nothing more than his two ponies, shrial, and enough Equestrian promissory notes to bankrupt Manehattan. Before officially crossing the border he had entered the first tavern he could find and hired as many non-gryphon mercenaries he could get his talons on. All in all it had turned out to be quite a company. Diamond dogs, minotaurs, zebras, a few horses and much to Grif's surprise, even a kangaroo. With his own little army assembled, Grif had begun his hunting along the border. He had already managed to find three names on the list. Mind you, they were low level soldiers, and as such, neither hard to take care of nor significant. This had been his first major name on the list and the first time he had led an attack on an entire camp to reach his target. The battle had been brutal. A few mercenaries would doubtless be mourning their comrades over the rations tonight. But lives had been saved. Nearly a dozen live ponies would be sent back to equestria with the next neutral caravan they found.

Celestia had been notably shocked at Grif’s adamant refusal to take any equestrian troops. No ponies or thestrals. Just enough bits to hire the muscle he needed.

Grif respected mercenaries. They were professionals. Quick, effective, and they didn’t doubt orders. Provided the money was good, they were pretty self sustaining. Grif had been very careful in his selections. Everyone in the group had some reason to hate gryphons.

Grif was drawn from his reflections by a loud thump as the gryphon behind him finally bled out. sheathing his blades, he drew his knife. Now he just needed to decide which feathers were the comfiest.

Hammer Strike cracked his neck as he shifted his great hammer onto his back. Looking around, he casually counted the bodies of the Gryphons that were strewn across the room. Many looked more like a tender pulpy mass than they did creatures. Little, if anything, remained of their original forms. Blood coated the floor. He sighed. A month and a week had passed since Pensword’s wedding and now he found himself on the front lines. Or somewhere very near it at least.

Adjusting the hammer again, he began to take his journey back to the nearest pony controlled fort. He would let these corpses rot for a time; let the Gryphons remember why they fear his hammer and why they should fear the ponies.

Over the course of the month Hammer Strike had been working mainly on weapons and armor. The second part of his time had been spent fighting in these occasional missions when he got bored and wanted to get out. By now he had gone a full week without rest. Not that he didn’t try, but he never really felt secure. Or perhaps it was something else that was disturbing him. For whatever reason, he felt … paranoid, afraid. He knew he could trust Pensword and Grif on their decisions, but at the same time he couldn’t help but feel off about their actions. Like it or not, this adventure, these lives, had changed them. All three of them. And Hammer instinctively knew they would never be the same.

Blinking his eyes, the outside world came into focus again as he left the realms of his fears behind for a time. He shook his head, his mane shifting out of place with bits of hay and blood clinging as he pushed those fears back into the dark corner of his mind where they belonged. He knew his mane stylist would faint from his lack of upkeep when he got back to Unity. But for now, he had a war to win. A mane didn’t matter much when lives were at stake.

Coming out of his musings, Hammer Strike raised an eyebrow in surprise. Apparently he had been walking without realising it. Thick forest surrounded him, filling the mountain air with the scents of pine, moss, and fern. Darkness filled the expanse, giving the impression of intimidation and anger as the shadows loomed above in the ancient boughs. Searching for a point of reference, Hammer Strike spotted a small glow in the distance, hinting at the presence of a campfire. Sighing, he headed in the direction of the camp, or at least what he hoped was a camp. If he was lucky, perhaps he could get some directions out of the forest, or at the very least they would let him stay the night until he could get his bearings in the morning. At worst it would be a Gryphon camp and he would get a little more entertainment before taking a rest for the night. He approached silently, the blanket of needles masking his hoofsteps. As he drew near, his ears swiveled, picking up on the conversation.

“So why are ponies so scared of this Hammer Strike fellow? Is just earth pony, no? We take Hammer, we hit him, and then we collect monies, yes?” The accent was thick, the voice deep and rough.

“Not so simple, brother. He is favorite of their princess. They no want anyone to know when they behind his pain. Princess find out, things go to…” The sentence ended with a word Hammer Strike could neither identify nor replicate.

“I could teach you the reason why they fear me.” Hammer Strike said aloud as he entered the ring of firelight. A large pot stood hanging over the flames, held by some sort of portable tripod with a swinging arm and hook attachment. Two massive tents stood nearby, covered in patches and shoddy camouflage. Lastly, he noted the two massive creatures whose backs were turned to him, staring into the flames. They sat on a couple of boulders, their meaty fingers tipped by thick, dark nails. Two rope-like protrusions whipped around as the creatures turned to face the intruder.

“Huh, little pony has found our camp,” The larger of the two minotaurs noted. His coat was an earthy brown and a large silver ring hung from his nose. His left horn was notably broken in half. His brother, who sat beside him, was a dull grey. He wore no nose ring, but both horns remained intact. The older brother hefted his axe. “Be saving us a lot of time.” Then he charged.

Hammer Strike smirked. “Thank you, Captain obvious.”

Fifteen minutes later Hammer Strike stood victorious over the two bodies, the grey minotaur’s warhammer still in his hooves, his broken face stained red. Hammer Strike’s would-be assassins had proven to be skilled combatants, but all in all they didn’t have the experience Hammer Strike did. Searching through their bags, he came across a note calling for his own head, offering a bounty of near one thousand bits for it. The faded seal of house flame stood in wax on the note. The scent of Eau du Prancé wafted faintly, mingled with incense and spice. Only one hoof could have written and sealed this letter.

“Well, then. At least he is being more creative about it now,” Hammer Strike commented, tucking the scroll in his saddlebag. Taking one last look around, he shrugged and gave the warhammer a quick look to determine what it was made out of. Crouching in the dimming firelight, Hammer Strike began his examination.

To say the hammer was crude would be a vast understatement. As far as Hammer Strike could tell it consisted of a very large stone that had been broken apart by crude blows, hacked to vaguely resemble the shape of a hammer, and tied to a large stick using leather straps. The battle axe wasn’t even worth the smith master’s time.

With a shrug Hammer Strike put the hammer down and continued on his path out of the forest, the flames disappearing into nothingness with a sound of whooshing air as the cool night rushed in to fill the suddenly empty space of the fire pit where dim embers glowed, then sputtered, then died.

Lunar Fang glared from the command tower that had been added to Hammer Strike’s wall. She could easily see the smaller Gryphon Army marching through another of the passes in the mountain Range between the Gryphon nation on their continent and Equestria. It would have to be resealed. She looked to her guards from the doorway facing the city. As she did so she was reminded of that one snow ball fight from so long ago as she looked to the soldiers and volunteer home guard. She felt a pang of sadness, missing her mate. But they were needed on different fronts. “Pull forward the Trebuchets. Let’s hit them a little harder from the get go,” She ordered. As she heard the shouts of acknowledgement, she turned back to face the enemy camp. Hopefully, they would be within range of the massive engines. “Let’s hope that Lead Weight’s little toy hobby works.” She knew it would work, yet she was still nervous seeing this happening for the “First time.”

Her ears pivoted in her helmet as she heard the creaking sound of wood shifting and the whoosh of wind as eight boulders were hurtled over the walls. Four found their target, landing right in the middle of the Gryphon encampment. Already her ears were picking up the calls for adjustments from Lead Weight and the cries of terror from the Gryphon camp. A rather ill attempt was made on the Gryphons’ part to take out these new weapons, only to be repelled from enclosed sections of the wall. The Gryphons were sorely angered by the fact that Fillydelphia was not falling, and had not fallen to their previous General. It was an eyesore on their so called perfect record.

What worried Lunar Fang’s troops were the numbers of Gryphons that could fight and were here on the Continent. She, however, had faith and foreknowledge that they would win. She would not waver. She knew she would hold the city that Hammer Strike saved. She shook her head as the Gryphon armies began to pull back out of range. She wondered just how far they could throw. She continued to wonder as a long bolder was launched and landed on the far reach of the Gryphon camp, causing severe damage and several more casualties. It even struck five gryphons from the sky. She sat down and continued her observation. They were quickly abandoning equipment, gear, even a few colors which she knew her fellow brothers and sister of the night would soon have for her own collection of war trophies. This brought a happy smile to her muzzle. She would have her own trophies as her mate had his. Then she smiled inwardly, knowing that very soon her armor would be too small for her.

Pensword stared at the pile of scrolls that he had to go through. Now he was Commander Pensword, Leader of the entire military of Equestria. And so, he had to place the needs of the forces and safety of Equestria first. He had been the one to approve Grif’s Mission, the deployment of Lord Hammer Strike to the North Eastern front, which was showing the most buildup, and finally the reassignment of his own mate back to Fillydelphia to protect the city from falling to a second attack. He had a slightly worrying thought. “It’s like the mongol horde,” He uttered to the empty room. He sat down and heaved a sigh. He missed the feeling of Lunar Fang next to him. It had been one month, two weeks, and a day since their wedding. Lunar fang had left two weeks ago. During the customary two weeks of working holiday, the two had never left each other’s side for long.

He reached and opened the first scroll, pausing to say a silent prayer as he read the casualty report. Sighing, he rolled it up and placed it to the side for an aide to take care of and to delegate a means to compensate the families affected. He was the first Commander in the Equestrian Military after all. While he could not write personally to each soldier’s family, he would make sure that the families knew that at least he was mourning with them in their loss.

He paused as he heard a knock at his door. A moment later, Sergeant Blueblood walked in holding a scroll in his telekinetic grasp. He dropped it neatly on the desk and left. Pensword soon realized why he left so quickly and without any comment. The mark on the scroll clearly identified the author. It was an update from Grif. He broke the seal and quickly read it. As he did so he took out another scroll and slowly crossed out a few lines, letting the ink dry. Then he rolled the two scrolls back up and placed them into one of the drawers of the desk he had commandeered for his office.

He continued with the reports for the rest of morning and into midday when another knock at the door interrupted him just after he’d finished writing some more instructions for Commandante Supreme Sunrise and Colonel Hurricane on their front. Major Hurricane, promoted due to Celestia’s orders, was currently stationed at a defensive position in the now renamed town of Gryphon Falls.

Sadly, it seemed the closest Pony controlled area near Hammer Strike was Promethean’s camp. While the idea of walking another several miles to the next camp sounded like a wonderful idea, he decided it best to stay at least for a moment to relax.

The camp had plenty of expensive tents, each one offering lavish comforts at a very high price. Hammer Strike snorted derisively. As if a tent had any defensive value to it…

Shaking his head, Hammer Strike found himself wandering around the camp for a bit. Meanwhile, a personal guard made a beeline for Promethean's tent. Within a minute he reached the tent and flung open the flaps. “Sir,” The guard said

“Speak,” Promethean Flame replied.

“Hammer Strike lives, sir.”

“I should have guessed.” Promethean Flame sighed. “Send him to my tent, but tell no one else where he has gone. Am I clear?”

“Yes, sir.” The guard saluted smartly, heading out of the tent in the general location he last saw Hammer Strike. Much to his surprise, the Lord hadn’t moved far. “Lord Hammer Strike,” The guard called out to him.

Hammer Strike turned, his brow raised. “Yes?”

“My Lord, Promethean Flame, requests your presence at his tent.”

“Very well.” Hammer Strike sighed. “Which direction is his tent?” He asked. The guard pointed and Hammer Strike gave a weary nod of annoyance before starting on his way.

The first thing he noted as he entered the tent was that it was surprisingly devoid of Promethean Flame.

“Wonderful. Did I find the wrong tent…?” He muttered to himself.

A multitude of pinpricks crawled across his legs and back. Looking down he noticed his legs and flanks were lined with what appeared to be darts of some kind. From the other side of the tent several familiar black cloaked figures entered. Hammer Strike managed to cut two of them down before the world began to swim, and a third before everything went black.

Grif sighed while looking out from his cell, attempting to look distraught and possibly broken. Such a hard thing to do. His men had managed to find information regarding another name on the list at a small outpost nearby. They had scoped the place out, noted troop movements, even possible alternate venues for entrance or escape. But when the time came for the attack things had quickly gone south. The gryphon numbers had been near double what they had suspected and they were soon overwhelmed. Grif had managed to make an escape route for Little Willow, Tall Oak, and Shrial with a fair portion of his men, but he and a few others had been captured in the process. It was a small price to pay.

Grif had been informed that the emperor wanted his execution to be as public and humiliating as possible. So they had been instructed not to seriously harm or kill him unless they had no other choice. He had been thrown in a stone cell with nothing more than straw for a bed. The gryphons where sure they had captured the gryphon who hunted his own kind and now all trouble from that end would die down. Oh how wrong they were. He allowed himself a small smirk before catching himself and returning to the act.

Grif did not see things their way. He bided his time through the day, not making any major movements, acting cowardly and meek. The act had, for the most part, left the guard unassuming, and this was much more dangerous, and fatal, than he would ever realize.

As said guard made his way down the hall and out of sight to switch for the night, Grif took his chance. The gryphons were sure a stone cell with nothing but straw would keep anyone at bay. Grif smiled, collecting up some of the old straw. “Thank you, MacGyver,” he said.

Several moments later the night guard approached to find the cell door completely off its hinges, laying on the ground. Grif was gone. The guard entered the cell, looking desperately for any sign of the missing prisoner. He never heard Grif drop form the roof, but he did feel as the gryphon grabbed his neck and snapped it.

Grif checked the body. Finding the keys and a knife, he searched the other cells. Finding none of his men, he snuck through the prison as stealthily as possible. Fortunately, he found and retrieved his gear in the process. It was tempting to hunt for the gryphon on his list. However, discretion was the better part of valor, and Grif decided it was more necessary to escape. keeping to the shadows and moving swiftly, the gryphon managed to make his way through the outpost up and over the walls, alive to fight another day. He would avenge the lives of the fallen mercenaries.

Hammer Strike opened his eyes weakly, looking around as he tried to figure out where he was. The memory of his fight and the darts flashed into his mind and as much as he tried, he couldn’t find the energy to do much of anything. He shook his head lightly and studied the room around him.

Looking to his hooves, he discovered chains wrapped around him, connecting from the ceiling to hold his front hooves. A similar set of chains held his back hooves to the floor. The room was cylindrical in design. There were no real corners that he could perceive. A very unusual form of architecture, indeed.

Looking back to the cuff around his hoof, he gave the chain a pull, though he had next to no ability to move his legs. He felt strangely sluggish in all his attempts.

“Oh good, you’re awake.”A voice spoke up as a large, rust red colored gryphon stepped into view. “I am Senior Torturer Grimbeak,” he said wth a bow. “I will be your … host during your stay with us.” The gryphon smiled smugly. “So, this is the infamous ‘Celestia’s Ghost.’ You do not seem so ghostly now.” The Gryphon sneered over the captive pony, eying him carefully, sizing him up.

“The titles I receive, I have for a reason,” Hammer Strike responded. His mind raced, trying to find a solution, any solution to his current situation.

“And yet you seem unable to break through these chains.” The gryphon smiled as he rattled one of them, making Hammer’s body shake as well.

“Give me a bit and I shall show you a way around that.” He responded.

“I do not think so.” The gryphon leered. “I am not so self confident as to face you on even ground. Those chains are made from dragon bones and this entire room is lined with drake scales. You would have a better chance of burning through the moon than you would have putting so much as a single mark on this chamber.”

“Alright then,” Hammer Strike said. “You got me. Now what? Do you want a congratulations?”

“No, we want information,” The gryphon said, sneering, a look of dreadful eagerness transforming his face into a ghastly sycophantic image. “I hope you do not give it to us easily,” He purred.

“You would count yourself lucky to get anything from me,” Hammer responded matter of factly.

“We shall see about that.” The gryphon smiled, rolling in a wrack laden with all manner of weapons. “You have a favorite?” The gryphon asked.

“Surprise me.”

Grif stared at the document for the seventh time. They had…. procured it from a gryphon messenger flying by. The message seemed to be flying all over the gryphon empire. The contents sent a chill through him every time he read it. It claimed that Lord Hammer Strike, Celestia’s ghost, had been procured and was being held for information. Scouring the message for what had to have been the twentieth time, Grif let out of shriek of frustration, tearing the note to shreds with his talons. The location was not stated.

Grif wanted to help his friend desperately, but there were too many outposts along the border, all with their own prisons. Where would they have taken him? There had been no record of Hammer Strike’s capture in the history books. No indication where they would hold a prisoner like that. Realization hit Grif quite suddenly and his breast was filled with a desperate hope. He didn’t know. But maybe, just maybe, someone else did.

“Shrial?” Grif called out.

“Yes, sir?” Shrial asked, meeting his gaze, though shifting her eyes every once in a while. She had mastered her trembling and was making rather remarkable progress in her growth. The training had been brutal, but the effects were well worth it. Toned muscle streamlined her body, granting a feral sort of elegance to her gait as they bunched and relaxed with every stride.

“The last few weeks, you’ve fought with me. You’ve spilled the blood of your brothers when you had no reason to. Now I am confronted by a situation I cannot solve on my own. If you can honestly, truly help me, there will no longer be any reason for me not to trust you. Did your father ever speak of any high security dungeons or jails near the border?” Grif asked, his expression grim. “My lord has been captured and I need to locate him before the worst happens.” His eyes seemed to swirl, shifting in eddies like two whirlpools.

Shrial gasped. “Celestia’s Ghost captured? Impossible.” She shook her head in disbelief. She had learned from painful experience just how strong Lord Hammer Strike really was. And though she had been trained to hate and view ponies as inferior, she had to admit that this particular pony was worthy of honor and respect. As a servant to his servant, she knew her duty. Her father would turn in his grave, but he was no longer here to haunt her and she was no longer of that clan. The time had come for her to decide where her new loyalties would truly lie.

“I know I have not been the kindest to you, but I like to think I’ve been fair. Now I’m asking you to be fair to me. My oath is at stake.” Grif looked her in the eye.

Shrial began to tremble. To give this information to Grif would mean betraying everything and everyone she had once known and loved. And yet … Grif had shown her there was so much more to the world than what her Father had ever revealed. And he was right. While the training had hurt, Grif had indeed been kind, only taking her as far as she could bear, gradually helping her to grow strong. After all, it is not an easy thing to shove several years worth of training into two months. She took a deep breath, remembering her hunt with the Thestrals. “A mare must choose their own path to walk by the moonlight. But remember, while our paths may differ, we are all family. Our hearts beat as one.” Those words had been told her by a particularly wise Thestral named Piercing Roar. She closed her eyes, remembering how she felt when they had accepted her, forgiven her, treated her as one of their own. These ponies truly did have far more honor and respect than any Gryphon she had known in the empire. Her eyes snapped open, her look determined. A new fire burned within.

“There can be only one. My father spoke of it often. It is a place where we take prisoners of war who are of political significance and traitors. They are systematically tortured and beaten mentally and physically until they are completely broken. Then the Emperor comes to pass judgement upon them.” She shuddered. “Father used to threaten me as a child that he would put me there if I dared to question his orders … and I knew he meant it.” A single tear streamed down her cheek as she recalled both the good and the bad of her father, Jorund. “Shertugal: The Fortress of Desolation. Some call it the pit of despair. None escape those halls unless they are dead or a hollow husk, mindless and broken, cast out to wander the lands until the manticores take them. If there is any place they would take your … our lord, it would be there.”

“Thank you, Shrial,” Grif said with relief and gravity. He moved back to a trunk in the corner and fetched something. Walking back to her, he laid a new longsword in front of her. It was far more elegant than the one she had been assigned by her father, smaller and thinner with a wiry handguard that would protect her entire claw. “Here. The sword you had on you was trash. I had this commissioned before we left the fort. Get used to it. Name it. Carry it with you at all times. You are a warrior. This weapon is as good as your soul. And anyone who loses track of their soul is a poor person indeed.”

“You … you made this … for me?” Shrial took up the blade, testing the balance in her talons. She performed a few experimental swipes. The light danced across the blade and through the antechamber as she sliced through the air.

“In as much as I paid the blacksmith who made it, yes. It’s admittedly not hammerstrike class weaponry, but it will keep you alive. And now that I know I won’t be looking at the tip as it’s protruding from the front of my chest, I think it’s time you began to keep it as a warrior should.” Grif looked her in the eye. “Take care of it and it will take care of you.”

“I will.” For the first time, Shrial looked at Grif, really looked at him. And within those eyes she could see so much more than she ever thought she could know about another Gryphon. She saw kindness, honor, valor, concern, intelligence, and deeper still, a gnawing fear and rage. Remembering the first time she met Grif and the following weeks, it was almost as if he were two Gryphons in one body. But that would be ridiculous. She shook her head and smiled grimly. “When do we start?”

“Go. Tell everyone that we’re marching at dawn.” He paused, placing a talon to his beak in thought. “We don’t have the numbers to take on a fortress by ourselves. Hurricane’s base is just across the border. I’ll send a message to him informing the others of the situation. I want the watch lifted tonight. I’ll stay up and keep it myself. Double everyone’s rations, but make sure they get to bed early. This may be the last full night’s sleep they get in a while.” Grif pulled out a fresh piece of parchment, quickly making a quill by plucking one of his own feathers. “I just hope pensword still has that dragon.”

“Hammers, daggers, swords, axes, maces, balls and chains, spears,” Senior Torturer Grimbeak looked at the table of bent or broken weapons in sheer disbelief, his face almost as red as his coat in his frustration. The bladed weapons had been dulled to the point of uselessness. They had cut the pony or punctured him, but the damage was shallow before the blade dulled and the wounds healed or simply cauterized themselves shut before the gryphons could exploit them. “What have the ponies done to you? Cast some sort of augmentation spell?”

“No spells,” Hammer Strike responded, trying to ignore the slight pain running through him.

“Well nevertheless, we have proven you can be cut. And where metal and craft could do little ...” he smiled cruelly as a trolley laden with numerous powders and liquids rolled in. “Perhaps mother nature can do more.” The smile twisted into a maniacal grin.

Hammer Strike didn’t respond, keeping his gaze on the gryphon in front of him. He looked bored, but something stirred in those hazel eyes, flickering like embers.

“I have been told that the iceberg ivy plant produces a toxin that makes one feel like their insides are frozen. It is non-lethal, but extraordinarily painful. Grimbeak kept grinning as he took a handful of azure coloured powder and threw it in Hammer Strike’s face. “Maybe you will be able to give me a better description.”

Hammer Strike didn’t speak as he gritted his teeth. His eyelids twitched slightly, these two signs the only indication of the poison taking effect as he kept his unbroken gaze on the Gryphon.

“You are not a very fun torture subject, are you?” The gryphon shrugged amiably. Grabbing a broken mace, he began to use it as a club, beating savagely on the pony’s head.

Pensword looked up from his desk as a strange sensation washed over him, prickling his fur. A moment later a scroll materialized out of the air, plopping onto his new Mahogany desk. He started as he noticed the seal. Intricately carved into the dollop of wax, a pair of crossed feathers stood with sword handles on the edges where the nubs would normally be. The hand guards circled prominently to act as protection to their would be wielders. “Bladefeathers …” Grif must have used the lighter Hammer Strike had returned. He took a moment to admire the craftsmanship before switching his attention to a second seal. His heart froze. Hammer Strike’s personal seal lay in all its glory. There was but one problem. A gaping crack in the mold had marred the surface. Pensword knew the seal’s meaning and quickly moved to the door. With a turn of his hoof the bolt was thrown. Satisfied that he was alone and would not be disturbed, Pensword raced to his desk, sat down, and broke open the scroll, his heart racing.

Pensword,

I intercepted a message recently. It claimed that Hammerstrike has been captured. I don’t have all the details, but I have a reliable source telling me he is being held at the Fortress of Desolation, also known as Shertugal. I am getting reinforcements from Hurricane’s camp, but I need something with the power of a siege weapon and the ability to move on it’s own. Can you supply the heavy weaponry?

Grif Bladefeather

Pensword stood silently before he spun around and hit the wall with a hoof. “Dummkopf.” He hit the wall again. “BAKA!” he yelled. “I told him to keep guards with him.” he yelled to no one. “But no, he had to wave it off. This is not Equestria, or even home for that matter. Nobles have plots for and against thee.” He sighed and his face darkened. “Heaven above if he gets hurt I shall go ballistic on him and that entire Fortress!” He stomped around the room, his mood foul as he kicked the desk aside, sending it sliding a few feet across the floor. Not an easy feat considering the sheer weight and bulk the desk had. It was solid oak. “I should have stayed with him. I don’t give a flying rat’s care for what history says. I should have protected him.” He trotted to the newly shifted desk, angrily taking parchment and quill. Breaking the pen, he let out a roar of rage and tore up the blank parchment before flinging it away and grabbing a new sheet and quill.

Grif,

I am sending you my best weapon. I am not sending anything that can be broken and should give the greatest warriors of all cause for pause and pain. You should get my gift for the fight soon. Use him wisely. Let him take anything of value from the Fortress first and then pay the merchs. I think the Merchs will agree with that. Otherwise, those that disagree can be eaten for all I care. May you never know the anger I Feel at myself, at Gryphons, and finally, at Hammer Strike. When he gets back, I demand to see him as Commander of the Equestrian Military. At least with that title, I have the right to chew him out. And I will.

Pensword.

The ink spread in a spatter as Pensword stabbed the pen home on the final period. Snorting, he left it to dry as he took a Crystal from the drawer and put a hoof on it. Following the dragon’s instructions, he channeled his emotions into it. A moment later he got a response. The Dragon would be at his location in three days, at which point he would direct it to Grif’s location. He returned to the parchment.

Postscript:

The weaponry shall arrive at the Fortress in three days, at which point I am sending it directly to the Colonel Hurricane’s camp. Give the word and I shall march out there myself and lay siege to that fortress if needed.

Your friend for eternity,

Matthias

He let the new ink dry before rolling up the paper, sealing it in his new seal. He turned to a lamp with a glowing blue flame. It licked gently from its wick. A mysterious blue liquid glowed in the crystal chamber below the lamp. He took off the glass chimney and held the scroll to the flame, watching as it become smoke and sparkles moving with all speed toward his friend.

Pensword sighed as he watched the cloud vanish from his office. He felt so tired now that the surge of anger slowly ebbed away. He was furious at Hammer Strike, but he was even more angered by the Gryphons. He narrowed his eyes as he moved to another part of his office where he held the table he had first seen back in the Hurricanes’ manor a lifetime ago. He quickly set a few controls and security protocols and promptly had a clean map laid upon it for planning. He narrowed his eyes as he focused the magical map upon the location. Fort Desolation was far into the Equestrian land mass’ Gryphon territory. His keen tactical mind immediately picked up on at least ten outposts and three more fortresses they could take to act as decoys thanks to the captured maps they had taken from enemy troops. Finally, he saw the icons of at least three normal Army groups. He paused and pondered if they were still there, or if they were currently being used to back up the front lines. He quickly split the map to show a scenario of the two main concerns within and without.

He quickly placed Grif’s icon at Colonel Hurricane’s camp and then placed a Dragon icon. He watched as they marched and played out the two different scenarios based on the information that he had fed into the magical construct. He frowned. If the Armies were there, Grif would suffer heavy losses and this scenario warned the possible death of Colonel Hurricane and Grif in the assault. On the plus side, according to the map, the dragon would cause a few fear modifiers to effect the enemy troops. In the second scenario, he had removed the troops due to reinforcements and pushing the incursions into Equestria through the other passes. It was a little better. The only places that would hang up the plan of attack would be the outposts. He quickly turned to his desk and wrote another letter that would be mailed to Colonel Hurricane. It had a simple command.

Colonel Hurricane,

I want all outposts razed to the ground. I am sending my special weapon north. I wish to inform you as well that Lord Hammer Strike, in some manner, was captured by the Forces of Gryphonia. I want thee to make all due speed to Fort Desolation. Battle Captain Grif shall have the details of the plan. Listen to him. That is an order, if needed, from your Commander.

Pensword.

He sealed the letter once it was dry and sent it on its way via a purple fire lamp, rather than the blue. Then he closed his eyes as he moved to the map. He quickly opened up another scenario, setting the time moving forward as he began to move troops around in an imaginary incursion into the area. He paused and quickly sent a message to the linked table in Major Hurricane’s office in Gryphon Falls. He was to start organizing search and destroy missions for any remaining pockets of Gryphons in this area of the mountains. He hoped their actions would allow them to close off other smaller valleys, or even tunnels that were being used in desperation. He closed his eyes. “This is why I never move. It is a campaign just to keep the enemy out of Equestria.” He let out a sigh before returning the map to the current situation and moved to a wall with a large map written in the Gryphic tongue. Under the names, translations stood boldly in Equis. He shook his head. He would aim for the King of this area’s capital if needed. Come to think of it, he always wondered why the war ended so suddenly ...

The last few weeks had been hard on Little Willow and Tall Oak, the two earth ponies had made it clear that whether it was Grif’s wish or not, they would be following him into Gryphonia. The earth pony mare had been more than a little angry when she spotted the gryphoness following Grif around and the two had been at odds ever since.

Tall Oak, for his part, had been distant, but respectful to the gryphoness in their few interactions. The big earth pony stallion carrying the large sword across his back had been a bit hard for her to get used to, but over time she had settled into her own quiet accord with him. Currently the pair of ponies were working on dismantling Little Willow’s medical equipment for travel in preparation for the oncoming march. Neither seemed to notice the gryphoness entering the tent from behind.

Shrial cleared her throat, eying the two ponies carefully. “I, um … I came to see what I could do to help.”

“We’re quite fine here, thank you,” Little Willow responded without even looking at her, her tone sharp as a knife.

Tall Oak turned his head and nodded respectfully to shrial. “The beds need dismantling yet.” Little Willow glared at him, but let it pass, immersing herself in her duties as she Packaged the bandages and other pieces of her kits.

Shrial nodded, quickly moving to take down the cots. For a military girl like her, it was easy enough to take care of. After placing them with the others that lay in a pile nearby to load for transport, she came back in. Taking a deep breath, she steeled herself. If she was going to go into battle, she needed to clear a few things up. She hardened her eyes and nodded in apology to Tall Oak before she began in earnest. “Just what is your problem, Little Willow? You have done nothing but stare daggers at my wings since I was brought into this camp. I want to know why.”

Little Willow glared at her hard. “Why don’t you ask my parents? Oh wait, that’s right, I watched them get skinned and flayed by your emperor's soldiers for supper,” she said. “I don’t know what trick you pulled on Grif to make him spare you, but it’s not working on us.”

Shrial smirked. “You care for him deeply, do you not? Why else would you use what he calls contractions? He has had a great impact upon you, I can see. It is no wonder considering the honor he bears. It weighs heavily upon him. Sometimes a little too heavily, I think.” Her countenance softened as she recalled that brief glimpse of what she had seen when she overcame her fear and looked on Grif as an equal for the first time. Her sword lay waiting in its scabbard, the symbol of Grif’s trust. She would not betray it. Looking on Little Willow, she could see the hurt, the sorrow, the fear. But more importantly, she could see the evil lurking beneath, feeding upon those emotions. It had to be cut off. Shrial’s face hardened again.“With regards to your other accusations, I can say nothing to defend myself. I am what I am. I was raised a Gryphon general’s daughter in the Emperor's reign. I was raised on a variety of meats, most particularly pony meats after the manner of our clan’s tradition. I was bred to be a trembling, shivering wretch who would do whatever any man commanded. And when your Pensword and Grif came to our fort, they killed my father. I was upset, angry, and most of all, lost. Everything I held dear was taken from me in an instant. Pensword showed me the loss you have faced, and that he faced. I did not feel that I could bear it, so I begged them to kill me. They would not.

“From there, Grif took me in and forced me to change. It was hard. I have received many hurts, many bruises. But given time, he succeeded. I have been changed by him, just as you have. One of his greatest lessons to me was to never back down and always let myself be heard. I have nothing to prove to you and your judgement means nothing to me. I cannot control the actions of other Gryphons, only my own. I have lived among your kind, learned from them, laughed with them, hunted with them, fought with them, served with them. And like Grif, and as a member of the Bladefeather clan, I have sworn to never again partake of the meat of an intelligent creature.” Little Willow flinched, each sentence a heavy blow as Shrial told her tale, so like her own, and yet, so vastly different.

“You may hold on to your hatred and your anger if you wish, but know this. It will lead to your destruction if you do. It will consume you, Little Willow, Nature Child. And it will warp your gift of healing into something ugly and dark. Let it go and judge me by my current deeds, not on the things I could not control. Your brother has likely already told you this. Think about it, Little Willow. And should you truly desire a reckoning, my tent is always open. I ask only one thing. Never, never, question my loyalty to Grif. He saved me just as he saved you.” Shrial’s gaze was cold, but respectful, her fury kept in check by well built discipline. “I apologize for taking up so much of your time. Tall Oak.” She bowed her head in respect and farewell as she turned to leave.

“W...wait!” Little Willow’s voice had changed, the scathing tone was gone and the mare spoke over somewhat choked sobs. “I, I’m sorry. I promised myself I wouldn’t do this … that I wouldn’t do what they did to him.” She continued to sob as she tried to get ahold of herself.

Shrial waited as requested, halting in her exit. But she did not turn around just yet. Her gaze pierced to the horizon as she contemplated the setting sun in its course, a symbol of endings and death, and yet, the possibility of a new beginning and a new light to rise. It reminded her much of herself over the last two months and the changes she’d had to face.

Tall Oak spoke up, surprising both females. “My sister and I saw just a small piece of how Grif was treated among other gryphons. It isn’t a pleasant memory.”

“Many believe orphans to be weak creatures who have no right to live. Grif has proven that to be false. I believe he will help many people to see what true strength is one day. Though in our day and age he will face ridicule and pain, he is paving a way for a better future. I admire him for that strength.” A gentle breeze played through the camp, brushing Shrial’s primaries as the golden sunlight danced on her pristine white crown feathers, causing them to practically glow.

“His village gave him nothing but glares and insults.” Little Willow spoke as calmly as she could. “He gave meat to the families that needed extra during the plague without asking for anything and all he received were complaints because the meat was cold, or salty, or that they don’t like bear meat, or moose meat. He saved us and he wouldn’t accept anything in return. How many gryphons must have known we were in that cage waiting till our turn came to die and did nothing? Yet he turned to help us. Even now, he hunts down names on some list because he feels guilty for what the gryphons have done. I-I fear it will be the death of him.”

“I won’t let it.” Shrial’s words cut through the atmosphere like a lightning bolt, speaking volumes. “I won’t let it,” she said again, the gold darkening to a bloody red as she turned to face the ponies. “I won’t.”

Celestia sat inside her personal quarters sorting through letters. That is, until a wisp of smoke entered the room and began to solidify itself into a scroll, landing on her desk.

With a questioning gaze she grabbed the scroll and opened it, reading its contents.

Princess Celestia,

It has come to my attention that Lord Hammer Strike has been captured by the Gryphons. We will be leading an attack against the fortress holding him in attempt to rescue him.

Grif Bladefeather

Celestia questioned the letter. Why would they need to send a rescue for Hammer Strike? Her teacher could easily make his way out, crushing any who got in his way. She had half a mind to reply and tell Grif to simply wait it out, but she decided the gryphon needed to learn not to doubt Hammer Strike. Should he chose to, he would break free in a day, two at most. She took a quill and some parchment in her magical grasp and quickly wrote a reply.

Dear Grif,

Do whatever you feel is necessary, though I see this more as an unneeded use of resources. Hammer Strike will be fine. The Gryphons will learn that he cannot be held. If he wishes to walk away, he will walk away. If, for some reason, he is still in captivity it is most likely because he is planning something large that will shake the Gryphon arrogance to their foundation.

HRH Princess Celestia

Princess Celestia rolled up the scroll and sent it off to Grif without further thought. Then, turning to look at the wall and the map of Equestria, her brow furrowed. Something felt off, yet what worried her the most was that her sister was off in the Eastern Front leading troops against any Gryphons still inside the borders. She frowned at how many small and large parties of Gryphons could sneak about in her lands so easily. “Be safe, Sister.” She whispered to the air. She was worried how much more of this Fires of Tartarus poison might still be around.

“Well, you are quite the specimen of earth pony strength are you not?” The gryphon noted. “Usually the strongest ponies break after a small blast of sensory deprivation powder. And I have used up my entire supply on you.” Grimbeak twisted his head to the side quizzically, his eyes calculating. “You seem to have no natural reaction to anything.” The gryphon lashed out with a talon and a burning pain lanced through Hammer Strike’s ear. “Not even a wince.”

“However, physical pain is not our only means of making prisoners talk. If we cannot make you speak through pain, then perhaps you will talk to save another?” The gryphon looked forward and signalled, motioning with a talon to some unseen individual. An armed gryphon private came into Hammer Strike’s view holding a young mare with a knife to her throat.

“Don’t you dare.” Hammer Strike’s tone shifted for the first time in the two weeks he had been held captive. His normally unamused tone had been replaced by one far more ominous in nature.

“Then tell us about Equestria’s current defenses.” The gryphon said.

“I can not do that.”

“Very well.” Grimbeak gave a curt nod to the guard and Hammer Strike heard the gargled scream as the gryphon soldier slowly slit the pony’s throat. “Bring in the next one,” Grimbeak said.

A fury had been building in Hammer Strike since the day of his capture. But this ... this was much more. An innocent life had just been taken in front of him. And they were planning to steal more. He pulled on the chains, his mind coming back to life as he felt his body fill with energy.

The next was a stallion just barely out of his foal years. “Talk.” The gryphon said. “We know Celestia trusts you with everything.”

The next sound heard was not the voice of Hammer Strike, but of chains creaking as they strained against the sudden force he put out.

The gryphon signalled someone behind Hammer Strike and several more pricks covered his skin, telling him he had received more drugs. He felt his muscles relax against his will, his eyes drooping as he lost the energy he had, his thoughts slowing.

“Can’t have you getting out of those chains now, can we?” Gimbeak sneered, signalling the hostage keeper again. This time a choking gasp strained its way to Hammer Strike’s ears as the hostage was slowly strangled to death, his windpipe crushed with exquisite slowness.

With his last ounce of energy, Hammer Strike looked up to his gryphon captors, a dull fire burning in his eyes. “Pray that I never break free, or else that I die first. For if ever I find release, I will bring hell to your doorstep when I do…”

Lunar Fang slowly rose from her prayer to Faust and turned around at the altar in the front of the congregational area. She opened her eyes and began to walk back down the aisle to the entrance. She paused as Promethean Flame entered the cathedral. He walked to the donation box and dropped a few coins in before smiling smugly at her. He walked slowly and deliberately towards her before bowing his head. “Dame Lunar Fang.”

“Lord Flame,” Lunar Fang replied civilly. “I thank you for your donation.” She moved to continue on her way.

“I must admit, you thestrals performed adequately in protecting the city. Soon you will be able to return to your cave with your bear stews and let the sensible ponies handle things, hmm?” he said.

“Well, it might be a cave in your backyard.” She replied with a smirk. “Princess Luna has granted us citizenship. So you shall be seeing us more often. And I have plans to become a member of this herd.” She moved a wing to indicate the cathedral. “Or I might just join the herd in Unity.” she added with a smirk.

“Oh, I don’t think Princess Luna has the influence to get her bill to pass,” promethean flame noted. “The lords can be very fickle, after all.”

She raised an eyebrow. “So the Lords risk losing the Princess that controls the night? One that has become a master battle tactician and master who has an entire nation loyal to her and could become some of Equestria’s most loyal subjects? Here is something else to consider as well. Thestrals would provide some new tax revenue for your coffers,” She added with a look of annoyance.

“Oh, the only thing we needed you for was the gryphon threat. And considering that their main base fell to a bat bird, they can’t be that much of a threat now, can they?” promethean flame snorted. “Last I heard, your husband is staying nice and safe up there in Fort Triumph while other ponies do the work for him.”

Lunar Fang bristled her mane. “He is not a Bat Bird.” her voice lowered and held a slight growl to it. “He is an Equestrian Citizen and the Commander of Equestria’s forces. Do you think he wants to be cooped up in that fortress all day? He would want to fight and win. But what would it mean if the Gryphons were to learn of his promotions and then see that he is leading the battle? It would be too much of a risk.” She moved to walk past him. “I am proud to serve him both as a Leader of the Troops, as well as his Mate and Wife.”

“Well then, I suppose you will be happy to know that you’ll be seeing him soon,” Promethean Flame said.

She paused and turned her head. “What do you mean?” She asked. “As the military leader here I am, by rules and traditions, able to ask that question and receive an answer.”

“Well, as soon as Celestia sees reason, the command will of course be placed in proper hooves.”

“Oh, you mean the Hurricane house?” She paused and looked to Promethean Flame. “Do you know also what happened a month ago? Or did you just gloss over the facts? Because if you think only a Hurricane can or should wield Commander status. He is a Hurricane, and by marriage, so. am. I.”

“Yes, but you are not nobility,” Promethean Flame pointed out. “There is no noble to watch over this land currently.”

“I am the Military commander.” She shot back. “If you feel that a noble is supposed to be an overseer to do all the fancy dinner parties and the like, by all means submit a list of names for me to peruse while we await Lord Hammer Strike’s return from the field of battle.” She looked to the noble with disdain. “Now if there is nothing else to discuss, I have military matters to deal with. This city will not defend itself.”

“I would not count on lord Hammer Strike’s return,” Promethean Flame said casually.“Ugly things, battles,” he said, trotting away.

Lunar Fang jerked to a halt, looking at the back of Promethian’s head as he trotted to the altar and knelt to pray. She turned and walked out of the finely carved doors, not caring to look anymore at the artwork. She felt something in pit of her stomach and she didn’t like it. She quickly made her way to military headquarters: one of the old manors left by the now desolate Hooves house. She shook her head. Lord Promethean Flame was poised to inherit the houses. She wondered if she could petition Princess Luna to grant the Hooves home as her own Dame land in Fillydelphia, seeing as landed nobility was of such importance at the moment. She paused as she was handed a sack of scrolls with updates.

She walked to her office and sat down, smiling as she took off her helmet to look at the letters and quickly pulled out two scrolls she instantly knew by sight. She always enjoyed getting letters from Pensword and Grif. She opened Pensword’s letter first, only to frown as she read on. The introduction was not his usual one.

Colonel Lunar Fang,

I write with a heavy in heart to state the following. Lord Hammer Strike has been imprisoned by the Gryphons and taken to their Fortress, Shertugal. Lunar Fang, I hereby require thee to be ready to march at a moment’s notice as Fillydelphia is on the southern edge of the passes that would lead directly into the region. Three army groups already await you there. I pray that thou shalt continue to build up the defenses. Continue the wall and trench building and continue the tower construction, but be ready to march if needed. I also sent our Heavy Friend to help Grif. Break the siege if thou canst and drive the Gryphons away. I need a clear path of retreat if such tactics should prove necessary.

Commander Pensword

She paused and moved a wing to open Grif’s scroll, both nervous and worried at what might be waiting inside. She had a bad feeling already. Now she had some new suspicions. She knew that gossip would spread through the ranks. And if her feeling as right, Promethian Flame would be spreading rumors like a pegasus spreading storms. It might be best to let them know about Promethean Flame’s words from before she received the letters to guard them against his baitings and doubtless, future slander.

Lunar Fang,

First off, whatever Pensword may have said about coming here, belay that. I have things handled here and Fillydelphia is much safer than anything out here. Pensword’s a little worried right now and he probably sent you a letter based on his worry and didn’t think anything through.

Second, breathe deep breaths, in and out. There we go! You got more than yourself to think about out there and I don’t think Pensword could take it if something happened to the two of you. I promise. I will get our friend back.

Keep your ear to the ground, will you? Hammer Strike was at a base on the edge but he’s no fool. Something feels off, but I can’t put the pieces together. So yeah, that’s it. Stay there, be safe, breathe, ear to the ground. Tell the godbaby I said hi!

Grif Bladefeather

P.S. It’s still awkward using that name, by the way.

Luna Fang slowly put the scrolls down as she looked dumbly at the two for a moment. Then she smiled a little and put a hoof to her belly. “Yes, I shouldn’t do anything too rash,” She muttered before getting up, walking to her door and opening it. “I am not to be disturbed for the next two hours, or until I come out. Whichever comes first,” She instructed her guard at the door. She acknowledged the order with a curt nod before returning to a rigid stance, her eyes alert and aware. Lunar Fang shut the door, went back to her desk, and sat down. Pulling a scroll to her, she began to write a letter of her own.

To my dearest husband and Commander,

Even when times are tough and you are writing on your emotions, please remember to at least greet me with love. Also, I know you are emotional as your writing is not as smooth or nice as usual, I assume due to your anger. I shall await your verification orders when a calmer head is present, my dear. Or would you rather have me keeping an eye on Promethean Flame? He arrived just three days ago. I spoke with him today and not only did he call you a Bat Bird. He also was suggesting that we Thestrals shall return to our caves and the former status quo.

Also, Flame mentioned something about Hammer Strike being missing in a roundabout way before either yours or Grif’s letter arrived. We need to keep an eye on him. When the times comes, we must present anything we find to the courts, or else act on our own. My dear, this is the day when wars between houses is common and it is normal to come against those that dishonor others.

My dear, please be calm. And remember that your orders do not only affect me, but our future child as well. I love you, and look forward to the day we can be together again.

Your wife and Mate,

Lunar Fang

Colonel Hurricane looked to the sky from his outpost on the border between Equestrian and Gryphonian territory as the shadow of a dragon flew overhead, spiraling three times before landing out in the open fields near the outpost. Any Gryphon scouts were hopefully already turning back with the news that a Dragon was in the region and landing near the Equestrian forces.

The ponies and the mercenaries in Grif’s group were immediately intimidated by the large beast. Even the minotaurs looked on the beast with a mixture of fear and grudging respect. Only Grif seemed to keep his cool as he approached. “You must be the dragon Pensword made a contract with. I was not given your name,” Grif said, keeping his tone level and respectful, yet challenging. “I am Grif, friend of ponies, traitor to my kind.” Grif did not bow, but kept his eyes on the dragon.

“So, you are the one I was sent to help... ” The dragon said, pausing. “I am called Haymin.”

“My Lord Hammer Strike has been taken into a nearby fortress and is likely being tortured. I plan to lead a charge to save him. I need your power to cause panic and give us an opening. In return, I offer you a tenth of the loot of your choosing.” Grif said, laying the contract out verbally for the dragon.

“A simple task.” The dragon said, rolling his eyes. “A tenth will do ... This time.”

“Good.” Grif nodded. “As a sign of good faith between us,” Grif pulled out a large golden gryphon statue from his bag. The dragon’s eyes sparkled with hoard lust. “A piece from an earlier conquest. I offer it as a gift to cement this deal between us.”

The dragon quickly snatched the statue in his claws, giving a small nod. “Why are we rescuing this lord anyways?”

“He is my lord.” Grif said. “He is the one who I gave my oath and the one who I trust completely. I would sooner charge down your throat to save his life than any other pony in this world save for five others,” Grif said. “And if not for my lord’s sake, remember what these gryphons almost did to your people. Surely getting paid to end their lives is worth it for you?”

The dragon shrugged. “Seems fine enough.”

“Wait here while we prepare. I will let you know when to head out. If you need anything, the minotaur over there will get it for you.” Grif motioned to one of the mercs who stood uneasily nearby.

“Well, we are out of our toxins, we have broken all our spare weapons, and the prison keepers tell me we are dangerously short on our food supply. I guess we won’t be getting anything out of you, will we?” The gryphon sighed as he pulled out a small container holding a murky black liquid. “I suppose there is no point in keeping you alive any longer then, is there?”

Hammer Strike only glared back at the gryphon.

“Let us start with Gorgon's Blood. It is admittedly faster then I would like, but it is easy to get ahold of and very effective,” Grimbeak said as he poured the liquid onto a knife he had retrieved from the trolley. Then, he stabbed Hammer Strike.

The poison administered to Hammer Strike’s system was supposed to take effect instantly. But as time ticked on, no signs of death came. Only that continued fixed glare.

“Huh. Well I guess that is to be expected...” The gryphon said. Over the next three hours, he exposed Hammer Strike to poison after poison. Manticore venom, Black Lotus Flower, Ogre Drool, not even basilisk venom could hurt this pony from legend. The gryphon grew more and more desperate with each failed attempt. finally, when all else had been exhausted, Grimbeak took out a small vial of bright orange fluid and gave it to the gryphon who had been drugging Hammer Strike with his darts.

“I will admit, I am surprised. By all accounts you should be dead many times over by now. However, it is time for this game to come to an end. The poison my underling is about to administer to you is known as the Flames of Tartarus. It is a rare poison my people can only make so much of every century. Fortunately, we have enough with us to easily kill an alicorn. A third of that should be enough to bring down an earth pony.” And with that he signaled the gryphon and Hammer Strike felt the pin prick into his leg.

He could feel the poison as it entered his body, raging through his veins and quickly filtering through his system. His insides felt like they were being set alight, melting, burning to the point he wanted to scream. But nothing came from his mouth when he tried. The gryphons looked on with fascination as they bore witness to the pain on Hammer Strike’s face. Soon he felt his vision fade. His energy sapped, and his head fell forward.

“Well, it was faster than I would have thought, but obviously we are finished. Take him to the crematory. With the toxins in his blood he wouldn’t be safe to eat...” Grimbeak instructed. He wiped some sweat off his feathered brow. That torture session must have taken more out of him than he thought. But as he looked to his underling, he noticed the same problem. At first it seemed like nothing, a mere inconvenience. But slowly, it rose. The private cried out in pain, dropping the corpse and backing away. Burns covered his hands, turning them an ugly blistered red. The end of the trolley that was meant to bear the body away slowly turned a warm cherry red. Sweat glistened on both gryphons now, not only from heat, but fear as it began evaporate from their bodies, wicked away by the heat of the great kiln the prison had become.

“There is a reason for titles…” They heard Hammer Strike say aloud, his voice warped and distorted. “Celestia’s… Ghost…”

Horror dawned on their faces as they turned to the corpse. The soldier with the blow pipe attempted to pump drugged darts into Hammer Strike only for them to burn to ash before they reached him.

“I am called that ... Not for the reason of being dead, not transparent… I am called that because-” The sound of grating stone and shrieking metal filled the room before the chain holding his right foreleg broke. “-You...” He continued, breaking the chains holding his left foreleg up. Orbs of fire began to form, hovering around him as they grew hotter and hotter. “-CAN NOT. KILL. ME.” He broke the last two chains holding him in place as he glared at his captors, his would be murderers. Hammer Strike’s eyes glowed white with fury, a trail of fire burned within them, streaking back into the air in a vaporous form. The room’s temperature took another jump, the hue of the flame orbs shifting around him to a blue. “But I ... can make you ... Suffer.” He chuckled darkly, his voice echoing, distorted by a cacophony of whispers.

Grimclaw raced for the door, throwing it open and locking it behind him in an act of true cowardice, leaving his fellow soldiers to die there as they faced the inevitable fury of Celestia’s Ghost. The gryphon who had been manning the blowpipe was not so lucky. Hammer Strike swung his forehoof and the broken chain wrapped around the gryphon’s throat, choking him. With a yank, Hammer Strike pulled him towards the hovering flames, the chain links burning the gryphon’s throat as it clutched to his feathers and skin, searing them together. However, with the ever climbing heat, before Hammer Strike could get any closer, the gryphon’s body exploded into flame. He didn’t even have the chance to scream before it was over and nothing but ash remained sifting to the ground at Hammer Strike’s feet. He spat at the pile that had been the murderous aspiring private before kicking it into the air with a furious snort. He wanted to make them suffer for what they had done. This death was too quick for them. He smiled evilly as he recalled that one last gryphon yet remained unaccounted for.

Turning to the door, he no longer felt a desire to stay in the room. His mind was burning as he felt the fury surging through him. Moving forward, he figured it would be locked. So, rearing back with his right foreleg wreathed in flame, he slammed the door, punching with all his might. The bolt hadn’t even offered resistance and it snapped in two from the impact before swinging outwards. Then the hinges tore off the wall, taking two large chunks of stone with them as the heavy metal door crashed into the opposing wall, imprinting itself there and fusing to the stone as the semi-molten metal cooled against it. “Oh Grimbeak,” He called, his voice echoing like the toll of death. “I am coming for you. And oh, you are going to pay.” A dark smile passed over his muzzle as an almost maniacal laugh issued from his throat. They would all pay. The flames wreathed his body, surging into the stones around him as he walked, leaving melted hoof prints in the stone as the walls slowly turned to slag around him.

Celestia rubbed her hooves together as she sat in her throne. She had been quick to pass off Grif’s message as a minor problem before, but it had been over a week and there had still been no word from Hammer Strike. The solar princess was beginning to contemplate sending the royal army to assist the gryphon when she felt ... herself speaking from within the gryphon borders.

“Madre de mio!” Celestia cried, feeling the energy as she stared out in the direction of it’s source.

Shertugal lay less than a mile ahead of them. Grif looked behind him at the assembled mercenaries and pony soldiers. He was about to address them when a pony pointed to the military location.

“Should it be smoking that much?”

Grif looked back to the fortress to see a giant pillar of smoke coming from the fortress, a pillar that had not been present a few moments ago. Grif paused a moment as he watched the oily black column billow to the skies. It was enough even to make Haymin pause and admire its size. Throwing all caution to the winds, Grif cried aloud. “Screw it. CHARGE!” He signalled the troops, taking to the air and B-lining for the fortress. Haymin, being the larger and faster of the two, flew off ahead of him only to circle around the fortress and return.

“What are you doing? We need you to get them in a panic!” Grif shouted.

“There are none to panic. I see no resistance,” Haymin said in response.

“That shouldn’t be possible. That’s a high security fortress.” Grif let out a shrill cry, trying to signal Shrial.

Far in the distance, an answering eagle’s call came back as a small speck appeared along the horizon, gradually drawing closer. Shrial, in full battle armor, her short sword gleaming, came soaring in, looking for all the world like a valkyrie. “What is it? Why have you given the signal to stop?”

“Shrial, the dragon says there are no gryphons along the outer walls, nor the inner courtyard. He claims there's no resistance.” Grif said.

“That is not possible. This fortress is stronger even than Fort Triumph. The Gryphons would not abandon their posts so easily. To do so would mean death at the hands of the Emperor, himself.”

“Shrial, I want you to get me four pegasi and return here. Tell the rest to approach the fort, but keep a safe distance until I call. Something isn’t right here,” Grif said. “Haymin, I wIll honor our deal, but i require you to keep flying around the fortress, lest something happens”

“I will get the four you have requested, and relay your orders. But you had better not try to enter that fortress without me. I am not letting you enter that place alone.” She fixed him with a determined gaze before launching herself into the air, streaking like a bolt from its crossbow back to the camp. If there was one thing that could be said about her, she was one Tartarus of a flyer. A few minutes later, she streaked back. Four pegasi trailed behind her, panting as they tried to catch up. They eyed Haymin warily as he circled the perimeter of the fort.

“I hope you colts had a good breakfast, cause we might just be dining in Tartarus tonight,” Grif said. Ten minutes later they landed in the inner courtyard of the fortress. Grif had his blades out and looked around carefully. “There are an awful lot of burn marks here,” he noted, Eying the hoof prints burnt into the ground and the warped stone and piles of slag dotting the courtyard. There were no bodies, but plenty of ash piles lay stacked randomly within the base. Some lay lines, others in rows.

“What did this?” Shrial asked in awe. “It looks like a dragon ran through here. But not even dragon fire can melt solid stone.”

“Dragonfire can’t disintegrate bone either,” Grif said, bending to an ash pile and scooping some up he sniffed it. “This was a gryphon.”

Shrial stared in horror, her beak agape. “What creature could possibly have such power?” She nearly trembled, but barely held it off, remembering her training. She must not show weakness.

“In order? Ra, Amaterasu, Bahamut, Faust, Celestia, and… Hammer Strike,” Grif noted the last name with hesitation. “And only one of those is mortal.”

“This … this came from him?” She took in the damage. “It is no wonder he is called Celestia’s Ghost.”

Grif looked to the pegasi. “Fly back and tell them there will be no battle. Send the unicorns in to get this place cooled down and then tell the mercs they can start searching for loot,” Grif ordered. The pegasi sped away as fast as their wings could take them. He turned to shrial “You should go back too. I honestly don’t know what I’ll find in there, but Hammer Strike would never hurt me.”

“I am not leaving you without backup,” She said, glaring stubbornly.

“Fair enough,” Grif said, sheathing his sword. He removed his weapon harness and his stilettos. “Might not want to have too much metal on you in there. Things could get hot,” he said, removing his chestplate and putting it beside his weapons.

“Very well.” Shrial nodded, following her teacher’s example.

The two entered the fortress following the hoofprints. Much like Grif had predicted, it grew steadily hotter the further in they went. Grif’s pace began to slow as his breathing became slightly erratic, wringing his talons nervously. In his mind, fire flashed before his eyes in the wood stove in front of him, the match book still held in his smoking hands. The stinging pain crawled into his hands and his face, his eyebrows and mustache singed by the sudden blast. Grif stopped for a moment to try and get a bearing on himself.

“Are you alright?” Shrial asked, concern on her face. She knew these signs, but to see them in a mighty warrior like Grif … it did not seem possible.

“I… I’ll be fine,” he said, taking several deep breaths. The gryphon eventually managed to stand up straight. “I had a bad experience with heat,” he said. “That’s all I need to say right now.” Grif breathed deeply and began pushing forward again.

“I hear breathing. There is someone alive down there.”

“Then thats where we’re headed,” Grif said. “Cause there will only be one person alive in this base unless they had children here. But if your description was right, any children that were here found death to be a mercy,” He said, following the sound. They came to a thick oak door lying partially open. A great hoofprint lay burned deep into the wood at the center like an ugly brand..

Carefully opening the door, they found ash scattered about the room before them. But the thing that they focused on most was Hammer Strike. He sat there in the middle of the room, orbs of blue fire hovering in the air around him. His gaze shifted towards them, but they saw no focus in those eyes. They were empty, partially glazed over. Numerous scars and lacerations crisscrossed in a morbid patchwork along his body. Even part of his ear was missing, the blood still flowing and clotting down the side of his muzzle.

Grif winced as he took a step towards his friend. The heat was so intense. So… no, there was no time to think about that. He took another step forward. “Hammer Strike?” he spoke in a clam, level tone.

Hammer Strike turned his gaze over to Grif, his eyes still still unfocused, but a glimmer of something shone briefly. “Grif?” He weakly questioned, squinting his eyes slightly.

“I’m here.” Grif spoke softly. “I came to help you.”

“That is… good. I do not have the energy to fight…” He exhaled in one explosive breath, the orbs of fire surrounding him dimming as if they were being starved of oxygen. Soon they extinguished themselves entirely and all that remained was the light of day filtering through the windows as particles of ash floated like dust motes through the room.

As the heat let up, Grif pushed forward bit by bit until he managed to reach Hammer Strike’s side. Bending down, he stretched out a wing to guide the pony. When Hammer Strike did not respond, Grif looked sternly at his companion, his eyes hard as agates. “Shrial, get him on my back.”

Resolutely, she took the pony in her claws. She hissed. “He is red hot. He needs a physician.” She pulled him up, gritting through the pain, and placed him on Grif’s back.

“He’d do the same for me. I will bear the pain,” Grif said. He winced, but held his ground as he began to move towards the door. “Get the unicorns and Little Willow. And ask the scouts where the nearest hospice is,” Grif ordered as he walked. “Tell the mercenaries to bring everything they find to the courtyard and we will split it up fairly.” He winced again, but kept walking. “And get a message through to Celestia.” Finally, they made their way up the steps and into the courtyard.

A moment later Princess Luna appeared with her war hammer at the ready, words already leaving her muzzle. “Sister, we are here to help…” She paused and widened her eyes. “Grif!” She took in the situation immediately, tears forming in her eyes as she beheld the limp, unseeing form of Hammer Strike before her eyes hardened. “To me. Now. I shall teleport all to Unity for medical treatment.” She turned to face the Dragon. “We shall give thee a portion of our treasure if thou carriest this loot and amy supplies to Unity for the payment of Grif’s Mercenaries.” She closed her eyes, doing her best to remove the images of the blue flames in the courtyard and the magic of Celestia surrounding Hammer Strike. At the moment, she had to focus fully on her task. Once she was in Unity, then she would have time to wonder just what had taken place here.

“Thank you, Princess Luna,” Grif said.

“Thou art welcome,” She responded. “Now be ready. A teleportation of this magnitude might be a little disturbing to mortals. There is no time to waste,” She spoke, eyes still closed. Her horn lit up as a strange, almost indescribable feeling pressed down upon all present. A moment later a dark blue flash lit up the skies like a beacon. When it cleared, the courtyard was devoid of life and a field was suddenly down one army. Haymin shrugged, groaned, complained about the lack of a down payment, then finally got to work.

The Unity hospice was a blur with activity from the moment the group had arrived. Even as ponies moved to work on Lord Hammer Strike, Grif was forced to stay on a cot, his entire back wrapped in bandages and poultice. The gryphon twitched anxiously, attempting to rise to his feet.

“I should go check what they think is wrong,” Grif said, moving to stand.

“You are staying right where you belong until those wounds heal.” Shrial said, her eyes like steel as she pushed him back down.

“They’re just second degree burns,” Grif grumbled.

“All over your back. You need to rest or else you’ll scar. I can check on Lord Hammer Strike. You need to get some sleep.”

“We both know the nurses will never say anything to you,” Grif said. “Have you contacted pensword? Lunar Fang?” Grif asked.

“I’ll convince them,” She said darkly. “As for the others, they’re on their way.

“Two days,” Grif said. “Then we head out again. We still got more names to hunt.”

“You will not be doing any combat until those burns heal properly. The names can wait until then. Besides, your Lord needs you now more than ever before.”

“I made a promise,” Grif said. “I can’t break it.”

“You are not. I will take over your duties if I must. You must rest.”

“Of all the gryphons, I had to let you live,” Grif grumbled, defeated.

It would take two days before Grif was allowed to get to his feet. He was just going for his first walk in that time to stretch his sore and stiff legs when Luna teleported Pensword and Lunar Fang into his room.

Pensword looked around the room and made a grimace at the conditions of the Hospice. “Not sterile.” He muttered in Dragonic. “Not clean.” He looked to Grif and his expression turned to one of worry as he saw the bandages. “Can I walk with thee?” he asked. He looked him in the eyes as they made their way down the halls. “I hereby give you verbal orders. Rest. The lives on that list can wait. I want you to fly and live and become strong again. Once you are discharged from the hospital and are fighting fit, then you may hunt again.” He sighed and his expression saddened. “It hurts to see my friends like this. Have you thought of a destination for your first walk?”

“Only one place to go,” Grif said as he walked. Stopping before a sectioned off room, he placed a claw on the door. “This won’t be pretty,” he warned.

“It was not pretty looking at my post op pictures,” He reminded his friend. “Nor the pictures they took of the operation itself.” He nodded to Lunar Fang who had remained silent and worried, unsure of what to say.

“I wasn’t referring to his physical pain.” Grif pushed the door open gently and entered.

They found Hammer Strike sitting in a bed looking forward out the window in front of him, though they couldn’t tell if he was actually looking or not. His eyes were glazed over. His body was wrapped in bandages from his forehooves to his chests. His right ear was bandaged at the tip, but it was obvious that a piece of his ear was missing. Anything below his chest was covered by a blanket, even though the room was plenty warm.

“Hammer Strike?” Grif spoke softly. When he got no response, he tried again, this time in Draconic. “Shawn?”

Hammer Strike started, then slowly turned to face the door, his eyes still unfocused. Despite his appearance, his friends could still tell he was paying attention. “Yes?” he asked softly.

Pensword stood rigidly in the doorway as Lunar Fang snuck into the room by his side. She was starting to show a little around the belly. She paused at the venom she heard in Pensword’s voice struck her still. “If any Gryphons escaped your wrath, so help them, I shall hunt them down myself.” His eyes narrowed and sharpened, revealing more of his thestral heritage as he snorted in rage. “They shall pay for what they did to my friend.”

Grif smiled a bit. “How’s my godbaby?” he asked, not turning to look at Lunar Fang.

Lunar Fang turned to look at Grif, shaken from Pensword’s words. “The baby is doing well. I have a few more months left of being able to fight. At least till the end of the year.”

“The gryphons…” Hammer Strike said, trailing slightly at the end before he paused.

“They were all gone.” Grif said. “You got them all.”

Hammer Strike nodded slowly. “Yeah…”

“How did they get you?” Grif asked.

“It was…” Hammer paused. “A trap...” The temperature in the room began to rise as Hammer Strike’s eyes focused, a glow starting up as blue fire trailed from his eyes. A snarl took shape on his muzzle as he spoke his next words. “Promethean Flame.” He growled, starting to move forward before his eyes flickered back to normal. He sighed and fell back into the bed, taking a few breaths as his eyes lost focus again.

Grif’s eyes flashed light blue, then dark blue, then for a moment, completely white. “I am going to unalive him very, very, VERY slowly,” Grif’s tone was darker than ever.

Pensword looked stricken and terrified as he saw the flames. He moved on instinct to stand between Hammer Strike and his wife. When his Lord had fallen back in bed and the fires died, he paused and growled. “I shall see what I can do about him. I shall make sure he meets his downfall.”

Lunar Fang moved a wing to protect her mate and husband. “Hammer Strike, may we look at your gear? I believe your words, but we need evidence for this. Thou art… one could say addled.”

“...Letter. In left bag...” Hammer Strike sighed.

Pensword looked to Hammer Strike and stepped to his side. “Get better, my friend. We shall not act till you are well.” He chuckled a little. “He shall be getting a visit from all of us soon. Is that acceptable to you, my friend?”

“Not if I get to him…” He sighed again, trying to contain his anger. “First…”

A moment later, many muffled shouts echoed down the corridor with clopping hooves running at breakneck speed. In mere moments Celestia burst into the room, panting, her mane askew. “Is it true? Is he …?”

“Oh look, everybody,” Grif turned on her instantly. “The mighty princess Sunbutt graces us with her presence now! She took time from her high and mighty duties to visit Hammer Strike after he’s been through everything. Tell me, Sunbutt, does he look fine too you? Is this how you remember Lord Hammer Strike being? IS THIS THE PICTURE OF FINE?” Grif’s breathing was heavy as he glared at her with an anger that would be spoken of in the whispers of legend for centuries to come.

Pensword stood frozen in shock at his friend’s actions. He moved a wing to try and do something to protect Princess Celestia, but he knew that if anything to harm her was going to happen, it would have already been done. He was more worried now that he had failed as commander of the armed forces.

Fire sparked in Celestia’s eyes, but one look at Hammer Strike and she slumped in defeat, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her voice was hollow and ragged. “How could this have happened? Nothing could defeat Hammer Strike … nothing. Even as foals, he … he ...” She lost all composure at this point, rushing to where Hammer Strike sat, taking his hoof in hers and weeping openly.

Grif made his way to the door. “Sometimes the world isn’t the same as when you're a foal. Maybe you need to grow up and rule this country rather than counting on him to save you when something goes wrong.” The gryphon slammed the door behind him as he left.

Celestia turned, tears still standing in her eyes, the streaks darkening her pristine fur. Her horn ignited with rage, alicorn magic streaming forth, her eyes glowing white. Her body glowed brightly as she fought to contain the canterlot voice that ached to fly. “Who did this to you? What did they use? For this crime, I will not rest until the ones responsible are in ashes.” Heat rolled off of her body and into the room.

Pensword shuffled nervously. “From what I gathered, they are already ash,” he responded. “The entire Gryphon fortress is empty and nothing but ash remains of those that were inside.” He paused and looked to Lunar Fang, nodding as she moved to grab the letter that Hammer Strike mentioned for them to look at. As she did so, Pensword moved to speak to his princess. “There is one other thing, however. Considering the situation, it would do poorly if thou wert to be involved in vengeance. We need to do this ourselves. Thou hast a war to run, and an enemy that should feel that rage a little more. Even now we are working to purge the enemy from the land. Next week we shall have three armies march into Gryphon territory to capture and siege towns, Castles, and Outposts. We shall move forward.”

“Peace!” Celestia snapped. “He is saying something.”

Hammer Strike mumbled softly, barely above a whisper.

Lunar Fang leaned close to Hammer Strike, her ears turned towards his mouth to pick up his words.

“...Daggers, maces, swords, cut my ear, killed ponies in front of me, used toxins, Iceberg Ivy, Nershock Powder, Blind Root, Mute Shroom, Sensory Deprivation Powder. Poisons: Gorgon's Blood, Black Lotus Flower, Manticore Venom, Ogre Drool, Flames of Tartarus.” He stopped after the last one, the room darkening as Lunar Fang turned pale. A rumble filled the room as Celestia began to tremble in rage.

Pensword paused as a uniformed soldier entered and whispered a few words into his ear and pulled away. “Princess, Milord, I am sorry but I have some meetings that must be taken care of at the moment at the House of Nobles. Seems that Commander of the Military means a few meetings with some of the forces in Unity. I am sorry. I shall visit when I am done with them.” He gave a salute to those present and left the room, but not before giving a kiss on Lunar Fang’s cheek.

Lunar Fang had gone silent from repeating the poisons when she heard the last name. She looked at Celestia. “The Flames of Tartarus.” She said. “The poison they used to try and kill Luna.”

Celestia turned, stricken as she made her way to the window. With a mighty cry, she let loose a bolt of pure alicorn magic to the sky, detonating it with the force of a solar flare. It didn’t make her feel any better, but at least the room would not have to bear the brunt of her fury. No, that would be channelled in a better way. She whirled violently back, her tail smacking the wall. Tiny cracks webbed out from the point of impact.“We must expunge the toxins immediately. Everyone, get out.” Lunar Fang moved to respond. “Get … out.” Celestia said through gritted teeth. “And take the bags with you. It is going to get very, very hot in here.”

Lunar Fang moved quickly to retrieve the bags before making her way out of the room.

“Lunar Fang!” Shrial came flying down the corridor, her wings fully extended. “We have a problem. Grif has left the compound. He’s out there alone!”

Grif bee-lined for the border, not stopping for anything. His back itched a bit under the bandages, but he would live with it. Right now something needed to die. Fortunately, thermals and winds in his favor were common and the gryphon found himself gliding over the border in less than three hours. With a single minded charge he corrected his course for the fortress of desolation. Most likely his mercenaries were still assembled there and little willow would be able to patch him up fine.

He never bothered to check his distance between the outposts or forts as he went, and as such, never realised the danger he was in till several pricks stabbed through his neck. Grif attempted to hold himself steady as the drugs kicked into his system, but eventually the darkness claimed him.

Pensword sat at the desk, taking a breath in and out before any of the nobles could arrive. He did not like the fact that he was being pulled in different directions back in Unity. He was, as a saying back home went, chomping at the bit to get back to Triumph. He paused and pondered if he should rename it. He almost didn’t want to change it. He looked at the walls of the meeting hall. On one end of the rectangular room a painting of Princess Celestia stood proudly. On the other end Princess Luna stood hovering with her mace aloft before the full moon. Both wore their Royal regalia and along with their weapons, they bore the symbols of their power and reign. The table in the middle of the room was set out so that Pensword could sit at the head of the table, being the Commander.

Pensword impatiently tapped his hoof against the table. Once again he looked to the pocket watch that had been given to him and eyed the time. He groaned in consternation.

“Fifteen minutes late. Are they trying to waste my time?” Shaking his head, he was at last rewarded for his patience as a grand fanfare of trumpets echoed from within the halls. The great double doors of the hall slowly flung open as the heads of houses Pansy, Cookie, Ruby, Sapphire, Blade, and Flame walked in at a stately pace, their robes billowing behind them magically for added effect. Pensword rolled his eyes as they each strolled to their appointed seats, their eyes shifting. Some glared at the commander, others looked nervously back to Promethean Flame. Promethean Flame, himself, stood smirking with a look of absolute confidence and superiority on his face. As one, they sat down as Pensword banged his hoof on the gavel.

“Very well, what is this? I received word from thee that you have grave news and information that would concern the entire Military. I hope you have your information in order because I shall not take wasted time kindly. My wife is with child and I would like to spend the little time we have while our business seems to have landed up in Unity at this point in time.”

He looked to the hourglass in the middle of the table. “Colonel Jade Sphere, please set the timer.” The colonel did so, flipping the hourglass while holding the sand with his magic. Pensword nodded his thanks, then glared at the assemblage. “If you have not gotten to the point by the time the sand runs out I shall end this meeting under my authority and you may try again the day after tomorrow.” He focused his glare on each noble as the sand was released. “Now, begin.”

“Well, commander pensword,” Shortbread Cookie started. The cookie house probably would be the one pensword had to fear the least at the moment. “It has come to our attention that you are currently in control of the pass leading to Equestria’s coasts, which was formerly controlled by the gryphons. I am sure you are aware that past these mountains is the currently disputed border, as well as the ports in the south where our trade with Zebrica is handled.”

Pensword’s ear twitched. “Is this what this meeting is about? Trade agreements?” He looked to each lord, his eyes sparking with anger. “If you did not read my letter, I shall say it right here. The pass, when we win the war, shall remain open to all noble houses and Merchants to use. I have no plans to exclude any from its use. The fortress shall most likely become a trading hub. I shall not favor any noble over another. Let the market decide that. My forces are to protect against bandits in the passes and that is all. Am I understood? That is one warning. Three warnings shall end the meeting no matter what time is left.”

“We have heard some rather disturbing rumors, Commander Pensword.” Jade Sphere said, switching to another tack as he choked through the title, glaring at the pegasus. He still smarted from being put in the stocks by Grif. “And we desire to hear clarification. Word has reached our ears that something has happened to Lord Hammer Strike. Is this true? And if so, what has occurred?”

Pensword furrowed his brow. “Yes.” He said heavily. He eyed each pony gravely, then spoke. “This news is not to leave the room. Do you understand?” The lords nodded. They all knew just how dangerous the wrong information could be if it reached the common populace. “We have reason to believe that the Gryphons somehow caught Lord Hammer Strike on the front lines.” Pensword shifted a little in his place. Many of the Lords were about to speak, but he beat them to the punch, pounding the silver plate for attention. “However,” Pensword said plainly, a defensive look covering his muzzle, “before any plan on challenging my land and legal claims due to inheritance of titles is begun, let me state this now. I am considered fully a member of House Hurricane by adoption. This adoption is final and bears the seal of approval from both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.” He looked at each of the Nobles individually to ensure that information had sunk in properly. Many ponies exhaled, dropping whatever it was they were about to say. Pensword smiled in satisfaction. “Now then, with that said, let us return to the matter at hand. Lord Flame? You wished to comment?”

Promethean looked indignantly at the upstart bat bird, but held his tongue. Instead, he let the thought of Hammer Strike in Gryphon hands lift his spirits. He barely kept the smug smile from crossing his muzzle as he spoke. “That would explain his failure to rendezvous with me when I requested a meeting in my tent.” Flawless. The stupid brute from the caves would never suspect a thing.

“I am sorry that he failed to meet, as thou knowest, Lord Hammer Strike is very punctual in his own manner.” He looked at the group. “I am going to guess you have a problem with Lord Hammer Strike missing? Please note that I am currently shifting resources around to not only find him, but ensure his swift return to Equestria.”

“What are we to do without him? If he truly is captured, the Gryphons will grow more bold, desiring to conquer and destroy our nation. They will begin hunting our subjects again.” Jade spoke, slamming his hoof on the table. “I will not have it!”

“Or the Gryphons shall find that they have picked off more than they can swallow.” Pensword paused and chuckled. “Do you know what they call Lord Hammer Strike?” he asked them as he noticed the sands about to run out. He cocked his head inquisitively, debated, then nodded his head as if he were deciding something. “Seems that this is more of a question session than an emergency meet, but I shall stay and hear thee out. So, tell me. Does any noble know what the Gryphons call Lord Hammer Strike?”

Each of the nobles looked to one another, confused as they shook their heads. At last, Jade Sphere and Noble Sharp nodded, looking to Promethean Flame. He gave a brief nod and the two spoke. “We have heard of a certain name from Hammer Strike’s pet …” Noble Sharp said.

“After being exposed to indecencies no lord should face,” Jade Sphere added.

“He is called Celestia’s Ghost, is he not?”

Pensword smiled and nodded his head. “Yes, Celestia’s Ghost. Tell me, what is something a ghost cannot do?” He asked before waving a hoof. “To save time, I shall answer my own question. A Ghost cannot die.” He narrowed his eyes. “Lord Hammer Strike shall be found and till then I shall lead the troops as bestowed by Princess Celestia and Princess High Chieftess Luna.” He placed both hooves together and peered over them. Anyone from earth would recognize a pony attempting to steeple one’s hands and glare over the peak formed by the fingers. It did not work very well for Pensword, but he attempted it all the same. “Tell me. There is something else here that is bothering you. I am in a good mood; I have been helping to dispel myths and give facts. Please, speak.”

“We just want to make sure the stability of equestria and it’s trade in the time of this…” prometheans tone almost made pensword shiver in disgust “horrible crisis.”

“I assure thee that as long as I draw breath in my lungs, Equestria’s stability is at the forefront of my mind.” Pensword’s expression darkened. “At the moment, even my wife’s safety comes second to that of us surviving this war.” He mentally chuckled. He already knew that his wife would remain safe and alive till the very end. She would vanish mysteriously, no body found. He had a pretty good idea what that meant. “Do you question my ability?” Pensword asked, pulling out of his thoughts and back into the meeting. “I took the Fortress Triumph without a single casualty. I only lost three lives due to accidents after the fall of the Fortress.”

“We acknowledge your feats of strength, which are many indeed, young Pensword. You are a formidable warrior and have proven yourself. What we fear is that with Hammer Strike missing, the command structure of his house will fall apart along with that of his soldiers. A steward must be appointed immediately to ensure chaos is kept at bay.” Ruby said gruffly, his battle scars eminent on his golden coat, ugly red crosses scattered along his flanks the color of blood.

“And what with Hammer Strike’s pet gryphon behind enemy lines likely doing who knows what, there is no way he can be a viable steward for the house. I suppose Hammer Strike’s aid could have been, but you married her. And now she is ineligible as a member of house hurricane.” Promethean sat back, smirking.

“Who was his steward during his last leave?” Pensword asked coolly, perfectly composed. “Has it not been said that a Strike has been seen in history before? That the two sisters see Lord Hammer Strike differently than any noble in Equestria?”

“The house went dormant for hundreds of years,” shortbread cookie said in earnest. “It is the only house that is even as remotley as old as the founders. We must be sure to keep it safe for future generations.”

“Who kept it safe this last time?” Pensword pressed again, this time more forcefully. “Come now, surely that knowledge would be known by the high nobles of this table.” He said, allowing himself a small smirk.

“The last line of stewards was the line of Ore. They died out a hundred and ninety years ago when Iron Ore died childless,” shortbread spoke up finally.

“So, I would assume that as I am, or was, his military leader,” he pulled a scroll from his satchel and placed it on the table. “That I shall be the next steward. And should I die and my wife be unable to inherit, or my children, the holdings shall be managed by Lord Duke Hurricane,” he spoke, invoking his new adoptive father’s title. He preferred and respected military ranks, but in this case, he knew that the situation required a title the Lords would respect more. “Lord Hammer Strike’s house is in good order.” He spoke, striking the gavel with a hoof. “Any other matters to bring to my attention?”

The room burst into loud uproars as the lords began shouting about Pensword’s attempted coup d'etat of House Strike. Promethean sat smugly across from Pensword, smiling victoriously.

Pensword’s left ear twitched as the noise rose. He distinctly heard several of the lords questioning if he was even worthy to hold the rank of Commander. He rose to his hooves, unnoticed by all but Promethean Flame. He barely managed to contain his rage as he coldly eyed the lords in their arguments. A second later his hoof crashed upon the metal disk with a clap of thunder as his voice echoed across the room, shaking the very paintings on their mounts. “SILENCE!”

The room stared, hushed at his figure. He stood there, a tower of fury and strength. “Dost thou wish to see my authority? Did I not just use the Royal Canterlot Voice? Would one not worthy of this rank be able to command the voice itself?” He asked. “I know the legends as well as thee. That while a Commander may be called by the nobles, it is truly one as rare as the First Hurricane that can use that voice.” He mentally was thankful that the two sisters had shown him the trick. He watched them all. “I do not wish to be steward in this time of absence. I have enough trouble running the nation’s military as it is. That is why I have already asked one of the Hurricanes’ lesser soldiers to help manage it. Once we find Lord Hammer Strike, he shall receive a small plot of land on the coastal region already promised to the Hurricane House. Sergeant Blueblood will be the Steward of the House. Not I, nor my wife, nor my unborn child. Not even any of the Hurricanes proper will run the house in Lord Hammer Strike’s absence. It is to be a Military soldier from Hurricane’s forces that proved himself worthy of this task.” He looked angrily at the nobles. “Any other objections?” He snorted steam into the cool air of the castle. The nobles stood, dumbfounded. “Good. If not, this meeting is over. You are dismissed.”

He glared at each lord as they filed out the room, the hot air having thoroughly been let out of them. Their capes draped over their forms and dragged along the floor, no longer so grand as bits of straw and dust clung to the edges. Only Promethean Flame dared to meet his gaze as he left, giving a glare of his own.

“This is not over, bat bird.”

“Perhaps. But it will be.” Pensword returned. “Good day, Promethean.” He motioned with a hoof and two unicorn guards appeared. “Noble Mane, Shining Horn, I would like you two to escort his Lordship home. It is unwise for such a high ranking lord to be unguarded, especially now of all times.” Promethean tried to protest, but Pensword cut him off, raising a hoof. “No, no, I insist, Lord Promethean. It is the least I can do. You are a high ranking individual after all. I am certain the Gryphons will likely target you next. I would recommend keeping a detachment of soldiers nearby and out of sight from now on. For your own protection, of course. You never know what enemies might be lurking in the shadows, waiting for revenge.” Promethean’s eyes widened. His lips twitched, but he said nothing as he walked out with the guards. He had no choice but to leave the castle immediately. Pensword smirked at the look of indignation. But more delicious yet was the spark of fear behind the arrogant lord’s eyes. A few minutes later, Pensword stood looking out the window. He could see a small dust cloud billowing from the gates, a smudge of red occasionally emerging from it. Two unicorns lagged behind, struggling to keep up as the figure ran.

“Well now, I would say that went rather well, wouldn’t you?.” Pensword said to Jade Sphere as the pony guard joined him at the window. The two stared at one another a few minutes, their expressions blank as they watched the retreating form. A few seconds later the halls of Unity echoed with laughter.

Grif awoke slowly. His talons were chained above his head and his wings were weighted. His vision swam slowly, but as he recovered, he made out a large grey gryphon standing before him. This gryphon was not dressed in armor, nor was he carrying any weapons. Rather, a green robe covered his body. A large wooden talisman hung from his neck, decorated with runic symbols carved deeply into the wood in a spiral pattern around the center, linking to a circular chain of runes. Closer examination revealed a chunk of green glass at the core with an eagle feather suspended inside. Grif’s blood ran cold as he stared at the figure, realizing just who he was up against.

Gryphons on their own were unable to cast magic as unicorns could. But this did not mean their society was without magic itself. All creatures on equis held a field of magic inside them. Through careful study, the gryphons had figured out how to draw out and influence this energy via talismans made from the embodiments of elemental qualities. The eagle’s feather, for example, represented the winds which the bird ruled over. Gryphon evokers where fearsome in their own right, if a little weak on the direct battle field. But all Gryphondom, whether of the Northern Isles, or the empire itself, knew just how dangerous these evokers could be.

As Grif came to full consciousness he could see many more gryphons surrounding him dressed similarly, but in large hooded robes that concealed their faces. He clenched talons, longing to wield his twin blades.

“It must be said that I am surprised, but not unhappy with this opportunity.” The old evoker smiled. “I am Veilfire, lead evoker for the Gryphonian military.” The Gryphon bowed his head. “I am sure you are a bit confused as to why you are here, seeing as the emperor has ordered your live capture to be a first priority. But, you see my stupid brutish friend, that is exactly why you are here. Tell me, do you know what happens when one's internal magical field is destroyed?”

Grif opened his beak, but was cut off. “No, no, of course you don’t. I will try to dumb this down as much as possible for you.” Grif glared at the insult, but Veilfire continued without noticing or caring, circling the captive gryphon like a schoolmaster teaching a hatchling how to pull his crossbow. “Inside everyone is an energy we call the magical field. When this magical field gets filled too far, it shatters, much like a goblet whose water has frozen.” The old gryphon smiled. “When that happens, the subject loses their will, their ambitions, their dreams. It is very much like a waking coma from what I am told. Now, what we plan to do here is to break your magical field so we may march you into the capital and present you to the emperor without chains or any other form of bond. The disgrace that would be engendered for appearing to simply give up so easily will make the perfect touch for your execution.”

Veilfire sneered as he looked on his captive. “Now, I do not believe in lying about this sort of thing. The process will be excruciating and the extra energy surging through your body will not allow you to pass out. On the plus side, I do hope the knowledge you are contributing to the field of magical study will bring you some comfort. Though I seriously doubt it.” He chuckled darkly as the green eagle feather core of his talisman began to glow.

Grif said nothing, only glaring at the gryphon in front of him. The wind began to pick up around him. “For this process, we are going to be using wind magic, as it will take the longest to fill your field. We shall then get to see just how much you can take before your field shatters like glass.” The gryphon set his talons onto the talisman on his neck. Grif could just make out the sixth talon on his right hand. The wind picked up around Grif and began to evolve into a swirling vortex with him at its center. It became hard to breathe. The pressure became intense and for a few moments he felt like something was pushing back against it. But as the pressure increased, this invisible barrier began to crack. And with that cracking, pain began to enter Grif’s body. As the barrier finally shattered, every nerve in Grif’s body cried out in agonizing pain. To his credit, he managed not to scream for a whole ten minutes.

Pensword sat in his private office and glared at his report. “Grif, you idiot.” He growled. “Am I surrounded by death eaters?” he asked the empty room. “Hammer Strike comes back from capture and now Grif is out there, missing, and I assume also captured.” He sat down and looked at the desk. “I wonder if I can militarily order them to stay put?” He paused and sighed. “Then I would have to court martial them for disobeying direct orders.” He sighed again and put his head into a hoof. “I do not want to look up and see them like Mom and Dad.”

He looked up as an aid walked in. “If you are here to report that Lunar Fang is missing, Hammer Strike has left the hospital without discharge, or that some other member of my military has gone off on their own to do Luna knows what, I do not want to hear it.”

The aid shuffled and moved to the side as Hammer Strike walked in. This time normal clothing donned his barrel. Bandages still wrapped him like a mini mummy in the more sensitive parts as the salves and potions continued their work. Pensword looked at his friend. “Couch. Sit down. NOW. Then we can talk while I get you some tea.” He turned around and prepared a hot pot of water, taking the kettle from where it hung over the open flame on its tripod. He looked up. “You will not leave this room unless I am with you. I am not losing you again. You came to find me. Let me do the same for you.” He finished as he pulled a drawer open and pulled out a stick. He picked up a knife, cut some of the bark, and stuck it in his mouth. He chewed it a little before pausing to speak. “Cane Sugar. It was either pick this up or finally accept a tobacco pipe from Zebrica.”

“The better choice...” He heard Hammer Strike say.

“Yeah, I would agree, I never could stand the smell of smoke on Earth.” He sighed. “However, I have picked up a habit I have trouble keeping away from.” He nodded his head to the tea set being delivered. “Tea.” He moved to sit on the couch and looked to his friend. “What blend do you want, my friend?” he asked as he talked around his cane sugar, looking for all the world like a soldier with a cigar.

“Any.”

“Very well, some nice Camomile tea would do you well. Amazing how it is called the same here and back home,” he replied with a chuckle as he pulled a small tea box out and put the tea together before placing it into the hot water to let it steep. “Now, I would not be surprised if you could drink that all in a couple of gulps. Heat does not bother you, it seems.” He paused and frowned as he saw his friend’s glazed expression. Pensword’s left hoof shook. “He will pay. Once we are together, we shall request a personal war, house to house.”

“House Flame…” Hammer Strike muttered, pausing. “Shall fall.”

“Agreed.” Pensword muttered around his cane sugar. “Would you like any?” he asked his friend, moving a hoof to the cane sugar stalk. “I can get you some.”

“Nyet.”

“Da.” Pensword muttered in response. He chuckled a little.

“Where is my equipment...?” Hammer Strike asked.

“Secure in our shared quarters.” He replied. “Which you shall be sharing. From what I have seen, I do not know what will come next. If thou wantest, I shall get some of your gear you have left in Unity to thee quickly. However, I ask thee to stay put and let us help.”

“Defense is a step to take.” Hammer muttered. “To feel safe.”

“We shall do so.” Pensword replied. “It shall be defensive. However, it shall not be to the point of paranoia. I cannot fully cut myself off from others, and there shall be times when we shall have meetings, do not worry my friend. Also, I have heard a nice rumor.” He leaned in as he waited for the tea to be ready. “Sergeant Blueblood has been seen near a certain mare Thestral recently, same one that Grif mentioned teaching him to beat a drum.” He leaned back. “I wonder how they would react to us knowing this?”

“In an amusing way.”

“I agree.” Pensword replied as he paused and whittled away at his cane sugar before returning to chewing on it. “I look forward to when this war is finished. We can return to our lives.” He shook his head. “However, I doubt I could return to my old life.” He looked at a hoof. “Strike… can you and the Princess look into making a magic guise of my old body for this body?” he asked. “I miss fingers, yet I have spent almost the same amount of time on four legs as on two.” A slight chuckle escaped his mouth. “I wonder what a dentist would say about my teeth when we return.”

“Question your eating habits.”

“How so?” Pensword shot back with a blanked confused look.

“Only dentist I know is an herbivore.”

That brought a hearty laugh from Pensword that lasted a good three minutes. He couldn’t even tell if it was Pensword or Matthew laughing.

“Where is Lunar Fang?” Hammer Strike asked.

“She is currently reviewing the City defenses. Celestia is wishing to use what you made for Fillydelphia and have it replicated for the other cities as well. So she is helping oversee the dissemination of that information to the rest of the messengers to be sent to the other cities. And before you say anything else, she is using your blueprints. You gave her permission to look into your bag.”

“Celestia and Luna?”

“They are both currently meeting at their castle. I do not know what about,” he admitted. “I may be the Commander, but I am not privy to all the conversations of the Princesses. They deserve some privacy.”

“And where ... is Grif?”

Pensword sighed as he looked out the window at the night sky. He turned to his desk and the final reports. He was hoping to be done soon, to go home and snuggle with his wife. He smirked, realizing that when they got back to the Present they would only be needing one bed and not two, or else having a mattress at the base of the bed like it was at the tavern. He sat down and picked up a quill pen to finish the report. He looked up at the painting of Luna and Celestia on the other side of the room before looking back down at the parchment to finish his work.

“Boy!” a voice called, breaking the stillness of the night. It sounded heavily of years and experience and had an inviting, gravelly tone to it. “If you can hear me then look at me.”

Pensword looked up, startled, and then a little concerned. The room was empty. That could mean only one thing. “Who are you? Identify yourself!” His voice rang out as his eyes roved the room. It was moments like this that he was thankful that two Dream Stalkers guarded his office at night. He smirked, recalling the uproar that he had caused among the noble families when they learned that he was employing Thestrals in the very heart of the military. The night was his brothers’ domain and his own in a way. So he felt it only wise to give them a post that suited them best.

Unlike prior visitations, the figure which appeared to him started out very vague. A surprisingly large male gryphon covered in aged grey feathers materialized out of the air, growing more solid as he walked toward the desk. A large crude looking axe lay strapped to his back. His body was riddled with scars from battles past.

Pensword shook his head before standing up. “Yes. I see you now.” He looked suspiciously at the Gryphon. “You are not a Gryphon I recognize from my campaigns. Who are you? And what is your purpose?” He asked. Then realized he was being a little rude. “Forgive me. I am short because I am looking forward to a night with my wife. My apologies.” He took a breath in and held it before letting it out slowly.

“Pay attention, boy.” The Gyphon snapped. “I may not have long. And Grif’s life may be at stake.” He growled. “You are the one they call pensword, aren’t you?”

“Yes, I am Pensword.” He replied. “How can I help?” His expression changed to one of worry and concern. “What do I need to do?”

“A mile north past the border and east by north east seven miles from that spot is the fortress of the arcanium, or the evokers as the residents are called. The gryphon spell casters have captured my son and they intend to break him.” His head drooped. “They are breaking him. I don’t know how long he will last. Grif is strong and stubborn, but he is not unshakable. You must go to him.”

“May I bring a team with me? Or shall I go alone?” Pensword asked.

“You’re supposed to be a commander, boy. Use some sense! Bring your men; bring your army. Just save my son!”

“Good.” Pensword muttered under his breath. “A Sensible Ghost this time.”

“And when you have taken the fortress,” the gryphon spoke as his form began to fade, “Underneath you will find a tomb. Take the treasure for your men. But there will be two blades embedded at the coffin’s feet. When they are reforged, give them to Grif as a gift from the North East Wind.” With that, Graf’s body wholly vanished and a stiff breeze blew out the window into the night air.

Pensword sighed and growled. He quickly cleared his desk and opened the doors to the hallway. “North Star, Night Wind!” The thestrals snapped immediately to attention. “Gather the Thestral Chiefs who remain in the city. Contact High Chieftess Luna. Sound the drums of war. We march.” He turned around and moved to a Green flame lantern. He wrote out a quick message and lit it. He sighed and turned to the open door. “I am bringing my wife this time. We go to save Grif. We shall campaign together. Then she is going straight back to Fillydelphia under the strictest guard.” He quickly marched out the door, already placing his war helm upon his head, the flames of love and rage blazing side by side in his eyes. Outside, the hallways began to fill with the buzz of conversation. Pensword paid it no heed. He was too busy memorizing the directions given by the ghost.

Luna entered Hammer Strike’s study as carefully as she could. Taking a deep breath she began her approach. “Hammer Strike?” she asked, her voice shaking. She heard him hum as he looked towards her, his eyes still unfocused.

She approached him slowly. This was the first time she had gotten to see the damage up close. Her breath caught in her throat as she looked in his eyes. “Oh, teacher.” she said approaching him slowly. In her younger years Hammer Strike had always been this commanding presence for her. Now here he stood, practically hollow.

“Hello, Luna.” He said softly, a tiny smile on his face. “How goes?”

“F...Fine.” She smiled at him as best she could. “The war is going smoothly. It seems the gryphons were not prepared for our strategies.”

“That is good...” He nodded lightly. “What about you?”

“I am fine,” She said. “In truth, I am probably better than I have been in a while. I have missed combat and the battlefield.”

“It does not sound that way...” Hammer Strike commented as he blinked a couple of times.

“I can never hide from you, can I?” She asked. “What was done to you, it ... it worries me. You are the very best of us and look what they did to you,” she said, then continued, her voice nearly a whisper. “And what you did to them. What if I were to crack?”

“There are differences, Luna. I try to teach all I can, but there is one thing you both have yet to think on.”

“I am listening. As I always have, teacher.” Tears stood in her eyes.

“You and your sister have lasted throughout the years. Some would consider you both immortal.” He sighed. “I am not. I can still perish. And some day, I will not be there to help with problems that may arrive. One day, I will pass. For I am only mortal.”

“I…” Luna found herself unable to respond. She gaped in open mouthed disbelief. moment.

“I hate to say it, but I will not be here forever. However, I still have time on my side… I am not old yet.”

A few hours later Luna left the room with much to think about, her eyes resolutely determined. She and her sister had much to discuss. With that thought complete, she disappeared in a flash of moonlight.

Pensword entered Hammer Strike’s room, guards flanking him on either side. He was wearing full battle armor decorated not just with the colors of Equestria, nor the Dream Clan. He wore the colors and ribbons of the captured Gryphon forces as well. It was time to return to active duty once more and he needed Hammer with him. He bowed his head as he approached the stallion. “Last night, I had a visitor. Grif’s father. He told me Grif has been captured and I need all the hooves I can get. Please, save your rage for the fortress. We march in three days.” Pensword turned around and spoke to the guards, his eyes slitted. “You are to accompany him everywhere. You two shall be outside any restroom he uses. Do not leave his sight, but do not get in his way. You answer to me only. No Noble can order you to leave. Is that understood?” A slight smirk appeared on Hammer Strike’s muzzle.

“Yes, Sir.” The two guards replied sharply with a salute. As Pensword turned and left, the two immediately took up their new posts. The one on the left spoke. “I am Lost Shield and this is my brother, Strike Shield. We shall be of as much assistance as we can to you.” Strike Shield nodded his head in acknowledgment, a sly smirk on his muzzle.

Hammer Strike only nodded before heading out a side door that led into his private study: a study that had one way in, and no windows. They looked to each other, confused. “Why did he go in there?” Strike Shield asked his brother.

“Maybe to get one of his weapons?” Lost Shield answered with a raised eyebrow. “We are moving out in three days.” He looked to the other side where Pensword left. “I feel almost sorry for the Gryphons. They have no idea what is marching toward them.”

A moment later they heard the sound of heavy hoofsteps and the familiar clink of metal shifting around. Soon after, the door opened to reveal Hammer Strike. The two guards paused and turned to look at their charge. They gaped, not even turning away as he continued to walk towards them. “And I just thought he was stomping around in anger in there,” Lost Shield muttered.

The armor Hammer Strike wore was larger than anything they had ever seen, raising him to a height above that of Celestia herself. He looked like some creature that had been carved out of molten steel and cooled rapidly. The torso was covered by large interlocked, overlapping plates that flowed up to a massive metal collar around the neck. His shoulders were covered by pauldrons comprised by three overlapping plates, allowing them to bend downwards to fully cover the joint while still granting free movement. The plates covering his back carried two large spike-like mounds. Bits of chainmail hung around his body in odd places. The battle skirt was made of two sets of overlapping plates that covered the flanks. Hanging off of these plates were chains as large as a pony’s hoof in width and thickness. More plates stretched over his flanks and barrel. Each plate had Hammer Strike’s cutie mark inscribed above where his would normally show were he not dressed for battle. Where the plates stopped, thick, heavy chainmail continued. Neither his fore nor back legs could be seen under the steel curtain covering them down to the hoof. A plate of steel covered the area above and below the knee with a third plate covering the knee itself. Hammer Strike’s tail was also protected under the chainmail coating his flanks. His hooves were covered by large boots, his forehooves being able to move freely through intricately placed interlocking plates. His helmet covered his head entirely. The front held a reinforced gem visor, giving him a clear line of sight while still protecting his eyes.

Hammer Strike looked down at the two guards, his eyes showing clarity for the first time as he waited for their response.

“You are a walking battering ram with those hooves.” Strike Shield muttered. He let a small laugh out of his muzzle. “Well, we might have to call you Body Shield or something.” He quickly stiffened, remembering who he was addressing. “Sir,” he added more formally.

Lost Shield shook his head. “If we built more rams like that, our sieges would be over in seconds.” He looked to his brother. “He is the laid back leader. We can be informal in private.” He looked to Hammer Strike. “Out in public we still have to call you Sir, though.”

“Where is Pensword?” Hammer Strike asked.

“Military Parade grounds at the Castle. He is meeting Princess Luna there,” Lost Shield answered. “From there neither of us know where he is going. In three days he is going to be marching with three separate forces lead by you, Princess Luna, and himself with Colonel Lunar Fang at his side.”

“Lead me to Pensword. My mind is foggy at best.” He sighed. “Still recovering.”

“Of course,” They answered. “If thou wilt follow us.” They walked at a brisk trot towards the front door of Hammer’s manor and out into the noble walkways that lead to the castle. They did not hesitate stepping onto the causeway. Lost Shield looked to Hammer Strike. “We feel that this can take the weight. We have seen statues moved on this causeway, so it should work.”

Under their hooves they heard the sound of flowing water. They walked quickly and Hammer Strike found that the few nobles or artisans using the pathway were quick to move out of their way. Many staring at him in open mouthed amazement, others deathly pale. Most likely they were reacting to the amount of armor he was wearing. The trio paused at the palace doors and Celestia’s personal guards stood waiting. They stared at Hammer Strike in shock and wordlessly opened the gates to let him through into the castle proper. Inside the hallways his hoof steps echoed about the stone walls as they continued towards a meeting room under the Castle.

They all paused in front of a door that held Luna’s crest on a blue banner, a three pronged crown with the middle prong taller than the two outer prongs. Under that a light purple blue diamond that held her cutie mark stood prominently. Around the diamond a feathered scrollwork circled symmetrically. Jutting out over the two top sides of the Diamond were two feathered wings, the same color as her coat. The other side held an incomplete banner that just bore Pensword’s cutie mark. The cloth remained undyed. It was quite clear that Pensword still had some work to do on his new family crest.

There was no ceremony. Hammer Strike simply opened the doors, looking around slowly before setting his eyes on the ponies that sat before him.

Pensword, Lunar Fang, High Chieftess Luna, a certain Crescent Mane of the Wolf Tribe, and one Gryphoness, Shrial, all paused as they all stared at Hammer Strike and the two Guards. Not a soul spoke or moved as he stepped into the room.

Finally, one of them worked up the courage to speak.

“Lord Hammer Strike?” Pensword muttered with a raised eyebrow. He turned to the map and papers on the table. “This changes a few parameters.” He paused and looked to Hammer Strike. “How do you feel about using that armor to scare the enemy? Also, can it take the force needed for a battering ram?”

“Nothing has brought me down in this yet.” Hammer Strike said. “They used to fear me. But after my capture, I question that fear. I need to fix that.”

“Very well,” Lunar Fang looked to her Chieftess. “Do you mind if we have Hammer Strike in our forces?” She looked to the earth pony in armor that made him as big as an Alicorn. “I think it would be a frightful sight indeed if the Gryphons were to see him attack the front gates in that thing.”

“What I don’t understand is how you gained this information,” Shrial said. “If what you say is true, you should not even be standing here. The Emperor would have sent assassins to kill you and then killed the assassins. Only he and the Kings know the location of that tower.”

“Classified. But I do perceive that thou art an intelligent Gryphoness. Connect the dots. Start from the rumors of me around the camps.” he stated, smiling a little as he looked to the map. “Right. Chieftess Luna and the Thestral Tribes shall work on slowly encircling the fortress. While my and my mate’s forces with Shrial and Hammer Strike shall assault the main gates.” He looked up with a smirk. “That should bring out the warriors for High Chieftess Luna to have her fun.” She looked down, blushing as he smiled at the map. “Simple tactics, perhaps, but easier to change on the fly.” He looked to each one in the room. “Are the tactics agreeable to all?”

Shrial remained pensive and quiet as she analyzed the plans. “The attack does have merit. Include a gryphon traitor and they’ll be all the gladder. But you do need to remember, we are going against magic users here, not your typical warrior gryphons. We will have to anticipate what spells they may attempt to cast, most of which, I might add, will be highly experimental.”

“High Chieftess Luna, you have fought these magic using Gryphons in the past. What are your suggestions and tips on how to fight them?” Pensword asked as he looked to Luna.

“Gryphon magic is powerful, but it is neither fast nor easy for them,” luna explained, conjuring up the image of a talisman. “Gryphons create these talismans to focus the magical field inside them. They have no other way to access their magic and the process of some rather simple spells can be taxing for them. If we manage to rush them en masse, they will not be able to compensate for it and we will likely be able to disable them before they can cast anything too damaging.”

“Right. So we charge the fortress and hope that the armor works. Maybe he can charge the door? Would that work?” Pensword asked aloud. He spoke the next part almost absently, too engrossed in strategem. “Thank you, Princess Luna.” He looked at each of the ponies and the Gryphoness in the room, waiting for any other last minute suggestions. After a justifiable period, he spoke yet again, this time decisively. “Very well. the plans are set. We shall sleep and prepare. The day after tomorrow, we march on Grif’s prison.”

it had been days. Or hours. Was it minutes? Grif couldn’t tell anymore. Time had become inconsequential. All there was, was the pain. Every nerve, every neuron in his body fired to the point where it was a fight not to go mad.

worse yet was the fact that the vortex the constant forcing of wind magic into his body created was making it intensively harder to breathe. What little air Grif managed to draw into his lungs was thin at best. His lungs burned from the lack of oxygen, further increasing his pain. Grif was sure he should have lost consciousness, but the constant flow of energy kept his body from being able to let go of his conscious mind.

Finally, though his vision began to swim, somewhere inside the Gryphon an abyss opened and he eagerly let himself fall to the darkness. outside the evokers started with alarm as the prisoner’s body convulsed a few times, eyes rolling back into his head before all movement ceased.

“Veilfire,” another evoker spoke up as the gryphons let the magic cease. “We went too far. Look, he is dead. He must have suffocated.” The gryphon walked over and poked the body experimentally. “What will we tell the emperor?” His voice showed a hint of fear.

Veilfire stayed quiet for a moment, pensive. Finally, the old evoker spoke.“We will leave him here tonight. We must give the manna time to dissipate lest he detonate from the sheer volume,” he said. “In this time, let us feed, drink, and rest. Tomorrow, we will prepare the body to be brought to the emperor. We will think of a proper story by then.”

The evokers hurried to the door. There had been several post-death detonations from corpses in similar circumstances and they did not wish to be caught in it. Veilfire locked the door behind him, shaking his head with a disappointed click of his tongue. The body lay there in the dark, feathers and fur ragged around him. wings hung limply at his sides as feathers slowly began to detach and fall to the ground. No one was around to feel as a light breeze started to blow through the room. Feathers taken by the slowly began to dance around the shackles. In the quiet no one could hear the lungs refill themselves with air as the unconscious figure breathed deeply. Hanging there in the shadows, Grif slept in a dark, dreamless sleep: broken, but alive.

Pensword was in the air, glaring at the horizon as they marched into Gryphon Territory. He watched as the broken Gryphon army retreated from the massive troops that were marching with a purpose in their lands. This was the third army to have tried to face them. In his mind an Army now was nothing less than a thousand souls. He looked around him, taking in statistics with a single glance.

The forces under his own command stretched upwards to three thousand strong. The majority were Thestrals and Pensword’s heart ached knowing that with the combat to come, they were to lose a good number of the warriors. He looked to the Horizon and began to move forward as he landed. He made no attempts to hide that this army contained the Commander of the Equestrian Forces, nor did Princess Luna hide her own presence. This was a war machine out on a purpose. Marching. Marching towards a destination that only a few warriors and military units on the Gryphon side knew or would even dare to guess was in, what to normal Gryphon society, were considered empty plains.

Having seen enough, Pensword dove down to Hammer Strike, concerned for the well being of his friend. He alighted gracefully, sheathing his wing-blades with the sound of hissing metal. “Are you holding up okay? That is hot, surely, and with no cloud cover and our fast marching pace...” he paused and shook his head. “We are about to make the turn. We are maybe another thirteen hours away from our destination. If you need to, we shall rest. I shall not have you going down from the heat.”

“I am fine.” Hammer Strike replied, looking down on Pensword. “Heat does not bother me.”

“You surely are Celestia’s Ghost.” Pensword muttered. “Still, you need to. You shall rest.” He turned and began to look. He could see his Gryphon Slayers marching towards the middle of the force, bearing captured colors of the Gryphon forces that they had fought against proudly. They were to display them in the coming battle in hopes of demoralizing the enemy forces. They had gathered three new banners from the last few battles. He shook his head, it had been two days since they had entered Gryphon Territory and he felt a terrible sense of urgency. He looked to the sky and to the machine that Hammer Strike had built. It was measuring how far they had traveled. Soon they would turn and march towards the fortress, and to Grif.

“Veilfire. Veilfire! A Pony army is marching our way. They have broken through the outermost perimeter and show no signs of slowing down. They are making a beeline toward us.” A young initiate called out with the message none of the older Gryphons wanted to report to him.

“Impossible. No one even knows we are here,” veilfire said. “Did you inform the guards? The gatekeepers?”

“Yes. We have seen the banners of three border forces also marching towards us in a retreat. The gates are shut and sealed and some of us who know war magic are preparing to fire back. They,” he gulped. “I have heard rumors that the personal flag of the Moon is in the army. And the sigil of the Commander,” He reported, fearing for his own life.

“We have food enough to last for months. Send a messenger to the nearest fort and request reinforcements. We can wait it out if necessary,” Veilfire ordered. “Our gates are strong. They can hold.”

“Uh…” He shuffled a little. “They bear the flag of Celestia’s Ghost as well.” He muttered in concern. “Another of the Initiates has been ordered to get reinforcements from the two authorized forts that know of our location.”

“Shore the gates up, then. Steel. And maybe some earth to keep them from burning it,” veilfire said. “I will be at the wall tops soon to take charge.” The old gryphon opened his dresser. Inside, several nigh identical talismans stood, glinting in the light. The only difference between them was the focus in the center of the glass. Veilfire switched the wind talisman for one holding a chunk of volcanic ash. Putting it on, he turned to the door. “well, get moving boy!”

The Initiate nodded, relieved to still be alive. He left the room as fast as possible, not really noticing the sound of slight drafts coming from the lower parts of the fortress. Such things were normal in a building like this.

Pensword looked to the fortress. It appeared to be a stereotypical medieval castle. A wall with towers on the corners stood several stories high, imposing might and authority over the planes. In the middle a large keep stood at the ready. Guards flocked within, milling about nervously behind the reinforced gate. What looked like pillars of iron and stalactites of earth braced against the gate. Clearly they underestimated Hammer Strike’s strength if they thought that was going to keep him out. Pensword smiled. He was going to enjoy this battle. He paused and wondered who would control this castle once the war was over. An odd thought to be sure, but he was going to enjoy this battle all the same.

At some unseen signal the unicorns released a volley of spells at the fortress. The magical energy blasts ended up hitting a few of the upper initiates, but for the most part the gryphons were able to neutralize or repel the spells.

“You are wasting your time, Princess, Commander,” an aged voice ground like gravel from over the wall. “All this way to retrieve a traitor’s corpse?”

Pensword’s voice cut through the din, ringing clearly as he let loose the canterlot voice. “THEN LET IT BE YOUR HEADS THAT ROLL BY DAYS END!” His eyes blazed with anger at the thought that Grif would not have visited him already if dead. “TODAY THEN, SHALL BE THE DAY THAT ALL GRYPHON MAGIC SHALL DIE!”

Princess Luna let loose with a battle cry as a magic blast erupted from her horn at the fortress only to hit a shield that flickered and died as Princess Luna panted and growled. “Distract them. We shall recharge and fire again. We should be able to open a hole large enough for all to march through.”

Pensword paused and looked to the Princess, then to the others. “Belay that. It would seem Hammer Strike is already heading to the gate.” He smiled. “I would rather that we only have to build another gate than an entire wall.

The titanic mound of steel was indeed charging, his form wreathed in flames as the metal took on a cherry red glow which quickly escalated into white as steam and smoke flowed from the ground wherever he stepped, leaving scorched earth in it’s wake. A second before impact Hammer Strike turned and slammed both rear hooves into the gate, the heat immediately spreading through the metal, weakening it beyond endurance, spreading to the welding joints and the chain which held it in place. The gate trembled, then shrieked as its weld points withered. Then, with a final crash, the gates fell like a mighty tree, issuing a death rattle on impact with its braces as its fragments clattered on the stones of the keep. Large stone fragments mixed with shrapnel jettisoned into the enemy lines, decimating their forces as they ripped through their flesh.

To their credit the Gryphons did try to fight, but their magic could not touch Hammer Strike no matter how hard they tried. A strange field, some magic unlike any they had felt before, swarmed about him, defending against any magic they conjured against him. Moments after, the Pegasi and Thestrals charged, taking to the air and dive bombing the distracted Gryphons on the wall. Unicorns teleported closer, bringing themselves and others with them to the gate’s walls. Meanwhile, Hammer Strike forced himself forward resolutely. The Gryphons quite suddenly found themselves fighting for their very lives. By fighting, of course, it meant running while shoving other gryphons in the way to block his advance.

Pensword, for once, stayed and directed forces to move up and forward instead of charging into the battle himself. He was still mortal and if he charged in, it might do poorly. The Gryphons might die but they could just as easily kill him if they tried anything risky. He hated to do it, but he kept himself back. Still armed, his ears swiveled as he picked up something on the wind. “Troops, turn around.” He ordered. What troops remained outside the castle walls turned as one to face the largest Gryphon Force yet. Quick on his hooves, Pensword turned to a Pegasus Mare. Her coat shone a bright pink with a blue mane. Three bright blue lightning bolts stood out boldly on her flank. “Recall Hammer Strike. Inform him that an enemy is coming from behind and he can go after them to protect those hunting for Grif.

She saluted and charged away. “And so, I see Firefly’s military career start.” Pensword muttered to himself, remembering when she reported to him in the Crystal Empire as part of Luna’s forces. He shook his head, snapping back to the situation at hand. Silently, he made a mental note to look up Firefly’s career after they got back to the present. A moment later a large patch of Gryphons were simply wiped out as Princess Luna fired another of her uber beams, this time at the approaching army.

Grif woke with a start as the gate fell. He looked around, confused about his surroundings as the memories slowly came back to him. He rubbed his head as the events flooded his mind. Then he stopped and looked down in amazement. His talons were free and unchained. He had been laying flat on the stone floor. But ... how had he been released?

The gryphon’s eyes picked up on several feathers worn down to the spine surrounded by small piles of what, from his best guess, could be some kind of metal dust. Curiosity held his mind for a moment before something else began to bowl through. Pain. Immeasurable pain washed through his memory. What he had been made to endure, what hammerstrike had been through before that, even what had happened to Pensword flashed before his eyes in a great show of carnage and agony. His anger mounted.

The small eddy grew and grew into a full blown tempest of rage. As Grif’s anger mounted, the air around him began to whistle as a small wind began to blow. The speed and power of the winds gradually increased and the metal dust began to be swept up in spiraling columns. As the winds reached a higher level of intensity, these dust devils combined, merging to form a large vortex that flowed around the Gryphon’s form. Grif made for the door as his fury hardened, feeding the tempest that flooded the air around him. He reached the locked door, pausing momentarily as the wood resisted him. Grif’s blue eye’s turned black. How dare this pathetic excuse for a prison seek to hold him? How dare those Gryphons try to murder him, to break him. He would make them pay.

A thousand steel splinters pelted the door at gale force speed, having the same effect as a diamond edged saw on tissue paper. Sparks and sawdust flew through the air as the door disintegrated before him. The gryphon kept walking, his body now veiled in the silver of more metal dust as well as the yellowish brown of the sawdust. As Grif continued his implacable march, he ran into an initiate searching for anyone who was not at the gate. The poor soul never stood a chance as the metal and wood ripped through him, adding a fine red mist to the growing storm. Still, the gale grew. And Grif moved on.

He reached the steps and began to climb as the wind howled and echoed through the halls. Two Gryphon mages peeked around a corner and down the stairwell. They could see nothing. Then they felt the pricks. Grif entered the new hallway alone.

Six more Gryphons witnessed the barbarous sight and promptly ran away. Preparing to pursue them, Grif jerked to a halt as he heard the sound of war coming from the open window to his left.

He smiled a wicked grin as he pounced through it and into the open air, spreading his wings. Shards of glass, sawdust, and metal instantly joined with the storm as he landed outside. For a split second the battle stopped as all eyes turned on him. Grif was quite a sight, painted with blood and surrounded by an ominous cloud of red swirls, wood, metal, and glass. His pupils shone like black pearls, his eyes bloodshot with rage.

He approached the nearest combatants with the same malevolent grin. “In the shadows, I have mended.” Walking past, the first gryphon he engaged looked on in horror and pain. There was a buzzing sound. The cloud consumed him. Then, quite suddenly, there was nothing left but a bloodstain. The pony who had engaged the victim in battle shook with fear as Grif approached and passed. Yet the breeze simply passed by. Grif did not even bother to look at him as he continued his relentless advance. “Think but this and be offended.” One gryphon had made an attempt to attack his opponent in confusion. He had just enough time to scream as yet another pony turned back to see blood and feathers fall to the ground. Grif was nearly unseeable now, the vortex around him swarming with debris.

Grif turned as another gryphon attempted to take to the air in fear. He “borrowed” a pony’s dagger, holding it into the gale as he he focused his anger. “That you will soon be dead right here.” He released the knife and the gale took it. The knife shot like a rocket and the fleeing gryphon fell, dead. “Screaming in your mortal fear.”

Grif outright charged the next gryphon, the wind aiding his steps till he was right behind the enemy. “Pain will be your death’s theme.” He smiled as the gryphon died, screaming in agony. “And as you yield, you’ll never dream.”

A spear flew through the air, true to its target, but was caught by the wind before it could make contact. Before it could be ground down to add to his defensive wall of debris, Grif grabbed it and looked to the thrower, his eyes those of a berserker in his element. “Harshly, I will reprimand.” He turned and threw the spear, impaling the gryphon’s abdomen. “I will not pardon. I will end.” He growled, his voice carrying along the wind as his gale continued to rage around him.

He grabbed one gryphon, watching with predatory delight as the creature writhed in agony. “And, as I am an honest Grif, I will send you through the rift.” The winds sped up and devoured the gryphon as bloody mist rained on the combatants.

He turned to see Veilfire, the center of his rage, reeling to run into a gate house. Grif smiled, walking slowly and implacably in his direction. “You will not ‘scape with your serpent’s tongue.” The door was shut and barred as the gryphon approached. Grif could smell the fear in his pray from the other side of the door. He slowed the wind, letting the saw tear through at an agonizingly slow pace. Meanwhile, he continued his fearsome soliloquy. “You will find your end ere long, else the Grif a liar be.” The door was wearing thin, the hinges already falling apart. “So this night your end will be. You’ve harmed me! You’ve harmed my friends!” The winds grew now, the vortex tearing the remains of the door off, bar and all, devouring them. In the dark within the vortex, Veilfire could see Grifs beak glistening. His tone was low, dark, vengeful, practically demonic.

“Now come, now come, and meet your end” Those final words rolled on the wind like boulders grinding to dust. And just as Veilfire was about to scream, Grif pounced. Outside both pony and gryphon alike could only wretch in horror at the sounds Veilfire made as he died. When the dreadful deed was done, Grif slumped before falling into blissful unconsciousness. The wind around him abated. The blood, wood, metal, and glass dust fell in piles around him as he lay there in the carnage, his savage rage, his bloodlust, his vengeance, finally sated. The gryphons surrendered quietly after that. The haunted look in their eyes showed they had received punishment enough just watching. They threw down their weapons. Some wet themselves. Some babbled incoherently. Others collapsed into a gibbering mass of feathers and tears. The battle to take the fortress was over.

Pensword did not know what was going on in the Fortress as he was currently fighting for his own life against the Gryphons coming in to attack his forces. Princess Luna had to rise into the air and was using a toned down beam of magic to try and cut down the enemy forces from the rear before having to quickly duck and use a magic sword construct to defend herself from the rising Gryphon warriors. Pensword looked around him. He gulped. Hammer Strike was an island in a sea of Gryphons as they tried to kill him only to find his armor impenetrable. Pensword looked to his wife with concern as she fought at his side. He closed his eyes. He felt at this moment that they would die. They were being surrounded and the battling from the Fort was dying down. He opened his eyes. “KEEP FIGHTING!” Pensword shouted as he continued tearing through the enemy ranks with his wing blades. The morale of the Equestrian army was still holding up. Then, suddenly the forces seemed to strengthen and fight harder against them. He could just make out a voice somewhere in the battle field.

“The fort has fallen to the ponies!” he did not know who spoke those words, but they gave him the strength he needed to continue the fight. He sounded a tactical retreat, fighting like a mad pony as he started to fall back. Soon the pony forces were against the fortress walls, hoping desperately for refuge and to stem the loss of life from the forces outside.

The fight lasted another hour before the Gryphon forces were forced to camp out around the Fortress as Hammer Strike used his body and armor to wedge the doors shut as Crafts Ponies worked hard to repair the gate from the inside. Pensword was busy taking a tally of the dead, most of whom he knew would not be able to be buried. The Gryphons would surely feed on those they left in the field of battle. It made him sick, but he felt a little better knowing that they held the Fort. He just hoped they would be able to fight out of it. He paused as he noticed how a few of the doors had been almost torn apart, their holdings worn completely smooth. Blood stains spattered the ground almost as if it had drizzled blood instead of water, giving a fine speckled coating of red to the dull grey stones. He paused and looked at one of the guards, his head tilted. “What, happened here?”

Inside Grif’s mind, quite another clean up job was taking place as the individual pieces of the torn consciousness began to reassemble. In one corner lay a taller dirty blond human wearing a black hoodie with a red inner lining for the hood. His blue jeans were torn and tattered at the knees and cuffs. As he came to, he looked around the tattered space, taking in the damage. Books and weapons lay scattered everywhere. It looked almost like a tornado had run through. Taze had taken to keeping his mental space like a reading room: mostly books with a few victorian easy chairs with high backs and big, poofy arms, and a fireplace. A few weapons stood hanging in disarray on the wall. He originally had put them there for looks, but it was nothing like it had been since getting his full memories back.

Grif had set his space, unknowingly, like an armory. Weapons of different types mentally representing different aspects of his personality hung askew on racks all over the place. A particularly large catapult lay smoking on the floor, fresh out of ammo. A few drips of naptha and pitch lay burning, licking weakly against the frame of the weapon as they were consumed and slowly died. When taze had managed to gain some standing, he slowly, but surely, began restoring the books. With a sigh the human concentrated, trying to sort his mind as they began to fly to and fro, shelving themselves. Gazing over the carnage, he shook his head.

“For the love of-”

on the wall, deadpool lay pinned, skewered in several places by weapons. “Oh, you’re awake. A little help here?” he asked as a yellow box appeared next to him ‘If you’re not too busy.’

“... Why do i keep you around?” Taze asked, moving to pull a sword out.

“I thought I was your muse?” he asked, another yellow box proclaiming “muse” appeared. “I thought we were some sort of mental flaw compressed into a conscious state?” another yellow box appeared with comic fans writing “Really? I just figured we were some twisted imaginary friend sort of thing.”

“Will you three just shut up?” Taze’s voice was mirrored by his all too familiar tennent. He turned to Grif to behold the gryphon pulling himself up.

“what ... just happened?” Grif asked, rising to all fours.

“As far as i can tell? Something got you so angry that it got me angry. Without my subtle-ish hold on you, our anger combined. And since we’re supposedly the same person, our minds tried to recombine.” Grif picked up a copy of Hannibal. It was empty. Taze had never read the book, but it looked good on the shelves. “And then our psychotic self, you know, personal pain? offense? pride? All that good stuff. Yeah, they all got out with no controller and went trigger happy with a power trip,” He said, pointing to the smoking Catapult.

“Ok, now say it in draconic” Grif said.

“We lost it.” Taze sighed. “Well, there goes eight years of non-violent outbursts down the drain.”

“I don’t even get why that bothers you. They were our enemies. This is a war. Enemies kill each other,” Grif growled.

“Listen.” Taze snapped. “In canterlot and the empire it was live or die, ok? It was live or die. I am not a violent person. I don’t hurt people! That is not who I am! I used to be a violent person. I told myself I wouldn’t be that again. I wouldn’t sink that low. I am a thinker. I read. I am smarter than people who would hurt me. There is fighting for self defense, fighting to protect others, and then … then there is slaughter.”

“So thats why you started us on this path? Saving the gryphoness? Starting a clan? You hope that you can make peace and we can all live happily ever after? Wake up! Life isn’t like that. You live or you die,” the gryphon growled.

“So you’re saying that we’re so valuable that other families should have to suffer for us? We’re so valuable that some cub in the higher kingdoms gets to find out daddy died screaming in fear by our hand?” Taze asked.

“What about hammer strike? Look what they did to him! What about Pensword? His whole family died in that attack!” Grif’s voice rose.

“The gryphons who hurt Hammerstrike? They’re ash now. They’re dead! According to your faith, they spend the rest of their existence trying to collect up their own pieces. As for Pensword, I haven’t forgotten my promise. I want to hunt down those bastards and give them what they deserve. But you are imagining genocide. Of your own species! Where is the profit in that? What do you have to gain from spilling the blood of your fellows?”

The gryphon couldn’t speak.

“Look. I think it’s time we redefined just who the hell we think we are. We’re not waking up until we know who we want to be, what our goals are, and our motivations. My family wouldn’t want this for me and we both know Graf would be disgusted with the thoughts running through your skull right now.” Taze sighed as grif’s hackles rose. A throaty growl filled the room.

“Don’t you dare,” Grif said through his gritted beak. “You don’t know…”

“I know everything. Your memories are mine. Your feelings are mine. I know it all and I loved him too. I miss him too!” taze trailed off for a moment, then brought his head back up again, his eyes set and his look determined. “But I want to do something that would bring his name pride, not shame.” Taze looked to a mirror that appeared out of thin air. With a wave of his hand its surface clouded over. When it cleared, it revealed a reflection of how Grif had been during the fight. It was only an instant frozen in time, but the reflection was there. The monster that stared at them caused both to recoil. “This,” taze said, his voice trembling. “This can’t happen again.”

Grif nodded his head solemnly. “I guess it’s time we sat down and talked this through.”

Taze nodded. He turned his head to a blank space and a table with two comfy chairs materialized. On it sat a kettle of tea and two glasses. “Come on, lets become a better person.” And with that the two took their seats and began to talk.

Deadpool still hovered skewered to the other wall. “Uh, guys? Guys? Little help here?”

They ignored him.

Pensword sat in the banquet hall and looked at the papers. He frowned. Of the troops he had marched to take Grif back home he was down to two thousand twelve troops total, counting those wounded and unable to move or fight. He was happy that his wife made it along with his bodyguard. It seemed somewhere along the battle the Gryphon Slayers became his bodyguard unit. He sighed as he looked at the Ponies that were in the fort when Grif had attacked. He had been told what had happened and was now addressing his troops to reassure them.

“Grif … went mad,” he stated bluntly. “Tell me. You said a Gryphon was torn apart right in front of you. That means that the vortex that you described was right there around you as well. If Grif was not in full control, that means you all would be giving me this report as ghosts! Grif is, no matter what, loyal to the ponies. And I will not let you do anything that might change his mind. He passed over you like a destroying angel and spared all of your lives because you deserved it. He is in a coma now in the medical wing of this fort and only Thestrals are going to be allowed near him at the moment, seeing as you are all so scared of him.” He looked at them, appraising their mood and morale. “If nothing else, we can send him into the enemy army and cut a path through them. We face a siege of four thousand Gryphons. They are too scared to assault us just yet, but if we stay here too long we will all end up dinner for the Gryphons. We need a way out. Start brainstorming and telling your squad leaders. I want the whole fort thinking of what to do. Thank Faust we have Princess Luna and Hammer Strike.” He paused as he remembered something. “Lunar Fang, Hammer Strike, come with me. We have someplace to go.”

As he started to walk, the three of them were deep in thought. Pensword was wondering if he was going to go crazy like his friends, and if he did, what would he do in his rage? He didn’t like the thought, but so far it was two out of three that they would go insane during this war. And doing so would and had caused massive damage to both lives and property.

Lunar fang casually slapped pensword in the back of the head with a wing. “Stop thinking like that.”

“Yes, dear.” he muttered before looked to his left at his wife. “Wait, what?” he asked in confusion. “You, you can read my thoughts?” he asked a little shocked. “Is this something Thestrals can do? Does that mean I will get to do that to you at some point?” he asked with a look that she had not seen since the start of the Third Gryphon War.

“No, the look on your face was giving away your thoughts. I’m your wife. I should be able to tell what you’re thinking.”

“Very true.” He muttered sheepishly at his sudden outburst. “Sorry about that there. I do not know what came over me.” He admitted as the paused at another door. It took Hammer Strike to knock it down. Pensword was not sure what Hammer Strike was thinking. “Uh, thanks.” He spoke a little shocked. “Dear. How do you feel about looting a library?” He looked to the back head of his friend. “What about you, Hammer?”

“I think we should find this tomb first,” lunar fang noted. “The books will wait. The four thousand gryphons outside might not.”

“True, true.” Pensword muttered. “What is it about today that I am being a breezie with my attention?” He asked the two. They continued on their journey to another floor and began to explore the hallways. They had their weapons ready in case they came across any Gryphons still hiding in the shadows. “So, dear, how art thou?” He asked his wife as he moved a wing to touch hers. “I, I hope thou are not mad that I may have trapped us here for a while in a Gryphon Fortress with an enemy wishing to eat us outside.” He looked to Hammer Strike. “Are you holding up now that we have Grif and he is alive?”

“I am fine.” Hammer Strike responded.

“As am I, Pensword. I am not unable to fight just yet,” lunar fang said. “I just need to fight carefully.”

Pensword nodded in response. “Good. I am just a little concerned from what we saw of Grif’s aftermath.” He sighed and looked to Lunar Fang. “I do not know what I would do if I got you killed,” he said, admitting his fear at last. He looked back to the hallways as they found another set of stairs that led further down into the keep. Fine blood spatters marked the trail to where Grif had been held captive. “So… see if this is where the tomb is?” He asked as they looked at the wind damage and blood stains on the stairs. “I am just in shock over what I was told happened.”

Anxious to change the topic, Lunar Fang jumped in. “So, we never discussed names.” She said, playfully.

“Ah. Well if Hammer Strike does not mind, I suppose we could use this time to name the foal. However, I think they do not have to use the Pen name just yet, seeing as that has become the clan name or Tribe name? Family name?” He asked looking a little confused. “Pony names confused me and at the moment they still do. How do we celebrate their heritage of both moon and sun?” he asked, referring to the Thestral Creation Myth.

“I was thinking something with river” lunar fang said “It’s a nice name.”

“Well I would say song is right out.” he muttered, shaking his head. “Sorry, reference from Earth that I would rather not tempt fate on.” He paused and started to hum a little tune, ending with the two words sung aloud “Moon River.” he paused, then burst into a fit of giggles before he looked to his wife. “Sorry, it is another song from our home, but it does sound rather nice. Do you like the name?”

“I love it.” she smiled. “Moon River.” She looked down to the bulge in her lower stomach. “Moon River will be a strong pony” she smiled.

“Agreed, no matter the gender.” He replied with a smile. “I, wow, I am going to be a father in ... eight months?” he asked, then shook his head. “Pony pregnancies are longer than humans. Still trying to think in eleven months and not nine month terms.” He shook his head. “Yet at the same time Nine Months seems too short.” he snorted. “Great. I should ask Grif if he has this problem at all… two mindsets.”

“I would think we have the answer to that already,” lunar fang said. “Or was the incident with shrial a fluke in your opinion?”

“No, what I saw was real. Taze and Grif are two distinct minds. But does that mean I have two minds as well? Or have I integrated them already?” he asked the group as they paused to look into the cell that Grif had been held in. Pensword shuddered as he looked to his wife. “I hope none of us gets captured again.” He trailed off as they continued down the hallway and found a slope that moved down and around in a spiral. They found themselves standing before a stone arch with heavy stone doors. He sighed. “We are here, it seems.” He sat down as he looked to the doors and then looked at his friends as they eyed the inscription. “Does anypony know Gryphic? I can muddle through it, but I rather not miss anything like death traps or curses.”

“Somewhat.” Hammer Strike responded.

“Well, what can you read about it?” Pensword asked.

“Passage to a tomb.” He said aloud.

“You mind, Hammer Strike?” Pensword asked, motioning to the slabs.

“Of course.” Hammer strike snorted, then strolled his way to the doors. Carefully, he rolled back the sleeves of his blue coat, his juggernaut armor having been removed and waiting for him to don again when the Gryphon army attacked. It would only be restrictive in an event like this. The gold trim of his sleeve gleamed in the torchlight as he smirked. Then he dug his hooves into the ground, reared, and braced against the stone gates, pushing for all he was worth. They swung ponderously open, a great gust of stale air rushing out as the fresh air of the planes blew in from the drafts in the upper parts of the castle.

Pensword quickly moved to one side of the hallway, simultaneously shoving his mate the other way. “Tomb Air is not good for the lungs.” he whispered in her ear after the initial outpouring of air was complete.

The doors opened to a large, round shaft going down far deeper than any could make out. A single pillar took up the center of the room. A track traced downwards in a spiral pattern. Connected to the track, a large stone platform stood, waiting for its passengers to arive. It barely looked large enough for the three ponies. A large stone wheel lay attached with a single rod sticking from it connecting to a gear that bit into the wall. More Gryphic was inscribed on the wheel.

“Lunar Fang… can you go find Shrial? I do not want to proceed. The script here is a little more than I can translate and I would rather not miss any instructions. I would prefer not to end up like any of the companions of Dr. Jones or stuck in a trap that only Daring Do could escape from.”

Lunar Fang nodded before galloping away. Several minutes later she found the gryphoness breathing heavily next to the remains of what she prayed was a training dummy. “Shrial?” she asked, deciding it wise to keep her distance.

The gryphoness turned, her eyes red, her feathers matted and her appearance generally unkempt. She was heaving, though whether from the exertion of her training or something else could not tell for certain. “What?” Shrial barked, before realizing who she was talking to. “Oh, Lunar Fang, it’s you. I am … sorry to have snapped at you. Is everything alright? Has something happened with Grif?”

“Shrial, do not take offense to this question, but Grif did explain to us that it is not always so. Can you read Gryphic?” she asked.

“Of course I can. My father insisted on it.”

“We believe we have found the entrance to a tomb.” Lunar Fang hesitated a moment, as if puzzling what to say next. “A tomb that … pensword was instructed to find. There is something important in it regarding Grif and also what we hope to be the means for our salvation. Would you be willing to help us?” she asked.

Shrial’s eyes hardened. “Has anyone entered yet?”

“We have encountered… a device. And we can’t seem to make heads or tails of it without translating the text inscribed on it.”

“Good. If you had entered immediately you likely would have died. There are many traps laid in Gryphon tombs to guard their remains. One should not tread those grounds lightly. If you say that our salvation lies within, then I will come. But you must all do exactly as I say. Otherwise, you are all likely to be killed. I do not wish to be the one to bear such news to Grif when he wakes.”

“We will follow you. Now please, come with me.”

“Hmmmmm … These carvings are very old. They seem to have been engraved with some sort of preservation spell; probably earth magic. But the language is essentially the same. ‘Enter stranger, but be warned. Descend to the depths and face wind and storm. The Wind Waker sleeps in peaceful rest. Turn back. Turn back. Or go to your death.’”

“That last part sounds eerily like what the report said Grif sounded like when he went mad,” lunar fang said hesitantly. “So we wind the wheel to go down?” she asked.

“Yes. Though this is a Gryphon machine. It may have recognition spells or something similar. It would likely be safest if I were to be the one to lower the platform. As for the rest of you, keep an eye out for any unusual indentations, holes, chinks, or other things of the like in the rock face. If this inscription means anything, there are likely to be many traps on the way down. Still … it is strange. Why include the warning? Most tombs remain blank and the keepers just come to check for mess every few weeks. Why is this one so different?” She mumbled to herself as she stepped onto the platform and seized the lever. “Well? Are you coming?”

Pensword stepped onto the platform and stood, eyes roving and ears twitching while he kept his body loose in case they needed to take flight. Hammer Strike just stepped onto the platform, looking down into the abyss with an expression that was unreadable. Pensword looked to his wife. “Please, stay here. I know thou wishest to come, but think of our child. I would rather not have the Pen line die out here.”

Lunar Fang hesitated for a moment before sighing. “Very well,” she said. “I shall prepare the troops to defend should it be necessary.”

“Thank you. We shall be back as quickly as possible.” Pensword paused. “Alive.”

“May the winds guide and watch over you.” Shrial said, bowing her head to Lunar Fang. “And us …” She muttered under her breath. With that, she began to crank the wheel and the platform jolted away from the entrance, beginning its winding way down the corkscrew as its gears slowly shifted along the column.

The descent had been filled with stone spikes attempting to impale them from the wall. These found Hammer Strike’s hooves to be harder than the stone they were shaped from. Several hidden dart shooters fired off, thankfully either missing out right or else whatever toxin had been in them had degraded to the point of impotency over the years. Random falls hidden along the track that had caught them off guard a few times, but they managed. At one point a large, rusty blade slid from a slot in the wall and circled around them so closely that had it not already been missing, hammerstrike would have lost a chunk of his ear. when they finally touched the ground, shrial was panting as she pushed the wheel the last few feet, hearing the audible click as the tension reset. It was likely they would need to find a separate way out of the tomb.

“Shrial, you take the lead if you do not mind.” Pensword ordered as he looked around the new room they found themselves in. A long hallway stretched before them, dark as night. “Also, find torches to give us light.”

“I already came prepared for that.” Reaching into her side bag, Shrial pulled out a large torch. The naphtha soaked cloth filled the air with its pungent odor. “Lord Hammer Strike, if you would not mind?”

Hammerstrike stretched out a hoof and with a spark the torch ignited. The area around them was instantly illuminated, revealing intricately carved walls with deteriorated paint depicting a male gryphon in flight, scenes of him slaying a dragon, sections of his family life with what seemed to be two female gryphonesses at his side. In his hands, from what little they could make out, he held two straight edged swords. Still, the carvings were not very detailed.

“Who … is this?” Shrial asked, reaching with her taloned hand to touch the mural.

“That better not be Grif in our future and this world’s past.” Pensword muttered darkly. “I hate the time travel paradoxes enough already.” He shook his head as he let his eyes rove the other walls.

“Time travel?” Shrial asked.

“Ask Grif.” Pensword replied, glaring at Shrial. “I am not saying another word.” He moved to look at a carved section of the cave system, ignoring Shrial as his ears kept swivelling.

“To slay a dragon and live to tell the tale … this is amazing. But … no, it can not be.”

“Can not be what?” Pensword asked as he turned around to look at Shrial. “Do you know someting? I would like to hear this.” He grinned a little wider. “I could use it against the Gryphons.”

“There is nothing to use against the Gryphons here. But … there is a tale. A legend I was taught as a hatchling. I thought he was just a myth.” She scanned the mural more carefully, passing the torch slowly over each detail as she scanned the figures on the mural and the landscape around them.

“Go on,” Hammer Strike said.

“In a moment.” Shrial said, testily. Don’t break my concentration.” She brushed along the area beneath the figures and brought the torch closer. Her eyes widened as suddenly, razor sharp etchings scratched their way into the space. “Peregrine … Elaine … and...” she gasped. “It is,” she whispered.

“Grask Grimclaw Dragonfeller,” a voice seemed to whisper in her ear.

“Let me guess. Some lost figure to Gryphon History?” Pensword asked almost guessing what she was going to say next as he looked at the fortress. Or rather, the tomb’s halls. “A Gryphon Clan does need some fortress to show power,” He muttered as he lapsed into thought.

A north wind bellowed through the corridor. Fur and feathers ruffled gently on it’s face as a large dark blue, almost black gryphon emerged from the shadows. “He who felled the the twins of scorching flame. The victor over the gruesome Taimut. The silencer of the Scylia. I left no clan with my name. My children were never to speak of their heritage. I killed many gryphons, many ponies, five dragons, and loved two gryphons with a passion most can hardly contemplate.” The gryphon looked at them. “I am the king of the North East wind. And you are within my burial place.”

Shrial executed a Gryphon bow as a sign of respect to the mighty warrior of legend. “We have come at the instructions received by this one, Grask Dragonfeller. Why have you called us here?”

“He did not. It was Graf, Father of Grif, who told me to come here. I plan to carry out the orders to save my friend and to save those that currently reside in these walls.” He glared at the Dragonfeller. “I am Commander Moonkissed Pensword Hurricane. I have the sight beyond, and I shall proceed.” He ruffled his feathers. “I have met few Gryphons who have earned my respect.”

“I do not claim your respect,” Grask said. “I only offer you what you need in return for delivering what should go to the new avatar of winds.” Without another word, Grask turned and began his walk down the corridor from whence he came. He stopped and looked over his shoulder. “Well? Come on, then.” With that, the others began to follow. Pensword drew closer, curious about Grask’s previous statement.

“That title. The Avatar of Winds. I assume you were talking about my friend, Grif, corrrect?” He looked at the walls and the faded artwork. His face a pool of concern. “I do not have to worry about him losing it again, will I?”

“You do not understand,” grask said. “It was for Grif that Grif lost his control, yes, but it was also for you, Commander Pensword, and it was also for Hammer Strike. The injustice had gotten to be too much for him to handle. He snapped and went berzerk. However, much good can spring from one bad event. When he awakens, I think you will find him a very different gryphon.”

“Very well.” Pensword muttered quietly. “I just worry for my friends.” His eyes drifted to Hammer Strike who was staring silently at the ghost with his usual blank expression.

At the end of the corridor was a reasonably sized dome shaped room. Three sarcophagi made of stone and carved with what must have been an effigy of their tenants occupied the main area of the room. The central coffin had blades sunk into a stone block at it’s end. The handles where nothing but rust, but the blades themselves seemed completely untouched by time as they glinted in the dark. They were a color that seemed to fall somewhere between the realm of gold, deep red, and rich brown. They started off a little on the broad side, but moved towards what must decidedly have been a point hidden within the stone. Both edges were straight save for a small spike-like addition to the back of the blades. Despite their age, the edges still appeared frightfully lethal. Each blade had different Gryphic lettering down the length of it’s base.

Pensword stepped to the side, already pondering how he could preserve this piece of history. He frowned at what he was seeing and allowed Shrial her time. He had a gut feeling that this was Shrial’s task to accomplish in bringing Grif these blades. He looked to Hammer Strike’s form in the dome room and hoped he would be getting better soon.

Hammer Strike had moved to the far area of the room. As Pensword walked over to check on him, his eyes widened. Piled from floor to roof: a store of gold coins, jewels and gems of rare cut and quality as far as the eyes could see. Pieces of jewelry and other priceless artifacts lay scattered amongst the rest, cascading like water. A cache like this would be enough to make any dragon jealous.

“Oh my… even a fraction of that could fund the entire war for a year,” he muttered, his jaw dropped. “Let alone buy the Dragon another attack.” he muttered again as he began to calculate the good it could be used for. It could fund hospitals, the reconstruction after the war. Heck, invest it now, just a single ruby or diamond and the reconstruction fund for Unity would be ready by the time they got back. He shook his head and blinked back the tears as he thought of his human family and the good it could do them and their neighbors.

“How must they be removed, Dragonfeller?” Shrial asked as she gazed on the weapons of legend. To think that these would be going to Grif of all people, her clan leader. She could not help but feel awed, proud, and perhaps a little afraid, though she would not show it.

“Simply take them,” Grask said.

Shrial nodded as she grasped the blades where the hilts met them. She pulled, gently and surely. The twin blades hissed out with a metallic ring as they left their place of rest at last. “It would seem they are glad to be free,” Shrial noticed. “I am sure they are anxious to have a new owner to wield them in battle once again.”

“You remind me much of them,” grask said, looking back at the coffin on the left, then the right.

“I am not near so great as they.” Shrial said, shaking her head. “Not yet, anyways.”

“And yet you don’t even see what will be.” The ghost laughed. “You have yet to open your eyes to what’s in front of you.”

“Perhaps. But it is often best not to know what lies ahead. That would take all the fun out of it.” Shrial smirked.

“Give him harsh words. Strike him if you will. But remember that weakness comes to us all and in the end your opinion may matter more to him than you realise. He will release you. Do not leave him.”

Her gaze darkened and she growled. “If he thinks he can get rid of me that easily, he has another coma coming.”

The ghost grinned. “Good, good. You will do quite nicely.” He pointed ahead of them. “There is a wall there breaking. It will reveal the bottom of a cliff face if the land has not changed too much. That is where you will get your gold out for the dragon when he needs it. Do not break it now. There are Gryphon patrols out there and such a weakness is not what you require right now.”

Pensword bowed, never taking his eyes off the Gryphon. He would treat him as an equal foe. “Our thanks, dragonslayer. Though we do have one other request. Is there a safer route out of this cave? The way down was … interesting to say the least.”

“Go around the far side of the pillar. Look for the stone a hair’s breadth from the wall and correct it. In the pillar you will find a platform. The gryphoness has already primed it to rise as she wound the crank to bring you down here. Throw the switch and it will bring you safely to the top.”

“Huh, a clever disarming device indeed. Our thanks, Grask Grimclaw, Dragonslayer. We shall let you return to your slumber. Have you any final requests of us before we go?”

“Remember this place and make it something respectable again,” the old gryphon said. The wind began to blow and he faded.

Grif mumbled groggily as he woke from his slumber, his eyes taking a moment to focus on the room before they locked with the eyes of a lone figure by his bed. “Shrial?”

"Are you in your right state of mind?" The gryphoness asked, gently.

"Yes," Grif responded.

“Good.” A sharp clap resounded through the room as Shrial’s hand made contact with Grif’s face. Grif, to his credit, did not react and maintained his poise.

"I do not consider myself worthy of asking you to forgive me," he stated calmly. "I do not think I will ever be able to forgive myself for what I've done. Not just there to the enemy soldiers not involved at Mountainside, but to the fledglings.” He paused, swallowed and spoke again. “What I almost did to you. I release you, shrial. You should not be held by the burden of my shame. Go with Pensword. Learn from someone proper. Leave me to do what I must."

Shrial glared into his eyes, then slapped him again, this time leaving light scratches with her talons. "First you kill my father, then you destroy my clan, then you change my name and adopt me into your own clan. You put me through two humiliating months of training, and now ... now, after all this, you dare to insinuate that I should leave? If there is one lesson you taught to me, Grif Bladefeather, it is the importance of loyalty. You don't like how you feel? Then stop feeling sorry for yourself and do something about it." She said, recalling how often Grif would use the same tone with her. If there was anything a Gryphon should despise other than dishonor, it was self pity.

Grif let out a dry chuckle as he checked the scratches. "Are you really that sniveling canary that begged for death a few weeks ago?"

Shrial smiled slyly, her eyes glinting. "That depends. Are you still the warrior who pulled me through Tartarus and back to get me this far?"

"The one thing I can promise you." he said "That sullen, sore, spiteful, perpetually angry creature is dead," he said. "There are things I need to say to you, fantastical things you likely won't believe."

Shrial's tail twitched, the only hint at her curiosity. Her eyes were still hard as agates, but a playful glint stirred inside. "That is a battle and a challenge for another time. Right now, I want you to focus on the battle to get well. There will be time to talk after. Once you earn it." She smiled wickedly, but not creully at the bedridden Grif. "I must inform the others that you are awake. When you can get out of that bed, then we will have things to discuss. I may have some news to surprise you as well. Think on that while you recover. I want you walking by the end of the week. A true warrior would settle for nothing less."

"Shrial, if you could do me one thing before you go. Please, bring me my bag," Grif asked.

"Hmmm ... I suppose it's a harmless enough request. Though we took all your weapons away. You'll get them back when you're ready." She grabbed the satchel and tossed it negligently onto Grif's stomach.

The gryphon looked through it a short time before he took out his locket. He and taze had already discussed this. "Shrial, what you see before you is my most treasured possession. I... would like you to wear it. But do not open it until I've told you what I must."

Shrial raised a brow in confusion. "It does not seem very functional for battle. Would you have me wear it around my neck only to lose it to the cut of a sword?"

"I... I..." Grif struggled. He had hoped the meaning of the gesture would get through as he was rather inexperienced with this. "I would ask you to keep it with you then." Grif said "It ... it is as good as my heart."

She stared at the Gryphon, pondering a moment. "Very well. I shall keep it safe for you for now. I see no harm in it. It will be interesting to try to guess this riddle you have set for me. A mystery to try my cunning, rather than my reflexes. I look forward to the challenge."

Grif sighed, resigning to his temporary defeat as Taze face palmed mentally. "Tell me, shrial. I am curious. In Gryphonia how does a male gain a female’s favour?" Grif asked, hoping there was something culturally he'd missed.

“Favor. Oh, that's a way to put it. Favor." She chuckled darkly. "More like how do you buy a female." I do not know how you Gryphons of the Northern Isles mate, but in the empire, if we are desired, we are merely told by our fathers who we are to marry. There is no wooing. Only a business transaction." She smashed an expensive vase on the floor to vent her anger, careful not to clench the locket too tightly.

"In the northern isles it is the same as it is in most of equestria," Grif said. "The male must do what he can to make himself appear worthy in the females eyes. She must choose him."

"Hmmm ... choose the one you wish to live with. A peculiar concept. It would take time for one to earn such a prize from me. That is for certain. I have gained my freedom thanks to you, Grif. I will not give that away lightly."

"Is Lunar Fang a slave to pensword?" Grif asked "You haven't noticed that mares and stallions walk as equals. A male and female should not be treated as inferiors by either side. marriage is a partnership within equestria"

"Hmmm ... yet another thing to like about this country. I am beginning to wonder if the Emperor attacked merely out of jealousy. Not that I am complaining. Were it not for the war, I would not have met you. And I would not stand here now as I am."

"And how do you feel about me, may I ask?" Grif spoke, his feathers ruffling slightly.

Shrial started, taken off guard by the question. "I ... well, you are a warrior, the son of Graf. You are strong, powerful, and by far one of the most skilled weapons masters I have ever had the honor of meeting. You are harsh, but not cruel or unfair. But there is pain in you as well. Something you carry with you, but you cannot express. If you want an honest opinion from me, Grif, Son of Graf, you confuse me more than anything else. You seem to be one person one day, and another the next. I honestly do not know what to think. I have not fully decided. Perhaps I will be able to answer you better when you are well," She said, strolling to the door. Her tail sashayed back and forth, the picture of grace with all the muscle and power of a true warrior. "I will be back with the others shortly. I know that Pensword and Hammer Strike will both be very glad to see you awake."

Over the next four days Grif worked on returning to his normal standard. By the second day he had made it out of bed and by the third he was already working on runs and flights. It was with great relief that Little Willow and Blue Vase had declared him well enough to be out of the infirmary room. By this time, Haymin had come and gone, chasing the Gryponian Army and their reinforcements away. Not that many lived after Haymin’s first pass. The dragon had taken to sitting outside the gate though, just in case.

Grif flew around the fortress grounds, casually looking for any hint of Shrial.

High above in the clouds, a pair of eyes watched him, glinting in the sun before she pounced, dive bombing the Gryphon in a surprise attack.

Grif almost didn’t see her coming. At the last minute he banked to the side, grabbing her in his talons as she passed him. He burned off as much of the force as he could as they were pulled down before they both dropped into a pile of hay. Grif laughed loudly as they landed. Shrial joined with him.

“Well, it seems that the warrior has not lost his touch.” Shrial said, jesting as she tickled his beak with some hay.

It was at that moment Grif decided to try something daring. in a quick motion he leaned forward and kissed her. Shrial’s eyes widened in shock, her breath quickening. She had never been kissed before save by her father as a hatchling. Was this what it really was?

Grif pulled back quickly. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have done that” he said, backing away. Shrial stood there, still stunned. While surprising, it had not been unpleasant, perse. Still … a kiss. What could Grif be thinking? She sat there, bewildered.

“I, um, I do not know what to say.” Against her will she found herself blushing. Her heart was racing as if she were in battle in full flight. Why?

“Then let’s pretend like that didn’t happen,” Grif said, thankful his feathers where dark to keep his blush hidden. “Besides, I need to talk to you. And you need to hear this.”

“I’m listening.” She replied with an avian tilt of her head.

And so he told her everything. He told her about who he really was, about being human, being from another dimension, even about Matthew and Shawn. He told her about the future and how he had ended up here. He left no details out and prepared himself. At worst she would hate him for lying. At best, she would laugh at him. Grif prepared himself.

“Hmmmm … so that is what Pensword meant when he told me to ask you. It does seem a bit of a difficult tale to swallow, I will admit. But you have been deemed sane by the best physicians in the Equestrian army. At the very least I can believe you about the time travel. The split minds makes sense in hindsight. As for being this strange creature called a human … that I think I will have to see with my own eyes before I can truly accept it, Wind Avatar.” She slyly slipped the title in at the end.

“I would need a place out of the public eye to show you,” he said. “Wait… Wind Avatar?” he asked raising an eyebrow.

“I did say I had news of my own to share, after all.” She winked. “We discovered a lost tomb a few days before you woke. I think you can guess who we found there. And what he had to say.”

“But that title…. I can’t be the avatar of winds,” Grif said. “You know what I did. I’m no paragon.”

“Paragon or no, you are stuck with the title. He has given it to you … and all that goes with it.”

Grif sighed “I suppose it will give my enemies pause at least,” he said. “But you ... no using the title from you.”

“And why not? It is a great honor. One, which I might add, you may not have been worthy of before, but most certainly are now. You have changed, Grif Bladefeather. And, I might add, you were doing the work of the Northeast Wind long before you were ordained with the power.”

“How can you see so much and yet be so incredibly blind?” Grif groaned. “Let the others honor me. Let the fools or the fearful honor the Avatar of Winds. But I couldn't live with myself if you should know me as anyone other than me.”

“Then I will know you as you. But I might just tease you with that title a while. I haven’t had this kind of power over you before.” She winked jokingly. But was it a joke?

“No, I suppose you haven't. Did the dragon say where our mercenaries were waiting?” Grif asked.

“Oh, they should be arriving any day now. They were put on march as soon as Haymin sent them the word. He isn’t so bad a dragon as he likes to make others think, I think.”

“Then we head out the moment they arrive.” Grif said “I got fifteen more names and a month to kill.” He laughed a bit at his own pun. “And a pillow to make That is, if you are still willing to accompany me?” he asked.

“After that last stunt you pulled? I’m not letting you out of my sight ever again.” She smirked. “Shall I lead you to your weapons? They’ve been waiting for their master.”

“Exactly what I’d hoped you’d say” Grif smiled as the thought ran through his head. “I have felt naked over the last few days without them. Let’s get me back to my natural state.” He said, taking to the air.

The next month was one in which Hammer Strike, Grif, Lunar Fang, and Pensword never saw each other. Their own separate battles were small and insignificant, not worthy of any detailed description on their own.

Grif returned to the hunt with a whole new outlook on the war. He was more discerning about who he killed and less single minded in his fights. He led his mercenaries to victories over several outposts as he hunted the Fifteen gryphons who made up the remainder of Pensword’s vengeance. when he had the final feathers, he released the mercenaries from their employment. Each headed into equestria to claim their payment from the princesses through the promissory notes Grif had given them and then disbanded to their own paths. Some decided to remain in Equestria for the remainder of their lives to see this nation that caused the devotion they saw in Grif, a Gryphon.

Pensword returned to Fortress Triumph where he either directly or indirectly secured eighty percent of the passes leading into Gryphonia, as well as having a hoof in some of the orders that secured the lands of Equestria. He was soon unable to leave his area of command as Princess Celestia and High Chiefess Princess Luna both did not want to risk losing the Commander of the Equestrian forces. The direct order hung in every gate and all the mess halls. He still led the rest of the war from the Fortress. However, not without a souvenir. After a few days a group of three black feather tips appeared hanging from his helm.

Hammer Strike returned to his home in Unity quietly. While he would have gone to fight more, he needed to keep himself out of sight. And secondly, he was still recovering physically, even if he didn’t want to admit it. He retired and slowly began crafting blueprints for future projects. In his free time, he plotted with Princess Luna on how to handle the Flame Estate. As a princess of the night, she had some marvelous tips and ideas.

Princess Luna remained during the month in Unity, having returned to rest and also to finally push her sister out from Unity. She wanted to move her own powers to take out Promethean Flame when the moment was right. She sighed as she looked at a group of letters piled on her desk. She would have to wait till after the war to move against Promethean Flame. Which irked her since she wanted to move faster. All the assets for Flame’s downfall were spread out, from Equestria to the Gryphon Lands. She had no choice but to wait for now. She hated waiting. Promethean would pay for what he did to her teacher. Stepping out of her office, she was immediately flanked by her thestral guards.

She slowly clip clopped along the hallways, ignoring the glares from some of the older nobilities. She couldn’t help but smile when she heard the news that Sergeant Blueblood had caused a stir in the circles when he openly announced his courtship of a female Thestral. She waited till an empty hallway before doing a small dance of joy at seeing the Ponies finally accepting the Thestrals. She looked forward to the future and their full integration into pony society at last. She paused as she met one of the Thestral lore keepers as they entered one of the grand halls. “We are ready to hear the tales.” She replied. “Thou didst say we would learn of the Origin Myth of the Thestrals.”

The thestrals, like most cultures, had originally left their tales to the duty of one amongst their tribe to hold and remember the stories of their people. For the dream clan, this story teller was called Dream Daze. The ancient mare was once a smokey grey with a mane and tail that reflected the blue of the night sky. But Dream Daze was a very old mare now. Her coat and mane and tail had all gone to a snowy white. The old mare smiled as she moved to the small fire in the center of the room. With permission from the Dream Clan, a Unicorn sat to the side with pen, ink, and parchment. His colorations denoted a member of Luna’s close guards and she knew he would not scoff at what might be said. He nodded once to the group that entered the room before uncapping the inkwell and dipping the feather pen into the inkwell to begin recording the origin of Thestrals. Reaching into a pouch, Dream Daze drew out a sparkling powder which she then flung into the fireplace. It flared a variety of colors as smoke filled the room, changing the atmosphere. In due course, the smoke began to take shape, shifting and changing as the old thestral spoke. And so, Dream Daze began her narration.

“Long ago, the Mother Earth was lonely. And so she decided to bring forth life upon her surface. She crafted the great dragons from the fire of Equis’ core. The gryphons, she created from the sky. The minotaurs and the rooish people she crafted from the earth. And the great and mysterious kitsune she crafted from magic itself. The animals and beasts she bore from the field. But it was the pony she made most special. Crafting us from the sky and the earth and the magic and giving to us the flame of life. Originally all ponies were the same: wingless, hornless, powerless ponies who lived together in one large herd. But the Mother Earth found the idea of her special children being in a single place, in one herd alone, disheartening. So she turned to the Sun and the Moon for aid. The Moon loved ponies and would not force them to leave if they did not wish it. But to gain the approval of Mother Earth, the Sun decided he would make the ponies move.

“One day, he found four brothers: Orion, Atlas, and Nimbus and Fog, the twins. He approached these brothers and offered them any wish if they would lead the other ponies away. Orion, the oldest brother, wished that he and those who followed him could manipulate the elements of the world and move them to their will. So the sun took one of his rays and placed it upon Orion’s head. The ray fused with the pony and became a mighty horn, granting Orion the gift of magic in it’s largest form. And so, Orion gathered those who would follow and left to find new lands. These became the first Unicorns.” Dream Daze paused for a drink, then spoke again, her eyes glowing with a fervor as she continued the ancient tale.

“The next day the Sun came back and offered the remaining three any wish in exchange for leading the remaining ponies away. Atlas wished for strength and the ability to communicate with the earth, to make it yield to him and any who followed him. So, the Sun shone brightly and the light entered into Atlas’s hooves and ears. From that moment on, he became far stronger than any pony and he could hear the song of the earth and make the fields yield to his hooves. And so, Atlas went. He gathered all who would follow him and led them to new lands. And so, these became the first Earth Ponies.

“As he did before, the Sun came back the next day and spoke to the twins. Once more, he offered them any wish they desired in return for leading the others away. His anger had grown great at seeing the stubborn ponies who had chosen to stay. And so, he threatened that on the fourth day he would turn any who remained to ashes. Fearing for his friends and loved ones, and desiring peace with the Sun, Nimbus asked for the sky so that all who followed him could walk amongst the clouds and force out the rain when they chose and force out the thunder when they liked. The Sun happily took a cloud and fashioned a pair of wings. He placed them upon Nimbus’s back and nimbus gathered all who would follow him. And a great many did follow him. For Nimbus could fly and such a thing was, at the time, unfathomable. Still, many ponies stayed behind with Fog. And Fog would not lead them away. The Sun’s anger blazed, but he had become tired from granting the gifts of flight and sky to Nimbus and his ponies. And so, he told fog that the next morning he would turn them all to ash.”

Dream Daze paused once more to take a sip from the water provided her, her face drawn in anguish. It was almost as though she were remembering what had happened all those years ago. Perhaps she could, at that. The powers of the Thestrals were still not entirely known to Luna and the others. It could very well be that Dream Daze’s special talent was to experience the very stories she told as she spoke them, that she may tell them with gravity and proper respect. Whatever the case may have been, all in the room were held under the spell of her voice. The scribe wrote furiously, so engrossed was he in the tale. The moon shone brightly through the skylight above, as if it too were anxious to hear what happened next. At last Dream Daze opened her eyes and continued. They glowed as they caught the moonlight, the reflection of the fire dancing as it flickered and snapped.

“Fog and the remaining ponies wept and wailed in their anguish well into the night. Upon seeing their sorrow, the Moon approached them, wondering why they mourned so. And so, Fog told her all that had transpired and how the Sun would surely turn them to ash in the morning. The Moon looked on these ponies, these faithful, kind, brave ponies. Moved with pity and love, she reached out and caressed them all with her silvery light. When it had passed the wings of the bat appeared on their backs, the eyes of the cat appeared in their eyes, and their ears became more sensitive so that they could better understand the sounds of the night.

“The moon comforted them and told them not to fear, that they would remain and sleep when the Sun was out on his watch. They would live under her care. But Fog cried still. For how were they to eat if nothing would grow at night? The moon reached out once more, perceiving the trouble and comforted Fog and his people with her kindness. For while the sun was prideful and direct, the Moon was humble and gentle. Once more, she took the ponies in her loving embrace. And as she did so, their teeth grew long and sharp. She told them not to fear and that they would eat of the beasts and feast on the mushrooms that enjoy the dark. Fog and his people were so grateful to her that they wept with joy. Then the Moon, so moved by the love they showed towards her, carved for them a great cave and hurried them inside. For the day was almost upon them, and with it would come the terrible Sun, ready to fulfill his threats. When all her new children were inside, she shut the door to keep the Sun from finding them. For in the darkness of the caves, no sunlight could pierce through. And so the Sun was blind to their location. He searched high and low, roving the sky in a great arc, but never could he find the ponies who dared to defy him.

And so, Fog and his fellow ponies kept living under the care of the Moon, emerging each night to admire their savior and gather their food. Fog and his fellows united under her rule. But the Moon soon realized that they needed a leader to guide and govern them. For she could not be with them always. So she took Fog aside one night to a sacred place, and there, she kissed his forehead. Fog was filled with her light. And in that moment, his mane and tail turned white and a great white star appeared on his forehead where her lips had touched him.

As the recipient of this blessing, Fog was granted three gifts. First, he was given the gift of dream walking, which gave him the power to enter the world of dreams that he may protect his people from nightmares and see the secret plans of their enemies as they slumbered, both without and within. Secondly, she granted him the gift of future sight, that he may know where his decisions may lead him and how to find the best path to the future. Lastly, she granted him the gift of the sight beyond, that he may see beyond the world of the living and commune with the dead, allowing him to bring them peace.

Weeping, the Moon gave Fog a cloak of stars and instructed him to lead her children wisely. She would not be able to visit them any more. For the Sun had guessed what she had done and she knew it was only a matter of time until he began to pursue her, dogging her steps to take his revenge upon them. But before she left, she gave Fog a promise. So long as he and his descendants lived, her gifts, her love, and her influence would always be with them. She stayed with him long enough to open the cave and allow him through. Then she said her last goodbyes and fled, weeping. This is why the moon waxes and wanes. For all things come in cycles, even joy and grief. When she draws near to her children, she is happy and grows full in her joy. But then the Sun begins to follow her, and she must flee again to lead him away. And so she weeps and wanes until her sorrow is gone and she is spent. It is on these nights that darkness is greatest, for it is the time of the new moon. Even the Sun loses sight of her, and so she is given the hope of drawing near to her children again and the cycle begins anew.

“As a final unintended gift, Fog gathered the tears of the Moon and brought them inside the cave. There, he gathered the herd together and proclaimed himself High Chief. The tears hardened, but their gentle light still shone to grant the ponies light and remind them of she who gave them so much. These were the first moon stones. Using his gift of future sight, Fog gave each stone to a pony he trusted and invested leadership to them, dividing up the ponies into several groups. For their numbers were too great to be ruled by any one pony alone. So these ponies became the great leaders of the past. And so, the thestral tribes were born. To this day, the blessings of the Moon still shine upon us, and Fog’s descendents continue to protect and defend his people throughout the ages, the chosen of our dear adopted mother: The Moonkissed.” The smoke dissipated as Dream Daze closed her story and returned to her water, her face drawn and weary from telling the tale.

Luna sat silent as she listened and looked to the ceiling and her charge. Somehow, she felt like she was completing a purpose and gathering the ponies together. The sun and this Earth characters seemed to be wishing to spread out, and yet, she and her sister were gathering in the lost ponies to become a much more powerful herd. She smiled. Now that the Thestrals were joining, what would pony society look like in a thousand years?

“Commander Pensword?” A guard entered the great hall, a nervous looking zebra following closely behind him. “This courier claims he is carrying a package with specific instructions and that it was to be put straight into your hooves.” The guard saluted.

“Who is it from?” Commander Pensword asked as he moved from the windows towards the Zebra. Just seeing the Zebra, he had a sneaking suspicion who it was, but he was going to be on guard all the same. He held a wing at the ready to move in case something attacked him. The three black tipped feathers hung from his helm, taken from an assassin that had tried to kill him in the night at Fort Triumph. It is rather hard to kill a pony when he is surrounded by ghosts who do not want him dead.

“I was hired by a large black gryphon with green chest plumage,” the zebra began. “He said simply to tell you that justice is done,” the zebra said, retrieving a large bundle wrapped in skins and tied with cord.

Pensword’s body language changed. “Very well. Place it on the table and leave the hallway,” He ordered. “Thank you for bringing this to me. You may have been paid by the Gryphon, but let me pay you for your troubles as well.” He reached into a pouch and pulled out two beaks and three gold bits, plus two mid sized rubies. “I hope this sees you safe and warm to your home.” He looked to his men. “Fill his food and canteen rations before he leaves. Also, if he needs a place to sleep, let him stay the night and have him eat breakfast with the men before he moves back out into the wilds.”

The zebra did as he was bidden, bowing his head. “Thank you for your kindness,” he said before leaving the room.

Pensword waited for the others to leave the room before he slashed open the bindings. Slowly, he unwrapped the hides around it. He noticed that they had been waterproofed as well. He paused before throwing the last layer off the package.

Inside, a pillow stared up at him made from a fine, tough cotton cloth that would hold up under normal use. The trim was sewn together using a deep crimson thread and the word ‘JUSTICE’ was sewn in gold thread across the face of it. Running a hoof over the pillow, Pensword could feel the feathers and down beneath the surface. A message with Grifs seal was pinned to the side.

Using his own wing and hoof, a part of him wondered how he could even do what he was doing as he opened the letter to read what his friend had written. He looked to the pillow once more, pondering its ultimate fate as well. It would do well in the parlor of his quarters for visitors to see. He doubted he would put his head to the pillow save for crashing naps. Still not sure exactly what to do with the gift, Pensword returned to the letter he now held in his hoof.

Dear pensword,

I managed to get the last name off the list three hours before the writing of this letter. I had to send it by official carrier because I found him having fled to one of the southern Zebra controlled port islands. The shore is too far for a day’s flight and our ship will not sail for another two days. until then, I think I’ve had my fill of combat (save one whom you yourself will know the identity of) for the time being. Please inform Luna and Celestia I will not be there for the last battle at fort destiny. Here’s to you as I enjoy a drink on the beach.

your friend,

Grif bladefeather (taze)

P.S. vacation is nice.

Pensword snorted a laugh as he finished reading the letter before folding it up and tucking it back under the pillow. Picking both up, he placed them between his body and a wing and carried them towards his office to send the requested letter. He had an odd feeling in his stomach about this battle, but he could not think why.

Fort Destiny had been the first fortress the gryphons had set up when they came from across the sea. It had only been improved in the time the gryphons had been present. It sat on a large flat plateau overlooking the coast. The walls where made of stone that had been overlaid and plated with large sections of steel over the years. From three sides a sheer drop awaited as a steep cliff overlooked the cove. Sharp rocks stuck out of the water. The front was devoid of trees, shrubs or any sort of cover for well over five hundred feet, meaning the Equestrian army lay in full view of the gryphons. Their archers mercilessly pelted them with arrows and catapult stones.

At the opposite end of the field, soldiers fought to gain precious little ground. Celestia sat inside her tent in the center of the Equestrian camp looking over the results from previous sieges and battles, current costs, and even some promises of further support from Zebrica.

It was around this time that a member of the solar guard entered into the tent carrying a scroll. “The information you requested, your majesty.”

“The casualty reports from the sieges of Fort Abundance and Fort Dynasty have been tallied with the rest of the war and our own current numbers then?” Celestia asked.

“That is correct. These are the latest as of a week ago.” He reported. “There are some footnotes concerning some deaths that turned out to be false, but other than that, this is our current number.” He spoke as he placed the scroll on her traveling desk.

Celestia picked the scroll up in her magic and unfurled it, her eye’s quickly scanning the information within. When she came to the number of confirmed deaths on equestria’s end the scroll dropped like a stone from her grasp. “Tweleve thousand seven hundred and thirty four?” she asked, her voice wavering between disbelieving and dazed.

“Guardsmen, tell our forces to cease firing and pull back” Her tone brooked no argument and the guard left immediately, frightened as she stood up, her eyes sparking. Internally her mind raced. Twelve thousand. Twelve thousand of her precious little ponies would not be returning home. Sons, daughters, mothers, fathers, aunts, uncles, brothers, … sisters. Never to be seen again by their families. The air around Celestia rippled slightly as she exited her tent, the fabric cover browning as she passed it. The air temperature rose so high that grass and flowers began to dry and wilt as she passed, her hooves leaving black markings behind her as she exited the camp. The colours of her mane shifted from pink and blue to orange and red as flames began to become visible. The ground beneath her turned red with every step. Then white, the scorched earth and melted stone leaving a trail attesting to Celestial temper. The gryphons would pay for their actions. They would learn why she was the alicorn of the sun. This war ended now. Gryphon arrows evaporated as they approached her, the wood and metal not having time to even burn or melt. They were simply vaporized.

She stopped in front of the gryphon fortress, her eye’s blazing orange, blue and red flames billowing from them. Her horn ignited, completely covered in her now burning magic. At her command, miles above her, the atmosphere moved out of the way, creating a small pin head sized hole. The Unrelenting heat and fury of the sun fell through with nothing to temper its blaze.

At first the gryphons found such a tiny beam of light laughable. At least until the heat began to rise. A gryphon nearby was gone in an instant leaving not even ashes in his wake. The heat spread outwards as stone melted like butter. Wood and gryphons evaporated in the unbridled fury of the sun. The ground withered and died.

In a matter of seconds the hole closed, the sun’s fury sated as in the stead of a fortress, a monument of twisted and melted stone stood, a testament to the power and the ire of the princess. The ground around what had been the fort now blackened and burned. The heat around celestia dissipated. Her eyes and mane returned to normal as the alicorn turned. And with nary a word she returned to her tent, tears streaming down her face as she marched, ignoring the fearful looks of the troops and the hushed silence that covered the land.

The gryphon war was over. She could expect a formal surrender from the emperor within a month.

Promethean Flame sat in his home in Unity. He smiled as the news spread that the war was over. Now that the war was done, he could work on furthering his goals and plans. He looked to his side as one of his aides walked up and whispered something into his ear. A moment of concern flashed behind his eyes, but he quickly composed himself. He signaled his guards to step forward and around the hall, cutting off any real routes save one: the main doors. “Let them enter,” he ordered with a smile.

Quite suddenly the fire in the fireplace and all the candles lining the room were put out by a stiff wind, despite all the windows being closed. There was a thud in the dark as something fell clumsily in front of promethean flame’s hooves. The unicorn was quick to light the nearest candle, only to reveal one of the guards he’d just dispatched dead at his hooves, his face twisted slightly in pain.

“Having problems?” He heard a voice call out from behind him as some candles in the room lit suddenly lit with blue fire.

“W… Who’s there?” Promethean Flame turned around quickly. “There are armed guards outside.” He threatened. Another guard dropped dead from the roof at his hooves.

“I am sorry to say, but your assassins will not be joining us.” The voice called once again. Promethean’s blood began to race. It sounded almost like … but no, that was impossible.

“W...Who are you?” He shouted. “Some thestral assassin sent to kill me by those upstarts?”

“Worse.”

Two orbs of blue fire collected themselves in the darkness and began to move towards him at a slow pace. Eventually they entered the light to reveal their point of origin. Hammer Strike was slowly walking towards him, a grizzly phantom wearing his typical blue overcoat with a gold trim. A piece of his ear was missing and many scars marred his fur coat. The orbs of fire trailed back to the spectre’s eyes.

“H-hammer Strike?” He spoked in genuine surprise. “But … but you are dead!”

“I will say the same to you, as I did to my ‘interrogator.’” Hammer Strike said. “What is my title to the Gryphons?” He questioned as an orb of fire formed next to his side.

“Celestia’s Ghost...” Promethean said, his voice trembling.

“There are reasons for such titles.” Hammer Strike said as he continued to walk towards Promethean. Promethian darted his eyes left and right as he backed away from him, trying to find any way to escape. “I am not dead. Not today, not tomorrow, not by your hooves, and certainly not by your ‘assassins!’” Hammer Strike’s voice rose in a grand crescendo.

Promethean stumbled over something as he backed away. He looked down to see yet another guard’s dead body, a dagger protruding from his chest. Promethean made for it only for a throwing blade to embed itself into his leg just above the hoof.

The noble cried in pain as he grabbed his hoof. Attempting to remove the blade only brought more pain from the barbs along its edge.

“Promethean Flame.” Hammer Strike’s voice echoed with a deadly finality, causing the unicorn to look up at him and witness, to his ever mounting terror, more orbs of fire forming and surrounding Hammer Strike, each one trailing away from him on a thin line of fluid flame. The rug, tapestries and other objects of value and power began to catch fire one by one. “I am your Judge. I am the Jury. You have been charged with treason to the crown, treason against a noble, conspiracy to murder, divulging of Equestrian secrets, Making sure that your forces were stronger than those around you, using said troops to strip lands from other nobles, Blackmailing no less than four Noble Houses to do your dirty work, Accepting Military Payment from the Enemy Forces, Aiding said enemy by selling Ponies to them who loyally serve the houses that will not kneel to you,-”

“And being a jerk!!” A voice yelled from the rafters.

Hammer Strike smirked “With that, you are hereby found Guilty!” He stomped his hoof into the ground with a loud bang. The heavy stone slab that made up the floor to the great hall cracked beneath his hoof.

“Here here!” Echoed from the rafters.

“And with that sentence passed,” Hammer strike paused, a grim smile covering his muzzle as his eyes continued to burn. His voice was cold and dark, and it seared Promethean’s insides with a cold flame. “I am your Executioner.” Hammer Strike growled, stopping before Promethean, making sure he could feel the heat of the fire that was to come.

Promethean Flame stared into Hammer Strikes eye’s in fear, a living specter come back from the dead. “H...How did I lose?” He asked.

“Truth is…” The fires around Hammer Strike grew in intensity. “The game was rigged from the start.”

The Flame estate was mercifully on the farther edges of Unity. Their nearest neighbours were far enough away not to be able to see more then a light in the horizon had they bothered to awaken.

Grif stared into the flames of the burning estate with a grin as he roasted marshmallows on a stick. “It’s a s'mores moment...” was his only response to asking why.

Hammer Strike walked out of the front of the building moments later after ensuring everything was properly ‘lit’.

Pensword was looking over carts being filled by other ponies, mainly the Gryphon Slayers’. Overseeing it all was Princess Luna to give the crown authority of what would result in the death of an entire family estate. He frowned as another bag of beaks was dumped into a cart. “Enough evidence to show even the most stubborn noble just what Flame was doing,” he growled. Pensword turned and looked to his men. “Blue Vase, load the library cart carefully this time around. Apple Core, your family has first dibs to any farmland that might have been under the Flame name. So says the Commander of the Equestrian Forces in disposing of the traitor’s lands.” He smiled grimly at Hammer Strike. “As the ruling Lord who found this out and brought this traitor to light, you get all his lands in Unity, no way out of it.” He looked to the wealth. “Also first dibs on any wealth from the estate in Unity.” He looked to Princess Luna as she wrote something in a book. “And now you can do whatever you want with the land. It is recorded.”

“Put the wealth towards those who could use it more, for example, keep it for you and the ‘gryphon slayers.’” He smiled.

Pensword paused and looked to Hammer Strike. “Even shares then. Anything that is not evenly split shall be given to charity under the management of High Chieftess Princess Luna.” Pensword’s voice barked out. “I think we can use this to start another training academy. Something that is a little bit in our own flavor.” That caused some laughs. “Permission to claim the Promethean war flags as another standard in our collection?” he asked Lord Hammer Strike.

“Sure. It is either that or it gets burned with the rest.”

“Claimed! It is ours!” Came the shout of all twenty Gryphon Slayer voices. Pensword smiled and looked at some of the cutlery. “Blue Vase.” He called out. The Pegasus soldier and medic slowly trotted over to him. “See that cart of jewels and cutlery?” She nodded. “That is your gift from me to you and Apple Core.” He spoke as she stood gasping in shock. “I have my ways.” He said in response. “Besides, with the war over, I doubt I could perform your wedding. However, consider this as a wedding gift to start your family off right. Try growing some apples.” He replied with a cryptic smile. “I look forward to seeing your descendants some day.”

Grif smiled as he finished making his s’mores. Handing one to Hammer Strike, Lunar Fang and Pensword he spoke a brief toast. “Here is too good friends, justifiable revenge, and loot.” He smiled as he bit into his. In all of those pieces of treasure, Grif had taken only two small chests with the gold he himself had found on his way out and the silver that was his share for night. He also laid claim to a sack of golden beaks as being the only gryphon there, he technically had first call on them.

Pensword looked around the group and pulled Lunar Fang into a wing embrace as she munched on her s’more. “So, what is left?” He asked Princess Luna as the fires played in the background.

“Attendance to the peace treaty. At the moment my sister is willing to leave some land to the Gryphons on our landmass.” She smiled. “With heavy war tribute to be paid and disbanding the majority of their armies left, of course.”

“And then we head to the Crystal Empire,” Grif said. “Hunting the trouble makers.”

“Agreed. I shall be bringing the Gryphon Slayers minus Hurricane, Apple Core, and Blue Vase.” Pensword paused and looked to the Major. “As one of the last things to do before the peace is official, I hereby promote thee to Colonel. And as a sign of trust while I am away fighting troublemakers, till I return, you shall keep hold of this.” He pulled out his pitchfork. “Concord. While it has not seen much battle after it drew Dragon Blood, it is still an emblem of my power and position. Protect it above all else. I name thy house also the stewards of the lands that I may control after the war.”

“I will be taking Tall Oak, Little Willow, and Shrial. After all this the Emperor will be after her head, treaty or not,” Grif said he produced his curved swords, the ones he purchased before coming to house hurricane. They were chipped and dented in places from the nigh constant efforts of battle. “Here, princess. Give them these if it will state them, or do what you want with them. They are the blades of a different Grif. I don’t ever want to draw them again.”

Princess Luna looked at the blades. “They shall find an honorable place. You may count on that.” She replied as she took the weapons in her telekinetic grasp.

Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Starswirl the Bearded, and Pensword waited in front of the summit table. When asked where to accept the surrender of the gryphon king Comedius the 16th of what had formerly been the sixth gryphon kingdom. Celestia had decided it would send the greatest message to hold the meeting in front of the remains of fort destiny. A large wooden table had been brought to the spot from within triumph and set in front of the fort.

At noon the drums could be heard as a single column of gryphons marched uneasily into the area, five breadth by five deep, nothing to the sheer number of ponies gathered around them. Behind them, King Comedius marched with his head held high, attempting to save what little face he no longer had. The young gryphon was largely built with well kept white feathers speckled with black. The column parted as the king moved through it to the table at a measured pace. When he reached it he begrudgingly bowed his head. “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Commander,” the gryphon nodded to each.

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna nodded their heads and the group sat down. At either side the two living highest ranking leaders of King Comedius’ military stood to also affix their signature and seal to the treaty. Commander Pensword spoke, having been agreed upon to be the spokesman for the Pony side.

“Because of the wars which thou hast waged against us, this being the third, and most brutal, we of the Equestrian Empire, with our Ally The Crystal Empire do hereby claim all Gryphon lands on this landmass. You have been given time to become allies, friends to us. Instead, you have chosen wage war, and this last time, genocide. No more. All lands are to be absorbed by either empire at a later date. As for all Gryphons who do not wish to forsake intelligent meat and live by the Northern Isles’ code of life, they shall have five years to book passage back to your homelands or they will be considered hostile invaders and treated as such, to be imprisoned and dealt with on a case by case manner.” He glared at the King.

“Also, the Gryphon Empire will pay for the war and lost lives with a total of fifty thousand beaks paid out over a twenty year time frame. While we do want payment, we do not wish to destabilize your nation’s economy.” He motioned to the five treaties, each in a language of the combatants, including Dragonic to be given to Heymin. Pensword looked to the Gryphon King. “Please, begin the signatures.” Mentally he had performed some calculations. In the present day, that blood payment would be in the high millions, accounting for inflation and other factors.

The next five minutes passed in silence as the Treaties were signed, all an exact copy. They soon stood across from one another at the table. The two Military leaders, as a final show of surrender, drew their scabbards with their blades still housed. They placed them on the table in front of Commander Pensword and Princess Luna. King Comedius stood as he placed a pouch that held the symbols of his kingdom on the table. It was at this moment that a cry rang through the air. A moment later six Gryphons lay dead. Celestia did not know what to think. They did not attack her. Their only targets appeared to be gryphons. She looked up in shock as the Gryphons as one seemed to snap their beaks shut. The Royal Guards of King Comedius all fell to the ground with froth around their beaks.

Pensword looked sick as the two Princesses stared in horror. “Did-?” Pensword looked to a tent where Grif, Shrial, Little Willow, and Tall Oak were hiding. “What happened?” He yelled to the tent. No Gryphon in the meeting had survived.

“Assassins,” Grif said, limping out of the tent, dragging a bloody cloak and throwing it at pensword’s feet. “Punishment for failing the empire.” He spat on the cloak.

“And the suicides?” he asked, moving a wing to the dead Gryphon Royal Guards.

“Joseph Stallion,” Grif said, as if that one name should hold some meaning of an answer.

“Great.” Pensword looked to the treaties.” They are binding,” He muttered as he saw a few robed Gryphons moving with blood spattered robes. Pensword moved to attack only to have a taloned fist raise up in a motion of peace.

“We only wish to collect the treaty. To deliver and be printed to every city we have left. We shall leave in five years. The Emperor shall have his copy.”

“Then go. And if you kill anypony on your way, know the avatar of winds will be at your tail,” Grif responded, repeating the sentence in Gryphic. The black tips nodded as they took the treaty and left. Grif turned to pensword “And with that, we are finished here,” Grif said in Draconic. “We can finally go home.”

“Yes, though I might have to crash at your place till I decide where home is.” Pensword replied in Equish. “As well as deciding what is to become of Mountainside Falls. Still, the war is over and I look forward to the celebrations.” He smiled softly as Luna rolled up the Commander’s copy of the treaty. Another item for his historical museum upon returning to the present.

“I am afraid the party will have to wait.” A new voice spoke up as a gryphoness approached the two. She was rather small with the oddest coloration. Her fur was a light grayish purple and her crest was bright blond. “My father sends his apologies, but he couldn’t make it. Fixed time and timey wimey and all that stuff,” she rambled off in Draconic. “I’m your ride.”

The guards were trying to make sense of what to do. They held their weapons out to try and block this new Gryphoness, but at the same time, she was speaking Draconic, and the others were not reacting ill to this. Pensword moved a wing. “Stand down. She is a friend of Grif’s. She helped him out in a few tight spots.” True, he lied, but it did help to calm them down. And in this case, the truth was not an option.

He looked to the Gryphoness. “Very well,” he spoke in Draconic. “Let me get some things. Where do you want to meet and in how much time?”

“A day. In the remains of the hooves house. I need to bring back some records if i can find them. Mom deserves to know where she comes from,” the gryphoness said. “Remember. Meet me there in twenty four hours.”

“Uh, a week is the closest travel time for us.” Pensword replied, still in Draconic. “That is in,” he grimaced and tried again. “That is near Mountainside Falls.”

“Huh? Oh! Oh, thats right, this is way back in time. Sorry, still getting lost to this whole time travel thing. Also, it seems I’m a bit ditzy now. I don’t exactly like it, you know. I liked being smart,” she said.

“You are not ditzy. You just got excited. And I know many smart Ponies and Gryphons that get mixed up at times.” He sighed. “Just, let me get ready.” He sighed as a pained looked crossed his muzzle. “Shall we depart?” he asked in Equis.

The hooves estate, or what was left of it, was a far cry from the familiar building Pensword had grown up under. The shadow of the beautiful wooden archways were now nothing but charcoal. The great works of art were gone. The finely woven carpet was naught but cinders lying on the floor. In the center of the building a purple box stood waiting in the middle of the room. The surrounding ponies and gryphons stood perplexed, wondering how this small, weirdly shaped box would allow them to go anywhere. Pensword stood to the side of what had once been the grand ballroom, trying to hold it together as he was surrounded by fourteen of his Gryphon Slayers plus one medium to large cart of battle flags and one treaty they had collected from the war. It also carried the combined gear and possessions they were bringing into the future plus a joint ownership chest of gold, silver, and jewels to be divided up fairly once they arrived at their destination.

“Are you sure about this?” Grif asked shrial one last time as they waited. “Once we do this, there is no coming back here”

“And is there anything here for me to go back to, pray tell? I am not about to leave you alone. After all, you need someone to keep you in line. And I am curious to learn of this future where Gryphons and Ponies live in harmony.”

Grif smiled, but said nothing as they waited on the young time lady. He had only a cart with a few chests of gold behind him. The rest of his spoils from war had been strategically placed and enchanted so he could recover them in the future.

The door finally opened, revealing the gryphoness. She looked at the group with a raised eyebrow. “Taking a lot with you guys, huh?” she asked.

Pensword took a deep breath. “I am not leaving the colors and flags we captured in this war. I do not trust time.” He looked to his men. “I know how much you distrust what is about to happen. However, my mind is made up. I am going back.” He blinked back tears. “Lunar Fang. Please ... I need a sedative, I...” his mouth trembled a little as his eyes could not stop moving about the room. “I still remember when I was invited to this ballroom. The finery, the gold, the music. Now look at it.” His voice bespoke the scar he carried on his heart. His loved ones had been avenged, but he still needed time to heal.

He sat on the ground on a tarp that had been placed down as Lunar Fang put a cup in his hooves. Around them his men slowly took a drink from their own cups. All of them were nervous about what was going to happen.

A minute later only Lunar Fang was awake as Pensword could not handle the situation. She sighed both in sorrow and love for her mate. “Dinky, Pensword can bring them with him, right? We cannot risk having problems with the Crystal Empire, with ponies knowing him running into him and him not knowing them.”

“well, they did vanish from history,” Dinky noted. “Dad wouldn’t like it ... but you know what, it’s not like doing this is going to summon time reapers or beak the shadow proclamation or anything,” dinky said.

“Good, because I would have fought those things to make sure my mate had a little peace from this place.” She looked around the charred remains. “I wish I could have seen this in a way other than a burned out ruin.” She looked to Grif and his party with a smile. “Why don’t you go first?”

“I admit, I am curious to see how all of this and us are going to fit into that little box,” Shrial said.

“it’s smaller on the outside,” Grif told her. He smiled to little willow and tall oak, who slept soundly in the cart. Then he grabbed the cart and pulled it forward as they headed to the box. Dinky opened the doors fully to let them in. Grif grinned knowingly as he waved to shrial to enter first.

Shrial entered the doors to see the massive control room. Her eyes widened in surprise at the technology, but having been warned by Grif already, she was somewhat prepared for the space. “Huh, it’s bigger on the inside. Is this some sort of futuristic enchantment?”

“Not entirely. The easiest way to explain is that she contains her own universe,” Grif said, pulling the cart through the door. “Come on, let’s move farther in.”

“This place holds an entire universe? Surely you must be joking. Nothing can hold an entire universe. That’s far too big,” She scoffed.

“Hey hey hey, would you like someone calling you a place? She’s a she, and it’s only a small universe. A pocket universe, really,” Grif said as he pulled the cart until it was out of the way. “Sorry about that. You’re very beautiful. She just doesn’t know who she’s talking to,” Grif said. “This ship’s a living thing,” Grif told shrial. “It thinks and feels like the rest of us.”

“So it is like a golem?”

Grif looked around to no one in particular and shrugged apologetically. “Well, got to say, she has her father’s taste. I like the round things.” Grif noted. He turned to the sound of clanging metal and creaking wheels. “Hammer Strike?”

“Yeah?” He heard Hammer Strike respond. He was wearing his typical blue and gold overcoat with a dress shirt underneath. He had a few swords and a hammer on him while he pulled a cart full of ponies, specifically the Gryphon Slayers and Pensword. Lunar Fang followed behind, pulling the Gryphon Slayers’ war prizes as well as the copies of the deeds to the lands that they were entitled to, a few odds and ends, and some money for the future to sell at a higher price to seed the construction funds.

“Well. Back to the future, I guess?” Dinky asked, going to the controls.

“Does it have to be a direct trip?” Grif asked. “I mean, I think we could all use the downtime of a little intergalactic sightseeing.”

“Well I do know this nice little restaurant at the end of the universe,” Dinky noted.

“Considering we have a cart full of ponies we might have to make that a quick trip,” Hammer Strike commented.

“Let’s go!” Grif smiled.

Dinky turned her ultraviolet screwdriver to Pensword and gave a momentary zap before pulling the wobbly lever and the tardis began to groan.

Pensword opened his eyes and looked around in shock. “Wait… Where am I?” he asked as he sat up as his wife looked at him. He looked around him. “Oh, the up and down pillar!” he commented as he pointed to the middle console with a hoof, a smile on his muzzle before his ears twitched. “Oh, I like that sound. Sounds like a key on a piano string.”

“Allons-y.”

Author's Note

Merry Christmas to our readers, may you enjoy the story and the writing and may it be a holy jolly day.

Our gift to you.

39 - Return to Old Beginnings

Extended Holiday
Chp 39: Return to Old Beginnings
Act 5

Pensword found that while he could explore the Tardis if he wanted to, he preferred to watch Dinky run around the console as she banged something or threw a lever. At one point she actually threw a switch while flapping her wings to keep her hovering in the air. “Do you want-?” Pensword began to ask a question.

“Oh no, I can fly my Tardis on my own. How do you think I stay fit? Runing around time and space and keeping the lady running is hard work, but fun.” She smiled as she settled down for a little bit, letting the sound of the engines sing through the air. The main console looked a little more like the console from the fifth Doctor’s Tardis than what Pensword remembered seeing in two thousand twelve. He paused and frowned. As he frowned he could have sworn he saw Dinky smile as a ding came from the console. “Well now, that is good. Past Dinky shouldn’t be where we are going to land now.I would rather not meet my younger self. While Dad’s stories are fun to hear, I think I’m a little young to go meeting my younger self just yet.”

“Dinky,” Pensword started suddenly, looking like he was trying to process, putting his thoughts to words even as they came to him. “I am still trying to understand just what happened. Grif and I have both lived two lives. I was alive and lived a life before hoof and, well, now look at me. I can not speak in contractions, I have a hatred of Gryphons I did not have before, and I see my parents as Thestrals and humans both. It hurts to think about the past life and I guess I just worry I will let the human side go.” he blushed and looked to his mate. “I have gone pretty native as they might say. I got a wife for a mate and everything.” And so, at last, Pensword gave voice to one of his deepest fears in the comfort of the control room to the Tardis.

“You also found love, got rich, and did many things you’ve been told all your life you’d never survive to do,” Grif said, laughing as he approached his old friend from behind.

Pensword’s left ear rotated to Grif’s location as they heard an audible sigh. “Still, at what cost? Never to see my family again? The immigrants had time to prepare to leave home for a new world. I was ripped from my home, from my family.” He shook his head and looked to Lunar Fang. “Dear, I love you with all my heart. it pains me to know you may never meet my family, and I… I never got to say goodbye. The last words I got to say were ‘I will be right back, I just need to check out front in case the text got...’” He choked, his voice caught up as tears stood in his eyes.

“Pensword, if you say the word ‘never’ one more time, I will get dinky to turn this tardis right around right now, Grif interrupted. “What has her father, of all people, taught us? Is the future set in stone? Is time simply point A to point B?” Grif bore down on his friend, his eyes burning with passion. “Never say never. We will go back. At least for a while.”

Pensword chuckled before loosing a gruff. “I am sorry.” He sat down. Lunar Fang moved and began to rub a wing up and down along his back and feathers.

“You just have a lot of emotions from what you saw back there.” She said sagely as she kissed him on the check. “Just take a few breaths. You’ll be fine.” She chuckled as he flinching at the contradiction. “You’d better be ready. The future is full of them.”

“I know, and I use to use them as well.” He stared at the wall of the Tardis. “I just feel messed up. Maybe I am. When we get home I might schedule time for a Psych evaluation.”

“I think we may need to get Hammer Strike one too.” Grif noted. “Isn’t that right, Hammer Strike?” Grif called. He heard Hammer Strike hum in question. “You’re going to need to see a shrink when we get home, right?” Grif repeated.

“Considering I haven’t the faintest idea of ‘home,’ possibly.” Hammer Strike responded. “Really need to figure something out about that...”

“What about you, anyway?” Dinky asked Grif “You’ve been through a considerable amount in the past few months”

“you didn’t notice?” he asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Notice what?” Dinky asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Gryphons are genetically incapable of PTSD,” he said. “When the fighting’s done we go back to living our lives. No guilt, no nightmares, and only physical scars.”

“Lucky.” Pensword muttered as he shivered. “I still can feel what they did to my town. The nightmares may have abated, but the… pain, is still there.” He looked to his friend and looked away as Shrial listened from her spot on one of the ramps leading away from the console room. “I can still feel and see what I saw that night. I doubt I could stand seeing more Gryphons together, even unarmed.” He looked to his squad strewn out sleeping. “At least I shall not be the only one out of place in time.”

“Spending thirty or so years in the past would do that.” Hammer Strike responded.

“Thirty?” Pensword muttered. “That includes the time we grew up?” He looked to Grif. “How old are you now? Going off the new birthdays?” he asked his friends. “I recall that I am now … Twenty Two, I think.”

“Before we came back I was twenty three. Now I’m twenty four, I think.” The gryphon shrugged. “My childhood was more about battling. Gryphons don’t do the whole birthday thing, it’s more, ‘first time beating up a rival’ or ‘congratulations, you killed a dangerous predator.’”

“Uhh…” Hammer Strike paused. “Tough to recall…”

“Your time must have been more confusing than the rest of us,” Grif noted.

“Well, being in a golem that does not age somewhat does that.” Hammer responded.

“So… what’s the plan for once we get back?” Grif asked. “I mean, once we get Unity set up?”

“Considering I have very little to remember, perhaps you both can help refresh some memories?” Hammer Strike suggested.

“Get a variation of Hammer Strike’s wall up around the camp against any creatures of the forest. I would like to integrate the Gryphon Slayers into teaching a cadre of the guards, and maybe finish a barracks so we can call in the rest of those guards we need to reform?” He moved a wing towards Grif’s position. “What about you, my friend? Any ideas?”

Shrial shivered at hearing those words as she sidled up beside Grif. “It still unnerves me hearing Pensword call you a friend after his actions in the war.”

“You must remember, my actions were far worse,” grif told her. “For every speck of gryphon blood on his hooves, I have claim to a river.”

She nodded her head. “Yet we two are the only ones that lived past a judgement call in person.” She recited from the rumors that had reached her ears by the end of the war. “I still see that fire in his eyes from the day he killed my father and allowed you to take me into your clan.”

“Maybe, but it was he who decided to spare you in the first place.” He paused and looked at Shrial closely. “You haven’t eaten in a bit. There is a kitchen in the back there. I’m sure dinky wouldn’t mind if you found yourself something to eat.”

She bowed her head. “I have not forgotten. And I am forever grateful for that.” She smiled shyly when he mentioned the food as her stomach growled. “I think I will take your advice.” She said as she started to move. She casually swung her tail behind her, accidentally brushing her tail beneath Grif’s beak as she walked past, nearly rubbing against him. She paused after she passed, turning around to face him again. “Would you like me to bring something back for you?”

“No, I’ll be fine. And remember, don’t bow. Remember, you're a gryphoness: part eagle, part lioness. Hold your head high and address others with direct eye contact.” he said.

She turned to look into his eyes. “I know, Grif. I’m not the same girl you knew when first we met. I have changed … in many ways.” She winked at him with a sly smile. Let me know if you change your mind. If you need me, I shall be in the kitchen preparing a meal.” She turned and started to walk away. Once she was out of sight and heairng, Dinky began to laugh.

“I think she is going to have more fun with the appliances in the Kitchen than she will eating.” She chuckled a little before looking serious. “Sorry for the wait. The T.A.R.D.I.S appears to be making her own choice of stopping at the moment.”

“She’ll get us there.” Grif smiled, patting the lit up pillar in the center of the control pannen gently. “She’s just taking her time taking us…. through time….” He scowled. “Great. Now I’m confused. And worse yet, I did it to myself. Pensword, you’re rubbing off on me. Stop it.”

Pensword couldn’t help but laugh. “Welcome to my world. Just don’t hurt yourself in your confusion.”

For the last hour the gallery had been empty. After the gryphon doctor had left with Hammer Strike and lunar fang the pony doctor had taken his leave, reappearing in the outer camp to pick up the CMC and take them back to ponyville. Celestia and Luna had returned to Canterlot to continue governing Equestria as they normally did. The sound of the T.A.R.D.I.S appearing in the gallery went totally unnoticed by anypony save the people inside it.

For Grif, the sensation of leaving the tardis was bittersweet. The air seemed both new and stale. The room held a strange sense of familiarity. And yet it seemed totally alien as he looked around, his wings on edge.

Pensword and Lunar Fang worked together to pull out the carts with the sleeping Gryphon Slayers and their War Trophies from the past. Shrial strode out behind the cart holding the sleeping ponies, assisting by helping to push it along. She paused as she caught sight of the painting in front of her and the old, worn steps that led to a platform designed to view the painting. Lunar Fang and Pensword looked to Grif. “Is this what you wanted to show us?” Lunar Fang asked as she gazed at the painting again.

The painting stood boldly, its colored dashes and strokes combining to form a perfect replica of the two’s wedding. Armed Thestrals and ponies gathered around, congratulating the happy couple. A depiction of grif stood smiling beside Pensword as the best man while Luna presided over the ceremony. Even Hammer Strike was in there, standing off to the side in the shadows. The main focus of the painting, however, drew all eyes to the beautiful couple in the center. The light of the colors seemed to surround them in a halo, emphasizing the depth of their love for one another as they stared into each other’s eyes.

Pensword blushed as he looked to his mate. “They caught our good sides, it would appear.” He chuckled, giving the side of her muzzle a nuzzle.

Lunar Fang blushed and stared. “So that was what the T.A.R.D.I.S was hiding. I can see now that if we saw it, a lot of the stress would have disappeared.” She turned and smiled. “If I had seen this before, I might have done this much sooner.” She brought Pensword into a deep kiss, muzzle to muzzle.

“They foresaw your good side, more like. Take a look at the plaque on the corner when you finally manage to disengage.” Grif said, teasing as he pointed to a small tarnished plaque at the bottom right corner of the painting.

The two slowly broke the kiss with longing in their eyes. But further acts of affection would have to wait. They approached the painting, following Grif. The closer they drew, the larger the painting seemed to lomb. By the time they reached it, it was as big as Big Mac. They leaned in to the read who the mysterious artist was. ‘The Odd Party’ … Moonbeam of the Dream Clan.

Pensword moved a hoof out and touched the name. “Oh, mom.” he whispered. “Faust was kind in showing thee the sights that would be taken from thee. Though I feel thou dost see them still as a ghost. I miss thee.” He muttered as he sniffed back some tears.

“See? That’s why i couldn’t say anything,” grif said as he pulled his cart out of the tardis. During the time they had spent admiring the artistry, he had slipped away to continue the unloading. “Now, Celestia and Luna’s old rooms are down that hall. Hammer Strike will probably want Luna’s, so you take celestia’s, Pensword. I’ve got the tower.”

In Ponyville, the six element holders sat in Twilight’s library, chatting when Applejack paused and looked over at Pinkie with a cocked eyebrow. “Uh, Sugarcube, did you drink too much Hot Chocolate again?”

Pinkie Pie was vibrating, quite literally, across the floor. “Sssoooo mmmaaannnyyy mmmiiiissseeeddd ppppaaaarrrrrtttiiiieeess.”

All save Twilight promptly vanished as she stared at Pinkie Pie. Her left eye twitched. “What? How? Who?” She paused before shaking her head. “Nevermind who. Why?” She sighed. “Can it at least wait till we finish loading up the first supply shipment? I rather like the idea of being ahead of schedule for once.”

“Something big happened,” Pinkie said “Something big happened to Pensword and Grif and Hammer Strike and Lunar Fang and…” pinkies eye’s widened. “NEW PONIES!” And just like that,Pinkie Pie was gone, leaving only Pinkie shaped pink dust cloud in her wake.

“After her!” Twilight yelled, more out of habit than anything else since she was the only one in the room. “Spike, send a letter that something is happening and Pinkie knows about it.” She paused and groaned. “Tell them I’ll back it up with concrete evidence later.” Her horn glowed and the rest of her friends suddenly poofed back into the room in purple clouds of magic. “Come on, guys. We need to find out what’s going on. I can’t believe I’m saying this, but … Follow that Pinkie Pie!” With the danger of a Pinkie explosion averted, the other four nodded, running after Twilight as they followed the trail of Party Favors Pinkie had left behind.

Hammer Strike was heading up the group, which consisted of pretty much everyone from those that started the adventure to Tall Oak, Little Willow, The Gryphon Slayers and Shiral. All of which were steadily marching towards the gate and out to the troops under their command. To the onlookers, It looked almost like a small herd of figures walking out from the very mists of time. The moment they reached the gate however, Hammer Strike paused and looked to the bits of metal and slag laying about near the gate, which had a decent sized hole in it. After a moment, a look of recognition came to Hammer Strike. “Oh ... Right…”

Pensword turned and smiled as he looked on his squad. “Okay, I am, if I vanish, you tell him by letter, understand?” he replied with a worried look as his eyes. He knew the signs of Hammer Strikes rage when he saw them. The Gryphons slayers were quiet, still confused over just where they were, having only recently awoken in these ruins.

Finally, Fox Feather spoke. “Uh, are we in Unity? And more importantly, is this in the future?” She looked to the ground, confusion clear on her muzzle. “What happened?”

“Do you want the rather unpleasant truth, or a pleasant lie?” grif asked.

The Gryphons Slayer stared at him blankly, their faces implacable. They were not in the mood for jests. Compass Rose spoke. “We fought a war against Gryphons. I think we can handle whatever it is you have to say.”

“A thousand years happened.” Hammer Strike said aloud, still walking.

“You all vanished from history after an ill fated excursion to the north to hunt down reported leftover gryphon bands from the war. You all froze to death or where torn apart by changelings,” grif said. “You all passed out, so we figured, why not save a few dozen lives?”

There were a few unsteady looks. “Well, I guess since no bodies were found, this counts as ... I don’t know, interesting?” Animal Control paused. “Uh, Sir, we would not be mobbed by historians … would we?”

Pensword’s expression changed. “I would stand in their way and let them bother me first, so you can have time to gather your wits.” He looked at the ruined gate. “Slayers, out there is a group of almost washout Guards. I am going to have you train them to be soldiers. We are going to build our own school. One which I hope Commandante Supreme Sunrise would approve of.”

“Pensword!” an all too familiar voice spoke behind him, squealing with delight. “You brought ... new … ponies!” Pinkie Pie in all her pink glory popped up, sending a shower of confetti and party favors into the air.

“GAH!” Pensword cried out in surprise as he spun and held a wing out, thankfully devoid of blade, but still showing that his intent was to defend himself and attack the source. He slowly dropped his guard as he realized who it was and just what he was doing. “Pinkie, from now on, do not sneak up on me. I would rather not say why. And yes, these are my personal body guards and friends. They need to settle in, and before you say anything, please, please, for the love of Faust, spread out the parties.” He said, shaking his head. He could only guess how many ideas she had up her sleeve with her Pinkie sense. “Think like this. Instead of one giant party, imagine getting to hold and celebrate a party a day, or something…” He stopped and looked to Lunar Fang. Pinkie was gone. “How long was I talking to thin air?” He asked, ignoring the confused looks from the Gryphon Slayers.

The pink blur was making her way all over the group, popping up in all manner of spaces as she systematically got into the face of practically every pony present. “Hi! I’m pinkie pie! You must be new here cause i know everypony and i mean EVERYPONY in ponyville. Oh wow. You’re big, strong ponies. Are you from the guard? How did you get here? I didn’t see any new ponies coming through town. Did you take the train? But there is no train into the everfree forest. Oh, oh, oh!” and before anyone could answer she was back over to lunar fang, poking her belly. “You're having a new foal! Oh, when did this happen? You weren’t pregnant three days ago when I saw you last. How far along are you? Is it a colt or a filly? Is pensword the father?” Once again the pink pony was gone in a puff of smoke before anypony could answer.

“Grif, you look different. Are you older? But that's crazy, It’s been three days. But you feel different, like I missed a lot of parties for you. What's that scar on your back? Did you fall or something? Oh, I got so many parties to throw now! I’m so excited. Are you excited? Look!” And suddenly she was on Hammer Strike’s back. “I’ve never seen Hammer Strike so excited!” She said, pointing to his blank expression.

Pensword held up a wing. “Stand down. This is… It would be akin to catching the fog on a hot summer day.” he muttered. “She is not…” Pensword paused. As Honey Dew stared at Pinkie Pie. “What is it?” Pensword asked her.

“You never served with Supreme Sunrise on the front. I did for a month. She ... acted like this, only with keeping the troops in line, and giving orders to keep the lines in tact. The White Ghost, the Gryphons called her.” She replied, looking shaken. “She, I am ... she stayed long enough to have a family?” She finally asked aloud.

“If you’d believe it, she technically has two bloodlines alive today,” grif noted. “There is a mare in the wonderbolts. That’s an elite pegasus flight team, by the way, who is also from her line. A mare named Surprise”

“There is another one?” Twenty voices called out in shock.

“She can’t teleport. At least from what I’ve heard.” Grif shrugged. “So, pinkie, where is the rest of the squad?” he asked.

“Oh, they should be here right about…” and with a pop the rest of the mane 6 materialized in the courtyard “then” she nodded.

“Uh…” Pensword started. “Can, we discuss this at the Library? Because this might take a while.” He looked to Grif. “Take Lunar Fang and find Me-Me and Mutatio.”

Lunar Fang paused and shook her head. “Maybe one surprise at a time?” She asked her mate. “All around I would think. Maybe later today or tomorrow?”

An hour later the group sat at the large wooden table in the Ponyville library. Grif had sylvio laying on the ground beside his chair. He found the scattered looks the group were giving the timber wolf pup gave him no end of entertainment.

Pensword sighed and looked to Twilight. “As this is your home and place of work, I shall leave the order and questions in your control.” He was sitting near Lunar Fang, and compared to three days ago, was far more intimate than before with the way their wings touched or they would sneak looks at each other. Rainbow Dash made gagging motions before finally snapping to attention, her look serious.

“Okay,” Rainbow Dash started. “What gives? Three days ago, Pensword here was all decorum and regulations and now? He acts like he has his first Mare. What gives?”

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight Sparkle shouted in shock and horror. “Be kind. I think half of these ponies could do some things that we’d rather not know about.”

“Phfshaw.” Rainbow Dash replied. “I could out fly them all. I could handle it.”

“For once, Rainbow, shut up.” grif said “There is a large difference between stunt flying and flying in a combat situation. When you can stick a landing with three arrows through your left wing, then you can brag. But please, the big ponies are talking” ...harsh, taze noted mentally.

Rainbow Dash broke off from her angry retort suddenly. “Wait, did you say Combat?” She looked to the others. “Just who are you new guys?” she asked,her voice a whispered mix of terror and excitement.

“We are the Gryphon Slayers.” Pensword responded as he moved to his hooves. “I am Commander Pensword Hurricane, appointed by joint order of Celestia and Luna upon the day I married Lunar Fang and took command of all Forces in Equestria. They were my bodyguards during many battles.” His expression showed pride in the ponies that he lead.

“Wait. So you went back to the third gryphon war?” Rarity asked, her tone filled with shock and concern. “Oh, darlings, that must have been simply awful.” She brushed a hoof lightly down Hammer Strike’s back. “Oh, you poor dear,” she said, examining hammer strike’s torn ear.

“How did I not notice that?” Pinkie shouted into said ear as she stood on his back, looking down at the damage.

“Technically, that is not the only problem.” Hammer Strike said, looking toward Pinkie with a raised brow.

“I think we need to hear this here tale from the beginning,” Applejack noted, getting several nods of agreement.

“Considering I can not even remember the beginning, that might be a bit difficult,” Hammer Strike said. “You will have to figure out what you can from Grif and Pensword.”

“Before we get started: Pinkie, you may want to get something for everybody to snack on. This is not going to be a short story.”

“Sure thing.” Pinkie saluted and she was gone.

Grif turned to twilight. “Time turner may need to be here, too. Just for the start to help explain a few things.”

When sufficient snackage and the good doctor had been procured, the three began their stories, stopping to explain what a weeping pegasi was and for lunar fang to fill in where Hammer Strike forgot at the beginning and what she could remember of her various wakings. Each of the gryphon slayers offered up their story in turn. Even shrial explained her past. True to Grif’s words, the tale went long into the night and even a little after dawn. They had each left out certain smaller secrets, such as the extermination of the noble house of flame.

“And thats when pinkie pie showed up,” Grif said, shrugging.

“And I almost attacked her on instinct,” Pensword added hesitantly. “Sorry about that, Pinkie. Now we are here, we have demolished a good amount of food, and I could use a good cup of tea … and a sugar cane,” he muttered.

“Sleep would also be a reasonable thought,” grif noted. “Perhaps we can continue this in a few hours?”

Twilight Sparkle nodded her head even as Pinkie Pie suddenly dropped to the floor, fast asleep. Twilight looked around as most of the guests dropped with Pinkie, following her example. She sighed. “I’ll go place a closed sign on the Library door. And as for you two ...” She looked at Lunar Fang and Pensword. “Please, just snuggles and nothing more, okay?”

“Of course,” Pensword muttered. “I would like to know how far along my mate is later if that is okay to ask.”

“Pre-natal spells are better left to wait till everyone’s had a good rest,” fluttershy spoke for the first time since they’d all gathered. “Oh. That is, if thats okay with you,” she said before giving a yawn that very nearly killed quite a few ponies present out of sheer cuteness.

“Agreed.” Lunar Fang replied. “Sleep now, find out health later. Oh, and a dental trip for all involved too. Dental hygiene was not the best back then.” She slowly dozed off in the forelegs and hooves of her husband.

“Yeah, yeah,” Grif yawned. “An hour of colgate tearing into each of us for our horrible teeth. Really looking forward to that one. Then again, I don’t have to worry too much about that, now do I?” Grif said as he headed for a door, his eyes twinkling mischievously. “I’ll catch a nearby cloud to sleep on. See you all later.” He walked out the door and leapt for the skies, Shrial trailing closely behind him. The rest of the ponies dispersed to sleep, or in the case of Fluttershy and Applejack, to see to the important things, then rest.

Hammer Strike found himself looking around at those asleep, not feeling too tired himself based off a ruined sleep schedule, which he never had. Looking to Twilight, he shrugged lightly. “Do you have parchment, quill, and inkwell that I could use?”

Half asleep already, Twilight levitated the previously requested items over to Hammer Strike. “There are more in the cabinet if you need them,” she said, moving to her room and her nice, cosy bed. “Wake me if you need help, okay?” Hammer Strike grunted, already scribbling furiously as he was absorbed in his work. If one were to look carefully enough, you could just make out the base figure of a pony being formed, a mane flowing in a poof with a curl toward the end.

It was near evening by the time everyone reconvened in the library. Having slept, eaten, done their chores in applejack and fluttershy’s case, and accomplished their other daily tasks, everyone stood gathered around the table again. The mane six had taken the time to fully process the information given, resulting in more than a few different reactions along with several difficult questions. By the time the chaos had settled down, it was already getting dark again.

“Ok, lets make this simple,” Grif said. “Each element gets a single question and we keep going until everybody is out of questions. Fair?” He looked around as the mane six nodded. “Good. We start with honesty.”

“Any particular reason?” Rainbow Dash asked. “And who put you in charge anyway?”

“Because applejack is going to know if we’re lying or not and there will be a few cases where, for our own sakes, we may need to lie. So if she goes first, then maybe she won’t feel so eager to call us out.” He looked to applejack. The mare nodded her agreement, although she was still somewhat confused. “And as for why I’m making the call, technically hammer strike is still the highest ranking person in this room and as he isn’t up to presiding over this inquiry. As his proxy, it’s my job to fill in for him. Unless you’d rather I don’t, Hammer?” Grif asked.

Hammer Strike simply shrugged in response.

“Good enough for me. Go ahead, Applejack.” Grif nodded, giving permission.

AJ took off her hat as she turned to pensword and the gryphon slayers. “shoot i feel mighty silly wasting mah first question on this but, what was apple core like?”

“A strong headed Stallion that got into more fights protecting Blue Vase, and Blue Vase watching his back. As for when those two were together, I saw them tear through six Gryphons while protecting an injured mare in the mountains. I have to admit that by the end I just put AV for them, where one went the other went.” he chuckled a little. “Going off topic, sorry. Still, I can say that after meeting him, I see where the Apple Stubbornness came from. The competitiveness of a Pegasus like Blue Vase, and those two would not budge. I had to order them to speak to each other after they didn’t wish to speak until the other apologies over something.” He blinked back tears. “A good stallion that I wish I could have a duplicate of with how willingly he put his life in front of others.” He paused. “Don’t you dare do that, you are too important.” He sighed. “I hope that answers a question, if I have not, please tell me and I shall do better.”

“no thats plenty” she nodded. “goldie delicious always said we came from a proud line, but we had so little about him we never knew what he was like” she put her hat back on. “thank you kindly pensword” she said.

“Your are very welcomed, Wait a year and I shall have a full bio ready for you to read to add to your family history.” Pensword replied with a chuckle.

“Uh,” Spike spoke up. “Well,” he looked rather nervous. “None of you will kill me will you?” He asked with worry.

“Spike!” Twilight yelped. “What brought that about?” She turned and looked at the others.

“It is just… I smell Dragon’s blood and it makes me uneasy. It is, difficult to spill a dragon’s blood unless another dragon.” He looked at Twilight. “I learned some things in the Dragon Migration.” He looked to the others. “Please don’t hurt me.”

Pensword looked to Grif before looking back at Spike. “I think that will not count as your question Spike, as it is more of a fear you wish to be alleviated. I assure you that I shall not harm you in any form, unless you become a threat to the town.” He grimaced as Spike looked worried. “Don’t worry I doubt anypony will trigger anything anytime soon.”

“so then whats the story with those guys?” rainbow pointed to the gryphon slayers. “what are you going to do with them?”

Pensword looked right at Rainbow Dash. “They are to become citizens of our camps, and teach those in the camps to be warriors, soldiers and maybe even teach you a trick or two if you are willing to go through some of the training.” He looked at the Slayers. “No way I would just abandon them in the past. I, I need something tethering me to sanity.”

“Uh, if you don’t mind, I would like to ask a question.” Fluttershy spoke quietly from her seat. “Why do Thestrals hunt animals?” She was looking at Lunar Fang. “I mean, if you don’t mind to answer.”

“because our culture is primarily nocturnal and there isn’t a lot of plant life that can be farmed well in the dark” lunar fang pointed out. “we learned to hunt to replace the needed nutrients in our diet and it came to a point where we can’t really change our diet to be totally meatless”

“Oh,” Fluttershy replied. “Well, thank you.” She had a few more questions but she was not going to ask any more. “Can we talk later?”

“of course” lunar fang nodded.

“oh oh oh me! what was your wedding cake like?” pinkie asked.

“I shall answer and let my wife answer. Very tasty.” Pensword laughed at the question.

“uh… large?” lunar fang raised an eyebrow. “honestly so much happened afterwards i was hardly concentrating on the cake” The two giggled a little at the comment.

“you forgot your cake?” pinkie seemed shocked then she put a hoof to her mouth. “never mind I already asked my question” she said.

“what was it like to be on the front lines of one of the bloodiest wars in equestrian history?” twilight asked.

“Bloody, brutal.” His expression hardened and softened for a moment. “I cleaned up, and saw a lot. The front lines were not the best conditions, and I was only on them for a few battles, after the wedding, I lead the troops from Fortress Triumph.” He looked to the others. “I ordered what I did to show that Equestria would not stand by and be destroyed.” he looked to Twilight. “When the others finish, I have a question for you, what does history say of the war now?”

“bloody really doesn’t do it enough credit” grif said “pretty sure we ended a couple fights covered in more than just their blood, the guts made themselves known as well”

“did you really have to say that?” rainbow dash asked as the others looked kinda green.

“hey she asked the question” grif shrugged.

“It is interesting when you have to fight assassins on the front line.” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“Assassins? Oh my!” Rarity said in shock.

“Yeah,” Pensword muttered. “Assassin's, we made it through, no worries.”

“well about your question pensword” twilight said “in all honesty time being what it is until the sumemr sun celebration last year only princess celestia could ever offer any true insights during the war and she always considered the subject uncomfortable, so in all honesty the information we have is random legends and stories and a few historical markers as well as the artifacts in the war museum”

“Well, I will answer more questions later.” Here all eyes turned to spike for his question.

“what happened to him? the dragon i mean, is he...you know? dead?” spike asked.

“No, he is very much alive. In fact that is something I should be doing, reconnecting and seeing how he is doing. Always good to have a Dragon on your side. Just in case things go pear shape. I wonder if he has kept to the agreement, and how his wealth has grown.”

spike nodded looking visibly relieved.

“What was the nobility like back then?” Rarity questioned.

“Cowards, except for a few. The most notable of those who fought rather than hide was House Hurricane.” Hammer Strike responded.

“some more so than others...” grif growled

“Shut it.” Hammer Strike said, his expression shifting.

grif just sat back without a response, the mane 6 shared a confused glance but dropped it for the time being.

it went on like this for a few more hours each of the mane 6 asking questions from what they had endured, too visible scars and how they acquired them. the group answered their questions in the manner they felt comfortable in but refused to offer anymore information.

it was getting late when grif noted they should be heading back as unity still needed to be fully established and they couldn’t afford another delay when rarity’s eye’s widened like she remembered something.

“please hold on a minute darling” she told pensword before taking off, she returned ten minutes later with a magazine in her magic and offered it too him. “you might want to talk with the magazine's editor when you have a chance”

Pensword raised and eyebrow and looked at the magazine, not even opening it, just looking at the cover of the magazine, before looking back up at Rarity. “is this a joke?” He finally stated in a flat tone of voice.

Lunar Fang saw the magazine and ground covering her muzzle with a wing. “Oh not that rubbish.”

the cover held a picture pensword was quite certain he hadn’t posed for and the script commander pensword back from the dead, equestrias number 1 most eligible bachelor!

“I am married. I married Lunar Fang.” He sighed and looked to the Gryphon Slayers. “It mentions Ponyville, so we are going to have nobles visiting.” he sighed and looked a little grummpy. “Rarity. You have contact with Fancy Pants… get him to meet with me, I will want a retraction of this article.” He moved a hoof over his uniform. “How could they do that? I do not even look like that stallion on the cover.”

grif chuckled as he and shrial walked past, sylvio sleeping soundly on the gryphons back. “honestly it kinda does” grif shrugged before taking too the air.

“Wha?” Pensword asked looking at Rarity and his wife. “I what?” he repeated. “How does it kind of does?”

“missing scares aside the fur and mane are a pretty close match” rarity told him “it’s obviously a glamour charm, don’t worry dear i’m sure princess luna well take care of this for you, she did marry you two after all”

“Very well, but I am still writing to her as Commander of whatever forces we have left.” He replied with a snort. “Something like this would have been a scandal back in the Third Gryphon War… one does not talk about the Generals like this, after the war, maybe but not du.” He paused and sighed. “The war is over, a thousand years…” He looked to Lunar Fang. “I am also going to talk to Luna about handling the world changing in a blink of an eye. Even though I feel familiar with it.”

“get some rest darling, i’m sure things will be better tomorrow” rarity offered before turning to leave for carousel boutique.

“Perhaps I could accompany you on your way home?” Hammer Strike asked.

“oh” rarity turned and smiled at him “of course darling” she said “well we walk perhaps we can talk about fixing your coat properly, what did the tailor use to repair those tears, twine?”

Pensword sighed and looked at the group. “Fall back to the castle, we look like a bunch of cadets for review, come on, let’s get back and set up some tents to get some sleep.” He turned around and they began to move back. Little Willow and Tall Oak following as well.

Grif stretched his wings fully as he awoke with a yawn. He looked around the tower room as his brain slowly worked on getting re-activated. Remembering where he was, the gryphon scanned the large, currently barren room for shrial.

Finally, his sluggish brain picked up on the wam pressure and the soft sensation of feathers against his back. There, laying against his side, the still form of Shrial waited to wake from slumber. A light smile played across her face as she dreamed. The rays from the rising sun played across her plumage, making it appear almost as though she radiated light and beauty. The locket lay clutched in her talons, held close to her side.

Grif looked to the sky, his cheeks burning under his dark coloring. “I’m not sure exactly who is up there for this world, but please stop doing this to me.” Shrial was still a mystery to him. She was totally oblivious to any advances he attempted to make. Or at least thats how she acted. Yet sometimes, she seemed to be making advances of her own while at other times she didn’t seem to know what she was doing. Leaning his head down, he sounded a quiet robin-like cheeping in her ear.

Shrial sighed, exhaled dreamily, then stirred, the twin pools that were her eyes slowly opened, adjusting immediately to the light. She yawned and turned her head to face Grif. “Good morning, Grif.” She said, smiling. “I just had the most wonderful dream.”

“Well I wouldn’t say I’m that fantastic,” he teased. “Sorry to wake you up, but there is something I should do before I go on my morning exercises.”

Shrial gave him a playful punch. “You big ham,” She said as her face began to flush beneath the plumage. She really had been dreaming about him. But she wasn’t about to tell him that. Not just yet anyways. She still had a few more tests before she was willing to try taking that kind of step. The embarrassment was cut suddenly as her curiosity stirred, the dream forgotten for now. “And what is it that needs doing? And why do you need me for it?”

“You remember when i told you everything?” Grif asked as he got up, retrieving a gold bracer which he strapped to his left wrist. “You said you wouldn’t believe about the other me until you saw him, right?”

“Yes, that’s right.” Hanging around Grif as much as she did, Shrial had finally started to pick up the habit of using contractions.

“Well then, allow me to introduce you,” grif said as he rotated the gem. “Henshin a go go, baby!” The phrase seemed double layered as Grif was swallowed in a bright white light. The light enveloped figure changed position, becoming larger and standing upright on two legs. Shrial watched in awe as the beak retreated, the tail retracted, and the figure became slimmer, the paws and talons replaced with some other shape she could not make out. Soon after, the light dissipated, revealing Taze.

The human looked around, confused. “Weird. I feel taller then I remember being.” He looked down at shrial. “Well, it’s a pleasure to finally meet you face to face ... technically,” taze said, looking down at shrial. “I’d shake hands, but you’d probably turn mine into a hamburger”

Shrial gawked at the strange looking creature before her. His body looked so fragile, but the wiry muscles bespoke a trained discipline and a quiet inner strength. His dirty blond hair waved as he shook his head. Then he ran a hand through it, trying to adjust to the feeling of having hair again rather than plumage to preen. It looked so different, so alien. This could not possibly be her Grif. And yet … those eyes. She stared. Then, with the lightning speed of a trained warrior, she pounced and grabbed the human, careful not to let her talons harm him as she took a closer look. Feline slit stared into feline slit as she scrutinized every facet. She could see the whirlpool from during the war, but now it was more like a gentle eddy in a stream. The division was there, but harmonic, no longer clashing. And deeper still she could just make out the spark of emotion she had seen in those hard blue eyes so many, many times before. “It really is you … isn’t it?” She asked, cocking her head.

“We’re both still here,” he told her reassuringly. “It’s just we’ve had a few damaging experiences and it’s taking a while to piece things back together. Grif knows and feels and remembers everything thats happening now. I’m just more in control.” Taze smiled “This is going to sound weird, but could I possibly pet you? I’ve always wondered what it would feel like to pet a gryphon.”

“One question before I answer that. Are you two the same or two different people in one body?”

“Thats a complicated question with a complicated answer.” Taze sighed. “Grif told you about being turned into a child again before Graf found him, right?”

“Yes.”

“He grew up in a world of violence and necessity. His environment was hostile. And so as we grew up, part of me changed,” Taze said, trying his best to explain. “I grew up in a close knit family and community. I had food available when I needed it and I was taught that violence is never the first solution to a problem. we didn’t have warriors in every village. There were only soldiers for the country’s needs and then a police force for smaller things. Death was less a commonplace thing in that environment. In a way, grif is the same person as me. He just grew up in a more hostile world. But at the same time, right now, he is a separate part of me that we are trying hard to reconcile. Grif is the warrior. I’m more of the thinker if i have a choice. But at some point in the future we will eventually become one person again fully.” His tone took on one of anxiety as he spoke next. “Please, believe me when I say that there isn’t a feeling Grif has that I do not have. I just have different ways of saying it.”

Shrial stood there a moment, taking in what Taze had to say. “So to put it simply, you represent the cunning that I saw in Grif during the war and he represents the fighter and the warrior?” She looked as though she wanted to say more, but she cut herself off there.

“I am also the compassion sometimes. The mercy. Did you get a look at Grif’s face when he asked to spare you?” He asked. “That straining? I fought to save you because I saw some good in you that he refused to believe was there.”

“Then I have you to thank for my life. And for who I have become.” She bowed her head. “I thank you.”

“Don’t.” He hooked her beak with a finger and brought her head up. “You thank me every time you look grif in the eye and talk to him like he isn’t better than you are.” Taze smiled. “We both need that. Arrogance comes too easily to us and we need that center to keep us grounded. A lot is going to happen soon. Things will change drastically. We need you around, shrial. More than you could ever begin to guess.”

“So then … Taze. You think that I can help you and Grif to become whole?”

“It’s about finding the right emotional point to come together on,” Taze said. “You saw what happened with anger.”

Shrial put a talon to her beak a moment, deep in thought. “You said that you saw and felt everything Grif has done, correct? Do you remember what happened that day at the fortress the first day after you were able to fly again?”

“You remember that, huh?” taze smiled.

“Does this answer your question?” She grabbed his shirt, and pulled him in, returning the kiss she had first received such a short and yet so very long time ago.

Unseen by either of them the warring colors within his eye’s seemed to alter, the light blue becoming darker, the dark blue becoming lighter. The change was not so drastic as to cause the two to find an agreement between their war of light and dark, yet it seemed that much closer to the ultimate goal. Taze put his mind off the akwardness of the feeling of her beak on his mouth as he enjoyed the emotions behind the action before gently pulling away.

“Well ... that definitely helps.” He smiled roguishly at her. “So does this mean what the two of us severely hope it means?” Taze asked.

“Maybe.” Shrial said, winking mischievously as she donned the locket. “But you’ll have to catch me first.” Then she took off, rocketing into the sky.

Taze sighed, a little disappointed. He hadn’t gotten to explain the locket to her. And yet … he now had an excuse for another conversation. Retrieving his watch, he checked it, quickly confirming he still had 20 minutes before the troops would be waiting for him. He flipped the gem back into place and a moment later, Grif took to the air after the gryphoness.

Taze smiled as he walked into the yard. He casually stretched his fingers one by one. Four fingers and a thumb. All right where he remembered them. He smiled as rook and the other guards appeared at the usual spot to run. At least, until he noticed their stares.

“Uh, guys ... what's up with the looks?” Taze asked, lifting an eyebrow.

“Have you looked at yourself yet, sir?” Black Rook asked.

“Haven't had time to find a reflective surface my size yet. Why? Whats up?”

“Well, for starters, you're half a hoof taller than last time we saw you. Your features are also off. Your nose is kinda sharp looking, your skin is much more tan, and your eyes seem kinda … well, slitted,” rook listed off one at a time. “Also, I know you’ve been working out, but your muscle mass has expanded significantly since last we saw you.”

Taze raised an eyebrow before looking closely at his hand. Rook was right. His skin was darker than before. He trailed down his arm, a little shocked to see how the muscle had developed. “I guess I’m going to have some explaining to do…” he said, looking at rook. “But lets do it as we run. I really need to get back to normal.

The jog was unnervingly easy for taze and yet it seemed clumsy. He felt like the possibility of falling on his face was always there, just waiting for him. Trying his best to keep his mind off how the two-legged movement was messing with him, he began to explain to rook and his other troops what had happened to him in as little detail as possible.

“Wait. So that hour you were gone, you lived a whole other life and fought in a brutal, bloody war?” Rook raised an eyebrow. “Do I even want to know how you're not a total mess right now?”

“Gryphons can’t suffer PTSD,” Taze said as he started the same story.

“Yeah… right.” Black Rook stopped the troops to look him in the eye. “Nice try, sir, but you and I both know thats not true.”

Taze sighed. “Look. A lot of bad things happened back then, but right now Pensword, Hammer Strike, and Shawn need at least someone who is still seeing the facts. I’ve found other ways to deal with the problems that will keep me from having to worry. I have… help.” He shrugged. “And the details are on a need to know basis, lieutenant. Double time. Come on!” he ordered, picking up the pace. Taze focused on his jog. Freaking out could wait till others had their turn.

Hammer Strike found himself looking over his blueprints in a room he knew was an old study. He had used it specifically for writing and drawing ideas that he wanted to keep in check. He had been holed up in the room for hours now, working and drawing like a mad man possessed. Soon enough he found his concentration broken by a knocking at the door.

“Come in,” He called out.

“Lord Hammer Strike?” Rarity asked as she entered the room, his coat draped over her back. “I finished the repairs we discussed.”

“You did not have to travel all the way out here for that. I would have come back to town.” He said, surprised. “But, thank you.”

“I’d like to think I could make a special delivery for you.” She smiled at him. “What with our past exchanges.”

Hammer Strikes grin shifted to a small frown. “There is a… problem with that...”

“Oh?” Rarity asked “And what might that be, darling?” she asked, casually looking over some of the pieces he had brought with him from the past. “My, thats quite the weapon.” she noted to a rapier with a rather intricate floral patterned handle.

“I made it … Years ago. As a reminder.” He sighed. “I still can not remember why…” He shook his head. “I went back, I know that, I went back to help Pensword and Grif, but... “ He blinked a couple of times as he tried to remember. “With the years, my memory has faded.”

Rarity looked at him. Her eye’s widened as the realization dawned. “How … how much of your memory have you lost?” she asked.

Hammer Strike was still thinking. “Given that I was there for… Thirty... something years in a golem, too much. I did not recognise any of your… our friends.”

“And...us?” rarity asked

“By the end of the war I could only remember faint voices and your silhouette...” He replied sadly, leaning on the hoof he put to his head.

“And now?” she asked.

“That is now.” He replied. “For me, the war ended only a month ago.”

The unicorn did her best to hold back tears. “They can be recovered, right?” she asked. “Perhaps Twilight and Celestia will know a way.”

“It is possible,” He replied, looking to the rapier again. His eyes ran over it a few times before he looked to Rarity again, a terrible longing burning in his eyes as he struggled for even a scrap of his former memories. Something came to the surface, but it was foggy, unclear. “I think I made that for you, actually…” He said in a low voice as he tried to think, to grasp that one bubble, but it burst even as he grabbed for it. And then it was gone.

“For me?” Rarity asked, lifting the weapon in her magic. “It’s beautiful.” She examined it more closely. “Here. There seems to be an ‘R’ and my cutie mark on the underside of the… hoof guard, was it?”

“Yes. I did make it for you, then.” He gave a small smile. “Every time I slept I could still faintly hear your voice, now that I think about it.” It soon grew to a full smile. “You certainly left a mark on my mind. Let us hope we can fix my memories so I can remember the good times.”

“I would like that.” Rarity smiled as she picked up the scabbard lying nearby and gently placed the sword inside it. “I hope we will be able to have more of them in the future,” she noted as she slipped the strap over her head.

“Given the lasting effects of the previous ones…” His upper lip twitched, occasionally showing teeth as the smile jumped between close lipped and open mouthed. “I am sure we will have them. I just hope you do not mind how changed I may be. Over thirty years in a different era, and in a golem’s body to boot; it might have changed me slightly.” He chuckled.

“No one changes completely, darling.” Rarity smiled in her charming way, a little flirtatious lilt lay in her voice. “You're still you where it counts. Remember that.” The clock in the town square went off, echoing across the reaches of the forests and through the open window into the study. “Oh dear. Is that the time? I must return to my store.”

“Shall I accompany you on your way back through the forest?” Hammer Strike asked as he stood up.

“I’d like that.” Rarity said, smiling as she waited at the door.

“What?” Pensword stated matter of factly. “Mutatio, report to me again what happened. It has been only days since we left you alone. What happened?” He looked at the subject of his disbelief. “How… often will this happen?”

“We have expanded as much as we can running off of the love you freely give us,” Mutatio reported, a nymph sitting comically on his head.

“But ... a week. Barely a week and you have… offspring!” Pensword shot back in shock. “How, often will this be occurring? How big is this first brood?” He asked as an image of zerglings flashed into his mind, rampaging about and sucking love out of ponies. A mix of the old world of Starcraft with this new world of Equestria.

“50 nymphs,” Mutatio said. “Including this one.”

“Fifty…” He paused. “How long till they are akin to the changelings that attacked Canterlot? What do you plan on doing with the Fifty? … And do I need to worry about when the next brood is laid or hatches?” Pensword put a hoof to his head and shook it as he tried to process what was going on.

“Grif already outlined a basic idea. We aren't allowing massive expansion as of yet. These fifty are being bred to be gatherers.”

“Gatherers? Of love? From where? How?” Pensword replied. “Actually, do not tell me. Not yet. I would rather have at least one of us be able to say we knew nothing about these plans.”

“Very well,” mutatio said. “Me-Me has taken many things into consideration. Don’t worry. There will be no danger from us.”

“Good. Because I would stand and raise the gates of Tartarus before I let any Ponies destroy your hive.” He snorted. “I, I remember, yet it feels so strange.” He looked to the wall. “Back in the past, you were feral beasts that were in small hives of a hundred or so…” He shook his head. “I’ll ask what changed at a later date.” He moved to a paper as he continued to write copious notes for this meeting. “Anything else you wish to report?”

“Me-Me was worried about you three when she felt Hammer Strike’s fear and rage. We are all glad nothing happened to you”

“Yeah, about that… Have Me-Me meet us later tonight. There is something we need to tell the Everfree Hive Queen and Drone.” He moved to gather up his papers. “I think that there will be a most interesting conversation.”

“Me-Me says that we will be there.” Mutatio nodded. Rather unexpectedly, he moved forward and wrapped his forelegs around pensword. “Once again, we are happy you are safe.”

“Thank you,” Pensword replied as he returned Mutatio’s hug. “Also… I will say that we both share something in common,” he said with a mischievous wink in his eye. “We both are fathers.”

Mutatio paused as he processed this information, not sure quite how to respond. At last, he spoke. “Congratulations. We were wondering when you two would get together.” Then he smiled as he released the embrace and backed away. “Until tonight, then.”

“Until Tonight.” Pensword replied as Mutatio left his office. He morphed into a Pegasus with a picnic basket to hold the baby Changeling and keep it hidden from the other troops as he made his return trip to the hive. A sigh escaped Pensword’s lips as a new problem occurred to him. He spoke his concern aloud. “Now… how to tell the troops?” His Office lay in a secluded section of the ruins in Unity, so it was a simple thing to keep the meeting secret. But that secret would have to be revealed at some point, and soon, before a misunderstanding could break out. He shook his head in frustration as his mind reeled over what to do. Finally, out of desperation more than anything else, he switched to a different train of thought, wondering when Hammer Strike would officially name the town.

He snapped to attention as his ears picked up some commotion from outside. So he got up and walked to the courtyard of the old barracks where he looked in on confusion. The Gryphon Slayers were unfurling and uncasing the captured colors from the war. Then there was his Command flag, a large blue flag with a field of stars arranged in five columns: three stars dotted down the first column, two stars in the next sitting by the spaces between the three stars and so on and so forth, repeating the sequence of three and two until it reached the fifth column. He had taken the inspiration from Washington’s flag it was true, but it felt like a good representation of who he was and what he stood for.

“Sir?” one of the guards asked. “Are those what i think they are?”

“What do you think they are?” Pensword replied. He looked a little comical compared to the Gryphon Slayers. The armor was sparse and the eyes still had that rebelious youthful look to them, albeit balanced out by a heavy amount of respect. “I would like to hear your ideas before I answer.”

“They … well they look like the ancient captured enemy standards from the third Gryphon war I saw at the museum once. But … they look brand new. It can’t be. Can it?” the guard asked.

“They are indeed the standards from the Gryphon Units we fought, including the first colors we captured.” Pensword pointed to one that was set next to his Commander’s flag. “The one hundred First battalion of the Gryphon Emperor's beak.” He pointed to another one. “The Iron Beak Regiment.” Then the next one: a pure black flag. “That was the standard of the military chapter of Black Tips.” Pensword reported with pride. “I can name each flag and where we captured them.” He smiled. “Work hard and your men might find themselves fighting under one of those banners one day. As Commander, I feel that I can use those emblems and standards for my own troops. Which you are a part of for the moment.”

The guards nodded, a bit taken aback by their commander’s speech. “What? Don’t tell me you lot are the fair weather soldier?” A confused look covered his face. “What is with your surprise?”

“Sir ... it’s just that some of these standards would be sought after by museums all over Equis” another trainee noted.

“Really? You think I would let them fly? Without making preparations to have these standards be placed in a war museum? They will head there. AFTER,” his voice rang emphatically “We have the colors that will take their place.”

“Sir!” the guard saluted, then looked quizically at the Gryphon Slayers. “Who are the new ponies?”

Pensword smiled proudly. “Present your colors, Men!” Pensword’s voice echoed over the courtyard, drawing Lunar Fang and Taze to watch as the fourteen ponies unfurled a flag and turned around standing at attention. The main background stood out a dark brown with a large red circle with the middle. Inside the circle a Gryphon Feather, a Gryphon Talon, and a Gryphon Beak sat one on top of the other, all in white.

A few gasps and some murmurs rippled the guard as they recognised the standard. “That’s…. That’s the gryphon slayer’s standard.”

“Gryphon Slayers: sound off!” Pensword bellowed with a grin. He turned around. “Men, you heard rumors that I saw the fall of the Crystal Empire. As of this day, I admit that I too, fought in the Third Gryphon War. These Gryphon Slayers are my bodyguard unit as well as the oldest friends I have from that time.” He glared at the group of trainees. “That also means they have seniority over the lot of you and shall be the new Cadre instructors. We shall train thee till thou shalt command fear just by the speaking of any unit you are a member of. Thou art the next generation of Gryphon Slayer Doctrine.”

The mixed expressions ranged from anticipation to fear at the new announcement. Pensword nodded his head as he noted the various reactions. “Good. Now, Cadet Silver Spear, step forward.” The young noble stepped forward as commanded, disciplined, but a little intimidated by such legends. “Silver Spear, due to the magnitude of how you have performed and handled the men under your command, I am hereby promoting you to Class Leader.” He announced. “It is an office from when I was trained. As a Class Leader, you shall help train and keep a pulse of how the cadets under your leadership are performing. That means you shall have say in the course work.”

Silver Spear saluted, stunned at this sudden turn of events. Pensword smiled as he remembered the unsure Unicorn that had almost left. Now, here he was, being given a means to prove himself. And he had every confidence that Silver Spear would do just that. “All of you, I want this baracks restored and inhabitable by the end of the month. We have reinforcements arriving with a whole new batch of recruits. I want all of you working to get living space prepared for your new brothers in arms. If you have a project, talk to either Silver Spear or any that he appoints as his direct subordinates. A Chain of Command will be implemented, and restructuring will be beginning now and continue till the end of the week. That is, if nothing happens that pulls me too far away.” He knocked a piece of wood with a hoof.

Hammer Strike sighed as he finished yet another sketch. At the moment he was thinking to himself, trying to figure out some setup for rebuilding and just what to name the new city. A knock on the door to his study caused him to refocus on his surroundings.

“Come in.” He called out.

“So why did you wait for me to knock?” Grif asked as he entered, dressed in full battle armor. “We both know you heard me coming.”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “I did not expect you to knock in the first place. I heard your talons and thought you would just come in. After all, you do not really need to knock.”

“It’s one of those ceremonial day things.” Grif shrugged. “Figured I’d do the whole formal thing.”

“Just naming the place.” Hammer Strike chuckled. “Afterwards we just get back to work doing whatever it is we do.”

“You know how it is, big naming ceremony, next year it’s the anniversary, 50 years the bi-centennial, 100 years the centennial, some historian’s going to expect us to do all the fancy stuff and whatnot.” Grif shrugged. “Considering we could be here to see each of those things, I’d rather at least have some kind of story to tell for today”

“We shall see how things go.” Hammer chuckled. “It still feels odd, having traveled through the city enough times to memorize where things were, and now I see this.” He shrugged. “Bringing an old castle back to life.”

“Doesn’t help that there is a massive gorge where… well, the city pretty much used to be.” Grif shrugged, a slight wince in his voice.

“So, I guess with you being here it means it is time?” Hammer Strike asked.

“Well, I figured if I came and got you, you might not end up breaking the mind of another rookie. You seriously need to stop answering them with questions.”

“That is the fun part of things.” Hammer chuckled.

“So shall we get this circus started?” Grif asked.

“We shall.” Hammer Strike stood up from his desk and strode out the door, his friend at his side.

Pensword stood in his dress armor as he inspected the Guards’ work on their own armor. It would be satisfactory for now. Scanning over the rest of the parade ground, Pensword laid eyes on the honor guard. The Gryphon Slayers stood decked out in full battle armor, ready and at attention. A wooden stage had been constructed and behind the podium the flags of Equestria, the Personal Crests of Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Queen Cadence, the Nation of Equestria, the Current Commander’s flag, and finally, Hammer Strike’s colors all flew in the wind. The Soldiers were silent while the civilians that had arrived and some, like the Mane Six, were idly watching to see what would happen. Others were speaking in a subdued manner. A moment after Grif and Hammer Strike appeared, Celestia and Luna teleported into the courtyard to witness the event as well and stamp their seal of approval on it.

Grif smiled down at Black Rook, his own troops assembled in order, but with none of the polish pensword had expected of his men. His new standard stood over the ponies, showing first the crest of the blade feathers on the very top and under it the great horse sleipnir charging into some unseen battle. Shrial stood in the front next to Black Rook in her valkyrie-like armor, a winged flame amongst the ponies.

Hammer Strike found himself standing near Celestia and Luna, though they had yet to see him as he walked up behind them. “You are both good actors,” He said as he got close enough to them.

“To be fair, somepony told Starswirl we had to forget about you three for a thousand years or so,” Celestia pointed out.

“The fact of myself popping up with no memories of anything I had done would lead to confusion.” He sighed. “I barely remember anything from before that damned war. But it certainly explains some of your actions toward me.”

“We will need to look into that when this is done.”Lluna noted.

“We have plenty of things to look into when this is done.,” Hammer Strike said. “Luna, when you moved from Unity to... “ He paused thinking. “Canterlot, did you both take my equipment with you?”

“It’s in the armory.” Luna nodded.

“Good. You both did great in the years I was gone. At least, from what little I can remember.”

“I just wish some pieces were better looked after during my absence,” Luna noted with a sideways glance to Celestia.

Princess Celestia made a point to look right at the flags from the past. “We can talk about that later, sister.” She looked to Hammer Strike. “I am looking forward to my ghost giving a speech and a new name for this place.” She smiled lovingly at him.

“You both know I am not one for speeches.” Hammer Strike responded.

Seeing the expectation and noting no one seemed willing to be the first on the pyre, Grif took the spot at the front of all present. “Today, we stand at the precipice of greatness,” Grif began, looking out at the crowd. “The hot coals!” he called out as stomps erupted from Hammer Strike’s guards. “The Gryphon Slayers!” Pensword’s troops erupted in cheers. “The Rohirrim!” Grif said as his own guards stomped their hooves and answered with a loud “Ha!”

“Today, we reestablish a greatness that has been lost for more than a millennium. The original seat of power in equestria! Today, we take this land as our responsibility, to mold it into something that will be recalled by our grandkids grandkids as they tell the stories…. to their grandkids!” The stomping reply echoed around them, accompanied by a general roar from all present. “I believe that in taking on this burden, there could be no one better to name this place and reclaim it’s glory than our own Lord Hammer Strike!” he shouted. “If you would come up here and tell the fillies out there what to call their current station, milord.” Grif gestured for Hammer Strike to come up.

Hammer Strike walked over with the gesture before stopping in front of all. Giving a nod to Grif, he looked out to every pony and gryphon in the audience. “With history, plenty of things fade and fall between the cracks. Locations, structures, kingdoms, and even names. This year, plenty of old myths and legends have come into existence once again. So I find it fair for one more to come back. An old city shall be returning from the grave. It shall be remembered. And so I do remember it, and name it. From this point onward, now and forever, this castle and its province shall be known as New Unity!”

The crowed stomped happily in response as cheers erupted through the castle, shaking the very canopies of the Everfree. Celestia and Luna, however, seemed more than a little surprised by the name.

The Gryphon Slayers used that moment to reveal something else lost to time. The old town crest that they had squirreled away at one point. It was another relic from the house Flame that they kept. The crest of the city, with one thing added by Rarity at the last minute. A rainbow over the entire thing to represent the return of the Elements of Harmony. The Crest itself was a simple five sided shield with the point down. Two Chevrons stood imprinted in the middle. One Gold, the other Midnight Blue. Above the point stood the symbol of two Crowns to represent the rule of the diarchy. Below the Chevrons lay a rolled scroll with a red ribbon and a sun sealing it shut. A single word was inscribed on the the scroll: “Knowledge.” The other side held a blade with the hilt in the shape of the crescent moon. Engraved on this blade in bold letters lay the word “Justice.” Pensword only smiled with pride at what he was witnessing. He was a part of history now. And he now had the opportunity to shape it not once, not twice, but thrice. What a blessing.

Grif looked toward the Rohirrim with a grin “Ok, boys, you're dismissed for the afternoon. Those with night watch, be there on time. As for everypony else, be back to work tomorrow.” Grif saluted a wing at his guard, who responded in kind, placing a hoof to their shoulders. Then they returned to at ease and began to disperse.

Pensword moved to face the Gryphon Slayers. “We have kitchen duties tonight. I want you all to fall out and do what you do best: divide up the tasks and clean the place up. Also, tonight is a night that I think you all will enjoy. We have been asked to tell a few bedtime stories to the recruits. Meet at the sleep tents NLT Lunar’s first hour.”

Hammer Strike stood before his guard. He has smirked at the iony when Grif referred to them as the ‘Hot Coal’’. He never was much a one for names, so he went along with it. “Come on now, we have work to do clearing rubble for the rest.” He called out.

Pensword paused to look to at the sky from what once had been Celestia’s room. He looked behind him at Lunar Fang and smiled. For the first time in their present day they were sharing a bed. No separate mattresses or the like. They were genuinely sharing a bed. His expression looked almost pained. “Lunar Fang, my dear, would you consider me mad if I pursued the dream of trying to at least leave a message to my human family?”

“I think that they’re likely worried and you should keep trying.” Lunar Fang placed a hoof on his back.

“Thank you. I ... I do not know how it will turn out. And I wanted to ask before I devoted any resources of my mind to this project, or the bits we have accumulated.” He looked back to the sky. “I know the sky now, but I miss our home constellations. Orion, The North Star, Little Dipper and the Big Dipper, Ursa Minor and Major, Canis Major and Minor. Scorpio...” He sighed and looked to the trees as the chill wind of January seeped through the cracks of the castle. He shivered a little.

Lunar Fang smiled as she drew her husband and mate to her side. “Come away from the door, dear. Time for bed. And I think a little cuddling will do you well tonight.” She smiled as she gently led Pensword away. In a way, the two were still on their honeymoon, sharing feelings that might be considered over a thousand years old. It’s true what they say. Love endures. And these ponies were living proof of it.“Tomorrow, you and I are going to make sure that magazine retracts that article.”

“Yes, dear.” Pensword replied with a grin and a kiss on her forehead that quickly turned to a passionate kiss, muzzle to muzzle.

40 - Turnabout War

Extended Holiday
Chp 40: Turnabout War
Act 5: The Case

“Noble invitation, noble invitation...” Grif mumbled tossing mail into the fire as he sorted out the ones worth looking at. “Oh, Shawn, this one looks important.” He tossed him a large envelope adorned with multiple seals.

“Wonderful.” Hammer Strike muttered as he looked to the envelope. Inside lay a simple letter on a few sheets of paper. He frowned as he read the contents aloud.

To Lord Hammer Strike, Commander Pensword, and Grif Bladefeather of the Northern Isles.

You are hereby summoned to Canterlot to stand trial before a United Equestrian and Gryphonian court for your actions of the Third Gryphon War and any war crimes perpetrated therein. You are hereby expected to serve upon this summons within the preceding 20 days to act in your own defense for any and all charges presented.

Should you not not appear within 20 days you will be taken as though you are accepting such charges and any consequences thereof and warrants for your immediate custody shall be issued forth.

Equestrian Justice Committee Director - Iron Gavel

Gryphonian Chair of Gryphon Legal Studies Cold Case Division - Miles Highworth

The pages that followed were reports regarding possible charges and information on legal definitions. But the gist of it was a summons to some version of an international court.

“Would you look at that... And here I thought we were done with the war.” Hammer Strike commented aloud to Grif.

“What now?” Grif asked

“Oh, you know, just a summons to court to stand trial for any war crimes we committed.” He replied. “The three of us.”

“Well at least they aren’t trying to charge Pensword’s guys for back taxes or something.” Grif said. “We can beat this, right?”

Hammer Strike simply shrugged. “Let us see how it goes. It seems we have to make plans to leave for some time.”

“It’s never ‘The Government of Canterlot hereby orders you to go to a tropical island for a month’ or anything.” Grif sighed. “Well… could be worse, I guess.” He looked to Shawn. “We’re going armed, right?”

“You ask that as though we leave this building unarmed.” Hammer joked.

“Point.” Grif laughed. “But still, I don’t like this. What did we possibly do that could warrant this?”

“Enough, apparently.” He responded. “Could you bring this bit of news to Pensword?”

“On it.” Grif said, heading out the door.

Pensword sat in his old office, comparing the old map of Unity one of the Slayers had brought from the past with the map of the current forest. “Looks like we are either going to be building bridges that will grow into a row of buildings and shops over this ravine, or we are going to have to build along the edges and create..” he paused in his speech to himself as his ears swiveled. He spoke without turning. “Enter, Grif.”

“Hello, Pensword,” Grif said, cheerily. “How are you today?”

“Good,” He looked at the two maps. “Just thinking on where to start once we finish with the castle. Cleaning up the rubble and, well, we need to remove the water from that quarry.” He pointed to the map that showed a lake. “What about you?”

“Could be better. Say, what would you say about a trip to canterlot?”

“Sounds good. I think I need to see what might remain of the land holdings of my house.” Grif noticed a letter on his desk. “Plus, I would rather not keep them waiting.” He moved a wing to point to the desk where a similar summons lay. “Thankfully, they are not going after the Gryphon Slayers, nor Lunar Fang. Though I think she is going to come no matter what. How do you feel about Fox Feather taking command while we are gone?”

“In general, thats fine. But Rook will, of course, be commanding my troops. He’ll still listen to her, but I don’t think the others would accept an outsider so easily,” Grif noted, smiling apologetically. “Still not sure what they think they have on us though.”

“Understood. Silver Spear is in charge of my troops and I am sure one of the Shields or a pony Hammer Strike trusts will lead his troops. I meant for Fox Feather to act as a head general with lower generals under him.” Pensword responded before moving to face his old friend. Worry shone in his eyes. “I just hope something good comes from this event. I also wonder how Luna’s bill is coming along.”

“I just hope this doesn’t take too long.” Grif huffed.

“It is the legal system. I am banking on at least a month to two months of being in Canterlot.” A sigh escaped his muzzle. “I just hope Lunar Fang is not dragged into this. Though on the plus side, I think the hospitals in Canterlot will do well if she goes into labor.”

“I think she’s still technically dead.” Grif shrugged. “The bureaucrats won’t let anybody do anything to her as Lunar Fang until the paperwork processes.”

“Thank the Maker.” Pensword said in a subdued whisper. Relief flooded his system as he let his wings fully relax for the first time in hours. “She will be protected this round. And hopefully any time after.”

“Still. What are they really gonna do? I mean, it was a thousand years ago and any factual evidence about those events is only really available with those of us who were there,” Grif noted.

“After action reports,” Pensword muttered. “Even then, at least with the Gryphon Slayers, we already recorded our reports, bodycount, movements, and orders. I doubt my no survivors order was forgotten all these years later.” He looked to a blank wall before turning back to Grif again. “What about Gryphons? Did they record battles and reports? Heck, I would not be surprised if the charges will include killing of the Royal Family of a Gryphon King, being blamed for something the Black Tips did.”

“Well, maybe they’ll try and read our memories.” Grif shrugged. “About the only way I can think of it working.”

“Who or what would be allowed to read them? Also, I do not wish to put anypony through what I went through that night.” Pensword frowned. “This is going to be complicated. By all intents and purposes, this should be a cold case, unable to be prosecuted due to the statute of limitations.” He moved at a slow trot to the door. “I’ll get my gear. Also, a report arrived on my desk. One Dame Rarity, Holder of the Element of Harmony Generosity is looking for someone to teach her the art of fencing.” He smirked a little. “I think she heard a few leads on who might be able to teach her.”

Grif laughed. “Well, that should be fun.” He cracked his neck before following behind the commander. “Honestly,I think I’ll look forward to the challenge.”

“Good. Last report I heard, she was looking at the tapestries remaining in the old throne room. Find her there. Might do a trade and let her repair them, if possible.” He turned left and headed for their private quarters. “If you need me again, I shall be packing a wagon.” Pensword chuckled. “Strong enough to pull a small wagon now… imagine me saying that not even a year ago.” He paused, furrowing his brow. “Or was that over twenty years now?” He looked back at Grif. “Which time frame do I follow?”

“I’d say you go with the twenty seeing as you got the foal coming from that timeline. I’ll track the less than a year one and we’ll both stay ahead.” Grif laughed before shaking his head. “I really dislike Canterlot. This isn’t going to be fun, is it?”

“Not really. We will have to sit in court for a while and hear long, drawn out cases and words and cross examinations. To be honest, none of the courts act like those from the Phoenix Wright games.”

“Dang. We could really use an attorney like him, I think.”

“Same here.” Pensword replied with a laugh. “Same here. Now, I shall see you later. Oh, and pack your ceremonial garb. Just in case Princess Luna uses this event to reveal her bill. Still, all things considered, this is going to be an interesting visit. One that I hope does not end with more Gryphon body counts.”

“I don’t think the gryphons would officially go to war with Celestia. They can’t afford it. Not after what she did last time.”

“True, but there still is the shadow world to consider. Assassination, poisoning, Black Tips that are not Black Tips.” Pensword paused. “You want me to count the ways they can go after us without the legal ability to have Celestia counteract?”

Grif shrugged. “Stay in civilian zones. In public. If a single Equestrian pony gets hurt, the Gryphonians’ entire farmland ends up scorched earth. Or so the treaty says.”

“Very well,” Pensword nodded with his answer. “I think that can be done. However, we may have something else cooked up.” He shook his head. “I do not know why, but I have this gut feeling that Celestia is going have something extra planned.”

“Celestia always has something planned. It’s what she does. Anyway, I should go talk with Shrial and the others. Get Sylvio settled in. See what other stuff I can get done before we have to go.” Grif shrugged. “I guess we’ll convene tonight to discuss what we do?”

“Do not forget about Rarity.” Pensword said in parting. He clip clopped away on the cracked stones of the hall, marveling that this section of the castle was still intact after all these years.

“I won't, I won’t. Yeesh, it’s like he’s an old nanny goat or something.” Grif said, smirking as he made his way outside to find Shrial.

Grif strolled through ponyville at a quick, quiet pace, making a beeline for Carousel Boutique. In truth Grif, or rather Taze, was just a bit excited at the prospect. The one handed sword had always been limited primarily by the wielder's creativity in combat. The idea of teaching Rarity to sword fight was exciting because with her mind, the style she could create could be something truly extraordinary to see. As he approached Carousel Boutique, he took a minute to breathe before knocking harshly on the door. He then proceeded to enter the front area and wait for the seamstress to respond.

“Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where-” Rarity paused and laughed as she recognized the Gryphon. “Oh, good day, Sir Grif.” She bowed, showing that she was trying to be good natured. “I take it that the little hints I dropped reached one of your ears?” She smiled coyly as she moved to a wooden case that she opened with her magic and pulled out the rapier. “A beautiful design. And one that I simply must learn to wield. I grew up with stories of the heroic noble who could fence and defeat their enemies. And after Prince Blueblood ...” Her tone bespoke a certain ire as Grif examined her, her countenance darkening. He smirked as he watched. Good. He could use that. Though she would have to master her anger and channel it before she could become truly proficient. Her magic would certainly make the training more fun as her levitation skills were clearly up to the task. At least for exercises. He made a mental note to see just how strong her telekinesis really was later.

“I think that I could use a trick or two to help show up that pompous, arrogant, pugnacious little ...” Rarity’s face was starting to turn red before her eyes widened and she stopped in her tracks. She took a deep breath to calm herself. “Excuse me, dear. I was about to say some things that are not repeatable in polite company.”

Grif chuckled “Well, thats probably the first time I’ve been considered polite company in practically my whole life.” Grif laughed as he looked at the rapier, recognizing it instantly. He looked it over with a critical eye, impressed. “He really took care of it since I last saw it. No dust. No rust on the edges. He definitely cared about getting this to you in excellent shape,” he commented, knowing only too well how the two felt about one another. Then he got straight to the point, his tone all business as he stared into her eyes. “I think before we start anything, you and I need to be on the same level here. You realize that fencing isn’t as… polite as those old tales say, right? You need to move as fast as you think. It’s like chess, really. You need to know how your opponent is going to move as he’s moving.”

“Oh, I don’t have any delusions. It’s just like how others think that I can wave my horn and create the fanciest dress out of whole cloth.” She voiced a chuckle. “No, I understand the work that will be involved. What I want, what I really want, is to know the secrets behind the art. To do what the heroes can do. What might not be polite is really in the eye of the beholder. Plus, I heard Fancy Pants is the head of the Canterlot Royal Fencing club and if I can prove that I am just as good as a noble, that would be one more step towards my dream. Not to mention that I could show any ruffians that this is one damsel in distress that can fight back.”

“That dream, I am guessing, may or may not include trying to impress a particular noble?” Grif smiled goodnaturedly as Rarity blushed. “First, you're going to need to agree to some terms that may seem somewhat ... unreasonable.” Grif dropped the smile. “Until I tell you you can,” he said, taking the rapier out of her magical grasp and placing it in her hoof. “No magic during lessons. Let your body learn what to do and your mind will follow. We’re not going to be using blades for the foreseeable start, more for the safety of my life than yours. Control of the blade isn’t always easy at the start. You're still going to oil and polish this sword once a day and sharpen it twice a week, however. This sword needs to become as important to you as your mane. And we both know how important that is,” he said, raising his eyebrows meaningfully. “Lastly, I am going to give you some exercises. I’m not telling you to spend your days as a filthy, sweaty mess, but you need to work on your speed and endurance. You’ll do these exercises starting every second day. Can you agree to these terms?”

She smiled in a way that worried Grif. “Only if I can design something practical to hold your weapons. Yes, I know you want functionality, but it can still be stylish. Oh, and at the very least you’ll be able to show up those Nobles in Canterlot next time you visit.”

Grif stared at her with a raised eyebrow. “You do realise how many weapons I carry on my person at any given time, right? Four sets of daggers, knives, throwing blades, bow and quiver, not to mention my own swords.”

“I can start on the sword belts,” Rarity replied, her gaze determined. “You forget. I designed the dress of one Sapphire Shore, and a few other nobles besides.” A determined glint shone in her eye. “I see it as a challenge. If Lord Hammer Strike is going to need clothing that hides armor and hiding places for weapons,” she said, making a strange face. “I must learn how to make them first.” She frowned. “Sorry, dear, but you could say you are my test subject on what works and what doesn’t. So I trust you to tell me if something is working or not. You are the only one that would even dare say those things to my face outside of Rainbow. And, well, the poor dear couldn’t hold still long enough to even let me try those things.”

Grif placed a talon in front of her, momentarily raising it when her hoof came towards it. “Three rules.” He said, firmly. “Nothing frilly, no modeling, and only emeralds, black stones, or sapphires if you have to use gems. Nothing outside those three, got it?” He lowered his talon again.

“Oh, very well,” She huffed. “It’s sad, really. I had this idea of creating a diamond pin that could be used both to hold a clock together, act as a lock pick, and even function as a small throwing device to harm your opponents.” She replied with a cheeky look. “But, if you insist on those materials, I guess I can stay with them. I’ll have to rework a few of my design patterns of course to compliment the new colors, but that shouldn’t be too bothersome.”

Grif took her hoof in his talons and shook. “I’ll have the list of exercises delivered to you by tomorrow evening at the latest. When I get back from Canterlot you should be far enough along to get started on more serious training and exercises. Goodbye, Miss Rarity. And sweetie belle, if you or the crusaders touch that sword or attempt to copy whatever you might see while spying on us, I will leave you four hanging off bloomberg by your tails covered in enough tree sap to be mistaken for a tree!” Grif threatened firmly.

“Oh, Come ON!” Sweetie Belle yelled out. “I mean, whatever exercises you get my sister to do would be good for Scootaloo … eeep.” They heard hooves clattering away and up the stairs as she realized she had been caught listening in on the conversation, outsmarted again.

Grif gave a half smile at rarity as he turned to leave. “Have a good day, Rarity. I hope things go smoothly for you.” With that, he left the boutique.

Rarity huffed and looked to the half finished cloak she had been working on. It had at least three pockets that were not visible and a slit that would allow his swords to fit underneath it. She had carefully waterproofed it over a period of many days, and while the material was rather thick, the cloak had an elegance to it that bespoke what was expected of the noble gentry.

She smiled as she took out the lock she had been using to practice the application of her final accessory. She levitated a small box over from the top shelf by her spools of thead and opened it to reveal a pin made of gold gilded steel and studded with enchanted diamonds. The piece would have the appearance of a common pin, yet her tinkering to shape it hid the fact she had reinforced it with spells. The idea had been floating around in her head ever since the Canterlot Wedding. The Changelings had taken them completely by surprise and the gentry had absolutely no means in place to protect themselves while wearing the official clothing of their status. She took the pin, the culmination of her research and placed it on the cloak. Then she placed the lock on the work table. Finally, she placed a small changeling-shaped mannequin she had special designed next to the pony mannequin that wore the cloak.

She brought the lock over and placed it up against the pin. Then she removed it and began to flick the tip around through the keyhole. The diamonds glowed white and she could feel the metal shifting as it adjusted to fit the tumblers. With a few simple twists and turns, the lock clicked open. Smiling at her success, she returned the lock to the work table again. The pin might not always work, but at least for the more basic locks it appeared to be the perfect tool. “Rarity, you sly mare, you truly have outdone yourself.” She took the pin out to admire it in the light as the sun played through the diamonds, dancing and splitting into a multitude of rainbows. Without warning, she spun and flung the pin like a throwing knife, speeding it toward her target. She gave a satisfied smirk as she retrieved the pin from the mannequin's “eye.” “Yes, I would call this a complete success. Hammer Strike is going to love it!” She squealed before blushing violently. “Come now, Rarity, get a hold of yourself. Don’t go turning into a jibbering fan girl. You’re better than that.” She kept herself composed for all of about thirty seconds before she let out another giddy squeal. “Oh, I just can’t stand it!”

About ten minutes or so later, she finally got all of the excitement out of her system. She wondered what Grif would do with her designs. She frowned as she contemplated the gems. Grif would not like the diamonds. But now that she had officially found success, it should be a simple matter to reproduce with emeralds instead of diamonds. Hopefully this would cause good things. In a way, she wanted to be the tailor for the troops who would need alterations. It certainly wasn't a bad occupation. It would give her good business. Being with Hammer Strike a little more often was just a side benefit. That was all, yes. A side benefit. She would be there for the troops. She stepped back a little to admire her work after remounting the pin, smiling smugly at her “sound” reasoning. “Rarity, old girl, you are a genius!”

“So, Shawn, you need to get wings.” Grif said. “Because frankly, if you had wings we wouldn’t need the train.”

“So sorry. Let me just magically modify myself to have wings.” Hammer Strike replied, his voice heavy laden with sarcasm.

“Thank you for your consideration,” Grif responded cheekily.

Pensword walked up at the end of the conversation, having left instructions with both Fox Feather and Silver Spear. “Well, at least we are getting a special express train to Canterlot.” He paused and looked to Grif. “Nice cloak. I like it. Should keep you warm in the mountain air. Got my winter gear packed for when we arrive, myself.”

“it was a... gift” Grif said. “In return for a favor I’m going to be helping with”

“Good to hear.” Pensword’s ear twitched and he smiled. “I can hear the train.” His expression took on a dreamy look.

“You know, it’s almost freaky how you do that,” Grif said.

“What do you mean?” Pensword asked, confused while Lunar Fang giggled behind a wing.

“Well...” Grif was cut off as the whistle sounded. “That’s how much longer ahead of us you could hear the train. Not sure if it’s just because it’s a train or what, but it’s definitely kinda freaky.” Within a few minutes the train was in view and a couple minutes after that, it slowly came to a halt at the station with a loud hiss.

“So, the usual place? Back of the train?” Pensword asked the group as the conductor stepped out to help any passengers who may be boarding. “I wonder if we could build WWI tanks at some point.” He asked in Draconic.

“No.” Hammer Strike said almost instantly, his tone adamant.

“Sorry, guys. No royal car this time.” The conductor said, responding to the original query. “The passenger car’s that way.” he paused and looked at Lunar Fang. “I am sorry, Ma'am, but you are not on the passenger list. I’ll have to ask you to remain on the platform.” He barely finished before Lunar Fang got into his face, fangs bared and hissing. A leathered bat wing lay at the base of his throat.

“I am going. Even if I have to hang onto the roof of the car, I am going. I shall not be denied the time with my mate and husband.”

The conductor gulped and nodded his head a little, slowly stepping away from the crazy looking Thestral and her wing. “Of, Of course.” He said, chuckling nervously. “One more to the car.

“No problem,” Hammer Strike responded, flat faced as usual.

Pensword looked out the passenger car’s window and blinked before turning around to face them. “Uh, we just took a switch. We are not heading to Grand Canterlot Station.” He paused. “Do you think ... could this be the private way? Like for the Princesses?” He paused as he whipped his head back to the window. The sun was suddenly swallowed by a vast curtain of darkness. “We just went into the mountain! Another tunnel?” he asked in shock and surprise. Hammer Strike only shrugged in response.

“So it’s a political arrest.” Grif huffed. “Well that’s comforting.”

“Political Arrest?” Pensword asked before shaking his head. “Just how bad will this be?” The historian asked as he looked away from the window. “Are we doing it on Earth? Ancient Equestrian? Modern Equestrian?” He tensed a little as they heard the train’s brakes applying, their car jolting as the train began to slow.

“It means, Pensword, that we are too important to publicly be taken into custody or jailed,” Grif said. “We will likely meet a procession of guards, probably no more than five or six, who will ‘escort’ us to our rooms and we’ll find out more from there.”

“Good. So a bit like the English and the Tower of London.” Pensword frowned. “How much is it for our safety? How much for our reputation? And how much for the safety of those outside of the wall?” He shook his head. “Very well. I think I shall wear my full dress uniform from the Third Gryphon War. Or rather, the ceremonial armor.” He walked to a corner of the train car, popped open a chest, and began to don the armor. “If I am to meet them like you say, I must show just who it is they are placing under arrest.”

“Pensword, these are guards. They are trained predominantly to stand and look intimidating with a minor in taking down pickpockets and such. We are three of the deadliest warriors in history. Each with over a hundred gryphon soldiers too our names. They are there to make the rest of the ponies and whatever gryphon officials there are believe Celestia and Luna could control us. I doubt any of them honestly believe they could stop us or protect us better than we could protect them,” the gryphon said.

“Yes, but this armor still denotes that they are taking in the Commander of the Third Grpyhon War: a hero in the schools from what Lunar Fang has said.” He smiled a little. “Moonshade’s idol. Sorry, I just, if I was human I would wear the best suit or uniform I owned and hold my head high and defiant. Still, I bet you dollars to Donuts that this is the Gryphons’ doing.”

“Well, Equestria really couldn’t risk angering the crystal empire by jailing national heroes, not to mention the various cities and villages that might take that the wrong way in the kingdom. So yeah, I think it’s pretty safe to say it was the gryphons,” Grif said.

“Hammer Strike? You sure are silent over there. Did you finally get the sleep you need?” Pensword asked as he placed the helmet on his head and turned to face the pony lord. “I wonder where we shall be staying under arrest during our time here.”

“Just thinking to myself.” Hammer Strike responded.

“About what?” Pensword asked as he finished walking to his seat. The brakes shrieked once again, throwing them against their seats a little harder than before. “We seem to be arriving at the station. And we are still underground, I think.” Pensword said as he looked out the blackened windows.

They were met by a squad of five armed solar guards followed by three armored gryphons. The gryphons approached the trio while the ponies stayed back, glaring at their backs.

“We are here to escort you to your rooms. Please surrender your weapons and follow us.” The gryphon said. Grif laughed raucously.

“Oh. Surrender your weapons. Thats a good one.” He kept laughing till he noted the guards’ silence. “Oh.” He looked to hammerstrike. “They’re serious?”

Hammer Strike only shrugged in response.

Pensword looked the Gryphon dead in the eyes. “Only one may ask me to give up the sword of my station. As I do not see her, I am legally unable to surrender my weapon at this time.” He did not laugh. He just glared at the Gryphon who stepped to stand before him.

“Let me put it this way, fellas.” Grif said, pointing to pensword. “He can’t give you his weapon.” He pointed to Hammer Strike “You’re welcome to try and lift his weapon.” He pointed to himself “And I’ll gladly give you as many throwing blades as you want. Should I start with the eyes?”

The gryphons looked at grif, then to the ponies who seemed to be totally ignorant of the situation, then back at them. “Just keep your weapons in their places.” the gryphon said, his voice straining.

Grif responded with something in Gryphic that neither pensword nor hammerstrike could pick up, but the gryphon’s eyes widened for a moment before they narrowed to a murderous glare. “Just follow,” he growled as he turned with his companions and they stalked off. The pony guards came into place, forming up around them as they moved forward.

They slowly left the stone platform and found themselves moving through corridors and areas that Pensword guessed were the servant paths. Before long they arrived in a long, well furnished corridor lined with doors that most likely lead to parts of this closed off section of living space. Pensword looked to his mate before looking at the Guards. “We room together.” It was a statement, not a request. At either end of the Hallway two large doors stood, waiting to lead the more adventurous pony to other areas of the castle.

“Very well.” The pony guards stepped in before the gryphon could talk. “Thank you for your help, gentlemen, but I believe the princess has stated that the gryphons are not allowed to know the location of the accused’s rooms on account of the last incident with the black tips. We will lead them on from here.” The lead gryphon was about to argue when something flashed through the air, clipping a feather from his crest. He looked to Grif, but the gryphon just smiled and nodded looking no different than he had before. All three gryphons headed off, growling as the pony led them through one of the doors while magic doubles went through the other set to divide and confuse any Gryphons that may have gotten “lost.”

The guards made their way through the seeming maze of corridors with ease. The leader smiled “So, what did you say to him?” he asked as they moved.

“Huh?” grif asked.

“What did you say to lieutenant Stick up his Flank back there to get that reaction?”

“Oh! Not much. I may have implied something about his mother and those words being the opposite of her wishes the other night.” To the guards’ credit, they managed to maintain their composure for a solid minute before they broke.

“So what’s the feel around the castle? I mean, you guys can’t tell me Equestria really believes they can make thousand year old charges stick?” Grif asked as they moved along.

“From what we can tell, this isn’t even from the emperor,” a pony beside grif noted. “It’s just some king who claims Hammer Strike killed his eighth granduncle twenty times removed or something and he wants petty revenge.”

“And what exactly are we looking at here on the astronomically off chance they win this trial?” Grif asked him

“Politics being what they are? The emperor won’t want to anger Equestria, Equestria won’t want to anger the crystal empire or risk doing something that destabilizes the peace, you might be banished from some gryphon kingdom and pay a fine. Even if celestia wanted to, she couldn’t hold you to more than that. Word is Queen Cadenza is sending over her own attorney from the crystal empire.”

“Oh? Do we have a name?” Pensword asked as they followed through the mazes. “Also, where are Luna’s Guards?” he noticed a lack of thestrals and felt surprisingly ill at ease. “Is there something amiss?”

“While Celestia was able to put limitations on the gryphon guards, the gryphon officials decided Thestrals were too risky to guard you. They might simply let you three escape or something. As for the name, it was … something Roost. Apparently he comes from a family who looks after birds?”

“Too Riksy?” Pensword chuckled at the words. “Well, I can say that I find that rather humorous. Thank You.” He smiled. “When are we meeting with the legal team?” He looked to his mate. “Seems we get a nice honeymoon on the Gryphon’s beak.” he spoke with a chuckle.

Lunar Fang smiled. “At least we don’t have to kill anything to stay together this time around.” She nuzzled under his chin a little.

The guards exited into a familiar hallway in the palace. “You're going to be staying in the rooms down here,” the guard explained. “Anything you need will be provided as you ask for it.”

“Wait, please tell me we are not sharing the same room? I am married now. I doubt that could work again.” Pensword replied upon realizing where they were. “Just how much of this area is for our personal use?”

“Princess Celestia had the entire wing sectioned off,” the guard explained. “There are plenty of rooms for the four of you to choose from.”

A sigh of relief passed out of Lunar Fang and Pensword’s muzzles at the same time. “Thank the maker.” Pensword muttered.

“Am I also under house arrest as I am staying with my mate?” Lunar Fang asked. “Because I am not leaving him alone. We married and pledged to stick through the tough times and the easy times.”

“Don’t worry, commander,” the guard said as they stopped before a door “Take this room if you’d like.”

“Very well, this shall be our room.” Lunar Fang smiled and nuzzled Pensword again. “Come on. We should retire early for tomorrow.”

The next morning the group found themselves hauled up in one of the larger audience chambers of the castle. It held a large round table and little else. It had taken nearly an hour for Grif to get one of the guards to agree to bring coffee and donuts from Joe’s. And no, the palace staff’s coffee and donuts were not an acceptable substitute, thank you very much.

Currently, the group was sitting around the table, each with a cup and a box of donuts on the table. “so…” Grif started, “when is this lawyer supposed to show?”

“Eventually.” Hammer Strike replied.

Pensword glared at Grif. “I do not drink Coffee. I would prefer a nice tea, please.” His tone showed he was joking with Grif at the fact a cup of coffee now sat in front of him. Their friendship was too strong to get into an argument over a simple cup of coffee. He paused a moment before pulling a small stalk of sugar cane from a saddle bag. After using a knife on his person to peel the outer bark off, he began to chew.

“Yeah? Well you can get tea from the palace kitchens.” Grif chuckled as he took a sip of his coffee “But Joe’s coffee, you can’t really get anywhere else.”

“True.” Pensword spoke around the stalk. He smiled as a tea trolley was rolled to the table by one of the servants in the castle. “Thank you, kindly.” he spoke with a nod of his head. Lunar Fang shook her head, smiling as she sipped her coffee. The tea kettle was poured and a tea cup placed in front of Pensword, who took a sip and sighed contentedly. “That hits the spot,” he muttered. He looked to a wall clock. “Well, another ten minutes and he will be counted late.”

“Sorry, sorry,” a new voice spoke hastily as the sound of rapid hooves echoed through the halls and into the room through the crack beneath the doors.

“That voice…” Grif looked to hammerstrike. “Did that sound familiar in any way?”

Hammer Strike only shrugged in response. “You are asking me, somepony who forgot practically everything about the present, if I recognize a voice?”

Grif turned to pensword. “You don’t think…?”

Before Pensword could answer, a blue earth pony entered the room. His mane was pitch black and spiked backwards. An attorney’s badge flashed on his flank, showing his special talent as a pony to be in the courts of law. He wore a blue suit with a white shirt and a red tie. As he attempted to stop, he lost his balance and ended up colliding head first into the table. It took him a few minutes to recover. “Sorry I’m late,” he said as he rose to his hooves. “The train was delayed.”

“Trains can do that at times.” Pensword replied in stunned silence. He turned to look at Grif to try and read his friend’s expression. Lunar Fang, on the other hoof, was trying to understand the reason why her mate looked like he had seen a ghost.

“Greetings, gentlemen. I am Phoenix Roost, and I am to be your attorney,” he said rubbing the back of his neck with a hoof.

Pensword let out a snort as he almost lost the stalk. “Well now ... I feel safer already with you on the case.” He frowned. “Hopefully it is an open and shut case, rather hard to build a case on thousand year old events.”

“Well, as far as I can derive from the information,” the pony said as he placed a briefcase on the table, “they’re claiming you each slaughtered over a hundred gryphons without mercy or caring and that a good half of them were dead before the war officially started,” he said, taking out his papers.

“Two hundred fifty eight.” Pensword muttered as he looked at the briefcase. “All drunk and certain of no reprisal for the slaughter and death and partial consumption of three hundred Pony lives, two hundred fifty of whom were civilians, and eighty of whom were children or young stallions or mares.” His hooves shook. “Don’t they dare say that.” He hissed. “The war started when they started raiding the towns ten years before official declaration was made after the failed assassination attempt of High Chieftess Princess Luna.” He had risen to his hooves, snorting in anger as Lunar Fang stood up to place a calming wing over his back. He looked at the briefcase on the table with a gaze that could maim at the very least.

“Then there was that 70 or so we tracked down on our way back to Unity,” Grif added. “And the ten before we met up with pensword. Hammer Strike, did you kill anyone before the war started?” grif asked.

Hammer Strike shook his head. “No. I did not kill any before the war.”

“There you go,” Grif said

“Ok, so you’re saying you're guilty?” Phoenix Roost asked with a raised eyebrow.

“I wasn’t aware it was a war crime to slaughter gryphon soldiers who were killing ponies on Equestrian soil,” grif noted rather cooly. “It’s not a question about being guilty or innocent here, Mr. Roost. The question is why.”

“Under Equestrian laws, even the laws from a thousand years ago, it is permissible for ponies who have no other options to fight to defend their lives, their families, their lords, and their lord’s property from death or destruction. Under those laws, I was within my right to do what I did.” Pensword looked at Mr. Roost. “I know the laws very well.” He snorted as he realized something else. “Either fight or die and be eaten is a rather cut and dry option, is it not?”

“Ok, I can use that.” Phoenix roost nodded, looking at grif “But that doesn’t cover you.”

Grif shrugged. “Technically, I can plead guilty to all charges and walk away untouched. I wasn’t Equestrian when I did those things. I am not even Equestrian now.” He held a claw up as roost opened his mouth. “Or Gryphonian. I can only be punished under the laws of the Northern Isles when it was its own nation. Seeing how it merged with Equestria, I am technically connected to no one till the bureaucrats figure it all out.”

“Are you sure that could even stand?” Pheonix Roost asked.

“How many war criminals have been in this situation before?” Grif returned.

“Not a lot of ponies can say they come from somewhere that hasn’t existed for a thousand years. I’m not sure how the courts will take it. If it does work then you can bet it wouldn’t work again. However, according to the information I have, you fought those battles under the banner of House Strike. So even if you're not Equestrian, you are still under its authority.”

Grif looked to hammerstrike. “And if I say I’m really sorry and it won’t happen again?” He asked the pony lord jokingly.

“You are fired.” Hammer Strike said instantly before turning with a smirk. “And re-hired. You would not leave anyways.”

“Someone has to make sure you actually sleep once a week.” Grif said, grinning.

“Don’t most ponies need to sleep more than once a week?” Phoenix Roost asked, confused.

“Most, yes.” Hammer Strike responded. “Myself on the other hand, no.”

“How are you still standing?”

“I have gone well over a year without sleep. I am sure a week will not bother me.” Hammer Strike replied.

“...” Phoenix stared at hammer strike, jaw open. “Well then,” he said, regaining his composure. “How would you three like to go through with proceedings? Are you all going to be present for every day of the trial? Or would you prefer to be there only when it’s necessary?”

“Depends on what is on my table.” Pensword replied, looking at a scroll in front of him. He had taken it from his pouch. “I am technically still Commander of the Equestrian Forces until the order from Princess Luna states I am to be placed on leave.” He snorted with a shake his his muzzle and set the scroll down.

“Is there some officer you need to talk to about leave during the trial?” Phoenix asked.

“Sure. One moment.” Pensword muttered, a glint suddenly shining in his eye. He picked up a polished tray that no longer had teacups on it. “Hello, Sir? I request permission for leave due to being indicted for War Crimes.”

Pensword lowered his voice. “Very well, I shall send a requisition to Princess Luna and Princess Celestia for the leave.” Pensword dropped the tray. “I, am, it.” Pensword growled, putting weight to every word. “I am the entire army of Equestria. Unless the Princesses want me at something, I have my time devoted to this trial. How could we go from over a thousand strong standing army with more in reserve to just me?”

“And you both say I need to see a therapist the most. Even with all that has happened to me, I do not talk to myself…” Hammer Strike muttered, rolling his eyes lightly as he joked.

Phoenix Roost stared at the group, wide eyed. “Why do I always get the crazy ponies?” he sighed, putting a hoof to his forehead.

“Oh, Pensword does need you to arrange for him to be allowed to leave the palace on a doctor’s appointment tomorrow,” Grif spoke up as he checked his own calendar for anything he needed to be at. “Just remembered you had me reschedule that appointment you and Lunar Fang had in Ponyville for Canterlot, remember?”

They both gaped, shocked as they looked to each other and then at her belly. “How could we forget?” They asked, their voices ringing as one. They looked back at the attorney. “Yes, we need to see a doctor.” He looked to his mate and wife. “Oh, my… I am nervous now. Even more so than before.” He took out the stalk he was chewing and cut more so he could finish it off, chewing as hard as he could to channel his emotions.

“Uh, I’ll see what i can do,” Phoenix said. “You’ll probably be required to take a guard with you, though.”

“As long as it is one solar and one lunar,” Lunar Fang muttered.

“Well then, I think that covers about everything. Trials start next week,” Pheonix said, passing them each several documents. “You’ll each naturally be expected to give a statement during the trials.”

“Understandable.” Pensword replied with a firm nod of his head. “I look forward to getting all of this over with.” A communal “Mmhmm” echoed through the room as the others nodded in agreement.

“What's going on?” Grif said as the three of them were rather forcibly shoved inside yet another conference room. It was a few hours after their meeting with Phoenix when the guards had suddenly come to their rooms and taken them to this one without so much as a hint of an explanation.

“What is going on now?” Pensword asked out of a human habit as he looked around the room, trying to understand just what was happening.

Hammer Strike simply took in the details of the room and who was in it. “Hello, Luna.” He said aloud.

From a shadow in the far corner of the room, Luna walked into view. “How do you keep doing that?” she asked.

Hammer Strike only shrugged in response.

“High Chieftess.” Pensword replied with a Thestral bow. “‘Tis good to see thee again.”

Luna nodded to pensword “There is no need to bow right now, commander.”

“I am only making up from the improper ways I have greeted thee in the past.” Pensword replied, standing up to look at the wall behind Princess Luna. “I shall assume it is thee who brought us to this room? May I ask for what purpose?”

“My sister has become complacent during my absence. When we were banished, she had the military disbanded. Only the guard serves to keep equestria safe. And while I am not one to disregard our royal protectors….”

“They are unprepared for full scale combat,” Grif said, cutting to the point.

“Laughably so,” Luna said with a sigh. “I wish to put forth a bill for the re-militarization of Equestria.”

“A smart choice.” Hammer Strike said. “Better safe than sorry.”

“Agreed. Especially if we face another war like the third. If that happened with only minimal palace guards to protect the land, we would have Gryphons in the heart of Equestria by year’s end.” Pensword muttered looking towards Lunar Fang.

“Equestria hasn’t had a full blown military in almost a millennium” Lunar Fang noted skeptically. “How would you fund it? Who would train them? Who would house them?”

“It just occurred to me…” Hammer Strike started. “I had a bank account in the past. Is my account still active?”

“Unless your death was confirmed, which it wasn’t.” Luna responded.

“I had put funds away… With interest…” Hammer Strike paused. “I will need to check that.”

“As for training,” Grif shrugged, “I think between Pensword’s formal training and my personal training with Graff, we could get a basic structure set up. Heck, aren't we already doing this in New Unity?”

“Yes, but that is with the washouts of the two groups of the Princess’ personal guards.” Pensword looked to Princess Luna, concerned. “What we are talking about here is the total and complete rebuilding of a military from the ground up. Where would the troops come from? Conscription? Mandatory service?”

“We could hire a few mercenaries,” Grif pointed out. “Round it out with some experienced fighters and have them teach the newer ones.”

Pensword looked from Grif to High Chieftess Luna. “Well I would assume that the High Chieftess will have an idea. May we hear it now? Or are we going to hear it later on?”

“I was hoping that if Unity were to establish a standing army for an example, the lords and nobles may move to acquire their own and we could then constitutionally tie their loyalty to the crown.”

“That ... could work. But it could also cause nobles to use said armies to take territories or manors they want from other nobles.” Pensword replied. “It would be a good example, but one that I caution greatly. At least that is what counsel I have to give from the mind of the human you gave me,” he replied with a wink.

“And if you, commander, were to police this military?” Luna asked. “If the paragon of strategy were to place his own force for the task of keeping others in order? In this very room stand three of Equestria's most potentially dangerous beings, aside from our self,” luna noted. “I am hoping that your combined reputation would be enough to cow them into order.”

“I can use that.” Pensword replied with a laugh. “Yes. I can see the forces of the Commander of Equestria to act as the military police.” He paused. “I wonder how many in House Hurricane would be willing to join this police force.” He paused and smirked. “We are still allowed to go on a campaign if needed? We will draw ire and attention by building an army. Also, I feel that with us building an army, that might prompt the Crystal Empire to build their military again as well.” He paused a second before laughing. “This land mass shall become a fortress if I let it.”

“So. Would you support this bill?” luna asked. “I am afraid my influence is not what it used to be in the house of lords. I need help.”

“Of course.” Hammer Strike responded.

“Thou hast my word and backing.” Pensword replied. He paused. “However, this will come at one request. When thou re-openest the communications with the Thestrals, I wish to be present.”

“I would not have it any other way.” Luna nodded.

“I’m all for this.” Grif nodded. “But building an army is going to take some time. And thats, unfortunately, the one thing we can’t force.”

“Too true.” Luna nodded. “Would it be reasonable to say Unity could have a small scale working military within 6 months?”

“A very crude working military example, I could have in 6 months. That is, if you do not mind me breaking up the Gryphon Slayers into all officer ranks.” He paused. “But yes, I can do that in six months.”

“Very good. I’ll be in touch. You may return to your rooms now.” luna said, nodding in dismissal with a smile on her muzzle. “And you, Hammer Strike, have an appointment.”

Pensword and Lunar Fang nodded their heads in thanks to High Chieftess Luna and left, showing that they would respect her request not to bow to her.

Hammer Strike raised a brow in question.

“We are ready to repair your memories.” Luna said.

Luna led Hammer Strike through the halls into a large sectioned off bare room. The room contained nothing except for the two of them. “This is where we will perform the spell.”

“Where is Celestia?” Hammer Strike asked before he paused. “Nevermind. Behind us.”

Princess Celestia cleared her voice. “I can see what my sister means about your hearing. Still, it’s good to hear that your hearing is still the same. Shall we begin when you are ready?” She asked with a chuckle. “Luna, if you would stand on the other side of the room, I think this spell could have a wide area of effect. So standing in opposite corners should hopefully help us contain it.”

Luna nodded as she moved to the indicated spot. “Mother knows the last thing we need is something going wrong.”

“Start whenever you are both ready. I am as ready as I will ever be.” Hammer Strike said aloud.

As either alicorn concentrated, their horns flared with Celestia’s golden aura and Luna’s dark blue respectively. From each horn a tendril crawled through the air to Hammer Strike. At last, the two magics met as they made contact with the earth pony, running across his body in waves of blue and gold, first separate as they met in the middle, then they combined, forming a series of gold and blue lines as they flowed over Hammer Strike’s body, wrapping, writhing, and shifting like snakes.

Pictures flashed by Hammer Strike’s eyes as he began to remember, the long lost memories boiling to the surface. His human counterpart, their arrival, the wedding, Chrysalis, Ponyville, all of it came flooding back to him. Then, within seconds, it was over. Taking a deep breath, he blinked a couple of times as he looked around again. “Wow.” Surprisingly, the room was undamaged. Though the area of effect was still rather visible for those who had the ability to see magical residue. The power had quite literally expanded to the point that it had almost touched the two sisters as they cast their spell.

“Take your time,” Luna said. “Such experiences generally take a while to sink in.”

“Considering I remembered around forty years worth of experiences all at once, Yeah…” He sighed. “That will take some time.” He gave a small smile of gratitude. “But it feels wonderful to remember again.”

“I am glad to hear that.” Princess Celestia replied. “While you finish processing those memories, I shall be meeting with some nobles that require my time.” She smiled and turned to the doors behind her, then walked away at a leisurely pace. She soon exited the room, the double doors shutting behind her with a soft boom.

“Well, I must attend to things,” Luna said, heading for the door.

“Hold it.” She heard Hammer Strike call out.

“Yes?” Luna asked, looking back.

“Take me to the armory.” Hammer Strike said aloud, his tone taking a darker turn.

Luna chuckled nervously, but nodded. “Right this way.” she said, the whites of her eyes a little larger than normal as they began the slow walk to the armory where he had been so recently before, and yet so very long ago.

Grif yawned as he looked up from his book. He had made a request about somewhere he could train while staying in the castle, but no answer had returned. So, the gryphon was stuck with his room and his book for now. “Don’t bother knocking!” he called out.

The door opened and Pensword and Lunar Fang entered smiling, blushing, and looking just a little nervous. “Well, she is pregnant.” Pensword said with a nervous laugh, which earned a prompt wing smack from Lunar Fang. “We have a nice developing baby that is five months along and we cannot be happier. We told them that even if they could tell, we do not want the gender be known.”

Lunar Fang smiled. “I want my first baby to be a surprise. As it was to the Thestrals and Ponies of the bygone years. It is my small way to pay respect to their actions during the war.”

“Congratulations, you two.” Grif smiled. “Couldn’t be happier for you. When this is all done, we’ll have to find something to toast.”

“Agreed.” Pensword replied. “This is,” he paused. “I wonder if we could get Pinkie to make candy cigars or something?” he muttered as he sat down, Lunar Fang soon joining him as she nuzzled the back of his neck.

“Uh uh. That’s my job.” Grif smiled “I’ll talk with bon bon when we get back. Your job is to keep with her and make sure there isn’t anything lacking, like pickles and ice cream.”

“Or Truffles,” Pensword replied with a laugh.

“Or Cake,” Grif responded with a shake of his avian head.

“Ooh, cake. I like that idea.” Lunar Fang replied with a smirk.

“Let’s go get cake then,” Pensword replied. “As soon as we are done here.” he paused and shook his head. “Before we get any more sidetracked, we did find a place to house the crib for the moment. At least till we get a proper bedroom set up later on. We will be staying in the main sleeping chamber as there is more then enough room for a bed and a crib and the needed supplies to dress and the like.”

“Good for morale too.” Grif said, smiling. “I imagine the troops are going to be happy to hear New Unity is getting its first baby. Seems more fitting that it would be the commander and the living legend, Lunar Fang, bringing it to them as well.”

“Very true. Seeing as it was legend that she was with foal before she vanished into the mists of history.”

“Well then, should we see if we can raid Celestia’s personal cake supply?” Grif asked. “I have it on reasonably good authority there is a red velvet cake waiting there.”

“Then we shall depart.” Pensword replied before blinking and taking on a sad look. “I miss my brother.” He muttered. “That was a phrase our family would use.” He shook his head. “Still, I think a velvet cake will do wonders for us. Let us go.”

Luna stared at hammerstrike nervously. It had been five minutes since she had removed the cover from the Ursa Armor and the earth pony lord had not said anything. He just stood there, stock still. “I found out upon my return that Celestia had it put in storage,” she said. “I have been trying to repair it when I can, but ... it is so far gone already…”

“So much effort…” Hammer Strike started, his voice barely a whisper. Before Luna could say anything in response, he snorted, steam coming from his nose. “Effort put to waste.” He said aloud, his brows furrowed.

“I swear. Before my banishment I kept it maintained. I kept it clean and looked after it. I had no control over this.” Luna spoke in a tone she had not used in centuries. That of a child fearful of getting in trouble.

“You. Aren’t in trouble.” Hammer Strike closed his eyes and sighed wearily.

Luna visibly calmed down. Thank goodness. He wasn’t blaming her. She wouldn’t have to worry about punishment. She opened her mouth to speak her gratitude only to be cut off.

“Celestia, on the other hand...” Hammer Strike exhaled steam once again as he vented some of his growing anger out. “Is in deep trouble...” He sputtered, turned on the spot, and headed for the exit at a slow and steady walk.

Luna stared, her face agape with horror. She disappeared in a flash of blue light, re-appearing before Celestia as she sat on her throne, listening to Baron Blueblood speak. She raised a hoof, interrupting Blueblood in his speech and motioning for silence. Her eyebrow raised in confusion and inquiry at Luna’s sudden appearance and the strange look upon her muzzle.

“He knows!” Luna spoke breathlessly before vanishing again.

Celestia’s pupils shrunk into tiny black pinpricks. The solar princess immediately stood up, her wings fluttering nervously as her eyes darted across the room. “We shall have to reschedule this, Baron Blueblood. Something of an emergency has come up, and I need to….” she was interrupted as the large doors of the throne room burst open. Standing there in the doorframe, the very picture of doom, was Hammer Strike, a glare fixed solidly on his face.

The Guards who were to stand guard by the doors were both trying to pull back on the two lassos around Hammer Strike’s neck and torso. Yet all they were doing was making small scratches and scuff marks on the floor as the mighty lord of legend pulled them with him. Already she could hear the sounds of eight more guards rushing to try and stop the mad lord.

“Celestia Solaria Galaxia!!” Hammer Strike called out. A hush fell upon the room as silence reigned throughout the court. The kind of silence that could only come from someone invoking a middle name with parental authority. Witnesses would later report the princess of the sun whimpered as she looked at Lord Hammer Strike.

“You are in deep trouble, young lady!” Hammer Strike finished, jabbing a smoking hoof in her direction.

“Excuse me, lord Hammer Strike, but we were in the middle of an audience. If you have a grievance with the princess, you should-”

“Shut it, Baron Blueblood!” Hammer Strike snapped, fully walking into the throne room, dragging the guards, now ten ponies strong, behind him. A unicorn guard finally tried to tether a mana rope to one of the pillars outside the wall only to feel it stretch and snap with the group. “We can deal with your issues later. For now, leave this room.” Hammer Strike’s whole body was smoking.

The baron made his exit as quickly as possible, his eyes bugging out. “Wise decision.” Hammer Strike murmured before turning back to Celestia.

“In fact,” Hammer Strike continued as he looked to the ropes around him, slowly burning them to ash and slag. “All of you are to leave. EXCEPT for you, Celestia.”

Many of the guards heeded the lord’s words, but one or two remained standing nervously by, hooves grasping their halberds.

“That. Was. An. ORDER!” He shouted.

And with the sound of clanking metal the halberds lay clattering on the floor alone, their owners galloping out the door as fast as their hooves could carry them. Hammer kicked the doors, easily slamming them shut.

“Now then.” He said, turning his attention back to Celestia. “You. Have some explaining to do.” He said, walking towards her.

“Explaining?” she asked as she tried very hard to keep her tone even rather than reducing it to another whimper. “Explaining what?”

“Explaining why the armory consists of damaged, worn down, aged, and even broken gear.” He said.

“Well with the decommissioning of the army there wasn’t much need for weapons and arms. And maintaining them seemed to be a strain on resources. You know how hard it is to get a hold of ebony in these times?” She asked, her frame shaking like a frail leaf beneath his gaze. And she was about to get burned.

“So, you have no army. No weapons. No defense.” He counted on. “If another nation were to attack, what can you do in response?” He called out, trying to keep from yelling.

“After the third gryphon war, rumors started to spread. No nation would attack out of fear that I would burn their fields to the ground.” She said. “Diplomacy seemed the better option rather than war. And besides, we have the guard.”

“Oh yes, and we all know how the guard did such a splendid job during the wedding, didn’t they?” He said. “I can remember it now. A good sum of them wanted to run.”

“The training quality has gone down in the past few decades, I’ll admit, but surely with proper training they’ll be able to defend Equestria fine.” Celestia attempted to reason, feeling less and less wiggle room as Hammer Strike systematically cut down her arguments one by one.

“Had we not returned, I doubt they would get that training!” He said louder. “Luna has been trying to get you to open your eyes and realize this. Your guards aren’t trained that well. I’ll admit it though, I was amazed that they even TRIED to hold me back.”

“They’ve been getting over the absence of Shining Armor. They’ll adjust and get better.” she said.

“Adjusting to the fact they are missing their commander?” He asked, sighing heavily as he tried to keep at least somewhat calm.

“Qualified leaders don’t just randomly appear every day.” Celestia noted. “Who could have led them?”

“So if they had a changeling in front of them wanting to harm them, they would just sit there waiting for a command to attack?” He questioned, his tone a mixture of disbelief and disappointment.

“Well, no, but surely you remember how it is trying to keep a large group focused without a voice of authority amongst them.” Celestia said.

Hammer Strike placed a hoof on his head as he sighed. “What happened to you in that fight?” He asked, changing the topic to try and keep himself from getting worse than he was already.

“I haven’t led a combat force in almost a thousand years.” Celestia said. “And I was incapacitated by Chrysalis”

“Next you’re going to tell me you didn’t even train for those thousand years.” He sighed heavily, placing a hoof on his face as he exhaled, closing his eyes.

Celestia said nothing. Her eyes visibly widened.

When Hammer Strike received no response, even Celestia could feel the temperature in the room pick up. “Don’t you even dare…”

“I had too much-” celestia started.

“Don’t you even DARE tell me another excuse!” He yelled out, his eyes literally sparking as he tried to keep himself from igniting the air. “One thousand years without training. Without practice...”

Hammer Strike shuddered, the smoke gradually dissipating. When he had regained his composure, he spoke again. “You have one hour. Get your schedule cleared for the next week. Possibly two weeks, if need be.” Hammer Strike said, his tone level as he kept his anger in check. “You will return right back to this room in one hour. Not a second more. Or so help me, I will hunt you down through this castle.” He sat down, sighing to himself.

Celestia said nothing, her head hanging low with her ears against her head like a shamed foal. She got to her hooves and headed for the door without a word, her usually flowing mane drooping in defeat.

Down in the kitchens, Grif shot up slightly, his eyes widening. “I just got the oddest feeling something extreme is happening, You two feel that rage in the air?” he asked.

Pensword paused and shook his head. “Not really. I felt nothing.” He looked to his wife.

“All I felt was that our child moved a little.” She admitted. Then she paused, her ears swivelling with Pensword’s. They both looked at each other and shuddered. “Now that you mention it, the air does seem different.”

“Well, Celestia had better hurry up,” Grif said, looking at the half eaten cake and cutting another slice. “She’s going to miss this cake.”

Twilight Sparkle sat lazily on the library floor reading her book. It had been a quiet day in Ponyville, something that had been in rather short supply of late. She was just getting to the climax of the third chapter when, in a flash, she found herself landing on the hard floor of Celestias room.

“Princess Celestia? What's wrong? Why did you teleport me here?” She asked, starting to her hooves as they clopped in the room. “Is Equestria in danger?”

“If only.” Celestia muttered. “I need you to meet with my sister, Luna, and help her with running Equestria for the next two weeks.” She held a wing, cutting off Twilight’s question before it could be voiced. “You’ll know why in a second.” She paused, closed her eyes, and teleported the two to the throne room. Twilight immediately saw Princess Luna and something else that completely confused her: Hammer Strike stood next to the throne wearing an expression other than the flat one she was so used to seeing. It unnerved her.

“Princess Luna? Lord Hammer Strike? What’s going on?” Twilight looked around, confused.

“Congratulations.” Hammer Strike said aloud. “Just. In. Time.” He said, frowning still. “As for why you are here, Twilight, I can’t answer that. Go ahead, Celestia. Tell your student why she is here.”

“I … may have neglected my martial training for an… extended period of time...” Celestia said.

“A thousand years.” Hammer Strike said bluntly.

“Yes.” She said, wincing. “So Lord Hammer Strike has decided to re-acquaint me with the great sword.” Celestia carried on. “For the next week.”

“Sword, hammer, mace, halberd, twinblade, spear, axe, and many more.” Hammer Strike corrected her.

“Yes.” She said dismally. “So I will need you to assist Luna with the extra duties until we’re finished.” Celestia finished weakly.

“Is now really the best time?” Twilight asked Celestia.

“My schedule just got cleared,” Celestia said. “Just trust me, Twilight.” Celestia lowered her tone “And pray for me.” she muttered near inaudibly.

“Praying won’t save you now.” Hammer Strike said aloud as he stood up. “Now move. We have years worth of training to do in a week!”

Celestia would have said more, but was not given the option as Hammer Strike pointed a hoof to the door and the two headed out of the room.

Twilight looked towards Luna, confused. “What just happened?” she asked.

“Celestia is grounded.” Luna answered plainly, leaving Twilight even more confused and more than a little scared.

41 - Seven Sweltering Nights of Searing Pain?

41 - Seven Sweltering Nights of Searing Pain?

Extended Holiday
Chp 41: Seven Sweltering Nights of Searing Pain?
Act 5: The Case

“Come now, it’s only day three!” Hammer Strike called out to Celestia.

Celestia huffed across from Hammer Strike. Her fur and mane were ragged, her body covered by obvious cuts and less obvious bruises. The bags under her eyes were large enough to carry groceries and she hadn’t eaten in the entire time they had been training. she opened her mouth to speak, but realizing expending the energy would be pointless, she shut it again.

In one fluid motion, the flat of Hammer Strike’s blade took her hooves out from under her. She hadn’t the time when she landed to move before the cold of the steel training sword sat against her throat. A small wave of shame rushed through her as a memory of her spars with Hammer Strike in her youth sprung to her mind. They hadn’t needed blunted swords back then.

“You lose. Forty-one to nothing.” Hammer Strike said, removing the blade from her throat. “You have two hours. Do as you want.”

“Yes…” Celestia huffed, getting to her hooves. She looked up to Hammer Strike’s expectant face and angrily choked out the words “Thank You… sir.”

“That was somewhat out of character,” Grif told Hammer Strike, approaching him with a piece of cake on a plate.

“She’s learning. That’s what matters.” Hammer Strike responded, sighing to himself as she walked away.

“Cake?” Grif offered. “You still need to eat, bad flank or no.”

“I probably should eat.” He said, turning towards Grif. “How’s it been around the castle?”

“Quiet.” Grif shrugged. “Most of the guards are spending their off hours here,” Grif noted, eying several armored ponies who had suddenly become very interested in a crack in a cobble stone. “The officials have had to postpone the trial since, you know-” He pointed to where celestia left. “You have the princess.”

“Guards are spending their off hours here?” Hammer Strike asked.

“You are sword fighting with the princess, and you are winning. Your legend was something, but alicorn strength is still formidable.”

“To think…” He looked at the training sword in his hooves. “We used to use real weapons.”

“But wasn’t this your first real fight?” Grif asked, a little confused.

“She’s getting better.”

“You sure you don’t need to lay down or something? Maybe relax for a bit? I mean, three days is a lot, even for you.”

“She is on break…” He shrugged. “Yeah, I’ll relax a little.”

Princess Celestia lay soaking in her bathtub, trying her best to let the heat take the pain of her sore muscles away. If she tried with magic, Hammer Strike would come down on her all the harder. She shuddered as she remembered her foalhood training. She had just immersed herself up to her ears to drown her worries when a quiet knock sounded at the door.

“Sister? Is it ok if I ask you some questions while you are in there?” Luna’s voice carried through the wooden doors.

“Yes, sister. What is it?” Celestia asked in return, water dripping from her muzzle and wings as she sat up in the tub. Her muscles screamed. She did not want to move out of the luxurious waters. Not yet anyway.

“Well, sister, first of all, we have to know. Is prince Blueblood’s weekly stipend really 60,000 bits, or has he been attempting to ‘pull my leg’ as the roos say these days?” Luna asked.

“You have access to the accounts. Just compare it to the last three stipends to create a history and deduce from there.” She smiled a little. “Hammer Strike wants you to learn how to rule. I see nothing wrong with giving you the tools I have had to deal with to learn as well. Thankfully, this will be over in a week and I shall give you anything you want to keep as your own oversight.”

“Thank you, sister.” The tone sounded pleased. “A package has also arrived from Gryphonia from emperor Daedalus, himself. It is addressed to Grif. We have had it checked and there appears to be no malicious magic surrounding it, nor does it appear to be a bomb or poisonous. Should we pass it on?”

“What do you think, Luna?” Celestia asked in her gentle teacher’s voice. “You dealt with the black tips and Gryphon feuds better than I have in the past.” She stared at the wall. “I lost my temper. You never did that against the enemy.” Outside in the hall, Luna’s ear twitched. Did she just hear a hint of respect in her sister’s voice?

“I would send it through the academy one final time to be sure,” She said, uncertainly, her hoof at her chin. “But Daedalus is not the sort for plots,” Luna noted, gradually working to her conclusion. “I’d say it will turn up safe.”

“Then go with your instincts here and pass it through to him.”

“Very well, sister.” Luna nodded. “What shall I tell the press regarding the delays of the trials?”

“Perhaps something along the lines that we have received new information that is being investigated,” Celestia replied.

“Very well, sister. Then I will leave you to your bath. Should I have something sent up for you?”

“Cake. And something to drink, please.” Celestia replied. “I haven’t had a thing to eat or drink since we’ve started.”

“I think there is still some angel food cake left,” Luna said, nodding.

“No, Luna. I know the chefs had a red velvet cake ready for me. I need chocolate.” celestia said as she melted once more into the bath water, moaning in relief as the warmth flowed into her flanks and sinews.

“Oh … a-about that cake,” Luna said as she chuckled nervously, slowly creaking the door open.

Seconds later, one name roared through the halls of Canterlot palace, shaking the very trees. “GRIF!”

Twilight sighed as she finished signing the last of the non-vital documents for the day. With Luna taking Princess Celestia’s place, Twilight had needed to take over both Celestia and Luna’s paperwork when it did not concern matters of higher priority. The majority of the paperwork focused on legalizing decisions made during court for the most part. She put the quill down as she stood up to stretch her muscles. The paperwork, thankfully, could wait. So she could work at her own pace.

“Begin!” Twilight’s right ear twitched as she heard the voice call out from one of the open windows.

Curious, she moved to look out said window, following the sound. Outside, she caught sight of Hammer Strike and Celestia facing off. A ring of guards and palace staff had surrounded the courtyard, spectating at the event. Some cheered, others gaped in open mouthed shock, and others still were passing bits between with shady smirks. She quickly deduced the voice most likely came from Hammer Strike as the two began to clash back and forth, moving around the arena in an intricate dance.

First they dashed, then they clanged, each thrusting and pushing, testing the other’s strength. Then they broke, sparks flying from their blades as they nicked one another before retreating, circling once again. They paused and eyed one another, gaging the determination to attack, trying to see into their opponent’s mind. Who would commit first? Would they go all out? Or would it merely be a feint? Then the pause was over and the dance began again. The music of steel on steel rang through the clearing while the clopping of hooves set the tempo. Each step, each move, was carefully calculated and executed in the blink of an eye. And while the moves wavered and shifted, the dance remained the same. Still, Hammer didn’t look worried. And often, rather than retreat, he simply waited, his eyes expectant.

The other dancer was far from well off as she clumsily shifted. Each blow she landed was blocked with little effort. Every strike shrieked as it collided with a wall of metal. It was like she was re-learning the steps, a rusty hinge in need of oil. And she was paying for it. Celestia’s sword was badly nicked, but worse still was her appearance as she huffed and puffed in the intermittent silence, her once flowing mane disheveled and gnarled. The beginning of dark circles and bags stood under her eyes and she shook and trembled where she stood, fighting the effects of fatigue and exhaustion.

“That would explain why Celestia never taught me that arcane blade spell Shining wanted me to learn,” Twilight said to herself as she watched in shock and awe. Her teacher’s skill with a blade had been the stuff of legend when she was younger. In a very literal sense, no pony had seen celestia fight in so long that only legends existed about it. But watching Hammer Strike fight her now was like watching a foal pretending to use a sword by flailing around with a stick. The match took little time before Hammer Strike had the princess on the ground, blunted sword at her neck.

When she had been younger, Twilight had always been enchanted with the idea of being a war magus. But celestia had never been one for teaching her combat magic. Sure, most magic could be used in combat, but Twilight remembered watching the battle magi practice when celestia would walk her through the college at the other end of canterlot. They always seemed so artful and elegant the way they wielded the elements of nature to fight.

“Loss. Fifty-seven to none,” she heard Hammer Strike say as he removed the training sword from Celestia’s neck.

Thinking back to recent times, the changeling invasion standing out, and now seeing her teacher having to relearn like this, it got twilight thinking about her own defence. Had she known any combat magic, perhaps they would have held out longer against the changelings. Turning back to the paperwork, she thought maybe it would be good to go to the college and pick up some basic combat tomes. It never hurts to be prepared, after all.

Grif waited as patiently as he could at the train station, talons tapping against the ground casually, albeit impatiently. He had sent Shrial a letter the other day requesting that she escort Rarity to Canterlot because the trial was likely to take longer than expected and he would like to start her training in the interim. He had also sent a letter to Rarity, but that was simply asking her to come to Canterlot.

He looked rather annoyed at the armored gryphon beside him. Despite Celestia’s protests, the Gryphonians had insisted one of their own guards come to “prevent his escape.” Grif chuckled. As if it would be possible for the one gryphon to stop him. He perked up visibly as he heard the train’s whistle in the distance. He could barely sit still as the train pulled up.

When the steam had finally settled, the doors opened and out filed the many ponies who had made the trip. Grif searched worriedly with his keen eyes when he could not see the two females. Finally, when the hustle and bustle died down, a single golden talon stepped into the sun. Her feathers shone like a phoenix flame, complimenting the flash of gold on Grif’s locket as it hung against her chest. Her look was determined as she scanned the area, making sure it was safe. Her eyes narrowed as she spotted the gryphon “escort” Grif had been given. Behind her, a confident looking pony strode out, her soft curves looking a little more toned. Her dazzling smile was still the same though. Grif couldn’t help but smirk and shake his head as she shook her purple mane. The sword lay strapped to her back with its sheath in tact. Various bottles and luggage levitated next to them in the grip of her magic.

“Well, of course I did, darling. There are some things a lady simply can’t be without. And there are a few projects that I’m working on that simply must be finished while I’m here. At least I haven’t asked you to carry anything.”

“Point taken.” Shrial said, groaning as she rolled her eyes. “Let’s just get to Grif already.” The two finally spotted Grif, smiled, and made their way toward the waiting pair. The gryphon guard’s beak dropped open as Shrial approached.

Grif paid the guard no mind as he walked over to her and smiled. “Well now, what’s this? A radiant lady such as yourself shouldn’t be out here all alone.” Grif tried his best to give her a dashing smile. “Perhaps you’re in need of a guide, my lady?”

Shrial looked at him, an eyebrow raised as she eyed the guard, then looked back to Grif. “Well, I suppose I could let you show me around. Though we do have a rather busy schedule. I’ve been commissioned to escort this pony here to her quarters in the castle. After all, she is a keeper of an element of harmony. Maybe after?” She asked, smiling slyly as she winked. “I have heard tell of an amazing new food that I have yet to try. I believe it is called … Pizza?”

“If it is pizza the lady wishes then it is pizza she will receive,” Grif said, bowing slightly and offering her a talon.

“Very well, I accept, my good sir. But let’s get Rarity to her quarters first, hmmm? Then you can tell me how that foolish trial of yours is doing.”

“It has been delayed. Princess celestia has needed an emergency course in remedial weapon play with Lord Hammer Strike,” Grif explained. “I’m sure my associate here can take your bags, Rarity. He wouldn’t want to insult an element of harmony in Canterlot, after all.” Grif grinned wickedly as he looked back and winked at the unicorn.

“And it is what any proper gentleman would do,” Shrial said, sealing the nail in the coffin as the guard stepped forward, perhaps a bit too eagerly. “I-if I may, my lady.” He said, standing on his hind legs as he waited for the load.

“Oh, why thank you, darling!” Rarity said as she set the bags in his arms, all fifteen at once. The guard hit the ground rather abruptly as he peeked his head around the corner, a rather helpless look in his eyes as his arms trembled. “Thank you for your assistance.” the unicorn said, levitating a rather large emerald into his pocket as she kept in step with Shrial and Taze. She showed him a winning smile and he gaped at the payment, not sure whether to feel happy at the sudden increase in wealth, or insulted that she would treat him like some common porter. He trailed helplessly behind, many a pony looking on him with pity. Rarity smiled wistfully as she turned to Grif. “So… am I to believe you two are closer than I remember seeing you last?” she asked.

Grif smiled and looked to shrial with a raised eyebrow. “I dunno. Is it?” he asked her.

“You know, I’m not really so sure. I think we’ll have to get back to you on that one, Rarity.” Grif gawked at her, open mouthed when his eyes caught something fluttering behind them. Then he smiled as a stiff but gentle breeze began blowing around them. Shrial yawned and stretched her legs, similar to a cat, her wings fully extended. “So sorry. That train compartment was far too stuffy for my tastes. Just needed to work out the kinks, so to speak.”

“So Rarity, have you been keeping that sword well maintained?” Grif asked, moving the conversation elsewhere as the three walked at a leisurely pace, the gryphon guard panting behind them under the mountain of suitcases.

Rarity had only just finished settling in and unpacking her sewing equipment when she finally noticed the annoying clang of metal on metal. “What in Equestria is that horrible clanging?” She fumed. Pulling the bell pull she waited for one of the servants to arrive at the quarters.

Five minutes later, the servant still had not arrived. “Ooooooh, that is It! Must I do everything myself around here?” She slammed the door open with her magic and slammed it shut once again, knocking it off one of its hinges as she tromped her way down the corridors. “Whoever is making that horrible racket is going to get it!” She stomped down the halls, following the noise until she heard a sound that stopped her dead in her tracks, the fury draining out of her like sand in a sieve.

“Begin!” The commanding voice boomed through the corridors, sounding loud and clear.

Rarity’s heart leaped with joy. “Hammer Strike!” She made her way as fast as she could, trying to isolate where the cry had come from. Racing down the halls, she came to a large backup of servants and guards standing by the entrance to the courtyard. “Well, that explains why no one came to answer my summons. It looks like the entire staff is here,” She said to herself as she tried to nudge her way through the crowd. “Excuse me, pardon me. Could you kindly let me-? Excuse me, could you-?” No pony paid attention, their eyes and ears lay riveted on whatever was happening in the courtyard. First she snorted, then she pouted, then she started to turn red, the flush gradually spreading from her cheeks to fill her face before steam blew from her ears. “Everybody Move!” She screamed, pushing servants and guards aside like bits of design paper as she muscled her way through with many a guard and servant eying her in shock and a bizarre mixture of dismay and annoyance. Rarity continued, heedless of their glares as she continued to plow through. Finally, she panted as she broke out of the crowd to the front, only for her jaw to drop.

Celestia huffed as she swung her hammer at Hammer Strike’s hooves, no longer focusing on anything but the pony in front of her, fatigue and hunger melting away into rage as she charged furiously into battle.

Hammer Strike had a small grin on his face as he casually dodged each of Celestia’s strikes before knocking her off her hooves and planting the hammer next to her head. “Loss. Fifteen to none.”

Rarity continued to gawk. “H-h-hammer Strike? Fighting Princess Celestia? What?” She continued to babble incoherently as she watched, her eyes wide.

“Go and get something to eat and rest. Three hours.” Hammer Strike said to Celestia as he helped her up. “That anger won’t help you if you go blind with it.”

Celestia glared at Hammer Strike as she panted. Without a word she got to her hooves and headed for the kitchen.

Hammer Strike sighed as he rolled his shoulders. “Decent hit.” He muttered to himself as he looked to the crowd before A flash of purple and a familiar perfume caught his eye and nose. “Ah, hello Rarity.” He called out as he walked towards her.

“H-hammer Strike, you … you spar with Celestia?” Rarity asked, still trying to comprehend the gravity of what she had witnessed.

“Someone has to re-teach her a thousand years of weapon training.” Hammer Strike commented.

“But … but … she’s an alicorn!”

“That doesn’t excuse her from training.”

“I think I need to sit down.” She said, practically hyperventilating. “Well … either that or maybe a walk in the open air.”

“Come.” Hammer Strike said, nodding his head in a direction. “I can explain more as we walk.”

“Please do. I am most thoroughly confused.” The crowd melted before the pair, parting like the red sea before the two ponies: one with the unconquerable strength, the other with an indomitable will. They both had left their marks on the staff recently and soon enough, there was not a soul to be seen save a few sentries on duty, whistling to themselves as they purposefully looked away. A light wind soon blew away the dust cloud that remained from the vast stampede of ponies darting out of sight as quickly as they could gallop. For such a large group, they were surprisingly silent. Hammer Strike just smirked before smiling gently at the mare as they walked the halls.

“Let’s see … Where to begin…? We had to come to Canterlot based off old war crimes that we are being accused of, I got my memories back, Celestia had disregarded practice for a thousand years, despite me telling her to continue in my absence-”

“Wait. You got your memories back? Why that’s wonderful!” Rarity smiled and spontaneously hugged the lord before she realized what she was doing. She blushed violently as she removed herself from him. “Oh, um …” She cleared her throat. “Sorry about that. I just got a little overexcited, I suppose. I hope you can forgive me.”

Hammer Strike chuckled. “I see nothing to forgive. You did nothing wrong. But yes, it is wonderful to remember everything again.”

“Then … well, I was wondering … would you mind joining me this evening for a stroll in the gardens?” Her cheeks flushed rose red as she looked down to the ground, scuffing a hoof absently.

“I would love to.” Hammer smiled.

Having eaten, Celestia returned to her room seeking nothing more than rest. As she moved to her bed she found a note waiting on the pillow. Raising an eyebrow curiously she brought the note up to read.

‘Celestia,

Your break has been extended by two or three hours.

Enjoy.

~Hammer Strike’

“Thank Mother!” Celestia sighed before slumping un-elegantly into bed. She was asleep before she hit the pillow.

Grif had managed, through a fair bit of begging, pleading, and offering favors, to get a reservation at a higher end, what Taze would call ‘Italian’ restaurant. But the term didn’t have any meaning in Equestria. The chef was one of the few used to serving carnivorous customers and was well known for a good deep dish pizza. He had managed to get a pony guard assigned to him after some rumor went around the gryphon temporary barracks that guarding Grif was a high energy no reward job with nothing but trouble waiting to happen. A couple had been bold enough to try at first, just to get a glimpse at Shrial, and she rather liked the attention. But that soon faded when the pair ganged up on them, hopelessly outsmarting the guards at every turn. It had given Grif and Shrial a good laugh and the empire’s egos a good spanking.

For once, Grif was out of his armor, wearing a more traditional style suit Rarity had ecstatically made at the Gryphon’s request. His feathers were preened and oiled and even his crest had been slicked back. Taking a deep breath he knocked on the door to Shrial’s room. His pony guard waited at a distance where the halls intersected. He nodded to Grif before looking down another hall, his brow raised inquisitively as the Gryphon turned back to the door again.

Shrial stood garbed in a stunning shimmering ocean blue dress. Its wing holes had been specifically tailored to her measurements and her tail was still allowed enough freedom to sway around if needed. A small amount of eyeshadow covered her lids, accenting the blue of the dress and bringing out the red in her feathers. The overall effect was stunning, giving the impression of stars shining in an evening sky at sunset. She looked a little shyly at the Gryphon. “I um … I was told that this is a … traditional thing to wear at a formal event.”

“I… uh… just… wow.” Grif clumsily tried to find the right words as he looked at her.

“Is it too much?” Shrial asked, worriedly. “I wanted to be able to fit this time period properly, but … well I just wasn’t sure. Rarity said this would work best and-”

Grif walked up to her, quickly closing the gap as he brought his beak to hers and kissed her. He pulled back after a few moments. “You’re spellbinding.”

Shrial blushed violently at the compliment. “And … are you comfortable wearing such a formal garb? I never saw you much as the formal type.”

“My father, er… Taze’s father, always said that sometimes it was worth it to spruce up every now and then for a special lady.” Grif said before pausing, looking at her confusedly. “What? Do I look silly or something?”

“On the contrary. You look very dashing.” Shrial caressed his head feathers before moving in to peck him on the cheek with another kiss. “You remind me of my father when he was requested at the Emperor's ball. I was only a hatchling then, of course, but still. You just look …” She sighed. “Forgive me, but I think I’ll keep the rest to myself. We have to get moving if we are going to make that reservation of yours.”

He nodded. “Follow me. The guard already said he’d keep an eye from afar to give us our privacy,” Grif assured her.

“I think I’m going to enjoy this.” Shrial purred as she played a talon along the chest of Grif’s suit. “Lead the way, Sir Grif. I’m all yours tonight.”

The walk was short, but tonight, Grif preferred it to flying. Luna had worked hard and the moon and stars shone down on them as bright as diamonds in a sea of glass. Casually, Grif unfolded his wings and stretched them before attempting to lay one across her back.

Shrial smirked to herself as Taze lay his wing over hers. A little bold, perhaps, but Grif was never one for subtlety. “You know, I don’t think I could ask for a better night than this. The air is just right, the sky is gorgeous, the company … is passable.”

“What?!” Shrial burst into giggles as Grif’s wing flew off her back, his mouth gaping once again. “Oh, come on, Grif. We both know that we like one another. Can’t you take just a little joke?”

Grif grabbed his heart suddenly, his expression one of deepest sorrow. “Oh, my lady hast wounded my heart. I can no longer go on. Adieu, adieu sweet world made bitter by treachery so foul from love most dear.” He fell to the ground dramatically.

.

Shrial burst into yet another fit of laughter, mirthful tears streaming down her cheeks. “Come on, you big ham. Let’s get something to eat.” She reached down with a taloned hand to pull Grif up. “You know, Rarity is going to kill you for getting that suit so dirty.”

Grif had the largest grin as they finished their walk to the restaurant, that beautiful laugh ringing in his ears like a crystal bell. In short order they were shown to their table and ordered their drinks. An orange stallion with a large white mustache and a matching ten gallon hat sat staring at a graceful pegasus filly, bedecked in jewels. At another table, a purple mare sat demurely in her purple and pink dress, her mane styled in a bun to accent her horn. Two pearl earrings hung from her ears, jingling with their tiny clappers as they suspended from adjoining metal hoops. A sporting tennis player with a wild rainbow mane sat across from her, wearing a pair of angled glasses as she slouched in her chair, tapping a hoof impatiently against the table. The waiter at their table had a floofy pink mane. A slim mustache curled on either side of “his” face as “he” took their order, recommending various pizzas, leaning heavily on the desserts and sweets.

“So, you never told me about your family life. Any siblings I stole you from? A mother?” Grif asked.

“No. I’m afraid I’m an only child. Father said an assassin came in the night and killed my mother with a poisoned dagger. She fought back and won, but when he had been dispatched, she was already in fits. The death was a slow and painful one and I had only recently been born. I think that is perhaps one reason why my father was so hard on me. He swore he would never marry or mate with another as long as he lived. But now he had no son to be his heir. You can imagine how hard a blow that was to bear.”

“I’m sorry. That must have been a tough topic. Thank you for trusting me with the information, though. He must have loved your mother very much.”

“Loved her and got his revenge. The diamond dog responsible was soon found dead and disembowelled the next week. Let’s just say his new decorations were rather … bloodier than his servants had anticipated.”

“Is there anyone diamond dogs get along with?” Grif asked. “At war with us, at war with ponies, at war with minotaurs, you’d figure they’d get along with someone.” He scanned the menu. “Any favorites for meat?”

“Not really. I didn’t have the chance to sample many, other than … well, you know.” She said, looking down in shame. The rations in the military weren’t exactly the same as what lay here and aside from that, all she had known or eaten before was pony meat, or what grif had hunted for them during the war.

“Ok. Have you ever tried fish? I know that’s popular in the empire at times,” Grif asked, swiftly moving to change the subject.

“I tried it only once before my father forbade it. He was very traditional. What would you recommend?”

“Pepperoni and bacon. With extra cheese and fresh garlic. I think you’ll enjoy it.” He smiled as the waiter brought their drinks and he made the order. His accent was a little strange and the way he skipped back to the kitchens was vaguely familiar with his curly tail bouncing behind.

“Now, I believe it’s your turn for a question,” Grif offered.

“Alright. You said there was something special about this.” Shrial said, reaching down her dress and pulling out the locket. “What?”

“Flick the little piece at the top down carefully.” When she did, the bottom came down and three smaller pieces flicked out, one from the top and two from the bottom. Inside she was met with an astoundingly accurate set of miniature paintings depicting what she assumed were humans. All seemed older than taze had been when she saw him and four were easily male. One, however, was harder to identify. The face seemed softer with much longer head fur.

“Those are my, or rather, our family. Mine and Taze’s from his world. Well, not all of our family, but his grandfather, father, uncles, and his grandmother. It reminds us that your heart will always be home and it is the closest object we have,” grif explained. “The top and bottom most people are dead already and this is the closest memory Taze has of them.” A few tears snuck past Grif’s eyes as he spoke. “It is our heart. And with you holding on to it, we feel more complete.”

Shrial sat there quietly as she contemplated his words. “And you entrusted this to me. In a war zone. Tell me, Grif. When was it that you started to trust me? Or at least to respect me?” The question was a little unexpected, but not unwarranted.

“You gained my respect when you didn’t give up on yourself after that first week of training.” Grif Replied. “You gained my trust when you helped me find Hammer Strike.” He looked into her eyes. “And you stole my heart when you smacked me across the face that day.” He laughed.

“And you … really mean that?” Shrial asked, peering into his eyes, despite her embarrassment at the memory.

“As much as I possibly can,” he said. “And that’s what the secret of that locket is.”

Shrial pondered this as she ate her pizza. Her eyes widened at the flavors of the sauce layered with the meats and cheeses. “This … this is delicious!”

“Food has definitely improved since the Third Gryphon War.” Grif nodded. “Remind me to take you for donuts before we leave Canterlot.” He smiled, biting into his own slice. The garlic topping complimented the exquisite creation beautifully.

The two finished the pizza in no time and were soon off walking in the moonlight again. Later, the real waiter on duty would faint from the tip of three large rubies, ten golden beaks, and the twelve bits the pizza had cost. At last they found a cozy little spot by a lake in the park. The moon shone down, illuminating the water’s surface, turning it silver. The two walked, their wings interlocked over each other’s backs as they strolled along. Shrial leaned in and whispered conspiratorially to her companion. “You know we’ve been under surveillance since we left my room, right?”

Grif answered back in Phrench “Oh, I’ve always known. But we can get after them later. Why ruin the moment?”

“Good point.” She replied. “But how about we take this to a place a little more private?” She asked, motioning to a cloud above their heads. “I think the view would be much better from up there, don’t you?” She asked, winking.

Grif nodded as he took to the air. In short order he settled down on the cloud, breathing in the crisp mountain air. “Better?” he asked as she joined him.

“This answer your question?” She asked as she moved in, digging her talons into his suit as she kissed him. She didn’t care if it ruined the material. The moon shone brightly behind them and the cloud beneath them suddenly shifted to form a new shape, the shadow it cast below revealing a heart on the astonished pony guard below. A cloud puffed in the distance, a small rainbow streak trailing behind. Below, four bushes rustled as pony heads peeked out, one with a ten gallon hat on her head, one with a wild poofy mane, and the third stared up with big, shimmering eyes as she held the cloud in her gaze. The purple unicorn’s horn glowed dimly as she smiled up at the cloud, tears brimming in her eyes as she looked to the stars.

Grif said nothing. He just returned the kiss as the moon seemed to shine even brighter at the scene. The blue in his eyes adjusted unseen, the two shades nearly identical and swirling peacefully as the pair lay down together, their silhouettes facing the moon. Slowly their tails rose together, touching in place to shape yet another heart. Shrial sighed as she lay her head against Grif’s shoulder.

Far off from the castle, Luna’s horn glowed brightly as she watched. It had become quite a shock to her to find that the night had become a time for, amongst other things, love, in so many forms that it boggled even her mind. Even as celestia and Hammer Strike fought in the courtyard, she couldn’t help but grin as she turned away, silently wishing Grif and Shrial a good night as well as any others who may be out expressing their love beneath the Moon’s embrace.

“... So you see, Lord Hammer Strike, we all fell to Discord and his nasty tricks for a time. Fortunately, Twilight kept her head and brought us back to reality. After that, we had to rope Rainbow Dash in and change her back. And well, the rest is history. We turned Discord back to stone and all was right as rain.” She smiled, having finished describing the rest of her previous adventures with the element holders and Discord. “Now, I simply must know what happened to you and the others.”

“A lot happened. Any specific topics in mind?” Hammer Strike asked.

“Is it true that you almost singlehandedly kept Fillydelphia from falling? How did you do it? And what did you do to occupy all that time while you waited to find Grif and Pensword? Oh, I have so much I want to know. But I suppose this will suffice for a beginning.” She stopped to smell a particularly beautiful flower as it bloomed in the sunset. “The twilight rose. It’s positively one of the most heavenly flowers a girl can dream of.” She sighed wistfully before turning back to Hammer Strike. “So sorry.” She said blushing. “Here I was asking you a question about your history and all of I sudden I break off before you can even respond.”

Hammer Strike grinned. “Let’s see. I didn’t hold Fillydelphia by myself. The guard were there along with Lunar Fang and the Thestrals.” He started, thinking back on it. “I worked alongside them and my apprentices in the town. We worked on armor and weaponry for the entirety of the town, or at least the guard, as soon as we possibly could. With the gryphon army on its way it was quite the tall order. Once that was accomplished, I worked with Lunar Fang and the Thestrals to defend against attack and to build up barricades for a hasty defense. I only helped with some of the fighting though. A duel or two popped up from gryphons that I happily accepted.”

Rarity took a sharp intake of breath. “You fought in an actual duel? How romantic! It’s just like in the story books. The battle must have been stunning! Oh how I wish I could have been there to see it. I would have loved to review your armor designs. Oh, but how I do go on. Please, tell me, what happened at the duel?”

Hammer Strike paused for a moment. “It wasn’t a long duel, ten minutes I think. It wasn’t a very... clean duel, as it was to the death.”

“You must have bloodied yourself terribly.” She said, frowning. “I hope they had good physicians to take care of you. They better have.” She pouted.

“They only got one hit off, and the best it did was cut my coat.” He responded with a shrug. “But they had some decent medical care back then. Not up to par with how it is now though...”

“And those scars. Did you get those in battle too?”

“No…” He replied, an unsure look on his face.

Rarity looked into those eyes and could see the walls coming up. “Oh, you poor dear.” She said, tears filling her eyes as she lay a hoof on his shoulder.

“In those thirty seven years there were some struggles.” He said after a moment.

“Do you need someone to talk to about it?” She asked as they stood on the gravel path through the hedges.

“Another time.” He shook his head. “Some of the things that happened… Not yet.”

Rarity nodded her head. “I understand. Do you just want to enjoy the scenery for a while? Or maybe you have some questions for me?”

“I can answer more of your questions.” He responded.

“Are you sure, deary? I don’t want to push you.”

“It’s fine. Go right ahead.”

Rarity stared at him, caught between her worry and her curiosity. Finally, she decided it would be best to satisfy both by honoring his wishes. “What were Celestia and Luna like back then?”

“Celestia was certainly different than she is now.” Hammer gave a light chuckle. “She was more practiced with weaponry. Used to have a bit more of a temper. Used the ‘Royal Canterlot Voice’ quite a few times.” He chuckled a little more. “Both Luna and Celestia did, honestly. Nearly blew my eardrums out.”

“Oh dear. Luna is still trying to break that habit. She has gotten much better though.”

“I noticed.” He grinned. “Luna had more… entertainment in the past. Duels, practices, stuff like that. Might have to start practice with both of them again…” He thought aloud.

“Well, if she enjoyed it a thousand years ago, I’m certain she still will today. She did only come back recently, after all.”

“I’ll have to talk to her about that. What other questions have you got?”

“Hmmmm … Well, how about you tell me about yourself? What do you like to do most? What makes Lord Hammer Strike tick?” She asked, a mischievous smile on her muzzle.

Hammer Strike paused as he thought. “Uhh… Create stuff, draw designs for equipment, weapons, tools... “ He shrugged.

“And if you could have anything you wanted in the world, but could only wish for one thing, what would it be?”

“...I couldn’t answer that right away.” He responded.

“I … suppose it is a rather difficult one to answer, isn’t it?” Rarity said, blushing as she looked up at the stars. “They’re beautiful tonight, aren’t they? They shine so brightly. Like diamonds.”

Hammer Strike nodded, agreeing with her. Slowly, almost imperceptibly, the two edged towards one another, the space between them practically electric as their flanks nearly touched while they gazed into the infinite heavens.

Pensword watched from a stone covered arch where he had taken shelter from the elements as he gazed on the empty courtyard shaking his head in disbelief. He could see flags hanging from the windows created by the covered walkway around the courtyard. What surprised him was the fact that in the last few days they had added Hammer Strike’s house flag. He had an idea this was showcasing important houses in Equestrian politics. “You,” He started before pausing. “Dear Celestia.” He muttered, something he picked up as pure Pensword. “I knew Lord Hammer Strike was able to get away with things, but grounding one of the rulers of Equestria?” He took a deep breath and held it for a time before releasing it while closing his eyes. “Does he not know he has set back the Thestral meetings by a week or more?” He asked the empty air, shaking his head ruefully. “Same as home.” He turned around to walk back inside. “Always get my plans in order and someone comes by and drops their needs on me to make my plans to shatter.” He paused and blinked back tears. “Not true. That was how it felt, just not the reality.” He slowly dragged his hooves as he moved towards the doors, this time marveling in how it was Matthew who spoke aloud more often than Pensword ever did.

“Pensword? What’s wrong?” Lunar Fang, also known as Moonshade came to her husband’s side, laying a leather wing over his back.

“Homesickness, worry over my family, trouble with the gryphons letting Luna take us to re-meet with the Thestrals, let alone the fact that any plans High Chieftess had have been pushed back for Hammer Strike’s need to deal with Celestia. Surely he can or could have dealt with this a little easier and not pushed back the trial any.” A frown creased his muzzle. “The longer we stay in Canterlot, the more I worry about nobles getting their horns into my affairs.” He sighed. “Still, how is your day, dear?” She could tell Matthew was a little more in charge today.

“The baby is getting a little more active.” Lunar Fang smiled weakly. “Honestly, sometimes I think it’s practicing parade exercises in there the way it moves so. You really should think more on that and less on your worries. Everything will turn out just fine. It always does. You just need to be patient.” She nuzzled her mate.

He returned her nuzzle and smiled as he breathed. Her scent mingled with his. “I try to be. I just, before all this, before living as Pensword, I worried. I could not help it. I worried about my health, or my family, or my income, or paying my bills for health insurance, or the bills from surgeries. I grew up worrying about things folks twice my age never have to worry about.” He paused. “Heck, what I went through in the past I doubt anyone would have had to worry about back home.” He shook his head. “Dear, I am just in a melancholy mood today. I do not know know why, I just am. And when I get like that, I worry about the future, even though I know we are in good hooves and we need not worry or fear. I, I just do.” he wrapped his wings around her and placed his forehead to hers as he closed his eyes. “I worried about you on the battlefield even with the guards protecting you. I worried for your health and safety on the battlefield.” He paused. “I worried more about my men than my own life.” He looked back out at the empty courtyard. His eyes showed gears turning and thoughts moving about his head as they flitted around the courtyard. “I am wondering if you would like to join me for a little bit of our weapon paces back in our room. Keep the muscle memory in tact.”

“I think I can do that for a little longer.” Lunar Fang smiled. “Commander. Come on. I look forward to seeing how you have improved.”

Pensword smiled and the two walked side by side back into the castle. No words were spoken. Nothing needed to be said as they rubbed against one another. The ponies paused as they watched the sun lower and the moon rise. They kissed in a shaft of moonlight, then entered the castle.

Two minutes passed away in the courtyard before the sound of a door opening reached Hammer Strike’s ears, the jingling of armor prompting him to smirk. Out marched Princess Celestia. This time, she wore armor that had been forged recently. Turning around, Hammer Strike could easily tell it was not meant for Celestia. The tell tale blueish tint hinted at Luna’s handiwork. Paired with the rather gothic style of the design and the hasty alterations, Hammer was certain the armor had originally been forged for Luna, most likely for ceremonies. However, Luna always made her armor fit for battle, ceremonial or no. It was rather smart of the alicorn to remember her sister’s habits and make use of them. Although the armor looked crude, it glinted in the torchlight, covering almost every part of her body. Still, the alterations were unfinished. Straps glowed and cinched as they held, the leather magically bound together from various scraps she had found around the workshop, blending in a mix of brown, red, black, and blue. She had even thought to make a visor. Said visor currently stood open, revealing a fiery gaze as she glared at her opponent. Hammer strike smiled as the crowd of guards parted like the Red Sea before her. Her hoofs sparked as they hit the heavy stones of the courtyard, echoing like gunshots as they clattered to the sky. She looked around the courtyard as if seeing it for the first time.

Hammer Strike walked out of the shadows a moment later, letting her have her moment to psych herself up. Raising a brow he looked to his pocket watch before shrugging. “A few minutes early.”

“Preferable to being a few minutes late.” Celestia shot back.

“Enjoy your extra free time?” He questioned, putting his pocket watch away.

“I made use of it.”

“I can see that.” Hammer Strike’s eyes shifted to the armor once again. “Good. I get to hold back less now.” He grinned.

“You’d better.” Celestia responded as her magic lit up. Something slid out from behind her and into view. The greatsword was familiar, nearly four feet of heavily polished steel and recently, Hammer Strike noted, sharpened to a keen edge. The cross hilt resembled that of the sun that was celestias cutiemark with rays of heat stretching out in all directions. She leveled the blade at him as her hooves slid into a stance, weight shifting to her right side with her left foreleg out in front of her. “It’s time we finish this.”

“Ah, and here I am unprepared.” Hammer Strike smirked. “I’ll stick with a hammer, then.” He said, lifting said Great Hammer onto his back.

“If that’s what you call it.” Celestia shot back. “I thought you’d borrowed one of the mallets from the carpenter.”

Hammer Strike only shrugged in response, his calm demeanor unaffected by her insult. Celestia charged forward, this time, however, her charge was faster, more direct. Fire burned behind the princess as she beelined for Hammer Strike. She moved to strike and Hammer moved to block only for the solar princess to vanish in a flash of white light as he felt the pommel of her sword hit him in the side. The earth pony smirked as the stinging pain of the hit rang through his body. He turned on her, carrying the momentum of the blow with the momentum of the hammer. The sword came to block only for the flat to dig into the alicorn’s side.

Celestia snorted steam as she came at Hammer Strike with a barrage of blows. He managed to ward off most of them, though one or two glanced back, leaving cuts across his fur. Hammer Strike threw off her balance when he deflected the sword with the head of the hammer before advancing with three sweeping blows. Celestia’s armor took the impact, but two plates were heavily dented and a third was totally shattered, its shards littering the floor.

Spreading her wings, Celestia flipped over Hammer Strike with an agility a creature of her size shouldn’t posses. Then she struck with an arcing slash, leaving a large gash in Hammer Strike’s coat and the armor beneath it. Hammer Strike caught her by surprise as he threw the hammer behind him before turning around. The massive weapon struck the princess in the chest, stunning her momentarily and shattering the chest plate. Now only one plate remained.

Before Hammer Strike could capitalize, however, celestia advanced again, this time with a series of rapid strikes on the flat of the blade. Without his hammer in hoof, the earth pony took three hits before he caught the blade in his hooves and wrenched it to the side. They locked eyes, then both parties sprinted for their weapons. There was a loud crash and sparks flew as they met again. Celestia’s aura blazed white as Hammer Strike calmly held her back.

Celestia smirked cockily as she pushed more weight into her sword. The blade bit through the hammer’s handle with a satisfying crunch. Blindingly, she slashed 6 more times, leaving the weapon dismantled on the ground, a single head amongst pieces of what had once been the shaft. The solar princess grinned as she placed the tip of the sword a few inches from Hammer Strike’s neck. “Yield,” she panted.

Hammer Strike stared into her eyes, unreadable for a few minutes, letting ponies watch the scene curiously. Had celestia finally brought the mighty Lord Hammer Strike down?

Then in quick succession the pony knocked the blade aside with his hoof and delivered two quick shots to celestia’s chest, sending her sliding along the ground a good three feet away. Sparks flew from her last plate of armor, shielding her flank from what otherwise would have led to a terrible rash.

“Good enough.” Hammer strike said, relaxing his pose as Celestia rose to her hooves.

“You said… thats never enough?” celestia huffed trying to get the wind back in her lungs.

“It would take too long to be perfect, and perfection is impossible.” He replied, stretching his neck. “You did well, I’ll give you that. Better than you started. Should you keep practicing with either Luna or myself, you’ll do fine against attacks.” He sighed. “That’s what matters.”

Celestia only panted as she levitated her sword and checked it carefully for dents or scratches before placing it back on her back and returning it to its sheath. The light seemed to melt around the blade, causing it to vanish from view. she nodded her head to Hammer Strike respectfully. “Thanks for setting me straight,” she said.

“Hopefully you’ll remember it this time.” He said, chuckling as he shrugged.

“I’d rather not have another reminder,” celestia noted.

“Well. You’re free to go rest or go back to work, but I have a feeling you know why I said two weeks.” He finished.

“Yes, I do.” she nodded and slowly trotted off.

The courtroom was buzzing from the many conversations as the few ponies who liked to watch court proceedings waited with baited breath. A few were the casual onlooker, but for the most part, it appeared that interns and lawyers in training sat, waiting to study the next case. They were most likely students from the academy nearby. It seemed that a file had been misplaced and so the room was being docketed for a rogue chariot incident. While the real incident was being settled out of court, Celestia and Luna had decided it would be best to use it to cover the war trial about to begin. After convening with the various diplomats and debating for several hours on the specifics, the two sides agreed. A few of the royal reporters were just sitting for a chance to relax and get a few paid hours of listening to the hum drum of events. Not a single Pony suspected what was to come. The court grew still and silent as a group of ponies and Gryphons entered the room. The silence was not to last as the ponies debated what these nobles and guards could be doing here with the gryphons. Could this accident have had something to do with the actions of a noble? A gossip columnist let out a gleeful squee as she rapidly began taking notes, running her pencil ragged as she chewed it to sharpness again. There was Fancy Whooves, and Lord Blueblood and his son. Oh this would be so rich! Other reporters suddenly flashed to life, handing notes to the children next to them. Whispering excitedly, the foals rushed out the courthouse like their lives depended on it. So much for keeping the proceedings a secret.

Seated at the bench aside from Celestia herself, a large grey gryphoness sat at Celestia’s right. To her left, a male unicorn with a similar old grey mane and coat also sat. He gave a brief nod to the gryphoness which was returned in kind. Both wore the black robes of a juror. Luna had been declared unfit to be involved in the proceedings due to her connection to the thestrals. This had been one of the fiercely debated topics, but ultimately, the crown gave way to the request. Celestia sighed, missing her sister as she looked on the empty pews. At least this session would not be filled with spectators. The three judges waited patiently for the accused to be brought into the courtroom.

The doors opened and the room went silent again as they realized that this was not the trial they had been led to believe would be taking place. Many heads turned as in marched the three heroes of legend. Hammer Strike was flanked on either side by his two closest friends: Grif on the left and Pensword on the right. Behind them, a light pony guard followed, dressed in their finest uniforms. An equally large escort of gryphons took up the rear, glaring daggers at the three.

Grif held his head proudly as he marched into the room in full battle armor, his thin blades on his back. His body clanked loudly, revealing that despite the best efforts of the guards he had not been disarmed for the trial. He took his seat at the accused bench with as much poise as he could muster.

After Grif and some guards that had detached from the main group behind, Pensword came marching to the defendant’s table. He was dressed in a modern dress uniform he had taken with him from the war. Attached to his chest, polished medals and sashes hung gleaming in the sunlight, rewards and honors for his services from different parts of his campaigns. A stalk of sugar cane hung from his mouth, partially chewed as he eyed those present. He stood in front of his seat, removed a sword and sheath from his side, and placed them in front of him. Then he sat down, gazing calmly and cooly where the three judges now sat waiting for Hammer Strike to take his place. Lunar Fang sat in the first pew directly behind the accused, wearing the same dress uniform complete with medals and sashes. Her look was determined. Her mate would not stand alone. Flanking her on either side, the Gryphon Slayers stood determined, their eyes shifting back and forth before locking on the Gryphonian warriors. For some unexplainable reason, the creatures shuddered, looking a little less certain of themselves.

Next, Hammer Strike strode to the bench, as he was supposed to. He wore his usual white dress shirt and a dark blue vest. He seemed bored, but that was only to be expected given his typical expression. It seemed all that Hammer Strike could ever look was bored, disinterested, and on the occasional rare moment, amused. He looked calmly on those gathered and to the judges, nodding before he sat behind the table, joining his friends. He slowly pulled a sword out from his belt and laid it on the table with Pensword’s and Grif’s.

Lastly, Phoenix Roost followed behind them, confused and embarrassed for his clients’ who shall not be named refusal to not carry weapons into the courtroom.

On the other side of the table a large grey furred gryphon with an oddly shaped crest stood, wearing a maroon suit jacket with a black undervest and an ascot. He stood with an emotionless, somewhat bored expression on his face.

“Miles?” Phoenix asked, somewhat nervously.

“... Mr.Roost” the gryphon responded in a monotone as he stared the pony down.

The bailiff, a unicorn guard, rose as the three judges sat in unison. Celestia banged he hoof on a large metallic object ringed in runes. The sound rang through the courtroom, silencing the onlookers and spectators. “This trial for the war crimes supposedly committed by Commander Pensword, Lord Hammer Strike and Grif Bladefeather is now in session.” he spoke before stepping back. Celestia nodded to him.

“Thank you, bailiff,” she said.

“Before we begin your honors, the prosecution objects to the defendants being armed. This is a trial, not a war party,” Miles said.

“Be that as it may,” celestia said. “The prosecution will remember the accused are amongst equestria's most dangerous. Should they have decided to react violently, the presence of their weapons is merely an after thought. I trust there will be no violent outbursts from them, unless the prosecution would like to attempt to disarm the accused himself?” celestia asked.

“...” Miles said nothing, looking over as Grif casually sharpened his talons on a wet stone. “Very well.” He sighed in resignation.

“Then you may begin your opening statement, prosecutor.” Celestia said, nodding her head.

“Thank you, your honors.” Miles said, standing and turning to address the court as well as the three judges who presided. “1000 years ago, your honors, Gryphonia and Equestria became embroiled in one of the fiercest wars our nations have known in a very long time. Possibly in the history of our respective realms. Many died on both sides. However, these three creatures before you were responsible for attacking before that war even began. These three are the slaughterers of well over a hundred gryphon lives prior to this war’s beginning.” The gryphon looked at them “and the prosecution will see them brought to justice.

“Your honors, the imperial court seeks nothing more than a formal recognition of these crimes and the appropriate punishments befitting them. In this case, the prosecution will prove beyond doubt that Commander Pensword of the Equestrian Army committed these heinous crimes before the war. We will prove that he was in the location history states, and that he attacked these gryphons without proper provocation. We will further testify that Hammer Strike mercilessly killed an entire armed garrison, many of whom were simply placed at the wrong fort at the wrong time. Lastly, we shall prove that Grif, son of Graf, deliberately hunted and sought after Gryphon lives who were simply performing their military duty at the instructions of their superiors, on a deliberate vendetta for Commander Pensword, killing each in dishonorable combat.” Miles looked coolly at the defendants as a collective gasp of shock echoed through the courtroom mingled with cries of outrage. The reporters scribbled furiously on their notepads, eyes riveted on the defendants and their prosecutor.

“Order in the court!” Celestia shouted as she banged the gavel. The room continued to ring with the murmurs and cries of the ponies, the empty space only amplifying the ruckus. Celestia sighed, then she opened her eyes, light blazing. “SILENCE!” The deafening cry broke the windows and all stood still, the reporters’ pads blown askew as the papers went flying out the windows. More than a few ponies turned their heads in shock. None had ever heard the royal Canterlot voice used by the princess. Her younger sister, certainly, but Celestia? Never. The local guards formed up around the courtroom entrance as curious ponies began to come to the scene. Whatever hope they had of keeping this quiet was dashed.

Miles turned back to the judges, his eyes a little wide, but aside from that, he betrayed no sense of surprise or shock. “The penalties the prosecution proposes are as follows: First, the court martialing and stripping of ranks, titles, and honors from Commander Pensword for Crimes against Gryphon-kind. Secondly, the surrender of Grif, son of Graf to the custody of the Gryphonian Empire to face justice in accordance to the ancient laws of the Empire at the time of his betrayal. Thirdly, the prosecution seeks the banishment of Lord Hammer Strike and monetary compensation to the families of those who lost their loved ones so many years ago. This is our intent.” With that, the gryphon stood down, allowing Phoenix to take his stand and give his opening statement.

Phoenix Roost cleared his throat. “Your honors, it is the intent of the defense to prove without a doubt that all gryphon killings were indeed properly provoked with just cause for commander pensword to respond as he did. We will establish motive, time, place, and will use key character witnesses to establish the truthfulness of what the accused will say, along with authenticated military records and testimonials. We will also present evidence proving that Grif Bladefeather is not, nor ever was a citizen within the empire’s scope of influence. And while he stands ready to accept the charges laid against him, the defense will prove his punishment can only be determined by Lord Hammer Strike.

“As for lord Hammer Strike himself, the defense will prove that he killed no Gryphon before the war without any such actively seeking his immediate death or the death of those whom he serves. The only crime these three brave souls can truly be tried for is their utmost devotion to justice for Equestria and for all intelligent life. The defense will seek a dismissal of all charges and intends to prove, beyond a shadow of a doubt, the innocence and/or justification behind each act performed by these individuals, or else prove that the Gryphons have no authority or claim to their lives, nor their punishments, should they be deemed necessary in these proceedings.”

“Very Well,” Celestia said. “Is the prosecution ready to proceed?”

“We are, your honor,” Miles highworth said, his voice somewhat bored.

“Is the defense ready to proceed?”

“We are, your honor,” Phoenix said, leaning his forelegs on the bench and standing up.

“Then let it begin. Mister Highworth, you may call your first witness.”

“The prosecution calls Grif Bladefeather to the stand.” miles said.

Grif looked at the group with a raised brow.

“Very well. Grif, please take the stand,” Celestia said.

Grif moved to the stand looking somewhat confused. The guard fixed him with a solemn stare, a gryphon mimicking the same as he stood by. “Do you swear to tell the truth the whole truth and nothing but the truth, Faust help you?”

“Sure,” the gryphon said.

“So, Son of Graf.” Miles Highworth looked at Grif. “You say you were born in the Northern Isles, correct?”

“Well yeah, I grew up there and everything,” Grif said.

“Really? Mr.grif, was it true Graf’s name used to be graff with two ‘f’’s? You understand I am referring to the extra ‘f’ that stood for his being part of the farflyer clan?” the gryphon asked.

“yes…” grif said

“Isn’t it also true that graf was forced to give up his family name near the end of his life?” Miles asked again.

“OBJECTION!” Pheonix yelled loud enough that every pony in the room had to grab their ears. It practically rivaled the Canterlot voice ... almost. “Relevance, your honor?”

“I assure you, your honor, it will make sense soon,” Miles responded.

“Very well. But you’d better hurry up, Mr.Highworth.” Celestia said as she turrned to face Phoenix. As for you, Mr. Roost, the court would much appreciate it if you could tone down your objections to a less irritating level. Witness, if you would please answer the question.”

“Yeah,” grif nodded the affirmative. “What’s your point?”

“Why was he forced to do this?” miles asked

“because… he adopted a foundling.” Grif began to see the logic leap here.

“And that foundling was?” miles asked

“...me” Grif said.

“So then, you never knew your parents. And if reports are accurate, no one knows where you came from?” Miles asked.

“You are trying to imply that a baby flew all the way from Gryphonia to the Northern Isles? Isn’t that just a bit unlikely?” Grif raised an eyebrow.

“There were many ships that sank in that sea during that time period,” Miles noted. “Including the merchant vessel that crashed into the rocks outside the aisles on the exact night you were found. In fact, it crashed right next to that very island. And with the winds being what they where, it’s hardly crazy to assume a smaller cub like yourself was swept away and ended up on land.

“Your honors, the prosecution presents the crash report, or rather, a historically accurate reconstitution of the original documents aboard the S.S. Steelwing: a merchant ship that was traveling to the Isles, but sadly sank the night that Graf found Grif. The court will also note, we also have a magically restored letter from one Evelyne Crooner to be mailed at the next port to one Tabatha Crooner within the lower Fifth Kingdom of Gryphonia. In the letter, the gryphoness in question describes her cub to have been getting his coloring as his primaries and secondaries were coming in. At this particular point in the letter she notes the strange blackness of his feathers save for the green vest on his chest.” Miles presented the documents to Celestia, who inspected them before passing them to the other judges. “The prosecution submits these documents as exhibits A and B in this investigation.”

“Does the defense have any objections to this?”

“No, your honor, the defense does not.” Phoenix said, gritting his teeth.

“No further questions, Your Honors.” Miles Highworth took his seat arrogantly.

“Mister Roost, do you wish to cross examine the witness?” Celestia asked.

Grif nodded to him. “Uh, yes, your honor.” The pony got to his hooves, a little confused as he looked to the gryphon. Grif opened his left wing and casually motioned to the metal feather found there. Phoenix’s eyes lit up with understanding, a manic smile appearing on his face. “Princess celestia: does the letter mention anything about the abnormality of a metal feather within its writing?”

Celestia looked over the letter again. “It doesn’t,” she responded.

“Mr.Bladefeather, if i may ask, where did you get such an embellishment?” he asked.

“I am not sure, actually. I had it when Graf found me. No doctor has been able to find surgical marks near it. Doubtful it would be surgically placed there anyway,” the gryphon said.

“Objection!” Miles said. “Your honor, what does this farce prove? The letter could have left this detail out or quite simply the writer thought it didn’t need to be mentioned.”

grif smiled. “gotcha, edgy!” he thought.

“Objection overruled, Mr.Highworth,” Celestia said. “You had your chance.”

“Princess Celestia.” Phoenix approached his table before bringing forth a textbook. “This book was submitted from Grif Bladefeather’s private collection on gryphon traditions. It was written over a thousand years prior by a gryphon. The chapter on the metal feather notes that at the time such a feather was a sign of valor and awarded for distinction and survival of large battles. it was never given to a gryphon babe and according to the book, for a gryphon to be born with such a distinctive mark is more than an honor to the family, it is bragging rites to both the mother and father. It was socially expected that such would be rubbed in within gryphon society. for a mother not mention it once in her letter would be a great dishonor. With this evidence we can safely assume the child drowned with his mother, as sad as it may be, and that Grif Bladefeather is not the cub from the letter.”

The look on miles’ face was somewhere between shock and pain. Celestia and her associates argued for a several minutes amongst themselves with animated snorts, waving of hooves, shaking of claws, and flapping of wings. At last, the gryphoness visibly relented, defeated by the logic of the two opposing judges.

“Grif blade feather, this court finds that you can in no way be considered under the authority of Gryphonia. Seeing as you are not an Equestrian citizen either, we find that our authority to punish you is not yet present. That duty must fall to your liege lord, who is within this trial still. Therefore, we are confining you to Canterlot Palace until these proceedings are complete,” celestia said, banging her gavel. “Guardsmen, please escort him to the palace.”

Grif stepped off the stand and walked confidently from the courtroom, giving his friends a wink as he strolled out.

“This court case will now continue. Mr. Prosecutor, you have two more accused. Please, call your next witness,” Celestia said.

“Your honor, the prosecution calls for its next witness…. Haymin the dragon.” A collective gasp filled the room as the name was called. The judges also balked, surprised that a dragon should be invited, let alone called as a key witness. “We also ask that the court reconvenes outside due to the size of this particular witness.”

Pensword gaped and sputtered in shock. He blinked a few times as the courtroom buzzed in the reveal that they would soon be hosting a dragon. “He’s not napping?” he muttered as he looked to Hammer Strike.

The three judges conversed silently and after a time of hushed and worrisome deliberation they turned to face the courtroom as Celestia stood. “We shall reconvene in ten minute’s time outside in the Courtyard in front of these chambers. Those who wish to continue watching shall be permitted access to the balconies to watch.” She banged the gavel. “Court is in recess.”

42 - The Salmon of Knowledge

Extended Holiday
Chp 42: The Salmon of Knowledge
Act 5: The Case

Grif sat back on the chair in his room. His stay at Canterlot had been decent, all things considered, until the couriers had come into the room with several small packages and a letter from the Gryphon kingdom. The letter itself held a seal similar to a few Grif had seen when raiding outposts during the Third Gryphon war, though it seemed slightly altered now. Before it had been crossed claws with a crown and a sword imposed. Now the sword was absent and the claws were open in a almost welcoming gesture. The seal was imprinted in ornate gold wax: the imperial seal. After a moment’s hesitation Grif broke the seal with a talon and opened the letter. It was written in Gryphic which, fortunately, had not changed much in the past millennium.

To Grif Bladefeather, from the table of the holy emperor, Daedalus VII

Before we start, let us assure you this letter, should you choose to read it - and believe us when we say we understand should you choose not too - contains no malice or demands regarding you and past actions. That was a different time, and we are pleased to assure you a much different Gryphonia.

First off, let us congratulate you on your recent return. We hope adjusting to the modern times will be easy for you and we pray your life now to be much easier than it was. Yes it has been a thousand years and we have learned much about your life before the war.

As a show that we wish to extend our wings in peace, we have sent to you books covering various social changes to the Gryphon structure. It is to our hope you will make good use of these.

It has not gone without our notice that you were noted to have taken on the name ‘Bladefeather’ as if to be a clan name. As you may or may not be aware, there have been numerous attempts to establish a Gryphon clan within Equestria’s borders. These have usually ended in failure due to unforeseen complications. Therefore we should like to aid you in this venture. It is to this end we have also included several tomes on the clan law and tradition our grandfather set down with Princess Celestia during the first attempt. We do hope to hear of the Bladefeather clan’s success in the future.

You may have noticed that amongst the things delivered is a small wrapped package. We would appreciate it if you would kindly open that now.

Raising an eyebrow, Grif did so, carefully removing the wrapping on the small oblong container. Beneath the paper wrapping an ornate black velvet box lined with silver was revealed. Much to Grif’s shock, a great emerald stood mounted and etched to form the shape of crossed swords with blades shaped like feathers. Opening the box, several rings in varying shapes and sizes met his gaze, all bearing the same crest. The largest ring, which Grif guessed was meant for him, was made of three separate bands fused together. The two outer bands were made of gold and fused to a central band made from ebony. The three rings closest to it were each made from pure gold and set with a small stone opposing the crest. The last three were forged from simple silver with no embellishments. Grif turned his attention, albeit slightly unwillingly, from the rings back to the note.

As you may have guessed, we have included a set of signet clan rings for you: one for yourself, three for your pride mates, and three more for your heirs.

Had Grif been drinking he likely would have done a spit take as he read the words ‘pride mates’ again. Looking to the other packages he noted he should probably read those books A.S.A.P.

We do hope they are acceptable to you. And should they need resizing we are sure we can have one of our best jewelers out there to complete the task. Ponies, we understand, are as woefully inadequate with finger jewelry as we are with magic.

We have also included hidden amongst the books a small sum of imperial beaks in hopes of wiping away the terrible business with the Black Tips. We had every reason to believe they had been exterminated and shall be arranging a thorough investigation into the matter.

Now, on the matter of the ‘Fortress of Arcanium’, it has been to our understanding for quite a long long time that your friends discovered a tomb under the fortress belonging to the legendary Grask Grimfeather Dragonfeller. Our historical society has been attempting to get access back to the fortress for literally one thousand years but has been told again and again that the fort was taken essentially by you, and therefore is in your name until you either give it back or give it away. So we would like to request we be allowed to send our historians on an expedition to see the tomb. We shall pay whatever price you deem necessary and follow whatever rules you deem appropriate. You may even have guards present during the expedition if necessary.

Sadly, our time for this letter is running short. So we would like to finish with first saying that it is quite an honor to contact you. What you may not have been told is that in the last thousand years you have fallen quite mysteriously between villain and hero. After your aid in fighting off our armies during the Third Gryphon War, some parties who had been against the idea of consuming intelligent prey gained favor and, as such, many things changed in our society. Depending on the teller your story goes from a bloodthirsty rampaging demon to the most altruistic gryphon in recorded millenia.

With that in mind we would like to inform you that within the coming months a delegation will be arriving in canterlot for various reasons, including Gryphonia’s invitation to sponsor a team for the Equestria games, which we will most unfortunately be unable to attend. Amongst this delegation are our closest cousins, many of whom are from lines which have been sadly less successful in the last few decades. It is to our pleasure that we request you to meet with some of our female cousins in the hopes one may be added to your pride and we may create a strong tie through blood.

Please do not mistake this as some form of political hounding and note these females all have the choice to be present or not. The laws for female gryphons as you’ve known them have been adjusted since the rule of Holy Empress Warbeak I. Until this time we offer our best wishes and pray on the winds that your wings fly well and your hunts be plentiful.

His holiness
Holy Emperor Daedalus VII of Gryphonia.

Grif sent for Shrial immediately.

The court waited in front of the courthouse for the great dragon to make his appearance. The general atmosphere lay somewhere between fear and anticipation upon seeing the dragon in question.

Far off in the distance, many screams echoed as a golden gleam shone on the horizon. The shining speck slowly grew as it approached, becoming a shadow as it flew under the cloud cover. The great creature roared, filling the air with his cries and causing many a small forest animal to flee into its den. Flocking to either side, hundreds of Thestrals flanked, soaring on his tailwind. The dragon fired a gout of flame into the air, showing off as his scutes and scales were briefly dyed a fiery orange. Then he flapped into a landing, his massive form causing all of Canterlot to shudder against the mountain face. The Thestrals soon alighted behind him, several bearing the white mark of the Moonkissed. A light of recognition glinted in Pensword’s eyes as he looked on the Thestrals. They in turn, gave him a Thestral salute.

“I tried to leave them behind, but they insisted on accompanying me.” the dragon informed them. “Something about seeing Pensword in the dream realm. I did not believe it myself, and yet, here we are. It has been a long time, Pensword. Yet you do not seem to have aged a day. You must tell me your secret some time.” The dragon smiled wickedly, his eyes glinting as they locked their shimmering golden gaze on the pegasus and the other ponies and gryphons present. “I came here to fulfill a contract to testify truthfully as a witness to the events of the Third Gryphon War, of which I was briefly a part. By this contract, I have sworn a dragon's oath to speak truthfully. You have no need to fear me, nor my words. They shall be what they shall be.”

“Mr. Haymin,” Miles looked at the dragon as best he could, mustering an almost convincing unbothered gaze. “Before the war you were contracted by Commander Pensword for the killing of Gryphon soldiers, were you not?” he asked.

“Yes, I was indeed. Though that is not the whole story, mind you. My original contract was to protect his kind from any threats or violence, be they gryphon, pony, or otherwise. A general protector, if you will. Pensword renegotiated my contract after our … first encounter, and I agreed to defend Equestria’s outmost settlements from further gryphon attack. This was, if memory serves correctly, after your war was officially begun. Any further actions I took were on a contract by contract basis as they were proposed to me.” The dragon absently polished his claws against his scutes, looking rather bored.

“Mister Haymin, you are aware the declaration of war wasn’t officially made until Commander Pensword was already on the march for Fort Triumph?” Miles Highworth asked.

“Formally, perhaps. I don’t know how it is in your creatures’ cultures, but in dragonic society, if one dragon attacks another’s territory, it is war, whether an official declaration is made or not. Many times, your imperial soldiers attacked my charges without warning long before war was declared on either side. And I still have the armor to prove it. As for the other villages, as much as I did itch to kill more of your kind for what they did to my people, I had no contractual obligations and it would have been a waste of my energy and time. I did, however, smell pony blood and see quite a few battalions flying through the ranges.”

“That will be all, Mister Haymin.” Miles said hastily, turning to Celestia. “No further questions, Your Highness.”

“Would you like to cross examine the witness, Mister Roost?” Celestia asked.

“I think the witness has said all that was necessary, your highness.” Phoenix nodded.

“Very well. We shall have another ten minute recess and reconvene back in the courthouse. Thank you for your time, Mister Haymin.” Celestia nodded respectfully to the dragon.

The bailiffs worked hard and swiftly to escort Pensword and Hammer Strike back inside before they had a chance to talk to any ponies.

Two large gryphons and two unicorns stood sentry outside the door to Grif’s waiting room, looking as imposing as they could. The gryphons stood guarding the door to the prisoner while the unicorns seemed more determined to guard the door from the gryphons. One unicorn nodded with respect as Shrial approached the door. He and his companion moved swiftly aside to allow her through, even as the gryphons’ weapons crossed.

Shrial looked at the gryphons in disbelief. “What is the meaning of this?” She asked, keeping her tone level.

“No one is to see the prisoner until after the trial,” one gryphon said.

“And why, pray tell, should that be? There are no windows in that room for him to fly out of. And if he wished to escape by now, we all know he could have done so.” She paused a moment, looking deeply into the gryphon’s eyes, then smirked triumphantly. “So tell me, which of your ancestors did Grif kill for being such cowards in the first place?”

It brought a smile to her face as one of the two faltered for a minute. “Orders from prosecutor Highworth”

“On what grounds?”

“He’s plead guilty to all charges. He’s waiting to be sentenced by the appropriate powers,” the guard answered.

Shrial’s eyebrow twitched spasmodically. “He did … what now?” Her talons scraped ominously across the floor, the light from the torches causing them to glisten as they left their marks.

“He put himself at the mercy of whatever power the courts give the right to choose his fate.” The gryphon sneered.

“Gentlemen, a word to the wise. Your mothers taught you never to get in the way of a gryphoness and what she wants. And better yet, never to cross one in ire.” She chuckled darkly, her talons glinting as she unsheathed her sword. “I am going to give you to the count of ten, no, five; ten is too generous. To get out of my way. I will have words with Grif. And the council will be lucky to have even pieces of him left over when I’m through with him. Now … stand aside.” She growled, her eyes burning.

The guards shook as they lifted their spears and parted for her. “B … be quick about it then,” one said, trying his best to sound brave.

She silenced him with a glare, then looked to the ponies. “What are you smirking at?” She snarled. The two cringed, no longer so smug.

“Truly, Tartarus hath no fury like the wrath of a woman scorned,” the pony guard said, gulping as Shrial entered the room. The door slammed violently behind her with a force that shook the wall.

“Faust help us all.” The second pony prayed. And for once the two sides were in agreement. A fervent “Amen” echoed through the halls as the ponies prayed for Grif, while the gryphons prayed Shrial to kill and satiate her fury on him rather than them.

Grif casually looked up from the book on gryphon clan law. “Well, I see you made it,” he said. “Question: were you going to warn me about this?” he said pointing to the page in the open book.

Shrial was too upset to process what had just been said. “Grif Graffson Bladefeather! You have some explaining to do!” She shrieked as she pounced.

The air in the room instantly whipped up into a small but powerful vortex, catching her launching form and pressing her to the wall. “AND YOU, SHRIAL BLADEFEATHER, HAVE INFORMATION I NEED TO KNOW! NOW!” while Shrial held fire within her eyes, she could see within those blue pools a maelstrom of emotions: fear, rage, uncertainty, all battled within them. She was mad, but currently, the storm inside Grif was stronger. It would not be stopped.

Grif’s eye’s widened as he saw her pressed against the wall. Instantly, the wind died. “Oh Faust, what have I done?” He shrank back as the realization of his lashout hit him and Shrial dropped to the floor.

“Made an already very angry gryphoness livid.” Shrial growled. “You gave yourself up, just like that? You plead guilty? Are you insane? What in the nine levels of Tartarus were you thinking?” Her voice swelled in a grand crescendo that could ride on the very winds themselves. “I did not go through all that effort of watching over you at the hospice, fighting at your side, saving your life, and coming to the future with you, just so I could lose you now.” She approached the gryphon, stubborn as ever, despite the injury. The fact he had used the wind against her was beside the point.

“I… I lashed out… at you. How… why… I...I…” Grif seemed to be ignoring her as he sat. His eyes, wide with horror were locked on the abrasion on her shoulder.

“Snap out of it!” She slapped him again, the memory of the hospice flashing in Grif’s mind in a curious sense of dejavous. “I want answers, Grif. And they had better be good ones.”

“They… can’t touch me” Grif said, still trying to get over what he had done.

Shrial’s eyes narrowed, the injury negligible at best compared to what she had faced in the war. “Explain.”

“The Isles surrendered to Equestrian control a century or so after the war,” Grif told her, moving to her side to check the injury over. “As my Equestrian Citizenship papers are still wrapped up with bureaucrats and I’ve never been an imperial citizen, I am currently only liable to the power of Lord Hammerstrike. My fate is his decision,” Grif said.

“And that’s official?” Shrial asked, her breath quick.

“As official as it is that Shrial, the Gryphon Slayers, and Lunar Fang are legally dead, and thus cannot be held accountable for their ‘crimes,’” Grif said. “Does it hurt?” he asked, tenderly testing the area with pressure.

In response, Shrial grabbed Grif as strongly as she could. This time, not in playful battle, not in sparring or training. No, this strength was borne of something else. Tears stood in her eyes. “Don’t you ever do that to me again. I want you to tell me next time. It’s the least you can do for me.”

“I’m sorry.” His breathing finally slowed as he realized she was fine. “I will tell you everything, but you can never forgive me for this,” Grif said. “That was unacceptable.”

“That was fear, Grif. Something that you are going to have to reconcile yourself with. I assume it’s something that comes from your human side. If you two are going to combine like you plan, you will need to accept that aspect of your personality and reconnect it.”

“I… I really don’t deserve you,” Grif said, taking several deep breaths. He handed her his letter from the emperor “I received this today.”

She perused the contents, speeding to the important details with a trained eye as she kept one arm lazily wrapped around Grif’s neck. Her father’s training in the office had served her well. “You’re worried over a little thing like this? I thought you knew the laws for establishing clans already. I’m actually rather surprised Celestia got them this low. The requirement used to be at least ten.”

“Graf was never married,” Grif reminded her. “Aside from the talk of the private interactions of a male and female, I wasn’t given an education in courting or the forming of a clan,” Grif explained. “And for my other self such a number is still higher than normal.”

“Well now, that settles it, doesn’t it?” She asked, kissing him beak to beak. When they parted, she looked deep into his eyes. “And no more talk of being unworthy of me. We were made for each other, so quit being so worried after every little mistake. I’m not about to leave you anyways, no matter what you say or do. You’re stuck with me, you old wind bag.” She said, teasingly as she played with his crest feathers.

“You are saying I should go ahead with this then?” he asked.

“Either you go ahead with it and form the clan legally, or you don’t and we remain clanless. Either way, I’m still not letting you go. I’ll keep following you and supporting you, whatever you decide.”

“I want to help the clanless,” Grif said. “To bring them honor and give them pride again. If I am to do this, I want you to know I will strive to never love you less.”

“I know. You needn’t fear any from me … well, not without just cause anyways.” She paused a moment, then chuckled. “I would love to see the looks on those guards’ faces when they see this.” She smirked, motioning to the room. Papers, ink stains, books, furniture, and various fragments lay scattered around the space, making it a living work of art painted by the inks, shards of glass, and splintered wooden furniture. “You certainly know how to bring the house down.”

“Well, you bring out the animal in me.” He smiled, opening the case of signet rings. “I know technically we’re not engaged yet, but would you wear one?” he asked.

“Maybe after a proper proposal. I’ll give you time to plan it.” She said, winking as she swished her tail under his beak again and brushing it beneath before strolling for the door. “If you have any troubles, I recommend speaking with Taze. From what I understand, he’s quite the romantic at heart.”

Shrial opened the doors, looking happy as ever. “Good afternoon, gentlemen. Remember, take good care of my Grif.” She beamed a smile at each of them before gliding her way down the hall and out of sight. The gryphons and ponies both peered into the room briefly before the door shut, balking at the damage.

“Those two will be the most dangerous couple in the history of Equestria,” one of the ponies muttered.

“In the history of Equis.” The gryphon retorted, gulping. “I don’t know if she’s scarier when she’s angry, or when she’s happy.”

While the guards continued their discussion over their new common ground of intimidation from Shrial, Grif found himself sinking back into his chair as the gryphoness walked away, the smile on his face seemingly carved in stone.

“Order!” Celestia banged her gavel to silence the courtroom, then turned to Miles Highworth. “Please call your next witness to the stand.”

“The prosecution calls Commander Moonkissed Pensword Hurricane of the Equestrian Armed Forces,” Highworth announced, almost sneering at the titles.

Pensword stood calmly and walked to the witness stand. He turned around and faced the courtroom waiting to be administered the oath before speaking.

“Do you swear to tell the truth the whole truth and nothing but the truth, Faust help you?” the guard asked.

Pensword rose his right wing, an archaic move for a pegasus to add weight to his word. “I swear it,” he spoke solemnly.

“Now, you were Commander during the Third Gryphon War, correct?” Miles asked him.

“That is partially correct. I was promoted to Commander part way through the war. However, there were no Commanders for the war until my promotion.”

“You were the commanding officer at the siege of fort triumph, were you not?” Miles asked him.

“That is correct.” Pensword answered. “It was what propelled me into the Commander’s chair, as the modern history books say.” He shook his head. “I only was securing the flood gates to prevent Gryphons free access to the heart of Equestria.” His eyes hardened and his lips grew thin as he relived the past.

“But it was not your first field command, was it?” Miles asked him.

“That is correct. I do want to point out that there is a big difference from being a Captain or Colonel of a single army and Commander of the entire Equestrian Armed Forces.”

“Why don’t you tell everyone here about your prior field command?” Miles asked.

“I started as a full commander of the opposition forces in the Training Command post under Commandante Supreme Sunrise. I then took my cadre of forces in a quick march to retake the town of Mountainside Falls. It was there that we meet up with House Strike’s Mercenaries and marched to Unity.” The courtroom buzzed at the name of the first capital of Equestria. A bang of a hoof on the floor silenced the courtroom. “It was after regrouping and organizing that I was tasked on a mission by then Princess Luna, with a female Thestral of the name Lunar Fang.” He said with a wistful smile. He saw the look Celestia gave him and carefully resumed his narrative. “However, the details at this time are still classified by orders of the crown. We returned with the pledge of support of the Thestral Tribes. It was here that I was tasked once more to move out with House Hurricane and march to Fort Triumph. It was here that I was placed in charge of raiding parties and small tactics. Duke Hurricane was asked to support Commandante Supreme Sunrise and left his son and I in charge. It was here that we planned and I implemented the plans to take the fortress. The fortress was taken with zero deaths on the side of the Equestrian forces.”

“You say you marched to retake Mountainside Falls? Retake from whom?” Miles asked.

“The One Hundred First Emperor's Beak.” Pensword answered. “Under the Orders of the Gryphon King Comedius the sixteenth. With the Emperor’s blessing as well.”

“And you have proof they were not simply scouting to see what had happened to the unfortunate town?”

“Does a group who scouts stay to EAT the corpses?” His quivered in rage. “when I arrived, the town was burned to the ground. Anything of value was gone: chairs, tables, maps, documents. The Hooves Estate was gutted by fire. Foals were eaten…” He stopped and swallowed, cutting off his narrative. “I shall not speak more due to the fact there are mares and foals in the courtroom. They need not let their imaginations run wild.”

“Your Honor, I object. He’s badgering my client,” Phoenix Roost spoke up.

“Quite right, Mister Roost.” Celestia responded, looking to the judges. Both nodded in agreement. “Mister Highworth, the attack on the Emperor's Beak was sanctioned and recognized by the Crown of Equestria and the emperor after Gryphonia’s surrender. If this was your case, then I must say you should have studied the details better. Now do you have any legitimate questions, or are you simply blowing smoke?”

“Only a few more questions, Your Honor.” Miles said, turning to the witness once more. Commander, the records state you were at Mountainside Falls within less than a week after the attack. In fact, this report by Commandant Supreme Sunrise,” the gryphon said as he produced a document. “Which will, of course, be presented as prosecution’s exhibit C, states you left the very same night. So how did you know of the attack?”

Pensword eyed the prosecutor with a stony gaze. “I shall answer, but only if I am not interrupted.”

“An unusual request, Commander. We shall see based upon your answer,” Miles said with a lofty tone.

“Fair enough. I suppose I can expect nothing less in a court of law.” Pensword sighed. “You see, the mythology of the Thestrals shall answer.” He closed his eyes as his ears twitched. “There are three gifts the Moon gave to the Thestrals; three tools to help to protect them. The power to walk through dreams, the power to foresee future events, and lastly, the power to speak with those who have died.” He opened his eyes and Highworth could see the pain and anger burning.

“I bear the third gift, the power to speak with those who have departed this life. The night that the Gryphons attacked, I experienced a powerful event that few Thestrals, even those who bear this special gift, ever have before. I lived other’s lives, or more accurately, I lived their deaths. The deaths of every pony in my home town. The death of Mountain Side Falls.” His voice shook, along with his body and tears stood in his eyes as a haunted look came over them. “I knew the cruelty and barbarism that was reaped upon my town because I experienced it. I am the sole survivor of a total population of three hundred forty eight mares, stallions, and foals. Ten of which were unborn.” His words spoke to a silent courtroom. “One hundred troops under the banner of House Hooves were slaughtered. The entire Hooves estate including his servants, maids, and family were also taken, adding eighty more lives. I lived each one of those deaths.” He slammed a hoof down. “Tell me. What would you do if you saw your hometown wiped out and you knew how to get there. Would not thou hast gone as well?” He asked, the fact that his voice dropped into the older, more formal mode of speech spoke volumes of his distress.

“You expect us to believe that the dead told you about the attack?” Miles asked. “Your Honor, we all know such things are not a viable defense in any court.”

“What are you implying Mister Highworth?” Celestia asked.

“I think it is rather obvious that Commander Pensword was trading information with the enemy,” Miles Highworth replied. An immediate uproar rose in the courtroom.

“Objection, Your Honor.” Phoenix cried, but over the tumult of the massive group of ponies gathered, he could not be heard. He sighed, shook his head, then braced himself for the worst. “OBJECTION!” rang through the halls, once again causing ponies and gryphons alike to cover their ears. He coughed, cleared and rubbed his throat, then continued in as seamless a manner as possible. This is mere speculation, your honor.” Phoenix said, stamping a hoof.

“I will overlook your … enthusiastic remark since you calmed the court, Mister Roost. Just this once. With regards to the objection itself, I am afraid you're right. And I believe that my colleagues agree.” The two judges nodded, the gryphon judge looking disappointed and just a little disgusted. And with good reason. To attack another’s honor, even if it is not a gryphon, is not something taken lightly in Gryphon culture.

“Mister Highworth, if you cannot come up with something concrete right now, we will be throwing this case out” Miles flinched visibly at the judge’s announcement. The princess and pony looked on in shock. Then the attorney snapped out of it, his expression cool.

“Very well, Your Honor. There is still one last matter to address. While Grif has been covered in this trial, there is the matter of Commander Pensword sending him on a bloody vendetta.” Miles turned to Pensword, “And you cannot deny that, can you commander?”

“That was, once more, not just for my own desire or purpose, but also to satisfy the needs of those whose blood the Gryphons had spilled. As I said before, I communicate with the dead. I was hounded by their spirits day and night as I sought to put them to rest” He looked at Phoenix. “If the Prosecution would have noticed, that evidence submitted to the court was a list of names that were connected to the slaughter at Mountainside Falls. Each and every gryphon on that list killed and ate my family and those I called friend.” His eyes darkened.

“The blood of the innocent cried for retribution. I-” He took a deep breath. “I ordered it because the Gryphons felt secure that they could get away with anything as long as they returned to their forts and outposts or walled towns. This was as much to sow fear as it was to have those butchers reap what they sowed. As you will see on the list, each one of those was an officer or enlisted soldier of the Gryphon Military. My orders were solely against the military of Gryphonia. Never her civilians.”

“Nevertheless, you sent a soldier behind enemy lines to complete a vendetta, which is still a breach of the warcode as agreed between Equestria and Gryphonia hundreds of years before.” Miles countered.

“Those soldiers threw away their protection the night they refused six surrenders and consumed the the flesh of their conquest.” He snorted steam from his nostrils. “Do I have to be a scratched gramophone? They killed and ate the citizens of Equestria, of my home town. Not only that, but before Mountainside, there was the mysterious ‘abandonments,’ as they were called, of six frontier towns. Boulder Ridge: two hundred lives missing. Salt Lake: one hundred missing. Silver Plum: two hundred eighty. Gold River: three hundred. Cloud Valley: two hundred twenty five. Twin Pine: one hundred and fifty one.” His expression was hard. “The treaty was broken long before I started this vendetta. I only went after those responsible for Mountainside Falls.”

“That is enough.” Celestia banged her gavel, strain and pain visibly showing on her face. “We will retire to discuss this.” She announced as she and the other two judges left the room quietly. They returned ten minutes later. “Prosecutor Edgeworth, we find Gryphonia’s case against Commander Pensword to be flimsy and transparent. As a unified body, we hereby clear the commander of all charges. He is free to go.” Celestia was answered with cheers amongst the guards and ponies which drowned out what few low boos came from the gryphons.

Pensword moved slowly and walked from the stand. On his way to the defense’s table, he paused next to Miles. “Your grandfather is pleased at how you are doing your best with this case, even though you are wrong.” He walked two steps more before pausing and turning his head back to Miles and spoke. “Justice lies with the Feathers.”

Miles’ eyes widened. “How did you …?”

All he got from Pensword was a cryptic smirk before he continued and sat at the table with his friend. “I do not abandon my men. Seeing as I am still technically the military leader for Lord Hammer Strike, my place is at his side for this trial until said trial is concluded and somepony is found to take my place.”

“That had to be one of the shortest trials I have seen or even heard about.” Pensword muttered as they left the courtroom, a grin plastered on his face as he looked to the ponies outside. He turned to Hammer Strike. “What say you?”

“I’m trying to understand why they even bothered that last attempt at showing that I was guilty. Tt backfired horribly.”

“Agreed.” He paused. “Uh, Hammer Strike, I think I shall catch you later. I have an old friend and a clan to reacquaint myself with. A thousand years is a long time to catch up, and with this trail done, I think Lunar Fang and I have someplace we need to show up to later this week,” he replied with a knowing smile.

Hammer Strike simply nodded as he walked off to do whatever it was he was going to do.

“I think Grif will be happy to hear we can go home soon” Lunar Fang noted as she trotted next to them.

“Agreed. That will be nice. To get back, I mean. It feels like a month since we saw New Unity, what with Shawn’s week trip and this trial. Still, how are you feeling about meeting the Dream Clan again?”

“Nervous.” Lunar Fang admitted. “Much has changed since we last saw them.”

Pensword nodded as they approached the guests who had flown with Haymin. He clopped slowly towards the one he hoped was their leader. “Greetings.” he said, giving a Thestral bow. He rose and looked at the Thestrals. “It,” he smiled, “It is good to see that my clan lived and did not die out.”

The Thestral nodded slowly, staring at Pensword with wide eyes.

“Uh...” Pensword looked behind him. “What is it?” He turned back. “Is somepony showing themselves to thee and not I?” He looked around before realizing something. “Uh, it is just, uh, you are going to be okay?”

“You’re actually him.” Another Thestral, a mare this time, walked up beside the dumbstruck stallion. “You're the real commander?”

“Are you trying to inform me that there have been imposters in the past?” he asked, looking a little sick at the thought that folks would try to impersonate him. “Still, yes I am the commander. I, I slipped through time, in a manner of speaking.”

Pensword had little time to prepare himself as a veritable mountain of Thestrals rushed and engulfed him in possibly the largest group hug imaginable. He was bombarded by welcomes and questions about the past.

“One at a time. One at a time,” he called out, laughing merrily. “I have to ask questions as well. I have to know what happened to the Dream Clan since ... since-” his voice caught. “Since Grandma…” he found his wife and hugged her as he realized that his grandmother had been dead for a long time now as well.

“We’ve thrived for the most part,” the same mare responded. “Most of us stay within Mountainside Falls while others stay with Haymin.” she explained.

Pensword paused. “Mo.. Mountainside…” He did not know what to think. “You, you live in… my.” He began to blubber. “My… my family, my home.” He cried. “My clan lives in my old childhood lands.” He did not know how to feel, but in a way, it seemed that time was trying to heal what once had been broken. “Haymin. Is Haymin good to the clans? To those he protects? He only takes ten percent? If he has started to take everything, I will have to get Concord again.”

“He protects us jealously,” the mare said, laughing. “He calls us ‘Pensword’s hoard.’” She smiled as the family moved in to hug him tighter. “When Luna fell, it seemed to be the safest place for us.”

“I am glad. But why Mountainside Falls? What about the passes? Fort Triumph? Or the old Thestral meeting caves?” He asked as he looked worried. “Surely you have those places as well?” He looked ashen. “Did we lose a lot when Luna fell?”

“Not so many. But the dream clan did not wish to hide in the caves. we chose to be the sentinels of your return. As for Fort Triumph, the Lion Tribe left a clan of their own to guard it.” she explained.

“Good,” Pensword muttered. “That means that the Thestrals have a little more movement than before. They only had two valleys aside from the caves if memory serves correctly.” He looked to his clan and distant family. “Please, tell the others that once we are ready, High Chieftess Luna shall return to once again integrate the Thestrals into Pony society.” He looked at the group. “Who is the current clan leader? How has the land treated thee these last thousand years?” He kindly ignored a historian hanging to the side eavesdropping. He didn’t care about anything but learning about his family.

“The land treats us well. Our leader, Moonkissed Whirlwind, was unable to make it here today,” the mare responded regretfully. “She had other duties”

Pensword froze. “Did…. Whril… Moonkissed?” he stammered. “You, do know who that is? Who I think of when I hear the name Whirlwind?” He asked. “So she had the pure white mane and tail as well?”

The mare nodded. “The trait has become much more common amongst the dream clan” she explained.

“It has?” Pensword asked. “How? The moon must be pleased with the clan then.”

“That’s what we like to believe.” the mare said as she nodded. It was about this time Pensword finally was able to move enough to notice the small foal nervously hiding behind the mare’s and stallion’s legs. His coat was a dark black and he too carried the white mane and tail.

Pensword smiled and got low to the ground to meet the eye level of the foal. “Hello.” He spoke softly. “What’s your name?” He asked with a small smile. “You are special. You have a moonkissed mane and tail and you are still very young.”

The mare blushed. “That is my son. His name is Pensword.” she squeaked out.

“I am not surprised, to be honest.” he replied with a laugh. “It has been a thousand years. I surely would have met another with the same name.” he looked at the foal. “A full blooded Thestral by appearance.” he began to chuckle. “Oh the portrait we could have; dressed in guard armor and…” he began to laugh. “Come now, why dost thou fear me?” At the moment he was acting very much unlike the hero he was painted to be in history.

“Did… did you really scream like a manticore when you attacked Haymin?” the foal asked nervously.

Pensword actually snorted with laughter. “Are you kidding me? It was more like I charged him with a knot in my stomach. Dragons are not a pushover.” He shook his head. “I doubt that I could ever reproduce the sound of a manticore roar.”

The foal just stared at him, still incredibly nervous. “My sister said you sent us away when Luna fell. … She said it was ‘cause you didn’t like us anymore.”

Pensword paused at the comment and something clicked. “My dear foal, I was trapped in stone when that happened.” His expression was pained as he looked on the young one, “But know this. If I did have to send thee away, it was to protect thee. To protect my only kin left alive.” His eyes filled with tears. “Thou knowest what the legends said about what the Nightmare did to her most loyal of guards that night. How could I allow her the chance to do that to an entire race; to an entire tribe of ponydom?” He shook his head. “Nay, I could not let that nightmare do that. I sent thine ancestors away to protect them, and give them sanctuary from those that might lash out at thee.” He moved the touch noses with the foal. “Thou art in me, just and I am in thee.” he spoke, quoting a line of old Thestral wisdom.

“Promise?” the foal asked him.

“Promise upon my fangs.” He responded. He was surprised to find that he had been given more room to breathe as he spoke with his namesake, or rather, as his namesake spoke with the one that he was named after. The foal smiled at him for the first time and rushed forward to hug the older stallion.

Pensword smiled and embraced the foal into a hug. “Tis good to have family, is it not?” he asked.

The foal nodded happily. The crowd around Pensword all grinned happily at him, each face reflecting traits he remembered from his aunts, his uncles, cousins, even a few from his mother and grandmother. He paused as he looked at the slightly larger Dragon. “So, did you gain more wealth than you thought with the percentage deal I set up?” he asked with a chuckle. “Also, thank you for protecting my clan and the Thestrals after ... after that dark night.”

Haymin chuckled deeply. “That was a rather interesting conversation. But your hoard are certainly entertaining when they are young. I humor them occasionally if they are brave enough to visit my den. I think I may be getting soft in my old age.” He laughed again. “As for the wealth, I would say it has been a fair enough exchange. We had a few mobs that tried to break through and restrain me magically. I showed them I do not take kindly to such rude guests.” He grinned, baring his fangs. “After that, they tried to bribe me. Me! The sheer audacity. Though I do admit, it was quite a sum. Still, the Thestrals more than made up for it over the years. I have kept our contract honorably. And made a pretty penny too.” He winked. “Moreso in the recent century or two after the Thestrals started to come out of hiding. All of that aside however, I must say it is good to see you again, Pensword. It pains me to say it, but I missed your boldness. There aren’t many ponies like you left nowadays. They just don’t make them like they used to.”

“I assure you that there might not be a single Pony just like me in all of Equestria.” he replied with a chuckle as he shot a knowing look to Lunar Fang. Haymin did not yet know the full history of Pensword’s past. “It is good to see you, and just as a warning, I still have Concord for any Dragons that might come after me. I am just happy that I could see what we built, and hopefully what shall come.” he grinned. “You are welcome to visit New Unity, the old capital that we are rebuilding. There is a dragon hatchling who might do well to learn from another Dragon.” He slowly laughed. “Just let us know before thine arrival. The town is prone to panic attacks.”

“You don’t mean that young upstart who tried to claim this land as his territory a few months ago, do you?” Haymin struggled to hold back his laughter, tears standing in his eyes. “Ah,” he sighed. “To be young and in puberty again. Those were the days. So much conquest. So much gold.”

“I think he is going to need a teacher to help him through this age or when he starts to have them again.” Pensword shuddered. “I do not want to use Concord on a friend, so a little help on that front would be appreciated. Mind you, he lives with one Twilight Sparkle, the wielder of the Element of Magic in the Elements of Harmony. So be warned, she might be asking questions as well.” He shook his head. “Still, it is just so good to see you and not having to order you against armies of Gryphons.” He smiled, then paused as he noticed chairs and a table being brought out. “It appears we have a night to regale stories and tales of the glories from days long past. Wouldst thou like to join us as a friend?”

“I think I have the time. My hoard is well protected by your hoard. They seem to view it as a personal favor after all these years. An entertaining lot, you Thestrals. I never know just what you ponies are going to do next.”

Grif sat before Hammer Strike in a room full of armed guards mixing between gryphons and ponies. The gryphon rolled his eyes casually as he waited while the acting captain gave a rather long winded speech regarding the charges and Hammer Strike’s role in choosing the Gryphon’s punishment.

“And so,” The gryphon said, finally coming to his conclusion. “What would you do with him Lord Hammer Strike?”

Hammer Strike looked towards Grif and shrugged. “I’m disappointed in you, Grif.” He then turned back to the other gryphon. “There. You can all go now.”

The gryphon stood there, dumbstruck as the ponies snickered. “Come along, captain, I believe it’s time for you to be making your arrangements to travel home,” he said, patting the gryphon on the back. The guards proceeded to escort the captain out, the gryphon troops following after. The gryphons grumbled as they made their way out while the guards that flanked them smiled as they marched. The door closed behind them with a bang and Grif leaned back in his chair.

“Wonder what they thought was going to happen?” Grif asked.

“Considering I spent the last week sparring with Celestia, possibly something along those lines.” Hammer Strike replied with a shrug.

“I keep my weapons and armor in reasonably good condition.” Grif noted with a nod. “Other than that, I’m not sure what I could do to earn that kind of reprimand.” he laughed. “So, happy it’s all over?”

Hammer Strike shrugged in response. “Somewhat. I want to get back to work. My equipment wasn’t taken care of in a thousand years. And worst of all, the armor I made for Luna has deteriorated.” He sighed.

“The Ursa set?” Grif asked with a raised eyebrow, to which Hammer Strike responded with a nod. “Well, at least they're not making you tailor nemean lion skin.” He attempted to laugh before his face dropped. “Listen… Shawn,” he started. “We need to talk about something.”

“And that would be?”

“There may be a time, and that time may be soon, where you come to talk to me and I don’t seem like the same person as I was before. I might be talking differently, possibly even acting unlike myself in some areas.”

“The reason for this?”

“You know very well there is more than one person running around up here.” Grif tapped his head. “And the both of us have decided that it can’t stay that way. But neither side is planning on simply giving in to the other one so… something different is going to happen.”

“Well, things will at least be interesting.” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“I have no idea who we’ll be, who I will be. Grif and Taze are going to break down and someone new is going to be coming in: a compilation of the two parts. I just wanted you to know. Whoever takes over, he’s still going to be your friend.”

“It’d be odd if you weren’t.”

“And… TARDIS.” Grif said as a familiar groaning sound began to echo into the room. Gradually a silhouette appeared and slowly began to fill in as the blue police box materialized into the room.

“And here I was wondering when that was going to happen,” Hammer Strike commented.

The doors opened as the familiar stallion entered the room, this time followed by a familiar pink unicorn mare. “There you are! Come on then, we have to hurry. Timey wimey things to do and all that,” the doctor said moving to Hammer Strike, attempting, and failing comically, to push the earth pony along.

“Welp, if you will excuse me for whatever amount of time I vanish for,” Hammer Strike said walking into the Tardis.

The blue doors closed and with the same groaning sound the box was gone. Grif stared at the spot for a moment with a raised eyebrow. “Was I just...ditched?” he wondered out loud. Shrugging to himself, he headed for the door. “Time to start Rarity’s lessons anyway.” he said with a sigh.

After getting his documents from the Canterlot Archives Hammer Strike found himself pushed out into another point with one of his chest plates shoved on by the Doctor. The stallion told him to ‘go wander for a bit.’

Shaking his head, Hammer Strike found himself looking towards a group of familiar figures in the distance. They soon took notice of him as well. “Oh, wonderful.” He muttered to himself.

“Hello Grif, Pensword, ... Moonshade.” He said after a pause to keep himself from saying Lunar Fang.

“Hello. So, got bored again?” Pensword asked as he looked over the armor. “Have to say, you are getting better at the crafting in a single night.” He looked around for a moment. “So, what have you been doing other than crafting?”

Hammer chuckled. “In technicality, a lot of things. The castle has quite a variety of metals. Got a bit bored.” He shook his head. “So, how is it going?”

“Oh, just preparing for a war trial.” He saw Grif smile. “Oh, the princess noted we may all need one of those.”

Thinking for a second, Hammer Strike responded. “Might have to remind me about that later…”

And they talked and talked, Hammer Strike finding it very odd how they were ignoring or missing a major difference between him now, and then.

“Shawn…?” He heard Grif ask. “What happened to your ear?”

Hammer chuckled. “It took you long enough to notice...”

“So how far in the future?” Grif asked.

“Far enough.” Hammer Strike responded. “I can’t, or shouldn’t say that much. But honestly, whatever I say and do now already happened, so…” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“So, what brought you back to this time period? I mean, something has to happen to cause you to come back here.”

Moonshade looked at Hammer Strike for a second. “Will Pensword be okay with Lunar Fang?”

“Things turn out for the better.” Hammer responded cryptically.

A snort came from Pensword’s nose. “Always cryptic with you time travelers.” He shook his head. “Yet, here I speak when I had to be that once already.”

“Well, excuuse me.” Hammer responded. “If you want, I’ll tell you your whole future. Do you want me to start?” He grinned with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

“I’ll wait, I think.” Pensword muttered. “I know enough already from the textbooks.” He looked to Moonshade with a blush.

“Trust me. Textbooks don’t give you all the details.” Hammer Strike said grimly, gesturing towards a few of the scars on his face.

“Can’t think of any safe questions.” Grif said as he shrugged. “Do we give worse then we get?”

“Considering what I did to a Gryphon fortress…” Hammer Strike nodded. “Oh yeah, we do.”

“Well, is it a pleasant trip back?” Moonshade asked. “We do have time to prepare for it, right?”

“Oh yeah. We had plenty of time to prepare.” Hammer Strike said.

“I want to ask questions,” Pensword muttered slowly. “Yet, the fear of messing up the timeline prevents me from asking anything that would be intelligent. But I will ask one. Is the food okay for us back then?”

“As good as it can be for the time.” Hammer Strike shrugged. “You can ask anything, technically. Anything I say has already happened for me, so it should all be fine.”

“Well that is good.” Pensword paused. “Do, do I make a good first impression on Lunar Fang? Or the Princesses?”

“The best.”

“That is good to know.” He let out a breath. “I am pleased to know I do not stick my hoof in my mouth. Which I seem to do time and again.”

“Am I going back as well? Tell me that at least. I am not letting you out of my sight, so AM I Going back?” Moonshade asked.

“Yeah.”

“Care to elaborate?” She asked, her tone growing a tad more dangerous. “Because I am going to make sure history stays intact. You know how flighty and distracted Pensword, or Matthew’s mind can get at times.”

“To elaborate, no.” He responded.

She growled and face hoofed. “Great. So, yes or no. Do I maintain my goal?”

“Better than maintain it.”.

“So you're not going to tell us about ...” Grif mimed the missing ear piece.

“Nope.” Hammer responded. “In all honesty, it’s better you don’t learn now about this.” He shrugged. “On the upside, I learned a few new tricks.”

“Tricks such as?” Grif asked.

He raised his hoof in front of his face. “Spontaneous Combustion,” he said as his hoof ignited in a blue flame. He shrugged amiably.

“GAH!” Pensword sputtered as he jumped back, raising a hoof to his eyes. “What in Mother Russia?” he asked in Draconic. “Mother Mew.” He sputtered. “You, you almost gave me a heart attack.”

Moonshade stepped back, but her response was nothing near as dramatic. “You, but, that, how?” She shook her head. “I know you have bits of strange magic, but an Earth Pony shouldn’t be able to do that.”

“There’s a lot of things I shouldn’t be able to do.” He grinned. “Trust me, things go farther than just this.” He said, lightly stomping his hoof, extinguishing the flame. “But know this. Who I am to you now doesn’t change. We all go through events that I wouldn’t wish on another and we come out on top. This is our story and we will live through it.”

“Well, from what you say, we all live to see the present again.” Pensword replied with a smile. “That makes me happy to know that the ending of our story up to your point is a happy one. We live to see modern Equestria again.” He frowned a little but did not say anything more.

None of them noticed as Hammer Strike’s eye twitched. “I should leave. Celestia might have noticed the bit of power I just used. I don’t know and I don’t want to stick around to find out.” He nodded before leaving in a random direction. The Doctor would find him eventually.

“So Rarity, you came here to learn how to use a sword. And I think I’ve made you wait long enough.” Grif smiled as he walked around the training area. “For starters, take the sword in front of you and let’s see your stance.” Seeing Rarity’s horn light, he grinned. “Ah ah ah. I said no magic.” He said, wagging a finger.

The light fizzled out as Rarity comically attempted to pick up the practice sword. Grif had cut a soft wooden pole with his talons to vaguely resemble a sword. Rarity continued to fumble with her hooves, resulting in much comedic fumbling and a few cases of tripping. “I think it might be broken,” she said at last as she picked herself up.

“For starters,” Grif said, picking it up with a single talon. “It’s a one hoofed blade. You pick it up in one hoof.” He pressed it into one of her forehooves till she gripped it. “Now widen your legs, back legs spread apart with your weight slightly to your right. That’s it. Now, right foreleg splayed out forwards and several degrees to the right. Your sword hoof needs to be bent upwards holding the sword either vertically with the blade pointed forward or horizontally with the edge pointed away from you” He said, giving her basic instructions while adjusting her positioning physically.

“Stance displays power. It commands respect and it shows your opponent that you respect him as well.” Grif smiled as he finally got her into a somewhat acceptable form. “There, like that. Now remember, your weight should be fluid. Swordplay is primarily about speed. Speed of body and speed of mind,” he explained. Without a word he swung around, sending his back left paw into the mare’s right foreleg and knocking it out from under her.

“Well, that was rude,” Rarity said, picking herself up and brushing some dirt off her fur.

“Your opponent likely won’t be caring how rude he appears while your blades are locked,” Grif explained. “Back into form,” he ordered. He smiled when it took rarity less time to find the form from before. “Don’t rely on your eyes. Every sense should be your tool in battle,” he explained as he repeated the action. Much as expected, Rarity reared up before he could make contact. She smiled, but only for a moment before he swept her back legs out from under her. “Small victories mean nothing,” he explained as she got up again. “Until the battle is done you are always in danger. Keep your body moving and your sword ready. Sword maneuvers vary from the cultures who use them, but in many places they are often referred to as dances because the movements must be swift, fluid, and elegant, just as when one performs a dance. In much the same way as dancing, you must also be able to read your partner’s movements before he or she makes them. keep an eye on them. Look for odd habits, twitches, anything that might be a tell.”

Grif sweeped again and Rarity reared. She avoided the second attempt by kicking her rear legs up. The moment her hooves met the ground, she brought the sword up to smack away Grif’s wing, which had been coming to buffet her side. “Thats more like it.” Grif smiled in approval.

Over the next hour Grif schooled Rarity on the four principal movements within fencing: block, slash, thrust, and parry. He explained the strengths and weaknesses of each before going into the examples how these may be combined or re-interpreted. Years of designing and creating had sharpened Rarity’s mind and Grif could not hold back a smile as she grasped the concepts quickly. She was only just starting, but he could see that she would be an impressive swords pony one day.

By the end of the session Rarity was tired, bruised, dirty, and had gone the longest Grif could think of without complaining about the dirt. With a grin, grif told her to return to her room and rest. Rarity left the training ground quickly, her new practice sword strapped to her back. With a chuckle Grif began writing up notes and mapping a lesson plan for the future. Who would have thought that Rarity, of all ponies, had a knack for swordplay.

Hammer Strike sighed as he sat in one of the forges in Canterlot, waiting for Luna to bring the decayed Ursa Armor. He was in for plenty of work just trying to fix the damage time had caused.

Luna entered the forge, two lunar guards trailing behind as they hauled a cart that held the armor. Both were red in the face and sweating. The weight must have been immense by normal pony standards.

“Sorry I’m late,” she said.

Hammer Strike shrugged in response. “No worries. It’s going to take ages anyways to repair it.”

“I’ve done my best,” Luna noted, showing him her work. It was not much in comparison, but the patch jobs seemed to have kept the armor from falling apart at the very least.

“At least you did that. Otherwise you wouldn’t have this armor anymore.” He sighed. “I have no idea how long it will take to repair this.”

“I don’t expect a miracle overnight,” Luna said. “Thank Sleipnir that Equestria isn’t at war currently” Luna sighed. “That was my best armor.”

“It also took the longest to make.” Hammer replied. “Well, I guess I’ll get to work. Unless you have something you want to talk about before you go?”

“How did this happen, Hammer Strike? Equestria is standing on imagined power at her best.” Luna sighed.

“A thousand years of peace.” He replied. “And the fear that Celestia will burn any enemy that stands in her way. Still, even then, that notion is fading.”

“I guess I injured Equestria a lot more than I intended,” Luna said. “Even saying it like that sounds bad. Hammer Strike, you always told me those who are thoughtless are unworthy. Is that me? Am I thoughtless?”

“Considering you were the one trying to fix these problems, I doubt that,” He replied. “You and your sister have had control over Equestria for a long time. It will never be easy and it will never be perfect, but you both strive for the best you can.”

“I just hope one day everypony will see that,” Luna said. “Anyway, I must be preparing. I need to attend to meteor impact before we set out for the Thestral colony. if you need anything, just ask.”

“I’ll be here for the next week. As long as I have the required materials I should be fine.” He sighed. “Perhaps shorter, perhaps longer…” He shrugged. “Have fun with your meeting and preparations.”

Luna nodded to Hammer Strike before leaving.

Pensword and Lunar Fang both sat in a room that Pensword had not seen for a very long time. It was the same meeting room where he had once stood as a human, asking, nay, petitioning Princess Luna for help against the Changelings. Only now he was sitting as a pony with a wing over his mate as they waited for High Chieftess Princess Luna. Pensword looked to Lunar Fang. “A lot has happened since we last stood in this room, Lunar-” he broke off in his muttering. “Or should I say Moonshade?” he asked.

She laughed “You probably wanted to say ‘Lunar Fang’ before saying that last part” she said.

“Yeah, I thought it, but I only said half of it.” He frowned. “My Dad did that a lot. He always spoke in half sentences and expected you to know what he was saying.” He sniffed a little. “My brother was perfect at understanding what he meant. I always got frustrated by that.”

“You’ll see them again,” she assured him, nuzzling him gently.

Pensword returned the nuzzle. “I hope they get to see their daughter in law.” He paused, then began to laugh. “Who would have thought their daughter in law would be a Thestral and that they would be grandparents to a foal?” He shook his head at the strange twist in his life. “I know my parents would love you no matter what. As for the relatives … that I do not know.”

“The point is that you love me,” she said. “Anypony else can burn for all I care.” she laughed.

“Anypony else?” a voice spoke up from behind them. “And here I thought I had garnered more respect from you than that.”

Pensword froze as he turned his head towards the new voice. “I think she was referring to any of my relatives back on Earth.” His voice was a little weak and nervous now.

“Yes, High Chieftess? Princess? I’m still not sure how we are supposed to address you now.” Lunar Fang said.

“For you two, you will address me as Luna. I think you both have earned that much.”

“Of course, Luna,” Pensword replied. “Does that cover outside in public as well?” He smirked. “Imagine the scandal that would cause.”

“Hang it all,” Luna said “I only have my trusted commander and my faithful protector at this time with whom I can share this level of familiarity. Let the papers print what they will.”

“As you wish, Luna.” Pensword replied. “How long til the bureaucrats recognize that Lunar Fang is alive? I received two letters today asking for courtships in a few minor noble houses.”

“You know the curse of bureaucracy,” luna sighed. “It is amazing they get anything done.”

“It will be settled in time,” Lunar Fang said. “If need be, we can get a marriage certificate signed under Moonshade until this is all settled.”

“I like your thinking. It would look well, and reintegrate my loyalty to the Thestrals. At least until the news learns that Moonshade is Lunar Fang.” Pensword shook his head. “A herd of aliases,” he muttered with a laugh. “Would satisfy some of the older houses, including House Pudding. I do not have the time to take care of all the letters that might flood my inbox. I need to really think of hiring a secretary or something.” He looked at his wife with starry eyes. “Not thee. Thou art the second of the herd house. And the apple of my eye,” He whispered.

“Well, it should be fun for the media at any rate” lunar fang said, flustered as her cheeks burned a fiery red.

“So I have heard your clan thrives, Pensword?” Luna asked.

Pensword nuzzled Lunar Fang’s ear before returning to look at Luna. “Indeed. It seems they are taking care of my ... of my home. They thrive and it appears that over the years the trait of moonkissed has appeared more often. I almost want to say that the gifts have shown just as widely in the clan.” He closed his eyes. “The House of Lords will need to recognize that I am ruler of those lands,” He said as he opened them again. The fires of determination burned brightly in those orbs. “For I shall not let any other Pony save I or my mare become owner of those lands. The Hooves House was over Mountainside Falls. I have heard Fort Triumph is also taken care of by the Lion Tribe.” He bowed his head. “If it be thy will, I will submit a right of claim by blood and conquest to the House Lords for those lands.”

“And I will most strongly back you,” luna nodded. “It is time the Thestrals had places of their own to settle.”

“Hear, hear. They have already settled Mountainside Falls, as well as the Gryphon Pass. What became of the town that we took without loss of life at all? I have not found it in the books. Then again, with the trial I have not had the time I had hoped for a thorough examination.”

“Remember, Pensword, that the gryphons were pushed back across the sea. The buildings of that town have since worn to nothing and other buildings have been built and fallen over them.”

“I thought that surely the Thestrals would have made it another refugee town.” He shook his head. “Still, the lands have changed. I am sure things have become interesting with the invention of airships. the pass has lost importance, I would think.”

“Much has changed in a thousand years, Pensword. Even I am still attempting to get resettled,” Luna offered.

He let out a small laugh. “Then we can work together on resettling. How long til the armor is done and we can reclaim thy seat on the Thestral Council?” He looked at his wife. “It is interesting. A thousand years ago we did this. Now we are repeating a little history. Hopefully not all of it.” He grimaced. “I would rather not fight Sombra and be encased in stone again.” His laugh sounded hollow as he tried to forget the other event from a thousand years ago. He may have survived with only a scar from the events at the Crystal empire, but there were scars far deeper that had yet to heal from the war.

“I could not tell you,” Luna said. “It was hard enough for Hammer Strike to make the armor. Repairing it will not be easy for him.”

“We waited a thousand years. A little longer is no sweat.”

Luna sighed. “The Thestrals shouldn’t have had to wait at all. Truly, I wonder if I am worthy to be the High Chieftess,” she admitted, eliciting a gasp from both ponies present.

“What is the meaning of this?” Pensword cried out. “Not worthy? Thou didst slay an Ursa Major. How art thou not worthy? If needed, I will come and we shall fight to prove you are still High Chieftess.” He shook his head. “I may be stuck on the traditions, but if it means losing thee as High Chieftess, then I say we just march there and reassert thine authority.”

“Whatever is bothering you, you are still the one the Thestrals respect,” Lunar Fang said. “You shouldn’t doubt yourself. It makes it look like you doubt us.”

“Look at what I have done to you. Is that worthy of respect?”

“Done to me?” Pensword asked in a confused tone. “What hast thou done to me?” He paused. “Or art thou talking of Lunar Fang?”

“To the Thestrals,” Luna clarified. “Barely a century out in the light and I forced them back into the dark.”

“Humanity has had a lot more missteps. We are here. And today is a new day.” Pensword looked to the walls of the meeting room. “I assure you, if you wish to learn how the Thestrals feel, the Dream Clan is still in Canterlot. Go and ask them.” He spoke with a hopeful tone. “Ask them what they think.”

Luna paused for a time, pondering the proposal. “I may just do that, Pensword,” she said, not entirely convinced. “But for now, we have preparations to make.”

“Very well.” He paused. “I have a question. When dost thou wish us to be present for the presentation of thy bill?” He shook his head. “My apologies, Luna. It appears I slipped into the old language there.”

“You are currently Equestria’s highest ranking officer,” luna noted. “Should the military be reinstated, you will be the one to lead it.”

“Correct.” Pensword muttered. “With Lunar Fang as second in command.” He paused. “I shall take it that we shall be incorporating the Gryphon Slayers into your example? How much time do we have left?”

“Months at the very least, Pensword,” Luna said. “This is not a fast process and I must have my supporters identified before I proceed.”

“I understand. I take it that the Gryphon Slayers are a boon to the project? Also, if I am to create a working example, shall I have the authority to field promote at the time I deem necessary?” He frowned. “If thou wishest, I shall report. It seems that I have been delivered this morning, an invite with one Baron Blueblood, Prince Blueblood’s father, to meet later this evening. I shall report back to thee on how the meeting goes. I fear that his faction shall be opposed to thy plans.”

43 - Moving Forward

Extended Holiday
Chp 43: Moving Forward
Act 5

Grif, Shrial, Twilight, and Rarity stood at the platform waiting for the train. With Pensword preparing for his trip to the Thestrals and Hammer Strike working on Luna’s armor, it seemed a good idea for the gryphon to return to Ponyville, and from there to head to New Unity to keep an eye on things.

“It seems strange that you had me come all the way up here for a single lesson.” Rarity said. “Shouldn’t we stay a few more days?”

“Hammer Strike isn’t going to be leaving his forge until the armor is done and knowing the first time he worked with that stuff, it could be a week or more before anypony sees him again.” Grif shrugged.

“But shouldn’t you be staying there with him?” Rarity asked.

“Honestly, Rarity, I wasn’t anywhere near him for most of the war. And right now I’d do more harm than good, especially with this city driving me crazy. And you're coming with me ‘cause you have a lot to learn.” Grif chuckled. “Besides, until Hammer Strike gets back I get to decide the priority of things being rebuilt, and there are more than a few less than important things I’d like to see worked on.”

“I need to get back to Spike and the library anyway,” Twilight noted. “Staying longer would just complicate things.”

Further conversation was cut off by the whistle of the train. “Heh. Almost miss Pensword’s little episodes when the trains come.” Grif smiled before he boarded, the others following behind..

He kept smiling as he bid Canterlot adieu, missing nothing save the friends currently waylaid in the city. Lying back in his seat, the gryphon’s eyelids casually shut. Anyone who cared to look closely would note the state being more trance-like than sleep. Internally there was still much work to be done.

Pensword paused in his travels as an ear twitched. “Train arrived into Canterlot Station.” he muttered before looking to Lunar Fang. “Art thou ready for the coming meeting?” he asked. “What worries me is how politely and formally the request was written. Let alone from the reclusive Baron.” He paused. “You do not think that it is because of the Blueblood we knew during the war?”

“Blueblood never does anything out of nostalgia or honor,” Lunar Fang said bluntly. “Perhaps he wants to make sure you aren't going to use anything against him.”

“I could use things against him? Why would I do that? He may be a pain, but I would rather not test the mettle of a house that is a thousand years old.”

“To be noble is to be paranoid in most cases,” Lunar Fang said, sighing.

Pensword gave a snort. “What odd notions. Nonetheless, we are approaching the estate,” he muttered as they saw the gates. What surprised them was that the hitherto unseen Baron stood waiting for them personally at the gate. His coat shone white with a light blue mane and tail. His cutie mark waved boldly on the white flags on either side of the gate, portraying the image of four crowns positioned at the tips of a cross. It reminded Pensword of a compass.

“Welcome to Blueblood Estates.” The lord said with a grin. The gates lay opened wide as a gesture of peace and openness. “If you wouldn’t mind, please join me for tea in the gazebo.” Baron Blueblood smiled and turned around without further interaction, leading the way as they began their walk.

“We thank you for your hospitality, baron,” Lunar Fang spoke, nodding respectfully. Pensword remained silent. However, he did manage to cast a cool nod of thanks in the Baron’s direction before he turned away. The biting words from Prince Blueblood still hung in his mind, though he was not there to hear them personally, the apple doesn’t usually fall far from the tree.

The gazebo was a screened building the size of most one car garages from earth, or even a small home in Ponyville. It was richly appointed and already a tea service lay waiting with a plate of sugar cane stalks to the side. Pensword eyed them suspiciously with a raised brow.

They all settled on cushions that lay on the floor as Baron Blueblood poured tea into each cup. The complete lack of guards and servants was not lost on the couple as they watched the Lord. His calm expression seemed more like a mask than it did a face. At last, the baron spoke, his voice calm and even, almost casual. “I will presume you wonder why I asked you here.” He paused as he placed the teapot back on the serving tray resting on a silver tea trolley. “I will cut to the point. It is to deal with the matter of the founders of our house. You see, The skeleton in our closet, as you know already, is that our house has a few ‘bats,’ as some of the more vocal houses would say.” He held up a hoof, his expression cool and calm as he closed his eyes in a staying gesture of peace. “I will not lie to you. I have brought you here to make a request, and to deal. Some of the old laws are in effect. For example, if you are willing to forego any mention of certain meetings with Thestral tribes between our ‘blood lines,’ we are willing to hold off on laying claim to some ancestral lands in your New Unity project.”

“So, in return for us keeping a valuable piece of history hidden you will not exercise a right that your bloodline lost claim to more than three hundred years ago?” Lunar Fang asked.

“Actually,” Baron Blueblood replied. “The Blueblood camp on the outskirts of old Unity, which became a small collection of homes right before the fall of Unity and after the dreadful Nightmare Moon incident, has fallen back into our right due to the last of the line, Rosepetal, dying at the age of one hundred and two, three days ago.” Surprisingly, the supposedly ruthless lord actually looked pained. “A great ally and good friend she was.” He shook his head. “As for history, are you planning to rock all of Equestria with the news of what old families did? Of offshoots and Cadet branches of houses that married Thestrals? Think of the chaos that would bring, the purges of family lines that could happen if that news got out. All Noble houses know we have Thestrals in our past. However, none wish for it to be public knowledge. Three Noble houses have been looking to take House Blueblood down the last three generations. And getting the proof you hold of our founder being mated to a thestral could very well destroy us.” He looked worried. “If House Blueblood falls, then others could hold claim to the passes, and to Mountainside Falls.”

“What did you say?” Pensword snapped the sugar cane stalk in half as he heard the name of his hometown.

“By legal documentation, House Blueblood was placed as guardians of the lands that the Thestrals fled to. If the information falls and our house is destroyed, there are two noble houses, House Stanley and House Crane, who wish to turn your home into-”

“You will be presenting these forged documents immediately.” Lunar Fang said, cutting in. “House Blueblood was given stewardship of House Strike alone. Pensword, himself arranged this and both Celestia and Luna were present at its decree. Lord Hurricane was given the right to watch over the lands of the pass, the fort, and Mountainside Falls: the personal lands given to Pensword. The Blueblood line has no claim there and your papers will be disproven.” Her pupils had receded to slits, indicating the level of anger the baron’s words had brought. Still, Blueblood remained unphased he even managed to look crestfallen.

“The folder is there on the table at the other side of the room.” Blueblood sighed, as if trying to let go of a heavy burden. “Six hundred years ago, House Hurricane faced some financial problems. The Duke Blueblood at the time helped bail him out. However, it came at a cost. We lost the Duchy and became barons. In the aftermath, as a sign of respect, the Duke Captain Hurricane compensated our loss and hardship by making us joint stewards. It turned out to be a moment of serendipity, as two minor houses joined to try and wrest control of those lands to take their fertile farmlands and mineral deposits for themselves. Our two forces were able to push the invaders out and the two minor houses were absorbed into the Hurricane holdings. Since then, the stewardship of your holdings has alternated every generation. We currently are in charge till my death. Then the stewardship will return to Hurricane’s control. Six hundred years of dealings on a hoofshake.” The baron smiled sadly. “Alas, my House’s power has been waning these last three years. And as I said, House Stanley and House Crane wish to wrest the lands from both of our control. If House Blueblood falls and is split up, their combined assets with the clanless hirelings could overwhelm Hurricane’s forces. You saw the state of the guards. While Hurricane is the most prepared, I doubt any of us could face a full on noble war.”

Pensword sat calmly as he listened. Amazing, he thought, how convoluted a thousand years of politics could cause things to become. However, something didn’t quite feel right. There had to be a trump card. Blueblood was too cunning not to have one. He looked to his mate to gauge her reaction and thoughts as she prepared to speak.

“You're threatening to not return Pensword’s lands?” Lunar Fang’s face was stony as she looked on the noble. “Baron, you are by far the stupidest upstart we have had to deal with.” She looked to Pensword. ”Shall I call the guards and begin the process for treason against Equestria? Or would you prefer a summary execution?”

“Not from me, Commandante Lunar Fang.” Blueblood answered. “I am merely warning and advising Pensword of the current situation. He could have a dragon defend the pass and the lands. And he could easily have his clan and fellow Thestrals fight off the invaders. But why should we even have a war? He can reveal all the facts he wants after he gains full control of his lands. I do plan on returning them to him well and in tact.” He turned to Pensword as his expression softened.

“It was never my intention to hold on to what is yours by conquest and birth. I only wished to give you a greater idea of the big picture. Doing anything rash, or allowing the Thestrals to try and contact the noble houses who married ancestors of their clans could cause problems. Those places have seen enough bloodshed and I wish only to prevent further conflict. After you have regained full control and possession of your lands, you can do whatever it is you wish. You may even reveal the forgotten mother of House Bloodblood. The lands you have full right to are coveted due to the historic nature and the wealth held in both physical and trade value.” He looked to Lunar Fang. “Which House Hurricane and Blueblood have only shared point five percent between us, I might add. The rest has been stored by Princess Celestia for your return, either mined by the Thestrals, or even untouched and unmined for you and your mate to decide what to do.”

“Be wary of your words, Baron,” Lunar Fang said, turning her lips up just enough enough to bare that famed smile only a Thestral could pull off: as friendly as it was frightening. “You may end up finding out what happened to the last house who crossed us.”

Pensword remained sitting, his look pensive. At last, he broke the silence. “I think I will keep my mouth shut.” The baron looked relieved. “But, only if you promise that in six month’s time the lands will be fully handed over to my care and control.”

A smile crossed the lips of Baron Blueblood. “I can accept that. In six months you shall be in full control of your birthplace, as well as the Fort that made you famous.” His eyes twinkled. “I hope you have a successor picked for your role in House Strike. The adopted son of Hurricane shall soon have his own landed position. It would be very unlikely to remain captain of the guard to another noble.”

“I do. And it does not involve House Blueblood, nor House Hurricane.” Pensword spoke simply.

“Something that is understandable. You have not been around either house long enough to trust them fully.” Baron Blueblood replied with that same smile.

“I think it’s time we left this meeting,” Lunar fang said. “We have business to take care of.” As they left the grounds Lunar Fang looked to Pensword, her gaze confused. “Why would you agree?”

“Because, it will cement his plans and ambitions faster. You saw his worry over the two minor houses. Also, the sooner the lands fall under my control, the sooner I can have forces loyal only to me or my clan guarding it.” Pensword smiled a little. “I also think that by the time I reveal this skeleton of a Thestral being part of the starting house, House Stanley and House Crane might suddenly find themselves minor houses to House Blueblood.” He looked to the walls of the estate. “The lands gained from that most likely will outweigh the loss of the lands his house has stewardship over.”

“What are your plans then? You know neither the Lion Tribe, nor the council of chiefs will accept you withholding such information.”

“It is not withholding information, it is giving time for the nobles to prepare to greet lost family.” He spoke diplomatically. “We will cause enough mayhem with the introduction of Thestrals en masse into Canterlot after our journey. We need to give time for things to settle down before we rock the nobility to the core.”

He turned his head to look at Lunar Fang. “I do not want families to purge their lines. On Earth, we have faced ethnic purges before: complete destruction of villages and homes due to a change of religion.” His eyes suddenly looked haggard and haunted. “I do not want the Gryphons of a thousand years ago to win because of nobles falling upon one another. The news will get out. But six months will give all houses time to prepare, build walls, and hopefully do things more rationally. Imagine if enemies of Equestria saw the nobility under Princess Luna and Celestia suddenly having to deal with rioting and a quasi civil war. It could bring invaders.” He paused at the gates. “We are not ready at all for that.”

“Very well.” Lunar Fang sighed. “I just hate it when a self absorbed parasprite like that wins in the end”

“Who said he won?” Pensword muttered with a smile, his fangs glinting. “You forget just who is loyal on those lands. If anything, he is making it look like he won when really, he is cutting his losses.” He pulled his wife into a hug and kissed her on the muzzle. “Remember who is currently living on those lands, knows them inside and out, can live off less than a normal pony, and live in caves if needed.” He nuzzled her at the base of her ear. “I see this as a victory, as those lands shall become Equestrian in six months, fully integrated by High Chieftess Luna’s words.”

Pensword flapped his wings and looked Lunar Fang in the eyes as the two rose together. “On the surface, Blueblood looks like he won, but really, did you hear the resources we have untapped there? He knows he cannot win if a war breaks out. The Thestrals have it fortified and Haymin lives up there.” He settled on the road back into Canterlot as they approached the gates. “What he has won was a balm to his ego. Nothing more.” he turned around and flicked his tail at her playfully. “Still, it wouldn’t hurt to keep an eye on him.”

Hammer Strike had paused his work as he looked at Pensword, Lunar Fang, Blast Shield, and Tower Shield. They all stood waiting on his words. For today, the duty of Captain of the Guard would pass from Pensword to a new pony. The only thing anypony knew was that the finalist for the position was in the room. Other than that, no pony knew who Hammer Strike had picked to replace Pensword.

“Lord-” Blast Shield cleared his throat and tried again, remembering his orders. “Hammer Strike, we have something for you.” He looked uncertainly to his brother. Tower Shield nodded.

“And that would be?” Hammer Strike asked with a raised brow.

The two brothers stepped forward in unison and produced a pair of envelopes, each engraved with a steady script on the covers. “Our letters of resignation, sir. We are not fit to be your guards after all that has happened.”

“What makes you say that?” He asked.

“We allowed you to enter that place unguarded, unprotected-”

“And as a result, you nearly died. True, it was history, but that is no excuse.” the two brothers said, their countenances grave.

“Yes, history noted it, but there were other reasons for this. I didn’t bother to bring you both on that wild adventure because it was going to last thirty seven years,” Hammer Strike replied. “I accepted this as a cost to retrieve Pensword and Grif back from the sands of time. Lunar Fang was needed in this, but you both did not need to torture yourselves away from family and others for such a length.”

“Sir … it was our duty.” The two looked staunchly on him. “Our ancestors would expect nothing less. We fell short.” Blast Shield looked his lord in the eye, determined, albeit tearful.

“Lost Shield and Strike Shield would expect you both to push past that and stop worrying about a mistake you didn’t make.” Hammer Strike replied.

“I will agree with that, I met those two,” Pensword said as he broke rank. “They would expect you to do the jobs you both swore to do in this time period. The Shields have in fact protected House Strike from at least the Third Gryphon War. Thine honor is still untarnished and it gleams with thine actions this day, a testament to thy fierce loyalty and love.” His eyes narrowed. “As letters of resignation need first pass through me before reaching Hammer Strike, I hereby claim these and deny your resignation.”

The two brothers stared, slack jawed at the pegasus. “Say what, now?”

“And that there, is the reason for my choice.” Hammer Strike started up again. “You two have both shown that you are loyal enough to try and resign because of an error. Therefore, in recognition of such love for your Lord, I am assigning you both as the new Captains of my guard.”

The two brothers’ jaws dropped once again. “You’re what?” Tower Shield asked.

“But, sir, this is highly irregular. It goes against every code and regulation.” Blast Shield protested. Tower quickly fell in line next to him, nodding his head vigorously.

“And as you both know, I don’t follow the customs other nobles do.” Hammer Strike smirked. “You’ll both work perfectly for the job.”

“But … but, sir!” The two said in unison.

“No buts about it.” Hammer Strike cut them off. “Don’t quote regulations to me. Pensword wrote half of them and then gave them to me verbally.”

“I did.” Pensword replied, looking rather pleased with himself before frowning a little. “I might have to rewrite them again. Half of what I wrote must be outdated.” He chuckled a little. “So do not quote them at all. They might just be changing in the near future.”

“Sir, we … we don’t know what to say.” Blast shield said, his eyes shining with tears.

“Well, how about a yes? Then I will officially hand over the duties of my office to the two of you, and we can have some cake to celebrate. Of course, then it’ll be back to duty and normal routine,” Pensword said.

“Sounds about right,” Hammer Strike said, nodding in agreement. “Well, this was a nice break, though after this I’ll have to get back to work for the next seventy two hours or so.”

Pensword stood and pulled an old medal from his armor. “As pertaining to the traditions of Military Officers of Noble Houses, I, Pensword of the House of Pen, do hereby relinquish the symbol of my power and authority over those that swear allegiance to thy house and to thy military orders.” He waited for Hammer Strike to take the medal before giving a sharp salute. The medal was a simple gold disk with Hammer Strike’s cutie mark stamped into it. The fabric sash it hung from was the same color as his main coat and the middle stripe the color of his mane.

“I thank you for the services you have performed in my house.” Hammer Strike said, taking the medal from Pensword. He then turned to face the two Shield brothers. “It will be an even greater pleasure having you both serve in my noble house, commanders.” Hammer Strike said to the brothers. Reaching into his coat, he withdrew a second medal identical to the first. After a moment of dramatic silence, he held it out to the brothers.

“Th-thank you, sir.” Tower Shield said as the two brothers pinned the medals to their breasts. Then they turned to their lord, gave a formal salute … and promptly passed out.

“Well then.” Hammer Strike said aloud. “We should probably move them.”

“Well, they took it better than I thought.” Pensword muttered, looking towards Lunar Fang. She smiled, a merry twinkle playing in her eye. “They only fainted. No yelling or screaming.”

“Let’s move them to the forge, they’ll eventually wake up to the sound of metal hitting bone, and/or more metal.” Hammer Strike said as he shrugged.

“Agreed. Come on Lunar Fang, a little help, please.” Pensword spoke as he took one of the guards’ forehooves. “We can put both of them on Hammer Strike’s back.”

Grif stood alone in his tower, looking out over the grounds. Shrial was eating with the troops. The journey had been uneventful and the castle was coming along well. Sylvio had started to grow… a lot. The once timber wolf pup was now half the size of Grif and looking a few ponies in the eye. Currently, things were peaceful. Now was the time for something that Grif had been putting off for far too long. Laying down in the tower, the gryphon slowed his breathing and concentrated, cutting his mind off from everything around him. He found himself once again within his mental space, but there was no longer an armory or library. The entire area had been blanked. Even Deadpool was gone from the space he always seemed to occupy. The gryphon looked upon the only other being present with a sigh.

“I suppose it’s time?” Grif looked down at Taze. “Funny. I never thought I’d find an ending here.”

Taze laughed “It’s an ending no one needs to know about.” He looked around. “Besides, it’s only a technical death. We’ll still be alive in a fashion. Just not in this fashion.” The human cracked his neck muscles. “Besides, it’s worth it isn’t it?”

“Yeah.” Grif sighed. Before the two, a single image appeared, the smiling face of a certain gryphoness. “You think she’ll notice?”

“When whoever it is starts sprouting off poetry, I think she’ll get the picture.” Taze laughed. “You’re many things, my friend, but you're no scholar.”

“So…. How do we do this?” Grif asked after a moment of silence.

“I’m not sure, but I would guess we simply will ourselves together. We could always do the fusion dance if you need a visual aid,” Taze offered.

“For the last time, warriors do not dance like that,” Grif said. “... and no earrings either.”

“I told you, we don’t do that kind of jewelry. Rings or chains only. Nothing pierces this flesh,” Taze said. “Though I guess even that’s gonna be his choice from now on, isn’t it?”

“Yeah….” Grif said. “Well … I geuss, on three?”

Taze nodded. “One ...” he said as his form began to ripple, the colours becoming muted.

“Two...” Grif followed suit as their colors completely vanished, leaving two silhouettes.

“Three...” Their voices echoed across the empty chasm that was their mind as the two silhouettes drifted into each other, the shadows mixing and separating chaotically when they collided. This would carry on over the next several hours as the forms shifted and altered, building and destroying, adding and subtracting.

Finally, as in the outside world the barest hint of sun rays appeared on the horizons, the silhouettes took the form of a single strange beast. Digitigrade lion paws replaced feet and taloned hands grew from the sum of two parts. Green feathers flourished across the chest as black fur and feathers blanketed the form. A harsh predatory beak grew from its face. It sat there, breathing deeply for a time, as if gaining mastery over itself. Finally, the eye’s snapped open.

Grif looked out at the sunrise carefully, his mind had never contemplated such a beautiful thing in all his life as he waited for the gryphoness beside him to rouse from her sleep.

Shrial breathed a heavy sigh, snuggling contentedly against Grif’s soft feathers. “I love you so much,” she mumbled in her sleep, not aware she was speaking aloud.

Grif’s heart jumped hearing those words. Ever so gently he sounded the robin call into her ear. Familiar with this ritual by now, Shiral's eyes snapped open, a contented smile on her beak as she looked into Grif’s beautiful eyes. The fight of dark and light blue were gone. In their place the light blue swirled peacefully in tune with the dark, a tiny speck of dark blue at the head of the light and a mirror of light at the head of the dark.

"To see one so radiant next to the sunrise and that sunrise to not know how lucky it should be to look down in burning jealousy at the beauty of thee." The gryphon spoke lightly. His voice lacked the harsher backtone Grif’s always seemed to carry.

"It finally happened, didn't it?" Shrial asked as she looked at Grif with worry, and a little sadness.

He looked at her with a blank face. "What happened, dove?" he asked. "The only thing that has happened of note is I woke up to see something extravagant. And then a somewhat pretty sunrise followed afterwards."

She kissed him, staring into that endless pool of swirling color, a perfect balance of light and darkness. "You two finally merged. Your eyes are calm."

"Two?" he asked once again, confused as he gently pulled her closer. "What two do you mean?"

"Taze and Grif, she said. His brows furrowed in confusion. "You do remember being separate, don't you?"

"I am Taze, I am Grif. The separation is only an illusion for the ponies," Grif said "Didn't we talk about this? I can be kinda absent minded at times, so don't worry if we haven't. Thats my fault. There is no wall, there is no separation, there's just me: the clumsy ashen crow who blots out the light of your radiant beauty." He smiled then.

"Flattery will get you nowhere, dear. Except maybe here." She pulled Grif in for another kiss. "That was no act, Grif. I saw it. And while I do love you, that makes me worry all the more. Tell me, what happened last night?"

"I ..." Grif concentrated, the process almost painful. "We needed to die. We needed to not be so I could be no more we. No more two minds breaking apart … giving in" he grasped his head. "never apart ... never again."

Shrial took his talons gently and pulled them down. Love and concern shone in her eyes as she spoke in her calmer tone. "Now that wasn't so hard, was it? You need to be willing to admit these things to yourself. If that's what happened, don't try to block it out; own it. Besides; the others have the right to know."

"I told Hammer Strike ... Pensword will be able to tell." The male gryphon took his hands from Shrials and held them to his head as he tried to regain order in his mind.

"How can you have told Hammer Strike if this only just happened? Or did you decide to do something risky without telling me?" Shrial asked, her voice turning testy.

"Told him I would be different. I told him the person up here may not be the same, but he is always his friend," Grif said "... Not dangerous, not risky. Minds were already merging. Too complex to be put back together. Had to be broken down and remade as one. There was no other way" His voice began to slow down as he got his breathing under control. The shock and pain of the ordeal was almost over now.

"You'd better be telling me the truth, Grif Grafson. If you're not I'll give you a beating you won't soon forget." Shrial said, glaring him in the eye.

The gryphon lifted his head, the panic gone from behind those eyes as he scooped her up and hugged her. "I can't lie to you. I, we, they changed that. Never again can I lie to you."

She giggled. "Never say never, Grif. It might come back to bite you." Then she kissed him once more.

Grif smiled at her as he whistled the first notes to an old gryphon song. "I'll swim and sail on savage seas, with ne’er a fear of drowning," He moved to his bag and withdrew one of the signet rings from it before turning back to her. "And gladly ride the waves of life-" he lowered himself down as he held up the ring. "If you would marry me.” He looked at her large swirling eyes, hopeful, “No scorching sun, nor freezing cold will stop me on my journey. If you will promise me your heart, and love..." he trailed off as the tradition dictated.

She looked back into his eyes. A soft, unguarded look glowed as the morning rays played on her face. Fear, sorrow, guilt, happiness, and love raged within her, much like the savage seas of the ancient tune. She stood there, frozen in place as Grif kept her gaze. When she still did not respond, his head fell and he began to pull back the ring. Shrial’s heat nearly broke at the sight. It was beating so fast. But she knew if she did nothing, she would regret it the rest of her days. The first notes came out raspy, choked, and quiet, but soon gained strength as she steadily rolled along. A strong lilt slowly came to her voice as she sang along. "And love me for eternity. My dearest one, my darling dear, your mighty words astound me. But I've no need of mighty deeds when I feel your arms around me." Tears stood in her eyes.

Grif started and turned to her again, his own heart beating in his throat as his voice changed in tone and pacing. Slowly, he slid the ring onto her talon. "But I would bring you rings of gold, I'd even read you poetry, and i would keep you safe from harm if you would stay beside me" Their eyes met and they smiled then as Grif began to twirl Shrial in his arms.

Shrial smiled at her love as her voice began to increase the tempo. "I have no use for rings of gold. I care not for your poetry. I only want your hand to hold ..."

"I only want you near me" Seemingly effortlessly, Grif threw her into the air and caught her in his arms. The two danced to the invisible tune as they sang together. "To love, to kiss, to sweetly hold, for the dancing and the dreaming; through all life's sorrows and delights i'll keep your love inside me. I'll swim and sail on savage seas with ne'er a fear a of drowning and gladly ride the waves of life if you would marry me!" At the end, Grif stood holding her above his head and as they held the final note he brought her down to him and kissed her.

Shrial couldn't help but laugh, then cocked her head, confused. "I could have sworn I heard someone else holding that note after we finished." She shook her head. "Must be imagining things. Well now, my dearly betrothed. How shall we celebrate our engagement?" she asked with a mischievous glint in her eye.

"Should I lock the door?" he asked, wiggling his eyebrows mischievously.

"Well, now. That depends entirely on what you have planned, love." She said, wrapping her arms around his neck.

Grif laughed as he locked the door. The two didn't make a public appearance until lunch was already underway. Grif notably had minor scratches along his back and Shrial seemed busy preening herself all day. Neither of the two would say anything about where they had been.

“Names?” The pony asked from behind the glass counter, his hoof resting on a pile of application sheets. His coat stood out a darker grey with a hint of purple, his mane more of a pure grey. He wore a simple white button shirt with a brown vest to accentuate his frame and his gold framed glasses lay on the tip of his nose as he peered over them at the two ponies before him.

“Pensword.” The pegasus with the tufted ears replied. He was dressed in a white shirt, black bowtie, a jacket, and a top hat. He smiled a little. One could see his Navy blue coat with white mane and tail. His ice blue eyes had a twinkle to them as he looked to the mare at his side.

“Is that your full legal name, sir?”

“No.” Pensword muttered. “My Full name is Pensword Hurricane of the Dream Clan of the Bear Tribe.”

The pony’s eyes widened briefly. “Ah. You are that Pensword. And may I ask who this lovely young lady is?” The clerk said as he hastily opened a dusty drawer and pulled out a new form with more space. He hastily scrawled out the long name. “It’s a good thing we leave these old forms for the thestral weddings. Princes Luna insisted on it after the Thestrals were integrated the first time.” He winked at the pair through his lenses, his old grey eyes glinting.

“Lieutenant Colonel Moonshade of the Lunar Guard” Moonshade said, taking a moment to fully remember her old name.

“You know, young lady, you are one lucky Thestral. It’s not every day that a mare gets to marry a stallion like Pensword. I’m sure half the kingdom will be jealous.” He smiled good naturedly. “Oh, and by the way, congratulations on the clearing of those charges.”

“Thank you.” Pensword replied. “Let’s just say that Lunar Fang is insisting that I marry Moonshade,” he muttered.

“Say no more, say no more. I am familiar with Thestral Lore well enough.” The pony said, raising a hoof. “So, who are to be your witnesses? I will need to include their names on the document, and they will need to sign afterwards to make it official. A judge can have you two married shortly thereafter, but you know how it is. Paperwork. All things must have order after all.”

Pensword rose a wing only for Moonshade to smack it back down. “I think they have to be living to count.” Pensword made an O shape with his muzzle as a bashful look crossed his facial features.

“What are we going to do?” Moonshade whispered.

“I do not know, Moonshade.” Pensword muttered to her. A name he had almost forgotten. It felt strange calling her that, even though it was the name she was born with. He looked up and around. “Grif is back in Ponyville. So are Shrial and Rarity. Hammer Strike is busy in the forge and the Princesses are both in meetings.” He blushed. “I completely forgot about the need for witnesses.”

“Maybe you two should look around the historical society?” the official noted. “I’m sure they would be honored to help you.”

“Right.” Pensword muttered and paused. “Uh, dear, do you or the official behind the glass know where the Historical Society meets?”

“Two halls down first door on your right,” the old pony noted.

“Thank you.” Moonshade replied as the two turned around and followed the directions. They soon arrived at the door and they paused to look at one another. They nodded and they both pushed the door open. Wall upon wall of book and empty display cases greeted them as light filtered in through the dusty skylights and windows overhead. Ancient tapestries hung side by side, decorating the walls as they depicted images of Celestia, Star Swirl, a zebra with a unicorn in a strange land, and many others, including earth pony surrounded by three minotaurs. Pensword scrunched his eyebrows as he moved in for a closer look. “Is that …?”

“Hello. Can I help you?” an old dusty voice spoke up from behind a shelf. Books, artifacts, scrolls, weapons, and tablets levitated through the air as a head peeked around the corner. The mare’s grey mane curled around her old face as she smiled, her horn glowing an earthy brown.

Pensword jumped, hovering in the air and ready to strike until he realized that the voice was coming from a civilian. He slowly dropped back to the ground and chuckled sheepishly. “Well,” he started, “We are looking for some witnesses for a marriage license. All our friends have either got prior meetings in Canterlot or had to return to their homes by train this morning.” He chuckled a little, embarrassed at the turn of events as a flush rose in his cheeks. “May we have a little help?”

The mare flicked her head and the cases opened. In a matter of seconds the artifacts zoomed into place before gently settling in their stands, an old staff went last of all, decorated with all manner of carvings and runes. A crystal lay at its crown as it set itself horizontally in the air. Then it slowly descended onto the two supports designed for it before the light died and the case shut itself with a satisfying click. She smiled. “It belonged to Starswirl the Bearded, or so the legends say. Nopony could authenticate it, so it’s just a nice trinket to draw the younger unicorns in.”

“That’s amazing!” Pensword zipped up to the case before Lunar Fang reigned him back in with a wing to the back.

“The wedding, dear, remember?”

“Oh, yes.” He laughed a little hesitantly. “Sorry. You know how I am with history.”

“Yes, dear, I know. Now let’s see what this pony has to say to our request before we get lost in all of this, hmm?”

“That is a bit of an unusual request to make here. What's your name, friend?” A deeper voice asked from behind. It may have been old, it still held strength. This time it was Lunar Fang’s turn to jump.

Pensword snickered a little, then paused and looked to his mate, a mischievous grin on his muzzle. “Pensword,” He replied.

A double thump was heard followed by mumbled curses as two ponies rushed where the ponies stood. The unicorn mare got up first, her grey mane and tail askew. Her tan fur was accented by her cutie mark, a black tablet with white writing. The other pony was a full grey stallion with the cutie mark of a scroll. While he had aged, his body still had a toned appearance and his mane stood full and well kept. Pensword could tell just by looking at him that this pony had been trained. “Commander Pensword?” the mare asked.

Pensword rose an eyebrow. “Well, yes.” He moved to show his cutie mark. “Though you seem to run just at the name. Surely there are those that have a name similar to mine.” He looked to the Historians. “Why rush so quickly?”

“We had heard you were back, but we haven’t been able to get ahold of you for an interview,” the mare told him. “Those brutes wouldn’t so much as let us near the castle,” she said, snorting as she shook her mane back into position. The stallion stepped next to her protectively and nodded in agreement.

“You know how some from the empire can be. They offered to give us plenty of ‘facts,’ but somehow I doubt they would have been accurate.” The stallion said flatly.

Pensword nodded in agreement. “They still hate me for defeating them in a war they had no right to begin in the first place.” Moonshade put a wing around him and he slowly calmed down. Then he looked at the two historians, a playful glint in his eye. “Well, if you are willing to be witnesses to our license, I think I can give you, oh, an hour or so for an interview if you wish?” he offered, smiling as he nuzzled his “bride to be.”

“Of course,” the stallion said hastily, his hoof twitching before he stopped it. Pensword smiled good naturedly. The mare stepped up and excitement shone in her eyes, granting a new look of youth to her old face.

“Princess Celestia has never given much information and any insights to the war could be amazing for Equestrian history. We’ll do it.”

“Then it is a done deal. Please follow me.” He shook his head. “This will make a good story to tell the foals.” He chuckled and hugged Lunar Fang with a wing as they walked.

“You found a new mare, then?” the stallion asked. “This is going to cause a media scandal. I am Elder Script, by the way. And this is my assistant, Cipher.”

Pensword laughed. “Well,” he looked around. “I wouldn’t just come to the future without my mate if I had a choice. Nasty problem is that the media insists that she is dead, so we are just using an old name she picked up that is not considered deceased.” He chuckled. “I am all for obeying the law, but if it means having to forego my wife and mate, a little detour is in order.” His muzzle twitched.

“An interesting conundrum. But this isn’t the first time.” Cipher laughed “There was one lord who married seven times to the same mare.”

“What?” Pensword asked with a raised eyebrow. “Please, do tell. I think I would enjoy this story.” He chuckled a little. “What caused him to marry the same mare seven times?”

“He was married to an explorer,” Elder Script explained. “She had a tendency to be gone so long people declared her dead. Every time she proved them wrong, he would be waiting for her. He married her using a name from a different language every time.”

“That is rather romantic. What was the name of this explorer?” he asked as they reached the doors to the marriage office once more. The stallion and mare laughed.

Pensword caught on quickly and began to chuckle. “You two?” he asked with another chuckle. “Of all the Historians in all the places in Equestria.” he muttered paraphrasing a quote from a rather famous scene. He paused and face hoofed. “Oh? Oh dear.” He shook his head. “Great at seeing a map and giving a battle. But seeing the hole I just trotted into ....” He shook his head. “Well, what was the last name used by the Explorer?”

“Northern Compass” Cipher said. “That was her birth name.”

“Why does that name sound familiar?” Moonshade muttered as they entered the room. Any further discussion of the topic was placed on hold for the other important ceremony at hoof.

“What hit us?” Blast Shield rubbed his head as he slowly got to his hooves.

“The floor,” He heard a voice answer.

“Ha ha.” Blast Shield said, looking at his brother. “I had the weirdest dream that we got promoted.”

“That was real.” Hammer Strike answered again, still working on the metal before him.

“Oh…”

“Congratulations. Now I would suggest waking up your brother.”

Blast Shield shook Tower carefully. “Come on, wake up”

Tower groaned in his sleep. “Five more minutes …”

“Tower how are we going to look commanding Lord Hammer Strike’s forces if you sleep on duty?” Blast Shield scolded.

“Like a very intimidating sleeper.” Tower groaned as he clopped to all fours. “So that wasn’t a dream?”

“No.” Hammer Strike answered again.

“Great. So what do you want us to do now, sir? We can’t exactly leave you unguarded.”

“Tower, maybe you should see if we can get more help from the family?” Blast Shield asked. “I can stay here with Lord Hammer Strike.”

Tower chuckled. “Who’d have thought we’d be following in our ancestors’ hoofprints… literally?”

“Grandpa Buckler should be ecstatic, he was always talking about this.” Blast Shield smiled.

“He’d go ballistic if he knew. Think I’ll bring him along. He’d be honored to meet the genuine article.” Tower winked as he slowly plodded out the door. “Still can’t believe he did that,” he muttered, his voice carrying back into the forge as he clopped away.

“Is there anything you need, L- Hammer Strike?” Blast Shield asked, just barely catching himself at the last minute.

“Not at the moment.” Another “tink” went through the air as Hammer Strike struck the heated metal again. Pulling it up he looked at it before giving a small nod. “You’re free to do as you wish. I’ll honestly be here for hours, if not days.” He sighed. “Repairing the armor I made a thousand years ago, only for Celestia to let it decay…”

“If you made it a thousand years ago and it’s still in one piece that's still something to be proud of,” the guard offered.

“True. Though I would have prefered it to last longer due to it being made from the bones of an Ursa.” He frowned. “And weeks worth of shaping ... almost no breaks besides to eat something. Oh yes, and around seven broken anvils.”

“At least you have that hardened diamondized anvil now,” he offered. “They take quite a bit of punishment before they…”

A loud discordant clang boomed through the room as the anvil fractured, breaking apart at the force Hammer Strike was using to reshape the bone plates. He stared at the anvil for a moment before looking to Blast. “Well then.”

“...Should I get you a new one?” Blast Shield asked.

“See if they can bring a few…”

Pensword took a calming breath of air. Moonshade was waiting back at their room. He still felt giddy over that word. “Their” room. He was sharing a room with his wife and mate. But now she was back under her old name and they had been married a second time. At least till Lunar Fang could be declared living again. He paused and moved a hoof to rub his nose as he stopped in the park in Canterlot. He paused as he looked at one of the statues of Celestia. She was in a resting pose to present shade for any tired travelers on their way through. The amazing thing about Canterlot was that despite being a big city, small parks and green spaces sprung up all over the land. It seemed that nature and progress existed in perfect harmony here. He paused at an empty park bench and sat down like a normal pony. He let out a snort of relief as he finally got to relax. At last, things were beginning to feel like they were going back to normal. His life couldn’t have been better.

A loud shrieking sound echoed through the park as something made its way towards pensword. A large male gryphon with deep brown feathers and grey fur bee lined for him.

Pensword’s mind clicked and he moved a little, it was a small shift but instead of relaxing and being calm, he would be able to act. His eyes looking at the Gryphon. A wing moved in case he had to use his officer blade. He knew not to run just yet, he was going to see what this was, as Gryphons used sounds to intimidate others into reacting or winning without bloodshed. At least that’s what Grif had told him.

The gryphon stopped before him. Its larger frame indicated he was a male and his voice soon confirmed it. “You!” he growled. “You have insulted my people and my race and I will have satisfaction,” the gryphon said pulling a glove from his red leather vest and tossing it to the ground at Pensword’s feet.

Pensword raised an eyebrow. “Are you actually challenging me to a duel?” He moved to stand up on the bench. “Which laws are you following?” He moved to step down and pick up the glove. “How serious of a fight?” He paused and chuckled. “Oh, smart Gryphons.” he muttered. “Putting me on trial opened up the dueling laws … or rather, the laws from a thousand years ago.” He chuckled as he picked up the glove with a wing and held it waiting for the Gryphon to state what he was going to do.

“Be back here at nine o’clock this evening, as the injured party, I will supply the weapons. Bring a second. You’ll need one.” The gryphon sneered once more before snatching the glove. He turned smartly before launching into the air.

“Well, that’s that.” Pensword muttered as his mind already began to work. “I better inform Luna, as she is my High Chiefess. I guess I should also inform Lord Hammer Strike, Lunar Fang …” he put a hoof to his chin. “Better write a letter to Grif informing him that we may be open for duels in the near future.” He turned to the entrance of the park and trotted away at a pace that would get him to his destination in a timely manner. As he continued, he realized he had kept another old habit from his human days and he chuckled at the memory of his near constant speed walking. He laughed a while longer before his facial features turned flat. He would have to find his friends, and find a second.

Grif looked at Silver Spear and Black Rook from across the table. In front of him a parchment lay weighted down on its corners by inkwells. He gazed on the general sketch of the palace layout. “Gentlecolts,” Grif nodded to the unicorn and earth pony. “As Lord Hammer Strike, Commander Pensword, and Lunar Fang are still in Canterlot, we three are the current administrative heads within New Unity. That being said, I think it’s time to discuss where to start our rebuilding process.” Grif traced his talons over the sides of the gate. “Rook, I want you to get to work on the turrets and the insides of the walls. I want to be able to have our defenses planted within the next two weeks. Do you think you can have some of the unicorns carve additional archer slots facing the inner courtyard as well as the outside?”

“Of Course,” Black Rook replied with a nod of his head. “I’ll get those going as quick as I can. Permission to pull at least two architects off their projects to work on this as well?”

“Sorry, let me clarify this,” Grif said. “We have four principal duties in this fortress for the foreseeable future.” He held up a talon with all four claws splayed outwards. “Night watch,” he withdrew the back claw. “Kitchen detail,” he withdrew his far right claw. “Restoration,” he withdrew the middle one. “And finally, supply.” He closed his fist. “Until you are told otherwise, you have authority to pull any necessary resources to accomplish these tasks. Is that clear?”

Black Rook nodded, maintaining silence as Silver Spear moved to speak.

“Crystal clear, sir. I can begin work on restoring the kitchens immediately. I’ll ask Mrs. Cake for some expert advice. She’d know her way around a kitchen.”

“Actually, Silver Spear, I want you to take a copy of our old maps and as many troops as you need and begin marking salvageable areas from Old Unity. The flags will be marked for what they are to represent. It isn’t likely we will be capable of containing everything within the fortress and I would like to know which, if any, of the former best areas survived,” Grif said. “We have the necessary facilities to feed ourselves currently and fixing the kitchen would, at this time, be a frivolous use of resources.” He looked at the map. “Silver Spear, while the Gryphon Slayers hold more experience, Matthew’s troops know you better. Until Pensword’s return you’re going to need to be on top of keeping peace between both sides. Are you up too this task or should I assign you some help?”

Silver Spear paused a moment, considering. “I … I think I can manage it, sir. If I need help, I’ll ask the troops first. If we can’t settle things together, we’ll fall back and return and report.”

“The next thing is, while you each are handling these tasks, I want you to pick lesser officers within your groups and amongst the Hot Coals. Sort them into squads of three, five and seven. Then set a rotation for them. Every morning, seven go to archery practice. The rest will stay and work. Every afternoon five will perform basic drill maneuvers while the rest work, and every evening three will stand wall guard to the north, three to the south, three to the west, and three to the east. Keep an eye on their condition. Anyone who looks overly tired, sick, or injured should be dismissed to rest immediately. I don’t want any major accidents until Pensword and Hammer Strike return. Preferably none at all. Every Saturday we will take stock of our inventory to resupply. Am I clear, gentlecolts?”

“Yes sir!” The two shouted in unison.

“Now, do you have any concerns before we end this meeting?” Grif asked.

“I recall that Matthew, err, Pensword mentioned that Gryphons use these ruins as a rest stop. What are we to do if we encounter any incoming Gryphons? Other than getting the Gryphon Slayers under cover, I mean.” He appeared to be very serious about hiding the Gryphon Slayers. And for obvious reasons. “Also, what do you want us to have them do at the moment? Or do you have orders just for them?” Black Rook asked Grif.

“If gryphons are sighted, you are to come and alert me. Don’t let it seem like you're on alert. Get some archers in the hidden hollows and have them ready to fire on my signal. We don’t spill blood if we don’t need to, but we aren’t stupid either. As for the gryphon slayers, they will hopefully be coming to meet with me when you leave. I don’t intend to step on Pensword’s toes if i can avoid it and if his men do not wish to listen too me, then I will place them off duty until his return.”

“Uh, Pensword doesn’t have toes.” Black replied. “Horse shoes might be a better phrase. Sir.” he added at the end. “I know Matthew has toes.” The Earth Pony shook his head. “Very well, I shall begin on the tasks at hoof.” He waited to be dismissed.

Grif looked to Silver Spear. “Anything you need to know, Spear?”

“No, sir. Black Rook and I should be able to manage well. Is there anything else you need from us, sir?”

“Just keep safe, boys. We have a lot of work ahead of us and we're likely to need you two more then ever.” He saluted with his right fist to his left shoulder. “Dismissed.”

The two saluted, turned, and left the room, leaving Grif alone for a brief moment before his ears picked up the sound of the Gryphon Slayers marching to meet him. Well, to put it accurately, the sounds of only one set of hooves. He only needed to meet with the second in command to relay the orders.

“Fox Feather. Welcome,” Grif nodded to the pony.

The Pegasus mare with the coloration of a fox nodded her head. “Grif,” She muttered. “You wish to speak to me on behalf of Lord Hammer Strike?” She frowned. “I guess we are temporarily under his house till the Equestrian Army is reinstated. Seeing as we are really all that remains of soldiers in this time period.”

“I asked you here because I can’t tell you when Pensword will be returning to Unity, but it could be some time yet. I need to know if the Gryphon Slayers stand with me looking after things here.” Grif said casually.

“We trust thee and your female companion as the only trustworthy Gryphons. We also know as a group that thou art favored by Lord Hammer Strike and trained his forces of Mercenaries. For the time being, thou hast the cooperation of the Gryphon Slayers.”

“And would you be against being split up to help with training the troops? Your skills are invaluable and we have reports of gryphon mercenaries that may be making their way through the area. As I’m sure you remember, well trained archers are the best preemptive measure against gryphons.”

“The last thing Commander Pensword did was field promote us to lieutenants for that purpose. We are not opposed to be splitting up for training the plebs. However, should we come under attack we shall be forming up again and fight as a unit.” she told him, her voice hard. “We will not negotiate on that point.”

“I would not ask any different save that for the sake of the times we try diplomacy before battle is joined. Politics and laws are somewhat different now. And I would not have unnecessary blood on my talons.”

“Very well. However, if they attack and kill any of the ponies in this camp, we shall meet them on the field of battle and show why the Gryphon Slayers were feared by the end of the war.” She replied unblinking as she stared Grif down.

“Now, if I may ask. Aside from Pensword and Lord Hammer Strike’s opinions, how do you see me?” Grif asked. “And don’t lie. I have sensed latent hostility from you before, this meeting just being the latest occasion.”

“How do I see thee?” She asked. “A friend of the Commander’s, as well as the face of an enemy that we fought. I see your face and I cannot help but have flashbacks to the war: to the towns we ran across, the camps, ... what we found inside them.” She shivered before narrowing her eyes. “I know the Gryphons have changed. However, it is hard for us to change. Equestria seems to have forgotten the third war except for dusty history and tall tales.” She frowned. “But thou alone, I see as a friend and a Gryphon I want on our side, never to face against.” She paused. “You want full honesty?” Grif nodded in return. “I see thee as a rival; a means to show that ponies could fight as hard as Gryphons, and as a female, of that time,” She hesitated as if saying that unnerved her. “That I could outwit and ‘outfox,’ as the Commander said, any of my opponents.”

“Very well.” Grif nodded. “Should the gryphon lawyers have any major concerns with how things go from here, or any problems, please don’t be afraid to hunt me down. And remember the war. Keep remembering it. These troops, I fear, may be in this more for glory than for merely defending their homeland. They need to be reminded time and time again that war is hell: a hell we can only hope they will never need to face outright.”

“Do not worry there. I do not think any of us will forget in our lifetimes what happened. We shall not let these plebs forget either.” She gave a salute with her wing. “Anything else?”

“Give them Tartarus, acting major Fox Feather.” Grif gave her his own salute.

“Oh, I plan on it. It was Tartarus when I was a cadet. I think it is time to show them some of the training. We are planning some Physical Training regimens, as well as a weapons training course. And that is only the start.” She finished with a grin and a manic glint in her eyes. Grif couldn’t help but smirk.

“Dismissed.” He nodded to her as he got to his feet. “And thank you for your honesty.” He pushed a packet of papers to her.

“You are welcome, sir.” She replied as she turned around and left with the packet containing where the Gryphon Slayers would be split up. She looked at the documents and pondered as she walked away. Just what would come of this camp?

“Lets see: two quivers of arrows, a bow each, knives, throwing blades, cord for snares, a tent, some blankets, and two canteens of water.” Grif looked over the equipment. It had been two relatively peaceful days since his talk with the lieutenants and the gryphon slayers and progress was being made all around. It was at this time he had decided that he and shrial could afford to go out hunting for a day. As such, the two were preparing for their trek. “Anything I’m missing?” he looked to the gryphoness.

“Rations? I know how much you love to eat, and we might run into trouble while trying to hunt.” Shrial laughed and gave her betrothed a loving kiss on the cheek, her new signet ring gleaming in the noon day light.

“I knew there was a reason I kept you around.” He laughed. “We’ll need to stop by the larders on the way out. Now that everything’s in place, we risk falling into the zone of random chance,” he said.

“And since when weren’t we there?” Shrial asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“Since-” Grif was cut off by a frantic knocking at his door. “And so it happens. Enter!” he bid the pony. A recruit nearly stumbled through the doorway as he dashed towards them.

“Sir! Lieutenant Rook sent me as soon as he got the news. We’ve spotted gryphons in the distance making a beeline for the fortress,” the cadet said, panting from his run. His eyes flickered with fear.

Grif looked to Shrial. “Well, looks like it’s business now.” He sighed. “Can you get a perch on one of the towers? Keep an arrow trained on the gryphon on point?”

“Already on it.” Shrial took her gryphon bow and quiver harness, swiftly donning them with a fluid grace before she leaped out a window and took to the air, slowly climbing as she flapped her now much stronger wings.

Grif watched her go and sighed in relief. The ploy had worked. At least from there, she would be a less likely target. He turned to the cadet then. “You go to Rook. Tell him to give a third of the troops bows and hide them from sight. Place a token guard on the walls and have everyone else outfitted and in the courtyard, I’ll be out in fifteen minutes and Tartarus will follow me if anypony isn’t fully ready. You understand?”

The pony nodded and gulped before dashing out the door. Grif turned to a different door, opening it to reveal a spiral staircase which he climbed to the next room. Inside several old pony mannequins stood decked in ill-fitting armor next to a weapons rack. “Now let’s see. How to present myself…?” he murmured, looking the armor over.

Exactly fifteen minutes later, Grif stepped out into the courtyard dressed in his fine white robe with the red inner lining and leather covering his chest area. The hooked beak of his hood hung down to nearly touch the tip of his actual beak making his face harder to read.

“Remember, gentlecolts, we do not fire until I give the signal. These are gryphon mercenaries. Many could likely fight before they could speak. Surprise is our ally, and diplomacy is our friend. If this day can end with no blood spilt, I would prefer it. Is that understood?” he asked, looking across the assorted ponies.

“Sir!” came the unanimous response. Grif looked upwards, scanning the towers for Shrial.

She gave a bird call, chirping like a robin from the roof and sending a brief signal using the glint of her ring to let Grif know she was in position.

“Open the gate. If any try to fly over, fire a warning shot. Only a warning shot,” Grif said. Ten minutes later the flapping of wings could be heard in the distance, growing in volume and consistency until a loud thump sounded in the forest outside the gate. From the shadow of the trees a large grey gryphoness with white speckles across her feathers emerged.

She stood nearly as tall as Grif was and carried two hand axes, one sheathed on either side. Her fur was criss crossed with scars from past fights and one large ugly crack spiraled down her beak. Behind her, more gryphons landed. They varied in size and coloring. Each had an old, worn-looking weapon of their own strapped for easy access. All bore the marks of battle and hardship. Some looked ancient, some were very faint, and others had been inflicted with wounds so recent that they were still bleeding.

Unkempt, in pain, but still proud as ever, the gryphons had come to Unity.

44 - I'm about to be Epic

Extended Holiday
Chp 44: I’m about to be Epic
Act 5

Grif stood up with his chest puffed out as he approached the female cautiously. “Greetings, and welcome to New Unity. I am-” Grif was cut off as an axe blade came somewhat dangerously close to his jugular.

“No pleasantries. Where are you supplies?” the gryphoness demanded in a cold tone.

Grif used a tallon to push the axe blade away. “You’ll forgive me, but you're not going to see our supply stocks. If you need to trade, I’m sure something can be arranged,” Grif said, letting his tone drop slightly. “That is, if you're willing to talk peacefully.”

This time Grif saw the other axe blade coming and answered it with a stiletto through the barb and a quick flick of the wrist. The axe thudded to the ground not far away.

“I don’t have time for negotiating trade,” she said. “We need supplies now.”

“If there is some emergency, I’m sure we can help if you’ll explain what the problem-” Grif dodged backwards, narrowly avoiding a swing aimed at his throat. “You really want to stop doing that,” Grif said.

“And why should I?” the gryphoness asked, her eyes burning as she glared at him. A slight wizzing sound flitted through the air followed by a shaft burying itself half way in the earth. One fletching was loose, slowing its flight and giving just enough warning for those with the ears to hear it.

“Because if you take one step more against my future mate, the next one goes through your head!” Shrial cried from her vantage on the rooftop next to their tower.

“I have archers hidden throughout the grounds. And likely by the time you find them all, your friends here, and those couple dozen hidden away up the path would be dead,” Grif explained cooly.

A ripple of shock passed across the gathered group when they realized the extent of Grif’s words. ‘They thought they fooled us,’ Grif mused in his head. ‘Never reveal your full strength: that’s rule one. Never underestimate the other side’s strength: thats rule two.’ Confident that his message was sinking in, Grif spoke aloud, once more extending the olive branch of peace.“If you will please follow me, I’m sure we can come to some kind of agreement regarding your supplies. Your companions can wait here,” Grif said, gesturing for the gryphoness to follow.

“Stupid stuck up she-noble and her puffed up peacock,” Grif heard the gryphoness grumble none too quietly as she passed by. He breathed deeply under his hood. He needed to keep in control. As long as he didn’t lose his temper, this would be over soon and the mercenaries would be on their way.

As the two moved towards the fort, a familiar white figure ran forwards. Sylvio looked at the new gryphon with confusion as he attempted to get her scent. The gryphoness attempted to push the timberwolf away. “Go on. Get out of here,” she said.

Still but a pup in his innocence, the timberwolf thought this was some sort of game and hopped back and forth attempting to follow the taloned hand. The gryphoness growled “I told you to leave, worthless mutt!” With that said, she swung her hand, talons exposed.

A deadly quiet stilled the air as the pup’s whine echoed across the yard. Chunks of bark and wood scattered to the cobblestones nearby, filling the silence with their hollow clacking. The troops looked upon the scene with a horrid fascination. Grif stopped moving. For a full minute he just stood there staring, saying nothing. Then, with a fluid grace belying his muscular form, he reached over and pulled back his hood, letting the anger burning in those blue eye’s show. For a moment a light gale seemed to blow in, but Grif shook his head, letting the wind die down. That was not the way to deal with an upstart like this.

“I open the door for you and you put an axe to my neck. I invite you into our fortress.” Grif glared at her as he looked to the nearby guards. “Circle, now.” The guards grabbed some nearby polearms and began to trace in the ground. “I try to handle this peacefully despite your aggressive behavior and you swing at me.” He pulled a strap under his cloak and let the armor fall with a clamor. “I could have you killed, but I offer you a chance. Then you insult me and my fiancè.” Grif removed his robe and harness in short order. The gryphoness looked across at him, her gaze defiant. Poles clattered to the ground as the circle was completed, echoing in the same manner Sylvio’s wood had as the ponies backed solemnly away. “And now you hurt my DOG!” Grif charged, instantly knocking the gryphoness’ remaining axe away before she could ready herself.

The other gryphons moved to help their leader only for several arrows to pepper the ground nearby. They could only watch, as the ponies did, as the two gryphons descended into a feral mess of claw and beak. Scraps of cloth, bits of fur, and feathers rained down. Screams ranging from eagle like sounds to lion roars echoed through the area. Finally, the fight ended with Grif standing over the gryphoness, his eyes bloodshot and pupils dilated as he held her down on her back. His talons were raised to strike. The gryphons looked away, as did more than a few of the ponies.

“Grif!” Shrial shouted from above. “Control yourself!” She arced down like an arrow, grabbing his arm even as he struggled to land the killing blow. “We have wounded coming to the gates.”

The gryphon struggled for a few more moments before his pupils returned to normal and he looked down, panting heavily. He stepped back, shaking. “B … bind her,” Grif ordered, huffing as he turned to shrial. “W-wounded?” The rage was leaving his eyes, even as he looked on his bride to be. Shrial carried on without so much as batting an eyelash. The two could talk later.

“An old gryphoness with two cubs flanking her. She’s limping badly.” The captured gryphoness inhaled sharply as her ears picked up the news. She struggled against the ponies as they brought the rope, but was soon restrained by Silver Spear and some other unicorns under his command while the earth ponies set to work on what they did best. In seconds, she was trussed up and ready for transport. The guards stood watch, their spears at the ready should any more trouble arise. As a final gesture, they saluted Grif with their spears as he passed before returning to their posts around the offender.

Grif moved slowly through the gate, still panting and shaking at what he had nearly done. He looked towards sylvio as the wood and bark began reattaching itself. The wound hadn’t even been that serious. What was happening to him? He turned to the old one as she drew near. Lowering his beak, he touched the tip with his talon, offering a token of respect. “I.. I hope we can handle things more peaceably,” he said as his eyes wandered back to the upstart.

The old gryphoness looked at the young warrior, her eyes searching. They shone with an ancient wisdom, reflected by the deep gray swimming with flecks of blue and gold. “You have seen much pain. And much battle. Your mind is not yet mastered, young warrior. That could be your downfall if you are not careful.” The gryphoness looked over his shoulder to see the younger gryphoness’ plight. “Thalia!” The elder gryphoness lunged forward, inadvertently placing a blackened paw to the earth as she looked to the young warrior, her heart in her eyes. She hissed in pain and collapsed, her weight suddenly taken out from under her to avoid further damage. “Damn this old leg.”

With the eyes of a veteran soldier, Grif knew the signs only too well. His guilt would have to wait. He snapped to attention, his manner grave as he barked his orders.“You, colts!” Grif pointed to some nearby ponies “Go find Little Willow.” He pointed to another couple of ponies. “You run to ponyville hospital and get the nurse.” The guard nodded his head vigorously and disappeared in a puff of smoke, the sound of rapidly racing hooves echoing back. Lastly, Grif turned to a young blue stallion. He stood there, his knees knocking as Grif’s terrifying gaze fell upon him. “And you, get Zecora!” The stallion was off like a shot as Grif moved to the older gryphoness and carefully picked her up in his talons. Young though he was, his father’s training had made him strong. “What happened to you? Are there other wounded amongst you?” he asked as he flew her into the courtyard. Getting some ponies to spread out a blanket, he set her down gently.

The young hatchlings ran next to her, looking anxious before Grif backed away. “It’s alright, little ones. No need to fear.” The old gryphoness smiled as she used her good hand to pat their heads. “You have been very brave.” She looked to Grif. “Our numbers used to be far greater. Until some dishonorable dogs tried to kill us in the night.” She spat. “The slayed five of us. The rest were able to give battle, but without our armor, many were wounded. They took most of our supplies with them, including our medical equipment. We have been able to sustain ourselves with wild herbs, but … well as you can see, it is not enough. I am one of the few who can still travel easily. Many cannot even fly. We had to fashion stretchers. I normally lead our band, but young Thalia deserved a chance. And we were all weary and in pain. I see her impulsiveness got the better of her common sense.” The old gryphoness shook her head sadly, her old grey feathers letting off a cloud of dust. “You mustn't blame the child. She’s just worried about an old mother who’s seen her fair share of battle.”

“If someone had told me, I would have helped.” Grif sighed, looking to Shrial. “Take as many as you need and get all the wounded in here. Tell the healers to spare nothing. I’ll cover whatever it takes.”

“Already on it.” Shrial forced herself to hold back the tears as she moved to Thalia. She slashed the ropes with her talons, freeing her legs and arms. “You! On your feet. I will need you to vouch for us as we go to reclaim your wounded. As for the rest of you lot, you will assist in carrying them. I will get some more ponies and unicorns from the hospital wing. You wait here. And if you make any other foolish attempts, I promise you, I will show little mercy. We mean no harm, but we fight well.” With that, Shrial stormed off, leaving the other gryphons to marvel and whisper amongst themselves under the careful watch of the guards.

“I’m telling you grandpa, it’s the real lord hammer strike,” Blast Shield beamed as he led the older pony to the royal forge.

“Don’t go tryin’ ta fool me, grandson. I may be old, but I’m not senile. The Hammer Strike the princesses made a lord isn’t the same. I’ve read the accounts. I know what he looks like. That young pony isn’t him.”

Before much else could be said, a loud metallic clang echoed through the hallway, halting the conversation. Soon after that, the sound of scraping metal could be heard followed by a stream of curses.

“What in the Celestia’s name was that?”

“It sounded like someone broke something” blast shield said.

“Broke? Sounded more like shattered. I haven’t heard a sound like that since a trebuchet landed a boulder next to me in the practice field. I had that private demoted so fast, he was scrubbing the floors with his tongue for a week,” The veteran growled with a light smile pulling at his mouth.

“Was that before or after you had the private scrubbing pots and pans with his tongue because he said something funny in passing?” Blast asked his grandfather, chuckling as they moved forwards.

“Now that one deserved what he got. But no, I made him scrub it clean after he licked ‘em clean. Double duty.” Buckler chuckled as they rounded the corner to where a somewhat larger stallion was pushing an anvil lightly with a hoof. Scars marked his body as he continued to work. A toolbelt hung from his waist as a burnt and scorched white noble shirt smoked while he pushed.

“This is why I had you tell them to bring a few anvils, Tower.” Hammer sighed. “They may be counted as better, but they still can not take the force required to shape Ursa bone.”

“Yes sir, Hammer Strike,” Tower Shield nodded. He turned to his brother and grandfather with a smile and a salute. “Glad to see you made it, gramps.”

Hammer Strike turned on hearing Tower greet the two entering. “Ah, Blast, there you are.” He turned fully to face them. “You must be Buckler. Am I correct?”

“And you’re the new Lord Hammer Strike. You sure seem to be living up to his name. It’s not an easy mantle to bear, ya know. And they’re some mighty large horseshoes to fill.”

“I find it easier to live up to a name when it is your own.”

“Then you’re a descendant? That would explain the strength. Could’ve skipped a few generations, I suppose.”

“Not quite. Haven’t had kids.” He responded. “One day perhaps.”

“Of course you haven’t. I’m talking ‘bout your ancestors, boy. Who’s your father?” The old pony glared, not liking his casual and playful tone. “Didn’t he teach you to respect your elders?”

“Yes, he did.” He responded. “He also-” Hammer Strike stopped mid-sentence as his ear twitched. “Luna, the repairs aren’t complete yet. Stop hiding.” He called out, turning towards the shadows in the room.

“I was just checking.” Princess Luna said sheepishly as she emerged from the shadows. “I… think Celestia is calling me.” Luna said, leaving quickly.

“Considering your Sister is still sore from training, I would assume she is having you still do some work. Remember, when I am done with this, we are to spar so I can see with my own eyes if you’ve been practicing.”

“Of course, teacher” Luna called as she left, a flush in her cheeks.

“Sorry about that.” Hammer Strike started as he turned back towards Buckler. “Where were we?”

Buckler gaped, first at Luna, then at hammer, then back to the shadows, then back to the door where Luna’s receding footsteps clopped along the castle floors. “How …?”

“Time.” Hammer Strike responded. “History states that I show up from time to time, and this is one of those points.”

“So you’re some sort of time traveler?” Buckler continued to gape as Hammer easily shifted the anvil fragments to the corner of the room and tossed them on top of a mounting pile.

“Somewhat, I guess. The Crystal Empire did travel a thousand years forward while Pensword, Grif, and myself were statues.”

“Hold still a minute.” Buckler zipped up faster than one would expect, a dust cloud wafting in behind him as he began a minute inspection of Hammer Strike’s scars and other battle wounds. At least the ones that were visible. He may have been brusque, but he wasn’t that disrespectful. “Hmmm … looks like it all checks out. Old many greats grand pappy kept a journal with all the medical work that was done on you. You’re the real mccoy alright.” The soldier nodded his head as he looked at Hammer Strike. “Permission to shake the hoof of one of my greatest heroes?”

“Permission granted.” Hammer Strike responded, holding out his hoof.

The old man gave several violent pumps, practically shaking himself into the air as he tried to shift Hammer the same way he did his recruits. Then he laughed as he settled down. “Hoooooey! You’re as strong as they say, alright.” He wiped a tear from his eye. “Alright, I’m convinced. No more foolin’.” He turned to the new captains, eyes shining. “And I couldn’t be prouder.”

“Perhaps we should see if we can get more of the family transferred over. What do you think, grandpa?” Tower asked.

“If House Strike would have us again, it would be an honor.”

“It sounds like a great idea,” Hammer responded with just a hint of a smile.

In the time it took to get all the injured gryphons inside new unity, the hospital staff and Zecora had arrived. As the hospital staff went through the gryphon ranks offering what help they could, Nurse Redheart, Little Willow and Zecora had all agreed that the infected back paw of the old gryphoness was beyond saving.

“The infection’s spread too far. It’s gone to the core and if we leave it there it will just spread through her body.” Redheart sighed.

Zecora looked over the claws, pads, and flesh, careful not to prod too hard.” The diagnosis the doctor has found, I must agree is very sound.” Zecora bowed her head sadly.

Little Willow shook her head. “We’re sorry, ma'am.” she looked at the old gryphoness, pity in her eyes.

“There must be some way. Please. She doesn’t deserve this.” Thalia begged, tears in her eyes.

“If they help her now, she’ll live,” Grif said. “If they don’t, she’ll die slowly and painfully. Do you really want that?” Grif asked her. In the time it had taken for the healers to get around, Grif had wandered amongst the mercenaries learning what he could of them. Shockingly enough, most of them hadn’t been warriors in the first place. They were outcasts from the homelands forced to fall back on the one thing all gryphons are known for to make ends meet. Farmers, craftsmen, merchants, many had simply had the misfortune of making the wrong enemies. He had been especially shocked when he found a certain brown and white gryphoness amongst the group. Confronting gilda would have to wait for another time, however. Thalia stood there, trembling as she looked on her mother. She blinked rapidly, struggling to hold back the tears.

Despite his words, Grif looked to Zecora. If anyone might know a way to save the paw, it was her. “Is there nothing that can be done? I have the gold to pay for it.”

“Gold and silver feed only greed. The truth from the heart is what I need.” Zecora said mysteriously. She looked carefully over the old gryphoness in her bed, even as Thalia looked on, guilt, fear, love, and sorrow dancing across her face as they blended together. Looking between the two with pondering eyes, Zecora spoke.

“There may be a way, though there is little time. To save the leg from decay and grime. Deep within the everfree lies a very special tree. Its fruit is savory, sublime, a greater treasure few stomachs can find. But what I require to cure this disease lies within this plant’s green leaves. If you would save her from a cruel fate, you must away and must not wait. The tree resides where the waters meet on a tiny island with nectars sweet. But dangerous obstacles bar the way. Will you face the trials or will you stay?”

“I’ll go right now. Just write down the directions,” Grif said.

Zecora shook her head before looking to Thalia with a piercing gaze, her wizened eyes searching. “The leader must lead and prove her worth. She alone must face the curse. Should she return, the leg will be saved, but she must go for disease to be stayed.”

Grif turned to Thalia “Will you go?”

“I will. But who will look after my mother? My people?” Thalia rambled off.

“They can stay here as long as you need. Longer, if necessary,” Grif said.

A moment later a single Pegasus landed in much heavier armor and wing blades then any of the other ponies around. “Sir Grif.” She spoke in a commanding voice. “We were just informed about the attack upon the White Wolf.” She spoke using a nickname they’d invented for Slyvio. “Also, gryphons are still coming in..” She twitched. “Your orders.” She turned as one of the Cubs made a sudden move, she was in a defensive stance. “Cubs? The empire employs cubs? They must be,” She cursed, before trailing off. A moment later she was shaking her head. “No, The Empire is an ocean away now.” She took a deep breath.

“These are refugees,” Grif told her. “For now, they need compassion. They have many injured and no one to aid them. I realise this may be awkward for you all.”

“Awkward, yes.” She muttered. “Refugees…. armed refugees,” She took a breath. “I had better go look up how to handle this in the manuals… I, we do not know how to handle refugees. … We’ll send medics as soon as we cite the proper protocols.” She quickly left the area as she took to the air and drifted towards one of the more defendable positions.

Grif turned to the patient. “How old are you?” he asked.

She smiled, a playful twinkle in her eye. “You know it’s not very nice to ask a woman her age. But I am about three hundred into my life. And a good one it has been, despite the setbacks.”

Grif’s eye’s widened as he grabbed her talon. “One of your age shouldn’t be traveling and fighting for her meals,” Grif said. “It squanders priceless wisdom.”

“Ah, but one can only gain more by experiencing life. I wouldn’t want to be cooped up in a sick room anyways, present circumstances excepted.” She winked playfully, then winced as her leg spasmed.

“Did you ever wear a clan symbol back in the old country?” Grif asked her.

“Once … It was a very long time ago.” The old creature blushed violently.

“Then would you wear one again?” Grif asked her. “My clan is new and it holds no strength, and probably a greater heap of dishonor then honor, but I would offer you and yours a home. I have great need of those old enough to be wise and those young enough to be stupid in turn. I am engaged, and neither me nor my bride have the slightest idea what that entitles from our culture. Would you join me, wise one?”

“That depends, youngling. Are you a battle born?”

“I know a little more and a little less on that subject than most,” Grif said. “I’m a foundling, discovered by my father on a coal bed in the middle of a heavy storm. My father always believed I was an old soul. Though I find myself having less and less an inclination to believe him,” Grif said. “I am trying to tame myself.”

“A difficult task, indeed.” She paused, observing the Gryphon carefully. “My Thalia’s father was a battleborn. He fought to his death, true to the nature others forced him to be. But you … you have potential. You are not set in your ways. Perhaps I can help you. It is the least I can do if this potion your zebra friend speaks of will work.”

“Then know that Grif, son of Graf, Warrior of the Northern Isles, thanks you wise one. And I welcome you to the Bladefeather family.” Once again he lowered his head and touched the tip of his beak with his talon.

The gryphons gasped, staring at the legend of old. For her part, the old gryphoness just smiled. “I suspected as much. You are not so infamous as you may think among some gryphons of the empire, sir Grif. You may yet found great honor for yourself, and for those who have been wronged in our homeland.” She smiled. “I think it is time for me to rest for a bit. Thalia, if you are going on this quest, you had best prepare. I believe the Zebra said there was not much time to waste. Be safe, my little one.” She smiled as she lay back on her pillow and closed her eyes. “Oh, and if anyone tries to kill this young man, I will personally see that they lose their wings before they die and I scatter their ashes. Do I make myself clear?” There were several brisk nods accompanied by wide eyed stares.

Grif stood and turned to the other gryphons. “And I extend you all the same offer!” he rose his voice. “Gather under my wings and let me share your burdens! Be my warriors and I will give you quality weapons and armor. Be my craftsmen and I will give you facilities and materials! Farm for me, hunt for me! I will see that your families are fed. I will see your wounded are taken care of, your elderly honored, and your dead given a proper place to rest. The empire has wronged you. Let me correct their mistake. Any gryphon who wears my symbol will carry their honor with them. I do not ask you to make my enemies your own; I ask you to let me make your enemies mine. Let me make it so your young have the luxury of going to a warm bed with a full stomach and buying candy with their money just because they can. I offer you all my talon as a brother.” Grif looked at them carefully, gaging their mood. “But do not decide now. Stay until your injured are healed and think on my words. Those who do not wish to join may leave when all are well, with a chest of gold in tow.”

The assembled gryphons laughed, clapped, and even screeched their agreement at the words. A few seemed more determined than others as they lowered their beaks and touched the tip with their talons. Grif smiled as he looked across them. Perhaps this was the meaning he needed; making their lives better. “Now, do I have volunteers to hunt?” Grif asked. He looked at Shrial as he motioned for his bow.

Fox Feather quickly landed in their place of defense as she looked towards one of the newer members of the Gryphon Slayers. “Moon Kicker, where are the manuals on Refugees and POW treatments? We’ll need information on how to handle gryphon diplomats as well.” She looked shaken as she looked back through one of the windows. “So many Gryphons,” she muttered.

“Not sure if I like it,” Animal Control said. “He really just invited a few dozen gryphons right inside with not even a second thought.”

Moon Kicker had vanished where the manuals and scrolls for procedures lay in storage. Fox Feather shivered as they heard the cries and screeches. She turned to look through the window and paused. “I,” She stopped. “Faust above,” She whispered. “They are bowing to him.” She blinked and looked back at the others. “Okay, plans. I want plans if they rebel. I want plans for if this is a means to attack from within. Finally, I want plans for if they do become,” She paused, choking on the word. “Peaceful. This is a thousand years in the future. The gryphons could be anything now.” She shook her head. “Yet they could stay the same.” She looked to the others. “When do we present ourselves to this crowd?”

“Why not just stay away unless absolutely necessary?” Animal Control asked.

“And show the Gryphons that we are cowards?” Blood Moon asked. “If anything, we should show them what they face if they go off the path they are on.” He growled and snorted. “Any band willing to press cubs into warfare are not good beings. I am surprised at how many are even wielding full weapons.”

“Need I remind you,” came the harsh tone of Blue Fire as he spread his wings, “That the Gryphons teach the art of war from the moment a Cub can walk? If anything, I find comfort in knowing that part of what I know is still true.”

“Stlil, it is wrong.” Blood Moon muttered as he looked to another Thestral, the strangest of the group. “What do you think, Prism?”

Night Prism looked up at the others. “We wait for the Commander. Till then, Blue,” he paused and his face fell. “Honey Dew and I shall assist in the healing arts down there.” He paused. “In full armor and emblems.” He snorted. “I shall not hide what unit I belong to. But they are in need of healing. It is very possible that they may have changed. I believe the true question here is, can we change?” Prism asked, his rainbow hued mane and tail swaying gently in the corridor’s drafts. “I, for one, fear that I am stuck in my ways, and so is the Commander. May Faust bless it to be different, that we may change to live in this new world.”

Fox Feather looked gravely on the two. “Night Prism, Honey Dew, you both know not to risk too much. Be safe, and come back alive.”

Night Prism snorted. “Do not worry, we shall not do anything too risky.” He looked back where the gryphons had gathered. “Besides. From what we can see, I think we can do a bit of harm to any that try to a dagger dance with any of us.” Night Prism fluffed his feathers smugly. “We are the Gryphon Slayers. We can handle a few ragtag Gryphons.”

“The commander isn’t going to like this.” Animal Control sighed.

“Nay, he shall not.” Fox Feather responded. “Tonight I shall write a letter informing him of the events here. May he return to us soon.” She muttered. “Hopefully with Thestral reinforcements.” She paused. “Maybe not. I keep forgetting there is no war happening.”

With only four anvils broken in the process and less time than Hammer Strike expected, he finished the repairs. He sighed as he rolled his shoulder.

Luna practically skipped out of the shadows. “It’s done?” she asked excitedly.

“Yes, it is.” He gave a small grin as he replied.

Luna hugged him happily before letting the earth pony go before turning to hug the armor. “Oh, how good it feels to have my finest armor ready for battle again.”

“We’ll put it through stress tests later.” Hammer Strike chuckled. “Let’s see. Next on the list is… our spar,” he thought aloud.

“Remember, teacher, I will not be as softened as Celestia.” Luna smiled. “I have trained every day.”

“Good. I’ll finally have a challenge.”

“I’ll go get prepared and warn the grounds keepers,” Luna said. “I fear the aftermath of your training with my sister will be a minor footnote to the damage we shall incur.”

“Minor? We damaged something with that?”

“The gardens, the turf, the stone foundations nearby. I heard something about the engineers needing to reinforce the supports keeping canterlot in place on the mountainside.” Luna shrugged. “Honestly, a city on a mountainside. What was Celestia thinking?”

“No idea. I’m actually shocked it’s as stable as it is.”

“So half an hour, then?” Luna asked.

Hammer Strike shrugged. “Whenever you want. I have plenty of time.”

Two hours later, Hammer Strike and Luna stood twenty miles outside of canterlot surrounded by craters and wreckage. Bits of rock lay strewn across the plain and Hammer Strike, for his part, couldn’t remember if that was smoke or dust that lingered in the air. The pair had started their spar in Canterlot, but had been forced to relocate when warnings came out that the mountain city was on the brink of structural failure. The relocating had been less of a hassle than expected. Neither party seemed to have ended their fight, even as they slid down the mountain slope, sword clashing with hammer.

Where Celestia’s fighting style had been rusty, but refined, Luna’s had been all out barbaric by comparison. As the Lunar princess rained down with her blows, hammer strike actually had to block against them. Despite being smaller than her sister, the dark alicorn fought with a ferocity and a power that few could match. Even now, she looked across at Hammer Strike, panting as her mane lay against her head, matted from sweat as it flopped without its usually starry look. The lunar princess beamed. “It...was….so good… too let loose.”

“Certainly,” Hammer Strike replied, rolling his shoulders as he tried to ignore some of the pain.

“Still, I think for now it would be best if I conceed,” she said. “Not that I couldn’t keep going, but i have to retrieve the Thestrals.”

“Ah.” Hammer Strike sighed. “And we were just getting to the good part.” He chuckled.

“I hope we will spar again, teacher.” Luna smiled “It is good to have a partner who can take a few … how do they say it now? Take a few G’s?”

“Agreed.” He replied. “I wonder what Tower and Blast are doing at the moment, considering they had to… watch from a distance.”

“They may be arranging to have your things moved to Unity,” Luna said. “There are quite a bit of your own things in the armory you will need.”

“Considering they’ve been there since the war, I’ll be repairing them as well.”

“Yes, but you should have them back in shape much faster than you did my armor. And they will be returning to their home at last when they get to New Unity” Luna smiled. “A most fitting name, by the way. You have been away considerably long, and you were well missed.”

Pensword stared out the windows of Canterlot Castle as he saw the damage of what happened. “Reminds me of the aftermath of the attacks she did on the Gryphons.” He smiled and looked to Lunar Fang, or rather, Moonshade. “So, you think the Thestrals will be shocked that their Moonshade is really Lunar Fang?”

“I certainly was.” Lunar Fang said, chuckling. “I do not know how they will accept it.”

“They will accept you as they did before,” Luna spoke assuringly as she entered the room. “It is myself we will have to be worried about.”

“How so, Luna?” Pensword asked, making a face. “After growing up a thousand years ago, that feels very strange.” He paused. “Yet it feels right.” He paused again, deep in thought. “How was the battle?”’

“Did you not feel the city shaking?” she grinned. “That was us before we had to move. Seriously, a city? On a mountain side?” she shook her head.

“Humans have built in stranger places,” Pensword muttered. “We filled in swamps, damned entire oceans with dikes, and took lands. We have built in many places.” He shook his head. “We have built in active Volcano ranges. We have residents in the coldest desert in the world, even. That in and of itself is a fascinating story..” He looked to the window. “This is no stranger, yet, I worried over the shaking..” he opened his wings. “This, however, would help me in saving lives, if needed.”

“You’ll forgive me for asking, pensword, but how many of these settlements required diagonal structural supports to keep them from rolling down a slant?” Luna asked. “It would have been wiser and more prudent to carve a flat surface from the mountain and build the city in such a fashion”

“Let’s see.” he muttered. “Actually, a few. Mine building, ghost towns that were abandoned only because the ore dried up ...” He shook his head. “We built part of a city on a landfill that was put into water… an earthquake hit and the land those homes were on liquified,” he muttered matter of factly, then paused. “I think that proves your point. I really do not know why thy sister built Canterlot like it is.”

“I’ve been thinking, pensword,” Luna noted as she checked the provisions that had been prepared for them. “Perhaps it is not best for two alicorns to occupy the same domain. Canterlot is a bright and cheery place. Perhaps the sun should remain here and the moon should reside somewhere more appropriate.”

Pensword raised an eyebrow. “What comes to thy mind?” He asked. “You have a location picked for the night court? Thou knowest that there shall be Ponies following thee, as thou art one of the rulers of Equestria.”

“The Maretonians have done some interesting things with architecture. Did you know they have carved temples into the faces of cliffs? One would think with a proper cliff, a palace could be carved in a similar manner,” Luna noted. “I would appreciate your thoughts on this idea. And yours as well, Lunar fang.”

“It is not such a bad thought in theory. But what of your sister? You have always lived together. Would this not be a hard blow to her?” Lunar Fang asked.

“Evidence has shown that the two of us cannot live in close proximity for long periods. Even now the night court is empty most nights, and we feel we may get more ponies coming if we rearrange my proximity to them.”

Pensword paused. “Why not reside with those that adopted thee as their leader? Grow the Thestral lands into their own duchy, grant them royal houses. Thou art a leader to them. And with thine armor repaired, thou art able to prove once more thy right to lead them. If thou must set court elsewhere, start with a place of strong support. However, make sure thy sister knows thou art doing this for the sake of thine own mind and mental health, and that she is still a beloved sister.” He paused and bowed his head in shame. “I speak out of turn, my Chieftess and Princess.” He sighed. “Even if I returned to Earth, I doubt I could return to being just a civilian any more.”

“You never speak out of turn, Pensword,” Luna responded. “Had you been there, I may never have fallen in the first place.” She smiled regretfully. “However, to even get the chance to go along with your suggestion, I must establish a traditional place of power. Otherwise, the nobility will not accept it. And beautiful though the great cave is, it lacks a recognized center.”

“Then I shall give up my barony of Fort Triumph for thy seat of power.” Pensword roared, slamming a hoof to the ground. “Let them see that the Fort that Commander Pensword took for Equestria, the seat of the Gryphon Empire’s holdings of this land. That holds their petty requirements, and is under Thestral rule as I speak.” Lunar Fang nodded her head in approval. Tears stood in Luna’s eyes as she looked on her trusted commanders.

“Thank you, my generous friends.” she hugged pensword and Lunar Fang with her wings. “You will, of course, be the duke and duchess of my capital?”

Pensword paused, “Actually, that cannot happen. Thou art ruler of those lands directly. Though there is still Mountainside Falls to consider. Nevertheless, I hope I speak for the both of us when I say,” he looked to his wife and mate. “That we will accept the rank and title.” He muttered, sighed, then spoke again. “On the condition that I be allowed to keep some of the emblems from my homeland as emblems of the Duchy.” He looked to his mate. “If thou dost approve, dear.” He turned his head. “I cannot stand still and hope to return home. I must live a life here.”

“You know I will follow you no matter what, Pensword.” Lunar fang said, nuzzling him gently.

Pensword returned the nuzzle gently. “Thank you, dear.” He whispered. “That shall leave the old lands still in the control of the Tribal Leaders.” He shook his head. “I am the Commander of a defunct Military with hopes of rising. A Night Phoenix might be a good symbol for them,” he muttered. “A Duke of unknown lands. It seems my future is to build upon an uncertain future.” He laughed a little. “Just like home.”

“Hmm..” Luna smiled “Then let it be known that when we return, it shall be the rise of the ‘fille de y’s” Luna smiled “thank you, my friends.”

Pensword raised a wing with a look that just screamed confused. “What is Fille De Y’s?” He looked to Lunar Fang who just grinned mischievously and allowed Luna to answer the question.

“It is Phrench,” Luna explained. “A city that supposedly vanished into the ocean years ago”

‘Like Atlantis,” Pensword muttered. “Not really a city, but a civilization that vanished below the ocean waves, reported to be very advanced for the time period.” He paused and blushed a little. “Are you planning to raise a city?” He asked in awe. For a moment the old Matthew was showing through, the one who still wondered at magic and had not been affected by the last war. He paused. “Or have I missed the point?”

“I hope the thestrals will build a city to rival canterlot around the fort. I merely am considering comparing what we shall build to that city.” Luna smiled. “The earth ponies have manehatten, the unicorns Canterlot, and the pegasi Cloudsdale. Do we not deserve a testament to our ingenuity?” Luna asked.

Lunar Fang smiled, pride beaming in her posture and voice. “That, will be a triumph to show. And it will be an honor to see this rise from mind to reality.” She turned to give Pensword a light wing tap over the head. “So, you know when she asked us to accept the titles of duke and duchess, it’s expected when royalty takes land from a noble to build a capital that the nobles gain those titles.”

“Oh…” Pensword muttered and blushed. “Remember, Matthew came from a non noble ruled nation, and Pensword, I … we came from a place not of nobility. So we never learned about- I never learned about that rule.”

“I hope it does not bother you?” Luna asked.

“To be honest,” Pensword muttered thinking back to something he said earlier and could not remember if Luna was present or not. So he spoke it again. “I need to move forward. I am married, I am about to be a father to a my first child, and I cannot run from what I have done. I created a nest. I might as well live in it, including any fallout that may come if we ever establish contact with my world.” He paused and looked to Luna, knowing she knew about the facade. “Our world. I still am shocked you let us galavant around making fools of ourselves with our hole filled story.”

“We had to take things slowly. We didn’t know what you were capable of, or if more where coming,” Luna said. “Playing along seemed to be the safer path”

“Well, it sure kept us from freaking. We, or at least I, was more concerned maintaining the cover story.” He muttered. “Still, now, I have been through three wars, seen things I wish on neither pony nor human, and frankly, I am ready to say yes just to avoid any more antics and politics or adventures.” He looked to Lunar Fang. “What about you, dear? You okay being a duchess?” He paused. “That would make her the first Thestral duchess since thine fall a thousand years ago, would it not?”

Luna nodded. “And it would also make a statement for my new capital.”

“So,” She asked trying to act in a manner similar to the silly actions the humans had taken in a time that seemed so very long ago. “Shall we begin?”

On the path to New Unity, Hammer Strike walked alongside six other ponies. Blast Shield and Tower shield were accompanied by some of their family. Grampa Buckler came along with Cold Shield, Metal Shield, and Sky Shield. Each of the group carried something of theirs along with them to New Unity.

Metal Shield was looking more at Hammer Strike and not around him. The red earth pony with black mane and tail finally asked a question at the gates“Uh, Milord, I was wondering, could I be of assistance with your work? If you need any ponies to test any new armor, I would be happy to help.”

“I’ll have to see how you work first, then we’ll talk about that,” Hammer responded. “We’ll figure this all out once we get set up. Welcome to New Unity,” he said, gesturing around only to pause at the number of gryphons on the inside of the fort. “Well then, that’s an obvious difference.”

Gryphons were spread all over new unity, many helping with reconstruction while others seemed to be aiding by training the troops in bowmanship. One or two could be seen in the far corner shaping stones to use in the repairs. Grif stood somewhat further down the courtyard looking over some schematics.

“Grif!” Hammer Strike called out as he walked over to him.

Grif turned his head in a very bird like fashion. “Oh, hello Hammer Strike.” He smiled “I am guessing you have a question or two for me?”

“I’m sure you can guess the main question, considering the visible difference.”

“Well, you know how Twilight mentioned a band of gryphon mercenaries who travel through this way yearly?” Grif asked.

“Wonderful.” Hammer Strike commented. “As long as I don’t have to deal with assassins, I guess it doesn’t really bother me.”

“Thats… good, cause at least a third of them may be staying for a long term,” Grif said. “... And that number could grow”

“I just love getting late news.” Hammer commented. “I think I’m going to go get the shields set up and then work on a few… projects that I remembered.”

“Okay. When you get some time, these swords may need to be looked after.” Grif said, motioning to his twin rapiers. “They seem too light for me now, and i’m worried they will throw off my swing.”

“I’ll add that to the long list of things I have to repair or rework.” Hammer Strike sighed. “The thousand years weren’t kind for the equipment left in the vault.”

“No rush. There shouldn’t be a major fight yet,” Grif said. “Actually, winter wrap up should be happening soon, shouldn’t it?”

“Yep.” Hammer Strike replied. “Though with us being in the Everfree, we will not be doing much of that.”

“I figured I’d take my troops into ponyville and help out.” Grif shrugged.

“You can if you want. I’ll most likely be working like usual.”

“Well, I should go and check how they're doing by the outer walls,” Grif noted. “We’ll talk later,” he said in farewell as he took to the air.

Hammer Strike turned back towards the Shields and gave a slight shake of his head. “Alright. Now we have to figure out what all of you can do and are willing to do,” he said. “Besides you, Blast and Tower. You technically know what you are doing.”

Sky Shield looked around. “Perhaps I can organise some pegasi and we can get some clouds together for some sort of outpost?” he offered. “From ponyville, of course.”

“I was about to say, good luck considering we are in the Everfree.” Hammer responded. “But that sounds reasonable, I guess.”

“Consider it done.” Sky Shield replied with a smart salute and left with about five other Pegasi towards Ponyville.

Metal Shield raised a hoof. “Can I have a space to tinker myself at the moment?” He actually smiled. “It would be nice to try some of the ideas I have in my head.”

“I’ll show you to the room in a moment. We’ll see how things play out from there.”

“Where should I be?” Buckler asked, looking around.

“Where do you think you’ll be best suited?”

“Not really sure,” Buckler answered. “I’ve been told I’m too old for combat. I’ve got a good eye for numbers, though. You need an armory officer?”

“We can get you settled in for that if you are up to it. Though keep in mind, because you are told something doesn’t mean that’s what it is. Technically, I’ve been told if I continued on my path, I would be dead already.”

“I’d fight if you’d let me” buckler said.

“It is up for you to decide.” Hammer shrugged. “Do you feel you are fit for that, or training others, or something else if you wanted?.”

“I’ll whip the younguns into shape.” Buckler smiled after some thought.

“Glad to hear it.”

A white Unicorn with ice blue mane and tail just looked at Hammer Strike. “I shall begin preparing for any invasions.” His voice fit his name well. Cold Shield stood stoically as he met his Lord’s eyes. “Also, I tend to do my own things. Please, do not get in my way. I shall say this. I work on paper tactics, running them in my head. If you wish to get involved, let me practice them on the field at some point.”

“Whatever works for you,” Hammer Strike replied. “With all this settled, I’ll show you all around momentarily. Then you are free to do your tasks.”

Pensword looked at his wife as they dressed in their armor from the Third Gryphon war. He liked her armor, well the second pair, seeing as her original had been left in the past to end up in the Museum. It was a little tight, but still fit for the moment. One could tell she was with a foal. “So, ready to return to our lands and, bring the Thestrals again into the light?” he paused. “And so help any pony who wishes to put them back,” he said as he raised a wing blade. “They shall face Me.” he paused. “As well as thee, my sweet Lunar Fang.”

“As always, I am with you.” She smiled. “I see a twilight coming for our species.”

“Uh, in my world, a Twilight is the ending of something. What, do you think of it in yours?”

“Twilight is one of the most beautiful times of night,” she reminded him. “It gives us both the light and the dark before the night fades. It is as much a beginning as an end: a symbol of change.”

“Ah. I like the Thestral view of Twilight better than my version.” Pensword replied. “A good twilight to come,” he muttered.

“No matter what happens, the thestrals will not only thrive, but for once, we will have a permanent place in Equestria.”

“Long live High Chieftess Luna.” Pensword whispered, kissing her on the muzzle. He pulled away as he heard the clock chiming softly in the room. His eyes widened. “We had better find Luna now. I would rather not be late arriving to the caves.” He paused as his eyes spotted something else. “Dear, I do believe that an occasion such as this would be an appropriate time to wear our wedding gifts.”

Lunar Fang followed her husband’s gaze. She snorted with mirth in her eyes. “More like you wish to prove without a word just who we are.” She smiled as her eyes twinkled. “Very well, my dear. We shall wear your kill that won you my courtship.” She smiled as the two walked towards the chest.

Pensword paused in shock. “Oh dear.” He muttered. “With all that has gone on, I Forgot something. I have a duel at nine tonight.” He shook his head. “I, I need a good authority to be my second, no way in all of Equis would I risk your life, nor the life of our foal.” He paced around the room, his expression grim. “I just wonder how, skilled this Gryphon is.” He looked to the window. “Who do you have in mind for my second?”

“What about Colonel Nightshade?” Lunar fang asked.

“Is he any good? Wouldst thou trust him with thine own life?” he asked as he moved to start donning his armor. “How do I reach him?”

“He is generally at Luna’s side when matters of the nightguard come up. I imagine that he’d be at the compound now, though.”

“Then let us pay him a visit. Would you lead the way? I have never been to your compound.” He paused and smiled a little. “I will get to see where you vanished to all those times.” He shook his head. “Seems so long and yet such a short time ago that you called me human to tease me.”

Then follow me, human.” She smiled as she turned as her husband followed behind. Together, they made their way to the Lunar compound.

“As you wish, my little Thestral,” he replied with a laugh.

The hour arrived. Three equines stood in the park waiting for the Gryphon, as the challenge had stated. Pensword stood dressed in his full armor, complete with wing blades for show. They challenged him. He would appear as a legend then. He looked to a clock tower as it struck nine. The bells began to toll. He swiveled his ears to catch the sound of anything approaching.

The gryphon in question approached from the opposite end flanked by another cloaked male gryphon. “I see you made it.”

“I am a stallion of my word. You challenged me and I accepted. Therefore, I am here.”

“Very well,” the gryphon said as the cloaked gryphon offered Pensword a rapier.

He held a hoof out to stop the Gryphon, then spread his wings as Lunar Fang and Nightshade moved to unclasp the wing blades. “It would be unfair for me to have more weapons than the prescribed weapon of choice.” As soon as the blades were removed, he took the rapier and held it before him as he took up his stance. “Now I am ready.”

“Excellent.” The gryphon second said from behind his hood. “This duel is to be a battle for honor, love of country, and family. The rules are simple. The combatants shall take their weapons and salute one another. At the challenger’s signal, the two shall begin. The duel shall be settled at first blood. These are the terms.

The gryphon assumed his own stance, holding the rapier diagonally towards pensword, the point trained just below his neck.

Pensword copied the move, only his blade was poised at the wing of the Gryphon. He waited for the signal to begin.

“Engarde!” the gryphon shouted, coming at pensword with a series of quick thrusts.

Pensword moved only to block or parry the moves. The blades clicked and slashed, glowing like liquid silver in the air. When they met head on, a bell-like tone pealed through the night, a mere shadow compared to the deep-throated clamour of the tower. He took a step back and the gryphon lunged. He could feel the Gryphon’s confidence growing. He smirked, parried, then with a quick thrust, he shifted from defensive to the offensive.

The gryphon managed to keep a reasonable guard, though it was quite clear he lacked Pensword’s battlefield experience as he gave far too much ground. Finally seeing an opening, the gryphon slashed forward putting pensword on guard again as he rained down blows attempting to regain what he had lost in their dance.

The ground the gryphon supposedly regained soon gave way to a terrible truth. Pensword shifted his stance and resumed the offensive. It was merely a ploy to get the challenger to expend more energy. He was glad to see the Gryphon had chosen to remain on the ground so far. An aerial rapier fight would be a little harder, but hopefully doable. He blocked a blow and found his opening as he attacked, pushing the Gryphon back again and finally nicking the Gryphon along the arm. “First blood.” Pensword said, stepping back.

The gryphon growled menacingly. He moved to attack again, only for Colonel Nightshade to clear his throat.

“What?” The gryphon snarled, about to rebuke the offender when he finally noticed the cross bow carefully brought to bear. “In accordance with the treaty and by your own account, this duel was to first blood. You lost, sir, fair and square. Now, if you move to attack again, you will die. And no one will be to blame but yourself.”

The gryphon looked to his second who silently shook his head. With a growl he snapped his rapier over his knee and stormed away.

Pensword paused and waited till the Gryphon was out of sight. “Lunar Fang, take a rag and gather the broken blade. I shall have it displayed in my office.” he looked to Colonel Nightshade. “Thank you for your help.” He looked around the park. “Now we need to return to our quarters and prepare for our trip tomorrow.”

“I’ll have an eye kept on those two while they’re here,” the one eyed thestral nodded. “If you need me again, just ask.”

“I shall do so if needed. Consider thee to be my second for any duels within the walls of Canterlot,” Pensword replied looking towards Lunar Fang. “However, we two can find our own way home from here.”

“Why, Pensword,” Lunar Fang said, blushing profusely as her mate walked to her side. Nightshade took this as his cue to leave and with a few wing flaps, he disappeared into the night, leaving the couple to themselves.

Shawn stood inside his bedroom for the first time in both days and years. Removing his hand from the bracelet he looked at it and its brother for a moment, clenching them into fists before rolling his wrists. He felt disoriented, but being a pony for thirty seven years would do that, considering that now he had technically been a pony longer than he had been a human.

He sighed aloud and blinked a few times as he focused on his balance again, his mind reworking itself for a bipedal stance. He looked around at his room. His belongings had been placed on the floor as requested, and he had sorted them where they needed to be. He sighed once again as he walked over to a mirror to take a look at himself.

While it was tougher to see his facial hair when it was thin as a pony, it was much more obvious with less fur. His mind drifted as his eyes came across a few scars that seemed to still be present on his face and one on his ear, specifically where the part had been torn off in his other form.

He removed his coat and draped it onto a chair nearby. He wore dark blue pants with his brown boots and a white dress shirt with a dark blue vest. Pushing up his sleeves, he found the same thing that he did with part of his face. Shaking his head, he rolled his sleeves down and walked away from the mirror towards his desk, where many of his old projects and research into Thaumaturgy had been placed.

Staring at the old Latin in front of him, his mind translated the language once again as he read his private notes. Projects that he wanted to test, and a few other important notes. Like one to…

His head shifted towards the small lockbox on his desk. Patting his pockets he found the object he was looking for and pulled it out. An odd shaped key.

Placing it into the lock, he gave it a turn and popped it open to reveal something he had been hiding from the others…

The crystal Grif had on his arm at the Crystal Empire.

When the burst had broken the crystal off, he had grabbed it, wanting to lock it away and ensure it was out of reach of anyone. And so he kept it near him always, locked away by a strange key in this magically enchanted box. The dark crystal seemed to periodically send a shock out of it while in the box, as if every now and then it was trying to send a message or break free. Yet it appeared the crystal lacked the power to do so. Was it possible that this shard contained some form of intelligence? And if so, whose or what kind did it hold?

Shaking his head, Hammer Strike closed the box again, looking around his room one last time. Certain that nopony else was present, he locking the box and returned things as they were before, always keeping the key close to his breast while the thing remained locked away where it could do no harm. He would guard it as long as he had to if it meant keeping his friends safe.

Half a mile outside the village of Lunar Haven, Lunar Fang, Pensword, and Luna materialized. Luna had been unable to stop grinning from within the helmet of her armor since she put it on. The refurbished armor seemed to breathe new life into the lunar princess. Her eyes shone with a look that Pensword had not seen since the time of their first venture to this town a thousand years ago. A confidence, a stance that stated that she knew her element, and she could and would push forward with her plan of action. It was to Lunar Fang, a look she had seen many times when she was on the battle field. The Lunar Princess, it seemed, was finally coming into her own and finding her place in this strange new time.

Pensword found himself unable to keep from cracking a smile himself. It was a contagious feeling. He had decided to wear the cloak he had made so long ago for his wedding, that of the Ursa Minor he had slain so long ago. His armor clinked beneath its covering as he turned his head to look at Lunar Fang. He beamed at her as she wore a slightly modified set of armor to allow for her belly. Shining like the stars at night, she bore her own wedding cloak, granting her a regal appearance while still maintaining the power of a warrior.

Lunar Fang found herself hiding a smile behind her wing at how Pensword was acting. Her heart was glad that Matthew was slowly re-emerging from the travesty of the war. The two looked at each other while Luna scanned their surroundings.

What was now Lunar Haven was much larger than Pensword remembered as thestrals, hybrids, and even some non thestral ponies strolled down the roads casually. They walked through a great wooden gate, watching as it swung ponderously closed. On either side of the gate, set into a stone wall, two towers rose to afford protection and reconnaissance for the town. As Pensword observed his surroundings, he noticed that this wall wrapped around just a ways outside of the small city’s limits. The houses were tiny, but sturdy, with farm fields all around them just waiting for spring and winter wrap up.

The group slowly began to walk forward as they entered the town limits. It felt like taking a step into the past for pensword as he saw several things he’d not seen in months by his memory. Thestrals worked in the open air tanning hides of various kills while others sorted cuts of meat. Farmers worked the fields with scythes and rakes, and others were selling their food and wares in a market. Pensword had to keep an impulse down to delay their time table to browse. All the while, foals played in the streets putting on faces of imaginary bravado against equally imaginary enemies. This caused Pensword to smile. But his eyes told a sadder story at the sight.

The crowds slowly quieted as the three newcomers approached a stone arch where the original entrance to the town had been. At the top of the arch, carefully carved into the keystone, Princess Luna’s cutie mark stood proudly. To the right and left, Pensword’s and Lunar Fang’s cutie marks lay as an accompaniment to the center. The marks stood at about eye level to a flying Thestral. The arch itself was two stories tall.

To Pensword’s mind, or rather Matthew’s mind, as he slowly found himself refering even to his human memories as Pensword’s, what played in his head was a smaller version of the Arch De Triumph from Paris. On the top of the arch a ball stood, the image of the moon stood carved on it for all to see from before Nightmare Moon covered its surface. Passing beneath, the trio found carvings depicting the many triumphs of the Thestrals, the most prominent being on the top of the arch showing the front of Fort Triumph with Luna and Pensword’s cutie marks in the middle while the emblems of the Tribes lay evenly spaced on either side. As they finished passing through the arch, they found a large plaza ringed with paving stones. A grassy field lay in the middle, giving the impression of peace and rest.

Next they saw a statue in the middle of the grass that caused all of them to pause. There they stood, staring at themselves. The statues appeared to be standing on what Pensword almost wanted to say was a stone grassy field somewhere. Within hoof’s reach, weapons stood in their racks, waiting for their owners to take up arms if needed. What surprised Pensword and Lunar Fang was how Pensword had one of his wings draped over Lunar Fang’s body in a loving yet protective manner. They both had their heads touching. Even in this pose, they could see that Princess Luna, while sleeping, was still positioned in a way to protect the other two even then. Around the sleeping forms, statues of other Thestrals lay in wait, smaller in stature, and all facing outwards as if guarding the three during their time of rest and sleep. An inkling in Pensword’s mind thought that these might be the images of chieftains past. At least until he noticed the Mare in front of his statue. There stood his grandmother, lovingly watching over the couple. He turned his head quickly to keep the tears from his eyes. He paused as his eyes caught the title under the statute. He read it aloud to the others. “The sleeping warriors: may they return well rested and willing to lead us again.” He paused and looked back to Luna and Lunar Fang. “It appears that this is a place of remembrance.”

“It would appear that they remember us,” Luna noted, looking around.

“I would concur.” Pensword muttered. The plaza had come to a stand still. “I shall have to lay some Moon Flowers in front of Grandma’s statue to honor her.”

“Shouldn’t we, uh, plan a hasty exit if needed?” Lunar Fang whispered to the other two as she turned her ears about under the articulated armor, only for Pensword to shake his head, using a wing to point around them. She looked around as she heard Luna step forward, closer to the statue.

“I doubt we would be successful.” Luna scanned the area. “But I also doubt it will be necessary. They are likely to know why we have come.”

“Once again,” Pensword started before trailing off as a slightly timid colt slowly walked forward. An Earth Pony with thestral eyes, ears, and coat shivered as he looked upon Luna in her armor.

“Ponies of Lunar haven,” Luna spoke, not wanting to risk the canterlot voice with so many thestrals around. “The exile of the Thestrals ends now.” She spread her wings as she said this. “And the age of unification has arrived!”

The bold declaration was met with silence. Luna looked at the thestrals, scanning from one end to another. Her eyes betrayed the fear and regret that churned underneath. At long last, somepony started stomping loudly in the back. From another part of the crowd, a Thestra cry of victory sounded. It spread like a wave as thestrals, ponies, and half breeds alike all cheered and shouted. Some wept, clinging to loved ones at the possibilities of what may come. Lost family that could be found again.

Pensword, feeling a little more confident and smiling, pulled something else from under his cloak. Concord gleamed in the sunlight as he felt that he needed to show a tool that had come from the forges of Lunar Haven. He smiled as he held it up. For the moment, losing himself in the celebratory atmosphere.

The crowd roared louder at the sight, the shout echoing in the mountain air. Some of the colts and fillies suddenly rushed the three with joy as they showcased the same fearlessness the CMC held. Pensword laughed as he lay down on the ground and let the foals look at the cloak. Others stared, wide eyed at High Chieftess Luna and her Ursa Major armor. They were all talking fast, overlapping one another to the point where no one could understand them. For once though, he didn’t care that he couldn’t understand. He could feel another piece of his old self falling into place as he gazed on his people. He paused, trying to hold back the tears.

Pain, joy, and many other emotions rushed through him at once as once again, he saw Mountainside Falls rising from the dust of memory. This time, it was as he remembered it from his foalhood. His siblings grinned at him from the city hall with the rest of the citizens. They waved at him. Some cried. There were the Hooves with their horns buffed and polished, the elder brother nodding his head in acknowledgement while the younger winked playfully. Their personal guard stood with the village guard behind them, their armor gleaming as they saluted the commander, his old teacher saluting beside the two lords. And there at the front stood the three most important people in his life. His grandmother, Moonbeam, and Iron Pen stood proudly with his family and the rest of the tribe. They smiled and waved, tears of gratitude and love in their eyes. At long last, the ghosts were at peace, confident that a new generation could rebuild where they had faced only destruction and segregation before.

“We promised, you know. We’ll visit to say hello, but no more pain. Alright?” Moonbeam asked, her beautiful voice ringing like a bell. Pensword nodded in acknowledgement, not trusting himself to speak. This time, the tears flowed freely.

45 - Of Mysteries and Curiosities

Extended Holiday
Chp 45: Of Mysteries and Curiosities
Act 5

“Lord Hammer Strike!” Tower Shield charged into the room. “Our troops were surveying the lower levels for needed repairs and they found… something.”

Blast Shield darted his head back to the hallway, then back to his lord. “Something … that might need your attention.” He paused as he realized it was Shawn instead. Surprisingly, he did not react upon seeing the human.

“Well then,” Shawn said, placing the quill down. “Hammer Strike, or me?”

“You.” Blast Shield replied with the same tone of voice. “Now.” he turned to look out the door holding, shaking his spear.

“Considering the fact that I’m never needed and that you just talked twice in a row, what army is coming to attempt to kill us?” Shawn asked.

“Nothing that serious, sir,” Tower said. “We… found something you should see.”

“In other words, something serious.” Shawn shrugged. “Alright, let’s go. Lead the way,” he said, gesturing towards the door.

Blast Shield did not say a word as he moved from the door to the next corner of the hallway keeping a good clear line of sight around them. “We have to move to the lower levels. It’s in a room that has part of the hallways filled by rubble. That place on the opposite side of the gallery.”

“So, how big of a problem is this?” Shawn asked the two shields.

“Currently, small. Potentially, enormous damage and a disastrous political fallout.” Tower answered.

“Wonderful.” Shawn replied.

Blast Shield paused at a closed door. “Down the stairs behind the door. We locked it after what we found it.”

“Grif has most of the troops off for different reasons, so we didn’t have the staff to place armed guards, and we didn’t want to take the chance of giving them something to copy,” Tower Shield said.

“Alright then,” Shawn replied as he opened the door. He walked past the doorway and headed down the stairs before setting his eyes on what was in front of him. “Oh. Wonderful.”

Looking around, he spotted several pieces of what had once been furniture rotting on the floor. The room had been covered in a thick fluorescent glowing green goo with pods of varying sizes. He could see the splintered remains of a Timberwolf in the pod nearest him. All of them glowed dully, as did the floor. Many husks and shards lay scattered amongst the current pods, degrading to join the pile of ooze. Judging by the tooth marks, they also served as a food source.. Shawn just stared blankly at the two creatures standing before him. The two Changelings stood frozen in a staring contest with the sum of all their fears.

“So,” he said, reaching into his coat and pulling out a knife. “Who wants to go first?”

The changelings dropped to the ground and covered their heads. “Please don’t kill us,” one of them said, not daring to look up.

Shawn paused as he looked at the changelings. “I’ll be honest, didn’t expect that response… What are you two doing here?”

“The disconnected landed here after the invasion failed. The disconnected could not find the queen, or the hive”

“How many of you are there?”

“We are four,” the Changeling on the right replied with pride. “If necessary, we only need to bite you once to have you listen to one of our voices.” The changeling’s armor shook, even as it spoke, a clear betrayal to the bravado it had just shown..

“I’d prefer you not try to bite me,” Shawn replied, leaning against one of the walls as he stared at the changelings. “So. There are four of you in total, all of you ‘disconnected’ from Chrysalis?”

“The disconnected have not heard the queen since landing; only the whispers that started weeks ago,” another changeling further back answered. Its voice sounded higher pitched.

“Something tells me I know what those ‘whispers’ are…” Shawn muttered to himself. “Where are the other two?”

“The larger ones say to wait until they make things safe.”

“Where are they making ‘safe’?”

“we heard ponies. The disconnected did not wish to see all wiped out.”

“That doesn’t exactly answer my question.”

“This place, safe place,” the changeling responded, stomping a hoof non-aggressively.

“If this is the safe place, and they are trying to make it safe, what are they going to try?” He asked, idly flipping the knife around in his hand.

“We did not know this was The Undying’s place,” The changeling said, shaking.

“Show me where they are before they do something stupid and you all pay for it,” Shawn said, shaking his head.

Two smaller changelings stepped out of the darkness in the back. Shawn noticed as they walked a few larger thicker plates of chitin were kicked away, indicating that these two had recently shed and regrown their shells which were made of thinner interlocking plates.

“Good. You didn’t try getting around that.” He said, still twirling the knife in his hand. “Congratulations, you won’t be killed unless you give me a reason.”

“We ... we live?” One of the larger Changelings asked in confusion. “You are The Undying, the Queen Menace. You attack Changelings.” He moved in an instinct almost to protect the other two Changelings in synchronization with his partner.

“Yeah, well, you caught me in a better mood,” Shawn replied, putting the knife back into his coat.

The two male Changelings did not know what to do or think. “We ... we can feed on love?”

“As long as you don’t capture anyone inside of a green cocoon, nor drain anyone entirely of emotion, I don’t see a reason to kill you.”

“Then how do we live?” One of the smaller Changelings cried out in an actual show of frustration.

“Willing love, food, I don’t know,” Shawn replied. “I’ll take you to the other changeling hive to figure it out.”

“Other hive?” The “leader” Changeling cried out. “Another hive?” it said, blinking in surprise.

“Most likely those whispers you have been hearing or something.” Shawn sighed. “Come on. We’ll go now, before I change my mind.”

In a flash of green fire the four changelings were replaced by four unicorns Shawn was certain he had seen in Canterlot a few times.

“Half tempted to tell you not to disguise yourselves…”

“Wha? WHY!?!” One of the smaller Unicorns cried, a mare by look of its form. “We would be killed out there.”

“Because you’re coming with me. If anyone has a problem, I would-” He broke off as he realized just where that train of thought was leading him. “On second thought, just stay in disguise then. But when we get to the hive, you’re changing back.” Shawn sighed again.

“We agree.” A mare said, nodding her head. “Lead the way, Undying.”

As they climbed the stairs, Shawn found the two shield brothers standing guard over the door. Tower took a look behind Shawn and raised an eyebrow. “Are …? They ... where are you taking them? What are you doing?” He moved to block his lord, concern showing in his eyes as he looked over the pony’s neck.

“I’m dealing with them by taking them to a different location,” he replied.

“Should I get an armed escort together?” Blast Shield asked.

“I’d prefer keeping those who know of the location to a minimum. If you want to come along, go right ahead. But we’ll be walking.”

“Very well, sir.” Tower Shield saluted as he and his brother filed in behind the party.

Grif sat behind the makeshift desk of what he had determined to be his ‘temporary office.’ It was really just a room inside the palace that had been in better shape than most of the others. He had taken a few large stone blocks and placed some boards over them to form his desk. He waited as patiently as he could, rehearsing the lines in his head about how he would deal with this. His concentration was soon disturbed by a loud voice clearing itself.

“Ahem. I was told our contractor requested to see me,” a familiar voice spoke up; a voice that in animated form had brought no end of teeth grating rage to the gryphon. But now that he was present in the same space he could hear true emotion with the voice: pain, regret, and rage all seemed strong themes in the headstrong gryphoness’ voice as Gilda spoke.

“Yeah, come on in,” Grif said, gesturing to the other side of the desk. “Take… uh … seat. Yeah ... that probably would work better if i had chairs,” Grif noted. “So your name is Gilda, right?”

“Yeah.” the gryphoness raised an eyebrow.

“I’m sure you noticed, Gilda, that we are operating in rather close proximity and nigh on constant contact with Ponyville. It has come to my attention that you have some history with this town, and I think I’d like to get the full story about this.”

“Sure,” Gilda said with mock glee. “And then I’ll cry and say how bad a person I was and march straight out there and apologize to those dwee-” Gilda was cut off as a feather shaped blade buried itself in the end of the desk near her.

“I’m going to cover this once,” Grif said. “If you're going to carry a weapon, then present yourself with some level of decorum. I understand if you will not respect the citizens of Ponyville, but you will not speak disrespectfully about them either. My father had a saying. ‘There are three sides to every story: his, hers, and the truth.’ I have heard one side. Now I asked for yours cause apparently there are some deep seated issues here, and come the end of the week, some gryphons I know will be staying here. I’d like to know if there is going to be trouble to deal with. Right now, there is one blade at the end of the desk. If there are three blades at the end before this conversation is complete, you will be on latrine duty until our contract is up. Is that clear?”

The gryphoness made to speak, but closed her beak as her eyes fell back to the blade. “Fine.” She sighed. “It was a couple years ago. My clan had been attacked in the western kingdom. The attacking clan had ties to the king. I was away, and so when I returned they had me declared clanless for cowardice. Seeing as my family just died and all my gryphon friends decided to recognise me as non-existent, I left Gryphonia behind and headed to Cloudsdale in hopes of finding Rainbow Dash. I found out later from her father that she had moved to Ponyville. Of course Cloudsdale had been blown near Manehattan at this time, and I had no real money for a train ride.”

“Why didn’t you ask Rainbow’s father for help?” Grif asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Me and Rainbow Dash had been friends in flight school. I only met the guy once when I was invited to her birthday party the day before my airship was headed back to Gryphonia. Anyway, one week of flying around hunting down this small town later, I finally manage to find the du-” her eyes trailed to the blade. “... Place, and at that point, finding Rainbow’s house was easy. She was never good with subtlety, after all.” Gilda’s mask cracked a bit as she allowed herself a small grin without realising it. “I asked if I could stay a few days. Just until I could figure things out, you know?” She looked at Grif, who nodded silently and motioned for her to continue. “Me and dash were just about to leave the place the next morning when low and behold, someone starts shouting for her. I looked off the cloud and there she was, Miss. Pretty in Pink herself. I thought Rainbow Dash had gone and replaced me. Then when the pink nightmare got turned down by Rainbow, I thought I was just making things up. After that, the two of us hung out like we did in flight school. Flying, laughing. It was like old times. I thought maybe I’d lost everything, but I still had dash, you know? I still had my friend.” Grif never said a word, but he could see the tears being held back as the gryphoness spoke.

“Thats why I sent the pink one away, okay? Then Rainbow had to leave for a bit, so I figured I would take in the sights. I was so stressed from everything and…” she looked at Grif’s stern expression. “I know thats no excuse, alright? I took the apple cause I didn’t have money to buy food and I hadn’t had a good meal in a while. That was wrong. Scaring the old goa-” Grif threw a second blade “-old pony,” she corrected. “Was wrong. I get it. And fluttershy…” she sighed. “Look. In flight school she always looked at me weird and went out of her way to avoid me. I thought she had something against me. I guess I acted rashly. And then came that stupid party.” Gilda looked to the ground.

“Yes, the party. I’m guessing you figured Ponyville was picking on you? Or at least Pinkie Pie?” Grif raised an eyebrow and got a nod. “Speaking from an experience that I might one day get to tell you, betrayal is hard to take. I’ve been betrayed by friends before, but I also have misread actions for a betrayal.” Grif looked at Gilda. There really was only so much a cartoon tv show could tell you. Going by this new information, Grif didn’t see a bully, but rather someone in pain. He nodded his head decisively. “Gilda, I’m going to be frank with you. While you haven’t agreed to join my clan, I’m going to ask you to anyway.”

“You don’t get it. I didn’t join the mercenaries to survive. I joined them hoping I’d be able to end it all with some honor left. I got no family, no friends, no name. Heck, even this axe is borrowed, and I don’t know how to use the damn thing,” Gilda said, holding up the war axe and dropping it on the desk, vibrating the boards and filling the room with a hollow clanking.

“Gilda, I realize your family can’t be replaced. Aside from pensword, I probably know that better than most here do. But I want the Bladefeathers to be like one. Join our family and I will teach you the old ways. The ways of a true warrior. In that fashion we can rebuild your honor. And while I train you we can bring these issues between you and Rainbow Dash, and even you and Ponyville, to a head and sort them out. We can rebuild your friendship and build new ones. I hear it in her voice occasionally. Rainbow Dash still misses you.” Grif shifted in his seat, his eyes a mixture of stern kindness and hardened will. Look, I have you all contracted till the end of the week. Think about it. Death is an end that will come, but not one that should be rushed to. Let me offer you a new beginning. Take the time, think it over.” He paused a moment, bringing his talon to his beak before returning it to the makeshift desk. “Oh, and see the smiths about getting fitted for a better weapon. Consider that a gift, no matter what way you choose.”

“I...I ...” Gilda began, but Grif held up a talon.

“Go think it over. There will be plenty of time for ‘I’s’, ‘we’s,’ and ‘you’s’ later,” Grif chuckled. Gilda nodded silently, then left, her expression thoughtful and her wings relaxed. He gave her several minutes to be out of earshot.

“So what do you think? Will she take my offer?” Grif asked the not so empty room.

“She’s immature; a haughty girl. Still … she does have a glimmer of potential. And just that right hint of desperation. I think it will take time to truly decide. But if you can help her in this next week, prove to her that you can do what you say, she’ll stay.” Shrial said as she stepped from the shadows, her locket and ring glinting in the light.

“Everyone who stays is one less corpse waiting to happen,” Grif said. “I’d rather not see so many years chopped away needlessly.”

“You can’t save them all, Grif.” Shrial said, soberly.

“Which is why I have to save the ones I can. Honestly, look at this axe. I’d give it two more swings before the thing broke.”

“Someone is going to have to teach Daedalus to reign in those kings one of these days,” Shrial said bitterly. “If he doesn’t, I fear far worse will come.”

“You know, back on earth we had a kingdom with a king that gave too much of his power away,” Grif said. “Now his family is one of the most mocked figures in the world. Another took too much power. They lopped off him and all his supporters heads. Where is the balance supposed to lie, I wonder?”

“Where, indeed? Politics is a dangerous game. And blacker than murder in some cases. The world would do far better without it.”

“Remember that, my dear. And if I ever go off the deep end and go mad with power, do me a favour. End me there,” Grif said as he moved from behind the desk and towards the door. “Looks to be a beautiful night. Perhaps a moonlit flight over the gorge?” he smiled at her.

“I’d love to. Just don’t think like that, alright dear?” She kissed him, lingering on his beak before striding to the window and leaping into the cool night air. With a chuckle, Grif followed her.

Pensword stood in silence as he stared at the rock wall. He looked to his left and Lunar Fang, and then to Luna on his right. He looked back to the wall as a multitude of emotions whirled about in his head. He blinked back a tears as they all waited for the sun to set and the cave entrance to appear. He looked around the empty land. It was still wild and untamed, yet he could tell that time had changed much of what he once knew. Trees had changed locations, undergrowth had risen a little, he could just make out where some digging had happened. He was not sure what it may have been for, but it was there. His unease only grew as he recalled the trenches some ponies had dug in the war for defense and linked them to his human memories of World War One.

His thoughts were soon disturbed, however, by the falling of the sun as Princess Luna spread her wings and took flight, catching the last of the evening rays on her wings. She looked truly stunning as fire played across her starry mane and reflected off of the Ursa Armor. She truly struck a stunning figure. Just as the sun settled and twilight fell, Luna’s horn ignited into brilliant blue light. Her eyes glowed white, stars began to sparkle across the sky, winking on one at a time. And then it rose. The great light of the full moon flew like a chariot as its silver rays shot like arrows to shine upon the entrance of the meeting grounds. When the boulder had moved aside once again, Luna slowly descended, surrounded by a nimbus of blue magic. Finally she touched the ground, the glow died, and the light faded from her eyes. The time had finally arrived.

The passage was just as long as Pensword had remembered, if not longer, leading into the main chamber. But when the trio got there, they stopped dead in their tracks. They had unconsciously been preparing to find a great many possibilities when they entered the chamber, the worst case scenario being remains. Instead, to their astonishment, they found that the inner chamber had nearly doubled in size over the years the thestrals had hidden within. Homes and buildings surrounded them, carved carefully into the stone as Thestrals, oblivious to their guests, continued with daily life. Large support pillars had been set up to add integrity to what could very well be a totally hollow mountain. Gemstones glittered like stars from the rocks and the illumination from bioluminescent fungi caused the cave to give off a spell binding show of millions of points of light. It was almost as if the stars had ventured beneath the great mountain to celebrate the night with friends.

On closer inspection, the cave thestrals seemed to be opposite of the ones who stayed on the surface. Their coat colors were darker, even more so than Luna’s now. Penswords eyes couldn’t pick out a single moonkissed within the masses of thestrals moving about. The two thestral guards of the cave approached them cautiously. But unlike their predecessors of centuries past, now they were dressed in forged ebony armor that was sharp and angular. They carried long spears made from some sort of black wood with ebony spear heads. “Speak, and be recognized,” one spoke, pointing his spear at the three with a squinted gaze.

The middle of the three spoke, his voice strong and firm as it carried into the cave. “I am called Moonkissed Commander Pensword of the Dream Clan of the Bear Tribe.” The guards had stopped them in the shadows, so he stepped forward into the light. The guards started as if waking from slumber. A dim whisper flowed through the cavern at the name, like a stream rushing through a glade.

Next, the pony to his right spoke, stepping forward to bear scrutiny, her fangs at the ready. “I am called Lunar Fang of the Lion Tribe: Warrior and wife to Pensword, and Thestral teacher to High Chieftess Luna.”

One of the guards snorted in derision. “High Chieftess Luna is long gone. As are Commanders Pensword and Lunar Fang. They died long ago.”

Pensword glared. He moved a wing to push the cloak up, not just show his armor and sword, but also the pitchfork at his side. “I carry Concord, a weapon that would never be held by any other save its rightful owner. Pegasi would never allow the weapon of a Commander to be used by any other.”

“A mere forgery and nothing more,” the guard snorted derisively.

Luna stepped slowly forward, looked at the thestral with a cold expression, then released her guise. Glowing with an aura of moonlight that filled the small passage and blotted out the fungi, she glared in her majesty, complimented by her Ursa cloak as it billowed behind her. The lights of the cave looked paltry in comparison. “Gather the chieftains to council, guard. The legends live again. Your High Chieftess has returned, and the commanders of old lie before you. The long rest is ended.”

The thestrals’ eyes bulged in their sockets while the lesser pony who had spoken earlier stood trembling behind his commander.

Pensword’s voice broke the silence like a crack of thunder. “Did you not hear? Did she not give orders? Move! Or have the Thestrals also become as complacent as the guards of the Sun?”

“Y-y...yes, high chieftess.” The guards bowed before running off. Luna returned her guise when they were gone and the brilliant flare of moonlight winked out, returning the rule of the gemstone stars. Yet their light seemed a paltry thing compared to the glory and majesty of the mare in the moon.

“Well, I think that went rather well, wouldn’t you say, Pensword?” Luna asked, smirking.

“It could have gone better,” he said gruffly. “If the Thestrals are as well trained as thy Sister, Faust help us all,” He muttered. “Still, this is one way of returning.”

Lunar Fang paused and looked to Luna. “May I ask why you have not returned till now?” She kept her voice low to avoid any listening ears that might yet be lurking in the shadows.

“I have been back but a few years,” Luna said. “In that time, aside from the curse that is bureaucracy, and the annoyance that is the house of lords, I have had to re-establish myself with dozens of traveling dignitaries, sign countless papers, and settle disputes that were centuries old. I’ve only just now had the opportunity and the correct company for a venture such as this. And while I may have enjoyed hunting that Ursa to make a new armor, I doubt any of our smiths would have been able to craft anything even remotely close to what Hammer Strike could make.”

“We are honored,” Lunar Fang whispered, confident she could speak for both Pensword and her, “That we could be part of this historic venture.”

“You two were there to witness my rise and my fall. Now I will have you witness my rebirth,” she said. “It is only fitting.”

Pensword bowed his head in respect and deferment to Luna. “Shall we proceed? I believe that time has past enough for the Tribe Chieftains to gather.”

“Yes, I believe you are right. I do wonder who has replaced my faithful council.” Luna smiled as the trio made their way towards the familiar meeting place. The pit was deeper than they remembered and the bear in the center had been replaced by an engraving of Luna’s helmet on a large smooth rectangular stone, one on each side. Moonstones shone dimly, hanging from cleverly crafted lamps high above. Their light was much diminished from what Pensword remembered and he frowned, wondering what could have changed that. In the stead of the huts and tents he remembered, houses had been built. Though if one looked towards the heads of the caves, one could see the tops of a few tents still peeking amongst the roof tops. The houses themselves seemed to be made from some kind of clay, keeping to the smell of moist earth and damp that filled the cavern. They rose in layers, linked by ladders for those who may be injured or infirm to climb up and down. Various pulleys and other mechanisms lay there, waiting to pull up packages and other items too large to fly with. From the doorways and roofs, dark furred ponies stared, some pointing with hooves, others whispering secretly, keeping to the darker shadows in the dim light cast by the stones.

Pensword wept inside seeing his people reduced to this. “This has to change,” he muttered softly as they walked to stand where they had once stood so very long ago, waiting to be invited to take Luna’s rightful place, to stand in the center on the stone that bore her helmet. As they waited the Chief and Chieftesses slowly gathered around in their appointed spaces. Once again, Pensword noted their darker fur. The lightness had nearly gone. One or two ponies’ coats stood out completely black. What had caused such a dramatic change?

The thestrals fell to silence as the chieftains turned to face their guests. Standing proudly, an old stallion spoke.

“The chieftains of the thestral tribes have gathered as called. As is my right as speaker of the clans, I, Flurry Fang of The Wolf Clan will speak first.” he said. His mane and fur shone a ruddy russet red, but it was so dark it was nearly black. Scars marked his muzzle including one particularly ugly V shaped scar over his left eye. “You three are welcome in the sacred cave. We have been told the high chieftess is with you?” He asked, his brow raised in a sign of curiosity.

Pensword stepped forward. “She is.” His voice echoed around the meeting pit as he eyed each Tribal leader. A murmur spread across the caves as the great halfling of legend staked his claim. “Presenting High Chiefess Luna Stellarus Galaxia of all organized Thestrals, killer of the Ursa Major, and raiser of the Moon.”

A great hush of silence came over the crowd as the thestrals held their breaths. All eyes were on the commander as they awaited the arrival of the great chieftess of legend. Luna took a deep breath, then stepped forward to the center. With each step, another piece of her guise melted away, revealing the glory, power, and majesty that lay beneath. The tension became thick as the thestrals looked down at her. The Ursa Armor shone with piercing white light. Much as before, her aura burned away the darkness with a silvery light. And as it did, so too did the moon stones, blazing like stars at the rejuvenating presence of the Princess of the Night. “I have returned, my ponies, to bring you back to the light.”

For the first time in many a year, the Thestrals broke decorum and tradition as the cavern erupted into a roar of cheers that echoed over walls, houses, and caves. For a moment, utter pandemonium reigned. Luna smiled, happy to see that the roar was not one of outrage, nor fear, but even as it was for the halflings in the village outside. It was good to know she was still well loved. It made her feel, well, better. Pensword frowned, worried over the comments he heard like warriors blaming themselves and their ancestors for their fate, talk of unworthiness. These would need to be sorted out, and soon. It took eight minutes to quiet the place down. Why eight? Because one of the Thestrals timed it. At last, Flurry Fang spoke again.

“High Chieftess, long have we awaited your return. We Thestrals have suffered sorely in your absence. The council is most pleased to see our beloved Luna back with her people.” Another cheer rang through the halls, though this one was significantly shorter.

“We do hope after your extended absence you will be able to keep up with the changes to thestral society,” the fox tribe leader added in an almost snarky tone. The deep blue mare seemed to hold an uncanny resemblance to her tribe’s animal.

“Oh, I hope to do more,” Luna said, taking the remark in stride. “It is our intent to set up our very own city. A capital to show Equestria just what the thestral’s can be!”

“Are you implying that you intend to rebell against your sister a second time?” The stallion of the Lion Tribe asked in shock. “Set us up as a capital city? These are sacred grounds. Not all may enter these caves, especially after your ... fall. What do you plan?” He hesitated briefly, then spoke once more. “The Lion Tribe will stand behind your voice, even in full rebellion of Equestria.”

“My ponies!” Luna said, laughing a little in the process. “The pegasi have Cloudsdale, the earth ponies have Manehattan, and the unicorn is at home in Canterlot, but where can a threstral look and say ‘we built this city?’ I do not speak of rebellion; only of showing Equestria the greatness that is the thestral culture.”

“Where?” the Manticore Chiefess asked. “Where do we build this capital of Thestral might?” She looked to the Lion Chief. “We shall not rebel, but instead it seems High Chieftess has plans far, far grander.” She turned to look at Luna. “I move that we allow High Chieftess Luna to stand in her rightful place in the center of this meeting.”

“I will not move until it is the gathering’s will that I move” Luna said, looking to the crowd. “Never again will I act against the will of my people.”

“I shall second the motion.” The stallion of the Lion Tribe spoke, causing an opening for a vote of where Luna was to stand.

“All those in favor of accepting High Chieftess Luna into the ranks of the council again, raise your hooves!” The wolf tribe leader called. All the ponies present raised their hooves. “Those opposed?” None moved. “Then it is decided.” The stallion smiled broadly. “High Chieftess Luna, welcome home.”

Luna smiled back as she moved to her spot. “Lunar fang and pensword have graciously offered us the land of fort triumph and it’s duchy,” Luna explained when she reached her appointed place. “The fort is already being defended by the valiant warriors of the Lion Tribe” Luna nodded to the lion chieftain. “Using the fort as a center and building outwards, we believe we could achieve a functional city within six years.”

“You mean that after all this time, we can finally enjoy the night again? Chieftess, to do so would bring so much joy to our children … and to us. Our one concern is what of the ponies who fear us and our reproach? Many feel we would seek vengeance. And it is possible some of us would. How can we defend ourselves should certain ponies seek to mount an attack on us? We do not wish to rouse the hunts again and expose our children to such risk.”

“Much has changed, my ponies. The world is not as cold nor as cruel as you remember. Some of your number even now still live amongst the other ponies just fine. I know it is a leap of faith, and I do not deserve it, but I am asking you to put trust in me.”

“That is News of wonderment,” the stallion of the Dragon Tribe said. “However, is it not tradition to the Ponies of the sun to have nobility in the capital? How long till nobles start moving in and dictating laws, pushing us out again? How long would we have before we must return once more to hide in caves and live as we do now?”

“We shall have nobles this is true,” Luna nodded as she smiled at pensword and Lunar Fang. “You shall be our nobles. I can think of no reward more fitting for the great chieftains and leaders of thestral kind than titles befitting their nature”

The Hall was utterly silent. They slowly looked at one another. It was the Viper clan that spoke next. “Do you say, that we shall, upon leaving our caves, be sitting at the tables of nobles as their equals? How … permanent is your authority to grant new nobility?” The mare smiled, “Because I for one, cannot wait to frustrate their petty plans, and bring some sense to the courts.” She smiled like a fox in a henhouse.

“My lady viper, I am princess of the realm. Sister to Princess Celestia herself. She moves the sun and I move the moon. If the unicorns wish to argue and quarrel over what is well within my right to grant, then they shall do so with me. The earth ponies have gained titles, the pegasi too have entered the nobility. I say it is time the thestrals showed the stuff shirted peacocks the true meaning of nobility.”

“Is there an objection to the plans of the high chieftess?” the wolf spoke up looking around the pit. “As is the custom for a decision of this magnitude, all must be given a voice, and all voices must be heard. We are family and we do not act without the family’s blessing.” He scanned the crowds closely silently waiting to see if any would step up.

The hive’s growth was quite surprising as black chitinous material matted the walls creating large tunnels, corridors, chambers, anti-chambers, and other such areas. Full sized changelings walked through the hive silently to the outside perspective. Though the hive mind buzzed with loud conversations between the changelings themselves, the current drone, and the Queen Mother. Only a few nymphs remained from the last clutch of eggs to have been laid, the small changelings already on the path to adulthood as the pony shaped insectoids worked to finish the hive’s construction before they would be heading out to their assigned points. Soon they would leave the nest to collect love from sources that had been pre-approved. All in all the last four months had been well used by the hive. in the central chamber of the hive, the green pillar sat empty without its usual glow. Me-Me stood beside it, staring with a mixed expression of joy and pain on her face.

“So, what’s going on here?” Hammer Strike questioned as he walked up to her.

“There isn’t enough love currently to sustain a larger population.” Me-Me shook her head. “I had to leave the incubator off for now.”

“This may be a problem then with what I found recently,” Hammer Strike responded. “Care to greet the company?”

“Company?” Me-Me asked. “You mean the birds?”

“I’m pretty sure Blast and Tower are unicorns,” he replied. “If you mean the other changelings that were brought here…”

“Other changelings?” Me-Me asked. “I haven’t heard any other changelings.”

“They hid away,” he said, turning towards the six. “And now they aren’t.”

“I see … And what have you decided to do with them?”

“I don’t know, let them live,” He replied with a shrug. “They didn’t try to kill me, so I don’t see a reason to kill them.”

“And why come to me?” Me-Me asked.

“Because I don’t have a single idea of what to do with them.”

“And you think i have some super secret ability I can use to assure their loyalty?” she asked. “It doesn’t work like that.”

“No, I don’t expect anything like that. I thought you would have at least the faintest idea of what to do with them. If I keep them around Unity, they’ll most likely die.” He sighed heavily.

“I can provide some love for now, but i cannot spare much. Perhaps you need to find a place where they could serve a purpose and feed off of ambient love?”

“I might be able to figure out a place, but thanks for the help in the mean time. There has been enough death, but there always seems to be more to come. At least this one might be delayed or avoided for some time.”

“As a queen, I will live to see many of my children die,” Me-Me said as she worked her spell. “It is something I had to come to terms with not long ago. The best advice I can give you is to take joy in every life, and remember those that fall.”

“I find little joy in it, and recent events didn’t help that.” He replied as his left eye twitched.

“Are there no lives you enjoy being around?” Me-Me asked.

“A little more than twelve that seem to be drifting apart.” He said sadly before returning to his neutral tone. “Anything else you wish to discuss before we leave?”

“More, is there anything else you need to say?” Me-Me countered.

“Unless I’m mistaken, no. I guess we’ll be on our way. It was nice seeing you again.” With that, Hammer strike walked out, the two shields close behind as they left the Changeling Queen’s court.

it had been close to three hours in which the chieftains had heard from dozens of thestrals making their points both for and against the idea. Issues such as proper hunting grounds, the Equestrian bit value in the thestrals’ own complicated trade system, safety while construction went on, and other such issues. Finally, after all this time it seemed as though nopony had anything else to say and the Wolf Tribe leader stomped his hoof. “Are there no more concerns for the family?” he asked. After several moments of silence he nodded. “Very well. All in favor of the high chieftess’ plan?” he asked.

Slowly each Thestral, starting at the Manticore tribe rose a wing, moving as a wave while the rustling flap of leather wings slowly filled and echoed across the caverns. “Manticore votes in favor. Viper votes in favor. Lion votes in favor.” A slight pause broke the motion as they waited for the Fox Tribe to vote. Finally, they raised their wings. “Fox votes in favor. Dragon votes in favor.” The room grew heavy in the silence. “The Wolf Tribe shall vote in favor of the plans of the High Chiefess.” He turned to bow to Luna. “Rarely has a unanimous vote been given. However, tonight we all feel that for us to regain what we have lost and return to the light of the moon, we shall vote in allowance of your plan to blossom.”

Luna smiled, attempting to maintain her poise as silvery tears trickled down her face. “Thank you all for the trust you have placed on me. I will make sure it is not misplaced.”

Pensword blinked. As a historian he felt almost akin to some of the men who knew what their votes were doing over two hundred years ago in his home nation. He was seeing the beginning, the birth of something new. Something grand. He held his peace, content to see history unfolding around him. He would make a record of it for future generations later.

Lunar Fang, on the other hoof, was the opposite. Even in her current condition, she smiled and gave a whoop that seemed to give permission for the others to cheer or celebrate as she wrapped her hooves around her mate’s neck. She paused upon seeing Pensword’s pensive expression. “What’s wrong?” She asked him, unheard by all save Luna.

“I am thinking, and realizing and reminiscing of my past. My country, America, might be described as forming from a vote similar to this. It is not exactly the same, mind you, but parallels could be drawn. We are shaking up the world around us and creating something new.” He frowned. “Not something quite so different and radical as a Republic, but something new nonetheless. Something that will cause waves and reactions unforeseeable in the future.” He smiled finally. “I think I am going to enjoy seeing what happens in the years to come.”

“Let it hereby be said that all thestrals shall begin to prepare for the move. Pack what you require most. Leave anything of value to be retrieved at a later day,” Luna ordered. “Hunters will lead the groups. The sick and injured shall keep to the middle. With respect to the chieftains, I hereby adjourn this gathering.” Luna nodded to the chieftains, who nodded in turn. The return was complete.

Thalia panted, her hot breath and sweaty body steaming in the cool air. She clung to her tomahawks as she crashed her way through the woods. Her fur was covered in blood. Fortunately, most of it was not her own. “By the winds, that was the third Manticore. Just how heavily guarded is this place?” She cursed under her breath as she continued to make her path, her eyes darting as she followed the river. According to that zebra’s directions, the river should lead to a large, walled in enclosure. Supposedly the only way to enter was to face the gatekeeper. The walls were enchanted against any outside force entering unless authorized. She groaned inwardly. “Please, just don’t let me run in to another one of those creatures.” She grumbled.

“My my my, that is quite a bit of blood, my dear. Are you sure you wouldn’t rather wash it off?” Out from the river rose a thrashing sea serpent with red hair and a red and purple mustache. Chunks of ice flow shattered against his scales as he gazed on the gryphoness.Thalia readied her weapons.

“Now now, no need for such violence. I come in peace, young gryphoness, honest I do. The name’s Steven. Steven Magnet.”

Thalia eyed the creature warily. “What do you want from me, serpent?”

“Well, I’m supposed to guard these waters from anyone who wants to steal from the garden, my dear. Though it doesn’t need much protecting, truth be told. It practically takes care of itself. So I just like to explore every once in a while. You know, morning swim, keep the limbs limber and all that. Oh, and of course, I simply must make sure to keep in style. Tell me, do you like my mustache?”

“Um … you are aware that one side of it is purple … right?” Thalia asked as she edged carefully towards the waters. She took the serpent’s advice and began to wash her weapons.

“Oh yes, that. It was a gift, believe it or not, from one of the kindest, most generous ponies a monster could ever hope to meet.” Magnum sighed. “After that mean Nightmare Moon cut my mustache to get into the gardens, I simply fell to pieces. Churning up the waters, destroying bridges, it was such a trying time. You have absolutely no idea. But then that purple maned pony came with the diamond cutie marks. After hearing of my plight, why, she did the most noble thing. Do you know what that was?”

“Um … no. And not to be rude or anything, but I don’t really care. I need to get into the garden. My mother’s life is at stake.”

“She cut off her tail … for me! Oh, the sacrifice it must have taken. She saved me, my dear, absolutely saved me.” He continued on, not having heard the gryphoness.

Thalia steamed. “Hello! Life or death situation here! My mother is going to die if I don’t get some leaves from a tree in your garden. Now point me in the right direction, or at least leave me alone so I can find it!”

The serpent sat, stunned as he stared at the gryphoness. “My, my , such rude behavior. My dear, you’ll never find the garden like that. It’s too well guarded, and magically protected besides. I was going to offer you help, but I’m not so sure I want to anymore. You’re simply too brusque. Not sophisticated enough. And you’re not even willing to listen to someone else speak. An important lesson, my dear. A leader must learn to listen and to be patient while dealing with others. If they simply snap then they will lose what they seek. You’re lucky that Zecora sent word ahead for you. She comes by my river every once in a while to share tea with me. Wonderful Zebra, that one.”

“You know that crazy-”

An angry growl emanated from the serpent. “Do not test me, little girl. I am far older than I appear. And while I do not like violence, I will not allow Miss Zecora to be insulted. Know this. I will take you to the garden because of her request, but that is all the help that you will receive for your actions. Learn from them, and get on.” The serpent glowered and huffed as he extended his coils for the gryphoness to climb on. “An apology would be most appreciated as well.”

“I can make it there-”

“Get on!” he roared. Thalia chose to be silent and do as she was told, feeling cowed for the second time in the last few days. “Wise decision. Hold on now, young lady. You’re about to get wet.” Smiling mischievously, the serpent shoved a plant down the gryphoness’ throat. Before she could react, or even so much as gag, he dove. Thalia clung to his scales as best she could, the surging waters rushing to meet her as the serpent went under.

Behind carousel Boutique Grif and Rarity stood in a large square cleared of snow. The unicorn’s training had been going smoothly so far and Grif had moved to shouting long strings of moves while Rarity tried her best to match as many as she could before Grif finished the string. The two had been at it for the last hour or so and the white unicorn was beginning to show strain, panting heavily.

“Okay, take five, Rarity,” Grif said, noticing the panting. “You almost made it through the chain that time.”

The white unicorn didn’t need to be told twice as she fell to the ground on her flanks. “I certainly didn’t expect it to be so… draining,” she said. “You learned to fight like this?”

“No.” Grif chuckled. “Believe me, my teacher was much more in your face about training. But I don’t think you're ready to leave the training sessions battered and bruised just yet.”

“It doesn’t feel like I’ve progressed that much in the lessons we’ve had,” she agreed. “It hardly feels like I’m moving forward at all, really.”

“Well, much like you always strive to make a better dress design, sword fighting a perpetual skill. As long as you practice it you can only move forward. With no end in sight there is no real way to measure. Many sword fighters make their own, but in truth there isn’t a way to measure someone's potential.” He smiled “You're making good progress. Don’t kid yourself. I might have Shrial come in soon to spar with you, but that won’t be until we have everything sorted out.”

“That sounds like it has more to it than you're letting on, dear,” Rarity said as she pulled a pre-prepared pitcher of water over and poured herself a drink. The drink was ice cold and surprisingly refreshing in the cool weather. “Big things happening around New Unity?”

“You couldn’t even guess.” Grif laughed “What with the rebuilding, we also are trying to find a place for everybody.” Grif lowered his voice “And there’s a wedding to consider at some point in the future.”

“Well, when the happy bride to be is ready, have her come visit me for a fitting.” She replied with a twinkle in her eye. “I am sure I could do something to bring out her inner beauty. And of course, I’ll be needing the groom to be as well.” Rarity smiled as she picked up her rapier again. Her eyes spoke of mirth and mischief that Grif did not know if she had guessed or not just whose wedding he may have meant.

“Actually, I could use your help on another matter,” Grif noted. “Is Rainbow still steaming about Gilda?”

Rarity paused as she sucked on her teeth a little in thought. “Well, I don’t think so. She is still miffed at how she treated her friends though.” She paused and motioned for Grif to step closer. “Don’t say where you heard this, but she is a little down and she feels she let a friend down as well. She is loyal to her friends, but she feels betrayed. At the same time, she sits around wondering if she could have done something to stop the train wreck.”

“You think with the right coaxing those two could reconcile?” Grif asked her.

“That, I cannot answer,” she replied with a thoughtful look. “You would have to ask her yourself. She should be napping at her cloud home before tonight’s weather pattern. She has the night shift for a last minute snow storm before Winter Wrap Up.”

“I guess Winter Wrap Up is close enough for that.” Grif chuckled. “How do you think she will react to the idea? Should I go armed?”

“Dear, even if you were armed, she could most likely take you out with electricity in the clouds around her.” She shook her head. “She naps all the time because she is too good at her job. Her speed is uncanny. I doubt a weapon would help you up there.” Rarity shook her head at the comment. “You may be a weapons master, but Rainbow Dash has mastery of the weather.”

Grif laughed. “Well, I guess it’s time,” he said, standing up again. “Ready position…” And with that the two began their lesson anew.

“No.” Hammer Strike said, looking to the four changelings. He was currently sitting at a desk in his room.

“But then no one will kill us and we make sure no one will kill you. No one gets killed. It is a perfect scenario,” one of the larger changelings said, struggling to grasp his own logic in his new individuality.

“I have enough personal guards,” He replied again before sighing. “I don’t know. Perhaps. Put you on a trial or something to see how it goes.”

“You won’t regret it, Undying one,” the changeling responded happily.

“I think I already am.” Hammer said, rubbing his hoof against his forehead. “Tower, could you show them to a room or something? I need to think more on this…”

“Um … yes, sir.” Tower said, looking warily on the changelings. “This … will take some getting used to.”

“Well, we have gryphons. We’ll probably have thestrals coming. And I’ve heard things from the crystal empire. Whats a few changelings?” Blast Shield shrugged.

“Don’t remind me,” Hammer said aloud.

One of the smaller ones paused. “We could sense if a Changeling is nearby. We feel the buzz of the hive mind, yet we are not a part. We can know, even if a top level infiltrator is nearby. And then there are those we can control with a bite.”

“Who? The other changelings that attempt to infiltrate New Unity?” Hammer asked, his interest piqued.

“That would be a handy skill,” Blast noted. “The lanterns only last so long and we only have so many of them.”

“We’ll see how it goes when it happens,” Hammer replied.

“You mean if it happens, right, sir?” One of the guards under Blast Shield asked. He ducked from the gazes. “Excuse me for not knocking before delivering a report on the construction projects.”

“To answer that, no.” Hammer replied.

Thalia lay on the shore, shivering and gasping for breath. The serpent had taken her through a series of underwater caves, had her battle water spirits, bucked her off, caught her with his tail, nearly made her sick with his acrobats, and now lay sunbathing on the shore like nothing had happened as he groomed his beard. “I … am so … going to kill you.” She panted angrily.

“Now now, temper temper. Just because I moved quickly and took a few shortcuts doesn’t mean you have to get your tail in a twist. And I did get you past the majority of the defenses, which believe you me, would have taken you far too long by yourself. NOt to mention the fact I gave you that magic kelp to help you breathe underwater.”

“You mean the kelp that wore off three minutes before you got me above water?” Thalia growled.

“Anyways,” Magnus said, hastily moving on. “The entrance is just a little ways further up stream. If you will excuse me, I simply must be returning to my lair. Call me at the water’s edge when you have finished your task and I’ll be there to pick you up. Ta-ta, little gryphon.” And with that the serpent was gone, leaving only a few ripples and the backwards surge of water in his wake as he sped along, breaking and speeding ice chunks as he smashed them with his tail..

Thalia rolled her eyes. She didn’t know who to be more frustrated with. The sea serpent for his disrespect, or the zebra for daring to insult her by giving her help. On the other hand though, the serpent had saved her time. And right now she needed every second she could spare to save her mother. After drying her map out in the sun with the directions, she took off again, following the river. True to the serpent’s word, the great walls soon appeared, rising as high as the battlements of the castle at Canterlot. The width of the walls, according to zecora, were immeasurable. Some sort of enchantment, apparently. Looking around, she circled time and time again, trying to find her way in. When she came across her tracks several times stirring the earth around the wall, she took to the air in a frustrated cry, darting as she tried to breach the walls. Yet even as she did so, the stone seemed to rise with her. And even as she exceeded its reach, each dart and dive led her to another part of the wall, shooting out the boundary. She shrieked in frustration.

“What kind of boundary is this?!”

“The magical kind, of course, lassie.” Thalia started, uncertain where the voice had come from, but ready for anything as she gripped her axe.

“Ye know, I’d have let ye in by now if’n ye’d asked the right way. But what with all yer caterwaulin’, I couldn’t sleep a wink. Ye’ve broken me nap time, ye have.”

“What do I care of nap times when my mother is dying? Show yourself!”

“I’ll warn ye lassie, but three times. To get past me, you must speak the rhyme. To see my face and have yer chance, ye must learn to join the dance. Ye cannot always set yer own pace. And if’n ye try, your quest is a waste. The dangerous game is yet to come. But first call to me as the others have done. Then bid ye welcome, I’ll do my best. Ye’ll be as the others, a welcome guest, to seek in my garden what ye will. But you must show respect first, still.” Laughter rang through the clearing. “Well now, lassie. Three tries, and your first is already used up by yer rude intrusion. Choose the other two wisely.”

“What is this, a riddle game? I do not have time for games! My mother will lose her foot, or worse if I do not hurry. Innocent lives will be lost. I must get into this garden!”

“Two tries ye’ve lost. And one now remains. But one magic word would make things plain. Of course, when spoken, it must be sincere. Else the magic won’t work, and the garden disappear.”

“A magic word?”

“Indeed. Tis common enough. But have ye the wisdom and the humility tae find it? Now there’s the question. Think Carefully, lass. I’ll wait as long as ye need.”

Thalia fumed for a while, wanting to lash out at something, anything. But even as she glared, she thought of her mother. What would she do in a situation like this? How would she act? And more importantly, how could Thalia hope to save her if she lost her chance at the tree? Like it or not, she needed to approach this calmly and rationally. So, she holstered her axe and took a deep breath. “... May …” She choked on the word, swallowed, and started again. “May I … ask questions?”

“Wehehell. The lass actually asked nicely? Now this is a shock. Your kind have always been rude in the past. Never got in. Questions, you say. Well, it never hurts tae give a little information here and there, I suppose. And I’m feeling peculiarly generous today. Ask away, lass. But remember, the clock is ticking.”

“You say I need to speak a magic word. But in your riddle you said I needed to speak a rhyme. Were you lying to me?”

“Nay, lassie. Both be true. The word is key tae the puzzle. Then ye must speak yer rhyme tae seek entry. If’n ye guess right, I’ll show meself and let ye in. If’n ye guess wrong, well, at least ye’ll have gotten farther than any of yer kind has before.”

“How am I supposed to guess this rhyme without any clues?”

“If’n ye’ve listened, then ye’ll already have the clues ye need. And the tools fer the craftin’.”

“You said I’ll be the first of my kind to make it this far. What happened to the others?”

“They got their proper dues. Try tae cheat n’ye’ll fail every time.”

“So they’re dead?”

“Some. Others are in a manner of speaking. And others went home empty handed. The best chance is tae best me in me game. As I said in me riddle.”

“And it’s one magic word?”

“Aye.”

“I don’t know magic. How am I to guess it?”

“Oh this one’s common knowledge. Some might say it’s the most powerful one in the world, lass.”

“How so?”

“It opens doors, and plays at the heart. Awakens compassion, brings mercy, fosters love, shows humility, acts as a motivator and a healer, and much more besides. All from a simple word.”

“All that from just one word?”

“Aye. The old and the young alike use it. Though more the old than the young. For some it is taught, for others, learned. Others still reject it and the magic it brings. For them, the world is often harsh and cruel, and few if any love them.”

Thalia sat and pondered, looking back to the river where she had her most recent adventure, remembering the sea serpent who had helped her so begrudgingly. Then she considered what the voice had said. Betrayal had been all that she’d known in Gryphonia. No kindness, no love save from her mother and some few close friends in their band. What could it be that her people were missing to make this so? Surely, that must be the word. Then it hit her. But … no, it couldn’t be. That would be too simple.

“Time’s almost up, lassie. What’s the word?”

Thalia started. “What? No! It can’t be. I’m not ready yet!”

“Ten seconds, lass. And counting.”

“I need more time.”

“I’m sorry lass, I can’t do that for ye. The rules are the rules. Me hands are tied. Ye’ll have to choose.” Thalia’s eyes darted frantically as she tried to find the source of the voice, but to no avail.

“Choose.”

“I can’t!” Tears stung her eyes. “I just can’t. Please! I can’t afford to fail. I can’t lose her. Please!”

The air seemed to warp and bend over some strange shape as it bobbed about. And yet, a merry tune began to play, complemented by the voice. “A difficult word you now have said, when pride has reared its ugly head. But now you’ve struck a mortal blow against your true and inner foe. What once had ruled so cold and long, ye’ve felled and so I sing this song. Ye’ve found the word, now form the rhyme. To call my name. There’s little time.” The shape continued to bob and weave about her, even as Thalia stared, shocked. ”Kaloo, Kallay, oh what a day. A gryphon girl has come to play. And oh the fun she’s sure to bring. I cannot wait, and so I sing. A lesson she has learned today, to serve her to her final day. So come, me lass cheer up, don’t cry. All will be well. Ye shall not die. The door awaits the final key. So speak the rhyme and call to me.” Laughter danced around her, bobbing in time to the distortion.

Thalia closed her eyes, thinking again. If memories served her in stumbling across the word, then memory could serve her again. She thought back to Zecora and the notes she had written down. If only she had paid more attention to the zebra. Still, he, that is to say the voice, said both of his hints were true. So whatever his name is would have to rhyme with please.

“That’s it, me girl. Think long and hard. Even the most cunning must pause to think at times.” Cunning. That’s it! She flashed back to Zecora’s words.

“Azeez is a cunning creature of fae. He loves to rhyme and loves to play. A challenge he always presents, to fit each race and creature bent on entering his garden sweet. To lay eyes on it is a special treat …” She could not recall the rest, but hopefully this would be enough. Surely, this must be the elusive Azeez.

“Oh please, oh please, most wise Azeez, will you not open your garden to me? My quest is just, my cause is pure. Please show yourself, and the path to the door. Please guide me and warn me with wisdom supreme. Please, help me. Please help me. Please, help me, Azeez.” And with the sound of shattering glass, the distortion broke. Flipping in the air and onto his hooves, a strange creature appeared, covered in hair with two straight horns curving over his wavy hair. It’s head was that of a goat with larger, intelligent eyes similar to the ponies, only more mischievous. His fur shone a russett brown in the sunlight and reflected his nature. An expertly carved walking stick portrayed an endless swirl of light and dark wood ending in two gnarled heads on the top. Its tip lay embedded in the ground, resting in one five fingered hoof tipped hand while the other lay held out in a grand gesture. An emerald green vest was buttoned up his torso and he played with one of the buttons as he doffed his matching cap, grinning all the while.

“Well done, lass. Well done indeed. In all me years, you’re the very first of your kind tae guess me riddle. I’ll help ye all I can. After all, me word is me bond. Azeez is the name. Azeez the satyr. At your service.” He doffed his cap and bowed dramatically, his little goat tail swishing with glee. Just behind him, a great wrought iron gate stood, staring starkly out at the world. “Welcome to me home, and welcome to me garden.”

46 - Magic Garden

Extended Holiday
Chp 46: Magic Garden
Act 5

Thalia stared as she walked through the gates. It was like she was entering another world as she gazed on all the bushes, trees, flowers, and creatures. The cold of winter melted away to the gentle warmth of an early summer. She managed to identify a few of the herbs and weeds growing thanks to the foraging skills she had developed scavenging for healing herbs and plants to help the wounded of their band. However, for the most part, this was all new terrain. Parasprites drifted lazily through the air while a cerberus pup jumped playfully across the path.

“What … is this place?” Thalia asked.

“Me garden, of course. Some like to call it paradise,” Azeez said as he pranced around her, his curved horns glinting in the sunlight as he played his panpipes. “Now, me lass, I’ll have to be warning ye. I can’t be with ye for the whole journey. I can only offer ye some practical advice.”

“I’m listening,” Thalia said, her eyes intent.

“Me garden has a few basic rules to visitors. Rule number one: don’t leave the path. Rule number two: don’t eat anything. And rule number three: Get out as fast as ye can once ye’ve got what ye came for. Of course, there are exceptions, but in this case, since ye’re an outsider and a first comer, I’m afraid those won’t be applyin’ to ye.”

“And if I don’t follow this … practical advice?”

“Then ye won’t be gettin’ what ye’re after. And ye’ll likely be trapped here forever. Happy, but trapped. If’n ye do manage tae leave when ya fail, few do the same way they entered, and less the same way they came in,” he said cryptically. “Good luck, lass. I’ll be waiting for ye on the other end.” With that, Azeez the satyr disappeared, running off into the underbrush after the little pup. “Stop! Don’t eat my azaleas!”

Grif looked over the horizon onto the fields of sweet apple acres as the snow was being plowed away. Winter wrap up had come to ponyville. As such, the gryphon had offered the services of the guard to the citizens to aid in the proceedings. The extra earth ponies and pegasi were proving a much needed boon on the small town as they worked hard to help bring in the Spring.

The integration of the gryphons into ponyville had gone far easier than Grif had feared. The ponies took his explanation without a second thought. There were, of course, always one or two ponies who had something personal against so many gryphons living nearby, but they kept their opinions to themselves.

The only problem had come from the foals. To be more specific, one set of particularly bratty foals. Grif had taken the time to explain to both parents and foals of ponyville that the fledglings had originally been given little time for things like playing. Most of them had been trained to fight to some degree; and in gryphon society youngsters were encouraged to scrap at even the smallest things.

Most foals had taken the warning to heart, keeping their actions and words in check, and coming to Grif if there was a problem regarding the hatchlings. They made sure to give them their space. Although pipsqueak had managed to befriend a few of them, and the Ponyville Pirate Crew had gained a few new sets of wings in the process.

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, however, as always, believed themselves untouchable to consequences regarding their actions. Even after the first dozen scraps that broke out between a hurt or insulted fledgling and the two foals had taught them nothing. Filthy Rich had been by a dozen times to try and find some solution for the problem and Grif was forced to find the offending fledglings’ parents, who listened to Filthy Rich’s explanation calmly before cursing the stallion for the cowardice to interfere in his daughters’ mistakes. Then they would set off to congratulate their child on his or her victory.

Grif rubbed his temples, sitting against a tree while he watched some ponies and gryphons sweep snow off the Town Hall’s roof. He had managed to pay off Bon Bon to introduce the youngsters to the world of sweets by closing down her store and allowing the children to sample what they would. He caught the familiar flap of wings and, without looking up to the sound, began to speak.

“I don’t know what to think, Shrial. On the one hand the bully finds out that not everyone simply takes it. On the other, I can’t let them become the bullies themselves.” He sighed. “What do I do?”

“It’s a difficult problem to solve, that’s for certain,” Shrial said as she dropped gently to the ground. “Perhaps you should have them form a squad of sorts. Something similar to a platoon, but designed to monitor activity in the school instead. If someone get’s out of line, they would have the skill and authority to take the offender to the powers that be. Then they can tell the tale truthfully. If they were to lie, their honor would be sullied. So the teachers can expect honest accounts from them. They’d just need to know in advance to escort the ponies without hurting them.”

“Thats sounds like an amazing idea and I would implement it immediately if not for the small fact that the current school teacher still despises our existence.” Grif said, his eyes closed as his beak pulled back in an unpleasant grimace. Then he let out an exasperated sigh.

“It sounds like they need to earn her respect then, just as Pensword needed to earn it from his people. Perhaps you should counsel with him on the subject.”

“I suppose so. But you didn’t come here to shoot the breeze with me. Is the ‘family’ behaving themselves on the southern fields?” Grif asked.

“They’re settling in well enough. A few duels have broken out, but nothing too serious. They’re not so extreme as the empire used to be. They’re all worried about Kalima though.”

“Her daughter will return,” Grif said with an iron surety. “Tomorrow I’m going to need you to look after things, however.”

“What for?” Shrial asked, her eyebrow raised.

“I have had a long talk with kalima about my recent problems. She has shown me the course of action I need to take. But I can’t be around the castle while I am performing what needs to be done. … The damages will be heavy.”

“What are you going to do?” Shrial asked, her gaze hardening with her tone.

“When I became one, I left some parts out that have been trying to manifest themselves. I need to correct that. And it won’t be a seamless transition.”

“So, if we see a tornado in the distance, we’ll know it’s you.”

“The only things in danger will be the quarry eels,” Grif said, raising a hand in a peaceful gesture. “And they, at least, aren't sentient.”

“I will do this. But only if you swear to come back to me alive and well,” She said, kissing him on the beak.

“If I have to kill the grim reaper, himself, I will always come back to you,” Grif said as he wrapped his wings around her. “Always.”

Despite Tower and Blast Shield’s protests about their lord going through the forest on his own, Hammer Strike was doing just that, having won the argument. He wanted to have some time to himself. New Unity was full of ponies and gryphons, and he knew there were bound to be interruptions to any restorations he wanted to try. So he did the only logical thing he could think to do with the weight of the world on his shoulders.

He took a break.

While most wouldn’t find a walk through the Everfree Forest a pleasant experience, Hammer Strike was fine with it. He wore his lightly plated blue and gold overcoat for protection. With his strength and pain tolerance, it was all he’d need. Beneath his favorite coat a ‘small’ longsword hung from its belt and sheath, waiting to be used in the event of a conflict.

Hammer Strike stopped suddenly, feeling the distinct impression that he was being watched. Scanning the gnarled and twisted trunks of the woods, his eyes fell upon a large furry creature with slitted leonine eyes. Its scorpion tail twitched lazily behind it in a relaxed stance. It sat down and stared at him for a time, cocking its head.

Neither of the two moved. The manticore continued its scrutiny, even as Hammer Strike returned its gaze. About twenty seconds later, he sighed.

“Wonderful,” He said, his voice laced with sarcasm. He lifted his hoof off the ground and pointed in the direction to his left. “Go. Now.”

The manticore looked curiously at the pony, then to his hoof, then to where it was pointing. It blinked a few times, whether in disbelief or out of some other need, before it yawned. The it stood up and stretched, pushing its paws into the snow as it did so. Lastly, it tossed its mane in the sun before turning in the direction Hammer had pointed and walking off. Shaking his head in disbelief, Hammer Strike continued on his path. It would seem that even in the chaos of the Everfree, he would still be forced to meet with distractions and interruptions.

Thalia walked cautiously along the path, eying the many bushes and trees with their varied fruits. The scents were mouth watering, or at least they would have been to an equine. Being a gryphon, she preferred meat. Still, she could not deny the allure as she eyed the berries and fruits while the wild herbs filled the air with a spicy fragrance. Off in the distance she could see a swarm of parasprites feasting on a giant tree. It seemed to be producing as many fruits as the sprites were eating, despite their multiplication. Shocking.

Below she noticed what looked to be a hairy equine sleeping soundly as drops of juice from a tree blossom dripped into its mouth. With each drop, the creature puffed up, expanding as it breathed in and out. Then it hacked, then it gacked, and finally, a new parasprite shot from its mouth before lashing at the fruit. Thalia shuddered as she noticed two translucent wings rising and falling with the creature’s breath. Had that thing once been a pony? What did that tree do to it? She hurried along, not wishing to catch their attention. Clearly, there was more to this garden than met the eye. Perhaps Azeez was right to warn her to stick to the path.

Continuing along, Thalia noticed the young cerberus pup, this time with three flower collars around its neck, running across the path again. A strange creature surrounded by a cloud of petals blew by, running with the pet and giggling as it followed while the pup yipped and barked back. She was so caught up in the events, she didn’t see the stallion standing in the road until she bumped into him, falling to the ground as the big pony stared down at her. His dark blue coat shone in the sun.

“Sorry about that.” He chuckled deeply as he reached down. “Here, let me help you up.” Before she could protest, Thalia was yanked off the dirt and set back on her feet. “The name’s Big Guns. Pleased to meet ya.” He bowed his head, his sunny yellow mane flashing in the afternoon light of the garden. Curious, Thalia eyed the pony’s flanks. Sure enough, his cutie mark was there, portraying a large, muscular minotaur arm with a cannon tattooed onto it. “Anything I can do for you, ma’am?” He asked politely as Thalia stared. This pony was as big as she was. How was that possible?”

“I … I am searching for the center of the garden. Where the waters meet. There’s something I need to retrieve from there to help my mother.”

“Sick, is she?” Thalia nodded her head. “Weak, needs a little boost?”

“... Sort of.”

“You wanna cure her?”

“Yes.”

“I got just the thing. Follow me!” Big Guns grinned, walking into the underbrush. A few seconds later, he re-emerged from the thicket, eying her carefully. “Well? You coming or not?”

Thalia eyed him warily. “Azeez warned me not to stray from the path.”

“You won’t be straying. This garden is filled with paths. They all connect to the heart of the garden. Why waste all that time when I can just take you to what you need now?”

Thalia stared down the path, then back at the stallion. He had promised a quick and easy way to save her mother. But this was Azeez’s garden. After seeing that tree and what it did, she didn't doubt that there was some fruit here that could save her mother. But which ones were safe? And who could she trust? Time was of the essence. She had to choose.

“Look. If you don’t trust me, I understand. But I used to be a sickly, weak little pony with hardly a prayer of surviving. I went into the everfree on a dare because I wanted to be accepted. I stumbled on Azeez’s garden here and pretty much just fell through the gates. I was dying of thirst and hunger, but every time I went to try something, it just didn’t taste right. I spat it out before I could swallow. That’s when I found this one tree. Its scent called me to it. I ate its fruit and now look at me! I’m strong, I’m healthy. Those bullies back home wouldn’t hold a candle to me now. I’m sure that it can help your mom too.”

“You really mean that?”

He snorted impatiently. “Trust me. Come on!” He said, his voice gruff. Thalia took one last look down the path, eyed the afternoon sun, then looked back to Big Guns. “Alright, lead the way.” The stallion grinned and raced into the underbrush. Thalia followed hot on his hooves.

Princess Celestia sat in the palace gardens enjoying the company of Lord Fancy Pants as they discussed trade in the kingdom and the impact of current events. She was just about to interject and introduce a counter argument on the benefits of trade relations with the Zebrican nation when her horn began to tingle. She smiled politely and looked to the noble apologetically. “I am sorry Fancy, but I believe my sister is contacting me.”

“Of course,” the lord said, nodding sagely as his monocle glinted in the sunlight. “We can continue our discussion of economics later. Perhaps tomorrow afternoon at my manor over a cup of tea?” Fancy Pants asked with a smile as he exchanged a knowing look with Fleur dis Lis, his wife. She giggled as she returned the gaze, then turned to the Princess.

“Oh, yes. It would be such a pleasure to have you over again, Princess. Why, we haven’t been able to entertain you since my husband’s last birthday party.”

Celestia laughed. “All right, all right, you’ve convinced me. I would be happy to return to House Pants,” she said. “Now if you would excuse me, I really must go. I trust you know the way.” The lord and lady nodded and bowed as she turned, trotting into the hedge maze. When she was certain she had travelled deep enough to escape detection, she closed her eyes and teleported to the door to her vault. After draining the heat and magic, she walked into the room, confident that her secret was safe.

Using her telekinesis, Celestia pulled a sheet off the wall, revealing an ornately crafted crystal mirror edged in a golden frame. Rubies, sapphires, crystals, and other rare gems dotted the surface, adding that element of sparkle and rainbow that her mane was so famous for. The surface glowed a soft blue, indicative of the user’s aura trying to make contact. She hesitantly touched her horn to the surface. In mere moments, Celestia was staring at the face of her sister in all its fairness and gentility. Her Ursa helm stood out prominently, accenting the flowing blue mane of the Princess of the night. “Luna?” she called out, not sure whether to weep or laugh. “I thought your mirror had been lost.” A pleasant warmth filled the Princess of the Sun as she gazed upon her sister. The many miles between them did not seem so far anymore now that she could see Luna again face to face.

Luna responded with a cheerful smile. “It was recovered by the Thestrals before they went into hiding. Once they reinstated me as High Chieftess, they immediately returned it to me. … Tia, they forgave me. They took me back.” Tears swam in the mare’s eyes as she spoke. “They have … altered slightly, but they will be returning with me. Come this week’s end, we make for Triumph.”

“Triumph? Well, I guess that is in order as there are Thestrals there as well. Then you’ll go on to Mountainside Falls for the Dream Clan, correct? When should I expect to see you in Canterlot again?”

“I will be returning to canterlot within the month.” Luna paused. “... I will need to collect my things. Please, tell my night guard to prepare for a move, Sister.”

“A move? Where?” Celestia asked, her voice distressed as she took a step towards the mirror. “Is it because of the grievances of the Thestrals? Is it to show solidarity for those that have placed you on a pedestal?” Celestia struggled to keep the tears at bay, blinking rapidly even as her eyes grew watery. Her voice became choked, and her face fell. Guilt marred her visage, aging her appearance by a millenium in but a single moment. “Why, Sister?” she asked. “Is it something I have done to you?” She shook her head as if to banish a thought. “Why?”

“Celestia. … Tia,” Luna said, her voice as gentle and kind as it had been all those years ago. “The sun and the moon move across the sky, but they do not sit under the same roof but once a year. How long do you think it would take before we began to fight again? A hundred years? A thousand, perhaps?” Luna sighed heavily. “I have thought about this for a long time, Tia. Your place is with the ponies of Canterlot. Mine must be with my thestrals.”

“Lulu,” Celestia whispered. “Can, can you at least stay a few weeks? Send things out over time?” She gulped. “At least come back to Canterlot to,” She paused. “How did you put it? ‘Upstage the houses that have grown weak on their own coin with your plans?’ Please, at least stay until your bill comes before the Lords.”

“I will return to Canterlot after construction has begun. We shall discuss for how long at that time.” Luna sighed heavily. “Please, Sister, do not think of this as an action against you. You once told me that we have a duty that is not our own; a place where we must be. Where we are truly needed. … I finally found that place, Tia.I know where I am needed.” This time tears stood in Luna’s eyes, falling freely down her cheeks: the essence of joy blended with sorrow.

Finally, Celestia regained her composure and smiled. If her sister had found her place at last, she would not deny her. “I know, Lulu. I shall see you after you have broken ground.” She sniffled and wiped her eyes with a hoof. “How ... how was your return handled by your ponies? I wish you could have gone sooner. They needed their Princess.”

“I will never be their Princess.” Luna said, holding her head high, even as the tears dried. “Only their chieftess.”

“Very well, their Chieftess then.” Celestia responded with a knowing smile. It would seem the old Luna she loved was coming back in earnest now. “How is Lunar Fang holding up? My guards tell me that house Pen shall soon have an heir apparent. And how many new houses of Nobility do you plan to establish?”

“I must give greater nobility to each chieftain and lesser nobility to every clan leader. No other promise would be acceptable or fair.”

“Wonderful. That would give the Builders’ Guild quite a lift. I’ll have to meet with them to discuss expanding the council chambers for any joint meetings. I take it you have plans to build your own Hall of Nobles? Or will it be a Lodge of Nobles?”

“I’ve not begun the plans yet. We must arrive first. I still have yet to decide if I will make use of the castle or simply build a house for myself.”

“Very well.” Celestia replied. “We can discuss this further when you reach Triumph.” She paused mid-farewell as a thought occurred to her. “I shall need to talk with Cadence about reintroducing these mirrors into Equestrian Society. If we are to rebuild our military again, we will need an effective communication system. “Good luck, Sister. Call me again when you reach Triumph.”

“Of course, Tia.” Luna smiled peacefully before she vanished from the mirror’s surface.

Celestia paused as she looked at the mirror. “Lulu…” She sighed and turned around. “I’m so sorry for what happened back then. May this bring the happiness you wish.” With that, she clopped her way back outside the vault, slowly closing the door as all in the room faded to black.

“Are we there yet? It’s nearly dusk,” Thalia said pointedly.

“Just wait a second. The garden’s a big place. I need to get my bearings,” Big Guns said as he darted his head back and forth. Then he snuffled the earth with his nose. He looked up at the skeptical brow Thalia raised. “What? It’s primitive, but effective,” He said defensively as he trotted to the right. “This way.” The large trees and underbrush provided a beautiful canopy to the barely used road. Wild grasses and other greens sprouted like weeds as Big Guns raced on. His footing became more sure as they began to hit an incline.

Five minutes later, they stood before a massive tree overlooking the garden. The great wall Thalia had tried to breach before loomed above her once again. A large stream flowed merrily along beside the tree’s roots through a large water gate. Judging from the size, she could guess what creature it might have been designed for. Saving her anger over this new development for the next time she met the sea serpent, Thalia turned to get her bearings, only to balk at what she saw.

What she thought to be a small enclosure now looked like a jungle of a garden. Green fields, grasses, plants, and trees stretched for miles and miles as far as the eye could see. There was no sign of the wall in sight. Instead, her keen eyes picked up the glint of sunlight playing on many streams and rivers. Far in the distance, she could just make out what appeared to be some sort of lake shining like a mirror.

“See? I told you I’d get you to the right place,” Big Guns said, breaking through her shock with his voice. It sounded deeper than she remembered. “Welcome to my home. This clearing is guaranteed to be free from any monster, demon, fae, or anything else that could try to do me harm. If anything wants to get up here, it has to want the fruit.”

“And you swear this fruit can help my mother?” Thalia asked.

“On my Father’s grave,” he said solemnly, licking his lips as he shuddered in pleasure.

“How?”

“The fruit gives you what you want most.” He said, swallowing repeatedly as his mouth salivated. “I wanted power and acceptance. I was tired of being the runt in the herd. It gave me strength. It still gives me strenght. Always.” A dreamy look came over his eyes. “It smells so good, doesn’t it?”

Thalia’s stomach grumbled as the scent of the fruit hit her. She was indeed hungry, and she liked the idea of being strong. But this was for her mother, not herself. She had to remember that. Besides, she’d brought her own supplies for just such an occasion. She pulled out a strip of jerky and bit into it. Most of the salt had been washed off the outer coating, but the seasonings held within the tender dried meat. She swallowed quickly and her hunger settled.

When she turned again, she beheld Big Guns eating a massive fruit shaped like a strange combination of Watermelon and tomato. The skin was soft and fuzzy: streaked by jagged bolts of yellow and red. Dark juice gushed down his muzzle as he feasted, moaning.

“This tastes so great. I can feel myself getting stronger.” And even as he said, so it was as his frame began to tremble and grow. His mane grew a little shorter as his muscle mass increased. “Good to be strong, big, powerful.” He snorted as he gorged on the rest of it before snatching another fruit in his teeth. Thalia’s eyes widened. Big Guns was bigger than that red pony she had seen delivering apples to the compound now.Taking a big bite, he consumed half of the large fruit in one go and swallowed it down, his big throat bulging as it made its way, maintaining its increased girth even as the fruit found its way to his stomach. Cords of muscle stood out, working themselves larger and larger the more he chewed. All the while, he spoke to himself as if in a dream.

“Big Guns won’t have to fear about puny ponies again.” The stallion tossed his head as his mane became short cropped. The once bright yellow darkened, stained by the massacre of the fruits as juice sprayed over his body. A crimson red replaced it. “Big guns will smash little ponies.” Two large lumps had formed on the pony’s head and were slowly pushing outwards, even as his head began to expand. A sharp crack filled the air as his front hooves began to separate. Thalia looked on in horrified fascination. What had she just gotten herself into?

Three days had passed since Luna had conversed with her sister. The tribes were on schedule for their pilgrimage to Fort Triumph and it seemed as if nothing could possibly go wrong. Even when they came across the mysterious contraption on wheels, she still felt confident and happy. Steam puffed out from its spouts while cylinders turned and pumped up and down to provide the locomotion. Its large barrel spun slowly as it sputtered while the large bulb on its top zapped weakly, sending a green bolt of electricity arcing with each jerk and sputter of the machine. A large front bumper gave it the appearance of a steam engine while its black fenders and headlights gave the impression of an old automobile Pensword recalled from Earth. He knew the machine immediately for what it was and who the riders were. The others looked on in confusion as the two unicorns in white and blue striped shirts with straw hats gawked, then lurched to a stop as the machine slumped to the ground. It had finally given up the ghost.

“I say, my brother, that this is a most inopportune time for our mode of locomotion to have gone from operational to inpoperaple,” The unicorn with the mustache said as he doffed his cap.

His brother mimicked the movement. “I concur, dear brother mine. However, opportunity seems to be knocking as we have a group of, I do say we may be witnessing a migration of ponies.” He expertly flipped his hat back onto his head. “Maybe they can help us repair our mode of locomotion, Flim?” He asked.

“I concur, Flam. It never hurts to ask. We even have the fortune of being in the presence of such an unknown in Equestrian society.” Flim spoke with a smile, mirrored by his twin.

“... I do not trust these two,” Lunar Fang said to Pensword as she glared suspiciously.

“I agree with Lunar Fang. These two seem … strange,” Luna said.

“I say we hear them out. If we are not able to listen to the plight of others,” He said, looking to the machine. “How can we show Equestria we are able to coexist with them?” He held a wing up to Lunar Fang’s muzzle before she could object. “I said we would listen. We do not have to help them if we can not do so.”

She sighed and nodded. “Very well. But I still don’t trust them.”

“Nor do I,” Pensword whispered back.

“... Alright, Pensword. I shall leave this in your hooves. I hope you know what you’re doing,” Luna said, eying the approaching ponies. He smiled as the two walked up. “Trust me.”

“I do say, what brings you upon the far roads of Equestria?” Flim asked the group.

“Agreed, and is there anything we can do to help you folks along?” Flam asked, following up with his brother.

“We are fine, thank you. However, it seems that your transportation is not doing so well.” Pensword held a wing up to show he was still talking and avoid the fancy footwork he knew would be coming. “While we are fine and we have been able to handle living on our own for a while, we do not have the tools, nor the means to repair your ‘mode of locomotion.’ There is a settlement down the road a ways. I am sure you could find a mage that can help repair your ... unique invention.”

“We really do need to keep moving,” Lunar Fang added quickly.

The two looked at each other before nodding. Though their faces were less than pleased. “Very well. My brother and I shall be on our way. How far did you say this town was?”

Pensword smiled mischievously. “Oh, about a day’s hike back the way we came.” The twins’ faces fell even further as Flim’s moustache went limp. They slowly plodded off until they shrank into the distance. Pensword watched them trot forlornly towards the town, then looked to the others. “I would like guards posted on that machine. I want to at least show we are not heartless.” He waited till they were out of hearing. “I wonder if they will be surprised they got there faster. After all, we were traveling slower than they could trot, were we not?” he laughed, looking to his mate.

“I don’t think that’s their main concern right now,” Lunar Fang noted.

“Then what is?” Pensword asked as they continued their hike towards Triumph. “You know I enjoy hearing your opinion. We are a team.”

“I think right now they’re concerned about how they're going to move that contraption from here all the way back to town,” she snickered.

“Which is why I left guards to protect it. And if they ask politely, they’ll even help. But still, we have to keep moving.”

“Hard to believe that the thestrals are going to have their own capital,” she said. “It’s got to have been more than two thousand years since we had individual cities.”

“I wonder what the next fifty will see. You do realize one city will lead to two as the lands will become not just one city, but a county. A real Thestral land.” Pensword looked to the horizon and their unseen destination. “I look forward to that future.”

“We both do.” She smiled, placing a wing on his back.

“And you shall live to see it.” Luna said, smiling kindly at the couple. “We all will.”

Even as he continued to shift, Big Guns reached up with increasingly bulky arms to shove fruits into his now much larger muzzle. His chest and shoulders broadened as he heaved, snorting heavily as he continued to eat the fruit. His frame expanded, filling out with muscle and power as his coat darkened, turning black as night. At last, he stood, domineering and powerful as his horns grew into two perfectly curved white skewers. He got up from the ground, towering over Thalia, and flexed, revealing a cannon tattoo with a pile of balls that stood on his right bicep. He bellowed, then looked on her and laughed, his voice deep, gravelly, and husky. “See? Big Guns is strong. No one can hurt him. You try, puny gryphon. Big Guns will beat you.” He laughed again, then grabbed another fruit. He shuddered and continued to pose and flex, admiring himself and his strength as he eyed his reflection in the stream. Then he paused, his expression confused.

“Tiny pony … what you do in water?” Thalia rose into the air, confused until she saw what Big Guns could see. There, where the reflection of the minotaur was supposed to be, his former self looked up, sad and frightened. The pony was bone thin, its cutie mark gone as it trembled in place. It couldn’t be much larger than a foal. It seemed as if he were trying to say something, but all that came out was the whisper of the passing stream. Big Guns grabbed another fruit and chomped into it, swallowing heartily as he looked down on the reflection. It screamed, but again, no sound could be heard. Big Guns just smiled. “Little Pony is funny.” He chuckled and pointed at the horse as its mane turned red. It felt with its hooves and cried out as a glowing root touched it in the stream bed.

Meanwhile, between bites and laughs, a golden mist was gradually streaming out of the new minotaur’s snout and making its way towards the tree, which was now nearly bereft of fruit. It shook in a sudden breeze, its leaves whispering as the first tendrils from the new minotaur’s snout made contact. The leaves began to glow, then shift as they turned white. Soon enough they morphed into buds and rapidly bloomed into blossoms. Meanwhile, the root continued to glow, pulling at the reflection in the water, even as it went through the same changes its former owner had. Blue tendrils swam up the root on its left side while red pumped back down on the right in equal portions. Soon enough, the reflection began to pose, following the minotaur, which made Big Guns laugh all the more. It looked on in horror at itself, then looked up to the gryphoness. It shuddered as its muscle began to grow. It mouthed over and over. “Help me.”

Thalia stared in horror as the pony changed from ectomorph to mesomorph, filling with the red as its eyes began to glow, pumping and posing against its will. Slowly, it smiled blankly. Then its fur darkened. The root thickened as the blue tendrils grew less prominent, more red pushing through. A bright flash drew her attention back to the tree as Big Guns continued to pose and laugh. The mist had thickened and now hovered around the creature as he continued to snort it out. Thalia watched as the tree creaked and snapped, growing wider and taller as its blossoms sucked up the substance. She sneezed as some of it got up her beak, then rose higher to avoid it, the wind from her wings keeping it at bay. Her red plumage still glowed with flecks of gold in the evening light, even as she looked down.

“What is this stuff?” She asked, brushing her hand through her plumage to bring the substance up for closer scrutiny. “Looks like … pollen?” She looked down at the water once more, even as its flow stilled. The tree root looked large and fat, like a leech that had recently finished a feast. The reflection that had once been a pony wrapped its mouth around it, sucking the last red pulses. One tiny blue tendril remained glowing dimly as the minotaur’s reflection shuddered. With one last growth spurt, the transformation was complete. Big Guns was now staring at an exact replica of himself. The root withdrew from the slack jawed reflection’s mouth, a tiny golden spark glowing on its tip. The spark gradually dimmed, then was gone as the blue tendril turned gold. Then the root was still as the colors died. A voice echoed ethereally from below like a stereo mixed with reverb.

“I am Big Guns. I am strength. I am power.” Beneath, the mist began to clear as the tree’s broad gold dusted leaves caught the sun. The blossoms were large and fat as they closed, pulsing. “I am not weak …” The minotaur stared at his reflection, repeating as they spoke together. “I am not weak. … We are not weak. We are strong. We protect. We smash lesser creatures.” With each statement, a loud pop came from the tree as the pods burst open to reveal more fruit. This time, the scent of fresh meat wafted through the air. Thalia’s stomach rumbled as her mouth watered.

She watched as Big guns looked up at her. His reflection turned to face hers, acting independently of the minotaur on land. “Join us. Be strong.” His mane suddenly sprouted into long red vines, clinging to his back while his hide thickened. With every pop the tree made, he continued to shift and change as his black fur became black moss. His hide dried out, cracked, popped open, and revealed streams of thick viscous blood. It swiftly dried and hardened, giving his hide texture as it formed ridges. Dark green shoots sprouted from his wrists and ankles, setting off against his appearance as his eyes glowed red. His horns sprouted and thickened, taking on a gnarled and knotted appearance as the white darkened into black ebony. “We are one.” He laughed hollowly as fauna and flora began to sprout amongst the moss, blending with his hide to create a walking plant-like creature.

“What in the North Wind’s name-?” Thalia asked before her eye caught movement below. She veered quickly, barely avoiding the tendril that had been reaching for her reflection. Whatever this tree was, it was clearly magical, potent, and very dangerous. And now it had adapted to try to snare her. Was this what Azeez meant by not going out the same way you came in?

“Be strong. Join us.” The minotaur laughed as a tendril of vines lashed from his back and made contact with the roots of the tree. They soon began to glow as the same red she saw coming from the root in the water flowed up the link and into Big Gun’s mane. “Guard with us.” Tendrils shot from the creature’s back, reaching for Thalia. She shrieked and wove, pulling out her axe.

Banking swiftly, she hacked away with Grif’s gift. The tool did its work well, slicing through the vines with a calculated efficiency. Gooey red sap clung to her fur and feathers in clumps, blending with bits and pieces of greenery as she exercised her overhand technique, arking her hands in figure eights while she went about her grisly work. The creature that had once been Big Guns bellowed in rage, even as the green shoots at his hooves dug into the ground. He grew larger and the vines renewed their vicious attack.

“You will feast with us. You will eat from us. Even if we have to make you.” This time, the vines came in a wave, faster than before. Thalia dove again, but the tendrils followed. She panted, not sure how much longer she could keep this up.

“I won’t let you take me, you glorified weed!” she roared as she rose upwards. She had to figure out how to end this. And quickly. A loud rumble roared from below as suddenly the creature’s legs cracked and swelled. The hooves sank into the ground as the creature looked up, its red eyes burning with savage hunger.

“We have you now.” Thick roots shot up from the earth, joining the tendrils in the chase. One of them grazed Thalia’s side as she banked, the rough bark that formed on them tearing at her fur. She breathed in sharply and began weighing her options. What did she know? First, Big Guns had once been a weak pony with little chance of survival. He came to the tree and ate its fruit. Then that same fruit made him strong. But instead of stopping there and being content, he kept eating until what he once was was consumed in what he desired. The tree took something from him. That much was evident. And now he was completely connected to it, feeding off of it. Still, she had fallen minotaurs before. If she could separate him from the tree, perhaps that could stop him. At least for a time. She would have to be careful about it. One false move and she would be the tree’s next victim.

Pulling out a tomahawk, Thalia resumed her course of battle, circling round the roots as the tendrils followed her. She wove them between until the roots were bound tightly. But even as she cried out in triumph, more roots sprung up while the tendrils simply detached from their spawner and died. “You have got to be kidding me.” The creature laughed hollowly.

“Submit. Yield. Join us.”

“Go to tartarus!” She yelled, throwing her tomahawk at the beast. Another root rose to block the blow.

“We don’t like axes. Axes are not allowed in our land.” The root circled around the weapon and crushed it before dropping the pieces to the ground. Ichor oozed from the places where the blade had cut. Then the creature screamed.

“Got you, you sick son of a diamond dog.” Thalia crowed at the connecting tendril as it spewed sap. The tree shook violently, its fruits dropping to the ground. They soon putrefied, filling the air with a sickly sweet smell. “Augh! Disgusting.” Thalia spat as she eyed the tree. As she suspected, what was left of Big Guns was now immobile, having been cut off from the tree. Without the connection, the creature could receive no direction. And clearly, the tree had removed his will, making him more of a golem than anything else. The behemoth’s legs returned to normal as his body began to shrink, returning to what they had been before he had embedded himself into the earth.

“Now to deal with you.” She said as she began to hack at the tree’s limbs, slicing off leaves and blossoms alike, stripping it of its shoots and boughs. Then she took them and laid them around the trunk, taking dried twigs and tinder from her pack and laying them beneath the pile. She struck her flint with a hunting knife and a few minutes later, a roaring fire crackled merrily. An unearthly shriek filled the air as the trunk contorted and twisted where it stood. Thalia made sure to keep the fire well stoked and let it burn well into the night. This was one abomination she would not allow to harm anyone else.

Hammer Strike tromped his way into a small clearing. The snow sparkled in the sunlight even as he identified the tracks of the various animals that lived there. It was a rather pretty little sight, with the exception of the enigma that now stood before him in the middle of the clearing. A hooded equine shape was pawing at the snow. The trees surrounding the clearing extended their branches like pleading hands gnarled with arthritic knots. It reminded him of Granny Smith’s joints. A variety of pathways and game trails wove their way into the clearing, outlined by the compacted snow and the dead leaves beneath. Blinking, he returned his focus to the equine in question as it stiffened suddenly. A carved bo staff lay at its side as it twirled, its cloak sweeping the snow beneath as it turned its gaze on the lord. Yellow eyes glowed within the shadows of its hood.

“Hey,” He said aloud.

“By your noble manner and royal clothes, you must be Hammer Strike, I suppose.” A female voice echoed from the hood, even as the eyes retained their gaze.

“That would be correct. You know my name. May I know yours?” He asked.

The pony reached down a pulled up the staff. “I am known for tales, wisdom, knowledge, and flora. My friends in Ponyville call me Zecora.” The pony pulled back its hood with a free hoof, revealing the smiling and wizened face of the zebra. “And to what do I owe the honor and grace of the presence of Fell Hammer from the Minotaur Race?”

“I really need to read up more on my history. Even now I still hear new things, and I lived through them,” He said, sighing heavily. “Honestly, I am just wandering about.”

“The stories of your history are somewhat in my specialty. But most of all from one close friend, who saved my people from a tragic end.”

“Really?” He asked.

Zecora nodded. “You came for him in a strange blue box with a witch doctor whose manner was … unorthodox.”

“You will have to forgive me. My memory has been fading with age.”

Zecora chuckled. “Time has not caught up with you just yet. The more peace you seek, the more adventure you get.”

“I’ve given up on seeking peace.” He chuckled. ‘I still have plenty of work to do before I get to that.”

“And what is this work, if I might ask? Does it pertain to your current task?”

“More than that, I would say.” He shrugged. “There are still plenty of enemies after me. And if history is anything to go on, I don’t exactly have a large amount of time to relax.” He chuckled softly.

Zecora smiled again, a playful light glinting in her eyes. “How to relax. Quite the mystery. Perhaps we can discuss it over a warm cup of tea?” She motioned towards the forest. “My house is near. Will you join me?”

“Lead the way.” He smiled.

In ponyville there were plenty of places ponies would go out of their way to avoid. The Everfree Forest, with it’s own chaotic nature, always presented a danger to any who entered. Though such danger had lessened with the recent attempts to tame it. The Froggy Bottom Bog was a danger to all save for Fluttershy, who knew how to work around the massive hydra hiding under the depths and the cragadiles waiting to bite and drag anything below the surface for their meal. The Ghastly Gorge was another such place. The constant rock slides and the large, ferocious quarry eels that dwelled in the multitude of caves in the side of the gorge and lashed out to devour the unfortunate traveller often discouraged all save the most courageous and/or foolhardy creatures from stepping hoof or paw into it.

It was here, in this abandoned quarry, that Grif found himself drawing out a careful array using a powder composed of poison joke, heart’s desire, and blood orchid in generous measure. The ritual was something from both Zebra and Gryphon culture back in a time long ago when the Gryphons still had medicine birds and shamans for ritualistic spells, rather than the cold, hard evokers. Kalima had been able to give Grif only so much knowledge on the ritual, for it was from a time long since passed for the gryphons. Fortunately, according to Zecora, the practice was still present in Zebrican culture, which meant she was uniquely qualified to fill him in on any details Kalima had been missing.

The theory, simply put, was that if a mind was fractured or bothered, it needed to confront the problem on a personal level. The array created a sort of mental cage in which the mind could manifest how it felt in a physical form, and by doing so, bring the parts in conflict into the open. From there the parts would either have to agree to end the ritual, or die. The basic array was shaped in a large heptagon. On each point a talisman had to be placed, symbolically shaped to have meaning to the one doing the ritual. It was advised not to use something of actual value, as these points would be destroyed at the ritual’s end. Grif had chosen something that seemed somewhat ridiculous, but the shapes held a deep seated fondness to him. Seven gems of the same size and shape: green, cyan, dark blue, purple, red, yellow, and clear lay glinting in the sun as they prepared to be called upon.

Grif approached the center where another green gem of the same cut lay. It was noticeably larger than the rest. This would be the keystone to the ritual. A talisman to tie the spell together and give the aspects of his mind shape and form. Taking a handful of the herbal powder, he spread it across gem, laid his talons on top, and concentrated.

“I am Grif. My mind wars within me. Let the warring peace be taken upon this ground and let us come to an accord, be it to stay in this life and it’s harmony, or to find the next with rivalry.”

The powder on the stone began to glow bright crimson before the light began to spread, following the guide of the powder to the gemstones like a flame on a gunpowder trail. The light encompassed them, forming seven pillars as each glowed. The ground Grif stood on seemed to alter. The air stood still, unaffected by the wind that normally flowed through the gorge. The gravel stopped shifting. The light seemed to take on a darker tone as across from Grif, a new figure began to take shape. His form was that of a gryphon. Though his hind legs were longer than his forelegs and he stood upon them bipedally. His feathers were a dark oily black and seemed to devour all light that fell upon them. His fur was covered in large, sickly looking scars, and his long talons dripped casually with a purple ichor.

“So which part of me are you supposed to be?” Grif asked, looking at the being across from him.

“I speak for your anger, your vengeance, and your self loathing. I encompass your hatred and I keep record of all the crimes against us that weigh within your soul, unable to forgiven. But you would not bring yourself to vengeance. When you became one, you tried to leave us behind. Such a thing is unnatural. We cannot be removed so easily, nor can we remain undealt with for long.”

“Then tell me your story so we can find some peace between us.” Somehow, he sensed this was going to be a long story, and he wasn't going to like it.

The creature spoke of a child subjected to the cruelty of his peers, being called stupid by a teacher in the youngest years of education. This led to many fights and punishments. A sister broke his arm, breaking his trust at the same time and sowing the seeds of fear. These and many memories like them returned as the creature talked of a pain that all had to endure, but often remained unconfronted and unsatisfied for many years. The next grievance spoke of years after, when the teasing quieted. But the ones who were considered friends betrayed his trust again and again. He felt so stupid for the help he needed each time to recover.

After some time, Grif held up a clawed hand. “Enough. These are but minor grievances at best, and you know it. None of these justify your discontent with me. Give me something worth telling, or we can simply end this now.”

The creature looked at him, then it opened its mouth. A different voice came forth. Grif knew it well. The voice of Self Loathing began to sing it’s song, rising and falling from a high, weedling falsetto to a deep, gravelly bass. It sang of many things, both great and small: The little brother sent to the hospital for the bow and arrow his own hand had made. The boy had nearly lost an eye that day. The friends he’d betrayed in school, the names he’d called others. Years of his own countless crimes that he never could let go of echoed over and over in his mind, slowly grinding like a drill through bone. Finally, the spirit came to Equestria. Grif had asked, and the spirit delivered.

“You, who murdered the changeling race, who poisoned their blood and lied to one who you called friend, forcing him to kill. You, who watched your friend suffer and nearly die, but did not a thing. We who beguiled princesses to cover our deepest fears and let innocent creatures die for nothing. We sing the song of sorrow and regret. Hear us, and answer.” The accusations continued for hours. Each new accusation a stab to his heart. Grif relived the monster he’d been at the crystal empire, the innocents he had killed, both of Sombra’s corrupted, and of his own men. The faces haunted him, as clear as day. And with each crime they grew in number and the song of one voice grew into a chorus of loathing and regret. Still they pressed on, heedless, relentless.

The war, oh for all the winds, the war was worst of all. Grif watched, reliving each event, seeing the pain and terror he inflicted on those creatures. Shrial shook before him, begging for him to take her life. He relived the fear of the militia as their flesh and wings were torn apart by sheer wind velocity and debris. There was nowhere to run. Nowhere to hide. And these thoughts would be held silent no more. So much for that lie about PTSD and immunity. Chalk up another one for the list. Now Grif had no choice but to face the truth. And worse yet, he had to face it alone.

For the first time since the death of Graf, Grif broke down. He wept, tears streaming down his cheeks, matting his feathers as he screamed, cried, and begged any who would hear to forgive him. He wept till the tears ran dry and still he begged.

Unseen by him, as the hours passed and time moved forward, the creature’s scars began to heal. By the time Grif was able to lift his head again the creature who stood before him mirrored him more than it had before. It’s coloring still held a darker tone, but it’s fur and feathers were clean and well kept. Its limbs were better proportioned and it held a less aggressive stance.

“To forgive others is hard. But to find true peace, it is the necessary to forgive oneself most of all. You have kept so much on our shoulders that your rage needed to be let out any way it could. … To be let out through us. You wish for peace between us? Then this is our demand. Take the things we cannot change and send them into the past where they belong. Let the present shape us from now on and let the future be where our site lies.” The creature offered it’s hand to him. “Will you agree to our terms?” Grif struggled for what felt like hours as he warred with his guilt. At last, he bowed his head somberly, wiping his beak and eyes with an arm. The other gryphon took it and raised him up. Then he did something surprisingly out of character for the emotions he embodied. He smiled.

“I am Grif.” The invitation had been given. Fur voices in one spoke in harmony as he met Grif’s gaze. He took the gryphon’s hand in a strong grip and shook, his eyes determined as the darker gryphon began to fade.

“I am Grif.” Blinding light flooded the gorge’s floor as a parting voice echoed back on the winds.

“Well done.”

Despite the bright light that surrounded the valley several minutes later, it would be more than two hours before Grif found the energy to start his return trip to New Unity. The ritual had done its work, and as promised, no sign remained of the ceremony but ash and dust. But even as he trudged his way along, a smile crept across his beak and each step seemed lighter along the way.

Princess Celestia stood in the chamber as she looked upon the nobles, carefully assessing their mood. While the majority present were Unicorns, she could see a few small enclaves of Pegasi and Earth Pony Nobles. She waited for the formalities to finish before issuing her signal to call the session to order. She trotted down the stairs and stood in the center of the new court of nobles, a room that had been carved into the mountain by forming a circular pit where the nobility could sit around the various speakers and hear what needed to be said. The overall shape and development of the cave assured proper augmentation for any speakers at the time, no matter how large the crowd may become. Princess Celestia waited while the Duke of Canterlot called the chamber to order. Duchesse Platinum the sixteenth banged a hoof against a silver gavel similar to that used by Princess Celestia in the olden days. It crashed like a symbol and echoed over the sounds of conversation.

“Her Royal Highness, Princess Celestia, raiser of the Sun, Co-Ruler of Equestria, has called this meeting of the House of Nobles to address the inquiries and concerns as to the sudden absence of Princess Luna, as well as to answer for the impromptu sparring session performed with Lord Hammer Strike earlier this month.”

Princess Celestia smiled as she raised her voice. The room had been structured with the royal voice in mind so that the nobles need not worry about losing their hearing. However, it still was useful on occasion, and Celestia wanted to be certain that nopony could feign not understanding what she was about to say.

“The nobles of Canterlot. You, who rule from the mountains,” She started, her vocal power blowing the nobles’ carefully styled manes askew. “To answer simply, and in the form my sister prefers, I have come to inform you that Princess Luna has decided to build a second capital for our kingdom. A Second Throne to prevent the mistakes of the past from repeating themselves, as well as to create a seat for the soon to be Thestral Nobility and titles that are to be awarded for faithful service to the crown.” She paused to drink some water. “Princess Luna has many things she wishes to atone for. One of the first being the unfair treatment and abuse of the Thestral people as a whole, even as I have tried to do in the here and now. As such, I wish you all to know that I am letting her have her space, and her land.”

As she had expected, the court of nobles erupted in a bout of shouting, accusations, and demands with regards to these new nobles.

“Silence! You all will have your chance.” Princess Celestia yelled over the noise. “As a Princess of Equestria and Co-Ruler, Princess Luna has the right and privilege to do so. This is an authority she had not exercised in well over a thousand years.” She twitched an ear. “Dutchess Platinum of Canterlot. Please call upon the Nobles one at a time so I may answer their questions.”

The duchess, a deep purple mare with a perfectly coifed turquoise mane nodded in acknowledgement. She alone had avoided the blast, having sat on a podium that rested next to the princess in the middle of the room. “I suppose we should start with House Pansy.”

A smaller pink pegasus mare with a deep red mane cleared her throat carefully before speaking. “Surely your highness is not simply going to let your sister bring so many ponies into nobility without merit for such a social promotion?”

Princess Celestia smiled. “House Pansy, it is usually from your house that we pick the head of the Canterlot Archives. Tell me. What was Princess Luna to the Thestrals?” She asked, waiting patiently for the answer she knew would inevitably come. The other nobles stood with bated breath.

“She is their High Chieftess, your highness,” she responded.

“Yes. And so,” She looked to the nobles. “What does that mean? It means that she already, by the laws of Thestrals, has those of the correct bloodlines to promote and convert their nobility into Equestrian equivalents.The proper term is High Chieftess, which is the Thestral form of prince or princess. So, if she wishes to bring the Thestrals back and integrate them into our society, would it not then stand to reason that she should translate their terms to our understanding?”

“Y-yes, Princess. Of course. Please, forgive me.” Lady Pansy said.

The duchess selected another hoof. “Yes, Lord Pants?”

“Well I, for one, think this step is a long time in coming, your majesty. I must ask though. How will these new titles and capital affect trade within Equestria?”

Princess Celestia looked at Lord Pants. “Well, I think that would do well for you to handle, Fancy Pants. Having spoken with my sister, and by her blessing, we have decided to appoint you as a councilor on the Pony side of this matter. You will work closely with the Thestral people and my sister to determine these very factors. However, for those of you who wish to hear my opinion on the matter, I believe that this will only help to strengthen our kingdom and its economy, not to mention our country’s military strength. To join in this project to build a capital would doubtless pay itself off to any pony that pitches in in the long run.”

Fancy Pants bowed. “It is my honor, as always, to serve, Princess.” Several other nobles cringed.

“Will these thestrals be expected to follow the same laws as everypony else in Equestria?” Lord Cookie said as Duchesse Platinum pointed to him.

“Only if the situation becomes severe enough. Does it not stand that most of the laws and punishments vary somewhat from town to town when it comes to minor cases? They certain do in Cloudsdale and Canterlot. Those laws which I have placed within the rights of nobility and landed shall be followed. Aside from these, Princess Luna holds rights over the capital of the Moon, just as I shall shall hold the rights here in Canterlot, which shall become the throne of the sun. We both shall have prevue to craft laws and courts as we see fit that sit below the Grand Royal Courts.”

“And where, might I ask, is the funding for this endeavor coming from?” Lord Blueblood asked.

“Multiple bank accounts, including a few I preserved in hopes of my sister’s return. I believe the proper term is Seed Money. These funds will be coming from my sister’s account, as well as my own as a gift for her birthday. We shall also be drawing upon the General Building Funds set aside to pay the architects, based upon the third Century surplus account that is earmarked for any large scale expansions, as placed by the general budget voted upon last year.”

That answer seemed to placate several of the lords, much to Blueblood’s chargin.

“House Hurricane offers it’s services to anything princess Luna and the thestrals may need from us,” lord hurricane offered kindly.

“I cannot answer for my sister. However, I shall say that I do not mind the offer and will inform her of it.” She looked to the nobles. “Any other questions?”

“There is a location right near whitetail woods that would be perfect for princess Luna,” the lady of House Set offered.

“Actually,” Princess Celestia replied with a subtle smile. The other nobles wondered what she was up to as she opened her mouth. “She has requested that the returned Commander of Equestrian Forces give his war prize of Fort Triumph to be used as the capital. However, I shall relay your most generous offer to Princess Luna. I am certain that those lands might do well for a boon to the Commander and his wife.”

“You mentioned something about knowing my history. Why is that?” Hammer asked.

“I cannot say all, for we’ve only just met. But part is a favor, and part is a debt.” Zecora said as she sipped her tea at the stump of a table. More brewed in the pot over the fire as smoke wafted up the chimney. The air smelled of spices and herbs, granting a dryer and warmer atmosphere than the wintery weather had given outside. While all the rest of Equestria was enjoying spring, the winter of Everfree still held on for now.

“Alright.” Hammer replied, looking out the window for a moment. “I should probably start heading back. Blast and Tower Shield are without a doubt upset at me taking this short break.”

Zecora sighed. “I have a message for Grif from me. Kalima’s leg has grown more atrophied. If Thalia is not back by this week’s end, I fear the old one will have no chance to mend. Here, take these.” She threw a bag at the lord. “The poultice from this, her pain will ease.”

“I’ll be sure to give this to Grif to give to her.” He said, placing the bag into one of his coat pockets. “I should be off. Have a pleasant night.”

Zecora waved as he left and smiled before closing the door. The smile soon faded as she spoke aloud. “That poor soul knows not the risk that he takes. Chaos is coming. Make no mistake.” She shook her head and continued her brewing as she gazed into the pot, her brow furrowed at the images that swum there. “Hurry home, child. Your mother needs you. Do not be beguiled.”

Hammer Strike began his walk through the Everfree back to the castle. His mind wandered as he thought of the ‘adventures’ to come that he already knew about. Looking around, he was greeted with the average sight of the Everfree. Trees, bushes, shrubbery, that one manticore again, the…

“Oh you have got to be kidding me.” He sighed as he turned his eyes on the manticore. “What do you want now?”

The manticore stared at him passively.

“Alright then…” He sighed, continuing on his way. “If you’re not going to do anything…” He said, only to stop moments later as he heard footsteps behind him. Turning around he saw the manticore stopped near him, its tracks following next to his hoofprints. Squinting his eyes quizzically he looked over the manticore before continuing on, testing his thoughts.

They were soon proven correct as its footsteps crunched behind him. “Oh that’s great.” He muttered. “I’m being followed by a manticore...”

“Rawr?” The manticore tilted it’s head as if asking if it was supposed to talk back.

“And you can understand me,” He muttered to himself. “I sometimes forget that some creatures hold a higher intelligence than others. Considering Fluttershy’s cottage and the animals there…”

The manticore seemed to recognize the name, ever so slightly shifting it’s weight off of it’s right forepaw without realizing it.

Not that much later Hammer Strike found himself near the castle. The Shield brothers stood peering anxiously outside the gate, most likely awaiting their lord’s return. They sighed in relief. At least until they noticed the large monster walking behind him.

“Uh. sir.” Blast Shield spoke “There is uh, a manticore following you.”

“Yes. Yes there is.” He replied.

“Should we do something?” Tower Shield asked.

“Nah.” He shook his head. “Let’s keep him around.”

“Rawr” The manticore responded, nodding.

“Good,” Hammer said aloud. “I got that right.”

“Welcome back, sir,” Black Rook greeted Grif as he entered New Unity. He was tired, but physically, he was fine. “Did everything go ok?”

“Better than ok, Rook.” Grif laughed as he clapped the pony lightly on the back.

“Okay … well, Lord Hammer Strike was looking for you. He wanted you to go to his study when you got back.”

Grif gave him a nod. “Better see what he wants, then. I’ll see you later.” With that, the gryphon made his way into the castle. Several minutes of navigating the corridors later, he found himself standing before Hammer Strike’s study. Carefully, he opened the door and let himself in.

“There you are,” Shawn said. “Finally.” He sat writing furiously at his desk. Papers lay scattered across the room, each holding some picture or language that he was deciphering. He was in his other form at the time.

“Well I haven’t seen you in a while.” Grif laughed as he approached the human.

Shawn chuckled faintly. “Sure. Alright, so. I have a few things for you, and a message that needs to be delivered.” He said as he started gathering some of the pages together.

“I guess you should start with the message, then,” Grif said.

“Word for word message, or the basic gist of it?”

“Which is faster?” Grif said.

“Both are fast. It’s just one has rhymes and the other doesn’t,” He replied. “It’s from Zecora.”

“Give me the gist of it then.”

“Basically, Kalima’s leg is worse. If Thalia isn’t back by the end of this week there will be major problems, and…” He pulled out a bag out of his pocket. “This, will help with her pain.” He said, tossing the pouch towards Grif.

“Thanks.” Grif caught the medicine eagerly. “You ever think we’re getting in too deep, Shawn?” he asked as he placed the medicine in his bag.

“What do you mean?”

“Getting married, having families, politics, armies, ponies and gryphons who would die for us.” Grif shrugged. “Less than a year ago, we’d meet up for a few hours online and laugh about this kinda stuff.”

“I’ve given up on home.” Shawn replied as he stood up, heading over to another desk. “Based off the history I know, I’m bound to die before we even get the chance.”

“So equestria is going to explode, then?” Grif asked.

“I doubt that.”

“listen to me complaining. This must be overwhelming. More for you than for me,” Grif noted. “You’re some sort of mythical hero.”

“A mythical hero,” Shawn turned towards Grif and pointed towards his head, then his heart. “Who can die with one well placed blow, just like everybody else.”

“Then I guess you’re gonna have to make one hell of a story for them to tell about you, huh?” Grif said, then furrowed his brow as he turned to face the human. “So was there another reason you needed me?”

“Yeah.” Shawn said, turning back towards his desk as he grabbed one of the books that lay there. “Translated more chapters.” He said, holding out to the gryphon.

“Doesn’t this break your unwritten treaty with twilight?” Grif chuckled, taking the book. “Or has the incident lost her the privilege of first sight?”

“Considering she was messing with Thaumic Fire, yes.” Shawn said.

“I’ll be sure to keep you posted on this, then. Wouldn’t want to do something too stupid.” Grif laughed, opening the book offhandedly and looking through it. “Considering you're translating this, I’m going to go ahead and guess what's missing was too dangerous for mortal eyes?”

“Too dangerous for any eyes. Even worse is I can’t forget it.”

“Well, I trust you, Shawn. As always,” Grif said, sliding the book in his bag with the medicine. “Going to have to see about some new swords, by the way. These rapiers from the crystal empire are too light for me now.”

“You already told me that. Check the forge. I had Renati stay near them. So you’ll find the new ones.” He shrugged. “If they aren’t good, just tell me and I’ll make another set.”

“Thanks. Sorry about that. I’ve had a metric ton of things to deal with lately and I’ve been a little addled because of it.” Grif laughed “So, El Fluffy your new mascot?”

“Followed me here. Seems to want to stay.” Shawn replied. “Both him and Renati got along, thankfully, so it doesn’t bother me.”

“Huh. So after our next adventure you're bringing home what next? The nemean lion, maybe?”

“We’ll see how it goes.” Shawn said, giving a small smirk.

“Okay. Think you can get him to wear a sombrero?” Grif chuckled.

“No idea. But yeah, also, four changeling guards are here now.”

“I’m going to guess these aren't Me-me’s soldier drones?” Grif asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Nope. Disconnected from Chrysalis. And they would rather stay with ‘The Undying’ than, well, die.”

“Well, I suppose if they're not trying to kill you, you can’t complain, right?”

“That’s about right.” Shawn shrugged. “I think that’s everything for the time being. If I remember something, I’ll send for you.”

“Okay. Well, I have to head to ponyville for some things. I’ll see you later, Shawn.” Grif waved as he turned to leave.

Shawn gave a slight wave as he moved back towards his desk to continue his translations.

Pensword stood on the crest of the hill as he stared at the location. The first thing he noticed was that a cobblestone road started at what he thought was the declared boundary of this land. He also saw that the wild forest had become tamed as he looked up. “Dear,” he began, speaking to his mate. “How many Thestrals do you see flying in the air patrolling? And how long till we are swarmed?” He shook his head. He could tell where the original fortress walls stood, yet he saw where smaller walled sections on the side of the mountain had been carved. It seemed this location was already being used by the Thestrals. He wondered just what Luna would do next.

“I’m still stunned at how different it looks. I’d heard a lot of us were living here, but i never got the chance to see it.” Lunar Fang seemed on the brink of tears.

“Agreed. There are not as many moon kissed as I had hoped for, but still, look at it all.” Pensword’s left ear twitched. “In coming wing beats off our nine sector,” he muttered. “From the cloud bank it would seem.” He shifted to an alert defensive stance as he continued to scan the surroundings. “Well, I wonder how the inside has changed. I would assume we are using the royal chambers for the creation of Luna’s court?”

“I’d imagine so.” Lunar Fang nodded as a squad of thestrals acrobatically flew overhead before separating. Four of them did a series of loop de loops in the air while the last one sailed through the loops in a carefully timed motion.

Pensword paused, trying to recall this formation. Whatever it was, it was well practiced, well rehearsed, and seemed flawless. It made him wonder just what it meant.

“I think that’s a welcome,” Lunar Fang said.

“I like it.” Pensword responded. “What about you, High Chieftess?”

“It’s quite a show of how they’ve been training over the centuries,” Luna noted. “I am well pleased.”

“I like it too.” Pensword paused. “Dost thou have something akin to the Wonderbolts? Maybe we could create something similar to that… Maybe,” he muttered.

“We shall take it into consideration once everything is stable,” Luna said as she turned to the thestrals behind. “Come, my little thestrals.” She smiled as she coined her sister’s old phrase “Welcome to your new home.”

The group that followed her for the past week cheered in joy as they surged forward to the legendary Fort Triumph. Pensword looked to Lunar Fang, a strange expression on his face. “I can never go home,” he muttered. Then he noticed his wife’s concerned look. “I have lead and battled in three wars, getting better each time. I have gained respect, a wife, and land as well. I have a heart that works, and my health. How? How can I return to my old life knowing what this is.” He grimaced. “Yet ... I was born an American, and that nation is still my home. I pray I can see it at least once before my time in mortality ends.”

“Take heart, Pensword, and you may get more than that, yet.” Luna said as she smiled at him.

Pensword turned his head to look at Luna. “I shall refrain from asking and look forward to this news as a surprise,” he replied as his mind began to race over the possible implications of that comment. They ranged from the rise in station due to the Lunar Capital, to an operational, stable magical portal being built. He did not know and dared not ask at the moment. They were approaching the large outer gates into the layered fortress and he needed to look his best.

“Seems like only yesterday.” Lunar Fang said as she placed a hoof on the gate.

“Agreed.” Pensword paused and looked up. “The walls have Thestrals now, not Griffons. Who would have thought that sparing one Gryphon would change our lives.” Pensword blinked. “I almost became a monster. That was a fine line I tread. I fear what I shall do now if I meet any flocks today.” He paused and noticed something. “I see that the walls have Griffon Wings carved into the stone. Harkening back to my old tactic, it seems.”

“In the end, what other choice was given?” Luna asked him.

“Still,” Pensword muttered as he paused, looking around. “I shall speak of the matter more later.” He looked down at the dust. “... Would Matthew the human have done the same thing?” he asked softly. He did not know who he was really. He knew he was not Matthew, but was he fully Pensword? He realized that he had thrown himself into the war, and worked to avoid this question. He had done all he could to burry it; to avoid this look at his life. He raised his head and pushed the thoughts away again. This was meant to be a happy moment. He could worry about such things later. Pensword smiled as the gates opened into the farmlands. He could see the second wall separating the fields from the true fortress. One more wall after that and they would enter into the inner sanctum of Gryphon royalty.

Author's Note

Sorry for the lateness of this post.

All I will say is that life happened, but we posted on Monday my time.

47 - Too Much Pink

Extended Holiday
Ch 47: Too Much Pink
Act 5

Luna walked through the Astral Plane. The dreams and nightmares of her ponies lay under hoof like stones in a road. The night was peaceful, as it had been for a very long time. But as she walked she came again to those three doors. Taze and Matthew’s were locked tight, but something strange seemed to be going on with... His door was slightly ajar, even somewhat inviting to the alicorn of the night. Curiously, Luna approached and placed a hoof on the surface only for it to open with little effort. Cautiously, the Lunar princess stepped into the empty darkness that was his dream realm. Moments after clearing the door, it slammed violently shut behind her, making her jump.

“Welcome, Luna.” His voice called from the darkness.

“Where are you?” Luna asked, searching for the source.

“I am here. That is good enough for now.” She heard him sigh. “A lot of things have been on my mind lately.”

“What sort of things?” she asked.

“Questions. For myself, for others, for Celestia, and for you.”

“You have only to ask,” Luna said, finding herself a little nervous in this dreamscape.

“It’s nothing complex. It’s simple.” He gave a low chuckle. “But it’s not… One question for you.”

“I cannot answer if you will not ask,” she replied.

“What is my name?”

“You are Lord Hammer Strike. So you have always been,” she said simply.

“Are you sure of that?”

“Of course I am. I’ve known you almost my whole life.”

The shadows cleared in front of her to reveal Shawn standing there. His eyes were baggy, bloodshot, and worn. He was clearly on the brink of exhaustion. “Are you sure of that?” He asked again.

Luna was unable to respond as she looked on the human. He seemed so tired, so lost. And deep within those eyes, in this place at least, she could see fear, uncertainty, and a weariness that could never be satisfied no matter how long a person may rest. It reminded her very much of herself before she became Nightmare Moon.

“Don’t fret. I couldn’t even answer the question.” He chuckled; a hollow sounding thing. She shuddered at it. Concern and worry sprung to the forefront of her mind as she looked upon her childhood hero. Something was clearly wrong.

“Even asleep you look as though you haven’t slept for days.”

“I’ve looked like this for years.” He sighed. “At least from what I remember. Born human, but I’ve lived as Hammer Strike longer. Typically, a person only has one name. Sometimes they get an alias. But what answer can you give when you have two?” He smiled weakly. “I’ve been thinking for a long time. And I still have so much to think on. But that question…” He shook his head. “It’s been months and I expect my family back home has figured me dead. I don’t expect to return anymore. And after so long, I don’t think I could anymore, even if I do want to.”

“You shouldn’t give up,” Luna pushed.

“I can’t return,” He said once again.

“My teacher would call that defeatist.”

“Your teacher would call that leaving family and friends a second time,” Shawn shot back. “I’ve left family and friends and I haven’t seen them in forty years almost. I’ve grieved, they have as well, and should I go back, it will only bring more pain in the end. And not just to them!”

“Why would you need to leave them again?” Luna asked.

“Not them. I would have to leave everyone I have met here. And I would have to leave you, and your sister. You’re both like family to me. … I can’t leave my family again.”

Luna was at a loss for words. The sentiment of the statement seemed foreign coming from the mouth of a being she had known to be so distant, satirical, and sarcastic.

“I can see it in your eyes,” He said, disappearing into the shadows once again, only to re-emerge as Hammer Strike. ‘I’m going to end up like this in the end. To stay. So I might as well start now,’ He thought to himself.

“Why force yourself to choose if you dislike it?” Luna asked him.

“I don’t. I’m still getting over the whole adjustment.” He chuckled lightly. “Even in a dream the change is weird from two to four.”

“We would never fault you for wishing to go back,” Luna said. She could not bear to see someone she loved so deeply in so much pain.

“I wouldn’t want to stay,” he replied, sighing. “I’ve found home here. And this one, I shall keep.”

“You want us to what, sir?” Fox Feather asked, her expression horrified. “Thou, Thou desirest for us to remain here, surrounded by Gryphons, while Grif and thee go into Ponyville?” She looked right at Hammer Strike. “You do know what we represent to the Gryphons, right?”

“You do know what I represent to the changelings, right?.” Hammer shot back with a small smirk.

“Touche is what thou desirest me to say. Yet you have changeling guards and a hive that is loyal to thee.” She narrowed her eyes. “I-” She closed her eyes and took a breath at the blank expression Hammer Strike was giving her. “I shall try to speak in the modern language.” She put out a strained smile. “What if they choose to turn on you? Because at the moment, our commander is abroad, and we are all still on edge.” She ducked a little as a Gryphon flew overhead.

“Should any turn on me, I am positive I can… deal, with them.” He said, an ember bursting to life in the space between the two before extinguishing itself.

“Yes, I suppose you could. But what could we do if they turn on us?” Fox Feather asked, scanning their surroundings with military precision. “This, This is very much confusing. The entire team remembers this area being populated and cultivated. Now, it is simply a pile of ruins. A forest that could very well be a playground for Discord sits just outside our ruined walls. And we have Gryphons, our former mortal enemies, living inside those very walls with us. When you get back, I am requesting leave for the entire Slayers unit until Pensword returns. Let us visit our old homes and lands so we can honor the past.” She leaned in and whispered “Might help the nerves as well.”

“You're asking as though I wouldn’t allow it,” Hammer replied. “Go ahead. Do what you please. Pensword will return in a few days.”

Fox Feather blinked in surprise. “Very well. We shall pack and leave once you return from your trip to Ponyville,” she said, turning an about face and trotting quickly toward her unit. Hammer Strike noticed that her left wing twitched a little every time she saw a Gryphon.

“Do you trust Shrial?” Grif asked as he approached the group, having picked up on the conversation with his warrior’s hearing … though it didn’t hurt having the unit under surveillance either.

Fox Feather froze and turned around. “Yes. And you should know. She fought by our- by your side. She earned our respect, and our trust. But while she has, this band of sixty Gryphons have not. Nor have they shown any signs of loyalty in either direction. We fought Gryphons in this size of a flock many times.” She sighed and looked Grif in the eye, her expression a mixture of anger, frustration, and sorrow. “... We have not yet left the war behind.”

Grif nodded as the understanding dawned. After all, he had only just been able to put that behind him recently. He could only imagine how much harder it had to be for ponies like this. “Shrial carries my authority. Should any trouble arise, just ask her. And if an emergency comes up,” Grif carefully plucked one of his feathers and offered it to her. “This should give you enough authority to deal with it.”

“Of ... of course.” Fox Feather replied as she took the feather.

“Don’t worry, Foxy. They’ll behave themselves.” Grif smiled as he messed up her mane with a clawed hand. “Let’s go,” he said, turning to Hammer Strike.

Thirty minutes after Lord Hammer Strike and Grif had left, Night Prism stood tending to the memorial field. Flags peppered the landscape, each with a story and memory to tell from the war. He stood in full dress armor as he moved around with care, slowly fluffing the flags, and making sure that there were no new holes or tears in the fabric. This field had become his small way of trying to relax and avoid the Gryphons. He could tell that they were different from the monsters they had fought, but he could not help remembering the abominable acts their ancestors had committed during the war. He paused, his left ear swiveling. After a quick scan, he shrugged and made his way further along the memorial.

Further in, a rusty brown gryphon snuck out from undercover as he picked his way through the flags, his gaze intent. At last he stopped, catching his breath. “Found you,” he whispered as he reached out to claim his prize.

“Excuse me, can I help you?”

The gryphon spun around, startled. His talons were poised to strike. It took a few moments for him to calm down enough to lower them.

In that movement, Night Prism had raised his own wings in a defensive stance that would have pushed the attacker away, even as he worked out a counterstrike in his mind. Fortunately, the need for such a reaction never arose. Much to his shock, the Gryphon had actually lowered his talons. Stunned, Night Prism did the first thing that came to mind. “Name and rank,” he demanded, falling back on his old military habits.

“Rusty Talon: Frontline Cleaver.”

“Front...” Night Prism shook his head, then turned back to the flags. “A thousand years and history has changed on me,” he said as he moved a wing to smooth out the flag. “Tell me. Why were you after this flag? Know you not that a Unit’s flag is their honor?”

“And what about a clan’s flag?” the gryphon asked, pointing with an extended talon. “That flag cost my entire family their honor and their place in Gryphonia after the war.”

Night Prism snorted. “A Gryphon that still knows their history. I thought everyone had forgotten. Yet a thousand years have passed and you still recognize this flag.” He looked at the cloth in question. “Do you know what your Clan leader did that caused this flag to be captured and given as our stewardship to hold?”

“He went to war, like he was ordered to. Like every foot soldier was ordered to.”

“Yes,” Night Prism replied as he moved to the flag next to it. “Tell me, do you recognize this flag?” The white eye of a Thestral shone prominently in the center with a black slitted pupil, surrounded by the brown horseshoe of the Earth Ponies. The blue wings of a Pegasus stretched out on either side, and a purple Unicorn horn shone brightly above the eye. The moon and sun shone in harmony above the cluster, dotted by stars. A pair of Gryphon wings lay underneath, frayed and worn, as if they had recently been tread upon. The Background shone a bloody red.

“I heard stories about that flag. During the war, its bearers were a unit that stopped the advances on Equestria at its main front. They took Fort Triumph and cut off reinforcements to the invasion.”

“Yes,” Night Prism replied. “That, is my unit’s flag. You can balk if you wish, but it is the truth. Pensword brought us back with him somehow. We don’t know how, we only know that it happened. And now that you know who I am and what unit I come from, I can tell you why your clan’s flag sits next to our colors.” Night Prism paused, taking a deep breath as the old memories returned. “That flag was present in the extermination of a pony settlement called Mountainside Falls,” he said, turning his head to look at the Gryphon. “What does Gryphonian history have to say about that town? About that day?” He asked, his voice a neutral monotone.

“Nothing. I’ve never heard of it,” Rusty Talon said.

“Talk to Grif later when he gets back.” Night Prism replied, looking at the flags as he slipped further into the past. “Ask him to tell you about the day he saw fully what your Empire of old had planned for this land.” He looked at Rusty Talon, his expression unreadable. “The carnage, the burials … I will never forget those images from that day. Now, come along. My time here is about over, and Animal Control is due to take up guarding the flags. You can feel free to follow me to the change of guard. After that, I am sure she will be happy to give you the full tour.”

The gryphon followed wordlessly behind. It was clear enough his window of opportunity had passed.

“Is it just me, or does the town seem a bit empty?” Hammer Strike asked.

“Was there another rabbit stampede?” Grif asked looking around. “Something seems to have hopped through here.”

“I don’t think rabbits have hooves.,” Hammer Strike said, pointing towards the circular prints in the ground.

“Point taken.”

“Take a quick flight around. Figure out where everyone is.”

Grif nodded and took to the air. He made a quick lap around town before his sharp eyes picked up activity. “Town hall!” he called to Hammer Strike.

“I’ll meet you there!” He called back as he started to walk.

Soon enough they found themselves at the Town Hall. The doors to city hall opened a few minutes later, revealing six familiar mares, and oddly enough, a board covered in freshly dried paint.

“Watching paint dry?” Hammer Strike questioned aloud.

“Yup!” Pinkie Pie answered cheerfully.

“...Interesting choice of pastimes. Not really what I’d expect for Pinky or Rainbow Dash though,” Grif noted.

“Some experiment of yours, Twilight? Or did we just happen about at an interesting time?” Hammer questioned curiously.

“Aparently Pinkie Pie found this magical mirror pool. It let her make copies of herself,” Twilight said. “We used the paint to find out which Pinkie Pie was the real one and send the rest back.”

“Well, if it worked, it worked.” Hammer Strike shrugged. “Other than that, how’s it going around here?”

“It’s probably gonna take some time to clean everything up and get everypony calmed down again,” Applejack noted. “And I still got a barn that needs raising.”

“Considering the town seems to be on lockdown, good luck with that,” Hammer Strike said wryly.

“So what brings you two here?” Twilight asked.

Grif took one look at Rarity and coughed “Nothing ... nothing at all, just out for a … a delivery!” Grif said, his face switching from worried to relieved. “Yeah. Zecora sent along some medicine for the old one.”

“Isn’t that a bit disrespectful?” Twilight asked.

“Calling an elder ‘old one’ actually is a term of respect,” Rainbow noted. “Gilda said it was to acknowledge they’ve lived so long and experienced so much.”

“And you, Lord Hammer Strike?” Rarity asked.

“I thought a visit was in order.” He replied, shrugging.

“Well, as you can see, the town’s not at its best,” Twilight said, motioning to the damage left by the pinkie stampede.

“You should see New Unity, then,” Hammer replied. It hasn’t been at its best for a long time.”

Pinkie Pie burst out laughing. “Good one, Strikey.”

“Well, there was my one joke of the month.”

“Anyway, I’d better go make sure the weather team is getting re-organized,” Rainbow said before flying away.

Grif made a beeline for the hospital as soon the the opportunity presented itself. He nodded to Nurse Red Heart as he entered. “I have a medical delivery for the old one from Zecora,” he said, handing her the pouch. “Is she awake? I’d like to speak with her.”

A loud stream of curses echoed down the hall, punctuated by a few shrieks here and there. “... She’s awake, alright.” Red Heart said, sighing. “The poor dear’s been dealing with a lot of pain. I’m afraid the infection may be starting to spread.”

“It will be set aright,” Grif said, his voice not leaving room for doubts. “May I?” he asked, gesturing to the hall.

“By all means. She’s been anxious to hear from you. Aside from her daughter, you’re about the only one she really wants to see.”

“Thank you.” Grif nodded to Red Heart before heading down the hall. He stopped at the door but didn’t knock. He simply waited to see how long before she knew he was there.

She shrieked a not so nice word in Phrench “I already told you, I don’t want visitors.”

“Très bien, madame. Je suis désolé d'être un Bothor,” (very well, madam. I am sorry to be a bother) Grif responded.

A stunned silence filled the air for a few seconds, then she spoke. “Get in here, Grif. We have much to discuss.”

Grif laughed as he opened the door. “Greetings, old one. I see you're still spry as a fledgling on their first flight.”

“I had a good teacher,” She said, wincing as her leg twitched.

“Thalia will be back in time,” he said upon seeing her wince as he entered the room. He took the seat beside the bed.

“Even if she’s not, at the very least, I’ll still be able to see her before the worst comes. But on to lighter matters. Judging by your manner and cheerful appearance, I am assuming things went well? Tell me what happened.”

Grif took his time to recount the events to her. He held back nothing, telling her what he had learned and what he had feared. It took him a good half an hour before he was satisfied. Then he lowered his head to her and spread his talons. “And that is all there is to tell. Tell me, old one. Have I been proven strong, or proven weak?”

A merry twinkle shone in her eye as she looked on him. “Why both, of course.” She said, chuckling. “No warrior can truly rise to greatness without acknowledging his faults and working past them. It sounds like you have begun your own journey along that path. And if all goes well, I hope Thalia shall do the same by the time she returns.”

“Yes, Thalia,” Grif said. “I will have much to answer for when she returns. The way I treated her was beyond reprehensible.”

“Impulsive, yes. Reprehensible? No.” She said, shaking her head. She tensed a moment as another spasm of pain raced up her leg. “The old laws still teach best at times. An eye for an eye. If you do not show the proper respect, you do not receive respect in return.”

“During the war, I saw first hand how females were treated. On the Isles it was less distinct. Females had more rights, but even there they were repressed. When I saw Shrial quivering and begging for death, I swore to myself that I would never be the kind of monster to treat a female that way, to beat them down. Such a thing...” Grif looked away. “It was wrong then, and it was wrong with your daughter.”

“There is a difference between oppression and self defense. As I understand it, you were defending something you loved. And in dealing with the rigors of war, you succumbed to indignation. It is a natural reaction for one at your age.” She chuckled. “It certainly was for me.”

“If it is not too personal, what was your husband like? You say he was battle born, but you speak fondly of him. I thought battle born where to be feared and avoided?” Grif asked “At least that’s what Graf used to say.”

Kalima’s eyes grew distant for a time as she gazed across the room to the small stand with its flower fixture and drawer.

“He was a kind soul. All he ever wanted was to live a peaceful life and protect the ones he loved. We were close friends as children. But the feather was more a curse than a gift to him. Many shunned him. Others would challenge him constantly to battle. A time came when he finally stood up and refused. He was sick and tired of it all. The next morning I found out he had gone. His father had sent him off to join the military and receive ‘special training.’” She spat. “I did not see him again for a very long time. I waited for decades and continued to grow in my own right as a warrior. Many men sought me, but I would refuse them all. Their show of arms disgusted me. Such actions were not taken kindly. And it was only a matter of time before I raised the ire of one suitor too many. I was ambushed on the road. What happened next, I prefer not to speak of. I dragged myself back towards the village, but the journey was several miles by foot. My wings were in no condition to fly. I collapsed and awaited my fate.”

“That’s disgraceful. I don’t see how anyone could let that happen,” Grif growled.

“I was not well loved by the village. My parents had died when I was young, but I had learned enough to be able to stand on my own and earn my keep. My beauty and self sufficiency made the other females jealous. And the men sought only to tame me for a trophy. After I led the only battle born our village had ever had towards a path of peace, I had been marked. But what happened to them, even they did not deserve.” A tear fell down her cheek, a pearl in the evening light.

“I awoke in a combat tent. One of the Old ones of the time, a healer who kept to the ancient ways, had tended to my wounds and watched over me. I was feverish. But when I was awake, I could not help but smile. For I could see the face of my beloved Charell, just as he’d been all those years ago. He wept and smiled, and I would try to comfort him, only to fall into blackness again. In time, I healed, and was finally aware enough to focus on my surroundings. An officer walked in. His armor creaked and clinked, even as his cloak spread across his back. A scar ran down his face under the eye and onto his beak. He asked if I was well, and I responded I would be better had I been able to kill the dishonorable dogs. He chuckled and told me I had spirit. Then he introduced me to the healer before informing me that I would be joining them in their march after I had healed enough.”

“Who were you battling?” Grif asked, before bashfully pulling back. “Sorry to interrupt.”

“You mean my assailants, or the warriors who had saved my life?”

“If they were marching then there must have been a battle.” Grif noted. “Was the entire band to meet your assailants?”

“They were an escort for a military hero who had recently earned the golden talon for his acts of valor against the changelings and diamond dogs. The commander was a reclusive creature, and did not wish to see me. Besides that, I was confined to my tent all the same until the medicine man had given approval for me to leave.” She chuckled as Red Heart made her way carefully into the room.

“Sorry to interrupt, but the medicine is ready.”

Grif looked out the window and stood up suddenly. He had not realized how much time had passed in their visit. “I should go. I have things that I need to do before I return. But I will be back for the rest of this story, old one,” Grif said, bowing his head in respect.

“I am ... looking forward to it.” Kalima said, hissing as the salve was applied before letting out a happy sigh of contentment. “Until next time, young warrior.” She said, laying her head back on her pillows. A few seconds later, she was fast asleep.

Rarity had adjourned to her shop after dealing with the Pinkie Problem. The others were placing Tom the boulder over the hole to keep any other ponies from using the Mirror Pond. She paused as she took up some of her needles and sidled over to her latest project. She waved the needles with a flourish, bobbing and weaving as she danced around the mannequin. She paused suddenly as she realized she had been using the steps from Grif’s training. She laughed to herself, swishing her needle triumphantly through the air in a reverse parry before stabbing at her creation once more, skillfully sewing it up. The suit was her own design based on the sketches from various fencing masters of old. She hummed happily in her work, knowing that Sweetie Bell was away at Sweet Apple Acres for another meeting with her friends.

Meanwhile, Cheerilee sat at Berry’s tavern with her head on the table as she spoke to her sister. “How can I teach with the forest being built, more troops filing in, and beings that fought in two wars traveling about? I can’t compete with all these questions about events that even I’m finding it hard to track reliable information for. Let alone the rumor that there are even more Gryphons in the forest. After Gilda’s little encounter with the others, how will the entire town handle so many at once?”

“They seemed fine during winter wrap up,” Grif commented as he entered the bar. He saluted in her general direction with two talons. “Pleasure as always, Cheerilee.”

Cheerilee glared at Grif while Berry Punch smiled. “The usual?” She asked with a grin. “What brings you back to my place? I thought you would’ve at least fixed the towers of the ruins and claimed them as your roost.”

“Berry, you make the best raspberry punch I’ve tasted in over a thousand years. And honestly, you think the kids would forgive me if I didn’t have another story for them?” Grif laughed, taking the glass once Berry placed it in front of him. He dropped a golden beak. “Here. Offer this to the historical society. And keep the change.”

“Will do. I told them that you were busy creating history rebuilding the old capital of Equestria. At least that’s what a half dozen guards said when they last came in.” She paused and looked at the money. “My mother told me about these. I guess I could hand it over to the Professor next time he’s in town. Or maybe Clockwork the next time I see him. He may run the clocks in town, but he sure has a knack for history,” she replied, taking the beak.

Cheerilee did not move her head and her voice was still muffled. “What story are you going to use to disrupt my class next?” She shook her head, shaking the table as it shifted from side to side before looking up with a grin. “At least you have history to talk about... “ She frowned, then set her head on the table again with a loud thump. “Which is worst: Aliens, or living history? At least the three heroes are encouraging the study of history in my classes.”

“I’m not going back to the war just yet,” Grif said, taking a gulp. “That was something those kids aren't ready for. Different equestria. Different me.” He paused as his face darkened. “And don’t call me a hero. I’m not. I’m just a survivor.”

“Well, that is good to hear. I still need to teach something, after all. The town wants to do a section on Equestria a thousand years ago,” Cheerilee muttered with a snort. “Which is why I am nursing a Ginger Fizz and talking to my sister. You wouldn’t be willing to speak about that time, would you?” She asked sarcastically.

“From what I know,” Grif said. “I grew up in the Northern Isles before they were a part of Equestria. I spent maybe five years in the country before the war. Hammerstrike, however, he spent over thirty years in that environment.”

Berry looked at Grif. “So what you’re trying to say is that we should go ask Hammer Strike to teach a lesson?” She smiled. “See, Sis, I told you they would help.”

“I don’t need help.” Cheerilee cried out as she slouched down a little more. “I got my cutie mark as a teacher. I should be able to handle this on my own. Besides, how do I know they’ll keep order on my students and not, well, overreact like the Gryphon cubs did with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon? They were not right to tease them, but taking it to a fight was just going too far.”

“You think I enjoyed that, Cheerilee? I’m working from scraps, trying to build something respectable. I did warn everyone for a reason. It’s going to take years, possibly generations, to get the culture shock out of the way before those cubs, or even their cubs, will be able to react properly.” Grif sighed. “And your history books aren't worth the paper they're printed on.”

“You mean all two pages?” She retorted. “That is what it seems like. You won’t believe the trouble I’m having trying to find anything better then old mare’s tales or legends as trustworthy as this King Arthur the humans spoke of.”

“Actually, King Arthur has more fact than the info Celestia spoon-fed you guys.” Grif laughed.

“What are you implying by that?” A voice from the side spoke up. From deep in the shadows, Hard Shell trotted out, smiling from ear to ear. “I was hoping to see the teacher here tear a new one about this legend. And So what if Celestia has? Doesn’t she have the right to protect her subjects from knowledge that could destroy us?”

“Ignorance destroys. Knowledge protects,” Grif responded. “The unprepared are the first to fall. He who sees the danger coming lives on to tell his story”

“So, does everypony stand on these towers of knowledge? I’d say not. Let those judged worthy stand. Otherwise, we’ll just have a bunch of ponies crying Timberwolf. It would be utter mayhem to have so many who could abuse the gift. Knowledge is a dangerous thing, and one that shouldn’t be open to just any mind. My pa taught me that. Kept me out of trouble and working hard running the family business. Miss Cheerilee here is one of those gatekeepers. One who I would say to listen to. She’s got a right head on for distrusting you newcomers.”

“Actually,” Miss Cheerilee spoke up, her tone heated, her expression shocked. “My teaching is open to all. I want every one of my students to learn as much as they can. To blossom into the bright stallions and mares of the future. Just because I see fiction as a pastime doesn’t mean I distrust it. I enjoy a good story once in a while. What matters is what lessons you can learn from them. Stories can teach just as well as I can sometimes.” She looked up at Hard Shell and narrowed her eyes. “I recall that as a foal you only wanted the facts and knowledge to benefit your interests and that of your family business. Construction, wasn’t it?”

“Too bad. His son’s got a gift for entomology that will be squandered.” Grif grinned as he took another drink. “But that’s ignorance for you. The gifted fall by the wayside for the blindness of their parents sometimes.”

Hard Shell slammed his hoof onto the table, cracking it. “Don’t you dare talk about my son like that. I’m working day and night to save the money to send him to Manehatten for the best education. I know Construction seems like a laughable thing, but I graduated top of my class in Construction Management from Canterlot University.” He narrowed his eyes. “Or do you think I’m just another dumb construction worker who couldn’t do the math in my head? Do you know just how much time and effort it takes just to draw up the blueprints for a building?”

Grif winked at Cheerilee. “And if they had withheld that knowledge from you, could you have excelled at your career? If it was decided only so much construction methods can ever be learned and thats it, how would you have faired?”

“Impossible.” He growled. “You find new ways by accidents and by thinking. I’m talking about history and knowledge of the past. They’re not the same. Who should even care about what some mare did a thousand years ago on the first day of spring? Or some battle that happened so long ago no one else is alive to verify the facts?”

“Funny you should use that comparison,” Grif said, producing a scroll from his bag. “On the first day of spring a thousand years ago, the last brother of a line believed to be extinct after the raid of Mountainside Falls and his wife brought to birth a daughter. That daughter lived outside Equestria all her life, but she bore a set of twin sons, one whom re-emigrated back to equestria and fathered a bloodline of faithful pegasus guard ponies right up till his descendent was injured during the Lunar Rebellion. The stallion in question became a postal delivery stallion, and eventually fathered a long line of faithful delivery ponies ending with…” Grif cleared his voice in a forced regal fashion. “Lady Derpy Hooves of Ponyville: daughter to Lord Clever Hooves and Lady Sunny Daisy.” Grif looked on as the three ponies bore the same shell shocked expression. “Sometimes the facts of the past can bring hidden truths to light for the future.”

Hard Shell snorted. “A likely story. We all have tales and legends for our families. It still doesn't make them any more real. Only those with the strength and the will can write history. And they always write it the way that they want it to be.” He turned and started to leave. “History is nothing more than a bunch of tall tales the winners want to brag about to the world for their gain. So why should I care about it?”

The sound of shattering glass rang through the bar. Grif’s hand bled as fragments tinkled on the table, some dyed red as his blood mixed with the remains of the juice.

Cheerilee sighed. “He’s always had that attitude, even as a foal graduating school. He only cared about the things he could see, hear, feel, taste, and smell. The only aspect he enjoyed in Social Studies was the design of government in Equestria. Other than that, he hated the stuff. ‘Too fluid,’ he called it.”

Grif’s voice was cold and quiet. “Why should you care? Tell me, Hard Shell. How many years of your life have you been under the whip? Have your foals and your wife been forced to work with you in the blazing sun until you are no longer able to move? Or perhaps your overseer is feeling particularly hungry, in which case, you end your service to an emperor you’ve never met, but belonged to since birth, on his supper table?” Grif asked as berry rushed to get a wet towel for his talons.

Hard Shell never broke his stride. “Never need to worry. Equestria will never face that. The past happened. Let it stay there,” He said coolly as he left the tavern.

“...I sent friends to their deaths so people like that could spit on their graves.” Grif growled in frustration.

Cheerliee waited for the doors to close. “Hard Shell. Nothing gets through the shell he doesn’t like.” She paused. “Was… was it as bad as the history books say? Or the papers about what Pensword said? The towns that vanished before the war?” She looked at Grif. “It’s just exaggeration, right?”

“A few years before the war I visited a trading caravan from the empire. They came every few months and nobody thought anything of it. There was a butcher there selling meat. It was popular too, at first. Cheap prices, good amount of protein, no real fat. I’d considered buying some, myself. That is, until I walked past his tent. Just then, the flap opened for a minute. And do you know what I saw, Cheerilee?”

She shook her head, but she had a pretty good idea where this was going. Still, she pressed on, waiting for the answer.

“I saw two live ponies in a cage and several more carcasses on meat hooks being bled and skinned. I saw the meat being salted or smoked and prepared for sale. It was pony meat, Cheerilee. The empire was trying to feed us ponies.” Grif shuddered. “That was when my crusade against the empire began, I think. When I realised they could do that.”

Berry looked at the bar behind her, then back to Grif. “You need a stiff drink. Pick anything. It’s on the house” She muttered, looking a little pale.

Cheerilee could not speak. “That, that almost seems impossible.” She paused. “The Gryphons we learn about in school are nothing like what you described.”

“Berry, I’ll be fine. Pour yourself something. Cheerilee may need one too.” He turned to the pink teacher pony. “Thats primarily due to the fact that after losing the coast of Equestria the empire can’t feed itself without the fields just a bit south of the equator, which is Celestia’s center of power. The treaty signed between the countries states that if they ever do such a thing again, those fields will be razed to the ground. No fields, no war effort, starving populations. By the time they reached equestria they’d be begging to surrender for a mouthful of bread and a drop of water.” He smiled grimly “You see now why I don’t want to talk about the war with the foals? They're not ready for that yet. Adults are barely ready for that kind of realization.”

“No wonder Princess Celestia allowed this war to fade from memory. Such actions … they’re simply unheard of.” Cheerilee shook her head and looked at the table. “I might stay for one of your stories now. That is, if it’s uplifting and cheerful.”

“In a way, it is. A bit of cheer, a bit of adventure. It’s one of a set of seven. it’s called The Magician’s Nephew,” He said with a playful glint in his eye as he bandaged his talons.

“Then perhaps, just this once, I might stay.” It wasn’t a handshake. And it certainly wasn’t a call for peace. But it was a start.

Thalia groaned as a gentle nudge shook her frame. She idly batted it away with her claw. “Five more minutes, Grimbeak. I’ll switch with you then,” She mumbled. The nudging continued. When she still wouldn’t respond, a resounding bellow started her from her slumber.

“WAKE UP, GRYPHON!”

Thalia jumped into the air, her instincts on high alert as she whipped out her tomahawk and axe. Looking down, she eyed a black minotaur with red hair carefully, her eyes darting from the steer to the tree and back again. “... Big Guns?” She asked cautiously.

“Who else would it be?”

“And you’re … in your right mind?”

“Big Guns is just fine, Thalia. But he’s not happy.”

“And why is that?”

“You took the fun away from my battle.” He said, pointing to the husk of the tree. “And … you saved Big Guns. Which means Big Guns owes you big time.” He snorted and frowned. “Big Guns doesn’t like unpaid debts.”

Thalia cocked an eyebrow critically at the minotaur, then looked to the shattered remains of bark and petrified vines that he had once been only a few hours previously. A few stray tendrils still wove through the minotaur’s mane, pulsing red. “Just how far back to you remember, Big Guns?”

Big Guns spoke a word in a dialect Thalia had never heard before. “Long enough. Big Guns likes being strong, but … now all he wants to do is fight. Big Guns isn’t sure how he feels about that.” He bellowed out another word. “And Big Guns can’t stop talking like this!” He pounded the ground. That seemed to make him feel a little better. He breathed heavily and closed his eyes before looking up at Thalia. “You can come down, Thalia. Big Guns isn’t going to try to hurt you.”

She did so slowly, though she kept her weapons out just in case. “What happened?”

“I … Big Guns doesn’t know. He woke up like this. First the tree made Big Guns strong, but then … things get fuzzy.”

“But you remember how we met.”

“Yeah. Sorry I took you the wrong way,” Big Guns said. “Big Guns thought it would help. Clearly, Big Guns was wrong.”

“It had you under a spell. It wasn’t your fault. I just hope I’m not too late.”

“Why?”

“If I don’t get the ingredients I need, my mother will lose her leg at the very least. … Her life at most.”

Big Guns narrowed his eyes and snorted heavily. “That won’t happen.”

“It will if I don’t hurry. I have to get to the center of the garden. A zebra told me the plant I need to find is in a place where the waters meet. My best guess is we have to go to there.” She said, pointing to the lake. “It looks like all the streams we can see from here flow there, including the river from this wall.”

“You’re right. Big Guns went that way once when he was lost in the garden. There’s an island there. And a big tree. Ten times as big as Big Guns at least. Its roots were deep. Lots of branches and fruit. Some of em glowed. Others were all shrivelled and small. None of em were the same. It was … strange somehow …” He said, beginning to look distant. Thalia smacked him on the muzzle.

“Don’t you start that on me again. Last time you did, you tried to kill me.”

“... Sorry.” Big Guns said as he snapped back into focus. “I just remember the smell.”

“From that old pile of ashes?”

“Yes … no … well, maybe. It just … it’s like the fruit I had at the other tree too.”

“I guess that’s besides the point. Can you take me there? I have to hurry.”

Big Guns nodded. “Big Guns knows the way. He can get you there.

“Thank you.”

Hammer Strike, having literally gone to Ponyville for no reason, wandered about the town until he came across a very familiar shop. “Well then…” He said as he walked into the shop only to immediately be assaulted by a mask. The smell of ancient wood assaulted Hammer Strike’s nostrils briefly before falling off his face and onto the floor. The item in question was of the highest quality, carefully painted in a tan color similar to his fur coat. It stretched out, designed to cover the entire muzzle and face of the wearer. Above the base coat, intricately painted deep crimson lines ran beneath the eye sockets and a blue upside down arch met at a point between the eyes. Bits of a wild white mane had been carved into the top of the mask, giving a hauntingly serious tone to the piece as a whole.

“Welp,” He said, placing his hoof on the mask as he picked it up. After a brief examination, he placed it onto the shelf from which it had fallen. “Glad to see you’re still around,” He called out.

“Sorry about that. I’ve been working on fixing that mask shelf forever,” Epona said as she made her way over.

“Ah, no worries.” Hammer said with a shrug. “So how are things going around here?”

“Slowly.” Epona sighed.

“Still not much business, I take it?”

“Ponyville doesn’t seem to be as much of a hotspot as I imagined it would.”

“If it comes down to it, what do you plan to do?”

“If business doesn’t pick up soon, I’ll have to pack up and head for a bigger town. Or maybe a city.”

“Head over to New Unity.”

“New Unity?” Epona raised an eyebrow. “No offense Lord Hammer Strike, but if I can’t find business in Ponyville, I fail to see the opportunity in a fort. Nor can I pay the business fees required to operate in such an area.”

“You say that as though I would make you pay.” He chuckled. “It’s not just a fort. We are just starting it off that way. We plan to restore New Unity back to the city that it once was. I’m sure those around would enjoy buying some things closeby, rather than taking a trip back and forth through the Everfree. Morale might go up.” He shrugged. “I’d even let you stay in one of the rooms we’ve fixed in the castle until proper housing is set up.”

“That’s… incredibly generous of you, Lord Hammer Strike.” Epona said, a bit shell shocked.

“I still have more up my sleeve, but I’ll save that for when the time comes.”

“It will take a few weeks to get everything prepared. There is still the question of how I’d get Link to school every day,” she said uncertainly.

“I’m sure something can be figured out for that.”

“Well then ... I guess there’s no real reason not to,” she said, her voice a blend of confusion and excitement.

“If need be, I’ll even help you with the move. I’m sure moving a shop isn’t exactly light work.”

“No, it’s not. But it’ll take a few days at least to pack everything up,” Epona said. “I may have to call in my family to help.”

“It’ll be nice to have new faces in New Unity. When you arrive, just ask for me and I’ll show you around.”

“So be it. Thank you, your Lordship,” she said, bowing her head.

“Rule number one: no bowing,” He said. “Can’t stand it.”

“Oh, sorry.” Epona’s eyes widened, startled.

“Eh.” Hammer Strike shrugged. “Just reminds me how some nobility want to be bowed to, and I am quite against it. I like talking face to face, rather than face to mane.”

Epona nodded “I’ll remember that.”

“So I shall see you in New Unity?”

“Definitely.”

“Then…” He said, reaching into his coat to pull out a small sack. “Here. To deal with any expenses before you arrive.” He said, tossing the coin to her. She opened the sack and her eyes widened once again.

“This is too much. Lord Hammer Strike, please-” She looked up just as the bell sounded. Hammer Strike had left the store.

Fort Triumph, if one were to look at it from the perspective of ancient Gryphonia, would have been shocked at all the Thestrals and half breeds that swarmed the building like ants on a colony converging at the heart of their hive. They were all meeting at the central fortress. A thousand years ago this section was reserved for only the Gryphon Emperor and his court. Today, something else would take place that would change the history of Equestria, and perhaps Equis itself, forever.

The high throne room looked nothing like Pensword remembered it. Apparently, upon hearing of Luna’s return, the Lion Tribe had gone to great lengths in preparation for a visit by their High Chieftess. The wood in the room had been painted a deep blue and the steel had been polished to a brilliant shine. Any gold in the room had been re-plated with fine silver. Black silk banners depicting various sacred animals hung in place of the one portraying the great clans of Gryphonia. The lion, or course, was the most prevalent creature in the decorations, considering who had been maintaining the fort for all these years.

The former red carpet was now a deep black edged with silver. The edges led to a raised platform where a throne had been set, painstakingly carved from oak, and plated with the finest ebony. Much like the banners, the throne depicted the tribal animals of the Thestrals in a near lifelike state. At the feet a fox and a small wolf sat as if holding the fine black cushion and the platform it lay on atop their heads. Just above the cushion a lion and manticore lay opposite one another to form the largest portion of the throne. A wyrm coiled up the sides of the backrest above the lion while a viper coiled viciously up the manticore’s tail, opposing the wyrm. A bear lay emblazoned in the wood and metal, standing on it’s legs and poised to strike. The very top of the throne depicted the upper portion of a head from a greater bear, positioned as though it where biting the throne. Actual bear fangs hung from the mouth, embedded into the woodwork of the throne. A star was carved into the center of the bear’s head, circled by a crescent moon.

“This ... this is for me?” Luna gently laid a hoof on the throne, awestruck at the care and hoof work done to create such a work of art.

“The unicorns crafted your sister’s throne from marble during your banishment. We thought for your return, your own ponies would put as much effort into your seat of power as they did for her,” Long mane, the current chieftess of the Lion Tribe, said. She was a tall strongly built mare, and Luna found her personality endearing. “We are not smiths of Lord Hammer Strike’s quality, but we have learned much over the years.”

“This is, by far, some of the most impressive craftsmanship I have ever seen,” Pensword whispered as he looked upon the throne. “I have seen artwork even from the minds of an alien. This rivals anything I could have hoped to behold before this day.”

“Your praise means a great deal, commander.” Long Mane smiled. “We have struggled to keep this place worthy of you and Lunar Fang both.”

“I can say that to my own eyes, this place is beyond worthy. It has become a refuge for Thestrals and other Ponies. Seeing it standing here after a thousand years and still not in ruins is testament enough to the willingness to learn new skills and keep this place intact, merely for the spirit of what it stands for.”

“Such was the desire of Piercing Roar,” she said. “That this fort would never fall to neglect.”

“Hard to believe this building is over a thousand years old,” Lunar Fang said as she looked around.

“Yeah. Some of the buildings I have seen look less than a century old,” Pensword muttered. “Looks good for the age it is.” He paused and shook his head. “I am getting off track.” He looked to Luna and whispered, hoping only she could hear. “When do you want to start the ceremony?”

“I think first another ceremony is needed,” Luna whispered back before standing up. She raised her head regally as she turned to address her friend. “Commander, if you would please lend me your sword.”

Pensword shifted quickly to a formal stance of attention, turning his head as he gripped the hilt with his mouth. He drew it with the metallic ring of steel and raised his head in salute, presenting the blade for his High Chieftess to claim.

Luna took the blade in her magic. “Kneel, Long Mane. For yourself, and for your clan.”

Long Mane looked to Luna speechlessly before she got down on her front knees. “Maintaining a compound of this magnitude is a task many soldiers could not accomplish so easily. But you and your clan have done it without complaint or question for a princess who was fallen to you, and a commander who you had no way of knowing when he would return. It is for this that we honor you, Long Mane, and all the Lion Tribe. Let this ceremony be a reminder that honor is a gift belonging to they who are noble and dedicated.”

Luna tapped the blade gently on each of Long Mane’s shoulders. Then, without a word, she turned the blade so the pommel faced her. Without a word of warning, she struck Long Mane on the cheek. Not enough to cause any serious damage, but hard enough to leave a mark. “And let that be a reminder to humble and protect you from the harm of extreme pride. Let it safeguard you from putting on airs as so many nobles have done in days past and present. Now, rise Long Mane, leader and first amongst the Knights Lunar. Protector and keeper of the Lunar Palace. Rise, lady knight,” Luna said, a shimmering blue aura surrounding her as her mane floated behind. With a graceful nod, she levitated the sword back to Pensword.

Long Mane rubbed her cheek as she rose to her feet. “Th… thank you, High Chieftess. My clan and I will strive to be worthy of this honor,” she stuttered.

Pensword took the blade and cleaned it before sliding it home. He could not hide the smile and pride as he watched a new order being formed before his eyes. A true Thestral order.

“Now, Dame Long Mane, your first task must be preparations for a ceremony tomorrow. We have many who wait to be elevated to nobility.” she smiled, happy that her actions as a ruler were being received so well by her subjects. After all they had faced, it was about time they had their chance to shine.

Due to the fact Hammer Strike was wondering about, it didn’t take long before Pinkie found her way towards him. The reason for the unexpected pop up? He had no idea.

“Hello, Strikey!” Pinkie greeted him cheerfully.

“Hello,” He replied. “How are things going?”

“Okay. Still trying to calm everypony down when they see me, though. You're the first pony who hasn’t screamed.”

“Have you ever heard me scream, or act very startled?”

“You’re right!” pinkie gasped. “I don’t think I’ve ever even seen you surprised!”

“That’s a record, then. I think I’ll try to keep that going. On that note, how goes progress?”

“Good,” Pinkie said. “I almost have the perfectest, biggest, most partiest party I ever planned ready!”

“Party?”

“For all your missed birthdays!” Pinkie said with a goofy smile.

“That’s quite a bit of parties you have to work with.”

“I know, right?” Pinkie said excitedly. “It’s going to be the bestest ever!”

“Sounds like you have it covered, then.”

“I’m all over it,” she said, bouncing happily. “Just trust your Aunty Pinkie Pie to get it done.”

“Hey, guys.” Grif smiled as the foals entered The Punch Bowl. “It’s been a while.”

The crowd of foals cheered, Pipsqueak’s father roaring louder than the rest. From the back, Cheerilee sat with her sister. A brown coated stallion with an hourglass cutie mark sat next to a grey pegasus mare with a yellow mane. The group soon quieted down to let Grif speak again.

“So, has everyone been good? Doing your homework and eating your broccoli?” Grif asked.

The responses from the foals were very mixed. Some agreed heartily. Others roved their eyes around the room as if they had not heard him ask.

“Well, I guess that will have to do for now. But kids, I’m adding a new rule.” Grif looked at Cheerilee and winked. “Your teacher is going to be letting me know. And if the entire class doesn’t keep up with their grades, we may have to stop the stories until everyone's caught up, understand?”

The foals agreed somewhat reluctantly.

“Okay,” Grif smiled. “So is everypony ready?” he asked. The room broke into a chorus of excited yeses and yays.

“Okay. Well, over the next few weeks, I will be telling you all a series of seven stories,” Grif said, sitting down in front of the foals. “Stories about a place different from equestria, even different from the humans’ world. This place is a land called Narnia. Our story begins a very very long time ago in a large human city known as London…”

Derpy looked over at the Stallion next to her. “Doctor?” She whispered. “He’s talking about that mythical city as well. Have you been to Narnia?”

The Stallion chuckled a little, shaking his head. “Oh no. It is a fantastic story by a rather revered Englishman. Just sit back and listen. I’m sure I’ve got a copy of the series back in the Tardis. You to read them whenever you like so you can revisit the stories again and again.”

“Thank you, Doctor.” Derpy replied with a smile as she settled back into her seat. She soon lost herself in another world as Grif’s captivating voice led her through secret passages into a forest of trees, pools, and a different kind of magic.

Princess Celestia slowly sat down in her bed chamber. The moonlight shone brightly through the window as she gazed into the night sky. “My dear, dear sister,” She whispered. “How the world has changed. May your Thestrals bring you joy. The joy that was cut short long ago.” She turned to her desk and let her eyes wander over the parchments until they focused on one particular message. The letter was written with green ink and she smiled as she slowly began to fill out another parchment, occasionally returning to it for reference. She soon finished, rolled it up, sealed it with wax, and stamped it with the royal seal. A few seconds later she set it aflame, sending it off to some other location. Then her gaze shifted to another set of parchments in a manilla folder. She shook her head slowly. “I think it is time a few misplaced letters made their way around,” She muttered as she began reading through what looked like a report of some kind. “Though, if this stays the same course, I may have to let others take this problem into their hooves.”

She soon finished and levitated another sheet of parchment over, her pen poised . She looked at it, tapped it with her quill, and wrote a single word. Then she broke off and sighed dejectedly. “What am I to write to the human’s world if they do not return home? A letter of thanks? Assurance?” She shook her head. “Yet Earth seems to be more warlike than the Pegasi. Perhaps I should bear that in mind when I write.” She began to write again before groaning in frustration. A moment later the letter was incinerated. “I think I shall consult with the three humans later for their input. It seems only fair since it is about them, after all.”

She got up and looked towards another part of her quarters and smiled. There, above the fireplace, familiar faces beamed back down on her. Luna, Princess Cadence, Twilight as a foal, and even some more recent additions. Cadence stood with her new husband, Shining Armor, and her recently reunited siblings as Queen of the Crystal Empire. Lord Hammer Strike stood next to them as the foals played on his back, his expression still as flat as she remembered. She smiled as she walked up to the pictures. “May the day come where our timelines shall finally meet together, teacher.” She walked to the side of her bed where she began to move her wings and limbs in a slow, measured matter. After working out the kinks, she sighed and settled into her bed.

Yet something still nagged at the back of her mind. It was like she was waiting for another horseshoe to drop, but why? Lord Hammer Strike had forgiven her for letting her sister’s armor fall into decay, and even let her go on the lack of practice after he caught her up to speed. What was she missing? She tossed and turned in bed before shoving it away. Such things could wait for the morning. She needed her sleep to raise the sun at dawn.

48 - One Thousand Years Later

Extended Holiday
Ch 48: One Thousand Years Later
Act 5

As the moon rose over the fortress bathing all in its radiant light, Pensword stood keeping watch from one of the towers in the inner sanctums. He gazed upon the forest and sighed. So much had changed. Trees were not in the right place. Much of the undergrowth had been cleared and replaced with cruder walls that had sprung up to provide extra protection. Out on one side of the valley he could make out the scar where many elder trees had been felled, most likely to provide warmth and comfort in the chill of the mountain winters. Still, the Thestrals maintained their love of life, taking only the old growth and dead wood while leaving the newer trees time to grow for later use and harvest. If any fires were to start here, it would be a simple matter to extinguish.

He swiveled an ear behind him towards the walls and smiled at the sound of shovel striking earth. Unicorns liked to build tall things, Pegasi built clouds and the like in the sky. And Earth Ponies built more like Earth: solid, firm, and long lasting. Thestrals, Thestrals it seemed, loved to tunnel and build underground. Caves were their monuments, and their escape. Having seen the extensive tunnels in an earlier tour, he could not help but recall the ancient temples in the Middle East from back on Earth, built into the very mountains themselves. He paused as he heard hoofsteps echoing behind him.

“Um … Commander Pensword, sir? … Permission to speak?” The voice was young. The pony couldn’t be very far past its foalhood.

“Permission granted,” Pensword replied, smirking as he continued to look down on the world below. He liked the gumption the child had. He sought him out, and most likely did not give up at the first sign of failure. Certainly he could spare a few moments to hear what the boy wanted to say.

“My name is Nightwing, sir. I’m from the caves. And, well … I couldn’t help but ask ... How did you get moonkissed?” Turning around, Pensword could see the young foal in the moon light. His fur was a deep blue, his mane blacker than the night itself. A black mask with a pegasus wing on one side and a Thestral wing on the other served as his cutie mark.

“That, I cannot say,” Pensword replied. “Not because I cannot, nor want to tell you, but because for as long as I can remember, I have been so. My parents told me when they found and adopted me into their family, and the Dream Clan, that I was already moonkissed.” He smiled and bent down to the young colt’s level. “Be not pinning for things you cannot have. I have done that in the past. I still do in some matters, but it is no use crying over lost moonlight. Look for your own path. Seek your own destiny. Faust has a plan for you, just as she did for me. It will take time to find it, and effort to stay on it, but know that when you do, you will be singing to the Moon with all your heart and weeping tears of joy.”

“... I do wish I was moonkissed. I’ll admit it. Before we had to hide, my family always had at least one every generation. I just don’t get why it suddenly stopped. Did we fall out of favor with the moon? Have we done something wrong?”

Pensword paused. “Did you come from the Caves? From the Meeting grounds?” He had an idea, but he would need to find some information first. ‘Great,’ he thought to himself he was thinking like Twilight. Actually ... no. He paused in his thinking as he realized something. He thought like this before he even met Twilight. He hid the shock, but he had to acknowledge the facts. His human memories had faded into the background. He didn’t know whether to like this, or be afraid of it. Either way, this would take some getting used to.

“Yes,” the child replied. “This is the first time I’ve been able to really enjoy the night sky. We’re all excited about it.” Nightwing said, smiling sheepishly.

“Well, maybe enjoy the moonlight then. Go out and fly and have a good time. This is a time for celebration, a time for joy and wonderment.” Pensword said as he looked back out from the old landing tower.

The young one perked up. “Thanks. Um … would you like to fly with us? That is … if you’re not too busy,” Nightwing asked, scuffing a hoof on the stone sheepishly.

“Why not? I have a night free to myself. However, you might have to allow an extra flyer to come with if she shows up. I can never say no to my mate flying with me.” He replied with a small chuckle.

The child’s eyes lit up like a shooting star in the night sky. “Really?”

“Really really.” Pensword replied with a chuckle. “So, where do you want to fly to first?” He asked as he laid a wing over the colt’s shoulders.

Twilight Sparkle moved to her door wondering who would be knocking at this time of day. She was almost finished with ‘105 ways to cook with alchemy, volume 4.’

“Who is it?” she called as she opened the door.

“You ask and open without giving me a second to answer,” Hammer Strike replied with an unamused look.

“Uh… sorry?” Twilight asked, confused.

“So, a thought occurred to me which was along the lines of the fact that you have no idea how lucky you got off last time you messed with Thaumaturgy,” he started, shoving his way through the door and into the main sitting room of the library. “As such, I have decided I’m going to show you just how lucky you were.”

“O-okay.” Twilight’s ears lowered a bit as she recalled the incident. “I’m really sorry about that. I was just curious.”

“I hadn’t put what would happen with failure. And with that lacking, it’s obvious that curiosity would take over. So, in order to show you why I wrote the warning, I am doing two things. First, I am writing the best case scenario in case something goes wrong in the book. And second, I’m going to actually show you what happens.”

“Should I take notes?” Twilight asked with an equal mix of curiosity and anxiety.

Hammer Strike shrugged. “If you want. But I’m positive you will remember it,” He said before clapping his hooves together and rubbing them. “So, we will need a wooden box, or chest that you no longer need, a good amount of room away from wandering eyes, like a basement, and…” He paused as he turned the gem on his bracelet, reverting to his human counterpart. “I need to be like this.”

“Okay.” Twilight nodded. “Give me a minute.” She left the room for a few moments before returning with a non-distinct small chest. “Will this do?”

“Perfect. Now, if you know how to enchant objects to be more resilient, I would suggest doing that.”

Twilight’s horn glowed brightly as her magic wrapped around the box before vanishing.

“Good. Now I just need to steal the flame from one of your candles...” He said looking towards the nearest one.

“You're going to take a flame from a candle?” Twilight asked.

“Well, this-” He said, snapping his fingers to create a small flame on his finger. “Is cheating.” He finished, extinguishing the flame.

Twilight’s jaw dropped.

Continuing on his current task, Shawn walked over to one of the candles in the Library and placed his hand next to the fire. “Step one.” He said, closing his hand over the flame. “Breaking down and condensing.” He moved his hand towards Twilight as he opened his palm to reveal a small orange crystal.

“It seems stable,” Twilight noted.

“I’ve practiced a few times.” He replied. “Now, the box, and I guess a trip into the basement away from anything… not easily replaceable. Just in case.”

Twilight opened the box for him as Shawn placed the crystal inside. Afterwards he closed it and grabbed ahold of it, severing the levitation spell Twilight had been using. “Mixing magic is something I want to avoid for the moment,” he explained.

Twilight nodded sheepishly before she led him down the stairs to her basement laboratory.

“What in the world is that thing?” Shawn said, looking at the giant piece of technology that looked like it belonged in the Batcave for the Batman show in the early sixties.

“That, is my computer.” Twilight smiled with pride. “It’s state of the art. I only have access to it because I’m Celestia’s student.”

“State of the art…” He said, looking around the thing for a moment. “Uh…”

“It has a whole ten megabytes of computing power,” she said proudly.

Shawn gave a brief snicker, before shaking his head. “Alright, let’s continue,” He said, finding a nice open space away from most of the objects in the room. “Now, we step to the back of the room,” he said, leading Twilight to what he deemed a safe distance. “Anything to say before I start?”

“No. We should be safe down here,” she said

Shawn snickered again. “We’re only safe because I made the smallest crystal I could.” He pointed towards the box. “Now say goodbye to everything on that side of the room.”

“What?” was all Twilight could get out before Shawn snapped his fingers. The box burst into luminescence to match the sun for all of a couple seconds before dimming back down to nothing.

“Kidding, of course,” he commented, chuckling at Twilight’s reaction. “Done.” The box was still on the other side of the room. Nothing seemed damaged or out of place. All in all, everything looked the same. Twilight approached the box cautiously.

“...What happened?” she asked.

“Go ahead and open the box,” He said in response.

Twilight carefully opened the box with her magic. The interior was burned and blackened. What once had been smooth finished wood now stood rough, charred, and uneven against her hoof. Several chunks broke off into fragments while other segments had been completely burned away, leaving only a thin layer of wood between it and the edge of the box. Yet despite the damage, there was no sign of ash. No residue. Nothing remained on the inside.

“But, but, that’s impossible,” Twilight sputtered. “Even magic can’t totally destroy something,” she said, checking the box once more.

“That’s because it’s not destroyed. It’s all around us,” Shawn replied as he raised his hand towards his head. “And the fun part,” He sighed as he placed his hand on the side of his head, igniting it in blue fire as his eyes began to glow. “It’s all around us.” He said, repeating himself once again while looking around. “The aspects that made up the box are floating around the room, each separated from its solid mass.”

“So then, if this hit a living pony…” Twilight started, stopping to gape as the realization hit her.

“Life, broken down into strands of energy, strands of aspects, scattered in the wind around us,” Shawn finished as he removed his hand from his head. His eyes ceased glowing as he looked around again. “Invisible to the eyes.”

“You’re bleeding,” Twilight said, motioning towards her nose with a hoof.

Shawn placed his hand under his nose for a second and pulled it back to show glistening blood. “And that, is why you try to limit the use of seeing thaumic energies by pouring some into the eyes.” He shook his head lightly. “I’ll be fine. But now you know why I put that warning there in the first place.” He looked at her. “Now do you know why I was upset that you even tried?”

“But how did you control it then?” Twilight asked.

“Honestly, by studying every piece of information in the book, running through worst case scenarios mentally, and trying to understand how to avoid them. But most of that information, oddly enough, comes from later chapters in the book.” He shrugged. “However, since you now know why I told you to not try anything without me being here...”

“What about another aspect? Not every element is as destructive as fire, right?” Twilight asked, stampeding over Shawn’s statement. Fortunately for her, he didn’t mind.

“Oh no, definitely not. They get to be worse the more compounded the aspects are. Fire is a base aspect. There are six base aspects,” He replied, pulling out a book from his coat. “I have them written down here,” He said holding the book towards her.

Twilight grabbed it in her telekinetic grasp and opened to the front page. Suddenly, 105 ways to cook with alchemy didn’t seem like such a necessary skill to have. “We will get to experiment with this, right?” she asked.

“As long as I am here to ensure the conflicting fields of magic don’t clash horribly.”

“When will we be able to start?”

“Unless you make trips to New Unity, not for awhile, sadly. There’s still plenty of work to do, rebuilding a city and whatnot,” he replied as he started to trot up the stairs. “I’ll be heading out now,” He said, turning the gem to revert back to Hammer Strike.

Twilight scanned the table of contents carefully as she followed him. “There are chapters missing,” she noted.

“Exactly. And it should stay that way,” he replied as he stopped at the front door.

“But the book’s incomplete.”

“I still have chapters to translate, but those ones are going to stay untranslated.”

Twilight gaped at him, her expression a mixture of horror and confusion.

“Some things are going to stay unwritten, not because they are dangerous,” he started. “But because they are fatal.”

Twilight shuddered, then nodded sadly as Hammer Strike walked out of the door, closing it behind him.

Thalia marched next to the new warrior as the two made their way towards the heart of the garden. At intermittent intervals, Big Guns had asked her to wait while he broke away from the path, as if he had suddenly remembered something vitally important. When he came back he was wearing a new piece of equipment and looking more confident with every step. His most recent acquisitions, a large black sword, a giant stone hammer, and an archaic war axe glinted in the light as they hung in their places, complimenting the red pauldrons and harness complete with knife set he had already found previously. The sword and hammer were strapped to his massive back while the third remained attached to his waist in a side holster.

“And just how did you know these things were there again?”

“I don’t know. Big Guns just … knew. Like they were part of me.” The large creature had been struggling with his speech, trying to sound a little more like he remembered his old self being, rather than his new self. However, it seemed he was getting a little more comfortable finding a middle ground for both. Thalia looked over the weapons with a trained eye and wondered who they may have belonged to before Big Guns had taken them.

The black sword gleamed like glass, but when tested, withstood blows harder than diamond. Just what substance had gone into its creation? She wondered if it might not be the result of some form of alchemy that had taken place here. The hilt of the blade was made from bronze polished to glow as red as fire, intricately crafted and accented by a silver snake curving and slithering along its length as it perched on the crossguard. Some of the coils lowered themselves down to the pommel, wrapping around it to form the mount while others wrapped around the two great onyx stones that were mounted in place beneath the guard on either side of the blade. Two serpent heads formed the edges of the cross guard near the hilt, their tiny ruby eyes gleaming as they gazed out into the world. At times, she could almost swear the snakes were moving while the sword rested in its sheath, but that would be impossible. She shook her head as her gaze wandered to the other two acquisitions.

The war axe was beautifully crafted, made from pure silver. When it caught the light, little veins of purer material shone brightly, pulsing like a living work of art. Could this be the legendary mythril she had heard so much about? The way it sparkled, it was almost as if flecks of diamond had been used in its forging. The massive shaft of the handle shone brightly polished in the afternoon light. After a multitude of tests, Thalia had come to the conclusion it could only be the mighty black wood of Zebrica, one of the densest trees in all Equis. Commonly called Zebra Wood due to how the creatures guarded them zealously for their resiliency, beauty, and sacred spiritual nature. Most of the time, this wood would be used to craft totems and a variety of other mystical items for shamans, witch doctors, and tribal leaders to use in their professions as well as for the natural healing properties in their leaves. A large spike jutted up from the center, tipped with a light but powerful metal. In testing the weapon earlier, Big Guns had been able to bore a hole in a nearby boulder in mere moments. She shuddered to think what it could do to a creature’s armor.

Lastly, the battle hammer stood in all its glory. The great weapon had been expertly chiseled from a type of rock she could not identify. The stone was relatively dark, but not to an extreme. It rather reminded her of the whetstones they had used to predict the weather while travelling through the everfree. The stone was cool to the touch and interwoven with a spiralling scroll of metal branching out from its base. The metal gleamed in the sunlight and seemed to take on a variety of colors depending on how the light touched it. A great polished opal lay affixed to the bottom of the axe, mounted in a metal fixture from which the tendrils she had noticed earlier sprang and wove up the shaft like roots.

When Big Guns held it, the metal shone silver mixed with cool blue. While when Thalia had been given it, a mixture of yellow, orange, and blood red blazed up and down the shaft. She did not dare attempt to lift such a weapon. Still, the wood was unknown to her. Once again, quite resilient. Her claw would not leave so much as a scratch. Only a couple of fine flakes from the varnish fell into her open hand. The shaft was a deep reddish brown when normally held. But when Big Guns entered a battle stance, the wood seemed to darken and the mark she had left disappeared. It was almost as if this weapon were alive. And if such were the case, Big Guns would need to be wary of it. Enchanted weapons were dangerous enough, but living weapons could easily take control of their users just as much as the user would take control of them. Or worse yet, abandon their owner and refuse to be used in time of need.

“Don’t worry, Lit-errr Thaila.” Big Guns said, chuckling nervously at his mistake. “Big Guns will be fine. They like me.” He said, motioning to the weapons with a nod of the head.

“Just … be careful, alright Big Guns? … I don’t want to have to fight you again.”

“We won’t. Big Guns likes you. He … I won’t fight you unless Big Guns has to.” He groaned. “Sorry. Speaking normal is harder than it looks.”

Thalia chuckled, then broke out into a full throated laugh. “Don’t worry about it, Big Guns.” She said, patting him on the back as she stood on her hind legs. “It sure has been a long trip these last few days though, hasn’t it?”

“Lots of ground to cover. And I had to get you back to the path.” His face fell. “I can’t believe Big Guns fell for something like that. Magic always has a price.” His head dropped and his shoulders slumped as he heaved a heavy sigh.

“But at least you got your wish, right? And you’re still you in there. That’s something at least.”

“To tell you the truth, Big Guns doesn’t know anymore. He- I mean I-” He groaned in frustration. “You see what I mean? Can’t even talk straight.”

“Sure you can. You’re just talking more like a minotaur would than a pony, that’s all. Your new form probably was given new habits and mannerisms to help you adjust. You sure seemed like you were able to use your fingers well when you handled your weapons. And I haven’t seen talent with arms like that in a long time. My mother would be impressed. I wouldn’t be surprised if Grif was too.” She winced a little as she remembered the tall gryphon with the smoldering eyes. Such fury, such loss, such rage. Was that what her father was like when he had been alive? And how could she face him? Looking back on the events, she definitely could have handled things better despite her fear for her mother’s leg. “... stupid.” she muttered, rebuking herself.

“What’s stupid?”

“Oh, nevermind, Big Guns. I was just thinking about some things I did before all this started. If it weren’t for Zecora, I wouldn’t even be here right now. And my mother’s leg would have been lost entirely.”

“Zecora?” Big Guns snorted in shock. “You know Zecora?”

“Do you?” Thalia asked, surprised.

“She helped Big Guns big time before he came here. Told me to go back to Ponyville after having some tea. Even pointed out the path. She made me feel better. She was different, like me. But … I wasn’t ready to go home yet. So Big Guns went the other way instead and got lost.” He sighed heavily. “Wish I’d listened now.”

“Big Guns, you can’t change the past,” Thalia said, batting a parasprite casually as they continued along. “But if there’s one thing this crazy journey’s taught me, you can learn from it. Look on the bright side for now and just keep going. Maybe you’re like this because this is what you need. Your special talent was supposed to be strength, right?”

“... Yeah. Big Guns fell pretty flat in that though.”

Thalia laughed. “Big Guns, you lovable idiot. There’s more than one kind of strength in the world, you know. You were brave enough to step into the Everfree all by yourself, unarmed. You met a mysterious Zebra who everyone thought was a witch and discovered she was actually kind. And then you continued to walk through the Everfree until you found what you wanted. It may not have turned out the way you planned, but that still takes a lot of courage and a lot of strength to manage. Especially with all the wild monsters you had to face to get here.” She stopped walking and poked a claw at the minotaur’s chest. “Your true strength is right in here. Every warrior’s is.”

Big Guns smiled as his mark glowed briefly. He straightened himself back up and looked the gryphoness in the eye. “Thank you, Thalia. That’s the nicest thing anypony’s ever said to me.” He grabbed her in a big hug and squeezed before putting her back down again. “I’m not gonna cry. I’m not gonna cry,” Big Guns said, turning away briefly as he swept tears from the edge of his eyes. Thalia gasped, gulping air as she recovered from the sudden bout of affection before she preened her feathers back into alignment.

“Well, um … you’re welcome, I guess,” she said as she scuffed the dirt with one of her paws. “We should probably keep moving though. I need to get those leaves.”

“Right. We’re almost there. The lake should be just over this hill.”

A mischievous light glinted in Thalia’s eyes. “Race you to the top?”

Big Guns smirked. “You’re on!” The pair charged ahead. Big Guns ran with his head down, horns forward as Thalia sprang into the air, her wings fully extended. By the time Big Guns made it to the top, she had already alighted safely on the ground. The minotaur snorted, then laughed. “Alright. I guess you win this one. Next time we race, we’re doing it ground only, got it?”

“It’s a deal.”

“Well well, I was wondering how long it’d take you tae finally get here,” a familiar voice spoke from behind. Azeez sat hovering in a floating lawn chair sipping tea as he eyed the gawking pair. “That is, if’n ye were tae get here at all, mind ye. Ye broke the rules. Buuuut it wasn’t all your fault. So I convinced the garden tae let ye by this time. It helps having a resident tae guide ye, don’t it?”

“Big Guns is no resident,” The minotaur snorted.

“Of course ye are. The garden’s left its mark on ye, just like it does every other visitor who stays,” he said calmly as he poured another cup. “Why else do ye think ye’ve got those vines in yer mane? And besides that, ye said so yourself. Ye’ve been tae the tree before. I warned ye when ye first came what the consequences would be, Big Guns. Magic always has a price.”

“You tricked him.” Thalia growled, drawing her axe.

“I did nothing of the sort, lass.” Azeez said, raising a placating hand. “I warned him tae get what he wanted, he’d lose something as well. Equivalent exchange. Such is the way with magic. Ye cannae have somethin’ for nothin’. The Garden supplied what he wanted. Nothing more, nothing less. It’s his own thirst for power that undid him in the end. Though I’ll fancy the sprout at the wall helped him along. Nasty little weed, that was. But that’s all past now, isn’t it? Come along. I’ll take ye the rest of the way.”

“Wait,” Thalia ordered.

“Ye’ll both be gettin yer answers in due time. First come with me tae the lake. The tree’s a waiting. I’ll explain when we get there.”

“You swear by this?”

“I give you my solemn vow,” He said, all playfulness gone from his demeanor. “All will be revealed when we reach the tree. If not, then I will wither away and die, and a new caretaker will take my place.”

“... So be it.”

Pensword looked around, confused. Mere moments ago he was sleeping in bed with Lunar Fang, or Moonshade depending on who you asked. Now he was somewhere else. He scanned his surroundings as he made out what appeared to be a tall podium with a large book next to it. Over to the right he could just make out a stand with several empty seats broken up into three separate pews. Above him, he could see the colors of Equestria flying among the rafters with the flags of victories past. And there in the very heart of them all, waving directly over his head, a flash of red white and blue caught his eye. “... The American flag?” he whispered in confusion as he eyed the sun’s rays shining through its cloth. He followed them to its source, craning his neck.

Far above he could just make out a massive stained glass window. He stared, dropping his jaw as he took in the details. A human knelt weeping in the center on a desert floor. His hands were folded tightly over his chest, clutching the jagged half of a red heart. Below, the broken remains of machine parts lay scattered as bolts bounced and rolled into cracks in the parched ground. Wires sparked weakly as the human’s eyes looked down. Teardrops fell to the ground, each holding the face of a human from the past. A strange man with a white beard and a hat reflecting the colors of the American Flag stood looking one way, while a different human looked out the other way in profile. A kindly smiling woman, a taller, broader man in a suit. All so familiar, all so well known. Above, two more humans stood behind the first, each placing a hand on his shoulders. The left one smiled mischievously with a sad glint in his eyes as two sword hilts stuck out from his back. A large red gauntlet hung at his side, emphasizing the lighter blue of his iris. The other human stared with a piercing gaze filled with determination and loyalty accented by his roguish garb and poofy neck accessory. Hovering overhead with a worried expression, a thestral looked on. Above her, the edge of a shining orb accented with green and blue shone brightly. Earth portrayed in all its beauty from space. He lowered his gaze back to the courtroom and peered into the darkness ahead.The other side escaped his vision for now, swathed in shadows.

He tried to swivel his ears only to find they would not obey him. Worried, he raised his hand to check what was wrong. He jolted suddenly when he realized just what he was staring at. A hand. A very human hand with a human arm attached to it, covered with human clothing. Looking down at himself, he realized he was wearing what looked like the traditional garb of a colonial soldier. How was this possible? He couldn’t exist in this form. He’d died the last time they tried. And yet, there it was. He could feel his glasses on his nose, the K-BAR from his uncle strapped to his thigh. And there, at his feet, lay the silver attache case he had taken with him that fateful night so long ago.

“Is this …?”

“A dream?” The human turned to face the opposite side of the room as bright pinpricks of light flickered into existence. Gradually, the shadows retreated and coalesced into familiar shapes. Moon stones hung in cleverly crafted fixtures, revealing the wooden panels lining the floor. Cobbled stone walls rose to the vaulted ceiling where a stained glass window shone brightly in moonlight, portraying a blue pegasus with white mane and folded wings, his head bowed. A line of tears flowed down his cheeks as a thestral embraced him. In the circles below the main figure, images of ponies from the past danced and wavered a light blue, shimmering in the moonlight that streamed through. He recognized them as the ghosts of the past, of family long since gone, yet still here. In two golden orbs to the upper right and left of the pony, Hammer Strike and Grif stood. Hammer looked down with his same usual flat expression while Grif smiled mischieviously, a dagger in one hand, sharpened claws extended with his other. Above them both, the two royal sisters stood smiling down, their wings extended in a protective manner, reaching to embrace the four as the Mane Six smiled serenely from their six golden spheres evenly spaced around the edge of the window. Their elements stood proudly on their necks and tiarra respectively.

Staring in awe, he could just make out the The banners of the princesses, the Thestral Nation, the Gryphon Slayers, and lastly, the banner of House Pen. They hung in sequence, intermittently spaced as they left the middle ground to meet above a dark blue pony with tufted ears and pegasus wings. His white mane shone brightly with his tail, perfectly groomed as they sprouted from his formal garb. The sword and armor of his station glinted and creaked in the evening light. His gruff voice bespoke wonder and confusion mixed with a hint of outrage.

“Pensword?” The pony turned his piercing gaze on the human before his eyes widened.

“... Matthew?” he asked uncertainly.

“I … think so?” Matthew answered, still feeling very much confused and more than a little groggy.

“But … you are supposed to be dead.”

“Gee. Thank you so much for that lovely thought,” the human said, heaving a heavy sigh.

“I am … sorry.” Pensword shifted a hoof nervously, looking away from the human across the way as he apologized.

“Look, we can worry about technicalities later. Where in Celestia’s name are we? And why are we separate?”

Pensword motioned to answer, but was overridden as a booming voice echoed across the expanse of the room. “All rise for the Honorable Judge Luna!”

“Luna?” The two cried in unison, jumping to their feet and hooves respectively as a bright beam of light began to shine above the seat at the top of the podium. It continued to grow in intensity until at last, the two had to look away. There was a bright flash combined with a sound as a great wind rushing through trees. Then came the silence.

When the two were able to see again, there stood the alicorn princess in all her glory wearing a black judge’s robe. Her mane flowed casually behind her, adding to the appearance of grandeur. A white judge’s wig hung from the top of her head, held in place by her horn. Behind her a stained glass window reformed, taking the shape of a stalwart mare with a flowing mane, confident and bold. Her flank met with that of a gentler mare with a less certain expression. Her head hung lower as she looked on timidly. Both shared the royal cutie mark. Above the two, a large full moon shone brightly, dotted with stars. Below them, the image of Princess Celestia smiled warmly up with a gentle golden halo. Between their horns, the eye of the Thestral Nation looked out upon the courtroom, a symbol of order and peace.

“Matthew, Pensword,” Luna began, nodding to each respectively. Her gaze was firm and resolute. “You have been hiding behind each other, refusing to meet. Refusing to reconcile the forces of nature that are your passion, will, and sense of self. If I am to have a Commander in peace, the Commander I want and need, then you two SHALL,” her voice, while it had not risen in volume, shook the room nonetheless. “Make amends, find peace, and come to a middle ground. Grif has already done so. Hammer Strike has not had this problem. I shall stay here to keep this dreamscape stable. Your mission is to establish just who you are, what you are, and where your loyalties lie. Begin!” Luna smashed her hoof on a metal dish, filling the room with the great clop of the Royal Equestrian Gavel.

“What?” Matthew asked in a shocked tone as his voice rose in pitch. “What is this?” His eyes widened as he turned to Pensword. “You … you’re me?” He asked, trying to understand things. It felt as if he had only just woken from a very long dream. “Who are you?”

“I am Commander Moonkissed Pensword of the Dream Clan of the Northern Bear Tribe. I have fought to save the lives of ponies so none would have to suffer as we did.”

Matthew flinched as a bombardment of images and memories came to the fore, playing in the intermittent space between the two. He nearly lost his dinner. “But did you have to be so bloody about it?” Matthew asked, his face pale. “Did you have to push and drive the Gryphons with a vengeance unseen since the times of Babylon or the Huns?” The history books and movie scenes Matthew had researched from his studies played back next to the images of Pensword’s actions during the war. This time, Pensword recoiled, but soon recovered.

“You and I both know that these were entirely different circumstances. They would have done as Attila the Hun did, or your Adolf Hitler,” Pensword countered, using Matthew’s memories of his research from World War Two and the crimes committed therein. “They butchered my family, my town, and hundreds if not thousands of innocent ponies. Living, intelligent beings, because they were supposedly inferior. Just like those Jews.”

“... Point taken.” Matthew paused, then tried a different tact. “Why did you never try to find your past? You accepted adoption and yet you never looked for your birth parents. Why?”

“Because I was happy. I had a family, I had loving parents, a brother, and a sister who worshipped me almost as much as I loved her. Why did I need to go searching for others?”

“Because family is what drove me. You were adopted into Thestral society, but did you study past what you saw? Asked why, just because you could?” Matthew looked at the counter and then back up at the Pegasus Thestral hybrid. “You didn’t even wonder why you had your cutie mark at such a young age. Do you have any idea how hard that is, being locked away for so many years? I could hardly remember anything from my old life until Luna brought us here.”

“Why did I need more?” Pensword shouted. “I was happy. We were happy. Why did we need more from the world?”

“Because you- we had something missing. A void,” Matthew replied. “You were scared that you would wake up and this family would have been nothing more than a dream.” He clenched his fists. “Five open heart surgeries taught me to love life. Both the good and the bad. You dealt with the bullies in the village, but you were scared to push your mind past the boundaries while I was trapped staring out, starving, shrinking into nothingness. You were scared to let me out because you thought I would say that you had to lose your family.” Matthew looked right at Pensword. “Why were you so scared to lose that life?”

“Why are you soscared to accept it?” Pensword countered, thumping his chest with a hoof. “Life here has been better to us. We have health. We served something greater. We found love!”

“Greater? I serve a Crown. I serve a symbol of oppression from Earth. I know Equestria can be different, but you come from your world and I come from my own. MY family severed their ties to royalty to fight for the freedom of the colonies. Colonies that eventually became my country. They formed their own government, all to have the right and freedom to live in peace, to pursue happiness. To avoid persecution and abuse!” He balled his hand into a fist. “... I was getting better,” He growled as tears formed in his eyes. Suddenly, a voice he recognized echoed in the room. He clenched his teeth. It was his surgeon.

“We might need to watch him. If his heart rate doesn’t improve in a year, he could need a pacemaker.” The voice lingered, holding over the last word.

Matthew glared at Pensword. “I may have better health, but it was as another creature.” He took a breath to steady himself. “We found love, yes, but can ... what if we have to go home? What if...?” he trailed off as a hoof from Pensword slammed the bench. The pony snorted steam, heaving.

“Would you dare to leave her, even if you could? Would you leave our foal? Would you just abandon everything we have built here?” he growled at Matthew as the image of Lunar Fang appeared before them, smiling as she looked down at her distended flanks. His squadron of cadets and the Gryphon Slayers appeared behind her, all beaming with love and respect. “Equestria is just as much our home as Earth was!”

“But what if we have no choice?” Matthew shouted back. “I was ripped from Earth without a say. I’m scared I’ll just wake up one day and have this be nothing more than a dream or a coma.” He slammed his hands on the desk. “What if it comes back down to sacrificing our happiness for an entire nation? I know you. In that case at least, you and I would make the same choice. We’ve done so in the past, delayed gratification for the greater good.” Matthew took a calming breath. “That’s part of the concerns. Another is how do you think our foal will be born? Will there be the risk of my heart disease surfacing? Something from the human genes manifesting? Your body, my body … our body, was a magical construct to begin with. Are… are we even flesh and blood? … Have I become a figment?” he asked, a little fearful at where his line of questioning was leading. He quickly shook his head and broke away from that thought. “Look. Can we at least agree that family is a keystone to our beliefs?” As he asked, the images of their loved ones beamed off the windows and projected into the middle of the room like a hologram, joining those who already stood there. “What did you fight for in the war?” He asked as he stared pensively into their faces.

“I fought for others. Family first of all, but I fought so no foal would need to know the pain we felt on that day. Has Grif not told you before never to stake too much into ‘what ifs,’ as he called them? That it would drive you mad?”

“I know. I’m a historian, after all. And a darned good one. One that sees just how lucky we were back then. Change one insignificant little detail in the pattern of events and suddenly the whole house of cards falls apart. I can’t help but think things were too easy. We won’t always be so lucky, you know.” Matthew threw his hands up in the air and let out an exasperated yell. “Look, I just realized I’ve been leading us away from the main point of this conversation. Let me reiterate. Just who are we?”

Matthew’s answer came in the form of a hard buffet from a wing as Pensword launched himself at the human. “Who are we? Is that even a legitimate question? We are who we have always been. When the cards were down, we pulled through. When others would give up, we pressed on. We survived things that would have killed most ponies, and we accomplished things that lesser people would have backed away from. We are Matthew and we are Pensword.”

“We are also someone who has grown. We are ones who have had lady luck, if she exists, smile on us.” Matthew stood tall, despite the pain from the blow and the red mark that followed on his cheek. “Also, we both are hard headed and stubborn. To quote some of the values we believe in ‘Loyalty, Duty, Respect, Selfless Service, Honor, Integrity, and Personal Courage.’” Matthew sighed heavily. “We really do need this talk, don’t we?” he asked as he collapsed back down into his chair. You are as much a person as I am.” He looked into Penswords eyes. In them he could see the same concerns burning as he had. “Let’s address the main issue head on then, agreed?”

“... Agreed.”

“We are both afraid that we might vanish, leaving the other in full control. That is what I am afraid of. That I will cease to be, leaving only my memories, or what little of them is left by now, for you.” He saw a motion from Pensword to continue and Matthew sighed with a sad smile. “You know me too well. Alright, I’ll admit it. I’m jealous tool. Taze and Shawn can be human, and yet… I am always Pensword. I can see our mind, calling us Pensword even in my memories.” He looked at his other self as the many arguments ranging from loyalty to opposite sides of government to difference in culture and species an all things in between crumbled away, revealing the true heart of the matter.

“I am jealous of myself. Of you, Pensword. I want to be back, but we both know that doing so would kill us. What kind of a world would that be? Yet, I cannot allow myself to vanish.” Matthew spewed it all out as realization finally dawned within him. He wasn’t attacking out of loyalty or stubbornness. He was attacking because he was afraid.

“We’re in this together,” Pensword said as he extended a hoof. “You think Lunar Fang would forgive me if I ever got rid of you?”

Matthew felt the room grow smaller and he moved a hand out and wrapped it around the hoof of his other half. “I doubt she would, as I was the first iteration. You, however, broke barriers that I could not.” He frowned. “Still, I would like to walk on two legs at some point.” He looked at Pensword. “Make one promise to me, please, and I shall rest in my own mind easier.”

“Name it.”

“That you remember the oath I signed as a Cadet.” Matthew sighed hollowly. “... An oath that only stands in my heart now. That you would uphold the Constitution of the United States of America. Against all Enemies foreign and domestic. So help me God. That means that as long as the Constitution stands and the nation stays true as best she can, you will not wage war against her, and by all that you hold holy by Faust and by God, you will come to her aid if you can.”

“I swear on my life … our life.”

Matthew smiled wanly. “Thank you. I think we can hold off on how to honor my side of the heritage at a later date. I feel drained. But for now at least, I have peace. We ... we both didn’t want to have this talk. I think for fear it would tear us apart.”

Pensword chuckled “I think it did just a little.” He said, pointing out their surroundings. The courtroom had been trashed. The moonstones lay on the floor, still glowing amidst the remains of their stony embrasures. Torches sprawled across the floor while splinters of wood and chunks of granite lay scattered throughout the hall. A great shining blue sphere had surrounded the moon princess as tendrils pushed out and into the walls, floor, and ceiling. Luna’s eyes were closed, her brow furrowed and sweaty as she pushed back the scape into its proper proportions. Matthew balked for a moment, then he just laughed as he joined the pegasus on the floor, falling to his back as he curled up in a fit of giggles. Pensword soon joined him.

“Wow. We really know how to blow things up, don’t we?” Matthew asked, finally getting a hold of himself as he wiped his eyes.

“Years of practice,” Pensword replied. “You remember how we beat that pegasus supremacist at her own game?”

“All those traps we laid?” Matthew chuckled again. “Brilliant strategy, by the way.”

“I would not have been able to do so without you. Your training on Earth gave me the knack for tactics here in Equestria.”

Matthew sighed. “Good times. Good times.”

“So … do we have peace?”

“I think so. Just,” he turned to Luna’s podium. She was panting heavily, but looked well satisfied as she took up her regal stance once more. “Luna, find a way for me to be human again, even if my human body has to be a magic construct…. I, I need to remember that.” He looked to Pensword. “I hope you don’t mind… I am the alien here, after all. I think I can get away with a few requests like that.” He tried to smile. “If you want, you can say something like that to the President of the United States when we meet him. After all, you would be the Alien then.”

“We would.” Pensword said, chuckling once more. Matthew started suddenly.

“Oh! I almost forgot. Could you do me just one more favor?”

“... What?” Pensword asked suspiciously.

“Start using contractions again, won’t you? I miss those.” Pensword winced.

“It doesn’t have to be all the time. Just … please. I think it’ll help me, well, us I guess, be more balanced.”

“... We shall see. One step at a time. For now, I think we are finished.”

“I think you’re right.”

The pony and the human stood shaking one another’s hand and hoof amidst the twilight that filled the courtroom, replacing the two extremes. The two stained glass pieces merged into one, shining a white light as they met. When all had settled, a new picture was revealed. The Pegasus now stood with the human shaking hands while their two best friends looked on in approval standing back to back with their Equestrian counterparts. Lunar Fang stood between them, smiling happily as the twin sisters hovered above, wings still extended. Beneath them, the ground of Equis stood while the figure of Earth still shone above, dotted with stars. The half heart beat on in the human’s chest, despite the lack of the mechanical portions. Two rings surrounded the edge of the window. The first was smaller and dyed a deep blue with black writing inscribing the names of family, friends, and loved ones intermittently spaced betwixt human and pony. The outermost layer was dyed a rich gold as each member of the Mane six smiled together in a circle of light. Their six elements bathed the unusual pair in a rainbow glow that arced out to form a multicolored six-pointed star. As a final touch, Spike appeared on Taze and Grif’s shoulders smiling that same happy go lucky smile of his while holding on to a pack of Joe’s donuts.

“It is done,” Luna said simply as she left in a flash of light. Her voice echoed within the cavernous space. “Enjoy your dreams, boys. We have a lot of work to do come next moonrise.”

Grif stalked the halls of New Unity cautiously. The hour was late and he didn’t want to wake anyone. As he passed the armory door he heard a gentle clicking sound that Renati sometimes made in his sleep. Remembering what shawn had said earlier about the phoenix waiting by the swords he could use, he peeked into the room.

Renati was asleep, perching nearby the two blades that Shawn had finished. Grif cast his eyes upon the swords. This time it seemed shawn had gone for a set of curved scimitars. They lacked embellishments save for Hammer Strike’s usual symbol on the base of the blade, but they held a fearsome sharpness to them. The blades gleamed in such a way that it almost seemed they could cut moonlight. The path of the light revealed a sharp, well honed edge. Grif took the blades into his talons, careful not to wake the phoenix. He weighed them carefully in his hands, giving them a few test swings. The balance was near flawless and he felt much stronger with the slashes than his blades from the crystal empire. Beside the blades, a set of sheaths lay in wait. The inner sheath was made of wood with several metal bands adding support to the structure. The wood itself had been bleached white. The straps designed to connect to Grif's weapon harness were made from cured deer hide reinforced by chains. With a smile, Grif unhooked his previous blades and replaced them with the new ones so the swords curved inwards between his wings, the ends of the sheaths touching together.

He attempted to stalk out silently, ever wary of waking the phoenix, only to lay his paw on a creaking board he miraculously had missed the first three times. Renati lazily opened his eyes and stared at the intruder. Thankfully, the bird didn’t seem to want to move at the moment and settled on giving Grif a strong glare that promised something in the future.

“Sorry, big guy.” Grif smiled awkwardly. “I’ll get you some coal tomorrow, okay?”

The glare never left Renati’s face.

“Get some sleep, buddy,” Grif said before slipping out of the armory. Moving as quietly as possible, he made it to his tower without incident. Now he just needed to not wake Shrial. He shuddered. If he woke her, then he’d really be in for it.

“So you're finally going to show me how to do some of this stuff?” Grif asked as he and Shawn walked into the forest clearing. Open sky graced their faces, bathing the ground in liquid moonshine as the stars glittered like well polished jewels. New Unity lay a good couple of miles behind them.

“Considering I blew up a chest in Twilight’s basement to ensure she knew why I didn’t want her to mess with it without me being there, I figured why not show you a few things,” Shawn replied. “Rule one. Human form only.”

Grif nodded before switching into his human form. For a brief second the figure of a bipedal gryphon flashed during the process.

“I shouldn’t have to say any more rules besides that. You should already know the rest.”

“Don’t act before you do, don’t push past what I can do, and keep concentrating at all times.” Taze shrugged. “The rest are dependent on the situation”

“If you don’t think you can do something I tell you to, tell me then. And do not be overconfident about yourself, because it will kill you here. There is no second chance.”

“Very well, Sensei. The floor is yours.” Taze swept the night air with his hand.

“I’m also going to test a few dangerous things as well.” Shawn gave a slight shrug. “We’ll see how that goes…” He said, pulling a matchbook out of his coat.

“Where do we begin?”

“We’re going to start with a nice, simple trick. Crystallizing aspects from a source,” He said, raising the matchbook into view. A moment later he pulled a few candles.

“You realise that you can keep going, right? I’m clever. I’ll keep up,” Taze said, lifting an eyebrow.

“I would love to. And should you miss one little detail, not even kidding, one detail, you could kill us both.”He replied. “So yeah, basics for now. Fire.” He said, lighting a candle and placing it down. “You read the first two chapters, know how to concentrate and, basic jist of it. Sense aspects?”

“Yes.” Taze nodded.

“Good. Now I’m going to do it once and explain the process while I perform each step. So first-” He paused and pointed towards the candle. “After sensing where the aspect is and what it is, pull on it.” He said, making a gesture with his hand as though he were pulling the flame. The further he “pulled” the weaker the flame got. But Taze could tell the energy of it was there, collecting itself under Shawn’s hand. “Once you do that, you simply compress it, slowly.” He said, putting emphasis on the word. “Do it too fast and you’ll collapse the energy and make it scatter, which is not the nicest thing.” Soon, under his hand, a small orange crystal began to take shape. It slowly increased in size until the flame died off. As soon as it finished Shawn quickly brought his hand under and grabbed the crystal. “Simple process.”

“So reach out and feel it, grasp it and pull it slowly, and apply pressure gradually to prevent explosive decompression. Am I correct?”

“Pretty much. Think you can do that?”

“Light it up and let’s see.”

Shawn noded, pulled out another match, and lit the candle once again.

“Also, out of curiosity, why the matches?”

“I’m not going to mix magic fields.” He said, making a small ball of fire above his finger. “This is fueled by raw magic, and created by raw magic. Technically a mixed aspect if you view it from a Thaumic point of view. From an Equestrian viewpoint, it’s their field of magic creating fire itself.”

“So, not ready for a possible contaminating influence. Okay.” Taze nodded. “So feel it first. Check.” Taze took a deep breath before closing his eyes and concentrating. It took him longer, but he managed to locate the energy of the fire. “Find it. Check.” It took a few attempts before he was able to “grip” the flame and start pulling on it, but he finally got a good hold. Gradually, he collected the energy. It took nearly four times the length it had taken shawn, but eventually, he felt the energy from the flame gathered in his hands. The area it had formerly occupied was now empty. “Pull it. Check.” He began to push on the heat, slowly applying pressure on all sides and gradually increasing it. He didn’t open his eyes. He didn’t allow himself so much as an afterthought as he focused. Bringing his other hand beneath the force, he kept pushing until he felt something land in his palm. Letting out a breath he wasn’t sure when he started holding, he opened his eyes. “And squeeze. Check.” He grinned at shawn, holding the crystal out for inspection.

“Well, it didn’t blow you up, so I call that a success.” Shawn replied as he grabbed the crystal. “I’ll have to release the aspects later, as I would rather not have small explosives that I haven’t fully tested yet.”

“Like C-4 quality? Nitroglycerine?”

Shawn hummed for a moment before looking around. “Let’s see… Stay right there.” He said, walking a good distance away. A moment later Taze saw him place one of the crystals on the ground and walk back. “Now, you know exactly where I put that.” He smiled. “I did this trick with Twilight but the crystal was in a locked box that was enchanted. This is going to show you the true damage it can cause if the energy is released violently.” He pointed towards the crystal. “Ready?”

“If you’re blowing stuff up, then I’m ready and waiting.” Taze smiled.

Shawn nodded and snapped his fingers. Just like before, the crystal burst into light for a few moments before dying off once again. “Shall we investigate?” He asked, holding his arm out.

“Sure. And dang, that looked liked napalm,” Taze noted.

After a brief walk the pair came to ground zero. A large ring of grass and dirt had burned away leaving no ash, no residue, nothing, despite leaving a crater that sunk into the ground by a half a foot. The ground seemed to have scorch marks, but nothing that couldn’t grow back over in time.

“... So this is one of those ‘burns everything’ kinda deals, right down to the atomic level?” Taze asked.

“Sense the aspects around you right now.”

“Something should be there. A hill or something,” Taze noted as he extended his consciousness once again. “It’s just gone.”

“It’s still there, but just the aspect energy. Just like when you drew the energy out of the fire. Before you condensed it, that’s what it was. If you let it go, it would quickly spread itself out, which could cause issues if you are close to it.”

“Well, glad I didn’t find out the hard way,” Taze noted. “I’m going to guess this whole thing’s like a muscle? Gets easier the more you work it?”

“Pretty much,” Shawn replied with a shrug. “Now, to test the dangerous thing.”

“Do we need radiation suits for this?” Taze looked at Shawn with an eyebrow raised.

“Nah. Wouldn’t save you anyways.”

“You know, if it were anyone else, I’d probably be terrified with that revelation. But from you, it’s surprisingly easy to take.”

“Now, remember how I described this?” He asked as he created a small orb of blue fire in his hand.

“Magic and fire. Compounded aspects.”

“Yep. I’m going to separate it and crystallize it.”

“Okay. You want me to stand back, or would that also be futile?” Taze asked.

“I just want you to stand at a distance and make sure NOTHING, distracts me. If something does, the aspects will scatter and it could kill me.”

“Okay.” Taze nodded in agreement, taking several steps back

Shawn moved the fire in front of him before pulling his hand back and placing it on the side, his other hand moving in the same pattern, both palms turned skyward on opposite sides of the fire. After a moment Shawn exhaled and took a breath in as he focused on the orb.

Over time Taze could sense the energies separating as the crystals began to form, one in each hand. The first one orange, the other purple, each steadily growing in scale as the fire in between them died off.

A few minutes later, two decently sized gems stood in each of his hands. He exhaled and took a few breaths. “May have used too much power in that fireball.”

“I’m guessing you nearly slipped?” Taze asked.

“No, just too much of the aspect.” He said showing the crystals to Taze. “These are very much full, and if not well cared for, very dangerous.”

“Yeah. Considering that other crystal was the size of a marble and you unmade a hill, you probably want to be careful with those.”

“On the upside, these can be used in tests for the next few chapters I need to translate.”

“What are those going to be?” Taze asked.

“Infusion and Enchanting. Also, under no circumstances should you ever try what I just did,” He said. “I’m most likely not going to try that again for a long time, at least until I do more research on it.”

“I think I’m going to stick to the small stuff. Maybe something a little less… fiery than fire.”

“Don’t worry. All of them are just as dangerous,” Shawn said casually. “Compound ones are worse though.”

“Maybe, but the heat from the fire is kinda uncomfortable,” Taze noted while idly rubbing his hands.

“I can’t say I understand the feeling, primarily because I can’t feel its heat anymore,” Shawn replied calmly as the two continued their lesson.

The trickling flow of running water ran down the slopes to the inlet as gentle waves lapped against the muddy shores. A sandy embankment marked with buoys showed a safe swimmer’s zone where a couple of ponies played and laughed, lobbing a volleyball over a net formed from coral and lake weed. One launched a spike while the other promptly leapt out of the water and smacked it back with a thick and powerful fish tail. Its leg fins and finish mane glinted and flashed in the sun, showering the water with a rippling rainbow before the pony splashed back under again. Thalia’s and Big Guns’ jaws dropped.

“Hipocampi,” Azeez said casually as he looked on. “Playful little ponies. Distantly related tae the dread Sirens, only far more cheerful. As ye can see, they love tae make guests feel at home.” Even as he finished his sentence, the other pony that had been playing hiccupped as a small pair of fins jutted out from the side of her head. She touched them for a moment, then laughed and continued to play while scales washed down her lower half and her hind legs and hooves began to merge into her frame while her tail began to shift and expand, becoming see through as the cartilage stretched.

“Shouldn’t we do something?” Big Guns asked.

“Nae. The foal asked for it. She’ll have plenty of friends in her new home, ye needn’t worry. Steven is always happy to share the lake with them.”

“Steven? He lives here?” Thalia asked, scanning the waters

“And where else would he, lass? Sea Serpents need water tae live in, after all.” The sun shone brightly on the peaceful waves, turning the water white as the trio arrived at a bluff with two rotted wooden stakes embedded in the ground. “Hmmmm … may need tae get those replaced soon.”

“You think?” Thalia asked sarcastically.

“So how do we get across?” Big Guns asked as he looked at the tree. “Last time Big Guns was here there was …” He eyed the stakes thoughtfully, then looked back at the satyr. “That’s not …”

“I’m afraid it is,” Azeez replied with a sigh. “Time is a curious thing in me garden. As a service in payment, a bridge was built here long ago. The same bridge you crossed once. It was in bad shape then, but only got worse as time went on. Now these are all that remain.”

“But -”

“Explanations will come. But first we need tae reach the tree.” Azeez let loose a sharp whistle and the waters began to roil as wave upon wave tossed across the beach. The hipocampus and its new friend laughed and dove under the waves, playfully dodging to see who could miss the impacts most while riding the crests. A few moments later, a large, dark shape burst from the water, dripping rivulets as it blocked out the sun. Big Guns reached for his war axe, but Thalia stopped him with a steady hand and shook her head. He snorted and let go of the axe, but still remained alert as he eyed the creature. A few seconds later, a very familiar orange and purple mustache broke out from the sun as Steven Magnet eyed the guests.

“Well my oh my. This certainly is a surprise. I half expected you to be lost like all the others, Thalia. And look what we have here. You found a friend? Oh, the scandal. What would your mother think, fraternizing with a minotaur. Are you two dating?”

“... On second thought, Big Guns, feel free to pull out that axe,” Thalia said with a stony face.

Steven simply laughed. “Oh, Thalia, you really need to learn to take a joke. Hello, Azeez. I assume you’d like transport to the island?”

“If’n ye don’t mind, Steven.”

“Of course. It would be my pleasure.” The serpent smiled and bowed before raising his coils. “Hop on, everypony. Magnum transport is about to leave the station.” Glowering, Thalia did so. Big Guns looked skeptical, but once Azeez was on, he followed suit. The journey was a pleasant one. No sudden dives through underwater caves or facing monsters. Instead, Steven glided through the water, propelling with his tail while making casual conversation with the adventurers. When they had reached the other shore he raised his coils to the mouldering remains of the stakes that had held the bridge. “I’ll meet you over by the tree. Good luck,” he said, waving to them as he dived underwater.

“Why didn’t he just take us to the tree directly?” Thalia grated.

“Because each of us has tae make our own way. Steven’s the guardian. He’ll have his own entrance tae make. Visitors must take their own. This way,” Azeez said, motioning with a hand as he pranced along.

“You said you’d explain things to us. Start explaining,” Big Guns demanded.

“In a moment, Big Guns. First, I have something I need to show you.” The trio walked up a large set of stairs to a great sinkhole. Sparkling gems jutted out from the sides of the wall, glowing with a pale luminescence. “Just a few more moments,” he said. The clouds above the island parted, allowing golden rays to shine down, striking the crystals. The rays refracted, jumping from crystal to crystal in a crazy pinball array until the light struck the large pond below.

“Is that it?” Thalia asked, cocking an eyebrow as she folded her arms.

“Wait for it,” Azeez said with a playful smile. A small burst of bubbles rose to the surface followed by a distant rumble. Then the whole island started to shake as the crystals began to shift along the wall, writhing like snakes. Geysers of water shot up in various locations as the island began to crumble. Without warning, a large root broke out of the ground, carrying the three as a bright glow emanated from the pool. Moments later, a massive canopy shattered the surface, sending shards of water flying everywhere. From the nothingness that once existed the tree continued to spring, growing taller and broader with every second. Soon enough it loomed over them as tall and stout as the Princess’ castle in Canterlot.

The droplets glistened on its bows, giving the tree an almost crystalline appearance. A dull silvery green glow suffused its leaves as its lower branches unfurled like a weeping willow, laden down with fruits of all shapes, sizes, and smells while still maintaining a full, lush appearance. Thicker boughs puffed outwards towards the top, reaching for the sun. A light, sweet smelling mist gradually pressed out from its crown. When all had grown quiet once more the landscape was drastically altered. The hollow of the tree now stood over a great pool, its roots burrowing deep into the lake surrounding the island. The once taller incline had worn down to a low, flat surface surrounded by soft green grass and sandy beach as Steven broached the surface and waved a hand. His body now wrapped around the island and he gazed warily towards the outer shore, ever watchful for intruders.

“Allow me to introduce ye tae the Tree of Essence,” Azeez said, bowing his head. “Where waters of life flow pure and free, there ancient essence also must be. Where one stream’s flow means journey’s end, new life is possible, and old wounds can mend. Such was the use of this aged tree by creatures of old who had the need,” Azeez said, smiling fondly as he patted the root on which they stood. “In a far off land, an ancient spring flows, granting all who drink of it new life and greater health. This spring is connected to an underground channel that flows to many places across many leagues. However, in the end, these mystical waters wind up here at the Tree of Essence, where they feed and nourish the tree before being released from its crown as water vapor to return to the land from whence they came at the mercy of the winds. And so the cycle continues and the path begins anew. Tis a closely guarded secret.”

“Then why tell us?” Thalia asked skeptically.

“Because ye have the right tae know what ye face before ye face it.” The satyr heaved a weary sigh. “This tree and its water is what keeps the rest of my garden alive. And by extension, me. As keeper of this place, I am able to feed upon the essence distilled within the tree, and thus extend my life. Should I break my vow tae ye, or my contract with this tree, I would be instantly cut off and my essence consumed tae feed the garden and its residents. The tree is fickle. It chooses what it offers based on what the visitor desires most. Should the visitor accept, the tree must take something in return tae replace what it has lost.”

“Essence,” the pair said in stereo.

“Exactly. What happened to you, Big Guns,” Azeez lilted in his brogue. “Is that ye desired to be bigger, stronger, and though ye did nae admit it at the time, you wanted tae be meaner than those who had picked on you previously. You wanted revenge.”

Big Guns dropped his head as memories from his first visit to the garden returned to him. He remembered how he had felt as strength came to his body; how he wanted more and more and more. “... and I couldn’t stop,” he said with a raspy voice.

“Do ye wish to know why?”

“Does it matter?” he snorted.

“More than ye’d think.”

“... Fine.”

Azeez leapt onto a bough and bobbed there as he drank some of the dew from its leaves. “Storytelling always makes me thirsty. Anyways, your story is a sad one, but it is not the first. Nor shall it be the last. The tale I have tae tell is short enough. But its impact was far stronger than any of us could have thought. Ye know about the tree at the edge of the garden, correct?”

“Don’t remind me,” Big Guns groaned

“You called it a weed. Why is that?” Thalia asked, curious.

Azeez brightened. “Exactly! Good, very good. You see, there was once a mighty warrior of the Minotaur nation. His prowess was legendary. However, as great as his skills in arms may have been, his bloodlust was greater. He battled and fought for dominance amongst his people and revelled in the right to kill as he pleased. In the end, he murdered one too many calves. The king of their nation could look away no more, for his only child had been counted among the dead. It took an entire squadron of their leader’s most deadly warriors to bring him in. When the time came for judgement, the king cast the warrior out of their land, swearing that if he were ever to return, he would take the warrior’s head himself.”

“Why did he show mercy?” Thalia asked.

“Because they had once been friends. And more than that, the warrior’s skill in weaponry had risen the practice to an artform. Such achievements merited a degree of mercy in their culture. But sparing the poor soul’s life was far more than that … it was foolish.” Azeez’s countenance darkened as a cloud passed over the sun, covering all in a chill shadow. “The monster found his way tae the Everfree, slaughtering all in his way.” Azeez waved his hands as the mist congealed into shapes acting out the tale as he continued to narrate. “He lived on bounties given by twin sisters who ruled in a castle closer tae the border. But eventually, his desire to test his skills led to him taking trophies for himself. He often would go on the hunt for dangerous creatures. Cockatrices, dragons, sea serpents.” Azeez looked pointedly at Steven. “All of them would feed his desire. Desire for strength. Desire for power. Desire, for vengeance. He would depose his former friend and brother in arms by strength of will and buying the loyalty of the nation. Then he would challenge his humiliator to a duel to the death and win the right to rule. So corrupted had his soul become. So blinding his ambition.”

“What happened?” Thalia asked.

The mists reformed to show a familiar wall with a hulking horned shape outside. A miniature satyr materialized behind it. “He found me garden. His time in the Everfree had taught him not only to be brutally strong, but cunning. He passed me test and earned the right tae enter me garden. My garden.” Azeez shuddered. “He was a bad un, he was. And every step he took darkened our home. His essence was so pungent it tainted the very ground he trod. I think that’s what started the bridge tae wastin’ now that I look back on it. Everything he touched seemed to writhe, wither, then die. Weeds sprung up in their place. You have no idea the amount of time and effort it took tae expunge that influence.

“Still, I honored the contract. He’d followed the rules and kept tae the path. I’ll never forget what happened after. He stated his terms, but the tree stayed perfectly still.” He shuddered as the mist changed color. “I watched as the bark, the leaves, every part of this tree turned black as midnight. Screams and shrieks cried on the winds followed by wicked laughter. And slowly, ever so slowly, a fruit came tae be, shrouded in black mist, beating like a heart. The monster cried aloud in victory and ate the fruit, savoring the juices as they flowed down his cheeks like blood. I watched as his essence left him. A tiny shred of red cloud entered the tree’s leaves while the rest separated and engulfed the creature. He bellowed as he grew into a true behemoth, laughing all the while like the maniac he was.” Azeez shook his head sadly.

“The cursed fool. He moved to strike the tree, seeking to steal all of its essence. But he was too late. The black shell was breaking. And with the sound of shattering glass, the three shone white as the pure fallen snow, shedding its dark skin and blowing the creature back. Its pure essence dwarfed the power the dark one had gained as the very roots on which we now stand surged up from the ground and seized him. They pressed and squeezed until at last, they opened to reveal a great black pit, pulsing with red lines like veins.” The image of the tree flared white as the mist lightened while more mist wrapped around the black creature. The darkness was pressed to form a dense ball of compressed black gas before it shot off like a shooting star. “The tree flung it as far as she could. But it could nae leave the garden. The pact had been made and he was protected. Instead, the seed landed by a cool river at one of the many flood gates that surround our home.”

“Wait a minute. You don’t mean to say …”

“Aye, aye. The tree that ye faced, the one from which Big Guns had eaten, was drawn to even, were the twisted remains of the monster of whom I spoke,” Azeez said, waving his hand as the mist dispersed and the sun returned. “When you ate the fruit from the tree, ye imbibed what little good essence remained from that warrior, Big Guns. But it wasn’t enough for ye. The essence was enough to bolster ye, make ye stronger, but the tree could nae take much in return. Not yet. Inevitably, ye were drawn tae what the warrior had become to fulfill his twisted plans. And ye were snared as he’d hoped, consuming his corrupted essence tae replace the old. He fed on it, relished it as he consumed the old you while he fed the invincible warrior he wished to make you. His champion. His servant. His slave. Were it not for Thalia, he would have succeeded. She proved the more cunning, and the more valiant, ridding the garden of a terrible evil, and ensuring your contract stand fulfilled with the tree in one blow. The essence the creature had managed to harvest and siphon from the waters, passers by, and from the tree itself, returned to its rightful place,” he said as he tapped against some creeper vines. They immediately fell from the root and into his hands.

“These were how he intended to take over. By slowly choking the tree to death he would ensure his own rise to power. In killing him, ye’ve saved the Tree of Essence, ye’ve saved me garden, ye’ve saved me, and most importantly, ye’ve saved our home.” Azeez glared at the tendrils before they burst into green flames and dropped to the ground. “Big Guns, ye now have the strength ye desired, but ye’ve kept the most important part of yer essence to yourself; yer heart. The tree wishes ye tae keep that as thanks for what ye’ve done, along with the other gifts she’s given you.” Big guns motioned to his new weapons with a questioning look. “Aye, those. They were placed in our care long ago. It’s time they served someone with the proper strength,” Azeez said, winking. Big Guns blushed while Thalia eyed the satyr quizzically.

“As for you, Thalia, yer unique skills and traits gave ye the edge to overcome temptation. Ye were mislead, but in so doing, were granted a great boon and a second chance at what ye seek. But is what ye be seekin’ what ye want most? We’ll soon see.” Azeez bowed and motioned up towards the trunk. “She’s waitin’ for ye. Good luck, lassie. You’re a little rough around the edges, but I like yer spunk.”

“You’ll do great, Thalia. Don’t settle for anything less than what you want. Just think of your mother,” Big Guns said, folding his arms as he brooded at the tree. Then he smiled. “See you when you get those leaves.”

“Good luck!” Steven called as he waved, smiling. Thalia huffed and smirked as she spread her wings and took to the air.

Luna had not left the forges since an hour after declaring the ceremony the next day. The loud ringing of hammered metal filled the fortress. The only time the High Chieftess was seen or spoken to was when she came out to request silver, ebony, sapphires, moonstones, black diamonds or other such materials. Food had been brought to the door at meal times and an empty tray lay in wait for collection afterwards. Finally, the forge door opened and Luna walked out an hour before the ceremony was to commence.

Now Luna sat in her new throne, washed, and wearing her ursa armor without the helmet. A large chest sat at her side. The Lunar princess looked upon the throne room. Thestrals from across Equis had gathered together to bow before their chieftess. Stallions and mares stood in disciplined lines while the foals kept a more relaxed posture.

“My ponies, my thestrals. On this day I declare this once Fort Triumph, seat of power to the gryphons, to be Filly De Y’s!” Luna announced looking upon the gathered ponies. “It shall be our royal seat of power and we declare that a city for the thestrals shall be built around this seat. Does this please you, my little Thestrals?” A wave of sound swept the rooms of the fortress as cheers and shouts rang through the halls.

“But what is a princess without her nobility? And truly what is a royal city without those to set the example. On this day, I will appoint those who will be forever more deemed as noble blood. My honor will be yours just as my pain has been yours. And unjustly so.” Her face fell as she recalled the incident so many years ago. Then she raised her head proudly. “However, before such honors and festivities can be commenced and dispersed, we must first remember and honor those who have given us the fortress and surrounding lands on which we shall build our capital. Step forward Commander Moonkissed Pensword Hurricane and Major Lunar Fang.”

The two stepped forward dressed in their military best from the war. Stars danced behind them as their wedding cloaks flashed in the torchlight. The child was no secret now. Anypony with eyes could tell the mare was pregnant. The two tried to keep a serious expression, but they practically radiated happiness. Perhaps it was because of the glow of newlyweds. Perhaps it was the momentous occasion of this day and what it would mean for Thestral kind. Perhaps it was a combination of things. Whatever the case may have been, the two were stunning and beaming even as they approached the throne and knelt before their High Chieftess.

“Pensword, Lunar Fang, you stand now before your family, having given what is yours for them. As it is said in our laws, spoil from battle cannot be so easily taken, only traded. I require no oath of loyalty from you, for your loyalty has been tried and proven in battle many times over. I require no great act. For what can I ask that you have not already done greater? Therefore in my royal right, I wish to offer you two the title of Grand Duke and Duchess of Y’s, first amongst the Thestral houses.” As she spoke, her horn glowed and opened the chest, revealing two intricately crafted circlets made from interwoven bands of silver and ebony atop a variety of other accessories. They rose from their resting place and hovered before the two ponies. Pensword’s held a large moonstone mounted in the front while Lunar Fang’s held a great sapphire. “Will you accept the honor and responsibility I offer the two of you?” she asked.

Lunar Fang looked to her husband and Pensword looked upon the ornament. In a way this could very well prove the step beyond returning to humanity. He moved an eye to look at Lunar Fang before looking at Luna, his face turning stoic. “I feel I can speak for both myself and my wife in this. We are humbled to accept the offer.” He slowly bowed his head in respect, finally coming to peace with another part of himself. Like it or not, it was just taking too long waiting for a means to go home. He would have to accept the bed and home he had built here in Equestria. He just hoped that in the coming years he could visit to inform his family of what he had done with his life.

“Then kneel,” Luna spoke. Instantly they complied. Raising the circlets up for all to see, she placed them on their heads. “Rise commander Pensword, Grand Duke of Y’s, and Major Lunar Fang, Grand Duchess of Y’s. You may now present yourself to your fellows.”

They both turned around and stood to face the Thestral nation. Pensword saluted the with his sword, a slight smile on his muzzle as the light from his moonstone intensified. An idea formed in his head as he looked around. He would have to speak to Luna about it later. Still, here he was, seeing the Thestrals soon able to help form and push Equestrian politics in a new direction.

“Now, I will hand out the titles to the chieftains first…” and so the rest of the night would consist of Luna handing out titles beneath the radiant moonlight.

Thalia alighted at the hollow where the pool sat. A light mist rose from the waters, giving a sense of tranquility to the environs while the hollow reminded the gryphoness of a mother’s womb.

“You really are a girl, aren’t you?” Thalia murmured. The leaves rustled and the tree sighed as a wind swept through its boughs. “I don’t know if that’s supposed to be a response or not, but um … I’ve come for something my mother needs. I was told your leaves can help. Another sigh echoed followed by the moan of wind whistling through cracks. “Look, I get this might be painful for you, but I swear, I only want them to help her, not me.” Thalia heaved a heavy sigh. “Look at me. I’m talking to a tree for crying out loud.” She groaned and placed her face into her hands, dropping to the ground as she rested her front torso on her elbows.

She stayed that way for a few seconds until she felt someone tap her shoulder. She raised her head, only to see one of the reedy tendrils from the lower boughs of the tree. It was stripped bare of all save a thin layer or bark, but it bent in ways a branch shouldn’t be able to, no matter how much the wind might move it. It motioned with a come hither, shifting its edge to look much like a finger beckoning. “... o-kayyyyy … I guess I’m supposed to follow you?” The tendril dropped significantly before raising up again. It retracted, rising above the hollow to where the trunk met its parts before continuing its climb. Then it shot up into the boughs, leaving Thalia uncertain what to do next.

“Um … alright, I’m here. What did you want to do?” In answer to her question, Thalia watched as the canopy above her lit up like a Hearths Warming Tree. Mist gathered, filtering down and glowing as it entered the trunk before the gryphoness. Slowly, a shoot grew, pressing its way out as it thickened and expanded into a branch. Green shoots and leaves sprouted all along its length, glowing the same greenish silver as the rest as a sweet smelling blossom burst out on its end. In mere moments, the blossom faded, leaving behind a large silvery fruit tinged by red and black stripes shaped like scratches. As she inhaled the scent, her mind was flooded by images of battle. Enemies screamed while the traitors begged for mercy. And there, in the center of it all stood a tower of controlled fury and fluid grace. The gryphon cried aloud with a piercing shriek as blood speckled her feathers. Another head decapitated. A metal feather glinted in the afternoon sun as she continued to attack, slaying left and right.

“Know the father …” A voice whispered in her ear as she watched. Thalia started as she finally recognized the gryphoness for who she was. Thalia the battle born laid waste to to her enemies with no mercy, revelling in revenge. She shuddered. Could this be what her father was like? Would he kill like this with no restraint? What was it like? Was it enjoyable? Something inside of her whispered, yearned even, to find out. Almost against her will, her taloned hand reached for the fruit, ready to pluck, ready to eat … ready to kill. Her eyes glowed red a moment, flickering back and forth as her hand trembled.

“Or save the mother.” A sharp cry echoed across the battlefield, shattering the image as Kalima shot to the forefront. Her leg had gone from bad to worse. Infection had spread to the paw, covering it in abscesses and gangrene. Her fur had long since fallen off along her side and hamstrings. She trembled in pain, staring into the nothingness as Nurse Redheart worked applying medical compresses and administering pain medication.

“Thalia …” Kalima sighed, tensed, gurgled, then let loose a sickening rattle. Thalia’s blood ran cold.

“... Choose.” The voice echoed again and again, whispering through the leaves. Or was it merely her imagination? The vision closed and Thalia opened her eyes, darting between the fruit and the leaves. The fruit promised power, strength, and unbeatable prowess in the field of battle. The leaves promised the power to save the one person she had left to love in the world. The fruit would give her knowledge of her father. But it would cost her her mother. What should she choose?

Letting loose a cry, she slashed at the fruit and sent it flying as juices bled and ran dry. An angry shriek filled the air as it withered and died, dissipating into a silvery grey mist. “... well done.” Thalia jumped. This time the voice was male, deeper and more masculine. A golden chain dropped over her neck. A large gold talon embossed with silver dangled before her crest. Taking it in her talons, she held it to the light and gazed on it, confused. “A golden talon? What’s this doing here?” No voice replied. Shrugging her shoulders, Thalia placed the trinket in her side bag for now, carefully securing the pocket so it would not fall out later. She then withdrew the wooden container Zecora had provided for her and began to pluck the leaves, breaking them off the branch with her talons before gently depositing them into the container. When she had stripped the limb bare, she turned and prepared to leave, but stopped mid flap.

“I don’t know if you understand me, or hear me, or what. … But thanks.” With that, she launched herself into the air and soared to her friends. She smirked, this time a little more happily. Friends. She liked that.

Nurse Redheart sat humming to herself in the hospital when the door burst violently open. “Excuse me, visiting hours are- oh. Thalia, it’s you.” The gryphoness came rushing in, holding the wooden container aloft. A large, imposing minotaur clopped in behind her, his arms folded over his muscled chest as he stared the nurse down. “And who is this?”

“No time to explain. I got the ingredients. Where’s Zecora? I checked at her hut. She’s not there.”

“Up at your mother’s … room.” Nurse Redheart deadpanned. All that remained of Thalia was a cloud of dust as she dashed down the hall and literally flew up the stairs. Moments later, the door to the primary care room burst open. Thalia was panting as she screeched to a halt. Kalima lay in a deep sleep, her breathing shallow. The leg had become as horrible as she had seen in her vision. Black skin grew up and down the limb in a cankerous sore, oozing puss and other fluids. The stink was horrendous. Zecora sat on her staff, her cloak hanging on a nearby chair with her saddlebag of remedies and treatments.

“You’ve come, that is good. I am prepared. We have not a moment to be spared.” She hopped down from her staff gracefully as it twirled in the air before she caught it with a hoof and lowered it gently. “I’ll go to work with all possible speed. But first things first. Do you have what I need?”

“Here!” Thalia said, shoving the box into the pony’s hooves. Zecora opened the box and smiled at the glow within. “You chose right. You passed the test. Your part is done. Let me do the rest.” She smiled mischievously as she closed the lid and placed the container into a pocket in her saddlebag. Then she withdrew a small vial filled with a clear liquid.

“But … but …” Thalia said, not understanding.

“No potion nor salve could ever succeed. The leg was far too atrophied. But one last resort I had prepared, that your mother’s life might be spared.”

“Then you had me go on a dangerous quest, nearly get killed, tossed around by a sea serpent, half drowned, and almost corrupted into a servant of chaos, all for some box of leaves that don’t even matter?” Thalia asked, her voice slowly raising to a crescendo.

“Those leaves are very vital to me. I always use them in my tea. The essence makes me feel alive and helps these weary bones revive. But there was still more reason yet. This water cannot simply be let. Their healing powers must be earned with tests and lessons that must be learned. You’ve grown so much. That I can see. We’ll talk of it later over a cup of tea.” With that, Zecora took a pipette from a drawer nearby and dipped it into the vial. Without a word, she compressed the bag, pushing out the air before letting the vacuum do its work and suck up some of the liquid. She dropped the substance in key points on the leg, then sprayed it onto some clean bandages before wrapping the flesh. Lastly, she forced Kalima’s beak open and squirted three doses into her mouth and down her throat. A light golden glow emanated from the bandages. When she had finished, the bells in town hall began to toll.

“By the sounding of this chime, the leg should improve in three hours time. Give then at least three days more, to ensure that all has been fully restored.” Zecora carefully returned the vial to her saddlebag and added the pipette for good measure. Donning her cloak and saddlebag, she nodded as her eyes glowed yellow beneath the hood’s shadow, then smiled knowingly as she left. “I’ll leave you alone. She has waited for you. There will be much to say and much more to do. Prepare yourself.” With that, Zecora left as Thalia looked first to her mother, then back to the zebra making her way down the hall.

“This isn’t over, Zecora!” Thalia shouted after her. The Zebra just laughed.

“I know, child. I know.”

The moon shone in the night sky as ten Thestrals flew in formation over Northeast Ponyville. Two more pulled a sky chariot where Pensword and Lunar fang rested, surrounded by boxes and bundles. Pensword looked to the stars and smiled as the moon shone on his mane. Slowly, he leaned his head against his wife’s neck. His eyes roamed over the cloud bank northwest of Canterlot Mountain. He knew they would be safe now; they were deep in Equestrian territory. He sighed at the lovely night then furrowed his brow as he looked over the cloud again. Something about them was off, but he couldn’t put his wing on the problem.

“Dear,” Lunar Fang yawned with a small niker of contentment. “It’s going to be so nice to see New Unity again.” She stretched her wings and laughed. “I must say, of all that I taught you about Thestrals, I never let myself so much as dream about teaching you the traditions for married life,” She said, her eyes twinkling mischievously.

Pensword smiled and opened his mouth when a sharp whistle cut him off. A shaft of wood whizzed over their heads, continuing its deadly arc for a good five feet more before it began to fall. Pensword immediately sprang to full alert, using his senses to pinpoint the shaft’s origin even as he raised a protective wing over his mate.

“Drop your weapons and any money or food you're carrying to the ground!” a voice called out.

“Unable to comply,” Pensword said, his expression placid. “It is a tad difficult to throw our things to the ground when we are airborne.” Pensword extended his other wing to the skies around them as the escort fell into battle formation. His flat expression broke into a smirk. The irony of the demand was not lost on him, nor on Matthew. Casually, Pensword moved his head and ears, listening for the sound of wingbeats to locate the assailant. Another shaft flew from the opposite direction, grazing his foreleg.

“It wasn’t a request,” a new voice growled.

Pensword glared at his men. They looked back, their expressions grim. They were not prepared for a battle. They knew what might happen. “Banditry will not be tolerated. Princess Luna shall be informed and you will be hunted down. Do yourselves a favor. Give up now.” A lone silhouette caught his eye as it flitted into the clouds. The flash of a golden tail gleamed in the silver light. “Gryphons,” he hissed. Before he could issue an order the flash of metal flew by as a large wooden shaft crashed through the tongue of the chariot, causing it to enter freefall. Pensword and Lunar Fang quickly took to the air, grabbing their weapons. His eyes glinted angrily. “You just attacked a diplomatic escort with unborn children. You shall stand down, or I will retaliate. This is your last warning.”

“Go for the mare. Taking her will make them surrender!” another voice crowed as the gryphons attacked. Some bore a familiar red banner with a black feather. Pensword growled and let out a bellow that would make a manticore flinch. He dove viciously, attacking the poorly armored underbelly of the nearest gryphon where patches of fur and feather poked through its incomplete chainmail. Blood and entrails trailed as the gryphon fell. Pensword lost his dagger, catching it on the ribcage, but the Gryphon was dead. He rose to the air and withdrew a new invention Luna had started to implement.

Clenching an envelope in his hoof, the sound of breaking glass could be heard. The letter soon caught fire before shooting itself up and exploding in the clear sky, releasing a red burst of bottled magic before he dove once again. “Triumph Squad! Form up around Lieutenant Commander Lunar Fang!” He bellowed as he corkscrewed around a trio of attacking Gryphons. He eyed the ground below, taking note of the various positions of enemy archers as a volley of arrows flew up at them. The ponies skillfully dodged as they glared at their attackers, swords at the ready while the gryphons pressed the advantage. Moving quickly, Pensword jerked with his teeth, tearing the oil cloths from his wing blades as they extended with a metallic ring. The time for talking had passed. It was time to add some more feathers to his pillow.

Lunar Fang soon found herself surrounded by the enemy. They were not harming her yet, but their aerial maneuvering was gradually forcing her to the ground, giving no quarter for escape. Clearly, they had performed raids like this before. “You do realize my mate will never surrender. He is Pensword.” Her ear twitched and she smirked at her adversaries. “And you all are dead.”

“First volley, aim your shots and loose!” a familiar voice barked from the ground as several large shafts shot up. This time, the shots found their marks in gryphon flesh as they pierced the armor of Lunar Fang’s attackers. The raiders fell like stones. “Second volley take out the higher targets. Aim …. and loose!” Dark Blue feathered shafts with silver tips whistled in the moonlight to the metallic clank of a crossbow as it releases.

The other Thestrals were holding their own, but three had fallen, spiraling to the ground. They were injured, but still alive. Pensword lost sight of the as they crashed into the treetops. A gryphon with a frustrated and panicked expression launched a skilled shot, narrowly missing Lunar Fang. His fate was sealed.

“YOU SHALL NOT HARM HER!” Pensword bellowed as he dove down into the fray, wing blades at the ready. Falling with the speed of a falcon in full pursuit, he sliced through the attacker’s left wing and watched as she fell to the ground. He turned and roared. “I AM COMMANDER PENSWORD OF THE THIRD GRYPHON WAR! YOU SHALL SURRENDER OR DIE!” he growled as he locked eyes with the enemy flag bearer, his rage fueled even further by his memories of the massacre so long ago under that standard.

He heard the sound of grinding metal behind him and answered with an aerial spin, ready to meet blade to blade. He stared as a meaty thunk met his ears followed by the gryphon’s arm spiraling out of sight, axe still in hand. The gryphon hovered there, surprised as another familiar gryphon hovered nearby, his eyes glaring. “Big mistake,” Grif said before cleaving the would be assassin's head. The body flapped spasmodically for a few seconds before its wings seized up and it fell to join the rest of its parts in the forest below. “Well now, Pensword, I don’t know how our quarry found you, but thanks for detaining them for us.” As he spoke, another gryphon approached dressed in newly forged armor and carrying a yellow banner with a red lion on it.

Pensword yelled out. “Behind you!” as he dove headlong at the standard bearer. “We got two battalions!” He cried to his forces as he tried to figure out how to survive this battle without hurting Lunar Fang. The way things were going, he might wind up having a face to face conversation with his adopted father sooner than he had expected.

Grif just managed to grab his friend’s backplate and pull him back. “Hold on there, commander. Look at the chest plate.” Grif pointed to the near traumatized gryphon’s armor, shoving Pensword’s muzzle into it for a closer look. There on the armor, the symbol of two feather shaped blades had been carefully engraved. The commander immediately relaxed his stance, his expression sheepish. “Report,” Grif said.

“They had this ambush well planned. We caught three squads stationed to the south waiting to charge. No deaths yet, but we have had three casualties so far,” The gryphon said, saluting to Grif.

“Very good. Retrieve any and all downed Thestrals and get them to safety. If they won’t accept your help you have permission to knock them out. But they must survive, understand?” The gryphon nodded and sped off immediately.

“Grif, you want your clan to do well in my eyes? Get me one of those banners. They attacked me. I want those colors. Two if you can manage it, so one can go to your clan to display with pride.” He looked to his friend and smiled. “I can see you are happier,” he said, casually diving to avoid another arrow. He turned his head at the attackers and yelled. “You carry the flag of a black wing. I killed the elite black wings in my day. You hatchlings are worse than the recruits were back then!” he bellowed as he battled towards one of the standards.

“These mercenaries attacked their fellows over money a while back,” Grif explained as he casually parried an ill placed thrust.“They came to us with no food, many of them dying from lack of medicine. I guess you could say this is vengeance for my new ‘family.’”

Pensword nodded his head. “Then we shall have give no quarter. Either they sound a full retreat or die for their crimes here and now.”

“Fifty gold bits to the first gryphon who brings commander pensword the enemy’s colors!” Grif called out.

Pensword looked to his friend with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. “Sixty bits for the Gryphon who presents Clan Leader Grif with his own set of enemy colors for the clan hall!”

A little over an hour later, the battle had finally ended. Mercifully, the Thestrals and the Blade Feathers hadn’t suffered any deaths. A few severe injuries had been noted and the fallen were being laid on slings in preparation for travel.

“And here I was thinking you wouldn’t have made it back before the big day.” Grif smiled as he gave Lunar Fang a hug, the enemy banner still wadded up in one taloned hand. “They didn’t get you, did they?”

“Just a scratch on my cheek. Nothing serious. But I think you should should go talk to your friend. Pensword’s worrying himself sick over my health. I feel fine. A little shaky from the rush of the battle, but Thestrals have been known to fight in this stage of pregnancy before. It’s no cause for alarm” She smiled as she lay on her bed in the castle. “Did you hear what Pensword is doing for our first born? He’s going to incorporate that black feather from our attackers into her personal crest.” She said, beaming at the gryphon. “So, you got a place of honor for your enemy colors?”

“The compound is nearly finished.” Grif said as he smiled back. “It’s a project that keeps the gryphons out of New Unity so the Gryphon Slayers don’t go bald from uneasiness.” Grif chuckled as the image passed through his mind. “Honestly, I’m surprised you both took everything so well.”

“You forget that I came from this time period first. Gryphon merchs are okay by me. But Pensword, my dear, dear Pensword. ... He’s in our war room making plans in case the Gryphons turn on him. He’s more than a little concerned how the Gryphons would see him. You’re the boogeyman to them, whatever that means. And he says it should be enough. But honestly, I think he could molt some of his feathers if he’s not careful. He needs someone close to help calm him down. And after that battle, I’m just not the one for the job.”

Grif nodded and hummed. “I’ll go try and reassure him then. If you need anything, there’s always someone nearby.” Grif nodded in farewell before closing the door and making a beeline for the war room.

Grif didn’t even need to knock. The door stood ajar, showing a large table where a very disheveled Pensword was pouring over a new model of the map he had used during the Third Gryphon war. New magic meant new controls. It was a blast, or so he had said, to relearn the tools and information. More details, more stats, more safety. But the pony Grif saw now didn’t look too excited. Pensword poured over the map, squinting at the census records that now hovered in front of him showing all the Mercenary Gryphons in Equestria.

“So many are guards for Nobility. Or bouncers,” Pensword mumbled as he shook his head. “The Golden Torch are contracted to be bouncers for every high end bar in Manehatten.” He shook his head again. “This could turn bad if some black tips were to buy them off,” he muttered before his ear twitched. He turned, looking up at Grif. He looked even worse from the front. Bags weighed heavily under his eyes and his feathers were all askew as stray hairs from his mane drifted in front of his face. “Hello,” he said, his voice sounding raspy and strained. Clearly he had neither eaten, drank, nor slept since their encounter in the forest.

“What did I do to lose your faith?” Grif asked plainly as he walked in. “Tell me and I’ll do whatever it takes to gain it back.”

Pensword looked up and let out a tired sigh. “Too many Gryphons too fast.” he admitted. “Something out of your control. You did the right thing. But for me, at this moment in time, I cannot help but see it every time I look in their eyes, hear their voices clicking from their beaks. I see Mountainside Falls.” His bloodshot eyes watered as he turned to trot to the window. “You did the right thing. And you do need the clout. I am just worried about the others factions. I know you are their clan leader and Gryphon honor, if it is intact, would state that they should follow you into Tartarus itself if you commanded it. However, there are other merch bands out there. Ones that you can’t control. Like the Black Wings, or the Golden Torches, just to name a few. They are the unknowns. And some have easy access to high profile citizens.” He took a shaky breath and turned to face his friend again. “You have not lost my faith. You never could,” he said, smiling sadly.

“Well, for starters, your mapping this wrong,” Grif said casually. “I sent out a message for any and all clanless who would join me. I’ve already received assurances that these,” he said, knocking down three Golden Torches from the map. “Will be joining me as soon as their contracts are up for negotiation. Furthermore, the Golden Torches as a whole share no love for the Empire and stand ready to meet them if I send for them.” He looked grimly at the black feathers. “And their social structure is currently in flux. They’re hardly organized enough to be a threat to anyone within the next two years.”

Pensword sighed. “I need you, Grif. I couldn’t have realized this without you.” He looked to his friend with a wan smile. “What do the Gryphons say about Pensword? I read in one book that I was called a Demon. I, I do not want to jeopardize your work here.”

“Some call you a monster,” Grif admitted, shrugging. “The butcher, the blood bathed, the pony who brings painful death on the winds.” Pensword seemed to grow smaller with each new title. “But, still more see you as an epitome of shame. Not shame to you, but for what was done to you and yours. The clanless have had over a millennia to look at history and many are seeing it for what they did. Several of these gryphons are from bloodlines who went into self imposed exile for their crimes.”

Pensword nodded his head slowly. “It will take time, Grif. I have not had a millennia to heal. I haven’t even had so much as a year. To me, the wounds, the war, the death. It is all so fresh.” He looked to the window and the moon shining in the doorless arch. He sighed again. “Let me repeat myself at the risk of sounding redundant. You have not lost my faith. If anything, I fear I might be the danger to progress here.” His breath caught, almost breaking into a sob. “I … I had better go see the docs. I might have hurt myself during that battle. Would ... would you be willing to accompany me?”

“Of course.” Grif smiled. “No matter what happens, remember you can come to me. And secondly, remember that I have everything under control, alright?” Grif asked, smirking at his old friend with a sideways glance.

“I pray to Faust that that remains true for the future. I have a child who is to be born, and I need her Godfather to protect him or her if I go crazy. I cannot even project what a civil war might cause,” Pensword muttered as he slowly clip clopped towards the infirmary. Both picked up on the sound of hooves clip clopping their way down the hall towards them. But who would be awake at this time of night? They tensed, ready for the worst as a figure walked out of the shadows.

“Pensword, Grif. Glad to see you’re both fine.” Hammer said as he stepped into the light of a torch in its embrasure.

Pensword smiled and rushed to meet his friend with a hug. “Hammer Strike! Boy are you a sight for sore eyes. How have you been? I hope things were boring while I dealt with some Thestral things. Some of the Dream Clan is actually going to be setting up a camp here as well.” He paused. “Uh, did we get that last group of cadets yet?” he asked, suddenly remembering their original plans.

“I’m not sure. Been stuck in my study for awhile with a nice pile of letters and documents that required my attention.” He shrugged. “Not when I last checked though.”

“Oh boy, that is going to be something to see when they show up. At least we are here and not in Ponyville. And now we have the road in place. How are the outposts coming along?”

“Progress is going from what I remember, but our main priority is still set on finishing New Unity so it can be secure.”

“Understood. I heard that the Clan Hall is going to Grif’s Clan, so that is good news. Still, it is good to be back home.” Pensword paused as he looked to Hammer Strike. “Uh, there is some news you might not like,” he said, shuffling a hoof. “Lunar Fang and I are Grand Duchess and Grand Duke of Filly De Y’s. He tried to smile a little. “Seems we will both be sitting in the royal chambers next time we have a session called.”

“And the thing that I won’t like is...?”

“Well, uh, the Constitution, and articles of nobility?” he whispered in English. “Then again,” He said, switching back to Equestrian. “We have started to make a home here. Still… I am nobility. I have power and authority that just outright scares me. Then again again, I suppose you feel the same way?”

“Hammer Strike could send Celestia and Luna to their rooms,” Grif pointed out, laughing.

Pensword snorted behind a wing. “He did that a little with Princess Celestia and the weapon training he put her through, didn’t he?”

Hammer Strike simply shrugged in response. “That’s about right.”

“Uh, I had a thought. You do not think Luna is trying to put us into nobility to try and change Equestria do you? Also, how… much has she learned about Earth technology from us? I know she knows about Nuclear powered subs.” They were in a secluded section of the castle so he figured they could speak candidly. “Along with missiles and a few other things.”

“Considering all of us know limits to advances, I doubt it will be over the top,” Hammer replied.

“I can’t help but feel something big’s still on the horizon,” Grif said. “Like we’re still only at the edge of the pit and we haven’t even started our descent yet.”

“Considering we’re still young, at least physically, yeah. We still have plenty to do,” Hammer replied.

“I hope it is a path down into the pit and not a free-fall,” Pensword muttered.

“You shouldn’t complain. You have wings.” Hammer smirked.

Pensword paused with a deadpan expression. “Touche.”

“Used it up for the month already?” Grif laughed.

“I’m sure I can use some in advance.” Hammer shrugged.

“Very true.” Pensword paused and looked up at the ceiling and cracked stones. “Well, anything else I missed hearing about?”

“Not that I can remember off the top of my head.”

“Okay, I shall look forward to getting back.” he paused. “Where are the Gryphon Slayers, by the way? I hope they were smart enough to bug out for a while till the Gryphons settled in.”

“Out and about in the forest looking for old locations,” Hammer Strike replied.

“That sounds good.” Pensword said as they reached a branching hallway. “I am going to see the docs. Get checked up after that battle. ... I might be sleeping there tonight. Tell Lunar Fang for me, won’t you?”

“Got it,” Grif said with a brave salute. “But first, let’s get you there in one piece, eh? I’d rather not lose one of my best friends after surviving a war together,” he said, smirking. The halls were soon filled with laughter as the three friends walked together into the darkness.

49 - Magic Duel

Extended Holiday
Ch 49: Magic Duel
Act 5

Grif sighed deeply as he sat behind his make shift desk. Thalia’s mother was thankfully recovering well. Magic potion or no, it would be a good few days before she was on her feet again. Still, Grif had been somewhat tense about the conversation he was about to have. Thalia had seen her mother wearing his colors and his symbol. There were a hundred different ways she could have taken the sight. Very few of them were positive. He patiently waited for the knock.

Surprisingly, that’s exactly what he got. There were no shrieks of pain, no battle cries, no steel on steel, and no insults yelled at the top of her lungs. All that came was a simple “Can I come in?”

“Please,” Grif said, gesturing to the seat in front of his desk.

“You wished to see me?” Thalia asked, noting the two notches embedded in the wood with a quizzical look.

“To start: when we first met I was…. inexcusably short with you.” Grif sighed. “And I’d like to extend my apologies.”

Thalia stared at Grif, her expression one of shock. Then she snapped out of it. “What are you, stupid? I was the short one. I tried to take your life. Twice. If anyone should be apologizing here, it’s me.”

“You overestimate your stand in the situation,” Grif said with a hint of a smile. “I was never in any real danger from you. I’ve fought more skilled warriors with less on my person before. My father brought me up in the old ways of combat. Though that’s not to say you’re an unskilled fighter.” Grif smiled. “But how about we simply put the matter to rest and start over?”

Thalia considered the gryphon for a moment, eying his muscled frame as she recalled the skill and prowess he had demonstrated, as well as the animosity. It was almost as if he embodied the very best and worst elements of the Gryphon race all in one. Was this what it meant to be a battle born? “A generous offer. I would be a fool not to accept.” Thalia smirked as she sat back on her chair, a playful glint in her eye.

“Now I’m sure you’ve already noticed your mother as well as a good number of your allies currently wear my colors,” Grif said. “So go ahead, say what you will. Vent, accuse. No harm will come to you for your actions here.”

“I didn’t come here to do anything so foolish. I did enough of that with your friend, Zecora. And even then it wasn’t much. Let’s just say that Zebra is a great deal wiser than some may think at first glance. Things aren’t always what they seem. That is one of the many lessons I learned on that little quest. I have considered your offer rather carefully with the others and with my own mother. She trusts you. And you command the loyalty of many a pony as well as gryphons. That is no easy task. It bespeaks the honor of their leader. We have wandered from land to land and place to place, eeking out a miserable existence, more often than not dying in the process. You offer our people a chance to reclaim what, for many of us, was wrongfully taken. We’re already at odds with the empire. So why not join the greatest thorn in those puffed up canaries’ sides and kill two birds with one stone?”

“Well, I am that,” he said, laughing loudly. “Except maybe for Luna. They still shake when they talk to her. But understand, I don’t want you walking around this fortress as my underling,” Grif said, sitting back.

Thalia eyed him warily. “And just what exactly do you intent to do with my service should I truly accept your offer?

“Service ... service is probably the wrong term.” He shook a little. “While you were away your mother and I have talked a great deal. She has told me a little about her life, and plans to continue as well. She would have told more, but her leg would not allow. And she has since insisted you be present to hear the rest. She has shared with me wisdom of our people, for what wisdom there was, and she has helped my fiancè in preparing for a wedding that is at least somewhat in line with our culture. She will be joining the Bladefathers as a wise one; an elder who holds as much authority as though she were my own mother. As such, I would like you to join the blade feathers as my equal ... my sister. That is, if you would agree to that.”

Thalia looked at Grif, confused. Why would he make such a gracious offer? What could be his intent? DId he wish to help keep her pride intact? Was he insulting her? Was he sincere? “... I’ll need some time to think about it,” she said at last, breaking the silence that hung over the air.

“I can respect that.” Grif nodded. “The fort is open to you. Get some food and some rest after your journey. You can visit the armory or one of the smiths to get a proper weapon. Your father’s axes seem as though they are ready for retirement,” he said, noting the condition of the blades and the deterioration of the handles. “And I’d hate to see you lose something with such value to you as well as your mother.”

Thalia nodded grimly and rose from the floor. “My thanks. I should have my decision for you by the time our contract is ended.”

“Tomorrow evening, then.” Grif smiled. “Now I must head out myself. Shrial has been asking me to go over colors ‘cause apparently dying the pinion feathers a week before the wedding is traditional. Not sure how you dye black, but I’m sure she’ll have a way.”

“Until tomorrow then,” Thalia said as she made her way out of the office. “And um … tell your fiance that I’m sorry for what I said earlier. She is clearly skilled with the bow, and her love for you is fierce. You won’t find a mate like her just anywhere. Make sure to take good care of her.”

“I know that much. Took a massive war for me to find her, and at that time she was amongst the enemy.” Grif rose to his feet and headed for the door as well. “At the time she was meeker than a mouse. It was horrible what the empire did to females back then.”

“You know, Grif, I think I can finally see why so many girls would sell their souls to be your mate. Such courtesy and chivalry is a rare thing to find in today’s world.” With that, Thalia left, strolling down the corridor as she pondered her choice.

Pensword paused in the middle of the courtyard, his teeth on edge. For a moment he wanted to go back, grab his armor, pull out his sword, and start fighting. He managed to reign in the impulse at the last moment, taking a deep breath. He didn’t like being on edge, but it was just so hard to relax with all these gryphons around. It had been a few days since the ambush and he had half a mind to start hunting down the stragglers, just to teach them a lesson. However, doing so would take him away from the construction and from his life mate. He couldn’t risk anything happening to her when the baby was this close to being born.

He had all of a second or two of warning before all Tartarus broke loose. A cacophony of sound and squawks erupted around him as hiding places were vacated. He was literally surrounded on all sides as a wall of Gryphons climbed one on top of the other to try and get a look at him as a cacophony of questions assaulted his ears. Pensword froze for all of a second before shifting immediately to a defensive stance. “Stay back,” he cried, more than a little nervous. “Please… please, one at a time. One at a time.” He could feel the panic and anger welling up inside him as he flashed back to the night he lost his family. The healing may have begun, but the scars still ran deep. He trembled where he stood, trying to maintain his calm.

“Are you really the commander Pensword? The same Pensword who breached Fort Triumph and claimed it without casualties?” one of the younger gryphons asked, his white crest was just starting to show signs of plumage as golden primaries speckled the edges.

Silence. Sweet, blissful silence filled the courtyard. The youngling’s question had quieted all others as row upon row of wide eyes stared. It seemed as if the castle itself were holding its breath, awaiting his answer. Pensword swallowed, darting his eyes back and forth as the cubs continued to stare. In a sense, they reminded him of the CMC and the other foals when story time had come round. Using that image to bolster him, he took a calming breath, then answered. “Yes. I took Fort Triumph. I am the one who breached its walls and claimed it.”

“What was the war like?” another one asked. This child had a full coat of purple feathers complimenting a deep blue crest.

“Brutal. The events that took place then are something that cannot be told to you just yet. I know it has been said before, but when you have grown older and wiser in the art of war I will be willing to say more.”

“Why do you have fangs?” Another voice asked. Pensword could not even tell where they were coming from anymore as more gryphons continued to gather round. Parents giggled as they watched from afar while the little ones continued their surprise attack interview. It wasn’t every day you could catch the mighty commander of Equestria’s forces off guard.

“Because I am half Thestral,” He replied. “What? You thought I was a pure blooded Pegasus?” He asked them in return with a light chuckle. Maybe these gryphons weren’t so bad after all.

“My mamma said you fought hard because you were hurting. She didn’t look too happy when she said it.” a particularly young cub said, confusion clearly written on her face. “Where did you get hurt?”

“Your mother is a wise Gryphoness,” Pensword muttered. This question had caught him unawares. He paused a moment, looking to the sky as a tear streamed down his cheek. “... I got hurt here,” He said, putting a hoof to his head. “And here.” He placed the hoof over his heart. “Black Tips.” The gryphons cringed at the name. Some grimaced. Others looked upset. Some adults held their heads down in shame. The reaction itself had a bit of a positive impact on the mournful pegasus. This was good. It seemed the children knew, at least to an extent, how cruel the Black Tips could be. He would have to change the story a little, make it a small white lie instead. He did not wish to hurt these children. “They’ve faced enough of that already,” Matthew’s voice echoed in his brain.

“They did something that I am still struggling to forgive. I fought because my own sense of honor demanded retribution.” He slowly sat down. “Part of that retribution involved the capture of Fort Triumph.”

“My dad said if Gryphons had any sense they would have gotten rid of the empire long ago,” another piped up. “He said it makes us weak.”

“Then who would lead you?” He asked. “Getting rid of something is good when it is a hinderance and is causing harm, but what would you replace it with? Otherwise anything could fill that vacuum. And sometimes what fills the void is worse than what was there before. Remember that, little ones.” Pensword smiled. Maybe not all gryphons were so bad after all.

Hammer Strike closed the book and dropped his quill. He had just finished translating another chapter mentally and was going to write it out later. Albeit without some of the darker parts and references to cut chapters. Sighing to himself he looked over his desk, noting the small pile of official documents that required his attention. They weren’t going to be needed or another month or so. And he could always just push it until another day seeing how it bored him senseless. He pushed the pile away momentarily, then pulled it back again. But then again, it was always good to get things out of the way…

His thoughts were suddenly interrupted by someone knocking at his door. “Yes?” He called out.

“Sir,” Tower Shield said as he opened the door. “All six of the Elements have arrived in New Unity and are requesting an audience with you. Should I send them up?”

Looking back towards the pile of paperwork, Hammer Strike blinked a few times before looking back to Tower. “Sure. Send them up,” He replied, pushing the pile to the edge of his desk. It would seem that fate had intervened for him this time.

“Right away,” Tower said, saluting as he exited the room and closing the door behind him. After a few short minutes the door opened again with Blast Shield leading Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie, and Fluttershy into the room.

“You know, I could have sworn Tower said he would go get them,” Hammer said. Blast simply shrugged as he exited the room. A smile tugged at the edge of Hammer Strike’s lips. The were finally starting to learn.

“So, how’s it going?” Hammer asked the group as he gestured the chairs.

“Pretty unusual for an office to have so many chairs, ain’t it?” Applejack asked as they each took a seat.

Hammer shrugged. “Special occasions.”

“Well, anyway, we can see you’ve been doing a lot with the old castle lately,” Twilight said. “It looks like there’s been a lot of restoration since our last visit here.”

“A lot has gone on. But I don’t think you all came here for small talk. Especially since all of you are here in my study at once,” Hammer Strike replied, his expression turning flat as he eyed them with a brooding stare. “So what’s the reason?”

“Well…” Twilight started.

“What the hay was that with you and the princesses?” Rainbow Dash interrupted, blasting past decorum in her usual style.

“Sparring. Though in Celestia’s case, retraining,” he replied with a casual shrug.

“Don’t you think it was a little… extreme?” Rainbow asked again.

“Extreme? You’re asking me about extreme, Rainbow?” Hammer strike said with a raised eyebrow. “I used to spar with them using real weapons when they were foals. We only stopped when the other either had another task they had to do because it was going on for too long, or if the other was too exhausted.”

“Just how old are you?” Rainbow asked.

“Depends on how you look at it. In one way, I’m older than Celestia and Luna. In another way, I’m not. I’ve lost track of the years.”

“Wow. Older than Celestia and Luna? You must be a bajillion years old!” Pinkie said

“Sure. We’ll go with that,” he replied with a small grin.

“So what’s your connection with the princesses?” Twilight asked.

“I was their caretaker, though I still watch over them now.”

“When did you meet them?”

“Can’t answer that yet. You’ll have to ask them for that one.”

“So, that explains Princess Celestia in your own way of speaking, but what is this that Fancy Pants and some of my contacts in Canterlot said about you and Luna fighting an outright battle?” Rarity asked.

“Battle? That was another sparring match. We didn’t even go full out.. Otherwise we might have taken Canterlot with us.” He said, chuckling.

“Oh my.” Fluttershy epped, looking shocked at the idea of losing Canterlot. “I hope you didn’t hurt them.”

“We moved the spar out of the city. Around, I believe, ten miles away before it got too dangerous.”

“So are Grif and Pensword some ancient caretakers too, or is it just you?” Applejack asked.

“Their history, even from Celestia and Luna’s point of view, started years before the third gryphon war, in which they grew up with their families. I found them and restored their memories, then disappeared after the war towards the Crystal Empire only to be lost with it. So no. Just me, it appears.”

“That must have been strange spending all that time alone,” Applejack said.

“I spent thirty seven years inside a golem to ensure I didn’t age. Golems of that time didn’t sleep,” He replied. “I lost some of my memories, and learned so much. All to get Pensword and Grif back. Should I have to do something like that again, I will continue to work. I’ve gotten used to the silence.”

“That’s not healthy,” Twilight noted. “Going so long without sleep could seriously damage your psyche.”

“You say that as though I was perfectly fine to begin with.”

“Wait, but golems don’t carry physical injuries onto the body of the pony controlling them, so how did you get injured?” Twilight asked

“I left the golem after retrieving Pensword and Grif before the war and rested for the first time in thirty six years. After some time into the war, I was captured by a traitor to Unity and locked in a Gryphon fortress where I was tortured every day for a month,” He replied with a sigh. “That’s where the injuries mostly come from.’

“Wait,” Rainbow Dash shouted with as she took to the air. “Did you say traitor?”

“Yes.”

“Did you find them and kick their flank?” Rainbow Dash followed up looking at Hammer Strike with a glare. “Did you find out who did that and-”

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack called out, pulling the pegasus down by her tail. “Hold your stampeding cattle off a little. You should let him answer.”

“Oh, I found him…” Hammer Strike started as he snorted, steam exiting in his breath. “Promethean Flame, House Flame. Sentenced Guilty and his noble ranking stripped, his house burned to the ground. Ironic, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Oh my,” Rarity gasped politely. “That is Ironic.”

Twilight Sparkle looked pensive. “House Flame, House Flame… I read about them at some point. Still, to think that some pony would betray Equestria. What gets me is that you are THE Hammer Strike. The only Earth Pony noble in Unity, and as some of the history books stated, favored highly by the Princesses.”

“I’m surprised you even heard of them, considering we agreed to keep his name out of history,” Hammer replied.

“Well duh she knows,” Rainbow Dash bragged. “She’s an egghead. She practically grew up in the canterlot archives.”

“As I stated, out of history,” Hammer repeated.

“To be erased from history … that must be a horrifying thought,” Rarity said soberly.

“When you do what he had done…” Hammer started before he sighed. “A long list of crimes. We’ll leave it at that.”

“What were the cakes like back then?” Pinkie Pie asked suddenly. The others looked at her strangely. “What? I wanted to see if he would answer anything we asked.”

“They were just like cakes,” he replied with a smirk.

“Very interesting,” Pinkie responded, stroking her chin.

“Well, we should be heading back.” Twilight nodded to her friends. “We need to start getting Ponyville ready for the ambassadors from Saddle Arabia.”

“Oh boy, ambassadors are always amusing,” Hammer replied sarcastically.

“Princess Celestia’s asked me to put together some entertainment for them.”

“Good luck with that.”

Epona moved slowly along the road. The last of her belongings lay stowed away in the cart behind her with Link and Zelda sleeping soundly in the back. She walked with a light step and little worry. The road had been quiet since Hammer Strike’s expedition to tame the forest. Without much thought she made her way across the fork when she accidentally brushed against a cloaked figure running in the opposite direction.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” she said, turning to the stranger.

An angry red glow shone from inside the hood as menacing eyes glared out at her. “Not as sorry as you will be,” a feminine voice growled as she continued on. When she had reached the other side of the wagon, a blue horn glowing red poked out as a red bolt of magic fired at the wagon where the two foals slept. Epona cried out, trying to unhitch herself, but there was no time.

“Link! Zelda!” She shrieked. Time suddenly seemed to slow down around her as the bolt’s speed reduced to a snail’s pace. A light golden glow sparked at the wagon’s side, pulsing as it grew stronger and stronger. Then another spark joined in, and yet another as a golden veil formed around the cart and its entrance. With a bright flash of light, three golden triangles materialized forming a shield as the barrier sprung from it. Time returned to normal as the red bolt crashed angrily into the golden barrier. There was a bright flash. Epona raised a hoof to shield her eyes from the glare. When it passed, she lowered it only to gasp. The bolt, along with the mysterious barrier, had vanished without a trace. The cloaked figure let out a frustrated growl before turning and stomping toward Ponyville, singeing the ground with every step.

Breathing heavily, Epona quickly unhitched herself and rushed to the rear of the wagon. Tearing back the flap, she looked to make sure the young ones were safe. Both slept soundly, unbothered by the strange events that had just taken place. From her point of view, Epona could not see the three golden triangles as they faded from Link’s flank, nor the strangely shaped triangle with wings extending from it on Zelda’s as it too faded. With a relieved sigh the mare hitched herself back up and hurried towards New Unity, putting as much distance as she could between herself and the mysterious cloaked figure. Hammer Strike needed to be told of this immediately.

Pensword paced the halls of Ponyville General Hospital. It had been, biologically speaking, almost ten months since he and Lunar Fang conceived their first born. Now thanks to those Black Tip imposters, she was going into labor a month early. He was worried, but if fate was as kind to him, as it was to his parents, He would soon be a father. After all, he was born two months early as a human. He paused as he looked up from the hallway. “You can come in now, Commander Pensword. Congratulations, it’s a girl.” One thing that surprised him about Equestrian birthing was that the mares did it alone, and only after the birth would the father be allowed in, most likely a holdover from equine instincts or something. He was not sure. Still, he was grinning from ear to ear as he made his way to the door. For now, the war, the deaths, the blood, all paled to utter insignificance in the face of the newborn foal he would soon be meeting for the first time. He poked his head into the room, smiling as he trotted in.

He could see Lunar Fang holding a small Thestral with closed eyes as both dozed. His daughter’s coat was a light blue grey coloration with bat wings of the same color webbing held close to her body. Her mane and tail were a glossy black, yet he could just perceive a few silver streaks cascading like a brook reflecting the moonlight. He tried to think what that meant. It had been a while since he pondered his tribe’s teachings. Silver streaks. Ah yes, that’s right. She was a Moon Tear Theastral. He recalled his grandmother’s stories about how these were children that were given to special parents. The mane and tail were streaked with the tears of the moon due how precious she held them in her sight. His grin widened as he thought about it. He knew a little more about genetics and the role they played in this outcome, but the story itself was beautiful. He sighed and looked at the room. At this moment in time, for this one second, he felt that he was right where he needed to be. This was where he belonged.

“Dear?” He started as he saw his life mate’s eyes open. She peered at him with a dreamy smile of contentment. “I forgot one of the bags. It has some important things for Thestral traditions with a new born, let alone the firstborn of your house. Can … well that is to say, you need to go back and retrieve it.”

“Consider it done, my little Thestral,” he whispered as he nuzzled her head before he repeated the action in his daughter’s mane. “We can name her then as well?”

Lunar Fang nodded with a smile that sent Pensword’s heart soaring, along with her words. “Of course, my little human.” Lunar Fang responded with a smirk. Pensword continued holding that same goofy smile. He performed a swift about face and immediately began to trot to the doors of the hospital. As soon as he was outside he took to the air and flew hard and past towards New Unity. The morning sun blazed brightly in the sky, casting a golden sheen upon his snow white mane as he raced for home.

Passing over the border of the everfree, Pensword screeched to a halt as his ear twitched. He heard a very distinct scream followed immediately by the sound of magic being cast. A bright red flash filled the skies. Then, all was silent. He spun around, his heart racing. There in the distance he could see a giant blue dome glinting in the morning sun.

“No,” he gasped. In a dash that would even give Rainbow a run for her money, Pensword rushed the dome. At the very last second, he performed a roundhouse kick, ready to buck the force right out of that field. A jarring jolt vibrated his very frame as he made impact before being flung backwards. Shaking his head to clear it, he looked back once again. He had not left so much as a scratch. A light tingling sensation ran through his frame as he pondered what to do. His fears spiked further as his mouth opened in horror. Dark clouds wee forming over and around the town, giving the impression of gloom and despair. He glared at the dome, ready to go for another round before he paused.

“Not like this,” Matthew’s voice echoed in his mind. “We need to prepare.” Pensword growled, ready to rebuke his human side until he recalled his training. As much as he hated to admit it, his human side was right. Letting out a full throated winny, he reared in the air before turning around and dashing for the castle. He needed his armor and weapons. And more importantly, he needed help. The Gryphon Slayers would be able to figure out what to do. With a final glare back and tears in his eyes, Pensword exclaimed.

“I’ll be back for you, Lunar Fang. I swear it.”

“Rook?” Grif called from his office. He had been left to some paperwork that apparently needed to be done soon. Hammer Strike should have been seeing to it, but he had vanished suddenly. And as his proxy, it had been left to Grif.

“Yes sir?” Black Rook responded, still a little shocked over the changes that had taken over Grif and Taze. It was now almost a surprise to wonder who they would see next, Human or Gryphon at the desk. He stood hovering at the doorway to the slightly more furnished office, a worried expression on his face.

“A. Has pensword returned yet? He said he’d let me know as soon as it was okay to visit Lunar Fang and the new foal. And B, why do I hear hurried hooves and clanking metal? Are we under attack?” Grif asked, hoping to Faust and the winds that chrysalis and her entire hive were outside the walls. Anything to get him away from this paperwork.

“That’s just it, sir.” Black Rook replied, hesitantly rubbing a foreleg against the other. “The Gryphon Slayers are donning full battle armor and combat gear. And they’ve taken their standard from the flag yard. But there’s no enemy in the forest, nor the air. Worse still, I haven’t seen head nor tail of Pensword yet. I’m worried though. His armor and wing blades are missing, along with Lexington, Concord, and his crossbow.”

Grif took in the details he had just been presented with military clarity. Pensword was not a pony for sudden and irrational military exercises. That was more his own thing. Nor was Pensword one to take all his weapons with him unless something was wrong. Obviously his friend was having some sort of crisis. Grif’s eyes dilated as the inevitable conclusion came. His godbaby was in danger.

“Call the rohirrim,” Grif shouted rather suddenly as he got to his feet. “Gather the family. I want every able bodied pair of talons or hooves fully armed and ready to march in fifteen minutes. Anyone late gets left behind and stuck with latrine duty for the next ten years. Do I make myself clear, captain?” Grif said.

“Sir,” He saluted with a questioning tone, hovering for a second longer.

“Now, Rook!” That was all Black Rook needed. He bolted like cerberus was on his tail and was soon out of sight, sounding the alarm as he went. A Moment Later Pensword raced past the open door as if chasing time itself. Grif caught the expression in his eyes, confirming his suspicions. In mere moments, he was airborne, racing to catch his friend.

“What is it?” he shouted. “Whose head’s going to roll?” he managed to ask, more quietly as he matched his friend’s speed in the air.

“I don’t know,” Pensword yelled as he flew out of the hallway and took to the air where the newest members of the Gryphon Slayers and the Old guard mingled forming up in the air and on the ground. “A thrice blasted dome is over the entire town like a snowglobe and storm clouds are forming inside over the city. I was to get a forgotten bag for a ceremony, so I got out of range before it fell. But now... “ He looked to the direction of Ponyville. “I shouldn’t have left. I should have gotten Derpy or somepony else to get them.” He looked around, his gaze fierce as he eyed up his men. “Full March. Our destination is the boundary of Everfree and Ponyville. If anything gets in the way, deal with it.”

“Sir!” came the collective shout as the forces mobilized, turning to face the main gate and bridge as they began their march. It was at that moment Epona entered the courtyard of New Unity. She flinched as she eyed the small army, ready for war and marching right for her. She stopped, mouth agape as they bore down on her. She trembled where she stood, uncertain what to do.

“I’m going with you,” Grif said. “I’ll throw freaking tartarus at it if that’s what’s necessary.”

Pensword smiled and nodded. “Leave your future mate behind. Heavens above knows we need one level headed warrior to protect this piece of land from attack.” He nodded to the others who were already moving. “See you at the wall. You will soon see what I mean.” Grif cocked an eyebrow as he noticed the trebuchet being hauled by a platoon of Earth Ponies. Hammer Strike had designed and built these monsters with Twilight’s help. Hopefully they would be enough to breach whatever barrier Pensword saw. As the ponies continued their advance and staging parties, they parted around Epona and her little cart, giving her the opportunity to pass through into the safety of the castle without coming to harm.

With a rumble Grif’s troops began to assemble in the courtyard next to what remained Pensword’s. The last few months of physical training was starting to show as the stallions and mares rumbled into position, their dusty armor strapped tightly. A large group of gryphons bearing the Bladefeather crest assembled in the air above them. “Everything I have is at your disposal, Pensword”

Pensword landed on the ground while all gathered around him. “Right. I want two squads of fast flyers to advance and take land for a siege camp. I don’t care if you are Gryphon or Pony right now. I need fast flyers.” He paused. “Second, all other flyers shall remain and act as air support for the ground marchers and Siege workers. No ifs ands or buts. You stay with those men. You do not go off for personal glory. You are to stay and protect the bombers.” He paused and smiled. “Siege workers, you are the bombers for this mission. That is to be your code name. Flyers, You are Speeders. Support, you are Red Tails.” He saw the looks of annoyance. Most likely from a lack of understanding. “It is a name for a group of of men who were in the minds of one of the aliens. They served for their nation and not personal glory.” He paused. “Regular fighters, you are Bricks.”

“Remember, gentlemen, there is a foal in ponyville who is my god daughter,” Grif looked at the gryphons. “That makes her family and that makes her part of this clan. Let’s show them what happens when they mess with our family.” Grif’s speech seemed to appease the annoyed gryphons. This wasn’t simply foolish support, this was personal. Grif drew his swords with a flourish. “On the commander’s order, assume your positions. Fast flyers to forward group, heavy fliers to support group.” The gryphons moved to obey, their gaze resolute. Grif gestured to the pegasus with his saber, acknowledging the order was Pensword’s.

“Tally ho!” Pensword roared as he took off. Grif soon joined him in the air. “Grif… when we get back, I am going to tell them the story of the Tuskegee Airmen. Under their protection we lost zero bombers.”

“That can wait,” Grif said. “You still need to introduce me to my goddaughter.” With that said the gryphon put on an extra burst of speed.

“You shall, you shall.” Pensword replied. “If I have my way, you shall see your goddaughter by day’s end. And, oh she is one of the most beautiful foals you ever did see.” He said, cracking a brief smile before it was gone. “Whoever is responsible for this shall feel my wrath.”

Hammer Strike paused in his writing as he looked around the room. “It got a lot quieter around here…” He muttered to himself before someone knocked on his door.

“Yes?” He called out.

“Sir,” Tower said as he walked in. “A mare named Epona is here requesting you.”

“Well, today has been full of visits…” He said aloud. “Go ahead and tell her I’ll be down shortly.”

Tower nodded as he exited the room, closing the door behind him.

Hammer Strike hummed to himself as he finished his sentence on the page and put his quill down. “Not even four paragraphs in…” He muttered as he stood up from his chair and headed out the door. When he reached the courtyard, there stood Epona, her covered cart behind her.

“Hello Epona. I hope your journey was uneventful,” He said aloud as he walked over to her.

“Most of it.” She yawned. “Something weird happened just outside Ponyville though.”

“Weird things tend to happen at Ponyville. What happened this time?”

“I accidentally brushed this mare who was heading into town and when I apologized she got all angry and tried to throw a spell at me. I guess something I had in the cart activated to stop it, but i couldn’t tell what it was. Some weird triangle thing.”

“Was it golden?”

“How did you know?”

“Oh, you know, random guess,” He replied. “Might have been a protective spell on one of the objects in the cart that you forgot had it.”

“Probably. I still haven’t catalogued everything. Anyway, what was with all the soldiers leaving?” Epona asked.

“That would explain why it suddenly got so quiet around here,” Hammer Strike muttered as he looked around. Then he shrugged. “Unsure. I wasn’t alerted to anything.”

“It looked like they took two thirds of the ponies in the fort and a good chunk of the gryphons as well.”

“I’m sure it can be dealt with without my presence. I mean, it’s not like they took the big guns.”

“... They had a trebuchet.”

Hammer Strike paused for a second. “Well, they took one of the big guns…” He said with a hum. “I’m sure they can deal with it. If they need help they’ll call for me.”

“So where can I set everything up?” Epona asked, her fears alleviated for the time being.

“Over here.” He said, pointing to a building with an open shop window. “You can work on setting up shop later. I’ll lead you towards your place of residence until we are ready to work on the districts which will contain residencies for commercial and industry. At least depending on how things go. Whenever you are ready.”

Grif charged the dome again. Over the last several hours they had rained down arrows, shot stones point blank with a trebuchet, and beaten the magic dome with every physical action they could contrive. And yet, despite their best efforts, the dome had yet to gain so much as a crack for their troubles. Black Rook and Silver Spear had taken it upon themselves to issue orders for setting up a siege camp as both their commanders relentlessly attacked the dome.

“Yes. That’s right. Destroy yourselves to amuse The Great and Powerful Trixie!” Behind the dome the blue unicorn sat on her large golden wheeless chariot smirking at the battered and beaten pegasus/thestral hybrid and his gryphon companion.

Pensword just laughed. “The Great and Powerful Trixie,” he made sure to roll the r like she did. “Does not know who she is facing. I once camped in front of a fort for three weeks. I am patient and I shall get what I want. Let’s see how long you are amused by us standing here.”

“I brought down the Gryphon evokers when I was their captive,” Grif growled as he charged again. Small wisps of wind blew around him. “Their magic couldn’t stop me and neither will this.” He brought both pommels of his new swords down as hard as he could manage onto the magical substance only to be rebounded like a rubber ball. The blue unicorn laughed louder seeing the mighty heroes of Equestria thrown about like mere play toys. Pensword moved to help his friend to his paws and talons.

“That laugh is starting to get on my nerves,” he said.

“I’m going back for the cannons,” Grif said with a fierce glare at the wicked self proclaimed ruler of Ponyville.

“I’ll stay and keep fighting. If anything, at least it should hopefully distract her from trying to do anything to you,” Pensword whispered back as he turned to the Trebuchet. “Load another boulder! Keep up those volleys! Archers, prepare a full volley as well. Unicorns, magic spells to launch. Target one spot, everypony.” He quickly moved to the dome and marked a spot near the top with a large X using some chalk he kept handy. “Let’s try this!” he yelled as he rose higher into the air. Trixie jerked a little as beads of sweat started to form.

“Come on you foals, move! Someone is trying to mess with the dome on the other side.” She smiled menacingly, her amulet glowing as red as her eyes. “Trixie, while amused, shall have to return to watch you fail in breaking through some other time. Ta-ta,” she said, laughing all the while as two smaller ponies pulled as hard as they could, gradually plowing through the dirt as they pulled the wheelless carriage along.

Grif flew off in the direction of new unity while Pensword renewed his attack. Trixie soon returned, mumbling something about beavers and their stupidity and how she would outlaw them when she had the chance as her next official proclamation. She now rode in a much larger golden wagon sans wheels. A pair of whips hovered in the air above the poor shaking ponies hitched to her wagon. Pensword’s eyes narrowed. Crimes against Ponykind would be added to her list of offenses soon enough. Letting loose a warcry, the bombardment resumed. Trixie’s laughter continued shortly after as the barrage maintained zero effect, her horn glowing all the while.

“Grif!” Hammer Strike called out. “Tell me what in the world is going on. You have taken experimental equipment and over half of the troops and I haven’t gotten so much as a note to explain.” Grif screeched to a halt, realizing his mistake and quickly moved to rectify it, cocking his head back and forth between the pony lord and the troops scrambling.

“You remember how Pensword’s foal was being born today?” Grif asked, then turned to the ponies who were swarming around the castle with a brigade of gryphons. “Take that balista too! We could use all the firepower we can get!”

“Tell me what is happening at Ponyville,” Hammer demanded, pulling Grif’s beak to face him as he stared the gryphon down.

Grif snarled, using a mocking tone of voice. “‘The Great and Powerful Trixie’ returned to ponyville with some ‘alicorn amulet’ or something like that. It’s pumped her fire power a few hundred times and currently what's keeping Pensword from Lunar Fang and the new foal is a giant dome of solid magic we’ve been battering for over six hours.”

“Then take the cannons and get it down quick. Just be sure to aim at a less habitable place. I’ve been performing some tests with them and I’d rather nopony got hurt.”

“Don’t worry. We’re at least two miles from the nearest inhabited buildings. At worst we build carrot top a new shed,” Grif said. Then he barked another order. “Four ponies to a wagon! We need to move these as fast as possible!” Grif looked to Hammerstrike. “Shrial’s in the tower if you need anything.”

“Considering she hasn’t said a thing to me in ages, I doubt we’ll have any real conversation.”

“Sorry, but not much I can do about that. Present problem first,” Grif noted as the wagons began to move.

“Just finish the job and get back. I dislike the lack of forces around here.”

“You have a manticore. I think between the two of you, you could conquer a small nation, nevermind defend one fortress,” Grif said. “Assuming all goes well I’ll be back late tonight,” he said before turning to head off.

“Have fun with that,” Hammer Strike said as he made his way back inside.

The dome was still in tact. And Lunar Fang was still trapped inside with the foal. Once more Pensword glared, attacking savagely with his wings as he uttered a guttural roar. Trixie continued to laugh, mocking him. Growling, he turned to his troops. “Return to Camp,” he ordered. “We regroup now and find out what is going on.” His tail swished in anger as he stormed away, doing his best to ignore Trixie’s laughter as she gloated over her power and supposed victory. “Foolish foal,” Pensword hissed under his voice. “Know you not that a victory is not won till the enemy routes?” He paused and turned once more to give the red eyed trixie the evil eye. “I have yet begun to fight. I shall breach that dome, and when I do, you shall have Tartarus on your doorstep.” He growled before turning around and zooming into his command tent.

“Are you alright, sir?” Silver Spear asked his commander.

“No,” Pensword growled, his eye twitching. “My life mate and daughter are in the hospital under the rule of some crazed lunatic and I am stuck out here, unable to protect them. What kind of father, husband, am I if I am not by their side to protect them? I fought and destroyed Fort Triumph, claimed Fort Lunar Fang, led and decided the movements of the armies during the Third Gryphon War. Yet I cannot break through a simple dome. And on top of that, I cannot reach High Chieftess Luna.”

“Sir, no pony was prepared for this. You’ve brought the might of an army to save them and are throwing every resource you have at it. You’re a good father and husband. We will work this out. But you need to keep calm, sir. You’re our leader and we need you right now,” Silver Spear said, trying to sound comforting.

“Thank you,” Pensword muttered, then let loose a wry smile. “And to think, a couple of months ago you were thinking of quitting due to our crazy antics. Now look at you. You have grown to be a good leader and a good teacher for those of the Gryphon Slayers who came with me from the past. Thank you. Tell me, did you ever think being in the Guard would be this interesting?” He asked, trying to make the smile a little wider. It wasn’t working, so he dropped it. Silver Spear could tell that Pensword was trying to distract himself for now, so he played along.

“In all honesty, sir, I didn’t expect my life to be this exciting. A few months ago I was some noble brat whose father had him declared unfit simply so he could say his brave son attempted to join the guard. I’d never dreamed of being here, serving the ponies I’ve met. To tell you the truth, I couldn’t imagine a better life than this, sir.”

“Well, just be sure to eventually settle down. And for Celestia’s sake, make sure to keep your options open. Who knows? You might find a nice Thestral to marry from one of the new Noble houses in Filly De Y.” Pensword said in a playful tone. Silver Spear smirked. It may have been a distraction, but it was nice to be treated more as a comrade rather than a cadet. “Still, I want a report on how our attacks are doing,” Pensword said, returning to business once again. “And if any Unicorns come our way, see if they know any magic. If we’re lucky, maybe we can overpower the dome, or at the very least get a magic user who’s competent enough to scan the dome and find a weakness.” He jumped as the earth trembled. Peeking out his tent, he saw Grif flying in with more weapons. “What? What was that?” he asked. “Did, did Trixie just let something in and out again?”

“Aparently the beavers have finally gotten to her,” Grif said. “She lifted the dome up to let them out.” He held a taloned hand up as Pensword’s mouth opened. “Already checked. It was a temporary hole. Had some men try to dig out the seam but they couldn’t find it.” Grif pointed to a hole nearby. “Cannons are here, but it will take a good hour to set them up. in the meantime I’m taking some gryphons with me. I want to test and see if attacking this dome from multiple extremes gets us anywhere.”

“Go for it. We can use more rocks, if needed, to try and help,” Pensword replied, happy at the news. He paused seeing the other troops. “Did we pull all our troops out of New Unity?” he asked with an eye twitch. Then a creepy sort of smile came over his face. “Yeah, when we are done, I am so going to put her on trial in New Unity… If Ponyville does not.” He closed his eyes, sighing happily, then frowned. “Oh fine. … Doesn’t. There, are you happy now Matthew?” he asked in a low murmur that only Grif could hear. “Doesn’t ask to put her on trial first.”

“I honestly don’t care if Ponyville decides to or not,” Grif said. “I’ll play any card I need to to get us jurisdiction. Send up a flare when the cannons are prepped,” he said, turning to his gryphons. “You four head north. You four take scout. And you three follow me to the east. Thalia’s in charge until my return,” Grif instructed. “Move out.”.

Pensword returned to look at the dome. He began to pace a little, worried. Trixie had vanished again off to the center of town. His eyes inevitably roamed towards the hospital where his life mate would be. With a look of determination, he returned to the task at hand. “Thestrals, begin mining operations. Dig down and try to probe for a weakness,” he ordered before returning to the siege camp. Something was not right. Something about the blue pony had changed, but what was it? What was so different?

Doctor Strange, a Unicorn, looked up from his desk as he had been looking over the supplies for his patients. Based on a healthy portion for everypony, by his reckoning they had enough supplies to last a good two months without worry about a shortage. He saw the door knob twist and swing open as two unicorns opened the door. Protests clearly rang down the hall after them. “Snip, Snails, what are you doing here?”

The two grinned widely as they moved to either side of the door and bowed, creating a pathway to the good doctor’s desk. “Now announcing,” Snips started.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie!” Snails finished as purple smoke billowed into the office.

Doctor Strange stood up with a flat expression on his muzzle, awaiting their guest.

Trixie walked in with an air of superiority. “Hello, doctor. The Great and Powerful Trixie has deemed it appropriate to dazzle you with her presence in hopes her beauty may inspire your patients to feel better.”

Doctor Strange blinked and frowned. “I do appreciate your kind offer, Lady Trixie. However, now might not be the best time for the patients and staff. Tomorrow morning would be a much more convenient.” He smiled, easily seeing the signs of the temper tantrum on its way. He’d treated enough patients to know how to deal with such outbursts, and waited calmly for the wave he knew would soon come crashing down. Wisely, he deicded to make the first move, preventing the power hungry unicorn attempting a rebuke. “After all,” he said placatingly. “If they see you as a bright eyed morning Unicorn, would it not be better for your subjects than if they saw you during a time that most are being given pain medication? It might mess with their minds and dilute the grandeur of your most glorious self, giving them a false impression of the marvelous beauty and leadership that is The Great and Powerful Trixie.” He knew he was walking a fine line. He had to help Rarity and a few others from the earlier coup attempt. If he could keep her out of the hospital, it would be the best.

Trixie squinted, her eyes deep in thought as her amulet continued to glow a deep red. “Hmm… Trixie supposes you have a point. Very well, doctor. Trixie shall return first thing in the morning.”

“We shall anxiously await your glorious return, oh wondrous ruler.” Doctor Strange bowed in respect. “Now, I am sure you have some other places you would like to visit that require your radiant presence.”

“Of course. But first Trixie will be sure to brighten up the place for you.” The unicorn’s horn flared an ugly red as various awards and degrees were replaced with pictures and posters in her exact likeness.

The doctor’s smile was strained as Trixie left the room. When she had finally gone he sat down and sighed. “At least they were authorized duplicates,” He muttered. Having learned the unpredictable nature of practicing in Ponyville, most doctors had taken to displaying second hand copies of their degrees and awards for fear of destruction by what had commonly come to be known as a “Ponyville Event.” He waited a few more minutes before pushing an intercom button. “Nurse Redheart, could you come into my office please?”

“Yes, doct-. what in celestia’s name happened here?” the nurse asked as the door closed behind her.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie came for a visit. She is going to come in the morning to cheer up the patients.” He put a hoof to his nose. “I only wonder what will happen when Princess Celestia and Princess Luna arrive with the Saddle Arabian delegates later tonight.” He paused and looked at Nurse Redheart directly. “What is the status on our patients? Has anypony realized what’s happened yet?”

“Lunar Fang has been trying to use military statute 724 to make us release her so she can forcibly have the dome lowered herself,” Red Heart said. “She’s been at it for hours. Fortunately, this isn’t a military hospital so the normal statutes don’t apply.”

“Have you asked her how she is going to get it to drop? Please also remind her that she has a foal to look after first. If anything will keep her bound to this hospital, it will be maternal instinct,” he said as put a hoof to his temple. “Nurse Redheart. How did you even know what seven two four says? Or did she state it verbatim?”

“She did, but I knew about it before from when Pensword was in the hospital. Well, in the waiting room anyways. He was reading them aloud.”

“Ah,” Doctor Strange replied. “Then we might have to stall. Keep her busy and talking. Anything. But at all costs, we cannot let her leave.” He closed his eyes. “I fear what Trixie might do if she meets an actual member of the military in the town, let alone a Thestral. Who knows what that amulet would do or cause her to do.”

“Not to mention we can’t let her near a newborn with how she’s treated the foals so far,” Red Heart noted.

“What do you mean?” It seemed Doctor Strange had missed some information. “What did she do?”

When she first came into town she melded Snips’ and Snail’s horns together. And later, with Twilight, she used aging spells.”

“That is most certainly not good. Has she done anything else to any of the other foals?” He asked with concern. “It seems she fixed them, at least.”

“Nothing’s been reported yet, but I’d rather not put a baby near that volatile monster,” Red Heart said vehemently.

“Very well. We’ll place the maternity ward on lockdown,” Doctor Strange said. Then he sighed. “We should pray to Faust that things work out.”

“Okay, that’s it.” Hammer Strike sighed as he put his quill down. “All night and day, and I still hear the cannon shots.”

The cannons had started thundering as soon as they had been prepared and hadn’t stopped since. It had been a very loud night for everyone as the barrage continued unbroken. El Fluffy looked at Hammer Strike questioningly.

“Rawr?” he asked.

“It’s time to lend a helping… hoof,” He said after a pause. “Fluffy, front gate,” He said as he moved away from his desk. “Still don’t even know how you fit through the door…” He muttered the side comment as he stopped himself from thinking on it. Most likely this would have something along the lines of Pinkie Pie; and that would only lead to more headaches. Instead, he occupied his mind with what he would be wearing as he headed towards his personal armory.

“Rawr.” The manticore shrugged before going back to sleep.

Hammer Strike made his way to the armory and back out in a quick fashion. He bore no armor, but rather carried some of his more recent weapons and a few other miscellaneous objects that he deemed… testable. “Tower, Blast,” He called out to the brothers as he walked past them again. “Let’s go.”

“Sir!” they responded, following dutifully behind.

Thankfully the trip through the forest had little to no interruptions as they made their way towards Ponyville. Three hours later the trio found themselves amongst the others as they continued their assault on the magic dome that surrounded the little town.

“Hammer Strike!” Grif called as he stumbled over. “Glad you could make it. We’ve made progress,” the gryphon said proudly. “A three inch crack! It took more power than I can guess, but it’s breaking.”

“Not quick enough,” Hammer replied. “I’ve brought some of my own gear to help with this,” he said, shifting some of the tools on his back.

“If anyone can get anywhere, it’ll probably be you. Hey, Pensword! Hammer Strike’s here! Give everyone some rest!” Grif shouted.

Pensword looked up from his table and glared at Grif. “I shall not rest till Lunar Fang and I are reunited.”

“And then she’ll slit my throat cause you're exhausted. Just take a minute, Pensword,” Grif sighed, shaking his head.

“Fine… Two minutes.” Pensword said gruffly as he sat down on the ground and glared at the dome. If looks were magic, he would have decimated the barrier and the whole town with it.

Hammer Strike shifted some of the tools off his back except for the first item he wanted to test, a large warhammer that he had brought with him from the war, one of his personal favorites. “Where’s a good spot to start?” He asked aloud.

Pensword pointed to a spot where the ground was scarred and torn from the assault. “How about there? You can see the ground, so it should be usable.”

“Let’s see how it goes,” Hammer replied, shifting the warhammer slightly as he walked over to the spot. Ponies immediately parted, making way for the legendary lord as they muttered amongst themselves. “Got to start somewhere, I guess,” Hammer said softly to himself as he moved the warhammer into his hooves.

Taking a deep breath, Hammer Strike raised the weapon in his hooves. In one swift motion he brought it crashing down on the dome. For a moment, all was silent as the shockwaves carried out from the hammer. Then a soft resonating tone rose from a gentle lull to a mighty ring as the ripples suddenly came flowing violently back. A crack of thunder emanated from the spot as a cloud of dust blew through the camp. Tables, chairs, and ponies alike were blown off their legs and hooves respectively. As the dust settled, tents and campfires lay in disarray while embers and papers sifted slowly down like snowfall. Thestrals and pegasi alike panted as they hovered in the air, coughing from the cloud of debris. A few feet from the dome, Hammer Strike stood, his expression blank as he looked down at his hammer. The handle was bent at a ninety degree angle, the steel glowing red at the point of impact. Blast and Tower both stared wide eyed at their Lord while the rest of the regiments gawked open mouthed. For many, this was the first time they had seen the legendary strength of Celestia’s Ghost in action.

“Well that kinda stings,” Grif said, pointing to the dome which now had several spidering cracks across it’s surface.

“Welp,” Hammer said as he tossed the warhammer aside. It fell with a massive clatter, leaving an imprint in the soft spring dirt. “That was a good test.”

Pensword was on his back with his hooves flailing a little in the air before he began to smile. “FIre at will! Fire at the cracks!” he ordered, giggling madly with excitement. Progress at last.

“Pensword, he just did several times the damage we did in one shot and we’ve been working since before noon yesterday. Maybe we should let Hammer Strike keep going for a bit longer?” Grif suggested.

Pensword rolled over to his hooves and looked around seeing the damage and frowned. “You might be right. We will have to repair the camp.” He looked at the others. “Well, don’t just stand around there. This camp is in shambles. Get those cannons returned to the proper orientation! Get the Trebuchet back upright! I want this base fixed yesterday!”

“I’m still disappointed that you both used up the experimental explosive rounds.” Hammer frowned. “I hadn’t tested them yet.”

“I thought we were using grape shot?” Grif asked, looking to Pensword for confirmation. The Pegasus nodded.

“You didn’t grab the experimental rounds?” Hammer Strike asked, pausing.

“We have explosive rounds?” Pensword asked in shock.

“You're experimenting with things that can literally unmake us. I generally stay away from your experiments. You mean to tell me there is explosive ammo?” Grif asked.

“...No…” Hammer Strike replied after a moment.

“Anyway lets stop talking about this. We got a foal and a mare to save,” Grif said.

“What about the entire town of ponies currently being held hostage?” Black Rook asked

“Semantics.” Grif rolled his eyes before turning to Hammer Strike “What's next?”

“Depends. Next tool on the list, or skip the list and go right to the extremely dangerous explosive stuff?”

“Which is going to get us in there before Pensword gives himself an aneurysm?” Grif asked.

Hammer Strike simply pulled out a small yellow crystal that radiated energy and showed it to Grif with a raised brow and a small smirk.

“Are you going to do a Mr. Torque?” Grif asked. Then he backed off as Hammer hit him with his serious stare. “Okay then … I’ll start getting everyone to move back.” He strolled over to pensword, his expression grim. “Pensword get everyone back past the tree line. Don’t worry about the cannons and stuff. That can be rebought. Everyone needs to be out of the range.”

Pensword raised a wing, ready to voice his objections before he caught site of the crystal in Hammer Strike’s hoof. “... Is that?” Grif nodded. Pensword dropped his wing and immediately began barking orders. “Fall back! Fall back! Grab your kits, gear, and anything sentimental you have and get back to the tree line on the double!” he turned to look at Grif. “Give us twenty minutes and we will be out of range.”

Twenty minutes later the camp had been broken down. The only things left were the cannons and Trebuchet. Other than that, a few stray pots and pans strewed across the ash covered field. Those could be replaced.

“Clear!” Pensword shouted after tallying up their numbers. Grif stood next to him, watching and waiting as Hammer Strike pulled the crystal from his pocket once more. A roll of tape hung on his other hoof as he prepared to make the attachment.

“Well, here goes nothing,” he said flatly as he moved to pull some of the tape off the roll. He paused a moment as his ears twitched. His brows furrowed. “... What-?” A pinprick of light slowly grew in the sky as a rumbling filled the air. The clouds parted to reveal a streak of yellow and red flame blazing towards the dome. Nanoseconds later, the ground shook, causing trees to fall as yet another loud crack filled the air. Then with the sound of shattering crystal, yet another explosion blasted outwards in a miniature blue mushroom cloud. Coughing, Pensword and Grif slowly made their way forward, not sure what they would find. As they drew closer, they could just make out the silhouette of a flapping flag. Or so they thought. There Hammer Strike stood, tape in one hoof, crystal in the other as he stared flatly where the barrier once had been. A depressed line marked where Trixie’s spell had held. Whatever that ball of fire had been, it destroyed the shield. A pillar of smoke rose up in the distance. Hammer Strike dusted off his jacket, looked to the smoke, then back to the crystal.

“Well… Darn.”

Grif leapt into action. “Unicorns, I want wards all over this place. Keep going till a mage can’t hold a tea cup in levitation a thousand years from now. You, squad, go let Twilight know the dome has been breached. The rest of you spread out and render aid, but don’t get in Trixie’s way yet. Pensword…” Grif said, drawing his scimitars. “We got a doctor’s appointment.” His keen eyes only just made out the retreating form of a pegasus with wings blades flying low over the land towards the hospital. Without a word Grif took to the air and followed after Pensword.

“And if you two fill out these forms I will personally see that any crimes she has committed against the patients here are added to the charges against her,” Grif said, handing the papers to the doctor and the nurses. “I’m sorry we couldn’t arrive sooner.”

Doctor Strange just smiled. “Not a problem. Though I have to say, I wish your friends wouldn’t race around the corridors. They’re almost as bad as Rainbow Dash is in the air,” he said, pausing as he adjusted his glasses. “Just who are they?” He asked as he signed the document.

“That’s Commander Moonkissed Pensword Hurricane,” Grif said, his tone carrying a bit of a dark note. “He’s been separated from his wife and newborn for almost 24 hours. I think he’s entitled to a little hasty action, doctor.”

“Oh…” He sighed. “Maybe now I won’t be given so many military orders from Moonshade.” He shook his head. “Did you know Nurse Redheart gave up trying to disarm her? She turned anything that she could risk into something to defend her child.” He sighed again. “Hopefully he’ll be able to talk some sense into her.”

“Doctor I have full respect that you're a doctor, and thus, an educated stallion. But you obviously have never been around parents and their children a lot, let alone Thestrals, and one of Lunas most dangerous soldiers to boot. Sir, your town was just taken by a tyrant who was volatile and known for tantrums on an incredible scale. Currently, you are lucky your hospital wasn’t turned into some sort of rebel base. I’d have given you and your nurse another hour before you lost control at the most. You see, what I’m trying to get at here, doctor, is that you are an educated stallion of medicine. And I respect that. But you will regard all three of the ponies involved with due respect or you and I will have problems.” Grif looked into the doctors eye’s with a predatory gleam. “And you do not want to have problems with me. Got it?”

“What problems?” The Doctor replied, unfazed. “Thank you for your advice, though. I’ll make sure to keep that in mind with future Thestral patients. Though hopefully we won’t have to deal with another invasion so soon.” He paused and took a moment to rise from his desk, levitating the documents as he walked round to face the gryphon. As he did so Grif caught a look of the good doctor’s cutie mark. A gold circle shone brightly, surrounding a great red gem. It reminded Grif of something semi forgotten laying just at the edges of his foggy memory. “I could have handled it,” Strange said, tapping lightly on his horn as the documents rolled themselves up and landed in Grif’s hand.

“You’re hilarious,” Grif said. “Compared to a changeling you’re about as dangerous to as a baby all swaddled in a blanket. I’ve seen what that mare is capable of, doctor. You and your hospital staff are very fortunate the dome was broken. Now I am going to go comfort my friends and hopefully meet my god daughter for the first time. You have patients who need care and a few wounded warriors from the siege weaponry who will be in within the hour. You’d best prepare.” Grif stashed the papers carefully before turning and heading after Pensword.

Doctor Strange could only smirk before he used his magic, matching his blue eyes to pick up a clipboard and clip clop away. After a while he let out a small chuckle. “I am reminded once more why I settled here. The bizarre is normal.” He entered his office, turning around. “Nurse Redheart, please tell my secretary to clear my schedule. I have some operations I will be performing later when the victorious armies arrive for healing.” He did not wait for an answer before closing the door behind him as he fully entered his office.

Grif arrived at the room just in time to see Pensword hastily packing some things that he could not get a good look at into a duffel he’d carried with him from the camp. Pensword smiled as he turned around to greet his friend.

“I am happy that took a while with the doctor. We just finished with the Thestral ceremony. Come, come meet Moon River, your new Goddaughter, and the first of the house of Pen to be born to continue the line.” he dropped his voice and switched to Draconic. “Also, the first of the line of Conner from the eldest son of my father.” Grif smiled.

“Getting a little rusty there, Pensword,” he whispered back before turning his attention to the mare and her new foal. His little godchild. Grif approached slowly and carefully, worried his appearance might frighten the newborn foal. He did his best to smile, fortunately remembering not to open his beak. “Hello there, little River.” He smiled as he held a claw out to gently brush her side. “This right here makes it all worth it.”

Moon River yawned as she opened her eyes, revealing a rose tulip red as she blinked and looked at Grif. True to the form of a curious newborn, Grif found that the child did not cry but moved a hoof out to touch the claw with a tilt of her head while making a small noise.

Pensword just smiled. “You are right, my friend. This, all we have gone through, just to reach this point, is all worth it.” He leaned in and nuzzled his daughter with a warm smile. “Yes you are, you are my precious Moon River. Yes you are,” He said, reverting to baby talk as he gazed into her eyes..

“Remember river, if there’s a monster, you just need to tell me and I’ll beat him up,” Grif said. “I’m here for you whenever, no matter what happens.” Grifs voice was soft as he spoke. “No matter what, you're going to be happy. That’s my promise to you.” With a smile Grif reached into his bag and gently retrieved something. “Now, I’m not the craftsman that Hammer Strike is, but I’ve done a fair share of whittling in my time.” He smiled as he pulled out a small wooden figurine of a gryphon. The shape was rough, but the wood had been smoothed carefully so there would be no rough edges. He gently placed it next to her. “This is Icarus. He’s going to stay with you so you're not alone at night.” Grif beamed as the little foal smiled, just for a moment. Then she yawned, blinked a few times, and snuggling back to sleep. Pensword smiled and pointed to the door as Lunar Fang dozed again in her bed. He moved to kiss the foal once more before they departed.

Grif tip toed out the door as carefully as possible, moving across the floor like a lion stalking the hunt. They exited the room and closed it behind them. “Congratulations.” Grif smiled at pensword. “You are one lucky guy. You know that?”

The expression on Pensword’s muzzle said it all before a small smirk took it over. “Why?” he asked. Grif started a moment before he noticed the playful glint in his old friend’s eye. They both laughed. “After all, Grif, we need to be ready for that word, you know.” Still, despite the laughter, Grif could tell his friend wanted an answer.

“Why are you lucky?” Grif asked. “Cause you have them. You have something you were told you wouldn’t have. That’s why you’re lucky. Why did it happen to you? Who cares? it happened. That’s what you focus on.” Grif pantomimed carefully. “Eyes forward, move ahead, and be happy with every day you earn.”

Pensword stepped up and hugged his friend. “Thank you for that. I do plan on moving forward. Hopefully they won’t be calling me in front of Congress anytime soon. After all, they wouldn’t be able to touch me as a citizen here.” He frowned suddenly, shaking his head. “Not even a year and look how… entrenched we have become in this world.” He paused a beat and pondered, putting a hoof to his chin. “I guess I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

Grif hugged pensword back. “Now come, my friend,” he said, letting go. “We’ve got a unicorn to take into military custody.”

Penswords eyes narrowed. “Agreed. I am looking forward to the coming event. She will stand trial for her actions.”

“Yes.” Grif nodded with a predatory glare. “She will.” With that he turned smartly to the door and headed for it. His paws were heavy on the floor and his claws left small scuffs on the tiles, but he didn’t care. Pensword and Lunar Fang were his family. And no one got away with hurting his family.

A few minutes later they found themselves about where the impact site of what hit the dome. “Hammer Strike? What was it? What hit the dome?” Pensword shouted as he stopped a distance away. Heat still radiated from the crater, making it impossible for all save the smith lord himself to get close.

There was no verbal response as Hammer Strike threw the object out of the hole. It bounced a few times before rolling to a stop at their feet. A charred blackened head looked back up at them, its fake button eyes seemingly wide with terror.

“Well…” Grif said, reaching into his bag. “I guess we can classify this under…” he pulled out his orange pointy sunglasses and slid them on in one motion “Tactical Hammer Strike.”

“YEAH!” Bulk Biceps called in the distance.

“So,” Hammer Strike called from the hole as he made his way up. “Found out where that finally went.”

“Should we place this in your shop as a memento?” Pensword asked with a raised eyebrow. “Because, well, how are we going to explain all this?”

“Explain it as a plan set in motion before we even knew we needed a plan,” Hammer replied with a mysterious voice and a shrug.

“Well, I can live with that,” Grif said as he put the sunglasses away. “Now how about we go arrest a pony, Shawn?”

Hammer Strike simply shrugged in response. “Did you find where she was?”

“Twilight should be finished with her by now,” Grif said.

“Good.” Pensword muttered darkly.

Pensword looked to Grif on one side of him and to Hammer Strike on the other as they watched from the sidelines away from the stand where Princess Celestia, High Chieftess Luna, and the Saddle Arabian delegates stood while Twilight performed a feat of animal juggling. He looked back to Grif. “I cannot believe Twilight shot us down on Trixie’s punishment. And now Trixie’s just helping with the show? Where is the justice in that? Now we have to wait for it to finish before we deal with her,” Pensword muttered. Despite his enjoyment of the show, he was far from happy about the whole affair.

“I don’t care,” Grif growled. “Once the show is done we’re arresting her. You still have that Lunar permit and if Celestia tries to delay us, we can take her under the Bladefeathers’ jurisdiction for judgement by Lord Hammer Strike. She is going to stand trial. I don’t care if I have to take her to Zebrica to do it. It’s going to happen.”

“I think we can work on something. I talked to some of the residents, including the Mayor, and I learned an interesting fact. She worked on a Rock Farm. Pinkie Pie somehow knew what I was looking for and confirmed the farm in question was in fact her family’s rock farm.” He paused for a moment. “Maybe she can help with the rocks at the quarry. We need somepony who’s knowledgeable on the subject. And if she really can be sorry, it may be good for the camp’s morale,” Pensword replied.

“It’s your call,” Grif said. “You are technically the most wronged out of the three of us.”

“We put her on trial first and hold a hearing. After that, we shall see. I will let the courts decide. I will not allow myself to be all three as I was in the war,” he said, taking a deep breath as the memory of his actions resurfaced. “Let the town decide,” he said again.

As the scene went on, Grif’s claws drew back his bow the minute Trixie’s horn lit up, relaxing only slightly when her magic joined with Twilight's to help with the final trick. Trixie and twilight seemed to interact for a few minutes and then Grif caught trixies horn light up a second time. He had already pulled back and fired as the smoke cloud erupted. When it cleared it revealed Trixie still very much alive, pinned to the ground by a large arrow that had wedged itself in her cape. A startled gasp ran through the crowds and the murmuring began. Grif looked to hammerstrike and Pensword, then signaled with a head jerk. The time had come to act.

Pensword quickly moved forward, or started, to when Princess Celestia’s magic enveloped the arrow and pulled it from the cap. “My friends, she called as she stepped from the stage followed by the delegates from Saddle Arabia. “While this might be acceptable from your times in the past, we do not go scaring the lives of ponies in Equestria for wrongdoing.”

The princess’ look was indecipherable as she gazed upon the warriors of old. With a nod of her head, however, her guards did form up around Trixie, making sure she had no avenue available for escape.

“With all due respect, your highness, the accused moved to flea. I moved to incapacitate. I was within my rights,” Grif said.

The male delegate raised a hoof slightly. “I do say, this is rather entertaining. Is this also part of the show? Pray tell, by what crimes is this Unicorn accused of that should prevent fleeing from such a wonderful performance?”

Grif looked to Pensword, his brow raised in an unspoken question. Pensword gave a small nod, consenting before deciding to add a few words of his own. “You might be a little more civil than I feel at the moment.” He turned to look at Trixie. With that, Grif cleared his throat and proceeded with his narration.

“Yesterday, just before noon with the use of a forbidden dark magical artifact, this unicorn proceeded to annex the township of Ponyville. She also forced dame Twilight Sparkle into a magical duel. When Twilight failed, this criminal proceeded to banish twilight from the township. She endangered the life of several mares and stallions, including one Pinkamena Diane Pie, who had her very mouth removed from her muzzle, disabling her from the life sustaining act of eating and drinking during the duration of this event. She also has several assault charges being pressed by parents in regards to foals. Under orders by princess Luna, she has been exempted from the charge of high treason due to the amulet’s corrupting effects. However, Lord Hammer Strike has been granted the authority to apprehend Trixie Lulamoon to be tried and sentenced within New Unity by the authority of Princess Luna,” Grif said, presenting a scroll to Celestia. “I’m sure you’ll find everything is in proper order, your highness.”

“What I am curious about,” Princess Celestia said in her famous motherly tone. “Is why you are prosecuting in New Unity. Surely the citizens of Ponyville would have a higher authority to prosecute this case, seeing as the events in question occurred within their own town borders.” She returned to reading the scroll while, thankfully, the guards had kept most of the onlookers from approaching the stand.

“Mayor Mare considered the situation ‘above her pay grade,’ I believe the term was,” Luna chimed in. “As ponyville lacks a proper garrison or access to proper criminal housing facilities, I felt Hammer Strike would be a prudent substitute.”

“If I may?” The Saddle Arabian Stallion interjected as he tossed his sandy mane. “I could not help but notice the expressions of two of the three here, and it feels like there is another reason that might be a more personal touch. On behalf of our nation, we ask,” he said as he looked Grif in the eyes without so much as a twitch. “What was it she did that grieved you so personally?” He narrowed his eyes. “You speak for your friends and your lord. So answer me truthfully.”

Celestia looked more than a little surprised at this reaction as she laughed a little nervously as she prayed fervently to Faust that nothing dangerous would come about from this sudden confrontation.

“Commander Moonkissed Pensword Hurricane over there,” Grif said, gesturing to his friend. “Should have been celebrating his daughter’s birth yesterday. She was born only just before noon. The commander left the town to retrieve some items for a Thestral traditional ritual and was forced to spend the next 24 hours and then some under high duress. Being that his daughter is also my goddaughter, I take what happened very close to heart,” Grif answered honestly and unabashed. “Fear not, sir. She is to receive neither capital nor marshal punishment for her actions. But justice demands some service for what she has done.”

The diplomat stared pensively into the Gryphon’s eyes as he processed the claim, then gave a brief nod. “Very well, I am satisfied.” The Stallion replied and turned to Princess Celestia. “I will not tell you how to run your own nation, as you don’t tell our Sultan how to run ours,” he paused. “However, it seems that this matter is all well in hoof. Now, you mentioned this Lord of a neighboring land that, as you put it, ‘we simply must meet?’” he asked as he returned to his companion’s side. The purple horse smiled gently and nodded gracefully towards the gryphon and his companions before she whispered into the other diplomat’s ear. He blushed, his cheeks changing from a light brown to a deep red as Luna stepped forward.

“While this would be fun, I think I shall speak with these two about the coming trial and service,” She replied with a smile. “Besides, I too would meet this new foal of the house of Pen.”

“Then I shall go tell pensword that I will take the prisoner to her escort and he can introduce you. She is quite the sight,” Grif said as he walked towards the comander. Trixie seemed a little hesitant as the gryphon motioned for her to move forward, but complied.

Pensword saluted with a small smile at the thought of introducing Luna to his daughter. He waited for Trixie to be secured before bowing to Princess Celestia and the delegates. “If you would excuse us, your excellency,” he said. “Right this way, High Chieftess.”

“Tower, Blast,” Grif nodded towards the two. “This is the formerly Great and Powerful Trixie. Until further notice you are to be her armed escort. You are not to let her leave your side until she is within New Unity’s holding cells,” Grif said. Both stallions nodded, their looks grave.

“Wait!” the familiar voice of twilight carried over from behind Grif.

“Twilight, I know you think she’s innocent but the law has rules and they need to be followed,” Grif said.

“Can I at least speak to her before you cart her off for who knows how long?” she asked

Grif sighed but nodded. “You can have a few minutes. But these guys need to get going soon.” The gryphon stalked off as tower and blast shield remained close by. Twilight looked at trixie.

“Trixie … I just wanted to say… I’m sorry too,” Twilight said.

“You're sorry? What do you have to be sorry for? Trixie is the one who made her mistakes,” trixie said. “And Trixie will be the one to answer for them. It’s time Trixie made something better of herself.”

“No. I mean I’m sorry that your first visit to ponyville was so hostile. I’m sorry for what happened with the ursa minor and for showing you up in front of everyone. I never meant for that. I was just trying to help. When this all blows over, I was kind of hoping that maybe, possibly, we could be friends.”

Trixie smiled at Twilight “You are truly a one in a million mare, Twilight Sparkle. Trixie would very much like to be your friend. Please, don’t be afraid to keep in touch.” The mare looked to the armed guards and nodded.“Trixie thinks she may need the distraction in the near future.” The two mares smiled at each other for a moment before embracing in a hug. As they separated, Tower Shield moved in to inform Trixie it was time to head to New Unity.

“Farewell, Twilight Sparkle. Until next time.” Trixie waved as she followed the soldiers.

“Goodbye …. my friend.” Twilight waved back.

Celestia had been very determined for Hammer Strike to meet the delegates. He was about to head back to New Unity when the princess called out to him.

“Ah, there you are Hammer Strike.” Celestia smiled in an almost evil way as she caught the fleeing lord. “Just the one I wanted to see.”

“For the reason of?”

“The delegates from Saddle Arabia were very interested to meet with you personally.” She chuckled, turning to the delegates. “This is Lord Hammer Strike. He was a teacher to me and Luna when we greatly needed one.”

The male delegate bowed his head. “Great Djinn of fire, it is an honor to finally meet you. Our land was in excitement when your pupil of the state told us you had returned from a long journey.” He raised his head and smiled before losing it. “Are you not pleased to be together once more with your student?”

“With everything she has accomplished within Equestria you must be very proud,” the mare delegate said, nodding.

“I am happy. I simply do not show emotion well,” Hammer explained. “Lasting through the years and keeping Equestria on its path, I would call that a great accomplishment.”

“Our Sultan wished that a gift be given to you,” the mare said, pulling a cloth covered object from under her saddle. “It is one of our peoples’ artifacts of Solomane.”

Hammer Strike accepted the gift with a thanks before unwrapping it slightly to glimpse what it was.

In the cloth lay a sheathed dagger, finely crafted. The sheath itself was of hard black leather overlaid with gold at the top and the bottom while the handle had a gold pommel and a scarlet wrapped handle. on the cross guard sat a large red ruby that was hot to the touch.

“I think I know where to place this,” Hammer Strike said.

“What do you have there, Hammer Strike?” Celestia asked, noting the package on his back.

“Go ahead and take a look. I think you might find it amusing,” He replied.

Celestia cautiously took the package and opened it. “Is this what I think it is?”

“Yep, finally came back from orbit,” he replied simply.

The delegates looked at Celestia with wide eyes. The princess simply smiled in reply. “It’s a personal matter. I can’t discuss it at this time,” she said, placing the package back on Hammer Strike’s back.

“Understandable,” the male Saddle Arabian replied. “I am wondering though. Would you care to join us for some tea with Princess Celestia at her student’s abode tonight before you return to your duties in New Unity.”

“Unless something comes to take me away, that sounds delightful,” Hammer replied.

Author's Note

Well,

A few things happened between last chapter and this one going live.

I went to my brother's graduation, had a few hiccups in writing schedules.

Finally, we have two things to announce.

First: Holiday Milestone With this link, we are a year old on the site as of a week or so ago. Second part to this. We will be holding till this Friday a question and Answer session open to not just the writers and editors, but the characters as well.

Second: We have also been blessed with our own TVTropes page,it is a little bare at the moment, but you can add to it if you have an account. I hope you all do not mind the little promotion here, but we are a little proud we have a page now. http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/FanFic/AnExtendedHoliday

50 - Going Gold

Extended Holiday
Ch 50: Going Gold
Act 5

“Good morning, guys,” Grif said, looking to Hammer Strike and Pensword across their breakfast table.

“Mornin’,” Hammer replied.

Pensword smiled. “Good morning.” Today would be the day he brought his life mate and daughter home and he couldn’t wait. “This, today is a special day.” he paused. “Oh, and by the way, the Dream Clan is splitting into two. They are requesting some land to settle in nearby so they can visit as family. I hope you do not mind that I already agreed to their request.”

“I’ll have to adjust the plans around where they choose,” Hammer replied. “But aside from that, I’m cool with it.”

“Umm… yeah I’m not going to be around all week,” Grif said. “So could one of you guys check up on the compound construction? You know, make sure my architect isn’t adding additional rooms and stuff to land we don’t have?”

“Well,” Pensword started only to pause as a scroll appeared in the middle of the table. Hammer Strike picked it up before handing it over to the pegasus, who opened it and sighed. “Nevermind ... I am being dragged in front of the Solar Court to answer to their demands for why I gave Luna a city without their permission.” He paused. “Maybe I can scare some of those Gryphon delegates from the Empire again,” he said, smiling. “That means that I will have to present Moon River as my heir to the Solar Court, then the Lunar Court. I am definitely going to be gone for the next two weeks at the very least. So will Lunar Fang.” He put a hoof to his chin. “Though, if needed, you can ask the Gryphon Slayers to help watch over the compound.”

“And I’m headed to Canterlot to meet the gryphons coming for the negotiations about Gryphonia’s place in the Equestrian games,” Grif said.

Pensword paused and looked to Hammer Strike with a mischievous smile on his muzzle. An ear flicked twice.

“No,” Hammer Strike responded flatly.

“So, Gryphon Slayers it is?” Pensword replied to Hammer Strike’s no.

“Yep,” Hammer replied.

“Well, if we have nothing more to discuss, I think I shall be leaving to gather my family and catch the train to Canterlot. I shall see you all in two weeks. Sooner in your case, Grif.”

“Alright.” Grif nodded. “Hopefully this won’t be as painful as it promises to be.”

Pensword stood on the platform grinning as he swayed to a sound only he could hear. “Train’s coming,” He commented. “I think it is the Canterlot Special this time.”

Lunar Fang chuckled, playfully bouncing the baby. “Dear, I think you’re worrying the other passengers.”

“What? You can not hear-” he was interrupted by the faint whistle of a steam train as it dispersed through the air around them.

“Deep breaths, Pensword. Deep breaths,” a familiar voice spoke.

“Why?” Pensword asked. “I love getting to travel by train. That reminds me, I need to talk the Railway into building a spur out to New Unity. It will allow more supplies and building materials. Not to mention getting talks going for a short line to haul the stones from the quarry too.”

Grif was shadowed by an older, uptight looking gryphon male in formal armor bearing the insignia of the emperor. A crossbow lay mounted on his back while a saber and dagger belt hung around his waist. “Because you’re getting over excited again and your laugh is starting to bother ponies,” Grif said. “Just calm down, okay?”

“Okay, Okay,” Pensword muttered with a grumpy expression before noticing the other Gryphon. “Oh,” He said, his voice guarded. “I take it you come from the Empire?” His eyes narrowed in suspicion before he turned to look back down the tracks.

“This is Coal Feather Jacius, formerly the herald of the darkflight clan, which was recently wiped out. He has been sent to serve as my assistant until this mess is over with,” Grif said, rolling his eyes.

“The emperor has afforded you a great opportunity. You should approach it with more reverence,” Coal Feather scolded.

“So, Grif, where are your siblings?” Pensword asked. “You know, Tall Oak and Little Willow?”

“Willow is helping the Apple family and Tall Oak seems to want to have words with Big Macintosh about something. I suspect the two things are linked, but I got no proof at the moment,” Grif explained.

Pensword smiled. “Well, that is news indeed.” He turned to nuzzle his daughter as she cooed at him and he returned the affections in kind. To anypony that didn’t know Pensword personally, such actions would seem intensely out of character for the battle ridden hero of the Third Gryphon War. He just kept smiling despite the looks. After all, babies, no matter what the species, always seem to have that effect on adults. He looked up as the train puffing into the station assaulted their senses with it’s piercing whistle, radiant heat, and the scent of burning coal. Pensword looked like Scootaloo after an afternoon in the candy store. “I love trains.”

Grif smiled as he walked down the halls of Canterlot Castle. Celestia had been very generous in letting him hold his “meetings” here, and fortunately he didn’t need to start anything till tomorrow. There were currently a good many gryphons from different areas all over the castle. Thanks to his new red gryphon hoodie, which covered most of his chest, no one was able to identify him by his unusual green plumage.

He carefully analyzed the halls and those around him, trying to make sure nothing suspicious was going on when his eye caught sight of a somewhat petite gryphoness contemplating one of the stained glass windows. She was small, but her body showed clear signs of athleticism. Her feathers were a deep dark blue while her fur seemed more of a light powdery blue. She wore neither fancy dress nor the gaudy adornments he had noticed on most of the other gryphonesses arriving. And seeing her now, standing out in such a stuck up crowd made him curious. She was clearly a maid or some sort; perhaps a servant to one of the emperor’s cousins. But what was her story?

“Bonjour?” he called out as he slowly approached. Phrench seemed like a safer bet for the moment.

“Bonjour,” she replied in return. “Do you speak this language?” She asked in Equis, looking a little nervous.

“Oh, yes, of course. I wasn’t sure if some of the new gryphons were fluent or not,” he replied. “I’ve been in Canterlot for so long, my Gryphic has a horrible accent.” He smiled sheepishly at her. “And I have certainly never seen a gryphoness like you around.”

“Well,” She blushed. “I prefer my own path and try to live up to the expectations that were set out by Empress Warbeak. Though it is nice to find another who is able to speak Equis. It is rude not to speak the language of a host nation, is it not?”

“Yes, this is true. I hope then, that you will forgive my rudeness. You may call me Odis,” he said, thinking of the name as quickly as he could. “May I assume you are here with the emperor's delegation? Oh, and may I also have your name?”

“I am Swift Feather. You might have heard of me. I am currently in the running to represent the Gryphons in the upcoming Equestrian Games.” She smiled. Grif could hear the pride in her voice at holding such a status.

“Ah, that is quite an honor indeed. You must be quite a skilled flyer. I am sorry to say I have been traveling a lot lately and the news from the empire is not easy to get,” he said. “But I shall make a note to look up your status,” he said, allowing himself a little laugh and a sly aside. “It is good to meet a real gryphon and not some stupid peacock trying to prove how impressive they are.”

She blushed as she hid a beak behind a wing before blinking in quick succession. “Oh my, I just remembered. I have to be at a meet soon. I ... I would like to speak with you again. When are you free? That is, if you are willing to meet.”

“Unfortunately, my daytime hours are taken by some rather pressing appointments,” Grif noted, trying his best not to lie directly. “However, as it so happens, there is a coffee shop in Canterlot that brews the finest cup in a hundred leagues. Perhaps we could talk more over a cup tomorrow night?” he asked. “Donut Joes, say 6:30?”

“Make it seven and it’s a date,” she said, smiling cryptically. “It is not often it feels like it is I making the first move,” She admitted.

Grif took her talons and raised them before placing a gentle kiss. “Then a date it is,” he said. It was a bit hard for him, but he and Shrial had discussed this already. If the blade feathers were to be a fully recognised clan then this would be necessary. “Until tomorrow, my lady. Parting is such sweet sorrow.” He smiled, releasing her talons.

Swif Feather raised a feathered eyebrow and looked at him before smiling and walking away. Her hips swayed behind her as her tail flicked teasingly through the air. Based on what the warrior had said, this Gryphon was likely one of the clanless looking for a place in this mysterious new Bladefeather Clan. She could hardly wait to learn more.

Hammer Strike ceased his work on the anvil as Blast Shield opened the door, seemingly trying to get his attention. “Yes?” Hammer asked.

“Steel Weaver, Storm Hammer, and Wrought Iron have returned from their trip to Canterlot, sir,” Blast announced.

“Finally done with the check up, are they?” He gave a small smirk. “Only took them a month or so. Lead them here. I’m sure they don’t know the layout just yet.”

“Yes, sir,” Blast said as he left.

A few minutes later Storm Hammer and Steel Weaver entered the forge, each carrying bags with equipment and other miscellaneous tools.

“So how was the trip?” Hammer questioned.

Storm Hammer shook her mane a little in annoyance. “Wrought Iron was rather focused on the schedule, but other than that it was a good trip. My replacement is not as good as I had hoped, but they should be getting the necessary experience. Who would have thought meeting a human would land me here,” She said, gazing contemplatively into the fires of the forge.

“Well, lass, they were a bit pinched tae find two smiths quite as good as us,” Steel Weaver said, laughing. “But it seems the place dinnae fall tae pieces while we were gone. So nothing tae complain about.”

“Sounds about accurate.” Hammer nodded. “How does it feel to be back?”

“To be honest, I want to look at the Alicorn forges. Can you imagine what we could do for the troops if we could find the original alicorn weapon molds?” Storm Hammer asked, smiling. “We also brought the right coal this time.” She beamed as she looked back to the door. “Well, I’m off to explore the rest of the forges. Also, did you know you have a pipe organ in one of the sub basements?”

“Yeah,” Hammer replied. “Hooked up to something, but I haven’t checked yet.”

“So then, should ah go down and see what they’re gonna be needin’ us tae make for this wee little cottage of yours?” Steel Weaver asked.

“Not sure. I’ve been at work for awhile.” Hammer shrugged.

Storm Hammer screeched to a halt. “How much did you make?” She asked flatly.

“Check the back room.”

Storm Hammer looked to Steel Weaver uncertainly before moving to the back room. “Might as well check on our way out.” She stopped before the door and turned to face the smith master. “Uh, milord, just what did you do with Princess Celestia to cause the whole capital to shake?”

Hammer Strike smirked.

Grif sat patiently at the counter as he picked at a donut. He had made a point of arriving early simply to ask Joe and a few of the regulars who would recognise him to use his other name for the evening, or if they happened to see him with a blue gryphoness. He waited as casually as he could, idly spinning his stiletto in his talons and failing at whistling a song. A line of customers waited over by the glass display case, eying the sweets in question as they awaited their turn to order.

Grif groaned as he recalled the day’s events. Gwendolin Tempest Beak, an ornery puffed up noble, had been a near insufferable bore as she spoke all about her superior bloodline and her incredible talents, including the glorious gift of nail buffing and what she called intelligence gathering. Grif rolled his eyes. Half of her so called intelligence had been nothing but idle gossip. He’d zoned out half way through the conversation and was only alerted to when he was supposed to respond by a guard idly tapping his hoof.

After facing an endless supply of the same thing with ladies ranging anywhere from red to pink to white, he left the room exhausted and did nothing else for the remainder of the day. His mind needed a rest after all the fancy dresses and asides of disgust at the “clanless dogs” and “uncivilized equines.” He nearly ripped one particular daughter of the sixth kingdom’s nobility in half when Coal Feather wisely called the meeting to a halt as he lay a restraining hand on the warrior. But now, that was in the past. Now, as he awaited the arrival of Swift Feather, he felt invigorated. The time would soon be at hand for some real stimulating conversation.

Swift Feather crashed through the door, a ball of wet feathers only just beginning to dry. Thanks to her speedy flight, no doubt. Grif nodded to himself as he theorized what could have caused such a state of disarray in the lady. Most likely her meet had run late, requiring her to take a hasty shower before dashing for all she was worth to get here. He smiled and waved invitingly towards her.

“I am so sorry. Coach was drilling us today,” she said, turning to Pony Joe. “One cup, please. Black.” Joe simply nodded and went to prepare the order. “So how were your appointments?” she asked

“Boring beyond belief. It was just me listening to some nobles spout off about themselves and how great they are and this and that,” Grif said as he rolled up his sleeve, returning the stiletto to it’s arm sheath. Swift Feather winced as she noted the scars on his arm. “You’re a mercenary then? Or perhaps a soldier?” she asked.

“Warrior, actually. Hand trained by my father since I could walk.”

“Wow.” Swift Feathers eye’s widened. “Not many like that anymore. I thought they died out after the empire was pushed out of the stampede grounds 400 years ago.”

Grif shrugged. “There are still a few of us around,” he said casually as Joe brought Swift Feather’s order. He flashed Grif a wink as he refilled his cup.

“Not a bad date tonight, ody. What are you doing taking a lady like that to a place like this?” he chuckled.

Swift Feather and Grif both blushed.“Well aside from the fact you make the best coffee I’ve had anywhere, it’s probably the fact that there isn’t a restaurant in this city I could get into in time. Heck, even the hot carrot vendors need a three week reservation.”

“Oh, I’m pretty sure Grif could have gotten you a table if you asked him,” Joe said teasingly as he nudged the warrior.

“Grif Bladefeather? So you work for the Bladefeather Clan, then.” Swift Feather said.

Grif shrugged. “I believe in what they are going to do”

“And what, pray tell, is that?” she asked, her interest peaked. “Lots of gryphons have tried to start clans in Equestria before. It just leads to more clanless.”

“That's the beauty of it,” Grif said, laughing. “Bladefeather is going to be a clan for the clanless. It’s going to bring in all gryphons who are willing to come together peacefully under one roof. All will be welcome. ‘One for all and all for one.’ That’s what Bladefeather keeps saying.”

“And what is Grif Bladefeather like?”

“Just a big stupid bag of wind,” Grif said as he smiled down at his coffee. “A gryphon who refuses to know his place and ends up reaching for glory when he could be helping others.” He sighed a bit. “Honestly, I think he survived the wars more by luck than skill…” any further words where drowned out as Joe stomped on the counter.

“Now you know that isn’t true, Odis. Grif’s a good fighter. Hay, he got attacked in here one time by one of those black feathers, beat him good before finishing him. Didn’t get a scratch on him. And then afterwards his biggest concern was making sure he compensated me for damages.” Pony Joe laughed. “Overpaid me, too.”

“Probably cause you’re the only one who can make a good cup of coffee,” Grif said, joining Joe’s laughter as he lifted his mug.

“So has Grif ever told you any stories about the war?” Swift Feather asked.

“Not me personally,” Joe said as his eyes shifted to Grif. “But Odis here has heard a few from him.”

“Really? Can you share a few with me?” She asked, turning to face “Odis.”

“Well… I don’t really want to be telling another warrior’s war stories,” Grif said, “but how about I tell you some funny stuff I’ve seen around Canterlot?” he asked.

The gryphoness relented, albeit reluctantly. Over the next few hours the couple laughed and swapped funny stories about their lives. Joe informed them he was closing up and this caused Grif to check his pocket watch. “Well, it’s getting late.” Grif sighed “I’d hate to get you in trouble with your coach.”

Swift Feather nodded. “It’s been fun. Think we could meet up again? Tomorrow maybe?”

“Well I’m busy all day again, but maybe we can stroll through the gardens? Around the same time?”

“It’s a date.” she smiled before walking off, swaying her back as before. But was it just Grif, or did she seem to adding a little more to that sashay?

Pensword took a deep breath as he stood in the gardens watching the rising moon. He paused and stiffened as he heard the distinct clack of talon and claw on gravel. He was thankful Lunar Fang and Moon River were resting in their quarters. He’d hate to have his wife trying to restrain him when he noticed unusual behavior in a “guest.” Nearby, a large grey male gryphon was walking through the gardens, his beak held high in the air.

Pensword moved quickly, maintaining line of sight as he shifted to a defensive stance. He would not openly engage a Gryphon, at least not unprovoked. The gryphon stopped suddenly, turned it’s head and saw him. With a glare he turned away, moving further into the garden. Pensword remained where he was. He did not trust himself to speak after such a close encounter. A moment later he heard the distinct sound of wing beats. Leaping into action, Pensword flew into the air, ready to confront whatever enemy might oppose him. He raised a hoof to strike as he spun in midair to face the assailant. A brown bat stared at him, confused as it flapped its leathery wings. The creature tilted it’s head, uncertain what to make of the pony before it.

Pensword looked at the bat, sighed and turned his head as he hovered towards the tower. “I might as well turn in,” he muttered, thinking how foolish he had been. Tomorrow he would meet with the nobles.

“You’re telling me that we have another visitor? That’s the fourth one this week requesting an audience or my attention for something.” Hammer said, sighing as he looked on Tower. “Well, let’s get this over with. Who is it today?”

“Rarity, sir.”

Hammer Strike hummed for a moment. “I wonder what she is visiting for. ... Go ahead and bring her up.” Tower saluted and left immediately. Placing his quill back into its inkwell on his desk, Hammer placed a hoof on his neck as he stretched. He sighed in relief as a series of soft pops occurred.

After a few minutes Blast opened the door, leading Rarity inside before he closed it again. It seemed the brothers were trying to add a little variety by switching back and forth.

“Hello, Rarity. How are things?” Hammer asked.

“Everythings fine, darling. And you?” Rarity asked.

“Just finished some more paperwork. I’m a bit ahead for the time being, which is great,” He replied, smiling faintly. “So, what brings you over?”

“Well, Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo are going on a camping trip with Applejack and Applebloom. Unfortunately, Sweetie has roped me into going along as well. I’d feel much better if I knew we had a big, strong fighter there to protect us,” she said, shuffling her hooves on the ground and giving her best flirtatious eye flicker.

“Uh...” Hammer Strike started. “I mean, I’m free…” He continued. “...When is it?”

“In a few hours.” Rarity responded

“I’ll, uh, see what I can get from here and head to Ponyville for the rest of my supplies,” he said. “If you wait a moment I can head back with you after I grab some of my stuff and give out some orders.”

“Oh, Hammer Strike, thank you so much!” Rarity smiled as she turned to leave. “Oh,” she started, twirling around at the door. “One more thing. Rainbow Dash said we would be gone for about three days.”

“Alright. I’ll meet you at the front gate after I grab my things,” Hammer replied as he stood up. Rarity nodded bashfully and made her way down the halls and out of sight. As hammer went to his armory to gather supplies, his ear twitched and he smiled. Rarity’s squeal of joy could be heard echoing faintly through the drafty castle.

Pensword paced in the hallway as he looked to his life mate. “Lunar Fang, I need to tell you. I do plan on teaching our daughter the customs of the Thestrals. However, the nobles here will need to hear that we shall honor the traditions of Canterlot.” He smiled pleadingly. “So please be understanding.” He looked at a blank spot by an adjacent wall and bowed respectfully. “Thank you, Gramma,” he muttered before turning and stealing a kiss on Lunar Fang’s cheek.

“I’ll try,” Lunar Fang responded, nuzzling him back.

“Thank you. I am sorry I cannot speak about the Thestral conditions, as that could go over poorly with the noble houses. I am afraid that Baron Blueblood was right about one thing. House purges likely will happen should the news get out too soon.”

A smaller, more bookish pony stepped out into the hall as he peered at the couple. “Master Pensword? The court is ready for you, sir.”

“Thank you.” Pensword turned to face the door and sighed heavily. “Wish me luck,” he said as he clip clopped into the chamber. As he looked upon the new house of Lords for the first time, he smiled faintly, admiring the architecture. The chamber had been hollowed out for the court to allow maximum oratory capacity. The space was richly decorated with stained glass windows filtering the sunlight into the golden halls. White fluted pillars trimmed with gold and filled with veins of quartz and other semiprecious stones lined the walls, acting as supports as well as decorations. A long circle of tables similar to the senate of the United States that he recalled from his human half stood in a great semicircle. Great tapestries hung from the walls behind these seats, each woven with the symbol of the great houses of Equestria. Beneath each of these the lords and ladies of the kingdom sat, awaiting the call to order as they whispered to one another. All eyes were on Pensword as he stepped forward to where Princess Luna stood expectantly. She smiled warmly as he approached with Lunar Fang and foal in tow. Then she motioned to her side as the warriors and their new child joined her on the stand, attentive and ready for whatever was to come. Pensword’s acute ears swiveled as he picked up on the idle conversation between the lords and ladies.

“Just look at this. I don’t know about you, Blueblood, but if it comes down to a vote, I have no intention of acknowledging this mule as a member of the aristocracy,” a high pitched voice said.

“Don’t be so quick to judge, Lady Prancis. This may yet yield some … interesting opportunities.” Any chances for further conversation were cut off as the royal Equestrian gavel rang out across the room. In a flash of sunlight, Celestia appeared, smiling at her sister and her two trusted friends.

“Greetings, Sister, Pensword, Lunar Fang. Greetings to you all. Today, a special meeting of the House of Lords has been called to commemorate the induction of the Thestral people as a whole into our herd and our kingdom as equal citizens. I have already spoken to you of my Sister’s plans and received your approval. For this, we both thank you. However, now we must ask you to be prepared for the full consequences of that choice. As a part of the Thestral ponies joining our community, it is only right that they have nobility to rule them, even as we have nobility here to aid in the rule of the Unicorns, Pegasi, and Earth Ponies. As such, it is time that you were introduced to Equestria’s newest lord and his heir,” Celestia said, smiling as she nodded to her sister and stepped away from the spotlight.

Pensword stepped forward, but deferred to Princess Luna. It was a small sign of respect, but something that sent silent tremors through the room as they saw the halfling outright waiting for permission from both sisters before speaking. His loyalty could not be questioned here, for he followed the protocols of a loyal subject. Luna stepped forward, joining with the commander. She smiled encouragingly at him before turning to face the gathered house.

“Fillies and Gentlecolts of the court, it is my great pleasure to present the Grand duke of Y’s, Commander Moonkissed Pensword Hurricane, his wife, Duchess Lunar Fang, and his newly born daughter, Moon River. I trust that you will show him the same respect that you would show any other of your peers,” Luna said, smiling as she gestured to Pensword.

Pensword stepped forward and gave a salute and a bow to Princess Luna, then to Princess Celestia. He turned and faced the court while Lunar Fang placed their daughter on the ground for all to see. He looked at the group of nobles, unsure of what would happen next. Would there be some kind of symbolic questioning? A rite of passage for new nobles? He would soon find out.

After giving orders to Blast and Tower Shield on what they were to do, as well as gathering his own items into a saddlebag, Hammer Strike found himself walking towards the front gate to New Unity where Rarity stood waiting, her attention on something else he could not see.

“Sorry for the delay,” He said. “Had to reassure Tower and Blast that they could handle things here.” He chuckled lightly.

Rarity finished up her string of movements as she sparred with her imaginary opponent. Her lessons with Grif had visibly started paying off in the form of fluid, graceful movements that complimented both the rapier and the hoof holding it. With a spin she slid it back into its sheath before turning. “Oh my. I see someone is trying a new fashion today,” Rarity said.

Hammer glanced at his outfit for a second, a simple black jacket and red shirt underneath, before he shrugged. “I figured for a camping trip I would wear something more casual.”

“It certainly suits you.” Rarity smiled. “So, you have everything you need then? I must say the way you and Grif walk around I’d figured that sword was growing out of your back.”

“Even I like some variety with weapons,” he replied with a smirk. “For a camping trip, I don’t think I will require my sword or hammer.”

“Of course, with luck we shant need weapons at all,” Rarity said, smiling as she fluttered her eyelashes. “To Ponyville then?”

“Certainly. I still have to grab a few things from the stores around Ponyville, which shouldn’t be much of a problem.”

With that said they began their journey through the Everfree Forest towards Ponyville. It didn’t take too long before they arrived near the edge of town. Having talked the whole way, the trip didn’t seem long at all.

“I’ve got to get my things from the boutique. Should Sweetie Belle and I meet you somewhere?” Rarity said.

“Where will you be headed after you get Sweetie Belle?” Hammer asked. “It shouldn’t take me that long to gather what I need.”

“Sweet Apple Acres.”

“I’ll meet you there, then. I just need to head to a few stores…” He paused as he patted his jacket. “And make a trip to the bank. I forgot to grab some bits.”

Pensword, Lunar Fang, and their daughter, Moon River, all sat on a cloth laid out with picnic food as they ate in the Canterlot Gardens. Pensword’s sword of office lay at his side glinting playfully in the moonlight next to the books Lunar Fang and he had been reading. Though at the moment a far more pressing matter held their attention as they stood cooing over their daughter. Moon River giggled and waved her hooves in the air as her parents tickled her.

“Well aren't you three a sight,” a familiar voice spoke up as the sound of swooping wings flapped overhead.

Pensword looked up, his guard raised as he searched for the source of the voice.

Grif, looking somewhat exhausted, smiled at the three happily. “It’s nice to see someone I can just talk to.”

“What’s wrong?” Lunar Fang asked as she moved over to give Grif a seat. “Care for some Vampire Fruit Bat?”

“Ooh, thanks.” Grif smiled taking a piece from the platter next to the now empty wicker basket. “The emperor's…. cousins, are from Tartarus,” Grif said, groaning and shuddering simultaneously.

Pensword raised an eyebrow. “Grif… I saw Hell from the Emperor. Are they really as bad as they were back then?”

“The last three hours were conversations on how the Hardbeak clan has the best wingtips in the Southern Kingdom. They’re brown. The same brown as hundreds of thousands of other gryphons out there.”

Pensword paused, then he began to laugh. “Grif, is that,” Lunar Fang slowly joined in, trying to stifle her giggles as Moon River added a cooing laugh of her own. “That,” Pensword tried to speak again. “Sorry. But compared to our past that is both boring and hilarious at the same time.”

Lunar Fang’s eyes twinkled. “When this week is over, in Thestral communities, nothing is sweeter than the first laugh of a newborn Thestral. Since you made her laugh, according to Thestra tradition, you now get to sit on her right as her guest of honor when next we meet.”

“Well, at least she’s happy.” Grif smiled at the foal. “Keep that up, River. There are enough grumps and worry worts in the world. You keep being happy.” He gently tickled her stomach, eliciting yet another series of giggles. She paused a moment before hiccupping. Then she closed her eyes cross eyed as she hiccuped again. Lunar Fang quickly took the foal in her hooves and began to pat her back.

“Grif Is there anything I can do to help with this ‘problem?’” Pensword asked with a frown.

“Well it’s not all bad.” Grif smiled distantly. “The nights have been… spectacular,” he said, grinning idly.

“Oh?” Lunar Fang replied with a knowing smile. “What’s going on? Or is that some Gryphon state secret?” She smirked at Grif, then gave a small nicker of a laugh.

“I met one of the imperial athletes and we may have been seeing each other nights,” Grif said. “But it’s likely to crash and burn.”

Pensword raised a wing in objection. “Grif, I thought that very thing and look what happened.” he moved a hoof to point to Lunar Fang and Moon River. “You, at least, are trying. That is what matters. And who knows? You may find something out of it. Just don’t give up because the walls are too thick… takes time.”

“I totally lied about my identity and made ‘Grif’ look like a total stereotypical gryphon war hero while acting like his servant. Literally everything she knows about who I am is a lie.” Grif groaned, smacking his forehead with a taloned hand.

“That is rather crazy,” Lunar Fang admitted. “Still, you better tell her the truth before the week is over. See how it goes. Just let her know about your real station. If she really likes you, she’ll understand and accept you. If she doesn’t, then she’s not worth your time.”

“Lunar’s right. You are acting like yourself. You just put yourself under another name. She shouldn’t mind.” Pensword frowned. “Just be careful.” His left ear twitched. “I hear more Gryphon Wing Beats. Expecting any company soon?”

“Probably my assistant to go over my schedule for tomorrow and my meeting with yet another gryphoness too high on herself to care about the rest of the world.” Grif sighed. “Thanks for the fruit bat, guys. Wish me luck,” he said, turning to the foal and giving her belly another tickle. “And you be a good girl for me, River. Okay?”

She giggled, then yawned as she lay against her mother’s neck, making all present smile while Pensword stood. “If you need any Pony insights, by all means, I have three Dream Clan members here that would love to stand guard.” He chuckled. “It will also get them out of our manes for a while.” He sighed. “I just do not know what the future will hold. The Nobles have mixed feelings about Lunar Fang and I being the face of Luna’s new court. But they should hopefully get over it.”

“Well, Pensword, you have the support of a princess. Two, actually. So in all honesty, just ignore them. They're technically, morally, and socially beneath you.” Grif shrugged as he moved to leave. “And honestly, if they don’t like it, they can settle it on the sparring field.”

“Oh, I am sure we will,” Lunar Fang responded. “Thank you for the kind words.” She put a wing on her life mate’s head. “You know him. Always looking for some way to avoid battle first.” Her face darkened. “But get him past that point and Faust help you.”

Grif smirked as he kicked off. “Faust help anyone who pushes us that far.”

“Sorry about that. Trip to the bank took a bit longer than expected,” Hammer Strike said as he walked up to the group. A new bag sat atop his back in addition to the two he already had at his sides.

“Doesn’t that seem a might much there, sugarcube?” Applejack asked, raising an eyebrow.

Hammer Strike shrugged. “Doesn’t bother me. It’s just a few extra things anyways.”

“Well, now that we’re all here, I guess we can get goin’,” Applejack said.

Noticing a wagon next to Sweetie Belle and Rarity, Hammer stepped up to the hitch. “How about you let me pull that?” he asked as he eyed the wagon again.

“Are you sure?” Rarity asked

“I’m sure Sweetie Belle would be happier,” he said as he looked at her. “Right?”

“Definitely.” Sweetie nodded her head.

One short wagon hitching later, Hammer looked to the group once again. “So, when do we head off?”

“Wait, what about Rainbow Dash?” scootaloo asked, concerned.

“She’ll be meeting us at our first campsite,” Rarity said.

Hammer Strike remained quiet as he pulled the wagon with ease. He kept his thoughts to himself, mulling over ideas while keeping track of where everypony in the group was. Inevitably, his train of thought led him to the chapters in the book that he had yet to translate as well as his thoughts on his next project. Though a certain filly seemed to derail that train from time to time when he looked back at her.

The group wandered on as they followed Applejack in silence. Occasionally the silence would be broken by a few snippets of conversation between Rarity and Hammer, and some questions from Sweetie Belle about some guard friends and the work on fixing up the old castle.

“Applejack, darling, are we there yet?” Rarity asked for what seemed like the thousandth time.

“The last thousand times you asked the answers been no…. this time it’s actually yes!” Applejack said, relieved as she motioned to the clearing ahead. Just then a Rainbow blur flew by overhead. “There’s Rainbow Dash now,” she said as the blur in question slam kicked through four surprisingly thick trees before flying by, dropping several logs on the ground. Then the blur entered the nearby stream, exiting without slowing. Rainbow flew in a circle as she dropped the rocks from the stream bed, forming a rudimentary fire pit.

‘I’ll give that a seven,” Hammer Strike commented in a strange accent.

Scootaloo attempted to walk up and speak to Rainbow Dash only to trip up. she groaned a bit. “Hi, Rainbow Dash,” she said, setting her hooves behind her head while attempting to act casual. “What’s up?”

“What took you guys so long?” Rainbow asked.

“Oh, you know, walking,” Hammer replied simply.

“Some of us didn’t pack as light as the rest.” Applejack casually glanced at Rarity’s wagon. “So we were held up a little.” Over the next hour Applejack, Applebloom, and Rainbow Dash set up two tents. Meanwhile, Sweetie Belle unloaded several pieces of luggage while Rarity took down a book with a pull cord. Setting it down in a large, relatively clear space, she pulled the cord to reveal a large self constructing tent. A few feet away, Hammer Strike had set up an average tent for himself.

Pensword listened to his hooves clip clop down the stone hallway, his eyes intent as he searched the doors. At last, he sighed in frustration and simply opened a door to the right. Dust floated in the air in a large cloud, indicating the room had neet seen use in quite some time.

“Perfect,” he said. He turned to the two Thestral guards who had been shadowing him. “Guard this door with your lives,” he commanded. “Do not let even Princess Celestia herself into this room if she asks.” He walked into the room, shut, and locked the door before moving to the table. He blew away the dust and pulled up an old padded chair before pulling out a pouch he’d been carrying around his neck. Opening the item in question, he began removing the documents he had been studying, mainly treaties of Equestria with the other nations around her. Lastly, he pulled out his personal copy of the treaty from the Third Gryphon War. Slowly, he uncapped the scroll case and tipped the document out to read, spreading it out between the other treaties. He paused as he read a paragraph before moving his eyes to another treaty he had read this morning, quickly finding the line he wanted. Then he jumped to another treaty with Gryphonia, one that had come later than the Third Gryphon War. He moved back to the his treaty, then to the later one, shifting back and forth. He returned to the Treaty with his name on it. The more he read, the more he grew nervous.

“This isn’t possible.” He turned and slammed the door open.

“You!” he shouted, startling an Earth Pony guard in solar armor. “I need you to find Grif right this instant. I don’t care what your patrol is, I am demanding that as Commander of Equestrian Armed Forces. Find Grif and tell him this word. Armageddon.” It was interesting that the Equestrians adopted only a few Dragon words. This happened to be one of them. The pony stood there, gawking. “Well, don’t stand there. MOVE!” He heard the armor and hoofs clattering as the guard hurried down a hallway before he turned to shut the door. He stopped mid-swing and turned to face one of his guards. “Find me a map of the world, along with a map of Equestria’s colonies on the Zebrican continent. I also want a map of Gryphon colonies around the world.” With that order given, he moved back into the room and shut the door, locking it once more. He moved to his pouch. “Guess I get to see if I can use this misspeak crystal to hide the coming conversation.”

Grif took another slurp of his tea as the gryphoness across prattled on. Two days, Grif reminded himself. Just two more days and this entire stupid mess could be over with. Shrilan Featherbright the Third went on and on and on about her bloodline and their greatness during the last great gryphon revolution. He was sure he was going to lose his mind when a knock came from the door. Thanking whichever supreme being had decided on this mercy, Grif made for the door, opening it hastily.

“Yes?” he asked.

A nervous white Earth Pony in Solar armor shook a little as he spoke the words. “I am to tell you this word from Commander Pensword, direct orders. Armageddon.” Grif immediately snapped to attention.

“Thank you, soldier. Back to your duties,” Grif ordered. The guard nodded, gulping before racing off down the hall. Grif did his best to suppress a smile. “I’m sorry, milady, but we’re going to have to cut this short. Something beyond important has come up and I must be off.” Without waiting for a response Grif took to the air and barreled.

The gryphoness sat back and huffed at being so rudely abandoned. She looked to take it out on the guard that had been tending to Grif, only to find herself completely alone. An angry shriek echoed from the castle window, causing more than a few ponies to cringe in their posts.

Grif found Pensword only because of the four guards in the hallway. All of whom were Thestral, and judging by his quick eyes, of the Dream Clan. Also they were expecting him as they let him barrel down the hallway. He found the door flanked by two guards.

“No one within ten paces of this door, gentlecolts.” He nodded respectfully to them as he opened it. “Keep up the good work,” he added before entering the room. He saw Pensword dressed in his Ursa Minor robe as he looked upon maps that he had tacked to the wall. He also noticed a shimmer at the windows and the moment he entered the room a crystal in the middle of the table turned from red to green. He noticed an ear flicked towards the door before turning back to the wall.

“Read the paragraphs on the parchment nearest you,” Pensword commanded grimly. “I copied them word for word from the treaties. If you wish, you can compare them with the originals I have at the other end of the table.” He moved purposefully to another map. Grif realized he had been looking at a world map and now had shifted to a map with a few different colors on it. He glimpsed the title. Gryphon Colonies in the South Alicorn Ocean.

"Should Gryphonia breach upon the sovereign grounds of the diarchy or the adjacent monarchy of the crystal empire or attack these two nations then the sun shall set ablaze all of the southern fields rendering them ash and Gryphonia should expect no aid for the ensuing famine." Grif looked it over again. "Okay, that’s eerily specific."

“Yes. Please read the most recent statement of Equestrian response should Zebrica be invaded. Follow that by reading the most recent diplomatic document to Gryphonia. Notice something missing from those two events, something important,” Pensword replied. He moved to another map. This one showed Equestrian Colonies around the South Dragon Sea.

“The southern fields, Equestria’s main threat for them not to attack Equestria, isn’t on here,” Grif said “It’s only the military support should they attack Zebrica. Which means Gryphonia could attack them in self defense.”

“Yes,” Pensword responded, finally turning to look at Grif. “Speak with as much candid thoughts as you want. Any who might try to eavesdrop, even from my own clan, will hear a misdirected conversation about something else. Now. Question. What might Gryphonia do should they learn about this loophole? Not the Emperor. He seems to see us as agents of revenge and change against the evils of the old Empire. But what of the remaining Kings? Or those that hold land under the Kings?”

“... We have to handle this without telling anyone. We need to take this before Daedalus himself.” Grif put his palm to his forehead.

“What about Celestia? Should we inform her?” he asked flatly. Grif knew that tone well. Pensword was bracing for a conflict.

“As great as her diplomacy is, this seems more a covert operation, my friend.”

Pensword cracked a thin smile. “Then we are agreed. Still, how do we get ahold of Daedalus? We cannot just go over and kidnap him to talk to him.” After a moment in thought, he face hoofed. “I am suddenly reminded of National Treasure 2."

Grif pulled out a map of Gryphonia from a pouch at his side and unraveled it. “Unfortunately, we have two options. Convince Celestia to hold a large, elaborate, and expensive meeting with Daedalus, or go to Gryphilheim itself,” Grif said, pointing to the city that was the Gryphon seat of power.

“Which is right in the center of the land mass,” Pensword muttered darkly. “I would rather not have the elaborate meeting. While it would be fun to see Celestia pay for parts of it out of her own account, there are just too many ears that could get the information to the Kings that could allow them to go to war and gain precious resource sites. And once conquered, they could sit under their control for years during the peace conferences.” He frowned. “I shall not have any more grievances over any future wars. The best bet is to head to Gryphilhiem itself.”

“So we just need to cross five days worth of highly hostile territory to a city full of people who would love to see us dead.” Grif said, smirking. “Sounds like a party.”

Pensword looked at the map and blinked. He paused and looked up to Grif. “Well, this may sound random, but listen fully. I got the full flags finished so we could retire the original war colors we captured to a war museum. However, we could pack up these new unworn flags as a ‘gift of goodwill’ to return to those that are still connected to it. Especially the Emperor’s Talon. He looked to Grif. “How much can that buy us in protected movement through the land?”

“We could get in.” Grif nodded “It’s getting out that would be the trick. Still, I think I have an idea of how to do that as well.” He smiled “We’ll just need two chests of gold.”

Pensword looked at Grif, curious. “Why two?”

“Because, Pensword, two will get us a nice small ship. Something us and a few guards can handle.” He smiled at his friend. “Gryphilheim’s largest export is airships.”

“Ah… and we add it to New Unity’s military’s arsenal.” He nodded. “That sounds good. You planning to bring any others? I hate to say this, but I have to leave Lunar Fang and Moon River behind. The other Gryphon Slayers will be coming with, though. What escort could be better than the very legion that struck fear into the hearts of Gryphons the world over? … Better make it three chests of gold.”

“We can only have a symbolic guard for a clan leader. Ten, maybe fifteen gryphons. That’s about it. I’ll leave shrial behind to keep an eye on the family and take Thalia with me.”

“Very well. Just do not do anything rash. Though if you are going to marry Shiral, do it before we leave.” He smiled. “Or else make it the very first thing you do once you return. With how adventure finds us, I think it only fair that you take the next step.”

“We cannot run into this blindly,” Grif noted. “We need to talk with Hammer Strike and our soldiers and other staff. We can’t let a single detail go unconsidered here.”

“Agreed. This is going to be our most intense and hopefully well planned campaign. May Faust guide our hoofsteps for the coming future.”

“I actually have an engagement to prepare for,” Grif noted, checking his pocket watch. “I’ll talk to you later, okay?”

“Very well.” Pensword responded before he frowned. “May this week do you better then this news might have given.”

“You know, if you wanted, I could have started the fire with relative ease,” Hammer Strike commented as he looked to the orange glow in the pit.

“How? You're not carrying anything,” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

The hue of the fire shifted for a brief moment to blue before changing back. “Just a little bit of control over fire,” Hammer responded.

“Well that must be more useful than a cider press on a hot day,” Applejack said.

“Especially when it comes to entering areas of extreme temperature,” He replied.

“So then, who’s up for a scary story?” Rainbow Dash asked as she smiled sinisterly.

“That depends. will it even be scary?” Hammer asked with a smirk.

“Puh-lease. I got the scariest stories ever!” Rainbow Dash chuckled darkly.

“I’ll believe it when I hear it,” Hammer Strike replied in a flat tone.

Rainbow started her story with a slow pace, carefully timing her emphasis. Over the next 15 minutes she spun her tail carefully, making sure to keep everyone's attention as she rose and fell in volume, sometimes shouting, sometimes uttering a little more than a whisper. The CMC members hung on her story with anticipation, falling into the expected roles easily as they gasped in surprise, leaned closer in suspense, and shrieked in shock. “And so, they say you can still hear the olden pony moving through the forest, asking ‘where's my rusty horse shoe?”

“Spooky,” Hammer replied with a hint of sarcasm.

“Yeah yeah.” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes.

Applejack and Rarity each took their sisters and headed for their tents.

“You’re not scared, are you?” Rainbow teased Scootaloo.

“Me? Scared? No way!” Scootaloo chuckled nervously as they headed for their tent. Rainbow looked at Hammer Strike somewhat confused.

“What are you going to be doing for the next few hours?” she asked.

“If you’re all going to sleep, then nothing, for the entire night.” He shrugged.

“Well … go ahead and enjoy yourself, I guess.” Rainbow rolled her eyes as she and scootaloo entered their tent.

“Not like I get much conversation in anyways,” he muttered to himself before sighing. “Like usual.”

Pensword paused at the door for the guest quarters. He took a breath before pushing the door open to reveal a grandly decorated front room. However, he was not paying that much attention to the furnishings this time. He needed to find his mate. “Lunar Fang?” he called out, “Thestral?” He called again after going through two rooms and not seeing her.

Lunar Fang looked up from a nearby couch where she currently lay with moon river in her hooves. “Yes, human?” she called back.

“Dear…” he began. Her brows furrowed as she looked on his face. I flowed down his back. She knew. “I ... found a loophole in the treaties, and… the only way to solve it, without tipping this off to any Gryphons, is to return the brand new reproduction flags to those that legally can accept them as we travel toward the capital to um … meet with the current Gryphon Emperor.” He coughed as he scuffed a hoof on the floor while Moon River sighed.

“You are aware the Gryphons still want you dead, yes?” she asked.

“Which is why the flags will buy us time. As long as we have those, we will have immunity. The Gryphons will not risk bringing harm to something so valuable to their culture. Still, either Grif and I travel this path, or we just stand by and wait till some scholar spurred by our return decides to look into the old treaties and realizes Celestia’s almighty sun beam won’t be usable in war if they attack another ally and then us while we are honoring another treaty.” Lunar Fang’s eyes wandered to the glowing stone around her husband’s neck. “My dear Lunar Fang. What do you see as the right course of action?” he asked, looking at her with worry in his eyes.

“I’m not sure there is anything we’d call a ‘right course,’” Lunar Fang spoke after considering everything. “Just what is the necessary course. And as much as I hate to admit it, it seems the necessary course takes you away from me.”

He blinked. “Wait, you are saying that, and not I?” he asked in disbelief. Then he smiled, shaking his head. “Of course you know already.” He chuckled before moving in to nuzzle his mate. I am sorry, my dear, my little Thestral. But you should know that I love you and I want our dear Moon River growing up without fear of an invasion.” He sighed. “But I would love to have thy help in the planning of the trip, if I may.”

“When do you leave?”

“Not for a while. We have to plan this a lot better than some of the other events, especially better than the changeling invasion.” He paused and blinked, shaking his head. “That feels like ages ago now.”

“For us, it was over a millenia ago.” she said, smiling back at him.

“Very true. And may we never see them again. They were the first enemies I ever met, and frankly, they almost killed me.” He shook his head to clear it of the memories. “My Thestral? Can I ask a question?”

“You can ask me anything.”

“What would ... what would have happened if I did die in that battle? Would you have buried me Pegasus, Earth Pony, Unicorn, or in some other manner?” He held up a wing. “In fifth grade I wrote out a last will and testament, I am not joking. The happy days were the days where I could take those sealed documents and shred them when I knew I was going to live a long time after the surgeries.” He paused, furrowing his brow. “What happened to my last will I wrote here anyway?”

“I honestly don’t know,” she admitted.

Pensword paused. “Sorry, dear. I just, I am in one of those moods again. We came so close to dying in that event. Shawn most of all. I thought he really did die a few times back there.” He shook his head. “Wow, the things you remember. I will have to show you this video if we ever go back. It’s all about humans.” He stepped forward hesitantly, his eyes suddenly looking very vulnerable “Can, can I join you on the couch and snuggle?”

“Of course.” she smiled warmly, moving aside to make room for him.

Pensword smiled as he climbed onto the couch and nuzzled his life mate. Then he leaned his head against her neck and sighed. “Dear, I have to say, tell me where I would be the day I landed in Princess Celestia’s garden, that I would do all this,” he said, motioning around the room with a hoof. “And I would have called you all insane.” He frowned. “Now. Now I just hope my family will understand just where my home is.” He smiled as he nuzzled her again. “That is wherever you and I shall live.”

“What is your home like? You speak about your nation, but never your home,” Lunar Fang said curiously.

Pensword paused, a little taken aback at her question. “So, finally asking about my home, eh?” He leaned into her neck a little, then sighed. “I come from a big family,” he admitted. “My mother and father, my grandparents passed away two years before I arrived in Equestria,” He paused and whinnied a little. “I miss my grand uncle. He and his brother, my grandfather, are my heros. They taught me my sense of duty and love of nation.” He leaned away. “I miss them. I hope I can see them again.” He smiled, “I have so many stories about my family and hometown. Any more questions?”

“What was the area like? What did you enjoy doing?”

“My home? Well, we had a semi river flowing through our area. We lived a few miles north of the third largest city in the state. The area is beautiful all year long. The town is historic. Downtown we have a drug store, a mercantile store, the Town Hall (that’s been in the same building since it was built out of the stone from a quarry near the city in eighteen hundred and eighty eight), the police station, which has been around since eighteen ninety, and two fire stations, the historic one with some museum trucks and the new station finished in nineteen hundred and eighty six.” Pensword laughed. “As for what I loved doing? Why, taking visible tourists and leading impromptu history tours of the Downtown. I got so good at it the mayor made me an official city appointed historian. I also loved putting my brother into the original jail house for three hours after he wrecked one of my model ships. That is a story in and of itself for how I could do that.” He stared out into the room, his eyes distant as memories of home welled up inside of him.

“Tell me.” Lunar smiled, gently stroking his mane with a hoof “We have some time yet. And it seems we’ve never gotten to just sit and talk.”

“Okay, okay. Well, in 1988 the mayor and police chief of the town realized that some of the laws, if we were to take them seriously, would cause the entire town to spend at least a day in the local jail. They also did not want to lose the right to hold their own law breakers in their own city jail. So, they came up with a fund raiser and a means to turn the jail into a tourist attraction. For a dollar an hour you can put yourself or a friend or family member behind the historic bars. Let’s see. I put my brother in jail for breaking my models, and my mother after three years followed through on her threat about my talking about the Titanic. I got three hours in the dungeon, or basement cells.” He laughed at the memory. “When you and I return, I think my aunt is going to follow through with four hours of jail time. She swore she’d do that to anyone who eloped in the family and I eloped with you in technicality.” He sighed. “I just wish Mountainside Falls was still, well, standing. Would have been nice to have family meet family.”

“You still have me and River,” she said gently.

“Yep, and I will do everything in my power to keep you safe and sound. Which includes traveling into the heart of an enemy I do not know anymore.”

Shrial sat before Kalima as the old one reached for a small wooden box etched with gold. The leg had healed nicely and Nurse Red Heart had finally given permission for her to check out of the hospital and return to New Unity.

“Old one … what’s in the box?” Shrial asked.

“A gift for you to wear on your wedding day,” Kalima said, smiling. A golden orange glow emanated from the container as she opened the ornately carved lid. “My mate hunted these for me to give to our children when their time came to marry. Seeing as Grif has adopted me as his mother, it seems only appropriate that I present this to my future daughter in law.” Ever so carefully, Kalima reached in with her talons, retracting them to reveal a beautiful orange feather edged with gold trimming.

“Is that-?”

“A phoenix feather, yes. Very rare and very valuable. I do not know the tradition in your time, but back in my day, for a gryphoness to wear one to the wedding promised great fortune, enduring beauty, and much posterity. I wish you to take this, Shrial, and to keep it with you always as a reminder of who you are. We are family now.”

“Kalima-.”

“No buts, no excuses, child.” She chuckled then. “Humor an old bird, won’t you?” And with a speed belying her age, Kalima immediately wove a golden thread through the feather’s base, effectively tying it in place before knotting it around the young warrior’s neck. “Now you have a new beginning. It’s a good start for the bridal necklace.”

Shrial did not know what to say. The feather felt warm and light against her chest, glowing dimly to accent the red of her own feathers.

“And so the thread of fate begins to be bound, even as you two shall be forever on the winds.”

Shrial brought a taloned hand up to her chest, careful not to mar this priceless gift. “... Thank you, Kalima.” And then Shrial did something she had never done before. She went up and hugged the old bird. “Thank you,” she whispered as the stubborn tears fell. The old one’s look was distant as she gazed ahead. A light and playful breeze came in from the south, smelling of fresh mountain dew, green grass, and wildflowers. She smiled then and nodded her head as she returned the affections in kind.

“Come now, child. We have a wedding to plan.”

“Thanks again for coming to this.” Grif looked at Pensword and Lunar Fang. “I’m actually a little nervous right now.”

Pensword raised an eyebrow. “What is making you nervous?” He asked as he looked around the garden. It would be dark soon. “Sorry,” he added a moment later. “Just a little on edge. I am getting used to Gryphons around New Unity, but I am still struggling to forgive them for what happened a thousand years ago,” he said as they moved towards a dining room already prepped for dinner.

Lunar Fang smiled as she hummed a little tune. “Also, thank you for trusting us with whatever it is you are wanting to show or tell us tonight.”

“One side of me was only prepared to have to do this kinda thing once. The other didn’t figure I’d ever have an opportunity to do this, so it’s kinda canceling out into nerves,” Grif said. “So you guys remember. My name is Odis and I am one of Grif’s servants. We have that covered?”

“Of course, Odis,” Lunar Fang replied with a sly smile. “However, Pensword might have some trouble,” she said, chuckling as she took a sidelong glance at her mate.

“I will call you Odis, but you better be prepared for a little bit of a cold air. I do not like any Gryphons from the Imperial Lands,” Pensword responded truthfully. “I shall see what happens as this meeting continues.”

Lunar Fang smiled and kissed the base of Pensword’s ear before turning to Grif, or “Odis.” “Just make sure to be the one to explain why you have two ponies in your company tonight.”

A knock at the door signalled the guest’s arrival. Grif took a few deep breaths before making his way to the door and opening it for the blue gryphoness. “Hello, Swift Feather,” he greeted her.

She smiled and inclined her head towards him. “Odis, how are you doing?” She looked, confused at the ponies who stood behind him. “I didn’t know we were going to have guests.”

“Yes, well Grif was busy so he asked me if I’d entertain Duke Pensword and Duchess Lunar Fang tonight,” Grif said, with a gesture to each Pony respectively.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you” Lunar Fang said as she bowed her head.

Pensword gave a curt nod, his muzzle and face crunched in a thoughtful manner. “I have heard that name before.” He shook his head, trying to smile. “I am sorry to have imposed upon a date, but last minute events.”

“I hope you don’t mind,” Grif said sheepishly.

“Well, it is odd, but I guess I can’t really refuse now,” Swift Feather said, laughing nervously. “I’d rather not anger the new Lunar Court. But to answer your question, Milord, Swift Feather is a rather popular name in the Empire. She was a famous revolutionary; one of the first to advocate Gryphoness rights. Without gryphons like her, the empire never would have been able to finish the changes your friend Grif started.”

Grif pulled a chair out for her. “I’ve managed to get the chefs to prepare a fresh boar caught yesterday morning. I hope you don’t mind pork,” Grif said, looking around the table.

Pensword followed Grif’s example, making way for Lunar Fang with a respectable bow. “Well, I do not see a problem. Do you, my dear?” he asked her.

“Pork sounds fine,” Lunar Fang nodded as Grif raised the tray coverings revealing the cooked boar as well as a salad, mashed potatoes, and even a bit of hot gravy.

“It smells delicious, Odis. I can hardly wait to taste it,” Swift Feather said, licking her beak in anticipation.

“I believe it would be most appropriate to offer to your wife first,” Grif said, nodding to Pensword. “She needs to replace lost calories, after all.” He gave Lunar Fang a wink as he cut into the boar, placing a few cuts on her plate before serving Pensword, then Swift Feather, and lastly himself.

“I think between Pensword and Grif I get enough special treatment already.” Lunar Fang laughed, then looked to Swift Feather. “Grif is the godfather to our newborn. He takes the title quiet seriously, you see.”

“As any gryphon should. I’m sure she’ll be well taken care of. From what Odis has told me, Grif took the whole guard from New Unity to try to get into Ponyville at one point, isn’t that right?”

Pensword’s eyes widened. “Word spreads fast,” he muttered. “But yes, we pretty much did that. Seems we just had to wait.” He shook his head, blushing. “Still, how I acted there was not something I am thinking was the best course of action. I acted rashly and without a plan. Even great Commanders make mistakes when judgement is clouded.”

“What you did, you did out of love. Any true warrior would have done the same. I don’t care what other gryphons may think of you, Commander Pensword. You’ve certainly earned my respect, for what little that’s worth,” Swift Feather said as she ladled some gravy onto her boar.

“So odis has mentioned that you are an athlete,” Lunar Fang said, breaking the silence. “I take it you will be representing Gryphonia in the games?”

“Yeah. I’m a flyer. Aerial relay to be precise,” Swift Feather said, immediately brightening. “I love sports of any kind normally, but there’s just something special about the air for me. I can never get enough.”

“I’ve heard the gryphons’ aerial relay team is quite good. And apparently your fencer, Alegorio Grindtalon, is the favorite to win in the fencing tournament.” Lunar Fang laughed. “Though I suppose we can’t call it a fair test of skill with odis here out of the spotlight.” Lunar Fang smiled at Grif and nodded. “Few ponies or gryphons could match his wit with the sword.”

Pensword slowly nodded. “I was hoping to ask Grif if I could use Odis to help teach his God Daughter when she is older.”

Grif looked down at his food. “Well, I’m not that good,” he said. “Surely nothing to the duchess here. I’ve heard she can swing the blade quite well herself.”

“I can handle myself, yes. But i don’t have the raw skill that comes from being taught in the old ways. There is nothing quite like the old touch in swordplay.”

“And I was denied that full training due to my mixed heritage,” Pensword said with a sigh. “Still, I think with the skill in this room, it could be a most interesting time comparing notes.”

“I would love to be able to see that one day. I’m not too bad with the blade myself. And it’s always fun to spar with someone new,” Swift Feather said, smiling.

Pensword brightened for the first time in the conversation. “Oh? Well, how about against somepony skilled with the wing blade?” He asked, eyebrow raised as he stared her down.

“Is that an invitation or a challenge, Duke Pensword?” Swift Feather asked, mirroring the pegasus with an added smirk of amusement as she lay her beak on her hands.

“A little of both. I think I should convey that Commander Pensword is not afraid of Gryphons,” Pensword responded, knowing full well that he would be heading into Gryphonia later on. It never hurt to start rebuilding a reputation.

“I never thought you were. But I certainly wouldn’t mind. A sparring session always helps to loosen me up after a long, stressful day. What do you say to around eight o clock?”

“That is only if Odis approves. I do not wish to take away from his time with a fair chick as yourself,” he responded with a chuckle, trying to tease the two. “I understand that the training course will take you out of Canterlot about the same time Grif will be taking Odis out as well. Maybe if you end up near Ponyville in the future you could call on us?”

“I’ll be back for the games if you’d prefer to delay it. I won’t hold it against you,” She said, winking.

“Actually, tomorrow I was hoping I could cook for you,” Grif told her. “I won’t be able to see you again on the day after as I’ll be leaving Canterlot soon after Grif’s final meeting. And … well, I’d like to make the last night special,” he said, blushing for the first time in a long time.

“Special, you say? Hmm. Now that does sound interesting. Any preparations I’d need to make for it?” She asked, hitting Odis with a playful stare.

“Just show up.” He smiled. “Everything else will fall into place.”

Hammer Strike lifted his head once again, looking away from the campfire, which now burned blue as he kept it going. He made sure to keep alert, taking in their surroundings with military precision before he sighed and continued thinking to himself. At least until he heard someone moving around in one of the tents.

Scootaloo walked into the blue light, frightened and very tired. The filly didn’t even notice him at first.

“You’re up late,” Hammer Strike commented as he looked at her. “What’s got you up?”

Scootaloo jumped in surprise. “Nothing!” she said quickly.

“It certainly doesn’t seem like nothing,” He said, looking at her with a raised brow before he shrugged. “But if you won’t tell me I won’t bother you about it.”

Scootaloo sat quietly for a few minutes before letting out a heavy sigh. “You won’t tell Rainbow Dash will you?”

“I’ll keep quiet about it,” He responded with a small smirk.

“... I’m having nightmares.” Scootaloo sighed, ashamed as she stared into the flames.

“The stories getting to you?” He questioned. “Or is something else on your mind?”

“The stories. I keep seeing the Olden Pony.”

“The Olden Pony, in search of an aged horseshoe,” he said before shaking his head. “Scary stories. Tools meant to strike fear into the hearts of children, and sometimes used to make them clean up their ways, depending on who you ask.” Giving a quick glance at Scootaloo Hammer looked back to the fire and willed it to expand a little, warming up the clearing and dispelling the shadows.

“What's it like not being afraid?” Scootaloo asked.

“What do you mean?”

“You're never afraid of anything. What's it like?”

“That’s where you’re wrong,” Hammer replied. “Everyone has fears. Everyone is afraid of something. I just don’t fear stories that are nothing but fiction.”

“You're afraid of something?” she asked

“I fear things I have no control over. But I can’t do anything about that. So I deal with it in any way I can. I feared losing my friends to beings stronger than us. To counter that fear I work hard to ensure I can stand up to whatever it is.” He gave her a small smile. “Everyone has fear. Even if they won’t admit it.”

“Even Rainbow Dash?” Scootaloo asked, her eyes wide.

“Even her,” Hammer replied. “But it’s what we do about those fears that define us. Whether we lock up, scared of it, or if we work towards standing up to it instead.”

“That makes a lot of sense.”

“So what do you plan to do? Be afraid of a story, or stand up to a nightmare and be victorious?”

“I…” the filly was interrupted by a yawn. “I think I’m going to sleep,” she said, smiling at him. “Thank you.”

“No problem. It’s what I’m here for.” He chuckled lightly as he let the fire die down, the light dimming with it. “Rest easy. You still have plenty of hours before day.”

Grif looked over everything again, double checking the suit Rarity had made for him some time ago to make certain there would be no sign of his trademark chest feathers. The design was a fairly simple one, just a regular black suit with a deep red shirt beneath it complimented by a black tie.

Carefully, he looked over the lay of the table, making sure it was still even and the food beneath the covers was hot and ready to go. The week had been a mixture of boring days of gryphonesses who were either too stuck on their own self image or too afraid of conflict to interest him, and wonderful nights with Swift Feather. Admittedly their relationship was moving a lot faster then he would have prefered, but he was enjoying it. It had been a week since they met and they had been together every night. They walked through the gardens, talked about her sports careers and battles he had been in. She was a very interesting gryphoness. Not competitive to the point of being aggressive, but at the same point she had kept her views and opinions clear, even holding her own against Grif on several occasions in debate. He hated to admit it, but he was smitten.

Sadly, tomorrow, after meeting with this ‘Lady Swift Feather Stormtalon,’ he’d be catching the late train back to Ponyville and then on to New Unity. He couldn’t afford to be away for much longer. So he had decided to make tonight special. Lunar Fang had managed to get him connected with some fine venison from a night guard and Celestia had allowed him to set the table up in the more private part of the gardens. All that remained was to wait for the gryphoness in question to appear.

Swift Feather walked into the gardens and right away Grif could see that she had barely made it on time for their date as she stood there, breathless. She paused, taking a moment to regain her composure before she smiled towards Grif. “I promised I’d make it. And a gryphoness never goes back on her word. Sorry if I’m not in the best gear. Practice got out late again so I had to fly straight over.” Her expression remained neutral as she eyed the gryphon with an analytical gaze.

Grif smiled as he got up and moved to the other side, sliding the seat away for her. “Sometimes we must make sacrifices in life. The choice is not always the easiest. You're speaking to a gryphon who has had to decide who lives and who dies. Between being here on time and being dolled up, you chose to be here on time; and I respect that.” He gestured to the seat with an inviting smile.

Swift feather returned it with one of her own as she sat down, tilting her head to the side. “Decides who lives and who dies? So, I finally learn more about your mysterious position with the new clan. I’m guessing you’re a Mercenary. Do you hunt Black Tips who defy the laws?”

“As I said, I am a warrior,” Grif said. “A mercenary still receives general training. They also fight for the power of the almighty beak, or bit. I fight because my code tells me it’s right,” he said as he took his own seat. “I’ll be happy to discuss it while we eat.”

“Very well,” she replied as she picked up a fork and started on the appetizer in front of her. “I’d rather not be asking all the questions. Do you have any for me?” She asked, a playful glint shining in her eyes, daring the warrior on.

“I’d like to know a little more about your family,” he admitted. “And possibly how your sports career started,” he said as he began to feast on his own appetizer. But a gentlebird always offers about himself before requesting information”

“Of course. I guess a trade is fair then?” She asked with a smile, wanting to dig a little deeper into this mysterious Gryphon. It was almost like a game, a thrill akin to tracking down prey. She liked that. “Well, my family and my track work go talon in talon. I started the track career to rebel against my family and their business.”

Grif nodded. “They didn’t appreciate your devotion to the teachings of the empress?” he asked taking a bite of his food.

She smiled a little. “You could say that. Still, after I started winning medals and trophies they started to sing a different tune.” She sighed. “I don’t know which is worse. Them hating the idea of me in sports, or trying to use it towards their own ends in business. I’d rather not say what they do just yet,” she said, looking down at her plate as she flipped a tiny sausage with her fork.

“I see.” Grif nodded. “As for myself, well, much like our culture many years ago, war has been my life. Battles wherever I am needed for whoever I would call my lord at the time. I only encountered the Bladefeather clan after Grif’s recent return. I actually did a fair share of battle during the changeling invasion,” he said, eying her carefully. Things were getting a little too close to home, so he changed tactics. “You must have quite the ability for the emperor to choose you,” he said before taking a sip of his drink. He’d managed to find a reasonably weak raspberry cordial for himself and both a red and white wine for Swift Feather as tradition dictated.

She slowly sipped the white wine as she looked over her meal. The appetizer was nearly finished and it would soon be time to start on the main course. Odis’ guard was down. Time for another question. “Where do you come from?” she asked. “You know I hail from the main Gryphonian Landmass to the East, but I know nothing of your own origins.”

“I was actually born in the Northern Isles,” he admitted. “Or rather, that’s where I remember being. I never knew my mother.” He shrugged. “My father died when I was just out of my fledgling years. As I said to you at Pony Joe’s, my father trained me for combat since I could walk. The knife, the bow, and the blade.”

She frowned. “I’m sorry to hear that. Though from what I can see, your father taught you well before he passed.”

“I’d like to think so. Saved me a bunch of times on the battlefield. Quality over quantity, as they say.” Grif smiled “So have you dallied in combat at all, or simply atheletics? Not that there’s anything wrong with that,” he added.

“Oh, I can outfly and air punch any Gryphon or Gryphoness that tries to tango with me,” She replied with a smirk. “I’ve had a little weapon training, but not much compared to what you know.”

“Few gryphons these days can say they’ve been as well trained. … I’m sorry this is going to be our last night together for a while,” he said solemnly.

“Yes, I know. I am having to travel. After tomorrow my training will take me away from you, although I hope that we can at least exchange notes after my last meet? Say about Six? If you don’t mind meeting me in the Castle, there’s … something I need to tell you.”

“There is something I should come clean about as well,” he admitted as they finished the main course. He got to his feet and approached, moving to kiss her talon again.

She smirked, and with the kind of timing only a female well skilled in the art could manage, she lifted his beak up at the last moment to share a far more intimate kiss.

Grif felt the shock as their beaks met, but quickly accepted it. The two embraced for a prolonged moment before he finally tore away to get some air. “Thank you,” he said, looking down at her. “No matter what happens, I’m going to keep that kiss close to my heart.”

She smiled. “As will I.” As she got up to leave she casually brushed his stomach with a wing, leaving him yet again with that same gentle teasing. Grif let out a pleased sigh as he watched her go. It took him a full quarter of an hour before he finally shook his head free and turned to begin cleaning up the remnants of the evening meal.

The next morning Grif sat in the room he had been given to meet with the emperor's cousins. For the past week he had been bored by each and every noble gryphoness, who were in truth not that different from pony nobles; all stuffed shirts and swelled heads. He sighed as he sat on the plush chair wearing the fancy military suit that had been Rarity’s one demand for making him the other designs without added flair. He sipped his coffee as he waited for the last lady gryphoness to arrive so he could get the torture over with once and for all.

“Now presenting Gryphoness Swift Feather.” A guard announced the first test in Grif’s game. To see their reactions to being announced with just their name without their titles. A moment later, dressed in a dress and looking more than a little out of place, Swift Feather walked into the room. She paused and looked at Grif.

Grif found his voice caught in his throat “Swift … Feather?” he asked.

“Odis? What are you doing…” her eyes widened as it clicked. “You’re Grif?” She asked in shock. She paused and blushed. “You are not who I expected you to be.”

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I didn’t want to have you either fawning over me or trying to kill me based on my name. I take it you are Swift Feather Stormtalon, last of the Stormtalon Clan, and the emperor's ninth cousin?”

“That is correct,” She replied. “Also, Storm Feather, athlete of the Gryphons and captain of the Air Relay team trying out for the Equestrian Games.” Yet again the pride flashed at the title she had earned for herself, rather than the one she had been born into. She blushed violently. “Well, ask the questions. We should stick to decorium even if we might have an inkling of where it leads already.”

“To Tartarus with decorum,” Grif said. “I’ve had seven days of your relatives and other gryphonesses shoving decorum down my throat,” he said, turning to the wall. “It’s cool. You can go,” he said as a changeling dropped from the wall and changed into a pegasus stallion before heading out the window. “A friend. He’s here to help me keep my head. I promise I’ll explain it later. Just don’t question it, okay?”

“What is a clan leader without a few secrets?” She asked, shrugging. “So… if we are throwing decorum out the window, where do we proceed? I believe we have done a little courtship already.”

“Well, this is a surprise.” Grif smiled as he pulled out a parchment. “It doesn’t have to be an unpleasant one. Your cousin gets the blood tie he wanted, I’m guessing you get your parents off your back, and I am sure I can adjust the terms on this contract so as not to interfere with your career. That is, if you are not adverse to the idea…?” he looked at her questioning with his blue eyes.

“Well I wouldn’t mind having the wedding after the games. Sounds like a nice way to retire to the local Equestrian circuit. And I have no objections to you. So the question now is what do we do with a whole afternoon if we’re already finished with the meeting?”

“Well, after we get this betrothal agreement taken care of,” he said, rolling his eyes with a groan. “Paperwork. We’ll technically be engaged. Actually, there is one more thing we have to talk about. You realise I’m starting a clan and clan law says I need to… have at least three gryphonesses to create three separate bloodlines. Is this going to bother you? Honestly, I can promise you will never be last in my heart. I would not guarantee you would be first as I hope to hold all three equal if possible, but I can assure you will never be less than any other gryphoness.”

She smiled. “I’ll make sure never to have a cub when the others do. Let’s just say I prepared for this. I just didn’t expect you would take the feelings of all the females into account. You’re definitely one in a million, Grif.”

“Then,” Grif smiled as he quickly drew up the agreement. It would only need to be in gryphic due to the consensual nature of it. He signed it with a flourish before offering her the pen. “Well then, Swift Feather, will you marry me?” he asked, smiling.

She took the pen, signed her name with a flourish and took Grif in for a passionate kiss. “Does that answer your question?”

Grif smiled, leaning in to reciprocate. “Perhaps we should move this into the adjoining room?” he asked.

“I concur,” She replied with a giggle.

As Swift Feather walked off into the next room Grif smiled before grabbing another piece of parchment and writing something. Taking a cord, he hung a “Do Not Disturb” sign on the door and the contract on the table. Then, entering the room himself, the two would not be seen again till late that night.

… Signing In …

[Omni Kitsune April 22nd 2014 6:03 P.M.]: “Hey Otter, I’m back from the mission. Hit me up with a note sometime when you get on.”

...

[Omni Kitsune April 22nd 2014 6:06 P.M.]: “Hey Taze, what’s up? Just wanted to let you know I’m back. I missed you guys alot. Send me a note when you get on, okay?”

…

[Omni Kitsune April 22nd 2014 6:36 P.M.]: “Hey Shawn, what’s up? … I can’t seem to contact the others. Is everything going alright? Send me a note when you get on. Oh yeah, I’m back from the mission now. :P Can’t wait to have fun with you guys again.

…

Omni frowned on his bed as he stared at his new computer. An identical bed lay to his right with a desk attached to the wall waiting between. The fan ran overhead, causing a slight air current to flow through the room as he gazed around his new apartment. His blonde hair was cut short, thinning at the top as he lay a hand on his stomach, pondering what could have happened to his friends with furrowed eyebrows. This was not the reunion he was expecting. Continuing to wonder, he stared into his reflection on the screen, watching his light blue eyes. They always fascinated him. One day they seemed darker, another lighter. And they always seemed to have flecks of gold hidden somewhere inside.

“What was God thinking when he made me?” he wondered, then laughed as he pulled up another chat.

[Omni Kitsune April 22nd 2014 6:40 P.M.]: Hey, Ryu. Guess who’s back.

[Ryu April 22nd 2014 6:41 P.M.]: ATTACKLES! We missed you.

[Omni Kitsune April 22nd 2014 6:41 P.M.]: Heehee. So I noticed. What’s up?

[Ryu April 22nd 2014 6:42 P.M.]: Nothin’ much. We had to break the group up though. :(

[Omni Kitsune April 22nd 2014 6:43 P.M.]: YOU WHAT?! :O

[Ryu April 22nd 2014 6:43 P.M.]: It’s not what you think.

[Omni Kitsune April 22nd 2014 6:46 P.M.]: What happened?

[Ryu April 22nd 2014 6:47 P.M.]: … Taze and Vulpix just … up and left. shrugs

[Omni Kitsune April 22nd 2014 6:47 P.M.]: What do you mean “just up and left?”

[Ryu April 22nd 2014 6:48 P.M.]: They’re gone. Stopped coming on about six months after you left. They had a hand in just about every story we were working on. So without them, we didn’t really have much choice.

[Omni Kitsune April 22nd 2014 6:48 P.M.]: … I gotta go.

[Ryu April 22nd 2014 6:49 P.M.]: Omni, wait. :( Whats wrong?

[Omni Kitsune April 22nd 2014 6:50 P.M.]: I didn’t spend over twelve months in the field praying for you guys just for it all to go to waste. I’m finding them. End of story. Tell Wrath I say hi. Night Ryu.

With that typed and sent, Omni signed out, immediately reaching to the desk on his right for his cell phone. Flicking open the screen to the touch pad, he skillfully navigated the menu to his contacts list, scrolling down until he highlighted the name “MATTHEW.” With a decisive press of the button, the phone started ringing for all of one second before a voice picked up.

“Hello.”

“Vulpix! Thank goodness you’re-”

“You’ve reached the personal voice mailbox of Matthew Conner, I am currently unavailable to take your phone call, so please leave your name, number, and a brief message so I can get back in touch with you as quickly as possible. Have a good day. Good bye.” The machine picked up from there, going through the usual rhetoric of how to leave a phone number, etc. Groaning, Omni rolled his eyes as he waited patiently for the beep.

“Hey, Vulpix. What’s up? It’s Omni calling. Just wanted to make sure everything’s doing alright for you. I just got back from my mission and I heard about what happened with you leaving the group suddenly. Is everything alright? Give me a call when you get this, okay? I want to catch up. I guess I’ll see you when I see you. Bye.” Omni sighed, then tried Taze’s number. A dud once again, albeit with a much more entertaining voicemail.

“Hey, this is Taze. If you don’t know who that is then you got the wrong number. If you don’t know what to do, WHERE THE HECK HAVE YOU BEEN LIVING? Anyway, I’ll get back to you… eventually.” Following the beep, Omni spoke once again. finding it a bit strange Taze’s voice mail had room for a message. Before he’d left, Taze hadn’t checked his mail in over a year, let alone cleaned it out.

“Hey Taze, it’s Omni. Just calling to let ya know I’m back. Ryu tells me you’ve been gone a long time. Just wanted to make sure everything’s okay. Call me,” he said, finishing up with yet another sigh as he severed the connection.

Last, he tried for Shawn, not really expecting much better though.

“Hello, this is Shawn. I’ve either let my phone die, or I’m busy at the moment. I’ll try to listen to your message as soon as possible.” Omni once again left a message, then plopped back on to his bed.

“Guys, wherever you are, whatever you’re doing, I hope you’re all safe and happy.” He sighed, stood up, then got to his knees. Folding his arms on his bed, he began to pray as tears fell on his sheets and clung to his glasses. “... please watch over my friends. Let them be well. And please, let me talk with them soon.”

Author's Note

This is American_Brony here, and I want to thank all our readers for the wonderful loyalty and words, it is amazing as we are celebrating Chapter 50, and a year and a month now of how long this story has been online.

I want to say Thank you, and that the Question and Answers will be published later this week. Knocks on Wood Still, Thank you for your encouragements, and here's to another great batch of chapters. I can say this... we have a lot yet to write. I personally have no clue as to how long this story will be, chapter or word length.

51 - Green Lightning

Extended Holiday
Ch 51: Green Lightning
Act 5

Morning on the third day of the campout found the seven ponies on a short hike, eventually leading them across a twisted road over foothills. They finally came to what seemed to be their main destination. From miles up in the sky liquid rainbow fell to the ground in a shimmering waterfall. Standing at its foot, the six stared up in awe. Hammer Strike maintained his flat expression.

“I call sister teams! Last one to make it to the falls is a moldy carrot!” Sweetie Belle called out excitedly.

“Ugh,” Rarity groaned. “If you insist.” Even as she spoke her pace began to move from a slow stride to a mild trot to a full blown charge. “It is so on!” she said as the three groups charged off.

Hammer Strike simply rolled his eyes and gave a smirk as he continued at his own pace towards their destination.

Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo shot into the sky with Rainbow using a hoof to lift the smaller pegasus. The others in the group found themselves at the foot of the falls enjoying the scenery.

“My, it certainly is beautiful.” Rarity gazed at them in awe

“Certainly is,” Hammer Strike replied as he looked around. “So this is the final destination?” He asked aloud.

“Yessiree,” Applejack nodded. “You can never get tired of seeing it no matter how often you come here,” she said in her country accent.

“So much inspiration.” Rarity sighed. “I can’t wait to return to the boutique.”

“I, on the other hoof, can wait to return to New Unity,” Hammer Strike replied. “Then again, I might have more papers to sign now…”

Pensword smiled as he looked over at Grif. “Well, this is fun.” He let out a small chuckle. “That will be…” he paused as he looked around. “Uh… I just thought I heard my cell phone ringing, but the battery died. And I left it back in New Unity.” He shook his head. “That was crazy.”

“You know, between the three of us we probably have some decent computing power. We could rig some sort of small laptop or something,” Grif noted.

“Yeah.” He paused. “Oh, and I have the entire Apollo eleven program on my phone. It is crazy what computing power is in our pockets.” He was so glad the train car was empty. He hadn’t been able to talk technology in ages. “Imagine how the world will look when we get home for a visit.”

“Who knows how long we…” Grif was cut off as something loudly slammed against the outer wall. “Well, Derpy’s here with the mail.”

Pensword paused and quickly moved to the window to open it it as he poked his head out. “What? Derpy what are you doing? You can deliver the mail to New Unity!” Pensword shouted over the wind as he tried to find the mail mare.

A familiar blonde maned pegasus suddenly came up flying as fast as she could. “Priority one letter!” she said somewhat strained as she held out an envelope with a weird looking green seal that resembled a treble clef and a crystalline ribbon.

Pensword blinked in shock as he took the letter from Depry. “You take care of yourself. You can land on the observation deck to rest if you want.” Derpy simply saluted and flew off as fast as her wings could carry her. Pensword looked to the letter in his hoof. He paused as he blinked. “Oh my. It seems to be a letter from the Crystal Empire.” He sat down and immediately proceeded to read.

After a time, he looked up to face his companion. “It seems that we have our prayers answered again. The Gryphon Empire has asked the Crystal Empire to reconnect, and Bellacosa, my little Cosy, is being sent over there to help with reestablishing contact. He wishes for me and a few of my choosing to go with him to the Empire.” He sighed and shook his head. “It seems Cosy wishes to remind them that he is going to arrive in a stance of power. So you and the Gryphon Slayers get to come along. And all on the Empire’s payroll to boot.”

“Well that's really handy for us,” Grif said. “Cuts down on a lot of prep work.”

“I know.” Pensword said as a small smile crossed his muzzle. “Well, Derpy is on the observation deck.” he sighed. “So, should I still bring my flags?”

“I’d say pack a few, but don’t bring them out unless it’s an emergency. It might make us seem weak if we need to resort to gifts.”

“Very well.” Pensword nodded. “I still think I will bring the flag of the Emperor’s Talon. I also think we should have about two months. The envoy will arrive in Ponyville, then finish in Canterlot. From there they plan to take an airship towards the Gryphon Empire.” Pensword paused in thought as he put a hoof to his muzzle. “You think we can buy an airship for New Unity while there?”

“Yes, we can.” Grif nodded “But be discreet about it. We don’t want all our eggs in one basket. When we get back write Bellacosa and make sure he gets fitted for armor and starts training on how to walk in it.”

“He already has started to be fitted and is planning that. He asked that I help him while on the airship ride to the Empire with tactics. He desires to be trained so that he may be the next to command the military.” Pensword laughed. “I think he is more excited to be spending time with, as he put it, “An awesome guardian.”

“You got yourself a fan.” Grif soon joined in his friend’s laughter.

“Well, I am not surprised.” Pensword responded with a serious expression. His pale eyes seemed distant as the cries of the dead rang once more in his ears; the ghosts of crystal ponies past. “After what we all went through, we, I think we bonded.” He looked to Grif. “Did I do the right thing giving them space to be a family again?”

“Cadence needed the time.” Grif put a claw on his friend’s shoulder. “It was the right thing to do.”

“Thank you. I am happy that I am not the only one to think so.” The dark navy blue Pegasus smiled as he settled into the seat. “So, I guess we wait till the train arrives in Ponyville?” he paused for a moment. “There goes Derpy, flying off with her mail pouch. I guess she got her third or second wind to carry on with her route.” he paused. “Or did she? Uh ... she’s coming back this way. I think she has a letter for you this time.”

Grif opened the window. As Derpy came close he reached out and grabbed the letter as the pegasus flew by. “Thanks, Derpy!” he shouted.

Grif took a look at the envelope, one of those large official looking ones complete with string tying it closed. “I think I’ll wait till we get back,” Grif said, storing the letter in his bag. “So in the interim I want you to have your equipment and the slayers going with you to go through a full refit from the ground up. You haven’t upgraded your arsenal since the war and those wing blades need a good bit of maintenance,” he said, tapping on the numerous nicks and dents littering the weapons in question.

“Alright. We shall do that when we get back to New Unity. Heh, I hope we get the use the new toys Lord Hammer Strike has created. I want the best of the best against the Gryphon Empire.”

“Prepare for war, but intend peace,” Grif reminded him. “We’re not going to start a campaign this time.”

“Right, but we need to be ready to fight one if needed.” He pondered. “Do you think we can get Twilight to put a map of our world into the training modes on the newest war maps? That could work, maybe. They would be theoretical and nopony could take offense or claim an attempt at preparations for invasion into their kingdom or territory. You know, I think I like this idea.”

“Baby steps, my friend.” Grif smiled as he took note of the terrain. “Let’s get to Ponyville first.”

“True, true,” Pensword responded. “I always get ahead of myself in planning it seems. Well, I think I am going to let the train lull me to sleep for the rest of the way. Wake me up when we arrive. See you in Ponyville.” Then Pensword closed his eyes and slowly began to doze off.

The gryphon smiled as his friend was claimed by sleep. Moving to the opposite end of the car he disarmed. Laying his weapons before him in an orderly fashion he pulled out a whetstone, a rough cloth, and a small flask of oil. Then he set to work maintaining his weapons.

Pensword looked at the parchment and back up the small gravel path, then down at the parchment again. “We need to talk about a few things. Queen Me-Me.” Pensword paused and looked around the area. He could see that some trees had been uprooted recently, but at the same time, a garden appeared to have been planted or started. He ... did he see spikes and twine for future expansion? He paused as he heard a hoof step behind him. Spinning swiftly, he moved a hoof to pick up a nearby rock. He stopped entirely when he finally saw the pony in question. What he saw surprised him. “Doctor, what are you doing out here?”

The “doctor” stared at him, confused for a moment. Then, looking down, he seemed to clue in. “I’m sorry, Founder. I am using this disguise for my watch and did not realise it was somepony you knew well. Should I change forms?”

“No, no, it’s alright.” He hastily changed the subject. “So I was told to meet with Me-Me,” he said, showing the parchment. “Do you have a pony to take your place? I, I do not recognize the area and will need some assistance finding the hive.”

“Mother is sending down a guide as we speak.”

“Very well,” he paused. “So you all decided to make this area a garden?”

“Mother believes the foliage will serve the triple purpose of allowing us vegetables for variety, something we can sell should the hive require bits for any reason, and it also covers the entrance to the hive quite effectively.”

“I can tell. You have hidden it well,” he complimented. He paused as he heard hoof steps on the gravel. “I believe my guide is here.” He smiled. “Thank you for the chat, ‘Doc,’” he said with a wink to the changeling.

The lookout nodded as the rocks shifted to reveal a finely crafted tunnel. “Welcome, founder.” A new changeling peeked out. This one’s voice sounded female. Her eye`s were not the compound eyes of the changelings Matthew had known, but rather like an Equestrian’s eyes. “Mother sent me to guide you.”

“Lead on,” Pensword replied. He waited until the the tunnel entrance was sealed again. Then they continued. The unusual pair walked a ways in silence before he finally spoke again. “Uh, question. What um ... what happened to your eyes? You are the first Changeling I have seen that has, well, eyes more like regular ponies than what I have seen in the past.” Pensword hoped that being called founder would give him the ability to ask a question like that.

“Mother has decided that we should be more individual. She hopes that within a generation or two she'll be able to give us manes like the equestrians have,” she explained happily as she led him through the tunnels, turning several times into new offshoots he didn't remember from his last visit.

“Well, if you want to protect your hive, this is certainly a new way of doing it. I think I am lost already,” Pensword admitted as he continued to follow the Changeling. “So, what are the plans of the hive? Or shall I wait for my meeting with Me-Me?”

The changeling shrugged. “We're planning for the next generation. Our current collecting strategies are doing well enough that mother is ready to expand our numbers.”

“Oh?” Pensword replied with a raised eyebrow. “Well, that is good news. What is this collecting strategy?” he asked. “This time, I do want to know.”

“We have, through the help of Grif, acquired recent information regarding missing ponies who were abusive or distant from their families. If the pony is missing more than five months we send a collector out. The family gets the missing pony back in a much kinder and warm capacity and the hive thrives for it. Win-win,” she explained.

“And what if you find the missing pony?” He asked. “What if the missing pony shows up seven months later or a year later?” He moved a hoof to his chest. “I am currently missing back home,” he admitted, a frown on his muzzle.

“We knock the pony unconscious as peacefully as possible and then have the drone suffer some sort of accident. The pony gets switched in the hospital and suffers amnesia,” she explained.

“Ah,” Pensword replied. “Let’s hope to Faust that the returning pony becomes kinder,” He muttered. “That is a good means to gather love, but I would recommend you think of other ways to also gather love, just in case it doesn’t work out.” he paused, then frowned. “Still, it is a good means of trying to put together a broken family.” He looked to the Changeling. He had an idea, but he would hold it for Me-Me in the the heart of the Borg.

“It isn't a perfect strategy, but it serves us for now.” A few minutes later they came to the edge of the central chamber. “Mother is just through here”

“Thank you,” Pensword replied. He paused and took a deep breath before he stepped forward and into the main chamber. His eyes roved the walls to see what had changed and what might have stayed the same since the last time he’d visited.

The chamber had been made larger and was now surrounded by large crystalline formations glowing a cherry red color. Me-Me smiled at him as she approached. “My children seem to have taken to calling you The Founder.”

“I have noticed. May I ask why?” Pensword asked as he continued to assess the changes. “And what are these formations?” he asked using a wing to point to the crystalline formations. Matthew’s mind translated this as the warp core of the colony.

“They are how I have chosen to store love that is not immediately consumed. They will keep it safe until it is required.” She laughed. “I would guess that were it not for the three of you there would be no hive. Therefore, my children have chosen to recognise you as their founder. ”

Pensword looked pensively at Me-Me. “Very well, I can accept that.” He looked around the chamber once more. “This is not the nursery. What room is this? Are you about to build a throne chamber for yourself?”

“I am not making a throne,” she responded somewhat agitatedly. After a moment she sighed “I am sorry. Ch…. my mother, used the throne to put herself away from the rest of us. It was her way of reminding us we were lesser than she is. I don't want my children to see me that way.”

“Whoever said you would have to spend your day there?” Pensword asked. “We have to create a throne room for New Unity, but do you see us spending our waking hours looking down on the subjects?” He shook his head, but Me-Me cut him off with a sharp hoof stamp.

“No,” she said adamantly. She shook her head “I have decided. I don't want a throne in this hive.”

“Sorry,” Pensword replied with a slight smile. “Just trying to help. Still, what room are we in? I do not see the green glowing pillar so, I was right guessing this is not the nursery, right?”

“Last time you were here the nursery was here to protect it, given it was just the two of us. Now that there are more the nursery could be moved to a more suitable chamber. This is where we store our food.”

“Very nice. May I suggest one small thing?” he said, raising a wing. “Maybe a room for meetings?” He offered. “For the eventual future. Someday you shall be meeting with those outside of the three, maybe four of us. So that is all I shall say. You run your colony, your hive. I am not a part of it, nor one to run it.” He gawked as he saw two more changelings enter and leave. “Just how big is the hive now Me-Me?”

“We have several larger chambers and 13 smaller ones with about four miles worth of tunnels connecting them together,” she explained. “We've been doing a lot of excavation.”

“Oh wow.” Pensword replied in shock. “And from the sounds of your voice, you plan on growing the hive even further.” He paused once more to gather a few thoughts. “How many changelings? And how many scouts do you have at the moment?” He just hoped that he was wrong with his feelings here. “Chrysalis could very well be out there, alive and wanting revenge.”

“Mother has the disadvantage of a famine currently. She expanded beyond her means faster then she could grow them.” Me-Me smiled at Pensword. “I had a better teacher.”

“You flatter me, even if my form did change.” He paused as he remembered something. “Did Crystalis, did you and Mutatio … well, did you sense my life force? Because at times you sure acted strangely what with her laughing when I implied living to see her defeated. Also, I am curious as to the note you had delivered to me, what is it that you wish to discuss with me?”

“It… wasn't our place to say,” she said, looking away. “I asked you here because there is something you need to see. My tunnelers have found something … interesting.”

“Really?” Pensword asked, deciding to not follow his first line of questioning further. “Well, what did you find?”

“We don't know,” Me-Me told him blatantly. “We can't identify who made it, what it does or what it`s made from. That’s why we called you.”

He looked at her. “And you think I will?” He smiled. “Well, show this mystery to me. I am interested.”

Me-Me lead him through the tunnels, the walk was actually pretty quick. Me-Me seemed able to walk the tunnels without even looking. The tunneling became less refined and more rough the farther they went until they came to a spot where several changelings were working carefully, gradually moving the black earth away from a large sharp looking object jutting up from the ground. “The drones tell me it is at least 5 meters long and they have yet to discern the breadth of it.”

Pensword considered the artifact. “Well, where you found it long, what happens at the edge?” he asked as he moved towards one of the edges. Thanks to the glowing goo the Changelings were placing around the work area he could tell the object had a black sheen to it. He ran a hoof over it. “Smooth. Unnaturally so,” he commented.

“We've been able to determine some sort of energy inside of it, but until we excavate the entire object there is no way to be sure what it is. I brought you here to ask if you think it would safe to continue or if we should bury this again and leave it lost.”

“I want to say it is safe. But get weapons down here just in case,” Pensword answered. A buzz of excitement filled the room coming from the main dig site. In the hole, a changeling triumphantly held a new object aloft. It appeared to be some type of faded white circle. As Pensword’s eyes continued to adjust an emblem slowly became more visible. “Okay… I really do want weapons now. I will get flintlocks down here even.”

“Why?” One of the changelings asked. “It is the red cross of medicine in our world.”

“Yes, but why bury a medical lab or building down here? Forgotten?” he asked, his mind racing over the horrors of the modern world from plagues to the CDC to Zombies.

“Let’s just say that sometimes burying a medical lab is the only thing to contain dangerous materials. Proceed with caution. Still, at the same time, the knowledge that may be behind this metal could be a boon to all of Equestria, if not the world.”

“So we should proceed cautiously and be prepared for a fight?” Me-Me nodded. “I’ll have weapons down here immediately. Should I keep you updated on the excavation?”

“Let me get something from up top. I’ll be back in a little while. You may continue to excavate, but whatever you do, do not open it up until I return.”

“I’ll call you a guide again and make sure she stays with you this time.” Me-Me nodded. “Thank you for your advice in this matter. We shall act accordingly.”

“Very well.” Pensword responded.

An hour later Pensword returned with the guide by his side. He was decked out in full military armor and wing blades. He also held some strange metal spheres at his side. He could see that they had yet to find the breadth of the box, but they had dug down at least three average pony heights down. He looked around the outer edge of what they had found. So far it was interesting and the scholar side of him wondered as to its purpose.

“It will be some time before we have it fully exposed,” Me-Me noted. “I need to go to the nursery. But if you need anything, my children can contact me directly and I will come.” she promised.

Pensword waited for a while longer. They had gotten to three meters depth before he looked at his pocket watch and sighed. “I need a guide back to the surface. I have a meeting with some of the military architects this evening and I will need to wash before hoof. I am sorry I cannot stay any longer.” He had helped a little with digging and used Thestral techniques to help enlarge and reinforce the cavity above the structure. One Changeling found something odd a little ways up as well. A steel wall.

“Well,” Pensword responded seeing the exposed metal. “I think this is a means to keep the rest of the mountain from coming down on the facility. What we have here is the solidified gravel that must have been filled in between the two items when they buried this.” He shook his head. “That means if we uncover more of this metal we might be able to dig a little faster without fear of a cave in.”

Shawn found himself rolling his wrists after a series of hits against the training dummy before him. Each hand bore a powerful weighted gauntlet. The metal on each one was denser than normal, thus granting him greater force and impact than he might normally hold. On his right the gauntlet was made with Ebony metal, the left, Crystal Steel. Cracking his knuckles he readied himself again, planning out another series of hits against his target. After a brief second he continued again, timing one hit after the other, keeping his strength measured until he came to the final blow.

Just as he was about to let loose, Pensword entered the courtyard in full armor and mud clogged wing blades. He paused at seeing the final hit. Shawn arced upwards with a powerful uppercut, knocked off the dummy’s head and landing it somewhere in the ramparts.

“Well at least it didn’t go into orbit this time,” Pensword said. His voice rang across the empty courtyard, amplified by the stone walls and lack of ponies.

“I’ve learned to measure my strength since then,” Shawn replied as he turned towards the pegasus. “What’s new?”

“Well, I just returned from Area 51,” he responded, walking up to Shawn as he lowered his voice, switching to Draconic. “Me-Me found what appears to be a sealed medical… box big enough to house bodies. Her hive is going to be in Area 51, Royal gardens. I do not know what it is. Just that there is something that looks like star trek metal down there with a red cross on a white circle. So far we have not found the entrance.” he cleared his throat, rubbing it with a hoof. “Dragonic is not meant to be spoken by Equine vocal chords for long, it seems.” Pensword cleared his throat again. “Still, I am calling it Area 51.”

“Then we need to make something even better. I do want to get a place to test some… experiments.” Shawn said after a pause. “Got to test explosive rounds somewhere safe, you know. Without plenty of living beings in the area around it.”

“Sounds simple enough,” Pensword said with a shrug. We just have to annex some of the Badlands. Call it the Skunkworks.”

“You know, you are just tempting me to try some more of the dangerous stuff with that kind of thinking.” Shawn gave a light chuckle as he started to undo the straps on his gauntlets.

“Well, why not? It would scare the Queen Bug we all dislike from getting near Equestria anytime soon, I hope.” He paused and looked to the gauntlets. “So what do you have this time around, Q?”

“Eclipse,” Shawn replied as he pulled them off. “Ebony and Crystal Steel weighted gauntlets.”

“Well, it certainly looks impressive,” Pensword responded with a Grin. “I like the look and contrast between the dark and light.”

“The armor comes next.” Shawn smirked. “I’m practicing in this form to keep myself ready on both sides.”

“Sounds good.” Pensword smiled a little. “If you would excuse me, I better get a shower before meeting some folks tonight.” He paused. “Have you seen Lunar Fang?”

“I’ve been focused on this project. You’re the first pony I’ve noticed for a bit.”

“I shall see if she is in the solar suite, then. I want to say hello to her and Moon River.” He smiled a little. “I am happy,” he said, like he had made some novel discovery. This is- I am married and happy.”

“Count yourself one lucky… stallion,” Shawn replied as he took a seat on the small table adjoining the courtyard wall.

“Understood. I wish to chat, but I had better be moving.” He stopped to observe the reconstruction. “I can see a few more stones have been placed in order. That is good to see. Another small step to making this place more like a home.” He trotted away, humming a happy tune under his breath.

“Still feels odd calling a castle a home,” Shawn muttered to himself as he looked around. “Then again I’ve lived in the equivalent of a mansion from a thousand years ago.”

A moment later a Unicorn with a mason square cutiemark walked into the courtyard with a roll of blue parchment. “Ah, Lord Shawn. I was looking for Lord Hammer Strike, but you’ll do just as well. I was wondering what you might think about this future addition for that granary.” He pulled on a cord which roll out multiple plans at once. “As well as a mill for a creek we mapped out to the West. Also, we have word that the pay wagons will be arriving in three days,” the mason said, pulling tables over to place the blueprints. Shawn could tell there were a few more in the pile. “I know we have a lot more projects, but we should really get started on some means of producing our own breads. I was planning to meet with some of Ponyville farmers to help plot out some good soil to grow the grains.”

After a few moments of thought Shawn finally gave out a hum before starting to speak. “Should prove to be useful. Have to work on pathing for out there, but it shouldn’t take that long.” He continued to look through the plans. “A flowing river, right?”

“That is correct.” the Unicorn responded. “A flowing river. We do not know where it leads but we found that it connects to a branch off the main Ponyville River that goes through town.”

“Then I may have another project to do on the side, but that’ll be a more private one. Other than that, I would suggest waiting until we get some paths laid out to expedite the movement of equipment back and forth. Other than that we just need to finish off the stabilization of the building and then it’s just cleaning things up.”

“Understood. I have some friends in the Manehatten guild coming out. I think I can convince them to help with the paths. They should be arriving in the next two days. These three always loved roughing it. They actually jointly designed the rail stop that turned into Appleloosa.” He chuckled. “So don’t be surprised if one of them starts mapping out a rail line.”

“Oh joy, Pensword will have a field day every day he hears the trains come by,” Shawn replied.

“Why would the commander have a field day? He doesn’t like the steam whistles?” The Unicorn asked with a confused look. “It is the fastest mode of transportation at the moment, at least till you build an airship hangar dock.”

“Definitely going to do that part. But no, Pensword very much enjoys trains. Very much enjoys them.”

“Like Pinky Pie enjoys cake?” a familiar voice asked as Grif descended on the yard.

“Grif, good, you’re back now as well,” Shawn called out.

“And you managed to not do any paperwork in the time we were gone.” Grif smiled. “As a fellow procrastinator I salute you, sir.”

“I’ll have you know I’m ahead of schedule, and I was out on a trip,” Shawn replied.

“Anyway, I see you've been making good use of the workforce. Has the quarry hit any interesting deposits yet?” Grif asked

“Not that I know of.”

“Well,” The Unicorn replied as he pulled out some regular parchment paper. “My friend, Marble Block, asked that I deliver this for him. It states that the Quarry is half empty and that the stones in the quarry can still be used. Using his unicorn magic, he also claims to have detected at least three more large marble deposits, some Granite veins, and well, I lost track of the rest. He got so excited he talked faster than I could write. Seems the only reason the quarry was even abandoned was due to Nightmare Moon.”

“And the mining company?” the gryphon asked.

“You’ll have to ask Gold Nugget. He is currently training some workers… we think we might have a few veins of precious metals to mine. And with Dame Rarity to help with gem locations, it should be a cinch to make a profit. Still, we might have to travel down to the Macintosh Mountains and see if we can find any more mines to operate or start.” He looked at the two. “I’m sorry, but I’m afraid that’s all I have for now. We don’t know what we’re going to find just yet.”

“Never apologize because you don't have all the answers, Mason Brick,” Grif said to the unicorn. “We really appreciate all that you guys are doing, especially as a good portion of you are all the way out here away from friends and family to do it.”

“Well, hopefully we can have a place for them by mid summer’s eve,” Mason Brick replied. “The Summer Solstice would be a nice day to be with family.”

“Be sure to let us know where the best housing areas would be. We’ll be sure to set it aside for you,” Grif promised.

Grif smiled up from his cloud as he spotted his prey. He was certain he had been the very symbol of stealth, unseen and unheard as she moved through the courtyard. As silently as he was able, Grif let himself fall into a dive towards the gryphoness.

Smiling, Shrial sidestepped playfully as she turned to face her lover, sword at the ready. “Sparring this early, Grif?” She asked playfully. “I thought you still had plans for your, what do you call it? A bachelor party?”

“Actually, that's not till the night before the ceremony and I’m not allowed to plan it. That's Pensword’s job.” He smiled. “And perhaps after a week away I thought it would be nice to spend time with you.”

“Well, love, all you had to do was ask me nicely,” she said, kissing him on the beak as she traced a talon gently over his face. Her engagement band glinted proudly in the sun.

“What? And not be my impetuous self? But that's why you love me,” he replied brushing her gently with a wing. “ So have you picked a gemstone yet?” he asked her.

“Not yet. I’ve been searching for the right one, but it’s difficult to find one that’s suitable for the occasion. It’s not every day a girl gets to marry a warrior like you.”

“Maybe an amethyst? It’s the symbol for clarity and calm, fitting for the both of us, I think. You are my calm and I am your clarity.”

Shrial pondered for a time. “Hmm. Not a bad idea. And the colors should go well together. Far better than some emerald.”

“We will both give up our honor for our values. It doesn't define us,” Grif noted. “Shrial, you know why I was in canterlot, but you haven't asked me the question on your mind.”

“I didn’t want to ruin our fun. But since you brought it up, how goes the search?”

“I did end up with a betrothal contract to one of the emperor’s cousins,” Grif admitted. “But I didn't choose her for power or prominence. I don't want to hide this from you. You’re a large part of my life not just as my love, but during the war as my confidante as well.”

“And you haven’t brought her back so I can get to know her? Why Grif, I’m positively shocked. How scandalous of you,” She said, laughing as she embraced her husband to be. “You should know I’m not bothered as long as you love them. Our tastes are fairly similar after all.”

“You`d like her. She’s an athlete from the empire. I couldn't bring her here cause she’ll be competing in the Equestria games.” Grif smiled. “So you get me to yourself for a good few months yet.”

“Mmm, perfect,” She said, rubbing against him as she preened some of his feathers with her beak. “I’d like to lay claim on you first before the others do,” she said with a wicked wink.

“If it’s a claim, well, you had that a thousand years ago. But if it’s the other type of claim you mean ...” he returned the wicked grin. “We'll have to wait till our ferry gets to the island and I’ll definitely make sure you get all you can handle.”

“I can hardly wait,” She said, playfully smacking him with her tail before jumping a safe distance and drawing her sword once again. “Alright, let’s see if we can’t work off some of those donuts you love so much.”

Grif chuckled as he drew his blades, stabbing the right handed one into the ground. “Let’s see if you mastered fighting an off-handed opponent yet.” He drew the sword vertically parallel to his face. “Arret!” Then he swept the blade to point to the ground. “En guard!” He charged ahead for a slice.

Pensword paused in his paperwork. It had been two weeks since his return home. And finding out about Me-Me and her recent discovery still weighed heavily on his mind. He paused as he heard the sound of hooves clip clopping on the cobblestone. He moved quickly to stand next to his desk. Three steady knocks came from the door. “Enter” he commanded.

“You handle this. I have things to do,” a female voice spoke rather irritatedly.

“Your autographs can wait, Spitfire. I just spent a week hunting her down because you didn't follow military standards. You’re going to be present for this,” a male voice spoke as four ponies entered the room. The first was obviously Rainbow Dash. What caught Pensword’s eye, however, was the Wonderbolt Cadet uniform she now sported. Rainbow was soon followed by a light blue pegasus stallion with dark blue mane and tail dressed in a flight suit. A lime green pegasus mare with orange hair struggled against his hold as he hovered in. Walking in beside them looking very unhappy, was a pegasus mare with yellow fur and a red orange mane. She bore the flight suit of her status as well as sunglasses and a flight jacket. Rainbow, Spitfire, and Soarin saluted while the third mare continued to kick and squirm. Considering the nature and the circumstances, Pensword assumed this would require his official self, rather than his casual side. He crisply returned the salute.

“At ease Mares, Stallion,” he said. He looked at Spitfire. “Lieutenant Colonel Spitfire, why do you have a shackled Pegasus Mare in my office?”

“First Lieutenant Soarin Winds requesting permission to speak, sir!” Soarin said, dropping the struggling mare to the floor as he stood behind her.

Pensword looked at Spitfire before turning back to Soarin. “Very well, soldier. Permission Granted.”

“Commander, this is recruit Lighting Dust, formerly of the Wonderbolt Academy training ranks. Recently she committed several reckless acts, including the endangerment of civilians. Spitfire dishonorably discharged her, but I believe, Sir, that her crimes warrant a stricter punishment to prevent her from acting out of line again. I have brought recruit Rainbow Dash, who was Lightning Dust’s partner during the exercises, and can attest to her behavior.”

“Very well.” Pensword started. “Recruit Rainbow Dash, please, inform me of the events that have been alluded to. Based upon your testimony I shall decide whether a Court Martial is needed.”

Rainbow did as instructed, telling her tale in a surprisingly professional manner as she described each event from Lightning Dust’s willingness to sacrifice her partner or other recruits for her own fame to the tornado that almost ended the bearers of the elements of harmony.

“Tell me, who taught you the value of right and wrong?” he looked at each of them. “From the look of things Lieutenant Colonel Spitfire has learned the events. And Soarin… not everything is an autograph. Look at my desk. That stack of pictures is to be used as get well cards to sick members of the Solar Guard.” Soarin blushed sheepishly. He looked to the others. “However, what I have heard is that Miss Lightning Dust does not fully understand teamwork. She has gone solo all her life, am I correct?”

Lightning Dust nodded her head up and down, but said nothing more.

“That being the case, she will be reformed within the ranks here in New Unity. However, for the first six months she will not be granted leave. This outfit is for second chances.” He turned to face Lighting Dust directly. “What you did may very well be close to placing you in Military Prison. However, seeing as the other Elements of Harmony have not pressed charges, and Lieutenant Colonel Spitfire felt that you did not deserve jail time, you will thereby have your discharge revoked. You shall report here for military weather duty. At the rank of Cadet Private.” Lightning opened her mouth in protest, only for Pensword to raise a hoof, effectively cutting her off. “After one year of your four year probation, and it will be a four year probation, you shall report before me and a council of your fellows to see how you have improved and if you are worthy of any rank promotions. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, sir,” Lighting Dust responded half heartedly.

“Good. First Lieutenant Soarin, remove her chains. Lighting Dust, you are to report to the supply outfit immediately.” He smiled as a familiar pegasus walked into the room. “Fox Feather, good. You have excellent timing. Please Escort Cadet Private Lightning Dust to the supply room to have her gear issued to her. Lieutenant Colonel Spitfire, First Lieutenant Soarin, Recruit Dash, you are all dismissed.” He looked at LIghtning Dust. “I look forward to seeing you at tonight’s roll call.”

Soarin removed the chains and all four pegasi saluted before leaving a crushed Lighting Dust with Fox Feather. As the other three left, Pensword looked at Fox Feather and nodded his head. “You will have her records to your hooves by the end of the day. I would like you to teach her how to work in teams and be integrated into the unit.” He smiled, baring his fangs. “In fact, slate her for Gryphon Slayer training.”

“Pensword, you think you can gather the Gryphon Slayers to the courtyard for a bit?” Hammer Strike asked his friend as they passed each other.

Pensword froze mid step. “May I ask why? Because at the moment I am dealing with a new recruit and she’s a real stubborn case.”

“Ah, if they are going to be busy nevermind then. I was just looking to do some sparring matches,” He replied, shrugging.

“With the Gryphon Slayers?” Pensword returned in a disbelieving tone of voice. “How many?”

“Don’t know. I want to simulate some group fighting. More than a few at a time,” Hammer replied, thinking to himself. “Perhaps, if possible, bring them all.” He chuckled.

“All of them?” Pensword asked, a devious smile forming on his muzzle. “Even the new recruit? If so, I could allow that. It might show her just what she is in for.”

“Already torturing a poor recruit?” Hammer asked. “Well, if they stick around after the fight, that shows something, I guess… After the visits to the infirmary that is.”

“I think she’s got a hard enough head. Besides, she deserves it with how reckless she is. Yet, when I look in her eyes, I think she will make it. She does not know it yet, but she has great potential.”

He quickly left the courtyard and entered the segment of ruins that had been claimed by the Gryphon Slayers. He looked not only on the fourteen who came from the past with him, but also the other fifteen cadets who were undergoing training. “Okay, Gryphon Slayers. We have a challenge for you all today. Lord Hammer Strike has invited us to a sparring match. He wants everypony to come fight with him. Even the recruits.”

Night Prism smiled, showing his Thestral Fangs. “Well, Moon Kicker, it seems that his Lordship has finally gotten bold enough to challenge us.”

“But,” one of the new recruits, a Unicorn with a red ribbon bow Cutie Mark replied. “He fights crazy.” He looked around as the fourteen veterans laughed.

“Yeah, but that is against the guards and you rookies. He has not faced veterans for a while. I think we can have a go at it. If he lets us all attack him at once, we might even stand a chance.”

Pensword chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eyes. “Don’t worry. I am going to join in as well. After all, if we have the numbers, we attack at once.” He never did like those games where you have an army to face and the computer would send in one or two guys at a time. Far better to have strength in numbers. He looked to Lightning Dust. “Your assignment is to land at least two strikes upon Hammer Strike’s form. Do that and, well, let us just say that few ever land a second hit on Lord Hammer Strike.”

Lighting Dust just stared at the Commander. “You just ordered me to strike a Lord of Equestria? Twice? You sure you don’t want me behind bars?”

“Lass,” an Earth Pony began. “I have seen him in combat.”

“We all have, Whistle Clean,” Moon Kicker replied with a laugh and a hoof punch to the big pony’s shoulder. He looked to Lighting Dust. “He once lobbed off the head of a Gryphon General in personal one on one combat to the death. He can take a hit or two from any of us.”

“You’re all crazy!” Lightning Dust shouted.

“So says the Lass,” Whistle Clean returned calmly. “Who almost got the Elements of Harmony killed with a tornado to beat some time record.” More than a few ponies glared at her as, once again, Lightning Dust’s pride was systematically pricked and deflated.

Pensword hit a hoof on the ground with a shout. “Enough! We are wasting time. We focus on bonding later. Right now we have been challenged. If we delay any more it might look like we are cowards afraid to face one Earth Pony.” He ran his gaze over each member of the unit, his personal guard. “Now we move out and we attack him. I think the current record for time is six minutes. That record is currently held by the Gryphon Mercs. Now, shall we let that stand?”

“NO!” Fourteen voices cried out.

“Then shall we make it six minutes and ten seconds for the new record?”

“Yes!” All the voices chimed in. Lighting Dust was verbal, but still half hearted. Doubt shone clearly in her eyes.

“Then move out,” Pensword ordered. He turned around and the group of twenty nine soldiers marched towards the sparring ring.

After a few minutes they finally made it. Hammer Strike sat there in his vest and dress shirt, his coat off to the side, folded up as he waited for them to arrive.

“We have come, as requested. How many do you wish to face at once? Seeing as you have grown bored of single sparring matches?” Pensword asked with a glint in his eye. “Shall we be timing the entire time we fight or will each individual group be a different time?”

“Time the entire thing. There’s twenty nine of you. Unless you’ll be joining, Pensword. Then it will be thirty,” Hammer replied.

“You challenged my men. Of course I am going to join with them. Do three waves of ten sound good to you? Just to test the waters?”

“That sounds fine. Pick your groups of ten and we’ll start.”

“Alpha, Beta, Charlie groups, form up. Lightning Dust, you are with me in the Alpha group.” He looked around with a nod of his head. Before pausing. “Is there a problem, Miss Dust?” He asked?

“Alpha, Beta, and Charlie? What kind of names are those?” She responded with her as the record showed, rather blatant show of mouth.

“They are the names I pick for my units. And for that little remark, after this you get thirty wing ups. Before chow!” Lightning Dust flinched as Pensword turned to face the other two squadrons. “Beta, you are first. Charlie, second. Alpha, we go last.”

The area around the arena was surrounded by a bevy of ponies and gryphons, all anticipating the fight that was to come.When Hammer Strike fought, people wanted to be there to see it. Betting pools where opened and bits practically flew from talon to hoof to talon as the audience waited for the match to start.

Beta gathered on one end, a mix of all four races, both veteran and recruit. They looked at each other before facing Hammer Strike, waiting patiently while Pensword marveled at just how fast word had spread over the challenge. The ponies spread out around in all directions around the lord, preparing themselves for the signal to start. The tension in the air was palpable as they stared across at a warrior who had more time to practice and train than most warriors lived.

Hammer Strike stood motionless in the center, almost disinterested with the ponies before him. A bell sounded in the distance and the match was on. All at once a newer pegasus recruit made a beeline for Hammer Strike from behind only for the pony to step to the side and bring his front knee down on the pegasus’ back, sending him to the ground. A unicorn took advantage of the distraction to buck at Hammer Strike from the side.

Hammer Strike groaned from the impact letting it send him to the ground only to transfer the momentum, sending his back legs diagonally into the unicorn’s barrel. The other eight were slightly shocked by how easily he had taken two of their number down. Two earth ponies attempted to rush Hammer Strike from both sides. In response, Hammer Strike stood on his back legs, sending a front leg out to each side. He stopped the chargers cold before delivering a fast punch to the stomach of the one pony and the chin of the other. He fell forward into a roll as a pegasus flew through the space where he had been standing mere seconds ago. Jumping as he reached his feet, Hammer Strike grabbed two pegasi by their back hooves and spun around, hurtling them into an earth pony just about to enter the action.

“Come on. Fight like you’re trying to kill me!” Hammer called out.

The sound of charging hooves echoed behind him and turned to intercept only for the thestral to duck low, landing a punch just beneath Hammer Strike’s chin. The earth pony lord actually took a step back as he absorbed the blow, but managed to use his leg to block the next strike. The thestral pushed ahead with rapid blows, which Hammer Strike was forced to block until he saw his opening. Bringing his momentum forward he jabbed his left hoof into the thestral’s stomach. However, in his distraction he was pulled backward onto his back. Just a few feet away a unicorn had managed to lasso him with its magic, holding him in place for a pegasus to dive bomb. The crowd murmured as it looked like someone had gotten the better of Hammer Strike only for him to grin at the last moment. Breaking the magical hold like a child would a string, he moved to his side. Dirt shot into the air as the pegasus slammed the ground beside him, jarring his skull. Grabbing the downed pegasus by the tail he sent it flying into its unicorn partner.

Hammer Strike was forced forward as a pegasus made contact with his back, but before he could turn to respond a thestral impacted his other flank. The two traded divebombs keeping Hammer Strike on the defensive. Hammer kept his distance, biding his time as he defended against the blows until the pegasus and thestral grew too confident. That was their fatal mistake. Attempting a double dive bomb, the attack resulted in Hammer Strike rolling away at the last moment. The two flyers crashed together with a marvelous clatter like great symbols as they crashed to the ground. Hammer Strike stood calmly amongst the unconscious, or at least temporarily addled opponents.

“Medics, please attend to the wounded. Use any spells or medicine you can think of.” Pensword paused and smiled. “Are you trying to force my team to take time off?” he asked as Charlie moved into position. “Time.” Pensword ordered while the clock was paused. He looked at his friend. “I think we landed a few hits.”

“A few, yes,” Hammer responded.

The two time keepers, a Gryphon and a Unicorn looked at the clock. The Gryphon spoke up. “One minute Fifty Nine Seconds.”

Lightning Dust stared as her lower jaw dropped. “You want me to go up against him? Do you want me dead?” She squawked as Grif landed into the courtyard, hearing her voiced question.

“If we'd wanted you dead, Hammer Strike wouldn’t be empty hoofed. At worst you’ll only be maimed temporarily. Just think outside the box, don‘t underestimate him, and you`ll be fine,” Grif said.

Lighting Dust just stared at Grif. “You are all Insane and Crazy.”

“Insane, yes. Stupid, no. The thing is, this insane gryphon walked through an open battle field against some of history's most deadly warriors and lived. Sometimes insanity is what keeps us alive,” Grif responded.

Pensword looked to Lightning Dust. “We get told that a lot.” He then turned to look at Charlie as they finished lining up. “Okay. You can do this… Alpha will be there shortly to back you up. Give it your all everypony.” Hammer Strike stood with a disinterested look. The bell rang after a few minutes and Charlie signaled it was ready.

Right from the start, two Thestrals took to the air, trying to pull off a similar bombardment as was deployed before while two Unicorns tried to hold Hammer’s hooves in their magic to keep him from kicking or punching.

Hammer Strike grinned as he moved, forcing his hooves together through sheer force of will as he brought the two magics into contact with each other. The two spells, unprepared for the merger, backlashed, releasing a small shockwave which disoriented the thestrals. Taking advantage of this temporary lull, he grabbed the nearest one and hurled him towards a unicorn.

The Unicorn, still disoriented from the merging of two magic fields, could not prepare for the incoming Thestral who was trying to flap her wings to gain altitude and prevent what inevitably happened next. The two collided and went down in a heap. While they were still awake, they had strained their legs and were quickly removed from the field as the two Earth Ponies who had stayed back attacked at once, trying sheer brute force as they charged while the other flyers took to the the air. The last remaining Unicorn stood her ground and summoned a magic barrier to help protect the charging Earth Ponies. An inventive ploy, but would it work?

Hammer Strike dropped at the last moment as the two earth ponies collided above him before returning with a double uppercut. One of the thestrals collided with an earth pony as he was forced to rear from the tackle.

Only five remained: four fliers and one Unicorn. She did her best to use her magic for another shield while the Slayers regrouped before she tried to lasso Hammer’s legs. Meanwhile the four remaining fliers, two Pegasi and two Thestrals, charged in for another dive bomb, swarming like bees as they replicated the behavior of birds when defending their nests from attack. The Pegasi tried to start some wing currents to kick up dust around Hammer Strike and reduce visibility. Hammer Strike responded by kicking up more dust, extending the cloud until it covered all visibility of him completely. One of the thestrals divebombed into the cloud only to not come out again.

The others were quick to peel off as the remaining three started to flap their wings to clear the dust away. Their tactic had been turned on them. The Unicorn quickly raised the barrier to protect herself and her companions from the blinding particles flying about, curving like a windshield.

Rocks flew from inside the dust cloud, pelting the barriers from different directions with a large amount of force. For a while she put up a good retaliation, but one rock slid just under the lip of the shield, striking the the unicorn’s horn.

The magic fizzed out as she went cross eyed and dropped unconscious, unable to continue the fight. The last three ponies formed up for one last dive bomb to try and at least control Hammer Strike’s movements and hopefully land a few more hits.

Hammer Strike played his new advantage for all it was worth, letting each take a few sweeps before grabbing the first and slamming him hard into the ground. Within the next minute or so the dust settled and all three ponies lay on the ground, unconscious.

The bell rang, signaling the end of the match. Pensword looked at the scene. “Time,” he barked.

“Two minutes and one second,” the time keepers proclaimed. Pensword squinted.

“Alpha move into position!” This, of all others was the only group composed solely from Veterans of the Gryphon Slayers. Well, all but one. Lightning Dust quivered where she stood. “So… you ready for round three?” He asked Hammer Strike while the Ponies and Gryphons stood watching.

“Ready as always,” Hammer replied.

Pensword smirked as he looked to his troops. “Pattern Zeta.” He called out. The group immediately charged. Hammer Strike, for the first time in living memory, looked just a bit surprised as he saw the wall of ponies rushing him. At the last possible moment he reared up, placing his hooves on the head of an oncoming earth pony and forced its head into the ground.

The Earth Pony rolled with the attack and was able to kick up at Hammer Strike’s underside. Meanwhile, Lighting Dust found herself on a head on course stampeding directly for Hammer Strike. She shifted her forehooves forward in a superman pose as she extended her wings, hoping to push up and away from the hooves of the legendary Earth Pony Smith.

Pensword quickly moved to be with Moon Kicker as they both worked to form a two-pronged attack. In the back, Animal Control quickly conjured the image of a bear, which roared as it reared up onto its hind legs. Hammer Strike twisted at the last minute, kicking Lighting Dust away as he grabbed Moon Kicker`s outstretched hooves and hurled her into Pensword. The earth pony smith landed once more, creating a small crater. He turned to animal control, completely ignoring the illusion, and rushed her.

She did her best to create a Wolf construct to intercept Hammer Strike while she dodged to the other side. The Earth Pony who had been under Hammer Strike was out on the floor while Moon Kicher and Pensword stood up shaking off the attack. Lightning Dust used the momentum of Hammer Strike’s kick to gain altitude before she began to run around in a circle in the air. A lightning bolt began to run behind her, indicating her boost in speed before she dove towards the fray. The other eight would hopefully keep Hammer Strike busy with their attacks. Right now, the element of surprise was her only hope.

The other fliers barely dodged out of the way as Lightning Dust barreled down, only for Hammer Strike to catch Animal Control, pick her up, and use a grapple to roll, effectively switching places with her. Lightning Dust and Animal Control both went out in a cloud of dust and dirt. While still awake, they both were too injured to fly or cast magic. The two could hardly stand as they swayed on their hooves, gently guided out by the medics. Seven ponies remained.

Hammer Strike stood arrogantly, waiting for their next strike. His stance remained unattached to the situation and the look on his face was bored. He did not have to wait long as two Thestrals charged him at the same time. One of them tried to use sleep magic on the pony lord, only to be punched in the muzzle in the blink of an eye. The Other Thestral did her best to pull up but found herself stopped as a strong hoof yanked on her tail. She cried once before she was swung around and crashed into the charging form of an Earth Pony. “Hello, Glamour Hooves,” She replied with a dizzy voice. Glamour Hooves just groaned from where he had dug up some dirt with his head.

Pensword stared and shook his head. “Glamour Horn, Magic Swirl, use some magic bolts to try and distract him.” He ordered as he took to the air again. He quickly moved to team up with the last flyer, a Thestral. “Blood Moon, come on. We should try and start one of our flybys.”

Glamour Horn and Magic Swirl charged up their horns, ready to make their last stand. Taking a page out of his previous book, Hammer Strike began kicking up pebbles and smaller rocks, sending them flying in the unicorns’ direction. Magic swirl managed to put a shield up in time, but Glamour Hooves took a stone square on the horn. He fell seconds later.

Magic Swirl stepped back and charged forward before jumping to the left at the last moment. He fired a magic bolt point blank, smiling, only for his victory to turn to ask as Hammer Strike took the blow. He didn’t even stagger at the hit before he rounded and kicked Magic Swirl with his hind hooves, landing right on the Cutie Mark. Something happened and Magic Swirl dropped. He tried to use his horn, but his magic was on the fritz. It was all child’s play from there as Hammer shot a pebble right at the base of Swirl’s horn. Seconds later, Magic Swirl blacked out.

Pensword paused in mid air, hovering. He had a feeling. “That layer,” he muttered in reference to the Thaumic field around Hammer Strike. It seemed that the field was treating this like actual combat, but rather than working to destroy an opponent, was apparently taking Prisoners. Before he could say anything Moon Blood tried to dive only to have a pair of rocks hit him in the joints, locking his wings. He tumbled to the ground, rolling end over end and groaned. Pensword looked with his keen tactical eye and sighed in relief. Nothing had been broken. Though he guessed that Moon Blood would be put off for a few days due to over strained wings. Pensword now stood alone, the last pony remaining. And he knew if he stayed still for more than five seconds the match would be forfeit. He dove and landed on the ground as he began to circle Hammer Strike. “So. It seems that it is down to you and it is down to me.”

“Correct,” Hammer replied.

Pensword kept a flat expression as he continued to circle. He broke suddenly, flying at ground level before rearing back to kick with his hind legs at the pony lord. “Eay-ah!” he shouted.

Hammer Strike responded by dropping below Pensword and grabbing one of his legs. With a flick of his foreleg he laid Pensword on his back to the ground. Time seemed to slow as Hammer Strike seized Pensword’s leg. He did his best to kick with his free hoof while the magic of hoof holding allowed this strange predicament. Pensword, or rather Matthew, still did not understand how this could happen, but there it was. Seeing what was rapidly approaching, he did the one thing an experienced warrior could do in this situation. He relaxed his body and took the blow. The moment he felt the grip on his leg released, he crouched both legs back and bucked for all he was worth. He felt both legs hit flesh, but he did not wait before he did his best to get away. Right now, distance was he best bet.

Unfortunately, he was too slow. Hammer Strike landed on his back and twisted a foreleg behind in a wrestling move. A Gryphon began to count as a joke, only to find, to his shock, the rest of the crowd joined with him after “three.” It was not till Ten that the bell rang and the match was over.

“Time,” Hammer Strike called out, letting Pensword go.

“Two minutes and five Seconds,” The Unicorn studying the clock called out.

“That makes it a total of six minutes and five seconds.” The Gryphon called out. “The record now stands at Six Minutes Five seconds!”

Pensword stood up only to almost fall again. He turned his head to look at his left rear leg. He had to lift it up. “Grif,” He called. “I need you to place guards over the Field of Flags.” He looked to the two medical ponies heading his way. “Knowing our luck, we will be on R n R for a week.” He waited till Grif got closer. “Make sure that the Gryphons know that if any flags go missing the entire Gryphon Clanless and Clans will do ten mile marches, on their talons. The one that takes the flag will pull the water wagon behind them.”

“Ill do you one better. Ill put the rohirrim on guard.” Grif nodded to Black Rook, who went to make the arrangements. “You guys should be proud. That was quite a match. Don't think I've ever seen Hammer Strike so very nearly almost winded before,” Grif said, surprisingly, with no mocking in his voice.

“Yeah… Still, it felt good to let loose a little. I just wish I didn’t hurt my leg. Lunar Fang ... I do not know if she is going to doctor me, or chew me out.”

“Maybe both?” Lunar Fang called out from the sidelines, her eyes glinting dangerously. “When you get better the first thing I’m going to do is teach you how to wrestle.”

“Congratulations on the new record,” Hammer Strike said. “Now, if you would excuse me, I have to grab my next weapon to test. I remembered something from home and I decided I wanted to try to remake it. Grif, I want you around for the testing. Give some feedback.”

“And you, commander, will get to see this new weapon, when you are released from the Medical Tents,” one of the nurses ordered in a no nonsense tone. “Now come on, get on the cot and we’ll bring you inside.”

“You know, I thought it felt like a good day for testing out new weapons.” Grif laughed. “Anyway, you go rest, Pensword. You guys did good out there today.”

Interesting enough, it was Shawn who walked out of the building again with what looked to be the pommel of a sword on his back. They couldn’t tell length with him facing them. “Good, dummies are set up for practice.”

“So what’s the weapon this time? Should I stand way back, or is this just an insane melee weapon?” Grif asked

“Oh, you know,” Shawn replied as he unsheathed the blade, a long silver shaft with what looked to be a reinforced handle. Its ultimate function, Grif had no clue. A second later he flipped the blade in his hand and offered it over to Grif.

Grif took it into his talons, gingerly inspecting it. “This is quite the piece,” he noted. “But this seems more my style than yours,” Grif said as he spun the blade a few times in his claws. “It may even be a bit light for me,” he noted, handing it back.

“That part of the sword, yes, The second part of it, not so much,” Shawn said as he grabbed the blade. After a quick look down he flipped it in his Grip, placed it into the sheath, and gave it a turn. A mechanical click sounded through the air as he pulled it over his shoulder once again. This time, it was drastically different. Instead of pulling back and revealing the sword, he pulled the entire thing forward. A large greathammer appeared in the light of day, made from a dark grey metal that Grif hazarded a guess was doubly reinforced grey iron.

“That is incredibly cool and yet totally weird,” Grif said.

“It is from a trailer to a game I saw awhile back,” Shawn said quietly. “The sword part of it will be combined with, say, a shield in my left hand. When I need to hit hard rather than fast, I swap it out,” He told Grif as he transitioned the blade back into a longsword. “I made a mechanism to lock the blade into the hammer sheath when I turn and pull up. To swap it back, I push down and turn it in the other direction, thus releasing the mechanism.”

“That could be incredibly useful. I can see a lot of applications for weapons like tha,t” Grif said “It would definitely take some skill to get the hang of though.”

“That’s why I’m going to practice with it a bit. Test it on some dummies. And I want you to put it through a quick round hitting targets in a rapid succession to make sure the blade holds up well. I have a shield in the forge, but I don’t need to test that out anymore. I’ve put enough pressure on the thing to make sure it will hold.”

Grif nodded. “sounds easy enough. Whenever you're ready.”

Shawn flipped the weapon in his hand and offered it again. “Sword first.”

With a smile Grif took the blade and performed a few flourishes before turning to the dummy. “Let’s see what this beauty can do.”

Applejack, Applebloom, a pony that none of the others had seen, Big Mac, Tall Oak, and Little Willow all stood before the now working gate, having crossed over the recently completed bridge. Behind them, other Apples were pulling carts of food and supplies that Ponyville appeared to have donated to the building process.

Pensword looked at the group while resting on Lunar Fang’s back and looked to the other’s. “That’s a lot of apples.”

“Oh, good dear, you used a contraction,” Lunar Fang replied, moving a fore hoof to rub his.

“I had a great time at the reunion, mac.” Little Willow smiled at the large stallion. “Thanks again for having me.”

“No problem,” Big Mac replied while the metal gate rose.

“Applebloom, now you and Babe Seed pull your wagon inside and unhitch yourselves. After that … I guess you can play around the safe areas. Just don’t go too far off.” Apple Jack trotted into the courtyard and looked at Hammer Strike and Grif. “Well, here’s your weekly supply and food run. I hope y’all are doing well.” She titled her head, pushing her cowpony hat back. “Why’s Pensword being carried by Lunar Fang?”

“He had a nice spar with ‘Hammer Strike,’” Shawn said with a smile. “Him and twenty nine others. Waves of ten.”

“Well I’ll be a storm tossed tumbleweed in a flash flood.” Applejack whistled. “I might have to come by some evening and challenge him to a hoof wrestle,” She replied. “Or I could just settle for one with you, sugarcube.”

“Let’s find a table then,” Shawn said with a grin as he gestured off to the side.

Big Mac slowly walked up to Grif. “Can we talk? In private?”

Grif signaled with his head before walking off. Big Mac slowly followed behind.

Omni sighed as he signed in to Skype, watching the loading circles spin and spin. He sighed.

“Guys, where are you?” The chat loaded up with its typical sound effects for new notes. However, much to Omni’s surprise, a new friend request appeared coupled with a message. Omni sighed. “Not again. I don’t need some random porn computer trying to infect my laptop, thank you.” Just as he was about to hover over the block button, a new message popped up.

[ ] “Before you push that button, do you want to know what happened to your friends?”

Omni stopped dead.

[Omni Kitsune July 20, 2014 8:45 P.M.] “Who are you?”

[ ] “Someone who wants to help.”

[Omni Kitsune July 20, 2014 8:46 P.M.] “And how do you plan to do that? You’re clearly hacking the system since you’re not leaving a name, or a time stamp. How am I supposed to trust you?”

[ ] “You can’t. But they’re going to need you all the same.”

Omni hovered over the mouse, wondering whether to click and report or not.

[ ] “By the divine sun, Wukong wants his butternut.”

[Omni Kitsune July 20, 2014 8:48] “What the heck was that?”

[ ] “Something I was told to tell you. They said you’d recognize that.”

[Omni Kitsune July 20, 2014 8:50 P.M.] “How the heck am I supposed to recognize that? It doesn’t even make any sense.”

[ ] “Look, I’m trying to help here, okay? Believe me or don’t. Either way, you’re seeing your friends soon. So be ready. Muffin Mare out.”

With that, the request closed, as did the mysterious message window.

“What the heck?” Omni signed out, brooding over what he had just experienced. Should he contact the police? Were his friends even missing? They clearly couldn’t access a computer. He sighed. For all he knew this could just be a hacker looking to steal his identity. Probably best to just leave it alone. He shoved it into the back of his mind and tried to focus on the task at hand. Still, try though he might, he couldn’t seem to concentrate on anything else. “Guys, what have you gotten yourselves into?”

53 - Wedding Blades

Author's Note

Chapter 53 is republished due to needed edits that were discovered after the publishing.

53 - Wedding Blades

Extended Holiday
Ch 53: Wedding Blades
Act 6

Grif stood in his tower, proud and calm as he counted down the time from now to the ceremony later that day, the picture of poise. … Okay, that wasn't true. He was pacing around like crazy.

“What am I doing? I’m not ready for this. I can barely look after myself. What am I thinking getting married?” He rambled on as he had for the last half hour. He looked to Pensword with a frantic expression. “How did you do this?” he asked.

“Well it was you who kept me calm,” his friend replied. “Also, you did ask her to marry you. What you are doing is taking a step into the darkness and showing courage in something that I have been told is sometimes more scary than the battlefield.” Pensword gave his friend an inquisitive look. “Was that before or after you came to Equestria on looking after yourself? Because I think you are thinking back to Earth. And, by the way, I think you are going to do fine.”

“I've nearly died almost six times since we've been here,” Grif said. “How is that responsible?”

“You also almost killed your wife to be in a rage,” Pensword reminded him with a sour look. “I was going to allow it too.” He sighed. “But she will keep your head on straight. She’ll become a reason to be a little less reckless, and I doubt that she would let you have all the danger to yourself.” He smiled. “Also, she will become your confidante, the one you can share secrets, fears, hopes, and dreams with. As the good book did say, when a man and a woman join in marriage, they become one flesh.” He held a wing up. “Yes, I know I am paraphrasing.”

“How exactly did a smart person like you become friends with a fool?” Grif asked, smiling as he took a few deep breaths.

“I think it was when we debated history that one time through instant messages, while at the same time discussing the new Pokèmon game that was to come out. I still have to say, I would not have it any other way.”

“So my best man, or stallion, or whatever, what's our plans?” Grif asked.

“Well, the wedding will occur after lunch, but before dinner. After the wedding ceremony the dinner feast will be held in the Feasting halls. We’ll then move out to the courtyard under the sky to allow cloud tables and sparring, as well as tests of combat, fitness, and a few other forms of entertainment for the happy couple and guests. After the two of you have had your fill, you shall retreat to your quarters for the night. Then in the morning the two of you shall go on your first joint mission as the old term goes, or Honeymoon as humans call it.”

“Okay, I meant more what do we do in the more immediate future?” Grif asked.

“Well, I was thinking you check on any of the items you needed for the ceremony and we hold lunch up here in this area while Shrial has use of my living room area for her preparations. Still amazing how many rooms are still needing to be fixed up.” Pensword shook his head as if to derail his thoughts. “Stay on topic,” He muttered before looking at Grif. “Also I think you wanted to meet with all your Groomsmen for any last minute instructions.”

“Thanks,” Grif said. “You'd think today, of all days, I'd be more on the ball, but I just can't seem to remember anything right now.” He shook his head.

“You have a very good reason why.” Pensword pointed a wing tip at his suit. “You are getting married.” He paused and looked at his friend. “Now, are you going to behave and treat Princess Celestia at least with a inch of respect? She is here to show that she approves of a Gryphon Clan in Equestria. I know you and her do not see eye to eye much, but please do try and behave. I am asking you as a friend to a friend.”

“I’ll do it for her and for you,” Grif said, indicating Shrial when he said “her.” But that doesn't mean I’m going to go out of my way to be nice.”

“That is all I ask.” Pensword paused. “I am sure Princess Luna is giving the same type of talk to Princess Celestia.” He chuckled. “Let us just pray that things go smoothly,” he said. Then he knocked a hoof against the wooden table.

“If they don't, someone's going to die,” Grif said.

“Let us hope not,” Pensword responded. “Because you know I will help hide the body. Or help you with an alibi if needed.”

Grif turned to face the commander, his eyes fearful and nervous as a foal facing a test. “You think I'm ready for this?” Grif asked his friend.

“Taze … Grif, do you think I was ready for when I got married?” Pensword shook his head. “You will be as ready as you can. This is just, well, we need to show faith at times. This is one of those times.” He opened his wings and took to the air to look his friend eye to eye. “You are ready for this.

“Thanks, Vulpix.” He smiled, hugging his friend.

The Pegasus smiled and returned the hug. “Not a problem.”

Shrial sighed heavily behind the screen, fidgeting in her new armor. Lunar Fang had brought in some family from the Lion Tribe to assist in the work, and Princess Luna, alongside Hammer Strike, had worked to make the armor she now wore. Forged from damascus steel, the breastplate shone an elegant silver with a texture that flowed like water. Occasionally, a hint of blue shone through, the sign of Luna’s handiwork. It reminded her of one of Hammer Strike’s flames. The long emerald green cape glinted in the sunlight as it streamed through her window. A crown of white flowers had been placed upon her head, woven by the old one herself. The silver bracers, specially engraved, were blessed to grant wisdom and patience in union as she raised their young. The ceremonial steel pauldrons added to the overall grandeur of the garb as she prepared to face her judges.

“Alright, I’m coming out. Don’t you dare laugh.” As she came around, Shrial turned to face Kalima, Lunar Fang, Luna, and Little Willow. “... So what do you think?”

“Grif’s going to be speechless.” Little Willow smiled as she embraced her. Shrial smiled nervously.

“You really think so?”

“I think so,” Lunar Fang replied. “I’m looking forward to seeing what he’s like when he’s struck dumb by sheer beauty,” She added with a small giggle.

Luna frowned slightly. “Something is missing.”

“And I know just what that something is,” Kalima said, smiling as she produced a necklace interwoven with jade beads, emeralds, rubies, sapphires, topazes, and various feathers. At its core the phoenix feather burned brightly, granting an aura of warmth and life to the priceless ornament. “We all contributed a little, didn’t we girls?” She said, smiling with her ancient eyes.

“My thestrals collected this jade from deep inside the caves before leaving. Grif respected them well during the war, so they have gifted them to you. The feathers are mine.” Luna smiled proudly.

“These gemstones were amongst my share of the loot from a raid on a gryphon camp. So I guess you could say I was returning them,” Little Willow said, tapping the emeralds and the topazes. “Just remember they also carry an oath that you will do right by my brother, or so help me, I will hunt you down,” she ended with an icy tone.

Shrial laughed as she took Little Willow into an embrace. “Just as any sister should. I won’t betray your trust. Thank you. Thank you, everyone.”

“You’re welcome.” Lunar Fang replied with a laugh.

“Something old and something new. Something special, and something blue.” The old gryphoness sighed and smiled wanly. “I believe you are finally ready, daughter,” Kalima said. “You will make the most beautiful bride the empire has ever seen.”

“To Tartarus with the empire. All I care about is Grif.”

“Hear hear!” They all cheered as they giggled and fawned over her. For this one moment these warriors could put aside their weapons and be women. They took the chance for all it was worth.

“So, Lord Hammer Strike, did you manage to finish my commission on time?” Grif asked nervously.

“Of course. Doesn’t take that long to forge something,” Hammer replied, gesturing to the wrapped object on his back.

Grif took it and checked the wrap for a moment before smiling as he covered the parcel back up. “Thanks, Shawn. This will make everything perfect.” He placed the bundle down carefully as he turned to the armor rack in front of him. “Who'd have thought we'd be here, huh? I mean coming to Equestria, going to war, getting married. It’s been a crazy trip, hasn't it?” he asked his friend, trying to keep his mind grounded.

“A trip on a long road that shows no end. But always a pleasant adventure,” Hammer replied.

“I know you're not one for a lot of emotional stuff, but I wanted to say before the others got here. Thanks for everything you've done till now. I know I'm not always the easiest person to deal with, but it’s meant alot knowing you’ve always had our backs,” Grif said as he worked on the ebony chestplate. Steel tinted green formed the Bladefeather crest, carefully etched into the center.

“I’ll have your backs until the day I die, just as you have mine,” he replied. “We’re still young and have plenty of things ahead of us.”

“Guess that's true.” Grif smiled as he tied on his bracers, each made from an ebony plate with a border of the same green tinted steel that made up his emblem. The pauldrons, likewise, carried a similar scheme, cleverly crafted with three articulated plates which allowed them to move with the shoulder muscles.

The door opened quickly on its oiled hinges as Pensword, Tall Oak, and Conor all walked in. Tall Oak maintained his flat expression, but Conor smiled with the Pegasus commander, their suits a perfect mirror to one another.

“I gotta say, Grif, Rarity does good work,” Conor said, adjusting the cuffs of his sleeves. “Did she make that cape for you too?”

Grif smiled as he finished clipping on the ruby red cape. “Yeah. It’s supposed to compliment Shiral’s coloring. She is apparently going to be wearing a green one.” Grif shrugged. “It’s my wedding. I guess I can survive fashion for one day, right?”

“Well I sure hope so,” Pensword replied with a laugh. “Then again I can not really speak, seeing as my favorite uniform was the Class A’s and a three-piece suit.”

Grif looked to Tall Oak, putting a hand on his brother’s shoulder. “Mac’s a good pony, Oak. And the Apples have a strict code about things. You need to trust her on this.”

Tall Oak looked at Grif. The large stallion didn`t say much, but over time you got to understand him. He kicked the ground a few times, but nodded to his brother.

“Besides, he may be big, but if he does anything to her then we'll both hunt him down together. Now come on, cheer up. I can't go out there until I know you're going to be okay.”

“I guess I'm just being foalish,” Oak said grinning at Grif. He bumped his hoof against Grif’s talon and the two brothers seemed satisfied.

Grif picked up the bundle and strapped it to his back. He looked to Conor. “It’s been a while, so I just want to double check. You’re not squeamish around blood, right?” he asked.

“How much blood are we talking here?” Conor asked.

“If everything goes well, less than a thimble full. If unwanted guests show up…” Grif looked out the window. “Well, there are a lot of weapons down there, and a good number of ponies who know how to use them.”

“I think I get the gist. I’m not the biggest fan of blood, and I’ve never really been exposed to this kind of situation before. But I think I can handle it alright. If I can’t, I’ll find a way to change it.”

“Could be worse.” Grif shrugged as he double checked the fittings on his bracers. “Could be Game of Thrones.”

“Don’t even mention that abomination of a series, I beg of you,” Conor said vehemently.

“Oh my. Not that series,” Pensword replied. “Wait, it is a book series? I thought it was just a TV Show.”

“Pensword, you know my admiration for books and how I despise the idea of treating them badly?” Grif asked

“I do know that.” Pensword replied, intrigued.

“I read three chapters of the first book, then I burnt it,” Grif said as he strapped a more ornate set of daggers to his body.

“Okay then, I shall not be looking this book series up. Thank you for this information.”

“So, is everybody ready?” Grif asked as he finished tightening his harness.

“Yes, I am,” Pensword replied with a smile and puffing of his chest.

“I was born ready,” Conor said, laughing.

Pensword moved a wing over his muzzle to hide his own laughter. “I sure hope so,” he spoke into his wing.

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” Hammer commented.

Tall Oak just nodded. With a deep breath and a gulp Grif also nodded. “Gentlemen, I think it’s time,” he said, opening the door and striding out. Pensword followed close behind, after which the two earth ponies and the human walked in a solemn procession in the rear. The time had come at last.

The courtyard was packed with Gryphons, Thestrals, Pegasi, Earth Ponies, and Unicorns from all over. The dress varied from full armor to regular dress suits. Surrounding the walls around the seated guests, groups from all four of New Untiy’s combat troops stood at attention in full armor. A raised platform stood in front of the rows of seats with a deep blue carpet laid across the ground from the doors of New Unity to the platform. Kalima waited patiently, dressed in a woven shawl of black and red with silver and green stripes along the edges. In front of her stood a small table on which a black cushion rested. Atop the cushion, a fair sized amethyst lay sparkling in the sun. Near the front of the groom’s side, the first two rows had been reserved for the Ponyville foals, who sat, surprisingly well behaved. This was at no small amount of shock to their families.

Grif walked down the aisle followed by his groomsmen at a careful pace. Beside him, stalking peacefully, was Sylvio Lupus. Now fully grown, the timberwolf stood almost as tall as Grif himself. As the gryphon approached the altar, he noticed many eyes were drawn to Conor as Pensword took his place behind Grif, then Tall Oak, then Hammer Strike, and lastly, the human. Sylvio lay faithfully on the ground near his master’s feet. Taking another deep breath, Grif looked around the platform that had been carefully lined with flowers. Rarity had a fit when they had told her their choices. The lilies went with the color scheme well enough, but the marigolds seemed to clash with the darker tones as the bright golden flowers shone happily in the sunlight.

Kalima leaned in. “Don’t be nervous, my son. All will turn out for the best. And more are here to see this event than you know.”

“I've fought in battles against impossible odds without the slightest bit of nerves. So why does this make me so terrified?” he asked her.

“Because it is right,” she said simply. “I’d prepare myself if I were you. Your radiant bride is about to make an entrance,” she said, smiling mischievously. A brazen fanfare filled the courtyard, ascending to the skies as a platoon of pegasi, thestrals, and gryphons flew in file, blowing their trumpets. A choir began to sing as the gates opened a second time. Out stepped Shrial, flowing like water as she strode forward at an even pace. Her steel armor shone like silver in the sun, accentuating her flaming feathers as the green cape billowed behind her in a sudden wind that blew through. The crown of flowers made the perfect touch, granting a look of serene beauty mixed with the warrior’s fire that burned in her shining eyes.

The moment Grif saw her, time seemed to slow. The cold feeling in his gut left in an instant as he looked at her. This was right. This was what needed to happen. All the worrying melted away as he watched her approach. As she prepared to ascend the platform, Grif offered her his talon, gripping hers softly as she took his.

“Forever,” he mouthed to her silently with a smile.

“And always,” she mouthed back. Kalima cleared her throat and all fell into silence.

“Ponies, Gryphons, Human, and Timber Wolf, we are gathered here today to witness a most historic event. For countless centuries the love of this pair has been tested and tried. Through war and rage. Through tears and loss. Through death and rebirth. Throughout the corridors of time these two warriors have persevered. And against all odds they now stand before us today, ready to enter into the bonds of holy matrimony, blessed to be together for time and all eternity in this life, and upon the winds so long as they shall prove faithful. Their love is deep, their loyalties true. And the time now has come to seal this union in the annals of time. However, before we proceed, are there any words the betrothed may have to offer?” Kalima asked, a merry twinkle in her eye.

Grif unstrapped the bundle on his back. “All I've ever known has been the way of the warrior,” he began as he opened the bundle, revealing a new sword, a little longer than Shrial’s current blade. It shone in the sun, forged from crystal steel, but in such a way that veins of orichalcum ran through the blade. Straight and true, the blade was sharpened on both ends with a thin, barely notable fuller running down from tip to guard. The cross hilt curved down towards the wielder, giving him or her the full ability to catch and deflect strikes. The handle itself was forged of highly polished steel with black leather binding the handle. The pommel was shaped to hold a gemstone within it, however, rather than a single full gemstone the space was shared by a half moon shaped emerald mirrored by a ruby.

“When I first took you in as my student I gave you a sword. A fine sword made by a fine smith, but not the greatest smith. That sword was to protect you in battle, but it seems a lot of the time you just used it to defend me.” This inspired a few laughs from the audience. “I was short tempered, but you endured. I was rash, but you endured. I was so so stupid, but you endured. You are beautiful in form, but you are far more beautiful in your heart. And this was my best, yet sadly lacking attempt to bring some of that beauty out into a weapon worthy of defending you. Here I stand, no longer your teacher. Just a stupid, stupid bird who is far more lucky to be here with you than anyone should ever hope to be. And so, as I cannot offer you my heart, I offer you this sword forged by the greatest smith I have known as a sign of how much I love you.” He held it to her. “And how I can only pray one day to be worthy of you.”

Shrial took the sword reverently and placed it upon the table next to the amethyst. “When I first met you, Grif Grafson, I was a bundle of nerves, cowed to obey the empire’s will. I sought to protect young ones from war who were not yet ready to prove themselves in battle. Enraged though you may claim to be, you gave your word of honor not to harm me, or the young ones should we choose to come quietly. You honored your word and your father on that day. You did so again only five days later when I threw myself to your and Pensword’s mercy. Rather than kill me as I had then hoped, you took me, trained me, and prepared me to fight. You showed me the meaning of power and will. Something my father, in his desire to protect me, never did. But more than that, you showed me the meaning of compassion, of love, of humility that I had never before seen in a gryphon. I think I knew then that I would mate with you, or at the very least, remain your loyal friend.

“When you were taken captive by the Gryphons my heart stopped. I knew if I ever could save you I would tear my enemies limb from limb. And then I might do the same to you for being so stupid.” The gryphons balked, then laughed. “Then you surprised me once again, and the whole world, when Grask Grimclaw named you his heir and you manifested as the avatar of winds. You gave me yet another reason to love you. And another reason to keep you in check. I simply had to keep an eye on you now. What better way than to be your wife?” Yet again a wave of chuckles came from the audience once the gryphons finished gasping and gawking at their leader. “But in all seriousness, Grif, I love you. I will always love you. And I would walk into the very pits of Tartarus itself, if need be, to stay with you. We were made for one another because you made me. And for that I am eternally yours. Now, and forever. You gave me your heart and I freely give you mine, for what little it may be worth. Will you have it?”

“It will be my most treasured possession,” he said, smiling at her.

“Good. A wise gryphon once told me that a warrior’s weapon is his or her soul. It is their honor and their name. Another phrase I have heard here in Equestria that I rather like is ‘one good turn deserves another.’ I believe this is true, but I wish to adapt it to the circumstances. Grif Grafson, one good blade deserves another.” Reaching out behind her, Luna and Lunar fang both detached the blades they had on their sword belts and placed them into her waiting talons. “Thus do I bestow upon thee thy legacy, Grif Grafson, even the legacy and gift of thy predecessor. Receive them, Grif, Future Husband, and Avatar of Winds.” She bowed her head and presented the sheathes hilt first to their soon to be master.

With an awed reverence of his own Grif unsheathed them slowly. The twin blades were dark and held no sheen of forged metal. Instead they seemed dull in the light. The material was strange: strong and sturdy, but Grif could not identify what it had been forged from. The back of each blade was perfectly straight to the tip save for a vicious looking spike that stood upwards. The front of the blade held the edge, which despite the dull look of the material, was still lethally sharp. The handles had been reforged from ebony mixed with orichalcum, the cross hilt appearing like a black and orange flame issuing outwards into the blade. A single spike jutted down for a handguard as the handle, bound once again in black leather, ended with a curve into a pommel that seemed to arc inwards.

The blades were identical in every aspect save for the Gryphic writing inscribed into the blades themselves. The right read “vigilance”and its sister proclaimed “vengeance.” Grif held the swords in his hand. Without a swing he could feel the sheer perfection in the balance and the weight. They came to his hand as if forged just for him and him alone. Somewhat eagerly, somewhat reluctantly, he returned them to their sheathes. With the utmost care he strapped them to his back to be fixed to his harness later. Finally, he turned back to Shrial.

“I could not ask for finer blades, but even they will not be my prize today,” Grif said before nodding to Kalima to continue.

Kalima smiled. “Children! Now shall the true ceremonies commence.” She turned to face Grif. “Grif Grafson, leader of the Bladefeather Clan, do you take Shrial Bladefeather to be your lawfully wedded wife? To have and to hold, in sickness and in health, till the winds shall take you from her?”

“I do,” Grif answered.

“And do you, Shrial Bladefeather, take Grif to be your lawfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, to love and to cherish, in sickness and in health, till the winds shall take you from him?”

“I do,” Shrial said.

“And will the both of you swear to fight to protect one another and to preserve your bloodline, which you are about to create in this world, that they may have honor and a place to call their own throughout the generations?”

“We do,” they said together.

“If anyone should have an objection to why these two souls should be joined, speak now, or forever hold your peace.” The sound of sliding steel rang through the room as swords and daggers were half drawn by pony and gryphon alike, ready to address any objections that might be had. Many nobles gulped. “I highly recommend holding your peace,” Kalima said wryly. A nervous chuckle ran through the crowd. Then Kalima smiled.

“Excellent! Then let the ceremony commence.” Kalima lifted the cushion in her talons and raised it for all to see. “You stand here as witnesses to this sacred event, both living and dead, as these two bind themselves together for time and for all eternity. I call upon the spirits of the four winds to witness this day. Let the blood be drawn. Let the vows be spoken. Let the binding commence.”

Grif held his talons open and spread wide, offering the exposed flesh to Shrial, who quickly made a small cut on one of his fingers before offering hers in turn as Grif did the same. The two placed their cut fingers, one on either side of the amethyst. The prepared stone gently pulled the small trickle of blood into a narrow tunnel leading to its center. The small chamber in the gem’s heart filled partially as they took their fingers away, a small, passionate red spot amidst the calming purple.

“And so the beginning of a new line is born. Grif Bladefeather, Shrial Bladefeather, by the power vested in me by the winds, by virtue of my age, and proof of valor as a veteran of war, I now pronounce you husband and wife. May your lives be filled with joy, happiness, and longevity. You may kiss!”

Shrial immediately took Grif by the armor straps and laid it on him. The courtyard erupted in applause and some less mature wolf whistles. As the two broke apart Grif half turned to the crowd with a dazed look on his face. The newlyweds moved towards the fortress, the bride pulling the groom along as Kalima picked up the sword and jewel.

“Ah, young love,” she said, chuckling. “Go get him, daughter.”

The banquet hall and two smaller halls were packed with long oaken tables set for the guests. The head table was spread out at the front of the room, laid with a long tablecloth made from gold silk that Rarity had insisted on using. As a begrudging compromise, she had consented to Hammer Strike supplying the gold for it. It covered the ten foot table from end to end with a black Bladefeather insignia hanging off the front side for all to see. The general tableware littered the surface. At the center two large chairs contained the new bride and groom with their party spread out across it. The two spent the greater part of an hour greeting well wishers as the guests filtered in. Grif was quite sure he'd already forgotten more names then he could count as the ponies and gryphons filtered past, but somehow he took note of a specific unicorn mare and stallion approaching the table.

“Me-Me, I insist that you drop that ridiculous disguise. This is my wedding and if anyone has trouble with you they can take it up with me,” Grif said to the mare.

“But not everyone here is aware of us,” Me-Me noted. “Would that really be safe?” The stallion at her side looked nervously, first to Me-Me, then to Grif.

“Mutatio, please. I invited you guys because you're like family, and my family shouldn't have to hide who they are here,” Grif said, looking to Shrial for support. The gryphoness nodded, smiling.

“I admit I am curious to see what these friends of yours look like, Grif. I’ve heard much about the two of you. Very much indeed,” she said with a mischievous smirk.

“But there are guards here,” Me-Me said.

“And they will do nothing to you,” Luna encouraged, stepping up behind them. “If you are to show that not all changelings are hostile to Equestria, why not start here?”

Mutatio looked to his Queen. “I shall do what you shall do, my Queen.” He whispered.

“I’m… going to trust you, Grif,” Me-Me said after some contemplation. The room went silent as her form erupted in emerald fire before revealing the new changeling queen. Beside her the Stallion also erupted in a similar, albeit smaller gout of flame, revealing a larger Changeling that most definitely looked male. Mutatio had changed a great deal from the time when Matthew had shot him so long ago. He had grown immensely, standing just a little shorter than his new queen and mate. His body mass had expanded to the point where he was as broad as Big Mac. Great, chitinous plates formed a heavy armor reminiscent of Hammer Strike’s Juggernaut design. His face was more regal, even as a great greenish black curved horn jutted into the air. Six razor sharp green insect wings fluttered nervously, filling the now silent room with their low buzzing.

Pensword waited in his seat, though he did not move. Instead he let loose a knowing smile, remaining calm and at ease.

The hall erupted into screams as mares, stallions, and foals alike ran about in panic. Mutatio and Me-Me both winced as the bedlam continued to escalate. Plates were dashed, tables overturned, and Rarity wept over her poor table clothes as they were stampeded into the dust, leaving all manner of dirty hoofprints on her precious designs. Surprisingly, the guards remained perfectly calm.

“PONIES OF EQUESTRIA. STOP!” Luna shouted. The effect was instantaneous as the entire room froze. Not even a breath was heard as the legendary royal canterlot voice boomed once again in the halls of Unity.

“WE KNOW THAT YOU ALL HAVE BAD MEMORIES REGARDING THE CHANGELINGS. BUT WE ASK YOU TO LOOK UPON THESE TWO. THEY ARE NOT CHRYSALIS, NOR DO THEY RESEMBLE THOSE OF HER ILK!” Luna spoke “THESE CHANGELINGS HAVE COME TO EQUESTRIA TO SEEK PEACE WITH US. WE, THAT IS TO SAY, MY SISTER AND I, BEG YOU TO CEASE THIS POINTLESS PANIC AND GIVE THESE TWO FINE CREATURES A CHANCE. DOST THOU NOT TRUST THINE PRINCESSES?” Luna said, relapsing back into her archaic mode of address. She paused briefly to observe the effects of her actions thus far.

“You seem to be enjoying this,” Celestia whispered at her side as she watched with her ears folded back in annoyance. “I am sure they will calm down soon. But please, remember to use your indoor voice, Sister.”

The diarchy, in an act that recalled the days of old, ignited their horns in unison and quite suddenly time seemed to take a step back. Ponies found themselves back where they had been standing during the revelation. Tables where upright again, plates unbroken, and tablecloths un-stampeded. “NOW LET US GO BACK TO ENJOYING THIS HAPPY DAY.” Luna narrowed her eyes as they turned to slits, her voice growing quiet and full of menace. “Or would you have the stupidity of bigotry ruin this young couple’s start?” She looked around the room with a hard glare. Anyone who would have said something was cowed into silence. Luna nodded in satisfaction to Me-Me as she walked up to the changeling queen. “On behalf of myself and my sister, I welcome you, Queen Me-Me.”

Grif thanked Luna before making a show of joining his talons with Me-Me’s hooves and welcoming her graciously. Grif looked to Pensword as if implying that the support of the commander may help to speed things along.

Pensword stood and held a hoof out to shake with Me-Me and Mutatio. “A pleasure to meet you, Queen Me-Me.” He turned and acted like he was looking at a cheat sheet before looking up. “Drone Mutatio.” He shook the Drone’s hoof before sitting down.

Conor looked around, then down at himself, then at the changelings. “... You guys were holding out on me!” He said, looking to his three friends in shock. “Were you trying to give me a heart attack?”

“It’s not that easy, Omni,” Grif said as Me-Me and Mutatio headed for their seats. “I'm not even sure if what I did there was the right thing to do. But I hope that it will make things easier for them.”

“Either it will, or we will have noble houses marching upon our doors to cleanse us,” Pensword replied. “If they go that way, that will at least bring about more troops for defenses.” He let out a breath. “Still, I just hope we have level heads.” He paused. “Are any of Blueblood’s agents even here at the moment?” He paused and looked to his friend. “Sorry, Grif. Sorry for that.” He tried to smile a little. “Congratulations again.”

“Still, thats a good question. Hold on.” Grif looked around before signaling to a nearby pegasus guard. The guard walked towards Grif. Grif whispered something in his ear and he whispered something in return. “Four agents. Two near the north entrance, two near the east wall.”

“Great. We can expect something within the month,” Pensword responded with a frown.

“He won't be so bold with Luna and Celestia supporting us,” Grif said. “He'll complain, try to publicly deface us, but he’s too cautious to move his king just yet.”

“Right. Which is why I look forward to when Prince Blueblood inherits Baron Blueblood’s seat. At least he wouldn’t be hounding us all the time,” Pensword whispered to Grif. He paused as he looked around before chuckling. “Well, Hammer Strike is still his impassive self. I think he was standing still and blinking as ponies ran around him during the panic.”

“But that's for tomorrow.” Grif smiled, grabbing his goblet and looking to Shrial. “Should we address our guests, my dear?” he asked.

“I suppose so,” she said, in an offhand manner. “They did come all this way after all. It would be rather rude not to, wouldn’t it?” She asked, smirking.

Grif rose to his feet and signaled. Vinyl Scratch tossed a microphone to the head table. Speakers had been set up all over the reception area to ease the communication. “Welcome, my friends. We'd like to start tonight by first of all thanking you all for coming. Our loyal troops of the fort, our friends from Ponyville, the gryphons from my own clan, nobles and honored guests from Canterlot, the Thestrals who came with princess Luna from Y`s,” Grif stopped turned and nodded to the closest group of thestrals with respect. “Both princesses of Equestria, and the queen of the Crystal Empire. Wow, the guest list sounds a lot more fancy than I realized.” This gained a few chuckles. He looked at Shrial and gestured to the closest table, which had been strictly reserved for the Ponyville foals. Then he offered her the mic.

Taking it in her hand, Shrial smiled at the little ones. “And we offer our special thanks to our special guests. To the Cutie Mark Crusaders, the foals of Ponyville Elementary, and all other younglings present. You have been a light and an anchor to my love in ways you cannot imagine. For taking care of my Grif for so long, I thank you. And I very much look forward to next year’s annual snow wars. May the winds bless you to be kind, faithful, and strong as you continue to grow and seek your place in life.” She turned back to her husband, returning the cue to him.

“Now there will be plenty of time to hear us ramble on later. Lets get to what you all came for: the free food!” This comment earned a couple of laughs. “Meat dishes will be served to the west of the room. Vegetarian dishes will be served at the east hall. Now the Cutie Mark Crusaders will be going first with their families. When they are seated the rest of you may go as long as you remain ordered and mind the others around you. The ponies and gryphons in armor have been authorized to throw out trouble makers. Literally. They will lift you off the ground and toss you. So, yeah. You guys can go eat!” Grif said. “Anything you want to add?” he asked Shrial. “Or should we end their suffering?”

Shrial smiled, holding up her own microphone. “Let the feasting begin!” The feasting did begin as the guests got their food. The head table was served a well roasted wild hog that had been hunted the previous day as well as caesar salad, potatoes, corn, peas and carrots, and something Grif had insisted on. Perogies. Shrial was skeptical of the weirdly shaped dumpling-like things, but after tasting them, quickly came to adore them. The food and conversation was enjoyed by all as dinner sped by. The couple had proceeded to cut the first part of what Pinkie referred to as a septuple layered red and blue velvet cake with raspberries,” after which they had proceeded to make a sloppy attempt to feed each other before peices of cake were handed out to all. As desserts were brought out and coffee and tea offered, some of the tables were moved back as benches were hovered in to form a semicircle in the front. Entertainment had started in earnest in this area. The guests in adjoining halls began squeezing in. Fortunately, many had made their exit over time and room was found for all after the outdoor competitions had finished at last.

Grif and Shrial clapped heartily for the victor of a heated fencing match between two gryphons that had just taken place and eagerly awaited the next act. A microphone wrapped in purple magic flew across the room to Twilight Sparkle as she stood up on the makeshift stage beneath the stars of the enchanted ceiling, courtesy of Princess Luna. “Wow, what a great performance. Thank you, Sharp Talon and Blade Edge. You really had us riveted. We’re going to tone things down now with this next performance. A gift from an old and new friend. Please, everyone give a big round of applause for Conor, the human!”

The spotlights flashed onto the stage and Conor stepped up in his tuxedo and microphone. “Grif, I know I’ve only known you for a short while, but I feel like I’ve known you for a lifetime. It was a true honor being asked to be your groomsman. I haven’t had much time to really prepare any gifts because of how recently I arrived in Equestria, but my old friend, Taze, told me this was a song you might enjoy. I hope Shrial will too. With that, he nodded to Vinyl Scratch as a new record hovered into place. The needle fell and a gentle strumming of basic acoustic guitar chords filled the air. Conor took a deep breath, then began to sing, his voice deep and rich.

“Edelweiss, Edelweiss. Every morning you greet me. Small and white, clean and bright, you look happy to meet me. Blossom of snow may you bloom and grow, bloom and grow forever. Edelweiss, Edelweiss, bless my homeland forever.” And as he sang, an awed hush fell over the crowd. Tears fell from many a pony’s eyes. And as he sung, his eyes closed, the little white flowers on Shrial’s crown began to glow, their stamen striking against the petals like little chimes. As he repeated the words again, Twilight joined in, adding her voice in accompaniment. She died off as Conor took the last couple of lines in a solo. Finishing at last, he opened his eyes and smiled, blushing as a crystalline chime filled the room followed by a stunned silence.

“Grif, I hope your marriage will always be a happy one filled with laughter, light, and love. May it remain as pure as the flowers of my ancestors’ homeland. And may it bloom and grow, even as they do, forever. Thank you,” Conor said, bowing.

The room stayed silent for a long time before, finally, with a tear in his eye, Grif stood and clapped loudly. Shrial followed after him and quickly more began stomping or clapping till the room roared with applause. Or at least the pony equivalent of it. “That was beautiful, my friend,” Grif said as Conor returned to the table. Conor blushed, clasping his hands together as he looked around.

“Thanks. I wanted to make it something special,” he said as he embraced the warrior.

Pensword sat there with his eyes half closed as he listened to the song. He sighed as old memories resurfaced. He leaned to his side and placed his muzzle next to Lunar Fang’s.

Grif smiled as he saw the foals yawning and he could see out the window that it was very late. “Well, my friends, I believe it is time for my lovely bride and I to retire for the night. Before we go I just want to make a special mention of thanks to our lovely mistress of ceremonies,” Grif bowed gently towards Twilight. “And the elements of harmony for their help, as well as Commander Pensword and Lunar Fang. And, of course, Lord Hammerstrike, who put more money than he could into this wedding. I mean, seriously, he had a knife to my throat when I tried to pay for the food.” The audience laughed. “Oh, you think I’m joking.” He chuckled, then looked to Shrial. “I'd also like to thank the old one, Kalima, and, of course, my lovely wife, without whom none of this would be possible.” With that, he offered her the microphone.

Shrial took it hesitantly. “I … don’t exactly know what to say. I … well I never really had much of a family before until you all took me in. Ever since then I’ve felt nothing but warmth, safety, and love for all of you. I did have to win one or two over, of course,” she said, winking to Little Willow. “But I think I can honestly say that this is by far one of the absolutely happiest days of my life. I don’t know if my father or mother would approve, but one way or the other, my new mother does. And to have even one parent along with all these other friends and loved ones I’ve gained is boon enough.”

Shrial smiled with tears in her eyes as a gust of wind blew one of the windows open, bringing with it a cloud of white seeds and flower blossoms. They circled the phoenix feather as its brightness increased, spreading to the Topazes as, together, they illuminated the cloud. Two shadows flickered briefly, then solidified. The tears fell freely as the shades caressed her cheeks and placed their necks on hers. Then they blew to Grif, circling him as well and laying their hands upon his head and shoulders. One of them turned and nodded its head in Pensword’s direction. Pensword gave a grim nod in return. Then the light died and they flickered away. The wind blew again and the cloud was gone as quickly as it had come.

“Thank you, Mother … Father,” Shrial whispered, the mike hanging limp at her side.

“Good night my friends,” Grif said as he placed a wing gently over Shrial’s back. “I wish you all a safe trip home and luck in all your future endeavors.” Slowly, Grif pulled Shrial into one last kiss for the crowd before he took to the air and was soon followed by her. The two made a loop around the room before leaving via the same windows the shades had. The guard on duty smiled as the two figures vanished into the tower.

Conor groaned as he flopped onto his bed. The morning exercise had been brutal, and even worse, Black Rook had made sure to push him to his utmost limit. It wasn’t until he’d practically collapsed in a coughing fit that Rook finally believed his warnings and protests. Still, he knew Rook meant well. There were probably plenty of other ponies who tried getting out of exercises with the same excuses. On the plus side, at least he was getting a little better, even if his arms and legs felt like jelly.

He fared little better in language class with Pensword as he tried his best to learn the rudimentary basics of the language. His brain felt practically ready to explode from the effort. How did those foreign speaking missionaries do it? He chuckled. At least the history hadn’t been that bad. Learning about the specifics of a new country, especially Equestria of all places, really intrigued him. He wanted to know all he could about this world, it's kingdoms, races, and cultures. So far he was off to a good start with the preamble to Equestria's founding. As he continued to muse over these ideas, he heard a loud knock at his door.

“Come in!” he called, still looking up to the ceiling.

From the doorway the male Changeling from the Wedding walked into the room. “Greetings, Friend of the Founder,” he spoke as he turned around and closed the door, a smile on his muzzle. “I have come to greet you and give the word of Queen Me-Me that no Changelings under our control will attack you.” He sat down on a cushion in the room, making himself comfortable as he smiled. “At least that is what the Founder wanted me to say, seeing as he said something about history repeating itself.”

“You’re Mutatio, right?” Conor asked.

“Yep,” the Changeling replied. “And you are one of the Humans. You do not plan on shooting any of my children, do you?” He asked, being about as blunt as Grif.

“Why should I? It’s not like I’d really be able to right now anyways. I’m too inexperienced in combat. I’m more of a pacifist really. You can ask my friends. They’ll tell you.”

“A pacifist?” Mutatio replied leaning forward. “I did not know those existed in humans.”

“I’m not inclined to violence. It’s not the way that I was raised. I believe in peaceful solutions and I try to find them. You should’ve seen some of the arguments I had to officiate over when I was back home. Let’s just say that Grif didn’t always have a level head in his debates.”

“I have seen him with the sword, and voice.” Mutatio spoke softly with awe. “If you are able to calm him down at times, then I fear the power you have to impose peace.”

“No, no, mutatio. I don’t impose. I never impose. If you try to impose something you only invite more conflict, more anger, and more hate. The only real way to get someone to do something is if they want to do it of their own free will. I find the best way to do it is to simply be kind, loving, and invite. Then I respect their opinions and let them decide. I may not always agree with the ultimate decision, but I leave it up to them.”

Mutatio paused as he looked at Conor with an expression he could not read. “I may need to get my Queen to meet you,” he finally spoke after a few moments. He moved to stand up. “I am sorry, but I am being called to another location. Being the sole drone of a small hive is a busy job. Have a good day.” He walked to the door. “I am told as well that you are welcomed to visit our hive, if you wish.”

“Thanks for the invitation. I might consider it some time. Though I think I’ll have to ask Grif, Hammer, or Pensword to show me the way.”

“Or you can ask the mare that cleans your room,” Mutatio replied with a chuckle.

“You don’t say,” Conor said, raising an eyebrow as he chuckled. “You guys are good.”

With a smile Mutatio left the room. From the hallway Conor heard a voice. “Hello, Lord Shawn.” A second later Shawn walked into the room, his hands in his pockets.

“Having fun with the training?” He asked.

“Oh yeah, loads of fun,” Conor said, rolling his eyes. “But you can’t deny the results. I’ll get over it after a while.”

“Feel up to something different?” Shawn asked, pulling out a dagger from his pockets.

“What did you have in mind?”

“Perhaps I could teach you a few things when it comes to weapons.” He replied, flipping the dagger in his hand.

“Hmm. Well, considering the fact I don’t even know how to fight, I guess it’s about time I learned. If Equestria is as dangerous as you say, I’m going to need to be prepared.”

“Good to hear. Let’s go,” he said with a grin. “We’ll head to my forge to grab some equipment.”

Conor groaned his way out of bed, his muscles aching and bruised as he hobbled along behind. The more he got his blood flowing, the easier it became to take the pain and loosen up. It was not enjoyable, but it was bearable.

After a brief walk, Shawn opened the door to the forge and entered, looking through a few things before heading towards the back room. “Alright, you get to pick what we start with,” he said, opening the door.

“Um … okay? What’s good for a beginner?” Conor asked as he walked along what appeared to be an infinite number of blades, maces, staves, and other weapons.

“Uh… Yeah,” Shawn said, realizing the dilemma. “Let’s see…” he said, looking around. “Depends on your preference. Do you like light weapons?”

“For now, that’d probably be a yes. I’m not exactly the strongest, so the heavier weapons will likely tire me out too easily until after I get further in my exercises.”

“Let’s start with daggers then, shall we?”

“And cut to the chase?”

“Don’t make me grab real daggers,” Shawn said threateningly.

An hour or so later Conor panted as Shawn tossed the fake dagger back to him.

“Normally I would be cruel in training you, but perhaps we’ll just stick with verbal teaching for now, eh?”

“Thanks. I’m not Celestia, so I just have one request. Be patient with me. Please.”

“Man, are they still going on about that one?” He asked.

“Everyone’s talking about it. It’s not exactly something that just passes into the night. You’re famous, Shawn.”

“Not this version of me.” He replied.

“Uh … sure, Mister Undying.”

“Three almost deaths. Okay, yeah. Still nothing compared to the other.”

“Still noticeable though. Anyways, we’re getting off topic here. Got any advice for me to practice with? It’s not like I have a computer with internet here to write stories with after all. All I can do is practice.”

“Keep in mind the reach you have with it, and don’t grab the pointy end.”

“Gee, thanks,” Conor said sardonically.

“Illa labes sit naturaliter instabilis…” Shawn muttered to himself as he shifted his gaze from the book towards the dark crystal in his hand. His eyes traveled over it a few times, watching the energy spark off of it in random directions. “Est quod, quidem…” He muttered once again.

“What secrets do you contain…?” He pulled the crystal closer to his face before sighing. “What power do you hold…?”

His eyes opened wide as he heard footsteps coming towards his room. He shifted his hands, flipped pages in the book and locked the crystal back in its case, slipping the key into his pocket.

A knock sounded at the door. “Shawn? Hammer Strike?” Pensword’s voice called from behind the door. “Are you in? May I talk a little?”

“Yes, come in,” Shawn replied as he sank back into his chair.

Pensword walked in, using a hind leg to shut the door. He slowly plodded towards his friend, then sat down on his cushion. “Shawn, what are we going to do?” He moved a wing to point to the door. “Should I go find Discord and ask him to send Conor home?”

“It’ll take Discord time to even figure out what he did in the first place to bring him here,” Shawn replied. “I doubt he knows. His magic just works on its own to suit his needs and wants.”

“Still, it would not hurt to follow all the leads we have.” He looked to the wall. “Shawn, if he is stuck, should you make him a minor noble in your court?” Pensword looked at the cushion. “I know you do not like court, but if he is a minor Noble then he will have a little more authority and freedom to move about New Unity.”

“I’ll eventually give him a job and rank. I still need to figure out something for him to do is the thing,” Shawn replied. “Keep him active, but nothing major. Nothing that will get him highly attached to this place before we can send him home.”

“Sounds good.” Pensword replied. “Historian, perhaps?” He frowned. “Still, we should ask him what is new on Earth. Some things should have changed. I mean, we have been gone for two years. I am actually shocked not more time has passed away on Earth.”

“Realities separated by a not so simple field of energy and void, but the time difference isn’t too major. Certainly isn’t a big surprise,” Shawn replied simply.

“What do you mean?” Pensword replied. “What is this about a void?”

“A place in between realities. Something has to keep them from separating,” he replied, his eye giving a small twitch as he spoke.

“Ah, and that is a bad thing?” He asked before pausing himself for a moment. “Still, does that mean Conor, seeing as he went by Discord, and not how we, well, traveled ... does that mean he does or does not have the same field we have?”

“He has no magic,” Shawn replied simply.

“That ... this entire world runs on magic,” Pensword exclaimed. “That is bad news, I fear. Does that book tell you how to give Magic to others?” He frowned. “If he has to stay more than a week, we might have-”

“Pensword! Calm down.” Shawn raised his voice. “He has shown no problems to being around magic. That is not bad news. Should he be here for long I may figure something out, but if I were to try and give him this field there is a chance it could kill him.”

“Okay, sorry,” Pensword replied, taken aback. His ears drooped as he looked down to the floor. “I am just worried.” He looked at a hoof. “There are so few humans in Equestria that, well, I do not know how we all would handle. I just, I am just nervous is all.” He shook his head. “Led troops into death’s door and I am nervous about how Conor will handle Equestria.” He raised his head. “As well as what he might do if he learns just how ruthless I was during the war.”

“Considering he knows I threatened to kill a being of chaos, I’m sure he knows how far I’ll go with things,” Shawn replied.

“Yeah.” Pensword’s ear twitched. “I hear Cosy running about the hallways. If you do not mind, I think I am going to raid the kitchens with him. Try and find that old spark of child wonder I had when I first came here.” He stood up a little. “By your leave?” he asked out of habit before wincing at his question.

“Always asking, aren’t you? Go on.”

“Shawn, even back on Earth, I always asked to be polite.” Pensword spoke with a weary look. “Also, take a break or go for a walk. Go tease Rarity on charity or something. You sound off, and it is concerning me.”

“Stress. It happens to everyone.”

“Still, go for a walk. It should help.” Pensword spoke as he left the office. When he was confident Pensword had gone, Shawn returned to his little side project.

Conor was exploring the corridors of the castle in New Unity when the sound of running hooves assaulted his ears. It gradually grew louder and louder until Pensword and a Unicorn colt came dashing through. The colt, who was sitting on the pegasus’ back with a sack in his muzzle, winked as they bore down on the human. Pensword launched, extending his wings as he flew over Conor’s head before hitting the ground and dashing off once again.

A moment later Lunar Fang walked into the hallway with a good natured chuckle. The foal lay in the cradle of a cloth sack around her barrel as she watched them run past. She did her best to stifle her laughter, for the baby’s sake, when she saw Conor’s expression.

“I can see you saw Pensword playing uncle with Bellecoso. They just raided the kitchen and plan on giving the sweets to the children behind their parents’ backs.” She smiled as she walked up to a respectful distance, her fangs glinting in the light. “It’s good to see him acting like a foal again.”

“Like a foal?” one of the maids asked having come out of one of the rooms. “Pensword never acts like a foal.”

Conor looked to Lunar Fang, who smiled back at him before she responded. “You never saw him before the Third Gryphon War. You should have seen him the first time he handled Lightning, or the time he got to beat me in a race to a cloud.” She sighed with a wistful look. “He may command troops, but one thing he needs to find again is that childlike wonder that was crushed during the war.”

Conor looked at her gravely. “What happened? I know the war was hard on him, but I know he didn’t tell me everything either. I don’t want to push him. I’ve seen what that does to people, especially to veterans. What did the Gryphons do to crush his spirits? It’s pretty hard to get V-” Lunar fang’s glare stopped him cold. “Hard to get Pensword down.”

Lunar Fang looked to Conor long and hard before tossing her head in the direction Pensword had gone. “Ask him. Something like that is only proper that you receive it from, how did you humans say it? The horse’s mouth?” She smiled wanly at the end of the expression. She paused as the foal she cradled in the sack around her barrel stirred. “Oh, you never got to meet Moon River. Pensword did say you should meet her sometime.”

Conor smiled. “I think I should wait a little longer. I know how children often are after they wake from a nap. She’ll need feeding first. Perhaps another time,” he said, smiling sadly as he began to walk off.

“Where are you going? Moon River is a well behaved foal. She likes seeing new ponies, or I guess humans would be term for you?” She asked as she moved to follow at his side, smiling at her use of humor.

“I’m going looking for a horse,” Conor said as he started jogging.

Conor found the “horse” in another of the smaller Courtyards. This one had walls that were barely high enough to be called a story back on Earth. Around the Courtyard a miniature cloud sculpture of a familiar looking city covered the floor. A large sign labeled it as “The Crystal Empire: Bellecoso’s domain. Enter at your own risk.” It was an impressive structure as clouds went, with a massive wall surrounding the central spire. Pensword was talking with Bellecoso. They both stopped mid sentence as Conor walked into the Courtyard.

“Step over or around the city and the wall, please,” the unicorn Colt called out as he looked at the human curiously. “Is that what you looked like once, Pensword?”

“Yes,” Pensword replied, looking at the ground. “I’m still amazed you learned so fast about just who I am.”

“So? You were my general, my guard. I don’t care what you did in your past. You saved my life.” He stomped a hoof in childlike conviction. “So that makes you a hero.” Pensword chuckled and laughed as he ruffled the Unicorn’s mane. “It is good to see you again.” He smiled as he looked around, acting shocked. “Prince Cosy, we have committed a grave error. We have forgotten to offer a guest of the Crystal Empire a cookie.”

Cosy looked equally shocked. “You are quite right. Guard,” he commanded. “Get three cookies from the stores and give them out. One to each of those present.”

“Of course, Prince Cosy,” Pensword replied with a smile. He flew behind the spire and returned with a plate holding three cookies with the emblem of the Crystal Empire embossed in white icing on a blue frosting background. He presented Cosy with the plate as he held it with one of his wings. He then walked over to Conor and offered him a cookie. Conor shuffled nervously.

“I’m sorry, your majesty. I don’t mean to be rude, but I can’t eat that cookie. Every time I try to eat something too sweet or too tangy, I get sick.”

Pensword remained still and looked towards Cosy while at the same time, Cosy looked on with confusion. “But,” he began, “All ponies and beings like sweets.”

“Don’t get me wrong. I love sweets. I just can’t have them when I’m doing other things. It has something to do with the aftertaste lingering in my mouth, I think. It triggers a gag reflex.”

Pensword raised an eyebrow. But Cosy beat them to the punch. “We can get something for the stomach just in case, a mint plant should help if you chew on it.”

“Prince Cosy,” Pensword began. “He is not a pony. I do not think he could chew on a mint plant to help.” He paused. “However, there might be something for the stomach in the medical tents if needed.” He paused. “How about half a cookie?” He asked hoping for a compromise.

“I’d probably need something to get it out of my mouth. If you had something that can get rid of the flavor clinging in the back of my throat I should be okay. Maybe some water and a salty snack?”

Pensword smiled. Without a word he turned around and vanished behind the spire coming back out after a few minutes with two plates, one plate had a glass of water, half of a cookie, and a small dish holding ... was that a block of salt? “One Glass of water with a salt wafer from Seaddle. As well as half a Cookie. Now the blue frosting is a little different. It is made with Crystal Berries.”

“My favorite Food!” Cosy chimed in. “Crystal Berries are the best. A lot sharper than raspberries. Well, the blue ones at least.”

“I guess we’ll see what happens,” Conor said, looking more than a little dubious. “I’ve never tried straight up salt before.”

“Well, it is an Equine delicacy,” Pensword replied. “Now this wafer has not just salt, but a few herbs as well.”

“So it’ll raise my blood pressure, but it’ll also give me healthy stuff.”

“Yep,” Cosy replied without fully understanding what those words meant.

Conor laughed. “Well, let’s give it a shot. If worse comes to worst, I’ll just need to drink a lot of water and sit down with something to distract me while the flavor disappears.”

“Yep,” Pensword responded. “Go on, eat up.” He looked happy as he placed the plate down in front of his friend before moving back to Cosy. He sat down where he picked up his cookie and took a bite to signify that the others could eat as well.

“By your leave, my lord,” Conor said, bowing. He bit into the cookie and soon downed the rest. It tasted just like a Pillsbury holiday sugar cookie. And the berries, while lending the frosting an incredibly tart taste, balanced with the sweet fairly well, giving a savoury type of flavor. Once he finished he drank from his water and immediately began to make use of the salt wafer.

He was shocked to find that with the assistance of the salt wafer he did not get nausea too badly. He still had a slight urge, but nothing he couldn’t handle. He noticed something else. The flavors were bolder than back on Earth.

Pensword smiled. “That cookie is all one hundred percent natural. No additives or preservatives, nor other stuff put into the food of Earth.” He settled onto the ground. “So, Conor, do you have any questions for the prince here?”

“I suppose one of the biggest questions I have is what’s life like over in the Crystal Empire? I’ve never really been there before. Just seen pictures of it.”

Cosy smiled. “Well, it is fun, and exciting, but hard work at the moment. We’re rebuilding after what Sombra did to the Empire,” he began before pausing as they all heard hoofsteps and a pink Alicorn walked into the courtyard with a white Unicorn with blue mane and tail. “Katy!” Cosy shouted as he raced over to the Alicorn.

Pensword stood up. “Queen Cadence,” he replied with a bow.

Queen Cadence looked to Pensword. “Please, just call me Cadence.”

Pensword nodded his head. “Very well. Cadence, what brings you to Cosy’s miniature Crystal Empire?”

“Sadly, I have to take Cosy away from his court. He has to meet with Lord Hammer Strike, and somepony needs to finish packing since we’ll be leaving in the morning. Don’t worry, Cosy, you’ll have plenty more time to bond during your visit to the Gryphon Empire. And next time I come to visit Twilight I can bring Alto with you so you two can have a new playmate.”

“Of course,” Pensword responded. “I will say this. I have missed being able to spend time with all of you.” He paused and shook his head. “I still cannot get over how big you grew and… an Alicorn as well.”

Cadence smiled as her husband shook his head. “Now Shining, be nice. He did save your wife’s life as a filly, after all.”

“Time travel.” Shining Armor muttered darkly.

“I know,” Pensword agreed his face equally grave. The two looked at each other for a moment before they smiled and laughed. “Now Shining Armor, I expect you to help modernize the Crystal Empire militarily speaking. You were Captain of the Guard and I know you will do your job for the Crystal Empire.”

“Of course, Commander,” Shining Armor replied. “Just, thank you,” he finally said before the family left the Courtyard. Pensword waited for a minute before he took to the air and landed on one of the clouds. He looked around, found a suitable cloud, pushed it down a little, then settled again as he looked down on his friend. His expression turned dark as the cloud turned a bleak grey, letting loose a deep rumble. The two friends locked gazes for a few minutes before Pensword finally spoke, breaking the silence. “Conor.” He hesitated, swallowed, then tried again. “Omni, we need to talk.” It was not a statement. It was not a question. It was an order.

54 - The Darkness Stirs

Extended Holiday
Ch 54: The Darkness Stirs
Act 6

“... We need to talk.” The words echoed across the courtyard, carried away on the wind as the two friends eyed one another. For one, it had been but two and a half years since last they had met. For the other, it had been a lifetime.

“I’m glad you agree,” Conor said, looking up at Pensword with an equally serious expression.

Pensword maintained his stare. “Well, you have questions. I can see that. I have led enough troops to know that look: trying to hide but still having doubts.”

“Not doubts. Just concern.”

Pensword looked around the courtyard. “Well, speak, and ask.” He looked back to Conor. “Because until we both get through these questions, we will be walking on eggshells.” He hit a hoof on the cloud, causing a small rumble of thunder to echo as it flashed white. “I will not have us maintain this stalemate any longer. I have lived through many a war and many a battle. There is little that could offend me.”

“But there is much that frightens you,” Conor said as he looked up into his friend’s eyes. Icy blue meeting icy blue as the two icebergs collided.

“Only one thing frightens me,” Pensword growled. “And that is what I did in the past.” He looked to Conor. “You heard us mention the Third Gryphon War. But there are details that I left out.” He paused for a moment before looking down at the cloud. “Do you know what I was called by the Gryphons?”

“No. You didn’t really tell me much.”

“They called me a demon.” He turned his head up as anger flashed in his eyes. “They called me that after they wiped my entire village out. I was in charge of Opposition Forces for the training command. Then one night ... one night,” He shuddered, broke off, and asked Conor another question. “Have you heard any of the Myths about Thestrals?”

“No. I’m still pretty new to the area. Haven’t had much time to talk with Thestrals, let alone other ponies, with all the wedding preparations and you guys trying to make sure I’m kept safe. Most of them just keep their distance since I’m so far behind.”

“Right. Quick lesson. More details to follow after,” Pensword said, reverting to his now familiar teacher’s voice. “Thestrals have three gifts from the moon. There are Dream Stalkers, who hold the power to enter and defend the dreams of their clans from Nightmares. There are those with the power to Dream Beyond. They have visions of future events. Then there is the third: The Sight Beyond. Thestrals who bear this gift see and can talk to those that have passed beyond the grave.” Pensword shuddered, taking a deep breath as he braced himself. Then he began.

“The night my village was destroyed I lived every single death in that town. I marched that very night to retake my home and I gave an order which I will never regret. No Survivors. Only one Gryphon lived past my judgement call and he almost died in my anger. Only by wearing the emblem of House Strike was his life preserved.” He stared at Conor, waiting for his response.

“And you were afraid how I would react to this,” Conor said. “That’s what’s been bothering you for so long.”

“Yes. When you called the Gryphon Empire the Third Reich you were very close to the truth. They hunted my people. My friends, my teachers, my family.” Tears stood in his eyes as the memories of their deaths danced before his vision once again. “And after they killed the town they ate them. They ate my family, my mayor, Baron Happy Hooves.” He growled. “Not just my village, but any ponies they found, any battles we were in that we could not secure the bodies.” The cloud rumbled ominously. “Half the cemeteries we set up for the dead have only token graves, bereft of their bones. How do you think we all felt knowing we could not bury our dead because we had no bodies to bury?”

“The same way your family would have felt if you went to combat and fell in battle. I know that you want closure, Vulpix. That you need it. But beating yourself up over actions you can’t control isn’t going to help anyone, least of all you. You’ve been gnawing on this, letting it fester for ages because you couldn’t talk about it to anyone except maybe your wife. And I don’t even know if you’ve confided in her.”

“She FOUGHT IN FILLYDELPHIA! OF COURSE I CONFIDE IN HER!” Pensword roared, lunging to his hooves as lightning struck the ground. “She and I confide in everything. She and I have the same Security Clearance even!” He took a moment to reign himself back in, breathing slowly in and out, his body seemingly deflating as he collapsed once more onto the cloud. “... I speak to my mother as well,” he said, his voice low and soft. He glared at the human, but then his anger turned to sadness. “Conor,” he began, “I am more scared of what you, and what my family will do when they learn what I did in the war than anything I have ever feared before. I know I did what was needed, but what will you, or they, think of me? Between the three of us, we are so feared that we were marks for assassination just a few months ago. Gryphons fear us still. And I do not blame them.” Pensword plopped his head on the cloud as he looked down on the human, his ears drooping as sorrow and guilt played across his eyes.

Conor did not speak for some time. Even the silence seemed to be holding its breath.

“... I’m no expert here, Vulpix,” he started out slowly, his head staring out into the space before him. “But I think the real fear here is what you think of yourself. I don’t like violence. I don’t like blood and gore. But I also know that war is never a clean cut thing. That’s one thing my dad taught me before I got sucked in here in the first place. I don’t have the right to judge you for your actions. Neither does anybody else. We weren’t there and we didn’t see it. I’m your friend for crying out loud!” He threw his hands in the air. “If you did what you did without any just provocation, then we’d have a problem. But if I still know you even the slightest bit then I know you did what you did out of a need for justice. You saved a peaceful kingdom from a life of slavery. And by the sound of things, you were able to help a lot of restless spirits find peace. You’re a saint and a soldier.” He looked up, his eyes a mixture of the coolness from before and the warmth of a brother who cares. “Now quit worrying about me viewing you like a freak and get down here so I can hug you,” he said primly.

Pensword had kept still, listening to his friend’s words. Upon Hearing that last remark he stood up and destroyed the cloud with a quick jab from his front hooves as he landed on the ground before his friend. He could not do anything else as Conor embraced him around the neck. “Thank you for proving my worst case scenario a false event,” he whispered. “There are few who I care about how they see me as.” He swallowed a little. “You are one of those few, Omni. Same as both my mothers, my fathers, and my family. I want to bring pride to their hearts, not fear or disgust. Thank you for quelling a little of that fear.”

“You need to learn to let things out a little more, Vulpix. Bottling up like this isn’t good for anyone. Human, gryphon, dragon, diamond dog, or pony. Next time you got something on your mind, talk to me. I can’t guarantee I’ll have all the answers, but you’ll always have a listening ear.”

“I shall keep that in mind. I do talk to my mom and dad still, and my sister and brother,” Pensword replied as an ear twitched. “If you will excuse me, I think I hear Lunar Fang calling for me. I, I thank you for your time.” He moved. Or tried to. “Conor ... you can let go, you know… and .. are you patting me on the head? Are you trying to pet me?”

“Well it’s not like I know how ponies usually comfort one another,” Conor said, blushing as he drew back. “You know though, I think I’d love to meet little Moon River now.”

“Then follow me,” Pensword replied with a smile. “Well ... you might have to follow on the ground. I am going to fly ahead.”

Shawn wandered the old dark hallways, the lower section of New Unity or something. He couldn’t tell. He sighed, placing his hand on his unlit torch once again, lighting back up. He had let the thing extinguish itself for a second time.

The corridor seemed to go on forever. Both ways showed darkness that sapped the light of the torch. He stopped as his foot caught onto something, a sort of purple gelatinous substance. He frowned, having walked the whole way only to find something fairly pointless. While he would love to dirty his boots he chose to turn around and try again when he had some proper items with him to deal with this mess.

Shawn sighed to himself once again. “Yet another waste of time.”

He paused as his foot stuck to more of the purple substance. “I must have… missed it or something.” He moved the torch closer to the floor only to discover the substance had coated the floor entirely. There was no way he could have missed it before.

He looked behind himself once again, but instead of a small puddle like before, a wall towered overhead, filling the space and cutting off access. His eyes opened wide as he realised what it was. It seeped through the cracks. He must have shifted some of the old stone and left room for it to pass through. Cursing to himself he pushed onward through the substance, hoping that it was unable to saturate through his boots via osmosis and cause harm.

Keeping the torch in front of him he trudged through the slime, trying to get out of the mess he now found himself in. But it appeared that fate had something else in mind as he nearly ran into yet another wall of the mysterious substance. “Oh no.” He looked behind himself to find the other wall surging up behind him. He was trapped.

Air escaped the cracks as the slime inched slowly towards him. His eyes darted back and forth as he tried to think of something while he ignited his right hand. The blue glow added more light to the area. After a moment he moved his hand towards the slime in an attempt to burn it away. Perhaps it was flammable, whatever it was. At the very least, it should shrivel it up. His eyes shot open as a dark hand burst from the material and grabbed his wrist. He dropped the torch, which hissed on contact and disappeared with a loud “plop” as it sunk into the now knee level fluid.

Looking down, Shawn realised the material was rising at a slow pace. Another hand grabbed his left wrist. Then another grabbed his leg, and yet another. The fire that he generated flickered and dimmed as the fluid raised to his stomach. The winds sounded like harsh whispers, getting louder and louder the less room he had. Soon enough his hand was under the substance, his fire dying with it. Screams filled the air as he tried to move. More hands held him in place. Soon enough he felt one grab his head, keeping him from budging so much as a single inch. It continued up to his neck, then over his mouth, his nose. The darkness seeped closer and closer, the cold causing him to shiver as the slime continued its agonizingly slow rise to his eyes.

“Found you…”

Shawn stood with a shout, knocking over his desk and chair as he stumbled backwards before tripping on said chair. He rolled over on the ground coughing violently into his hands as he tried to regulate his breath once again.

The door burst open with a bang as Tower and Blast ran in.

“Shawn!”

“Lord Hammer Strike!” the two cried together.

“Are you alright, sir?” Blast Shield asked as he moved to the coughing human’s side. “Do I need to get a medic?” Meanwhile, Tower put a hoof around the human’s arm and tried to help him up.

“I’m fine.” He gave a few more coughs before placing his hand over his chest as he breathed. “I’m fine, just… Just a horrid dream…”

“... You don’t dream, sir. You said so yourself. Are you sure you don’t want us to get someone? Maybe Zecora?” Blast asked.

“I said I’m fine,” Shawn repeated, louder this time. “Leave me be,” he said, placing his other hand over his eyes. They felt so cold. Yet they burned.

“Then … you don’t need us, sir?” Tower asked.

“No. Now leave… Please…”

“... Sir.” The two saluted, then left, both looking worriedly back as they passed through the door and closed it gently behind them.

Shawn gasped once again as he moved his closed hand towards his face. After a tremulous moment he opened it to reveal a glistening black substance. “No …”

New Unity was abuzz with activity. Ponies and gryphons spread out all over the area building, training, quarrying, performing masonry, and mining. Nopony took notice as a grey furred pegasus made his way into the fortress. Had they bothered to look more closely they may have picked up on the run down look of his fur, the thin, dead limpness of his mane and tail, or the fact that he was severely sleep deprived.

Doctor Glyph Reader: a well known archeologist-explorer who was considered one of the top minds in his field, that is, until he returned from his last expedition. He returned quieter, more distant from everypony he knew. Oftentimes he would be found mumbling darkly to himself as he skulked in the shadows. As the well learned pegasus stalked into New Unity he brushed a wing over his saddle bag and the priceless treasure it held within. He chuckled to himself.

“Soon the dark lord shall return in smoke and shadow, and then he will rise. Then he will reward me. Yes,” Glyph Reader mumbled to himself as he stalked inside, one word consuming his every thought. Crystals!

“Hello,” A cheerful Earth Pony mare called out with a smile. “Can I help you at all, sir?” She asked the Doctor as she set down a trowel she was using to help plant a small flower bed near the gates. The pegasus didn’t respond as he walked a little faster. The Earth Pony looked back, concerned momentarily, but finally shrugged and turned back to her work. It's not like the old pony could be a serious threat anyway.

Grif smiled contentedly as he lay back in the warm sand, wings spread out comfortably. “One thousand years later and it’s still every bit as beautiful as I remember.” He smiled to Shrial. “Hard to believe huh?”

“It’s even better now that we’re married,” she said, sighing in contentment as she gazed at her wedding band. “I’m glad the Zebricans were so obliging. They seem to have quite the soft spot for you.”

“Considering the condition when we arrived? The gryphon may have been on Pensword’s list, but he was still a dirty scoundrel,” Grif said. “I'm just glad they remembered.” He looked at her. “This place has meaning for us. That makes this more enjoyable.”

“Old ghosts laid to rest and a new life begun. All in this place. And now we’re doing it all over again.” Shrial smirked. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

“I am kinda worried about Hammer Strike and Pensword, though. Somehow when we're separated something bad always happens.” He gave a dry chuckle. “Then again, it seems to happen a lot when we're together too. But it’s nice just being the two of us.”

“And you’d better get used to that. We have a good three months or so before that changes, or so you said. And I intend to make the most of it,” She said, a mischievous glint in her eye.

“It’s just me and you,” he said, reaching out and pulling her next to him. “No battles, no conspiracies, no marriages, just us. This has to be the first time in a long time I’ve been conscious and unarmed at the same time.” He laughed.

“Mmmm. You know, I think I like you like this. We should take you to a remote island more often. Maybe then you and I could have a little more fun than what Society puts in front of us all the time.” She casually ran a talon down Grif’s cheek and underside, sending tingles shaking through his entire frame.

“Votre souhait est mon commandement I vais donner ma démission et nous ne reviendrai jamais” Grif told her.

“Cheeky,” Shrial said as she pounced the prone warrior.

Grif smiled as he reached around to embrace her, planting a kiss on her beak. “You know you love it.” He smiled, kissing her again. The winds began to pick up and rain began to pelt them from the sky, but the two barely noticed as they embraced in each other's company, their passions elevating with the wind and the rain.

Conor sat smiling as he watched Moon River scooting across the floor. Lunar Fang lay on the couch in the Commander’s suite watching with the loving expression only a mother can manage for her child. Pensword was in another part of the suite preparing their evening meal.

Lunar Fang smiled as Moon River began to crawl towards Conor. “I hope you like Vampire Fruit Bat. Pensword makes a nice meal, though I taught him the recipe.”

“And I couldn’t have been happier,” Pensword called out as he shook some herbs and spices onto the dead bat as he prepared it for the oven.

“I’ve never tried it before. But I’ve never said no to new food, so I’ll be glad to try it out.” Conor smiled as Moon River drew nearer, her wide, inquisitive stare meeting his own amused gaze.

“If somepony offers you a hayburger, refuse it. You couldn’t digest it as a human,” Pensword advised, calling from the kitchen. “Also, if she is going towards you, be careful. She might try to climb on your lap. Or your back.”

“Is it alright if I pick her up?”

“You can try,” Lunar Fang responded with a knowing smirk. “I do not know what she’ll do with you, but if she struggles, please put her back down.”

“Of course.” Conor smiled as he reached down to the little foal. “Hiya, Moon River. You wanna come up on my lap?” he asked as the foal continued her steady advance. She cooed and giggled.

From the doorway Pensword watched as he waited for the food to cook, wanting to see what his little Moon River would do with the human. He and Lunar Fang shared a knowing mischievous look.

Conor knelt to the floor, bending down as he prepared to scoop the little foal up. “She’s so-” Just then, Moon River made her move as she pounced on the human’s head, giggling as she flailed her hooves in the air. “Gah!” Conor exclaimed, stumbling to his feet as he groped for something solid to hold on to.

From the doorway Pensword snapped a photo with the crystal camera he had stashed nearby. He laughed at the situation, pointing to his friend as he collapsed into a fit of helpless giggles.

Lunar Fang quickly got to her hooves and walked over to help steady Conor’s stance. “She likes tall places,” She said between chuckles. “She saw you walking and how tall you were. It was only a matter of time till she sought you out for a perch.” She opened one of her leathery wings. “We do have these for a reason, you know.”

Moon River giggled but started to flail, falling backwards before pulling on Conor’s hair. He felt a prickling sensation as Moon River stopped falling backwards. Instead, she was holding on to a tuft of thicker hair on the back of his head. Conor’s head yanked back as he heard another snap of the camera before the sound of excited wing beats filled the air.

“Moony!” Pensword crowed. “You can hold things. That is so awesome. Come on, come on, hold my hoof. You can do it.” The next few moments were spent watching Moon River transfer from Conor’s head to the Pensword’s back. Then he started flying around the ceiling. Moon River waved her fore hooves in the air while Lunar Fang snapped more photos. Conor rubbed the back of his head tenderly.

“Ow …”

“Excuse me, Lord Hammer Strike?” Twilight’s head poked into the door of his office curiously.

“Yes?” Hammer questioned as he looked up from his papers.

“I realize you're busy with repairing the fortress and all, but I was wondering if it would be possible for me to borrow a few of your crafts ponies for a, um … project I’m working on?” she asked with her nervous smile.

“What are you trying to do behind my back?” Hammer asked in his flat tone.

“Is it really that obvious?” Hammer Strike nodded. Twilight sighed. “I’ve come to realize that my friends and I, due to our position as element bearers, have been forced into situations in the past where combat experience would be helpful. And we've been seriously lacking. As a way to correct this oversight I’ve decided to start training in combat magic. However, in order to employ it effectively, I require a properly functional focus,” she explained, pulling a scroll from her saddlebags. “I’ve come up with a suitable design, but Ponyville crafts ponies don’t have much skill in making battle capable weapons.”

“Twilight, I am offended,” Hammer Strike started. “You want to make a proper weapon and train with it, and you tried to do this behind my back?”

“This isn't just smithing, Hammer Strike,” Twilight said. “This would involve heavy wood work, rune engravings, clothwork. Everything needs to be very specific.”

“You act as though I haven’t done some of those things,” He joked. “You’ll still need someone to teach you to fight, too.”

“I need to master the spells properly first. This magic isn`t something you just stumble into.” She sighed. “I’m sorry. I just wanted to get everything well underhoof before I let it out.”

“Stumble into…” Hammer started quietly. “You’re free to request help from whoever. Go on now.”

“Thank you, Hammer Strike.” She bowed her head respectfully before turning to leave. Just before she left the room she felt a cold shiver run down her spine. She stopped a moment to look back, but seeing nothing suspicious, left soon after.

“Something you just stumble into…” Hammer chuckled darkly. “As if it was that easy.”

Pensword smiled as he set down a tea kettle. “Do not worry,” he said as Conor eyed the kettle warily. “This is herbal. No caffeine. I know my friends.” He finished with a smile as Lunar Fang walked out using a wing cover to help carry a glass dish with the sauteed Vampire Fruit Bat.

“Thanks, Vulpix,” Conor said, smiling. “You know how my mom is with the stuff. I’d rather not risk having the same reaction.” he paused, sniffing as the clouded dish was uncovered, filling the room with the scent of freshly cooked meat, herbs, and spices with just a hint of apple. His mouth began to water as his stomach rumbled. He chuckled. “Sorry about that. Guess all that running and working out is finally getting my body to burn some calories.”

“Makes sense. We have been pushing you through your paces,” Pensword replied with a smile. “Happy one week in Equestria. And congratulations on surviving your first week in a modified boot camp,” He said cheerfully as Lunar Fang dished up a full bat for the human to eat. “Now it is polite to eat a little of the meat, but you do not have to eat the wingspan.”

“Even if it tastes like Fruit leather,” Lunar Fang replied with a laugh.

“I love fruit leather!” Conor said, his eyes growing wide with excitement.

“Well, be careful. Different taste buds,” Pensword cautioned. “Still, If you wouldn’t mind?” he asked Conor as he folded his wings over his meal, Lunar Fang following suit. “Faust, we thank thee for this meal, as well as the protection granted upon us in our hunt. May you guide us this day, and every day. Thank you.” He raised his head, unfolded his wings from over the plate, and settled them to his side as Lunar Fang did the same. “Now, eat up.” he called out cheerfully.

“You guys go ahead. I need to say my own prayer,” Conor said, smiling as he folded his arms and bowed his head. With eyes closed, he mouthed a brief blessing before closing and returning to his normal posture. “Let’s eat!” he said, smiling as he picked up the fork and knife beside the plate. Cutting into the carcase, he speared an apple chunk which had been ladled with the sauce and inserted it into his mouth. “Huh. I know this is going to sound clichè, but it tastes like chicken. Teriyaki to be precise.”

Lunar Fang looked at Conor, confused, then turned her head to Pensword as he failed miserably to hold back the giggles. He quickly put his food down to prevent choking. Moments later he rolled on the floor laughing, his wings flailing as tears of mirth fell down his cheeks.

“Come on, it’s not that funny, is it?” Conor asked, smirking despite himself as he watched his friend flail. Moon River giggled and cooed from her high chair, blowing raspberries in excitement as Lunar Fang held a hoof up to her muzzle to stifle her own giggles. He stroked his face and frowned as a thought suddenly occurred to him. “I need a shave,” he said, looking more than a little worried.

“Well,” Pensword began, finally getting his breathing under control. “Sorry, dear. Just, I have not had a laugh, well a good one anyways, in a long time.”

“I can tell,” She replied with a smile. “I haven’t seen you laugh like that since before the Third Gryphon War.” She turned to look to Conor. “Thank you for that.” She smiled as she returned to her meal.

Pensword looked to his friend. “Sorry, but unless you want to learn to shave with a knife we do not have many razors for humans. Besides, this is medieval Military. Beards are allowed. Did you know what killed the beard in Earth’s military?” he asked happily.

“Enlighten me,” Conor said as he cut a portion of the bat’s wing and placed it in his mouth. The consistency reminded him more than a little of the crinkly skin on a roasted chicken blended with the leathery consistency of the treat Lunar Fang had mentioned earlier.

“Mustard Gas. World War One,” Conor braced himself, smilng happily as Pensword launched into a lecture about the events leading up to the sudden change: from Major Sideburn, from whom the term sideburns came from, to the development of the gas mask and the need for a seal around the face. The longer he talked the more animated he became and it did not help that his life mate egged him on. Or perhaps it did, just not in a way a civilian might like.

“So, in conclusion,-” Pensword said. The main course was long gone now and they sat sipping cold, freshly squeezed lemonade with a plate of sugar cubes to suck on for dessert. “-The invention of World War weaponry finally caused the abandonment of beards, mustaches and facial hair that was more commonly found in the Wars of the previous millennium. All in a matter of a few simple years.” Pensword smiled as he pulled a stalk of sugarcane from a plate, peeled it, and began to chew.

“Fascinating.” Conor chuckled. “Just like old times. It’s good to have you sounding like your old self again, Vulpix.” He put his hand to his head. “Wooh. What a mother,” he said, rubbing his temples and forehead. “Say, Vulpix, do the ponies here have Ibuprofen? I think I got a little too much sun today,” he said as he refilled his glass.

“I shall see what the Doctors say. Most of the dosages are for, well, equines, obviously. But I think the doctors should have some notes for humans after their experiments with me.” He smiled a little. “Still, I can take you down to the medical hall if you want.”

“Thanks. I still don’t have this place memorized yet,” Conor said as he ran a hand through his hair.

“Very well.” Pensword got up and kissed Lunar Fang on the cheek, then her lips before turning to Conor. “Okay, just follow me. That reminds me. I need to get you a map of the castle.”

Creeping like a ninja from place to place, a pink blur popped in and out between statues, opening old suits of armor to peek around, and leaving little pink dust clouds in her wake as her eyes darted from left to right. “I know he’s around here somewhere,” Pinkie Pie said as she continued her search. Her pinkie senses had been tingling for days now, but wherever she looked she could never find the new visitor. She tapped her hoof slowly against her chin as she tried to decide where to go. This pony was going to be a challenge.

“Now just stay there,” Pensword said as he turned down the lamp by the bed. One of the nurses had applied a cold compress to Conor’s eyes as he lay down on the cot. Pensword shook his head. “If needed, I will stand watch. It is not fun seeing a friend suffer what appears to be a migraine,” he said, his voice low and soft.

“Oy, tell me about it. I haven’t had one this bad since I was nine and watched TV and movies with a friend till late. He fell asleep before we even finished the last one. I had to walk home without saying goodbye. That night was the absolute worst night of my life.”

“HI!” Pinkie Pie cried out as she popped up behind the human’s pillows. “I’m Pinkie Pie, what’s your name?” She gasped. “You’re a human? Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh! No wonder my Pinkie Sense was having trouble! Ooooh, I’m gonna have to plan a special party for you. With streamers, and plays, and party favors, and lots and lots of chocolate chip cookies!”

“Pinkie,” Pensword said, using the same warning tone Twilight used. “Please calm down. And lower your voice. Conor has a migraine. And while you’re welcome excitement is a joy to have in camp, it is making things worse here,” he said as Conor’s facial muscles twitched in pain.

“Oh, that’s an easy one. Here, take this!” Pinkie Pie forced Conor’s mouth open as wide as it could go before stuffing it full of cupcake. Conor sat bolt upright, the cloth falling on his thighs as he started coughing and spluttering, pulling bits of the cake out of his mouth to make enough room. Once he’d spat enough out, he swallowed the rest with a very much audible gulp.

“Okay, first of all, Pinkie, nice to meet you. Secondly, when dealing with humans, please remember we can’t hold as much in our mouths as ponies can. Third, why didn’t you say cake? You always say cake. And fourth … hey, that actually worked.”

“Of course it worked, silly. It’s my own special recipe. With some seeeecret ingreeeeedients,” She said, waving her hooves. “Don’t worry though. It’s nothing bad for ponies, or humans. And to answer your other question, it’s cause they’re your favorite, of course. I’ll have to get some ice cream cake ready too. And maybe a few other sweets.” She gasped. “I can make a whole cookie-cake super duper extreme party extravaganza! All your favorites together!”

“Gee, um … Thanks, I guess?”

“No problem. Welp, I gotta go. I have another party to plan now on top of the partiest party ever for Hammer Strike and the Gryphon Slayers. Bye!” And with that, the pink blur was at it again, gone without a trace, leaving just a hint of cotton candy scent in the air to remember her by.

“Well, now you have officially met Pinkie Pie,” Pensword said with a worn expression. “Worse than Riku on sugar,” he mumbled with a homesick look. He paused and looked up at the ceiling. “Please, nonononononononono,” He trailed off quickly. “I do not need Riku here. One Pinkie Pie is enough. We don’t need another.”

Glyph Reader moved through the tunnels below New Unity slowly, casually stopping to check he was alone several times as passed through the shadows. The old pegasus mumbled darkly as he pulled out a red curved severed horn. “We are here, master,” he spoke to it in a quiet tone.

“Good.” The deep, sonorous voice as smooth as the shadows through which they walked responded, chuckling darkly. “Leave me in this place upon a pillar of rocks. I will soak in the corruption that those fools brought back with them.” He chuckled again. “To think the very beings responsible for my fall shall be the unwitting harbingers of my return. How … delicious.” The red horn began to pulse, glowing steadily the deeper Glyph Reader carried it.

“Master, they speak of the bird. He lives here. The one who swore to hunt you. Is this truly safe?” Glyph Reader asked.

“They also speak of him being away to celebrate his bonds of marriage,” The voice snapped back. “Remember your place.”

“Y-y-yes, Master.” Glyph Reader trembled.

“We have time,” Sombra rumbled with his silky voice. “By the time that savage returns either we shall have left this place to gather strength, or better yet, that foolish oaf of a pony lord shall become my new viceroy, and thou my prophet.”

“Of course, master. I live to do your will,” the pony said, his eyes glowing green and purple as he approached a broken stone pillar. “Horn born of the darkest lord, he who is of shadow and mist, be shrouded from your enemy and be hidden from prying eyes until the Dark Return doth come. Then we shall begin your rise.” Dark magic swirled around the pillar as the pegasus placed the horn in one of the cracks. To the naked eye, the damage sealed, hiding it from the world. “Feast well, my master,” Glyph Reader said as he cackled, his voice amplifying and carrying through the halls as he ran toward the light, escalating to a maniacal laugh. “Soon, Daring Do. Soon.”

Meanwhile Pensword walked slowly out of the medical wing. The doctors had decided to hold Conor overnight for observation, despite protests from both patient and friend. Before he’d known it he was being shooed out of the wing by the Pegasus Nurse.

“I can not believe they just kicked me out.” He shook his head before pausing in his steps. His left ear flicked. Was that … laughter? He shook his head. “Nah. too faint,” he said under his breath. He waited a moment longer, straining his ears just to be on the safe side. Not hearing anything else, he nodded in satisfaction before walking back towards his suite and life mate. Turning the corner he bumped into a Pony coming from another lower section of the castle. “Omphf,” he explained as he stepped back in surprise. “Excuse me.” He paused as he eyed the Grey furred Pegasus. “Do I know you?”

“Uh, Doctor Glyph Reader. Of the Equestrian Historical Society. I was sent to look over the lower levels for possible artifacts,” the pegasus said as convincingly as he could. He dropped his head down nervously.

“Well, the only thing down there last I checked were bobby traps and some prank organ,” he muttered. “Still, this is New Unity. The lower levels are open, I guess. Just remember to check in with Old Tome for your visitor pass, okay? Entry is restricted in some areas to non-.” he paused as he moved a wing to his satchel. Glyph Reader immediately flinched.

“I am not some Daring Do novel,” Pensword said as he pulled out a visitor’s pass. Conor didn’t need it anymore since his official clearance badge would be arriving in the morning. “Actually, you can have this one. I’ll tell the guards the number was reassigned. Have a good night, and do try to stay warm. The lower levels are damp and one can catch a nasty cold if one remains down there for too long.”

“Thank you.” The doctor took the pass politely. “I must get my tools and return to my explorations,” he said suddenly. “Goodbye!” And with that, Glyph Reader was off and running.

Pensword almost called out after him, but shook his head. “Another time, another place, and I may very well have been like him, so caught up in my work…” He trailed off. “MESS HALL OPENS AT ZERO SIX HUNDRED AND CLOSES AT TWENTY THREE HUNDRED HOURS!” He yelled, hoping the doctor would hear. He smiled as he climbed the stone stairs up to his suite. “College all over again: working and then realizing you are hungry after the dorm food places close and need to walk halfway across campus for something,” he mumbled to himself. Pensword paused as he saw a Thestral at his side walking with him. “Hello, little brother,” he said.

“Hey Big brother,” he replied looking grim. “Just to let you know, I have to be cryptic here, but you just did something Faust needed done.”

Pensword froze out of pure shock. After a few moments he recovered and started walking again. “I do not know if I should be happy or worried by that. Still, thank you for the heads up. Happy to know I am still on the right path to be with my family when my time is up.” He looked to the top of the stairs to a very confused looking Lunar Fang.

“I got this cupcake sitting on your desk. Pinkie Pie left it to you for an apology,” she said, holding the treat.

“Well, thank Faust she is an Element Holder and on our side. Can you imagine her being a spy against us?” He smiled and Lunar Fang joined in. “Come on. I could use a little snuggle before bed.” In response Lunar Fang wrapped a wing around his back and pulled him closer before kissing his nose.

“That sounds absolutely lovely.”

The Next day while Conor was working on his run with Rook, Pensword was walking and actually taking time to tour the field of flags. He continued through the rows before pausing and bowing his head before two forlorn tattered flags. “House Hooves,” he mumbled sadly. Upon the flag four golden horse shoes shone weakly one in each corner of the flag with a green background. The flag next to it was the town flag: a simple blue flag with a green mountain range you could see from the town hall looking west. A white waterfall cascaded down the middle of the range. He looked up as his ears swiveled upon hearing a sound. He moved a hoof slowly to allow a quick turn if need be.

“Excuse me, Commander.” A voice spoke behind him.

Pensword slowly turned around to face the speaker. “Yes? Are you needing something?”

A large rusty red gryphon covered in scars and missing a left eye stood at attention. “Grif wanted this gift delivered to you as soon as it was done,” he said, presenting a spear bearing a black banner with an elegant red trim. Grif’s symbol stood at the very center with rose vines growing around it blooming in three different colors: orange, white, and yellow. At the top of the vine the image of a large avian perched. It was an elegant bird not unlike a phoenix. But the way the eyes burned seemed to hint at a sentience far beyond that of the fire birds. It's feathers had been painstakingly created from every possible color of thread available. The words “Dans la paix, Vigilance, dans la guerre, la victoire, dans la mort, Sacrafice” shone in emerald green lettering.

Pensword looked at the Gryphon presenting the item. He gave a small smile as he took the spear bearing the banner. “May I know the meaning behind the symbols of the Glyphs?” he asked. He could actually read and understand the Phrench, at least enough to get the general meaning. “In Peace Vigilance, in Peace Victory, In death Sacrifice.” He read the words aloud. He looked to the Gryphon with a confused expression.

“Grif wished that you should receive the first coat of arms for your… gallery,” the gryphon said. “The words are the house's new code. He said the roses were to represent traits he hoped we would achieve, though he didn`t explain their direct meaning. And this…” he pointed to the bird “Is the bird of paradise, the wings of beauty born of winds of love itself. she cherishes life and will only fight to defend it.”

Pensword nodded his head as he looked to the flag. “Would ... may I display this in my office? This is not a flag of conquest, but of a friend, and an ally.” He paused as he looked around. Then he smiled as his mind latched upon an idea. He began to walk to front of the Courtyard. What had begun as a simple storage of flags to cow the Gryphons and inspire the new recruits had transformed in his mind’s eye. He walked to the Front and planted the spear and flag into the ground for display.

“This will be the rows of allies and friends of House Strike, and of Equestria.” Pensword looked excited as he spoke to the Gryphon. “The top shall be covered in clear glass while the ground shall be planted with fresh green grass. Gravel walkways will spread here, here, and over there, weaving through the rows. And over there-” he pointed to a half crumbled wall “- will be a sign talking about each one of these flags, the history, and why it is on display. In this area-” he moved to the walls they were facing. “-they will have benches for resting and reflecting.” Pensword cantered like an excited foal. “And here, the first thing that any being sees, will be the Flag of Equestria.” He broke off into sudden silence as he realized that only the Gryphon was listening. “Well?” he asked. “What do you think? Can you not see it? A place for pride, a place to also teach and not forget the past?”

He lowered a hoof realizing that maybe the Gryphon would not like the idea. After all, the field would be displaying the captured colors of his ancestors. A thousand years had passed and it might be best to actually return the flags. He didn’t know what to think as he lapsed into pensive thought. The silence weighed heavily as the gryphon’s eyes were drawn across the area to a torn piece of cloth displaying a black tipped feather. The background stood out with a vibrant blood red. The look on his face was angry, hateful even. He spat in the direction of the disheveled flag. “That should be burned. Those kind have no business being remembered.”

Pensword looked to the flag and he shook his head. “No, The flag needs to be displayed.” He stepped forward. “That flag represented something completely unacceptable.” He glared at the emblem of the black tips. “These two flags are to show a history that cannot be forgotten.” He moved to touch the flag with the black tip on it. “This flag was captured when I smashed the Gryphons in Mountainside Falls. They were flying it from the burned ruins of the schoolhouse.” His voice trembling with anger. “I personally tore that flag from its place.” He turned to looked now at the Gryphon. “That is why the flags remain. To tell the history by their presence. So the next generation will know why-” he moved a wing to point to the two of them. “-we-” he pointed to the flag, “- despise that thing.”

“They destroyed my grandfather,” the gryphon said. “He spoke against the king's taxes and they killed him and my father and forced the rest of us out.”

Pensword did not turn around. “They killed every single pony in my village while I was trained for the Military.” He growled, not taking his eyes off the two flags. His wings sagged a little. “I am sorry to hear about your grandfather, and your family's fate. Tell me, what do you plan to do now that you wear the badge of the Bladefeather Clan?”

“Give it some meaning. I’ve heard many politicians talk. Clan leaders claim they wish to help. I don't know if your Grif is capable of what he says, but he is honest, and I could find a worse clan leader to serve.”

Pensword turned and stared at the Gryphon, even taking to the air to look him in the eye. “When Grif says he is going to do something, it would take a direct order from myself, Lord Hammer Strike, or his current wife, Shiral, to make him even pause in that pursuit. And no, I did not forget Princess Celestia.” He took a deep slow breath. “So he wants to achieve something, then I hope you are with him, because he will get what he wants in the end.” Pensword landed on the ground. And although it made him smaller than the Gryphon, he continued to eye the gryphon grimly. “I know this because I saw it in the Third Gryphon War. I would, and have, trusted him with my life.”

“I only meant that he’s mortal,” the gryphon said. “He could be brought down like any of us if he’s not careful. For a thousand year old ghost story he is still young and there is alot about the world to learn yet.” The gryphon tapped his eye patch. “Sometimes life reminds us the hard way.”

Pensword looked towards the entrance way. He knew given time they would make it a little more grand than the hole it was now. “Yes? So what? We both lived through the Third Gryphon War. He survived a full on encounter with your magic users, and finally, he hunted down and survived behind enemy lines to fulfill a promise. He may be young, but I think he can and will succeed. Have more faith in your clan leader.”

“They aren't my magic users,” the gryphon returned. “I haven’t called the empire home in over a century. And I wouldn't if I could.”

Pensword looked back at the flags. “‘Your,’ as in the species.” He sighed deciding to give up on the argument. “Still,” He paused as he realized he was actually talking casually to a gryphon, “You are the first adult Gryphon I have actually talked to without feeling the need to be on my guard. Nor be ready to attack.”

“You think every child crawls under their covers and hides from the monster beneath them?” the gryphon asked. “Equestria needs a better defensive strategy. And you, Commander, are giving them that. I've lived too long to follow by what some stuck up oaf whose ancestor died because we lost a war says about you. Up until a few months ago hunger or infection was far more likely to kill us then a Thestral from myths and horror stories.”

Pensword looked to the Gryphon raising a wing without thinking before lowering it. “... Thank you?” he asked wondering if he just got a compliment before he realized something else. “What, do the Gryphons see me as?” He asked as he moved to begin walking around the Gryphon. “You see, I cannot seem to find very many articles about Current Gryphons opinions about ponies outside of Grif, and the few that seem to still see Hammer Strike as Celestia’s attack ghost.” He smiled as he continued his circling. “Still, you have a smart head on your shoulders, knowing what parts of the past to keep and what others to let go.”

“If you are asking about the empire, you're a ghost story to them. Something they’d like to believe never happened and press into the depths of myth and legend. If you mean around us, we don't have enough information to decide. Grif trusts you and that's what we have to go with.”

Pensword frowned. “Very well.” Pensword shifted to a smile as he came around to the front. “Then I have a clean slate.” He held out a hoof. “I am Commander Moonkissed Pensword Hurricane, High Duke of the City of Filly de Y.”

“Rusty Bladefeather,” the gryphon responded.

“A Pleasure to meet you, Rusty.” He found his hoof taken by the taloned hand of the Gryphon. “I had a friend a long time ago who went by that name. He was a good friend. I am happy to see someone as honorable as you carries it still.” He smiled wider then frowned as a bell tolled. “I am sorry, but I must be about my rounds. I would like to talk to you and Grif when he returns. I think I have something...” he trailed off, not realizing it as he walked towards the hole in the wall.

“Fly well,” the gryphon said before he himself turned to leave. As he did so a light breeze flew through the courtyard causing the flags to flutter. For a moment Rusty could see what Pensword had yammered about as the fragments pieced themselves together to form a beautiful image from the power, majesty, and tragedy that was history. Yet it was but a fleeting moment. And as quickly as it had appeared, it was gone. “Perhaps the ghost can one day be made flesh,” he muttered as he walked away.

The Badlands, located across the Macintosh Mountains: a place that is far harsher than the deserts surrounding Appleloosa. Here Queen Chrysalis and her hive had been banished by the combined love spell of Princess Cadence and her husband, Shining Armor. After their landing, the hive had spent the time rebuilding, creating changeling structures rising over the flat land. They had landed in a box canyon, a canyon that was literally shaped like a box. The only way in was either by flying or climbing up and over the natural walls. The Queen’s domain lay tall and majestic in a strange creepy manner of speaking while dark specks crawled around it and many other cone shaped structures that lay scattered around the space.

Inside the Queen’s domain, cocoons hung from sandstone stalactites, filled with the sleeping forms of many of the Badland creatures as they were drained of their emotions and some of their form used to feed the colony. Droplets of moisture dropped from above misced with the roots of Cacti and tumbleweed. Queen Chrysalis sat upon her emergency throne, a mixture of sandstone and quartzite carefully carved, as a group of her warrior changelings walked in bearing poles with new cocoons. The other cocoons glowed a sickly green, casting a pall across the visage of the five Unicorns trapped within. The Warriors were wearing the captured armor of Celestia’s solar guard, which darkened in the makeshift cavern’s false light.

“Tell me, do we have enough love to strike yet?” Chrysalis asked the praetorian guard next to her.

“No, my Queen. Scouts are searching far and wide for more creatures to trap and bring back.” The Praetorian replied as the workers began to raise the cocoons to sit in her chamber. “However, some scouts have stated they found a city where small feline creatures found them and showered them with love. The scout suggests that we enslave them and bring them back here so we can drink their love while creating a second class citizenry. We would be a wealthy hive, the envy of the other hives to the south when they learn of our conquests.”

“They were totally oblivious to this scouts’ purposes?” she asked

“More like they didn’t care. One got so greedy he fed in front of them and they still showered the scouting party with love. Even I am baffled as to what they could see us as. Though the scout does suggest we use all changelings to move their buildings to the Box Canyon. They have a castle already built that could become your Queen Chamber.”

Chrysalis smiled “Then begin preparations immediately. The sooner we have enough love to hasten our attack the better. I will prove once and for all that… thing is not undying,” chrysalis said as her hoof shifted to cradle the broken crest on her head.

“As you command, my Queen. I shall gather all the warriors and we shall enslave the town. At which point we shall begin moving the castle back here and try to recreate the living space for our new hivelings.”

“And what of our daughter?” the queen asked.

“She is doing well. She is currently located in the Nursery learning the importance of shapeshifting.” His eyes crossed suddenly as he stumbled briefly. Chrysalis laughed at the look as she felt it too. “She also has learned how to use the link to exert a little control over others, as she just did for my tattling on her.”

“And have our scouts been able to locate the hive of this queen who has supposedly allied with our enemy?” she asked.

“Not so far, my Queen. However, we feel it must be near where those who fought against the hive are currently staying. They have to move slowly and carefully. Though there have been reports of strange mental feelings and urges. Whatever is happening, it is nothing any Changeling has experienced before. I have been needing to rotate them since we lost one agent due to…” he shuffled his hoof. “The term would be Equestrian in origin, but ‘defected’ to this rival queen’s hive. We have not yet figured out how she was able to subvert your link on all Changelings.” He paused as he eyed Chrysalis holding her crest again. “We will find enough love to heal your crown, my queen, rest assured.” He looked to where a Manticore lay cocooned and slated to become physical food along with emotional food after attacking their Hive and then the Queen after clawing its way into the canyon for easy prey. It had managed to break Chrysalis’ crown before she laid him low. Nopony but she could hurt her underlings.

“We must find her if we are to be successful,” she said. “I want nothing left out this time. Remember the mistakes of your predecessor.”

“Of course, my queen.” The Praetorian responded with another low bow. “What are we to do if we do find her? She surely has started a hive, and if she is allied with Ponies, she could be harvesting more love from more sources. How do you wish us to proceed against another Queen? Assimilation of her Hive, or annihilation?”

“We must know our enemy before we can plan,” Chrysalis said. “For now we shall be patient.”

“Very well. I shall be rotating scouts with these new orders, learn all they can about any and all means of defense and attack in the region, as well as forceful interrogation of lone Changelings they find to know about this new hive.”

“Very well, Praetorian, you may go.” She nodded. “keep up the good work and I may find room for a new drone.”

“As you wish, my Queen,” the Praetorian responded as he slowly walked away from her raised throne down the makeshift carpet of glowing green moss and slime.

The beach lay balmy and broken in the heat of the day. Sand was disturbed. Water pooled in random places. A tree lay broken in half less than 20 feet away. These were the first things Grif saw when he opened his eyes. The sand rubbed irritatingly into his fur and feathers, but he could only smile wide as he looked at the sleeping figure that lay across from him, the memories of the night echoing in his still foggy mind. The pair hadn't even been aware of the typhoon in the background in their passion.

Grif just lay there wishing the perfect moment to last for eternity when the wind shifted. A chill blew in from the south sending a shiver through him, but it seemed to carry a melody unlike any birdsong the gryphon had heard before. It was deep and sweet, irresistible and haunting at the same time. Grif wanted to flee from it and run towards it all at once. He shook Shrial gently with a claw.

The gryphoness slowly stirred, blinking open her eyes to behold her lover. She smiled. “Well hello there, stranger.”

“You hear that?” Grif said as he moved to get up. The wind blew again carrying the same ghostly tune.

“... What is it?” She asked, turning her ear to face it.

“I don't know, but something is telling me we should take a look.”

“By boat or by flight?”

“Go and secure a cloud. It seems safer to fly, but we should keep something to land on just in case,” Grif said.

Nodding, Shrial did so, immediately taking off into the blue sky. She returned about ten minutes later holding an adequate, if not quite perfect, cloud. “Sorry it took so long. That storm cleared out most of the clouds in the area. I had to gather wisps.”

“It’s enough,” Grif said, taking to the air. The two pushed the cloud south, flying at a slow pace. In about a quarter of an hour they began to notice a large mass of cloud swirling on the horizon: a pillar that went as high as the eye could see. Sea birds of different types entered and left the pillar, eerily silent the whole while as the haunting melody echoed amongst the cloud. “It looks like it's inside.”

“Whatever it is,” Shrial said.

Grif accelerated to reach the cloud mass first. He walked inside a small hole in the cloud mass. By the time Shrial reached the edge he walked back out looking shaken. “It can't be,” he mumbled as he looked in her eyes.

“What is it? What’s wrong, Grif?” Shrial asked, worried for her husband’s state of mind. Grif took her claws in his own and led her in. The pillar was completely hollow inside, filled with numerous perches where all types of birds roosted. In the center, forged from pure cloud, was a large confusing looking instrument that sounded and hummed and trumpeted in the wind, creating the strange, yet beautiful music. A massive bird roosted on top of it. Its body was slim and regal like a phoenix, but it shone gloriously with lights from every color imaginable and some Shrial could not even name. Seven large crested feathers grew from her head and stretched all the way down to her tail. Her beak was short and pointed like a songbird's and every time she opened her mouth a melody escaped that made Shrial feel positively everything at once.

“By the winds of the ancestors,” Shrial whispered, not daring to startle such a creature. “Is that-?”

“The divine child of the south wind,” Grif said. “The bird of paradise, the original phoenix, one of the closest things Gryphonkind would have to an actual god.”

“But … what is she doing here?” Shrial asked. “In the middle of the ocean, no less.”

One could not very well fly over the island, the voice was there and yet not there. it wasn't something heard, but something the two gryphons felt inside them. That would cause quite a scene.

Shrial let out a startled squawk, then regained her composure. “Forgive me, but I know not what to call you, let alone how to address you,” Shrial said, bowing her head as she became painfully aware of the sand and clumps of earth in her feathers and fur.

Call me that which you desire, Shrial Bloodfeather. You may call me mother as you haven't called another before. Do not shrink back, for I do not judge you. It was your love that allowed me to summon the two of you.

“And why would you summon us?” Grif asked her.

Why, Avatar, surely you did not believe that just because you possessed the weapons you were truly ready to shoulder your title. To be the true avatar of winds you must learn the secrets hidden with the winds.

“Does this mean that you intend to teach him, … Mother?” The word felt strange for her to utter, but right somehow.

I will teach him the secrets that are beholden to me. But I am only the child of the south wind. You must also learn from the children of the other winds, she explained. It was the love between the two of you that allowed me to come as close to you as I have. There is no power as divine as love. It is the key to power beyond your limitations. And when you love, then benevolence is most with you.

Grif looked to Shrial then shook his head before looking to the bird. “I promised Shrial that this would be our time, untouched by war and combat and magic. I will not break that promise.”

“Grif, this is more important than just us. If what Mother says is true, then you need to learn from her. She may not be able to come so close to us again. We can spend time together in the evenings. And I will gladly watch you train. But if this is part of your destiny, you must fly towards it, as you always have. I’ll be right by your side.” She rubbed against him, smiling encouragingly.

He placed a claw on her beak for a moment “Remember, I would turn away all the power in the world for you. Don`t tell me to do this unless you are sure in your heart this is what you want.”

“... I want you, love. I can’t lie about that.” A tear streamed down her cheek. “Is it wrong of me to have such selfish feelings?” She asked.

Love is never wrong, the Bird of Paradise chimed in.

“Then what are we to do?” Shrial asked.

I cannot offer you the time you would lose, the bird said. But perhaps a trade. The bird shifted and in a movement that seemed to startle every pair of wings in the room, snipped one of the beautiful feathers of her crest and laid it gently at Shrial’s feet.

“Why--?” Shrial asked.

Because your time together is priceless and I must request it. Mortals cannot get time back. Therefore, I offer something which I cannot get back in exchange.

Grif stood stunned, looking at the crested feather before them. It had to be over six feet long and almost seemed fluid in the light. He looked to Shrial, quietly picking the feather up. Then he presented it to her with some reverence, “Take it.”

Shrial did so carefully. It felt light as a cloud and filled her with a sense of abiding peace and love so pure, so kind, she fell to her knees. “It is … truly a priceless gift.”

Grif turned to the bird and took a step forward before bowing respectfully. “Teach me.”

Conor grunted as he pushed with all the strength he could muster, his frame quaking as he struggled to get just one more in. He had to be stronger if he was going to survive. And after the last couple of weeks, it had grown easier to manage the exercises. He was almost to the point where the rest of the guards were now. As he finished the last of the rep, he gradually let himself down, smiling at what his hard work had earned him. His new work out clothing was coated with sweat, but at least he had been improving. Not only that, but his pudge had diminished considerably as hard muscle continued to form and develop underneath, eating away at his fat.

“Phew,” he said, continuing to smile. “That was a rough one.”

“It well get rougher,” one of the other ponies noted, not stopping. “You're still not up to Grif’s full regimen.”

“I will get there, though. That’s the main thing. And until I do, I won’t give up. Thanks for the support, by the way. I really appreciate being able to do this with a team. It makes things easier.”

“Taze says that if we're supposed to be a muscle for equestria all the fibers need to pull and push as one or else all you get is bloody tears and weak tissue,” a pegasus mare said. “He doesn't forgive himself a single hoof step off of ours.”

“And I won’t either when I’m finally strong enough. For now, I’m doing the best that I can, but I know my body’s limits. If I push myself much further I know I’ll have an asthma attack. Honestly, I can’t believe I’ve made this much progress in so short a time. My metabolism was never this fast back home.” Conor took a swig from a canteen he had over on the side as he rubbed his temples and massaged his forehead. “... Stupid headache’s back again,” he muttered.

“Are headaches normal for you?” Rook asked him cautiously.

“Not usually. Most of the time humans only get them after straining their eyes too long or possibly from dehydration. My prescription should still be up to snuff for my glasses, so I doubt that’s the cause,” he sighed. “It’s probably nothing. I just need to drink lots of water. And maybe get another one of those cupcakes Pinkie gave me. That remedy actually worked.”

“That Pinke is either a genius or the most insane pony I've ever met, but she isn't dangerous, so I see why Ponyville trusts her,” Rook said.

“By the way, thanks for staying with me and being patient with how slow I am, Rook. I really do appreciate it.” Conor winced again as he rubbed. “Come on, come on already.”

“You go and lay down. Maybe put some ice on that. I wouldn't want to get on Grif`s bad side cause I pushed you too hard.”

Conor shook his head. “It’s not you, Rook. I promise. I don’t know what it is, truth be told.” he sighed. “... It’s sort of been going on all week.”

“Perhaps it's time to visit the doctor,” Rook said.

“Only if it’s after today’s training. I already told the other ponies. I’m not going to wuss out on my responsibilities.” His face grew hard and determined. “What’s next?”

“You. Doctor’s office. Now.”

“With all due respect, not till after training, sir.”

“Bruiser,” Rook called out. A solid grey earth pony moved out of the training group. This earth pony was only a hand smaller than Big Mac, but every step made the muscles under his coat more obvious. “Help Conor here to the doctors office,” he ordered. The earth pony nodded walking up to the human and in one motion ducked down and darted under him between his legs. Then he stood up straight, lifting the human’s feet off the ground. Without a word he headed off, the human shouting back the whole way as he tried to get off.

“I’ll get you for this, Roo-woah!”

Pensword smiled as he looked up and quickly took to the air as he flew towards two growing shapes. “Grif!” He called as he dipped below a Gryphon, tripping him up as he carried practice equipment that had recently been polished. He cursed as Pensword flew past. “Sorry!” he cried as he banked to the left, rushing to meet his friends. “Shrial!” He called out again. “You are a sight for worried eyes.”

“Well you're still in one piece. That’s a good start.” Grif laughed.

“Yeah, I am happy I am in one piece. There was no massive civil war between Gryphon Slayers and Bladfeathers. Your flag got finished and it triggered an idea for me. You might like where it is being displayed and the map the architects drew up for the courtyard.” He smiled. “Also, I am starting to get used to the Gryphons,” he said as he quickly took a position to Grif’s left. He frowned then. “However, I am getting worried. Conor’s back in the medical center. His headaches have returned. The doctors are running some tests, but he may need to be transferred to the hospital at Ponyville. The Mane Six are out of town so I cannot get one of Pinkie’s Cureall Cupcakes, as I call them for my own mental sanity. And Shawn, well, the last two days he has shut himself in his room.”

“He'll come out when he needs to eat.” Grif laughed as he landed, looking back to Shrial. She clung to the strap around her torso holding what looked like a gigantic razor-thin sheath as she looked back to her mate. The two knew only too well the precious treasure that lay within.

“Shawn will be fine, Pensword. He always is. Come. Grif has some things to show you, and we both have quite the tale to tell.”

Pensword landed next to his friend and realized for what felt like the first time how much smaller he was compared to Grif. “Oh? Well, is it something that needs the security of my office or something?” He asked.

“Not all of it.” Grif smiled, lifting a talon. The air seemed to dance around his hand before moving through the the intervening space to coil gently around Pensword, then dissipate itself.

Pensword stared in awe at the sight he was seeing, or perhaps not seeing. Were it not for the specks of dirt that trailed with the wind, he would have perceived nothing. “What, that, What did I just feel?” he asked in awe.

“That answer is something I'd need to tell you about in your office,” Grif said. “We had a run in with someone that we can't exactly talk about with alot of open ears.”

“Very well, let us retire to my office-” Pensword spoke

Pensword was cut off as the most horrific and painful scream they had ever heard echoed throughout New Unity. A scream that had never before been heard, yet at least seven individuals would recognize.

“Shawn!” They cried together.

55 - The Dark Lord Rises

Extended Holiday
Ch 55: The Dark Lord Rises
Act 6

Pensword, Grif, and Shiral raced down the halls together. Later they were joined by Conor, who was dressed in pants, but missing his shirt. A hospital gown covered his hairy torso as wires draped beneath, clacking together as he ran, grimacing. In the final moments Lunar Fang met the others, quickly handing Pensword his wing blades as she finished mounting her own. Pensword recognized them well, the blades from his wedding. He nodded grimly as they found Tower and Blast trying to attack the door, not budging.

“Out of the way!” Grif shouted as he headed for the door. Both earth ponies looked confused, but obeyed as Grif punched a heavy fist against the door. As it made contact a strong blast of wind shot out, tearing the door from its hinges.

Pensword ducked below Grif’s arm and charged the room. The others saw him freeze mid step as he stared. Lunar Fang jumped over Grif and froze, landing on Pensword’s back, both looking like life sized statues that could stack one on top of the other.

“Guys? What is it? What’s wrong? I can’t see.” Conor tried his best to wedge past the now frozen ponies and gryphon.

“Tower, Blast, take the girls and Conor and get them out of here.” Grif’s voice shook as he spoke. “Get them away now.”

“Like hell you will!” Conor swore, shocking both Grif and Pensword as he thrust his way through the opening and into the room before anyone could pull him back. A dark chill fell over his body as he passed. Something was in here. Something dark. And it was not happy. He winced, putting a hand to his head once more as the headache stabbed into his skull.

The inside of the study was completely black save for a single candle still burning faintly as it somewhat revealed the room. Shadows warped and shifted, causing all to be distorted. The once pristine desk was flipped onto its side, books and papers scattered about the room covered in a dark purple, near black, fluid that crawled towards the back of the room. There, against the wall, Shawn lay prostrate on his knees and elbows, the fluid pooling around him. His eyes closed as he coughed. With each bout more of the substance flew from his mouth, each time with greater violence, greater force.

Conor stepped slowly forward. He hadn’t felt this way since his friends had decided to talk about ghost stories and horror shows. All the warmth seemed to leech out of the room as the talk had continued. The main difference here was this felt more malevolent, amplified.

“... Shawn?” Conor called gently, concerned. “Shawn, are you alright?” He pressed closer to the slime, careful to remain away from the edge.

“What do you think, genius?” Shawn responded, his voice hoarse as he spoke before he groaned loudly in pain. The fluid collected itself around his right arm, slowly rising.

“Conor, get back.” Grif finally managed to find his voice again. “Something’s wrong. That’s not our Shawn.”

“What do you mean, not your Shawn?” Shawn called out once again before groaning, his voice soft as he spoke again. “...Run… I… I’m fading...” The substance was slowly solidifying itself onto his right arm, taking a crystalline appearance as it congealed.

Pensword had a look of absolute terror on his face. His eyes were almost glazed as he zoned out. “Fall back,” he whispered. “Fall back… get the door solidified.” He felt ice in his barrel as his life mate collapsed and hugged him around his neck.

Shawn moved his head towards them as he opened his eyes, his left eye clouded and unfocused while his right showed differently. A black energy seeped from it, his iris crimson as the rest turned black. “...Run… you… idiots..”

“Shawn?” Conor reached out and touched the crystal briefly. Receiving a shock, he recoiled, then turned to leave. “We’ll find a way to help you, Shawn.” With that, he left the room, back into the warmth of the hallway, his body trembling. “I have felt this but a few times in my life. Whatever’s got a hold of Shawn, it’s pure evil.”

As Conor passed, Pensword and Lunar Fang finally broke and tore out of the room like Tirek himself was after them. Pensword looked gravely to the Shields. “Drop Containment walls six and seven. I want this corridor sealed off to delay him.”

“Delay?” Blast Shield asked.

“This is Lord Shawn we are talking about. We can only delay at most. I want all civilians evacuated across the bridge. All of Shawn’s troops are to go with them as escort,” he ordered. “If he breaks through these…. I want the bridge destroyed and the Princesses to recall the Element holders if they can. That is Corruption.” He pointed a wing behind him, his mind drawing parallels between the events with Sombra in the Crystal Empire and just now. “NOW MOVE, YOU FOALS!” He ordered as the others started to race past them.

Grif looked to Shrial.

“Get to the family. Get the fledglings, the elderly, and anyone else who isn't ready to fight together and have Kalima and Thalia guide them to Zecora’s. Or perhaps this garden Thalia visited if necessary. Get Big Guns to bring down the gate.”

“I’ll do it. But you’d better not die on me. We need you alive, Grif Grafson.” She kissed him full on the beak, then flew off. “Mother!” She shrieked, unleashing a battle cry to rally the gryphon forces together.

Pensword nodded as a metal gate was pulled from the top of the ceiling and swung down to latch into place. They quickly flew back and lowered another sheet to reinforce the first. As they pulled back, Pensword looked down the other abandoned hallway before looking at the T-Section. He ordered another plate lowered to seal off the junction before he nodded. “Pull all you can from the castle. We are implementing Empty Nest,” he ordered.

“You get to the gate with the rest. I’ll meet you there,” Grif told Pensword as he turned to the metal plates and began hitting the outer surface with blasts of air. Slowly the metal cooled under the gryphon’s efforts. “I can buy a few seconds.”

“Right.” Pensword nodded his head. “Just do not go last stand. I do not want you at my side having passed on. I want you whacking me on the head with your wings when I do something dumb in the future.” He kept his voice under control. “Keep him busy, but do not engage him. If he starts to talk to you, talk back. Stall if you can.” With that he took off down the hallway to help with the sudden retreat. He had a gut feeling that whatever happened, Celestia would be coming soon. He just hoped she could help.

Pensword looked to his Life Mate, Lunar Fang, as they raced to their quarters. They would be carrying only the bare necessities and leave the rest. They quickly entered the room and while Pensword made use of his build to carry supplies for their trip, Lunar Fang was gathering all the supplies and a few toys for Moon River, who she carefully strapped to her barrel. They looked at each other for a moment before Lunar Fang took to the stairs while Pensword sealed up the Solar Suite. He looked around the hallway. “I shall Return,” he whispered before flying up and releasing the metal slab. It swung down and fell into the grooves built to hold the metal in place. “Hopefully that thing will not come this way.” He landed and took to running down the stairs. He did not want to risk straining his wings with the extra weight he was carrying.

Doctor Glyph Reader was practically dancing as the pillar throbbed with energy. A deep purple glow covered the stone as tendrils of darkness fed into it. “Yes, master, feed on it. Feed on the precious darkness and regain your former self.”

A dark and malevolent laughter echoed in the pegasus’ brain. “Yes! I feel it. So fresh, so powerful. So dark. Who would have thought my little crystal could produce so much evil. Welcome to the dark side, Hammer Strike.” Sombra laughed again.

“Master, the bird is back.” Glyph Reader frowned. “And he’s changed from your memories. Should I act to stop him?”

“No. If I know the bird, and I know him well, he will seek to destroy his lord. Let my viceroy to be take care of him. We shall remain hidden for now and bide our time until the opportunity arises to strike.”

“Soon all shall know your beautiful darkness, Master.” Glyph Reader smiled. “Your glory shall block out the sun and sunder the moon.”

“Celestia will die swiftly. But as for Luna … I have plans for her.” Sombra chuckled darkly. “Yes, I will kill her precious stars one spark at a time. And then, my darkness shall consume her pathetic light.”

“No one may know the true glory of your darkness, Master. The elements and the heart shall shatter and the light be forever shrouded.” He cackled. “And what of the mare who dared to reveal your secrets?”

“She has already had a taste of power. There is potential. I will use that potential and bend it to my will. Twilight Sparkle will succumb to the darkness in her heart, or she will perish.”

Outside in the main plaza, the commotion was as bad as market day. Confused ponies watched and bumped into one another as Soldiers did their best to herd them over the bridge to safety.

“Thalia, Kalima, take the little ones and all the old ones and get them to safety. Fly to the forest. You’ll find a hut there with several totems and boulders. A zebra lives there. Go, tell her the situation, and don’t let anyone leave her protection,” Shrial ordered. Thalia nodded.

“I know the place. I will seek her advice on the matter,” she said as she took to the air, the little ones soon joining her.”Alright, fledglings, time to earn your wings. Mother, you lead the old ones and follow me.” With that, the gryphons flew off together, the elder trailing the younger as they sought the refuge of the Everfree.

Shrial turned to face the rest of the troops.“As for the rest of you, I want you on escort detail. Get those civilians to safety in an organized manner, understood? No harm is to come to them. If any does, I’ll have your primaries. Now move!”

While the Griffons worked to maintain order from above, some of the architects were interrupting the flow below, blocking traffic as ponies tried to sift around them.

“Now hold on a minute. What’s the deal here? What’s happening?” they demanded in a babbling chorus as the guards did their best to keep the herd moving forward. One particularly stubborn craftspony, most likely their leader judging by his size, glared stubbornly at the guards.

“We aren’t moving from this spot until we get some answers.

Finally one of the guards snapped. “Look, I don’t know why, but we were told to get all civilians away from the castle as soon as possible. Whatever it is, it spooked the Commander, Grif is nowhere to be seen, nor Lord Shawn, nor Lord Hammer Strike. The Commander doesn’t give an order like this unless there’s a good reason. Now you’d better turn that flank of yours around or so help me, I’ll move it for you.”

“Are you saying that something is in that place attacking ponies?” One of the Civilians cried out as the word picked up. It soon spread like a grassfire on a dry Australian day. The artisans paled, many ponies screamed, and soon, rather than trying to push ponies forward, the guards were trying to prevent a stampede.

Fortunately, the bridge itself was being controlled by two rather large guards. One had a solid red coat while the one next to him had a solid blue one. Otherwise, they were completely identical.

“Calming down. Ponies is not getting anywhere with the screaming and the running,” the red one boomed in a deep voice.

“Da! Da! Best be taking the bridge in groups being no larger than five wide at a time,” the blue one roared. The stampede seemed to at least slow down as the two heavy muscled ponies kept them organized.

Pensword looked to his wife and kissed her on the forehead before dropping down to kiss his daughter. “My two,” He began, “Please be safe. When you arrive in Ponyville I need thee to both contact High Chieftess Luna and Princess Celestia.” He turned his head to the castle for a moment, his face unreadable. “Please be safe,” he repeated. “Lunar Fang, if I fall, You are to be the next in line for command in this battle situation.”

Lunar Fang’s face grew angry as she leaned forward. “Don’t you dare think like that. I am not,” She stopped as Pensword kissed her deeply on the muzzle. He slowly pulled away.

“Dear, I plan to have another foal with you in another year. But I have to keep the future of the military in tact. I will hold and snuggle with you when this is all over. Just remember, keep Moon River safe, and keep those panicking foals on the bridge in line. I will fall back when I can.”

Lunar Fang nodded her head slowly before pushing her forehead against her Life Mate’s. “I know, just, you come back to me in one piece.”

“I know. And dear,” He whispered. “Thank you for helping me get that Dragon’s blood off my body back during the Third Gryphon War.”

She smiled, showing her fangs.

“I promised I would be with you, and help you in everything I could do. You stay safe.” With that She quickly joined another group that were streaming out the gate. Thankfully, the evacuation was nearly finished. Pensword just hoped Grif would help stall Shawn.”

Pensword watched his Life Mate leave before turning to find Conor wearing some hodgepodge armor. He frowned. “Conor, you are to accompany the Cadets and Lighting Dust towards Ponyville and Fort Necessity. Await either our all clear, or us falling back to your position.” He held up a wing and spoke over the objections. “Also, I need someone to watch my daughter while Lunar Fang follows her calling and helps with the battle preparations.” He took to the air to look right into Conor’s eyes. “Is that clear?”

“... Fine,” Conor grumbled. “But you’d better not kill him. He’s still our Shawn.” Conor held out his arms, waiting for the foal, his face screwed into an angry scowl, whether from the headaches, or the anger at being sent away, none could tell.

“Moon River is with her mother, who just exited the gate. Meet up with Lunar Fang on the road or at Fort Necessity. Is that clear?” Pensword asked, still in the air. “You want to hold your adopted Niece? Then go find Lunar Fang.”

“... Good luck, Pensword,” Conor said, his expression softening. “Be safe. All of you.” Then he rushed across the bridge, pushing his way through like a pale styrofoam peanut in a flowing river.

Pensword looked towards Conor. “Good luck. And may this trouble not follow you,” he whispered as he turned back to help with some other evacuees. He noticed Epona pulling her wagon again, only this time ponies stared, confused, from the back as they looked on the castle. Link was doing his best to comfort Zelda as she cried. “Smart Mare,” Pensword muttered to himself.

Sweat started to trickle down Grif’s forehead as he kept the air moving around the metal. The problem was that Grif could move the air, but not cool it, and the room was running out of cool air to move. He could already see points where the metal was turning a cherry red. He had to back away from it as the heat became too much for him to take.

At one of the points where the metal glowed red, Shawn's fist broke through. After a moment he grabbed hold of the edge and began to pull at it. The sound of bending and screeching metal followed.

“Sh… Shawn?” Grif asked, stepping back cautiously.

“Of course it’s me, you idiot!” He heard Shawn yell back, his voice still hoarse. “Now help me get this barrier out of my way.” Shawn continued as he pulled away the metal, revealing the blackened crystals around his right arm as it stuck through.

“Shawn wasn't one to hold back, but he'd never call a friend an idiot,” Grif said. “I don’t know what you are, but you're just using him.”

“And you’re an idiot for thinking so.”

Grif threw his hands out, his energy nearly spent. The best he could do was send a hardened gust of air through the hole at shawn.

“What do you think you’re doing? You’re not helping in the slightest,” Shawn said as he slammed his foot against the metal, bending it out of his way with each strike.

“Not helping you,” Grif said, drawing his swords. He slashed at the nearby supports for the doorway. They cut clean through with the first stroke. The roof began groaning with the new strain. He ducked through the door just as the stones gave way, effectively blocking the passage, at least for a time.

Grif took a moment to breathe only to watch as the stones began to shrink away to nothing. The gryphon’s eyes widened. He moved down the hallway striking randomly at stone and wood, attempting to hold his friend off.

Tearing through the entrance, Grif took to the air. “BIG GUNS, PLEASE TELL ME YOU GOT THAT GATE DOWN NOW!” he shouted.

The minotaur grunted. “Almost … GOT IT!” he bellowed triumphantly as his axe cut through the support chains and pulleys. “Incoming!” he shouted as the gate boomed heavily shut with the finality of a tomb.

“Get across the bridge now,” Grif ordered as he landed outside the wall.

Big Guns dropped a rope and slowly rappelled down, his hooves clopping heavily into the stone wall with each impact. Then he dropped to the ground and started to run. “What about you?” he called back.

“I can fly,” Grif said, pointing to his wings. “I’ll keep an eye out from this end.”

“What now? You want me to head for Ponyville?”

“Head into the forest. You’ll find a hut. Thalia and her mother are there. Keep everybody safe.”

“I know the place.” Big Guns nodded and immediately trotted into the woods. “Be careful!” he called back.

The entrance doors slammed open. After a second Shawn walked out. His sleeves were in tatters, his right arm covered in darkened crystals that traveled up to his shoulder. Both eyes trailed a black energy that continuously flowed. He scanned the courtyard, noting the distinct lack of ponies before turning to head back inside.

Pensword was in one of the smaller side rooms storing documents and the like in a stone vault in the floor. He nodded his head as he moved to the door, looking to the sky and then back to the castle. He planned to return once he got information on how to combat what he was seeing. The Crystals reminded him too much of Sombra to be a coincidence. He froze as the doors slammed open and he saw Shawn. His eyes widened as the new Shawn stood in all his terror, the dark crystals pulsing in the sunlight. He guessed he made a sound as Shawn shifted his gaze to the pony. Pensword’s body froze in a sense of dread, feeling that if he tried to move he would die where he stood.

“Pensword,” Shawn called out. “Where is everyone?”

Pensword’s mouth felt dry. One wrong word could mean his death.

“Something came up that we felt couldn’t be fully contained. I ordered the evacuation of the castle. We were going to return with proper equipment to contain the breach and make it safe for Civilians again.” He prayed to faust the lie would work.

“Figures,” Shawn commented. “What is it exactly that is so hard to contain?”

“Magic,” Pensword responded. “Magic similar to what we encountered at the Crystal Empire.” He hoped his half truths would fit. “At the moment it is loose and could be hiding anywhere in the castle. There is no way I am going to let a second Sombra rise.” He fluffed his wings in a twitch.

Shawn chuckled. “Sombra… The fool had no idea what power he sat on. What he could have done with it,” Shawn said, lifting his right arm as he gazed into the pulsing light of his crystals. “But I know what can be done… I know exactly how to do it, too...” He chuckled again.

Pensword couldn’t begin to explain the emotions he had going through his mind as he looked on his friend. “What,” he began, “are you planning?” He continued praying, this time asking that Celestia or Luna would arrive to give a challenge, or at least distract Shawn for him to escape alive.

“I plan on fixing issues that I’ve noticed. The nobles, for example. Perhaps I could teach Celestia and Luna a few things, tell them about a few changes for the kingdom.”

Pensword paused. “Let’s stick with talking to the Princess's first, and maybe move from there,” he suggested, still unable to move. He gave a nervous smile. “Shawn, why am I terrified?”

“I don’t know. Why are you lying to me?” Shawn replied.

“Lying?” Pensword asked. “I am not lying about talking to the Princesses. They are on their way, most likely. There is something here in the Castle that needs to be contained to prevent a second Sombra-like incursion. And third,” he turned around and yelled at thin air. “Of course I am scared Whirlwind, I do not want to be on your plane of existence yet. I have a family to protect from this magic.”

“What are you hiding, Pensword?” Shawn raised his tone.

The moment Pensword broke eye contact the terror lessened and he found he could move. Without a word he shot into the air and flew as fast as equinely possible away from the corrupted human. “Shawn,” His voice broke. “I’m sorry, I have to make sure my daughter is okay… she didn’t look right.” He hoped this one last white lie might buy him some time.

Shawn waved his hand with disinterest.

Pensword caught the move from the shadows, but was too frightened to care. He quickly landed onto the pathway leading back to Ponyville. He turned back to the sealed gate, pondering it for a moment. Then he turned to the bridge and slowly walked away, his head bowed in shame. How was he going to save his friend? How could they purify him? They couldn’t risk the crystal heart; that blew Sombra up. He couldn’t risk losing his friend. He wouldn’t.

“What are we going to do?”

Grif couldn't look at Shrial or the other gryphons as he ordered the retreat. He had run from a battle and left a friend in trouble. Worst of all there was still something else in the castle he could feel pulling right down to his very soul. He took one look back before he led the warriors beyond the forest's edge to Zecora's hut.

“Why are we retreating?” Gilda asked as they moved. “You said a warrior's resolve should be their rock.”

“That magic,” Grif said. “Last time I encountered it, good ponies were corrupted and turned into mindless slaves by the one wielding it. Myself and the group I had with me fighting them were wiped out. I can't see you all dead. Neither by that magic, nor by the fight that would follow,” Grif said. “It almost took me.” He subconsciously rubbed his left arm.

“Then how did you fight it last time?” she asked.

“We holed up in the mines, struck at random places before fading back. We managed to get enough of Star Swirl’s exploding stone to destroy the city’s outer wall. Help got through, but not before every one of the ponies fighting with me died.”

“Then why don’t we just call in the crystal empire for help? They have a weapon that can beat it, right? And you and Pensword are close to the royal family. Can’t you just …?” Gilda left it hanging in the air.

“The weapon is a device with a very strict range and needs to be in a specific location to be used. Unless we can move the crystal empire a few thousand miles, we can’t expect help from that.” Grif shook his head. “We need to regroup and think about this in safety.”

“Why not just rush him? I mean there are a few dozen as is. If we all attacked him at once we could probably-” Gilda was cut off as a throwing blade sheared the air so close to her face she could feel it.

“We could what? Kill him? Even if we had enough force that's not an option. Somewhere under all that dark power is my friend. And for some of us, that means something!” Grif glared at her. He unsheathed a blade and held it out. The gryphons all looked on the sword with a type of awe and fear as the eons old razor sharp blade stood firm in his grasp. “I read the notes on this metal. Apparently Twilight did some tests for shawn while he was working on it. It can channel and absorb magic and seems to be one of the few materials that even hammerstrike can’t identify the aspects of. You think I couldn't have turned these blades on him?” He glared at Gilda. “You want to be a warrior? Then remember this: your heart reflects your code. I will not be the one to kill Shawn. There will be another way. I don't care if we need to wait till the elements return and use the elements of harmony against him. We won't be attacking him. Is that clear?”

Gilda gave a gulp and a nod, which was followed and repeated by a few of the other warriors. Grif looked to Zecora as they alighted at the makeshift camp. Tents and the like had already begun to be set up as the zebra trotted out to meet him. “I realise you're not a refugee camp or anything, but can the young and old stay with you? I’m willing to pay you for it.”

“They may stay as long as they need. But they must hunt in the wilds to feed. I have but one rule as plain as can be. Stay away from my potions. Do not touch anything.” A large minotaur tromped up to her and smiled sheepishly.

“Thank you, Zecora,” Big Guns said. “We appreciate it more than you know.”

Zecora’s eyes widened, then narrowed when she saw the weapons. “You. Inside. Now. We have much to discuss, and how.” Big Guns nodded and clopped inside as the other gryphons and younglings prepared to make camp.

Conor kept a close eye out, searching for any signs of Lunar Fang, but every thestral he passed said they hadn’t seen her. He sighed as they crested the final slope. There lay the little hamlet he had grown to love for its crazy antics and loving atmosphere. Now they were fleeing to Ponyville as a refugee camp where a wooden fort lay in wait to house the ousted ponies. He absently pulled at his newly spun navy cotton shirt. For some reason it kept yanking at his hairs, leaving little nicks of pain like a hairbrush catching a snag.

“Rook, how’s everyone holding up?” he asked, looking back at the herd with concern.

“We've been taking shifts carrying those who can't keep moving, but everypony is worn and tired. Morale’s low at the moment,” Rook said. “Whatever was in there had Pensword and Grif frightened. That’s not a pleasant thought.”

“No, no it’s not.” Conor looked down on the hamlet again as he and the other cadets pointed the herd towards the town. “A scout is going to need to alert the mayor about what’s happened. Has a pegasus or thestral gone ahead already?”

“We sent Forward Scout ahead,” rook said. “No one liked his jokes anyway.”

“Good. Then most of the ponies in Ponyville should hopefully have the fort ready for occupation. I’d hate for anyone to be caught out in the cold.” He sighed heavily as he put a hand to his head.

Something gooey and sticky brushed against Conor's other hand. He looked down to see the timberwolf pup, more than a little surprised.

“Oh, Sylvio. What’re you doing here? Shouldn’t you be with the gryphons and Grif right now?”

The timberwolf looked to his back where a familiar foal sat happily enjoying her ride. Sylvio let out a small yip, making the foal giggle. He looked to Conor with what almost seemed to be a grin.

“Moon River?” Conor stared at the wolf, his eyes wide. “Do you have any idea how long I’ve been looking for her? Has she been on your back this whole time?”

Sylvio let out a whimper communicating in the best way possible that he was protecting this small pony because she was important to Grif.

“Did Lunar Fang give her to you?”

The wolf lowered his head and rose it once, growling slightly. The she pony trusted him with her pup and she was part of Grif’s pack. Therefore, she was part of Sylvio`s pack.

“Why that no good, lying little …” Conor wrung his hands and gritted his teeth as another spasm of pain ran through his head. “Augh!” Without thinking he brought his sticky hand up to his head, leaving a trail of sap all over his face. He growled. “Great, just great! All I fricking need!”

Sylvio let out a whimper, backing away slightly as his wooden ears slid downwards.

Conor turned to storm down the street, stepping forward with a purpose, but as he planted his first step, his momentum didn’t stop as he suddenly fell forward, his face planting in the dirt and stones of the path. Black Rook swiveled as he heard the fall.

“Conor!” Rook rushed over to the human. He looked around anxiously before spotting some familiar figures “Oak, Williow, help us!”

Tall Oak and Little Williow charged forward. The mare was quick to check his vitals. “He’s alive. We need to get him to the hospital.” She looked at her brother. “Think you can carry him?”

“Eeyup,” Tall Oak answered, lowering himself to the ground. Little Willow and Black Rook carefully worked on lifting the prone human’s body and positioning him so he wouldn’t fall. Using some cord to secure him on the stallion’s back, Little Willow and her brother charged ahead in the direction of Ponyville Hospital.

In New Unity, forgotten by the former residents, and ignored by the current corrupted lord, The Great and Powerful Trixie was just finishing her breakfast of milk, oats, and an apple when a deep tingle raced through her body and a chill clutched at her heart. She had felt this way only once before when she first lay eyes on the Alicorn Amulet. Now that she knew it for what it was, The Great and Powerful Trixie stood bolt upright. “Dark Magic? Here?” She let loose a small eep as she eyed the dark mists billowing from the dungeon door and seeping up from the stones. “The Great and Powerful Trixie must defend herself!” She shot at the mists with her horn only for the energy to pass lightly through, leaving no lasting effect.

“Ohhhh what was that spell Light Horn used?” she said to her herself, trying to recall her training before she left and took to the road. The shadows drew nearer, as did the mist. She screamed. “I don’t want to die!” Her eyes darted left and right, desperate as she jumped onto her cott. She slapped herself with a hoof. “Come on, Trixie, get ahold of yourself. Concentrate.” She closed her eyes, her brow furrowed as her magic began to pool at her horn. The mists crept up the legs of her cott.

“Against the darkness I now defend. Protect me that I may make amends!” She cried aloud as she raised her horn, her eyes glowing white as her body rose. A shining barrier of light purple, almost pink, magic flowed outwards, pressing the darkness back. Slowly she lowered to the bedding. She swayed on her hooves. “I … I did it? I did it!” Trixie cried triumphantly before letting out a groan and crumpling into her sheets.

Pensword looked at the bridge from his position. He marveled, well, his human side marveled, at how he could inspect the bridge without any safety gear. Even after all this time, the fact he had wings that could fly still fascinated him. What made him frown was what he saw.

“Nothing. We built this thing to be sturdy, but...” He looked where the rock had blackened. “What did Shawn build this out of? The blasts should have knocked the bridge out. Do I need an Abrams Tank or something? Could a Saber round even do that?” He moved back to the path, looking around as he landed. “We sure know how to build things to last,” he said to himself, shaking his head.

A bright flash of light caught the Pony’s attention coming from within the walls of the general courtyard. “Pensword? Hammer Strike? Grif? Is everything alright?” Celestia called, her voice filled with worry.

“Princess.” Pensword spoke in shock. He quickly took to the air and flew over the wall. He landed, giving a hurried bow, another item he had come to terms with, and another step in integrating into Equestria. He approached the Princess and rapidly began to speak. “Shawn, Shawn, something happened, he, went all crazy on things. And he reminds me so much of Sombra now, but,” he paused for a moment. “Yet he did not attack us. He seems like himself, but not like himself. I can feel it inside me. That same emotion, that same, gut feel with Sombra. Princess, what are we to do? We do not have the Elements of Harmony with us. Nor can we really go all out for fear of killing our friend.”

“Pensword, Pensword, please slow down. Tell me what happened from the beginning. Slowly. When I felt Hammer Strike’s magic dissipate and received word of the evacuation from Spike I came to investigate. You mentioned Sombra?”

Pensword looked nervous. “Not here. Not in the courtyard… I do not want to bring his ire. Can I speak to you outside on the bridge?” His left ear twitched at every sound in the courtyard. A moment later a loud clang of metal being struck rang through the deserted castle city. Pensword jumped into the air. “Also, do not look into his eyes or you will feel like a false step will kill you.”

Celestia dropped her look of concern for her grave expression. “Clearly you have much to tell me.” In a bright flash of light, the pair were gone as a cold wind blew through the courtyard and black clouds gathered overhead.

Conor lay on the hospital bed. A sheen of sweat covered his furrowed brow as he tossed and turned weakly, mumbling incomprehensibly in his sleep. Nurse Redheart and Doctor Strange sat looking over his charts.

“I’ve never seen anything like it before, Doctor. You’re our special cases, and well … this seemed a special case,” she said, shuffling her hooves. Doctor Strange flipped through the charts.

“Shouldn't you be calling in a mage or something? You already confirmed the source is magical,” Little Willow noted.

“The scans showed more than an issue with magic, Willow.” Nurse Redheart pulled out a black sheet of a similar consistency to photographs. Doctor Strange took it in his magic and placed it on a light board as he flicked the switch. The human’s skull was now on display for everyone to see. “You see that? Right there,” Redheart said, pointing to the forehead. A strange mass had appeared, pressing awkwardly against the bone. “Our tests indicate this could be only one thing, but it’s impossible.”

“Okay, I’ve never seen a human’s skull before, let alone a pony’s, but-” Little Willow pointed to the object with her hoof. “-that can't be what it looks like.”

“... Interesting, but not my concern,” Doctor Strange said “If he can’t pay for the bills I have no business treating him.” He turned to leave just as the doors burst open, a huffing Lunar Fang blocking his way.

Lunar Fang looked at the Doctor. “Okay, right,” She smiled as brushed off a few imaginary dust spots from her armor. “I am here to say that all billings are to be forwarded to Lord Shawn. He’s taken a keen interest in helping the human find his place in Equestria. If you have a problem with that, you can take it up with him.” She was looking right at the Doctor, and thus missed the x-ray. “Is that understood? Do everything you can. Do any test you think can help. Bill when this is over.”

“Umm … alright then,” the unicorn doctor said as he rubbed a hoof over his forehead. “Nurse, I want a biopsy ready stat. We need to verify before we jump to any conclusions. Slate the patient as soon as possible. I’ll prep for the surgery.”

Conor stared into the darkness surrounding him. Roots and trees reared in ugly poses, their bows reaching down as if to take grab him and never let go. “Hello?” he cried, searching for any signs of life. “Is anybody there?” No response came. Shivering in a cold wind, he walked as dark clouds brooded overhead. Thunder boomed and water poured, chilling him further as it lashed against his glasses, sopping his clothes. He ran for shelter, searching anywhere, everywhere. At last he came upon a cave and ran inside. The patter of the rain grew less as he shivered in the darkness. Soon it passed altogether.

“Where am I?” he asked, searching for any signs of light. He could barely make out the hand in front of his face and soon, even that light was gone. His voice re-echoed back upon him as he looked down the tunnel, or at least where he thought the tunnel was. He got up and slowly picked his way as he felt the tunnel walls. They slowly grew softer, more moist as he continued along. Finally, he pulled his hand away entirely. “Eeyuck, what is this stuff?”

“This stuff, this stuff,” echoed back. The sticky substance clung to his hand even as he tried to wipe it off on his pants. A gurgling sound echoed faintly as he slowly made his way along, doing his best not to touch the slimy walls this time, though he did bump into them occasionally. How long had he been walking now? He didn’t know. His legs felt so tired. He sat down for a time. The sounds had grown so loud now. He was so close. Maybe there was a river, a stream, something to drink from and get a position for where to go. He sighed and closed his eyes for what felt like moments. When he opened them again, lights bobbed down the path. He closed. He opened. Closer now. They looked so cute. So small. Closed. Opened. Bigger now, but still cute. Little purple blobs. He looked down, nodded his head and …

“Oh, Gross!” Conor shot to his feet. Whatever had been on the walls, he was covered in the stuff now. The lights from the approaching creatures shone, revealing a purple fleshy cave lined with a black viscous substance. Conor tried to run, but his feet wouldn’t move. Looking down, two blackened, clear crystalline structures had formed around his feet. He shuddered. “Okay, calm down, calm down, this is a dream. A nightmare. It has to be. You just have to wake up, Conor. So go ahead, just wake up. Wake up. … Now.” He squeezed his eyes shut, then opened again. No difference could be seen. “... Now.” He tried again. Again, nothing. “Come on!” The creatures had pooled around his feet and began to crawl up his legs, surrounding and drying, forming more of the same crystal … crystal he had seen before.

“Ohh crap.” He struggled, doing his best to break free as he tried to brush the things off or break them apart. It worked for a time, but then they latched onto his hands, congealing into a large gelatinous mass. Slowly, it hardened and weighed him down. He watched as the crystal began to emanate a dark mist while his hands and arms gradually joined with his lower torso in his rapidly growing crystalline prison. Deep in the facets, he could see the glowing red eyes of the corrupted Shawn. A red horn curved in the purple glow as glowing green eyes trailing purple smoke appeared, their laughter echoing, redoubling.

“Join us.”

“You are mine.”

“You are ours.”

“Come.” Echoes upon echoes and whispers upon whispers filled the air. And still they came; still the mass grew, until he could hardly move his own head. He felt something plop on his hair. Then, against his rational nature, he did something he had not done in a very, very long time. He screamed in absolute terror.

Celestia sat looking gravely upon her Commander. The court had been cleared of nobles and the usual spies routed by her magic. When the princess wanted a private audience, she got it, whether the nobles liked it or not. The curtains over the stained glass effigies of Equestria’s greatest moments made the room dark as the princess awaited the report. Pensword kneeled on the red carpet as torches ignited magically in the suddenly brooding atmosphere.

“Now tell me, Pensword. What’s happened?” Celestia demanded from her place on her throne.

“I do not know. Grif just returned from his honeymoon.” She looked at him, confused. “Its a human term for the time couples spend after being married. Still, semantics can be held back for another day. He’d just returned when a scream rent the air and we raced to knock down the door. It had come from Hammer Strike’s office.” He shuddered as he recalled the memory.

“When we arrived, the desk was flipped and papers were strewn everywhere. Shawn was in the corner as he was overcome by something ... something that harkened back to the days of Sombra’s corruption in the Crystal Empire. We sealed up his area, and knowing his strength and fire, I ordered the evacuation of New Unity. I did not, I could not, risk having an army under whatever dark influences had taken Shawn.”

Pensword moved a wing to rub his body as if he was cold. “We left, and I got a good look at him. He appeared like the corrupted guards: black crystals everywhere. We need something to combat this, to save him. But we don’t have the means right now. When can the Element holders arrive? Or can we only contain it? Keep him in New Unity?” He looked at Princess Celestia. “How do-?” he broke off. “You have fought Sombra directly. How do we proceed?”

Celestia looked stricken as she took in the pony’s report. “And you are certain of this?”

“I saw it with my own eyes. I stared right into the black and red abyss of what you might call the eyes of whatever that thing is. Shawn is in there, I know it. Just buried underneath. I want to attack it, to break it upon the might of the Equestrian Military, but I do not know if we can. This is Shawn we are talking about. This is Lord Hammer Strike. We would need fifty Dragons to even make him so much as pause. I … I am scared I am going to lose my friend. I thought I would be the first to be lost in this world, not him.”

Celestia got up from her throne and trotted to Pensword’s side, laying a wing upon him. “Pensword, we never know what life may throw at us. Such is the burden and privilege of leadership. For now, as much as we both may love Shawn and Hammer Strike, we must think of the bigger picture. If he truly has been corrupted as you say, we must protect our subjects.” She stared back at her throne where her trusty broadsword lay mounted, glimmering with its own miniature corona. Then she nodded her head. “Very well. As much as it pains me to say this, I will fight him. For now all we can do is stall him and pray to mother that Twilight and the others get back here in time. I’ll dispatch a message to them before we head out. You’d best prepare yourself as well. Get something to eat from the kitchen. Calm your nerves if you can. We reconvene here in one hour.”

Pensword nodded his head. He looked at his armor and wing blades. He had been ready for battle ever since Shawn had cried bloody murder. He sighed heavily.

“I wear this a little too often,” he muttered, trying his best to lighten his spirits. “I shall see you in one hour ... after I raid the kitchen. I hope they have sugarcane in supply,” he muttered under his breath as he left.

Celestia nodded, then disappeared in a flash of light. She had allies to contact and a state of emergency to declare.

Grif examined the large totems that lay around the property outside Zecora’s hut. He had suspected a while back that they somehow kept the beasts of the Everfree away, but this was the first time he'd actually stopped to examine them. Doing his best to sense the magic in them all he got was the feel you get when your hands are covered in dust, like touching something ancient.

“What are these?” Grif asked.

“These totems represent Zebras from the past. Their spirits protect me from evil’s blast.”

“Shawn said that everything has some sort of thaumaturgic feel, but when I try to identify what makes these up there’s nothing there. Just a feeling. How old are these things? Even their energy feels dusty.”

“The age does not matter, but the spirits that guide. Their wisdom and love powers the magic inside. Much like your swords, wind rider’s pride,” she said, motioning to Grif’s sabers.

“What do you know about these swords?” Grif asked, drawing a blade. “Shawn couldn't even figure out what they’re made of.”

Zecora smiled in that mysterious way of hers. “That is not my place to say. Seek out the spirits to show you the way. As you learn from the masters they each will reveal, a fragment of story for the power you wield.”

“I don't suppose you have something, a potion or anything that could save him?” Grif asked her. Seeing the look on her face, he sighed. “Can’t make a potion for everything, huh?”

Zecora shook her head sadly. “To purify and save his life, another must rise to end the strife.”

“You know, you are by far one of the easiest people to talk to in this entire area. That scares me somewhat.” He chuckled. “It's all too easy for you to get people’s secrets.”

“If I had wanted, no secret would be. Every pony’s truth would belong to me. But such would be an evil desire. To act on it would make me a cheat, spy, and liar. It is better to wait and let them come to me, so we both may learn, and we both may see.”

“Is there anything out there that can help shawn?” he asked the zebra.

Zecora sighed. “Nothing the spirits will allow me to see. The future, once clear, has grown very murky. I know not why they hold back now. What I said to you earlier is all they would allow.” Her brow furrowed in frustration.

“I really can't thank you enough for letting the others stay,” Grif said. “I don't even know if Shawn's dangerous, but I can't have my entire clan stuck there when they could be sitting over a crate of dynamite while the fuse is lit.”

“It is my pleasure to help those in need. In fact, it is my duty and creed.” She smiled forlornly. “I may not know what will happen next, but I believe that all will end for the best.”

“I need to head to Ponyville and reconvene with the others. But before I go, Shrial and I were wondering if there was something you could predict for us.” Grif smiled.

Pensword appeared in the Throne room. He looked to Celestia as he adjusted the armor straps and nodded his head. “I am ready, Princess.”

“Good. I’ve alerted my sister and sent out a message to the crystal empire to alert Twilight and the others. We just need to hold Shawn off until they get here. Hopefully the elements will be able to purge him of the crystals. In the mean time, it’s up to us to keep him occupied. We must neutralize this threat, no matter what.”

Pensword nodded as he looked to her. “I also sent messages to both Grif and Lunar Fang that I am having her act in my station as Commander of the Equestrian Forces. I am fully expecting to be chewed out by her when this is over, but I cannot just stand by while you fight Shawn alone. I have to help delay, or at the very least, help if he overpowers one of us.”

“Pensword, I have little hope of succeeding. Hammer Strike taught us how to fight in the first place. The most we’ll likely be able to hope for is a brief delay. If we’re lucky we may be able to knock him out. If we do, we can create a containment field for him until the element bearers arrive. But enough talk. We have to act.” Celestia hovered her sword onto her back and strapped it in place, her body fully bedecked in shining golden armor. “Alright, I’m ready. Let’s go visit Hammer Strike.” In a flash of sunlight the pair appeared in New Unity’s courtyard. Celestia sighed. “I had hoped never to have to fight on these grounds again.”

“I just hoped to never have to be the attacker on these grounds. I was prepared to defend it, but-” he trailed off suddenly as his ears moved to listen and try to find their target. “Do not move first. Let us see what he does first,” he whispered.

“Damned barriers!” They heard Shawn shout in the distance, other voices accompanying him as another clang of metal rang through the air.

Pensword froze. “Why do I hear other voices? Do you hear that Princess?” He asked as he moved to a defensive stance, unsure of what was happening. “How should we proceed?”

“... We wait. This is to buy the others time to find a cure. The longer he takes to get out here, the better.”

Soon heavy footsteps began to grow louder and louder as Shawn made his way through the castle. Eventually the doors burst open, revealing the human lord in all his darkened splendor. The crystals had grown from their last encounter, spreading over his neck to his face. Meanwhile, underneath, his veins showed on his skin in a dark purple hue that pulsed in time to the crystals. After a moment of looking at them he spoke. “Need something?”

“Rebus egent?” A voice whispered softly into their ears.

Pensword looked to the Princess before looking back at Shawn, careful not to look into his eyes this time around. “Well, I figured you might have liked to discuss some things with Celestia. As I am a friend still, but no longer in your employ.”

“You don’t come in here armed to the teeth just to talk,” he said, eyeing Celestia. “Now stop lying, what are you both doing here?” His voice echoed in whispers around them.

“I’m here to stall. And to fight, if you’re up for the challenge,” Celestia said, smirking.

“A challenge?” The voices chuckled around him. “If you want to spar you shouldn’t have brought equipment, because let's face it…” He eyed the gear they had. “It’s not going to last long…”

“Non diu ad omnes…”

“We are prepared to give it our all, Corruption.” Pensword dropped any and all pretenses. “You have taken a friend, and we shall have him back.”

“And he will come back,” Celestia said with surety in her voice.

“You really don’t know, do you…?” Shawn smiled as he began to laugh, the echoes surrounding the group as they grew in volume.

The hospital was a whirl of activity as screams echoed up and down its halls. Doctor Strange ran for all he was worth, horn glowing as he burst into the room. Conor’s eyes were wide open, his pupils dilated. The sensors were beeping off the charts as his heart rate continued to increase. Adrenaline levels climbed ever higher as the once comatose patient continued his terrified wail.

“Nurse Redheart, tell me what happened. I want to know five minutes ago!” He barked. “And get me some anesthetic on the double!” Conor tossed and turned, lashing with his arms and legs as pony nurses did their best to secure him to the bed with padded leather restraints.

“Move!” The doctor yelled as his horn flared. The straps came to life, latching on to the human’s ankles and wrists. Still Conor thrashed as thin white hairs began to emerge with the pale ichor that was his sweat. More straps lashed up to attach to calves, thighs, upper arms, and torso. Running a brief emergency scan with his horn brought mixed readings. Something was warping the magical field of the hospital room, reaching from an outside source. The doctor swore.

“How am I to treat a patient if I can’t find out what’s attacking him? Get me a mage in here, stat!”

In Fort Necessity, Lunar Fang sat in what was meant to be the quarters for Pensword and she now that they were married. She marveled that the residents of Ponyville had been following through and finished building despite their abandonment. She smiled as Sylvio lay on the carpet while Moon River played with her favorite wooden toy Gryphon. Lunar Fang, of all things, was trying to knit. Though the product she was making was not anything recognizable. She frowned. “I hope I can make a Lunar Helmet hat for my little Moon River,” she muttered, then smiled again as she looked forward to when her daughter would be old enough to start defensive lessons. It was something to pass the time and help take her worries away from her husband. Yet even so, her hooves still twitched from time to time as she continued working with the midnight blue yarn.

Sylvio Lupis got to his paws suddenly as his ears perked up. He leaned down to give moon river a lick on the head, causing her to giggle as sticky sap seeped its way in before he turned around and lunged out the window, shattering the glass.

Lunar Fang gasped as the wolf scattered into branches below before reforming and dashing off to Tartarus knew where. “GRIF!” She yelled as she flew to the fragmented panes. “You are paying for a new window!” she yelled out to the open air. Then, when she realized she was alone, she turned around. “He needs to train that wolf better,” she growled as she stomped away to find something to cover the new gap. At least the broken glass was on the outside of the building.

Outside, Sylvio took off as he hit the ground. Dirt clouds and sawdust lingered in the air as the Timber Wolf ran at full speed towards Ponyville Hospital. He didn't slow down as Big Mac pulled in front of him with a cartload of apples. Seconds before the wolf made impact, his body broke into pieces that slid under or over the cart before reforming on the other side.

Sylvio continued in a similar manner, ducking and dodging ponies, and sometimes simply jumping right over them. Nothing could deter him. As he approached, the hospital doors barely opened in time as he leapt over a little orange pegasus with a bandage wrapped around her foreleg. As he did so, bits of sap and sawdust dropped from his mouth, dripping over her mane.

“Not again!” Scootaloo cried aloud as Sylvio bounded into the waiting room. The nurses attempted to stop the wolf, but he simply broke apart and shifted around them. He knew where he had to be and nothing would keep him from his goal.

“What is all the ruckus about?” Doctor Strange yelled into the halls, pulling a nurse to the side as the Unicorn Mage consultant continued his work, his brow beaded with sweat as his horn pulsed and he mumbled words and incantations under his breath.

“I’m sorry, Doctor. A stray Timber Wolf has gotten into the building. We’re trying to contain it, but it keeps eluding the orderlies. We weren’t trained for this sort of thing.” The screams had grown hoarse, practically fading as the human’s eyes rolled into the back of his head, his chest heaving beneath the straps.

The timber wolf in question suddenly ran through the door, bowling past Nurse Redheart as he bounded, landing at the foot of the human’s bed. He growled menacingly at the doctor and mage. Unlike other members of its species, who were made of jagged pieces covered in bark, Sylvio’s wooden plates were smooth like varnished wood. Their colouring now stood a clean snowy white contrasted by the mud and dust he had gained during his run. Unlike the sickly green energy that burned in a normal timberwolf`s eyes, Sylvio’s burned with a blue fire.

The wolf turned to face Conor. The sound of several ponies gasping could be heard for a moment before the wolf leapt onto the bed, crep up to the human’s head, and slowly leaned down. A brief glow surrounded the wolf as the unicorn mage tried to pull him away only for it to die and snap back as the unicorn groaned. Sylvio paid it no mind as he sniffed the human, whimpered, then started licking his forehead repeatedly. The screams died instantly. Conor convulsed once, twice, coughed up a brief cloud of blackish purple mist, then settled limply on his bed. Sylvio continued to lick him until a thick layer of sap had formed over the human’s head. Then he leapt down, sat next to the bed, and waited, blinking curiously at the pony onlookers.

“Aroo?” he asked, cocking his head.

“Okay, Guns, you stay here out of sight. I'm going to do a few fly overs. I’ll call if I need you, alright?” Grif asked.

Big Guns nodded. “Got it.”

Grif took to the air towards the castle. Oddly enough, as he rose up he started noticing trails of smoke coming from the courtyard. Craters and burnt areas dotted the space. Shawn sat on one of the steps near the entrance to the castle looking out towards the closed gates.

Against his better judgement, Grif dropped altitude. Changing in a flash of light a few feet above the ground, he landed with a flip, one sword already out. “Shawn,” Taze said. “What happened here?”

Shawn smiled, his red eyes pulsing in time with the purple crystal and veins. “Celestia and Pensword wanted to spar, so I sparred with them a bit.” He stood up.

“A quick fight,” whispers followed behind.

“But, now that you’re here… I need you to do something for me,” Shawn finished.

“And that is?” Taze held the blade forward, unswerving. “You know as well as I do I can't spar with these swords.”

Shawn strode towards the entrance and walked inside only to walk out a moment later, two individuals on his shoulders.

“Take them to a hospital or something… I don’t think they were ready for the match,” he said, throwing Celestia and Pensword towards Taze, both landing in front of him with a dull thud. Celestia’s armor was warped, bent, and torn at various places as scorch marks shaped like fists revealed the points of impact. A crumpled piece of metal bounced next to them, its crossguard barely recognizable. Pensword fared little better. His wingblades looked more like a snake about to shed its skin, its interlocking feathers now but a few. The rest had likely been torn from their mounts, or worse yet, vaporized in a blast of heat.

“Auferet eos.”

“I’ll do that, but you go back inside first,” Taze said, keeping the blade pointed. “Besides, you probably have a lot of work to do.”

Shawn rolled his eyes. “I’ve done enough paperwork to last a lifetime. I’m going to be heading to Canterlot in the next couple days and I plan on doing something with those nobles…” He grinned malevolently. “Who knows, perhaps I can set them right.”

“Ad esse rid eorum.”

“Yeah, well we can discuss that later. Go now. I can’t match you in magic, but we both know a dance with weapons is a different story.” Taze’s face never left shawn’s.

Shawn reached a hand out to his side, energy flowing as it solidified itself into metal, an average longsword forming and gleaming in the sun. He grasped its hilt as it finished and turned it over a few times before looking at Grif. “Perhaps another time,” he said, dropping the sword to the ground with disinterest. “I have more important things to do.”

“Then I suggest you do them,” Taze said.

“You don’t give the orders around here. Don’t you dare forget that.” Shawn’s brows lowered before he turned back towards the entrance and walked inside once more.

“And you don’t treat people like dirt. Seems change is contagious,” Taze said with a glare.

“Pugnam eum. Percutite eum!” The voices called out around them as Shawn stopped in his tracks and gave a small twitch. His hands curled into fists before he exhaled loudly and continued walking inside.

Taze sheathed his sword before shifting back to Grif. He lit the end of an arrow and fired it over the wall, waiting for Big Guns to confirm he was outside. An answering bull bellow echoed across the old castle ruins, which had now practically become new ruins in the wake of the last battle.

Grif moved to Celestia. His first attempt to lift her proved him unprepared for her weight. “Lay off the Faust damned cake, Celestia,” he groaned as he tried again, managing to take the alicorn’s weight with a strain he flew up over the wall before landing outside. “Guns, take her and get her to Ponyville Hospital,” he said, bending for the bull to take his burden.

“You got it. Big Guns’ll get started right away.” The minotaur was able to bear the pony’s weight a little more effectively as he draped Celestia’s limp form over his shoulders in a fireman’s carry. The red root-like protrusions grew out to wrap around her form, securing her in place. “Huh, neat trick.” Big Guns smirked before he started charging down the forest path. “See you there, Grif,” he called back.

Grif took to the air again and flew over the wall, scooping up Pensword with alot more ease. “You got some explaining to do when you wake up, buddy.” Grif looked back to the castle. “And we are in need of a miracle.” With those words he headed back towards Ponyville.

Conor screamed in his dream, fear gnawing at his every fiber. He didn’t want to be evil, and he sure as Tartarus didn’t want to be petrified for all eternity like an insect in amber. Just as he thought all hope to be gone and his vision went dark, he heard a metallic clicking sound followed by a crack. The whispers grew more urgent, panicked even, as they muttered darkly. Then, with the sound of crashing glass, they shrieked and were gone as Conor’s prison broke into bits before flying away in a whisp of smoke. Cracks of light gutted the cave, spidering around and around until everything shattered. A blank white expanse now met his vision. On the edge the shadows had mixed with the purple now and flared angrily in the light.

“Be gone,” a voice echoed … well, not exactly. It was difficult for Conor to describe. It seemed almost like a voice and many voices all in one, but it wasn’t. It sounded feminine, yet it sounded like him. Kindof like how he felt when he got those weird premonitions from time to time. The darkness hissed as the shadows recoiled.

“It is ours,” a voice hissed in a tone that starkly reminded Conor of the character Smeagol from the Lord of the Rings films.

“You have no right. You have no claim.”

“Nor do you,” the flame-like thing spat.

“He has chosen a different path. You cannot sway him. You have no right.”

The creature lunged forward, only for a flash of light to push it back. It snarled in frustration. “The boy will make his choice. You will not interfere with the balance,” the voice echoed, reverberating through Conor as well as the creature.

“Give it to us,” it whined. “Let us have him. We’re so weak.”

“You lie, as is your purpose and your want. Be gone. He is under my protection and my power shall guide him. The balance will be maintained. Tell that to your master.”

The creature, or whatever it was, let out a gurgling roar of rage as it lunged for the human. Conor flinched, closing his eyes as the vision of light flickered for a moment. The thing laughed in triumph, pulsing purple and black like an angry bruise. “Your power is weakening, Binder. And we claim our prize. You are ours!” the chorus of voices said, returning in a triumphant howl of victorious laughter. Then the light flashed once more, bright as the sun as the white light split into a kaleidoscope of color.

“I rebuke thee, foul creature of chaos. Thy time of reign is come already and must needs end that the cycle may continue unbroken. Thou hast claimed thy champion. Thou shalt not claim another. Be gone!” The creature cried out in pain as it slowly shrank, its vaporous form compounding into a tiny wisp of darkness which faded from sight. As the light enveloped Conor, he sighed, feeling a warmth and peace he had not felt in what seemed like ages. He closed his eyes.

“I await thee, child from another world. Follow the messenger with the twin flames. He is an errant child, liable to much mischief, but he is loyal and true in heart. Follow him quickly, for time is not on thy side. Hurry, child. Fly to me with all haste,” the voice said, fading as the colors began to die.

“Wait, who are you?” Conor cried.

“Fly …”

“Wait!” Conor jerked upright in bed, well as upright as he could manage as he landed violently in his pillows again. Checking his surroundings, he noticed the restraints and the large set of hospital gown cloths that had been thrown over his body. “... Ow,” he said.

“My stars, Doctor, he’s awake!” Nurse Redheart exclaimed. Sylvio bit the restraints, chewing in an attempt to break them.

“What’s going on?” Conor asked, confused at his surroundings. “Where am I?”

“Ponyville Hospital,” Doctor strange said as he stepped cautiously forward. “You collapsed on your way to the town borders. Tall Oak and Little Willow came to check you in. And then this monstrosity here came bounding in shortly after you were hooked up. He hasn’t let us take so much as a single step near you since.”

“That ‘monstrosity’ seems to have accomplished more than you have, doctor,” A familiar voice spoke from the door as Sylvio’s ears perked up in excitement. His owner had returned. Grif looked to Nurse Redheart with a serious expression. “Redheart, we got an emergency here and another on the way,” he said as he lay Pensword down on a empty bed.

“Oh dear,” She said, rushing to the prone Pegasus as she began running the initial diagnostics, probing for broken bones, taking pulse, etc. “What happened?” she asked.

“The Commander-” Red Heart flinched. Pensword’s friends only used the title when they were angry. “-And princess celestia decided to ‘spar’ with lord shawn. Big guns is on his way with the princess. He’ll be as discreet as he can, but you're going to need a private room for her.”

“The Princess?” Doctor Strange scoffed.

“Yes,” Grif said. “The princess and the commander made a stupid choice, and now they both are lucky to still be breathing. Please keep up, doctor. I need to go inform Pensword’s wife of what’s happened. Lose those restraints, but if any of you so much as lift a finger against Sylvio, I won't be held responsible for the consequences and neither will he.” Grif left the room followed by a stiff breeze.

Lunar fang heard Grif before she saw him. The sound of the air blowing through the hallway was unmistakable as the black and green gryphon opened the door. “You're going to kill him, and Celestia. Then we're going to Tartarus to find them so I can kill them each again,” he growled.

Lunar Fang turned from where she was nailing a board to cover a window. “Is that before I get to smack your wolf to bits, or after?” She replied with a glare before it turned to worry. “What did he do?” She paused as she finally processed the other information. “Wait, Princess Celestia? What happened?” Her face creased with worry.

“They decided to go confront Shawn by themselves. No backup, no warning. I went to do some scouting and found them both unconscious and severely beaten. You remember Celestia’s nigh indestructible sword?” Grif asked as he pulled a long, bent, twisted and dented piece of metal out for her view. “Think about what he did to their bodies.”

“He was toying with them,” She replied as she stepped forward, her world shaken at seeing the blade. “What…? Will Celestia have to purge that place with solar fire? If he can do that to her blade, what will he do to the guards if they try to stop him? Or Ponyville?” She looked at Grif. “What has taken Shawn to cause my life mate to risk losing his family for need to stall?” She was smart and she knew her husband was smart. “What are they delaying for?”

“Even so, they played their cards too soon. He wasn't planning to leave for another two days. All they did was annoy him and take both of them off the board.” Grif looked at her. “Which means I need you with me on this. There is no way I can organize everything alone. I know this is a lot to ask, but I need you on duty until we figure this out.”

Lunar Fang slowly nodded her head as she walked towards a closet where her armor was stored. She paused as she gazed at the mounts. Something had caught her eye. “He didn’t use the wedding blades,” She whispered her eyes watering. She sniffed once before moving to place armor on her body.

“He’s going to be fine, Lunar Fang. You'll just have to tie him down for a while,” Grif said. “I promise you we’ll get this sorted out.”

She chuckled. “Oh, I have ways to tie him down without the rope.” She smiled as she swayed her hips. “Also, I think Fox Feather was looking forward to meeting Moon River. We’ll just have to hasten that meeting a little.” She finished tying on her helmet before turning to her daughter as she knelt down on her forelegs. “Now Moony, Mommy is going to have to fight.” She nuzzled her daughter, who cooed and looked completely at ease seeing her mommy in what some might call frightening armor. “So be nice and don’t get in trouble with Fox Feather, okay?”

Moon River smiled as Fox Feather walked into the room and paused. “Uh, this a bad time?” Fox Feather turned to go only to have Lunar Fang stop her with a leathery wing.

“No. Look, the Commander and Princess Celestia were operating based on how Sombra would have acted. Currently we got intel stating we have two days before the thing that drove Grif and Pensword scared will move from the castle. I need you to keep this quiet. Both Pensword and Celestia are knocked out from their attack, but-” She turned to Grif. “What intel did you get? You said that thing is moving out in two days. Did it say where?”

“He’s planning to invade Canterlot,” Grif said gravely.

Lunar Fang froze and so did Fox Feather. Lunar Fang looked back at Grif. “Grif, that news there...” She breathed out slowly. “Then losing two pieces was worth it.” Her voice choked. “They might be knocked out, but Canterlot? No, we have to stop this menace before it can move.” She looked to Grif. “As the Acting Commander those are my words. As his wife-” She looked to Moon River. “How I feel would be unfit for her ears. However, I will say this much. When he gets home from the hospital, he’s going to be sleeping on a cloud for a week.”

“Okay. Come on, we need to go see when Conor is getting out of the hospital. And then we need to talk to Luna. Quite possibly we may need to practice a bit. If we need to fight Shawn on even ground it’s going to take all three of us,” Grif said. “And no holding back.”

“Even ground? Oh, I have no plans on making this a fair fight. We push every single advantage we have. You go see your friend. I am going to see my husband and make sure he is stable.” She sighed. “I sometimes wish he was still on those blood thinners. He didn’t take these kind of risks when he was first in Equestria.” She looked to Fox Feather. “I leave Moon River in your care. Be safe and keep her safe.”

Fox Feather saluted in the affirmative as the two left.

Conor looked at himself in the mirror one more time, shifting his head for a better vantage point before running his hand through his hair again.

“How is this possible?” he asked. “I’m supposed to be balding. My hair stopped growing up there ages ago.”

“The way things are going, that’s the least of your worries,” Doctor Strange said as he placed yet another Archanoscan on the backlight. “For the last several weeks you’ve been growing what appears to be a solid mass of alichorn just above your gabella.”

“And that is … what exactly?”

“The substance which all unicorn horns are made from. It’s a natural way for us to conduct magical energies. We’re not sure how, but it seems that your body is absorbing and converting magical energies into physical manifestations, including your hair growing back and the mass you see growing in the scan. I believe your human doctors would call this a type of tumor. It certainly explains the headaches you’ve been suffering and the strain your body has been going through. Beneath that alichorn, your body has been forming what is called a carbuncle: a bundle of nerves that connects the horn to the brain, and thus,the ambient magic that exists throughout Equestria. I’d like to keep you here over the next few days for further study. This is by far one of the strangest cases I’ve faced in my entire career.”

“Wait a second. A tumor?” Conor jerked away from the mirror. “You’re telling me that my body is growing a mass in my head, here,” he said, jabbing his forehead and wincing. “And that it could potentially kill me?”

Doctor Strange snorted derisively. “Alichorn doesn’t kill. It’s merely the substance that acts as a conduit for magic. If anything, should the mass continue its rate of growth, you’ll find yourself sporting a lovely horn. In theory, once the horn finishes growing you would be capable of using magic just like any other pony. We took the liberty of performing a biopsy while you were out. The alichorn your body seems to be producing is a very high grade and there appear to be absolutely no signs of rejection.”

“And that’s supposed to make me feel better how, exactly?”

“It means you aren’t dying and there’s not anything really medically wrong with you. Your body just seems to be going through some changes. Call it a second puberty if you will.”

“And just how far are these ‘changes’ going to go? I can’t exactly go back home sporting a horn. It’d turn more than just a couple of heads.”

“Completely,” a familiar voice spoke up from the doorway.

“Twilight? Twilight Sparkle?” Conor asked as he turned to the purple unicorn. “Wow, I was wondering when I’d get to meet you. But um … what did you mean by completely? Were you talking about my heads comment or the former?”

Twilight rubbed one foreleg against the other. “The former, actually. It’s my theory that these changes will go on until there’s nothing left but an Equestrian unicorn,” she declared as she walked into the room. “I’m sorry it took so long, Doctor. We were in the Crystal Empire when your message arrived.”

“Thank you so much for coming all the same. I figured if anyone would have an idea about strange magics, it would be you,” Doctor Strange said, nodding in approval. “If what you say is true, we should keep him here under close observation. Just in case anything goes wrong.”

“Excuse me? You just told me I’m basically going to change species against my will, permanently, and all you can think to say is you want to keep me under observation while I go through it?”

“Do you have a better suggestion, Conor? We don’t know how to reverse this. The most we can do is try to keep you comfortable as you transition,” Twilight said. “I’m sorry. I really am. If I had a little more knowledge about how the transition between worlds works, I’d suggest an alternative, but as of right now, all we can do is wait.”

“Then why didn’t this happen to the others? And why’d this start happening to me now? I’ve been here long enough,” Conor demanded.

“According to the notes shawn translated, the thaumaturgic field does everything to preserve the well being of the being it surrounds-”

“Woah woah woah woah, the thaumaturgic what?” Conor asked, his hands raised in a slowing motion.

“Shawn didn't explain it to you?” Twilight asked.

“No, he didn’t. What’s a thaumaturgic field and what does it have to do with all of this?”

“You were pulled through to Equestria by Discord. Shawn, Taze, and Matthew fell through a tear between worlds,” Twilight explained. “When they did, they were exposed to a specific kind of magical energy that surrounded them and created a sort of field, or barrier. This field protects and heals them from damages both physical and magical in nature. Theoretically, that would mean that it prevented these changes from happening.”

“And since I don’t have this field, Shawn figured it wasn’t important to mention.” Conor sighed as he sat down on his bed. Sylvio whined, his ears laid back. “How long do I have?”

“I’m ... not sure,” Twilight said. “Going over the data, I think it might be that Equestria is trying to correct what it sees as an anomaly.”

“Well I guess your world has that right. I certainly am an anomaly. After all, Discord himself brought me in.” Conor laughed hollowly.

“And that's why I think this didn't happen sooner,” Twilight said as she lay a comforting hoof on the human’s leg. “Discord’s magic was messing with things to keep you unaffected, but even chaos magic can only last for so long. I've contacted Princess Luna about modifying the disguise spell she used for the others in order to give you a way to hide, so to speak. But I have no idea how to halt the process itself.”

“Shawn and the others are going to kill us,” he muttered. “Assuming we can even save Shawn.”

“To assume makes an ass out of U and ME,” Grif`s voice carried as he and Lunar Fang entered the room. “And we will save him. Nice hair, by the way. Didn’t know they’d developed a cure for baldness here.”

“Yeah. Let’s just say that’s not all I’m gonna be growing over the next couple of days,” Conor said.

“Well there’s more bad news. When we confront shawn it's going to be without the help of Pensword or Princess Celestia,” Grif said.

“What happened to the princess?” Twilight asked with worry.

“She and Pensword went to challenge shawn alone. When they wake up, they’re going to be very, very sore.”

“Well, now that the six of us are back we can get the elements and fix Lord Shawn,” twilight noted.

“Yeah... “ Grif started

“No,” Lunar Fang finished, shaking her head. “Not while he’s at full strength anyway. He'd likely have all of you unconscious before you had a chance to get in position.”

This started Twilight, Grif, and Lunar fang on a heated debate over the strategic value of the elements when Conor felt something tugging at the sleeve of his hospital gown. Looking down, Sylvio stared up at him, wagged his tail, then started to pull harder as he backed away.

“Sylvio, stop it. I’m not decent,” Conor said.

“The fruit will not be enough. You must possess the source.” The voice was quiet and seemed to echo in Conor’s head. He shook his head, looking about the room to see if anyone else had heard. Then it came again.

“We need to go while the white one is still strong.” Sylvio tugged again and whined. Conor looked down at the wolf even as he stared up in turn with his burning blue eyes.

“... The messenger with the twin flames …” Conor mumbled, his brows scrunching together. “You?” he asked

“Please!” the wolf’s eyes somehow looked sad despite the fact that they lacked any emotionally defining properties “We must help alpha before the darkness consumes his friend too much.”

“Conor? Everything ok? You're talking to Sylvio like he’s talking back,” Grif noted, having halted the argument with two extended hands.

“I … think he is, Grif,” Conor said uncertainly. His hospital gown tore in the timberwolf’s jaws as he yanked just a little too hard. “He wants me to follow him.”

“Well, why not just follow him then? It wouldn’t get any more bizarre,” Lunar Fang muttered, having done her best to tune out the fact that the human in the room was slowly turning into a Unicorn. She paused. “Twilight,” she asked sweetly. “Can you ... see what the others would have become if it was not for the magic field?” A sly twinkle shone in her eyes. “Something to start while you wait for us to deem it safe to use the Elements? As a personal favor to me.”

“I can, but that research would take too much time to even begin until this crisis is over.”

Grif looked at Conor. “A lot of disasters could have been avoided if more people had just listened to a dog.” He sighed. “Doctor, get him his clothes.”

Dr.Strange glared. “Now see here. I am the doctor and I said he stays for observation.”

“You may be the doctor, but I’m the patient. You said I was medically fine, right?” Conor asked.

“Yes, but-”

“Then I want to check out of this hospital right now. You have no right to keep me here since you’ve deemed me perfectly healthy. And if you try to stop us, I’m sure Sylvio and Grif will be more than happy enough to convince you otherwise.”

“Redheart, if you would?” Grif said with a nod.

The nurse nodded in return, running off and coming back with a bag. She then offered it to Conor.

“I’ll be in the lobby,” Grif told Conor. “Meet me there when you’re done. Come on, Sylvio.” The dog whimpered for a moment but followed his owner with Lunar Fang in tow.

Moving as quickly as he was able, Conor donned the clothing, gritting his teeth as he felt a familiar tug of fabric against coarse hair. He stubbornly set his jaw and shoved his personal concerns away for now. There were bigger things to worry about.

“You aren’t seriously thinking of leaving are you?” Doctor Strange asked.

“Yes, Doctor, I am. If there’s even the slightest chance of finding a way to save Shawn, I’m taking it.”

“But following a Timber Wolf? They’re one of the most dangerous animals in the Everfree.”

Conor shrugged. “Sylvio’s different. And if he is dangerous, then so much the better. He’ll be able to help keep me safe.” He slipped on his socks and tied up his shoes.

“You’re sure you won’t reconsider?”

“Doctor, these are my friends. I’m scared to death about all this, especially since I have absolutely no military training to speak of, let alone fighting. But they need me. If there’s any way that I can help them, I’m going to do it. I don’t know how friendship works for you here, but to me, my friends are family. And that means I have to do all I can to help them.” He stood and began walking to the door, then turned back with a wry smile. “Just look at it this way. In all likelihood, I’ll probably wind up back here again once this is all over. So you’ll still get your favorite patient.”

Doctor Strange’s mouth hung open.

“Goodbye, Doctor Strange. See you later.” With that, Conor left, walking with a deliberate pace to the hospital checkout desk. Grif and Sylvio were waiting for him. Lunar fang was hovering anxiously.

“Do you seriously believe me, or do you just not like doctors that much?” Conor asked, cocking an eyebrow.

“I have seen a lot of weird things since we got here,” Grif said. “But only an idiot doubts his dog.” He scratched behind Sylvio’s ears gently, the Timber Wolf panting happily.

“That wouldn’t happen to have anything to do with Old Yeller would it?”

“Not everything has to do with a movie,” Grif said. “I had a dog back home. She was a close friend for 14 years. I learned a thing or two from that dog.”

“Nuff said,” Conor replied as he turned to face the wooden wolf. “Alright, Sylvio. Where to now?”

“Lunar fang, get Luna. Tell her to meet us at Zecora’s hut. Hopefully we should be back by nightfall. It’s a full moon tonight so it may be our best chance.”

Lunar Fang looked to Grif and huffed in annoyance. “I shall. But if you go and do something insane like you always do, I will be sorely vexed.” She turned and quickly galloped away to the Fort to contact Princess Luna.

Grif smiled as she receded into the distance. “Good. Now we don’t have to worry about any issues with her. I get the feeling this one needs to just between the three of us.” He turned to his Timber Wolf. “Go on, Sylvio. Show us what you know.”

With a yip the white wood wolf leapt out the doors and began heading off towards the Everfree.

“By the time Grif and Conor return we’ll have this all sorted out.” Twilight smiled as she pressed boldly onwards, her tiara firmly set.

“Twilight, dear, are you sure this is absolutely necessary? I mean, we don’t even know if the elements will work on corruption. We never used them when we had to deal with Sombra,” Rarity said.

“Well I don’t care,” Rainbow Dash spoke as she flew over their heads. “If we’re gonna go and be awesome, I say we do it.”

“I don’t know, Twi,” Applejack started. “It feels wrong going round our friends’ backs like some two bit snake oil salespony: Saying one thing and going to do another.”

“I think Applejack has a point,” Fluttershy meekly whispered. “I mean, if it scared out all the ponies working at New Unity, it must be something pretty frightening.”

“And we’ll just kick its sorry flank, use the Elements of Harmony, purify the monster, and Princess Luna will have another friend,” Rainbow Dash responded swooping down and giving Fluttershy a hug. “So, Twilight, who are we facing anyway?”

“Lord Shawn’s been possessed by the same dark magic that King Sombra used.”

“Now hold on just one minute, Sugarcube. You saying that Sombra’s causing problems again?”

“No.” Twilight shook her head. “Sombra’s gone, but the dark magic he used is very powerful. It can corrupt the mind easily.”

“They why in all of Equestria are we going to try to face it? As I recall, a certain chaos spirit was able to change our minds no problem when we faced him before. How are we to stand against dark magic if we can’t even stand against chaos magic?” Rarity asked.

“Are you kidding? Twilight came through for us and we beat Discord. We know what to expect from the Crystal Empire. We won’t be caught surprised. We’ll beat this thing and get Shawn back. You wait and see.” Rainbow Dash looked at the others. “What? He told me to call him Shawn.”

Pinkie hopped into the middle of the group. “Sorry, girls. I just wanted to pack some cupcakes for when the big surprises happen. And to help cheer all of us up after.” She looked at the sky with a smirk. “Still, it is crazy all this is going on.” She took a deep breath and before any of her friends could stop she went on one of her single breath exclamations. “From Pensword and Princess Celestia fighting Shawn and getting into the hospital to Conor finding out he’s going to be a unicorn if he doesn’t find a way to stop it and now he’s getting some of his special talent with talking with Grif’s wolf, and-”

“PINKIE!” Twilight shouted, halting the bullet train monologue in its tracks. “How do you know that?”

“Know what?” Pinkie asked cheerfully.

“That-” Twilight face hoofed. “Never mind. It’ll be more confusing trying this conversation, and more than likely fruitless.”

The others laughed a little, soon to be joined by Twilight as she began to feel better. “But seriously, be on your guard, girls. The bridge is coming up.”

“I’m so glad they built this road in the forest,” Fluttershy began. “However, I think they’ll have to see about reworking it again. There are already small sprouts forming in the road.”

Applejack paused and looked at one of them. “Eeyup, just like the rest of the trees.” She shook her head. “We should get this path trampled a little more, or maybe covered in cobblestone.”

The six ponies soon came to the imposing gates, a solid wall of stone preventing entry … or exit. With a purple flash, Twilight ported herself and her friends into the courtyard, looking around nervously. “Lord Shawn, are you in here?”

“At least someone remembers the title.” Shawn said, walking into the courtyard from the front door.

“Aliquis recordatur.” The voices echoed after.

“Ohhh.” Pinkie began. “I love the echoes, how did you do it?” She asked appearing right in his face as she tilted her head to the side. “That’d be such a cool Nightmare Night prank to pull with Princess Luna. Can you do anything else? Turn into Smoke? Oh! How about crazy moves? Turn into bats?” Pinkie was suddenly cut off as she got yanked back by Twilight’s magic.

“Pinkie, please, don’t irritate Lord Shawn.” Twilight said hastily.

“Really? He looks more confused than irritated. No, wait, you’re right. He’s getting irritated,” Pinkie replied, her ears going flat against her head as she pouted. “You used to like my doing that.”

“I’d prefer you keep your distance,” Shawn said, dusting off his vest. “Now, what are you all doing here?”

Twilight stood forward. “We’re here to help.”

Shawn scoffed at the statement. “Help with what, exactly? Taking more of my research?”

“Opus meum?”

“Okay, first of all, you gave that research willingly. Secondly, I’m talking about that!” Twilight gesticulated to the dark crystals and veins pulsing in time to Shawn’s heartbeat. “I mean, look at you! This can’t be healthy.”

“I’m just as fit as ever, I’ll have you know,” Shawn said, glancing at the crystals on his arm before turning his attention back to them. “And I do not need help with these. All you would do is just screw it up, just like you planned on doing.”

“Proditores!” Shawn gave a small twitch with the word.

“The only thing we’d be ‘screwing up’ is whatever it is that’s controlling you. Girls, positions!” The ponies darted around the lord, arranging themselves into a circle.

“You’re just like the rest of them.” He gave a dark grin. “Go on and try.”

The rainbow chain began to form as each element glowed upon its bearer, weaving in the harmony of their friendship as they recalled all of their memories of the Shawn then knew and loved. The ribbon swirled round and round until it gathered into Twilight’s crown. Then she opened her eyes, smiling as the rainbow magic burst forth, her body surrounded in a white glow that shone from her eyes and mouth, radiating like a beacon as it bore down on the corrupted human.

High Chieftess Luna stalked the halls of Canterlot in her Ursa Major armor while the Lunar Guard stood protectively around her. She was rapidly writing messages on parchments before rolling them up and teleporting them away.

“How can this evil still persist? Shall we never be done with it?” She asked facing one of her guard Thestrals. “First Sombra, then I, then Sombra again, and now our teacher is being corrupted and our sister foolishly went after him. While it pleases me that she has taken to the blade again, she was not ready to face our teacher.”

“Oh, Lulu, something got you down?” a familiar voice asked.

“Discord! You…” Luna yelled before stopping and slowly smiled. “Discord, my sister tells me thou art reformed. We are loath to ask you, but we need thine help with a problem.”

“Oh?” Discord gasped over dramatically. “A problem your great and powerful elements can’t solve?” he asked, running a finger up her chin.

Luna’s left eye twitched while a wing moved to hold her guards at bay. “Yes, Discord. Unlike my sister, we prefer to have more than one plan in the basket. We need your help to contain a nightmare before it decides to come to Canterlot and play games with the nobility.”

Discord appeared in midair sipping a cup of tea. “And what, May I ask, is the name of this nightmare?” he asked pulling off his mane and using it to shine his hoof.

“Our teacher, Hammer Strike,” Luna replied, her expression flat.

Discord dropped his mane, the hair shattering like fine china as his eyes widened and contracted respectively. “Nope, not happening,” he said as his mane poofed back into existence. Conjuring up a suitcase he began packing bunches of oddly coloured boxer shorts.

“The Spirit of Chaos running?” Luna spoke in a mix of real and fake shock. “What has the world come to? What could possibly have gotten you so scared of him? You never met him more than a few minutes.”

“In those few minutes he managed to remove some energy from me. Permanently! I simply can’t take the risk, Lulu. Soooo sorry,” he said opening an umbrella and starting to float away. “Arrivederci.”

Luna looked at Discord as he floated out the window. “I have seen everything this day,” She said, stunned. She paused as a scroll appeared in front of her. She took it in her magic before it could fall to the ground and she laughed. “Guards, prepare to march on New Unity. We have been asked to join Grif and Lunar Fang in another planned assault. Huzzah!” She yelled as she moved towards the sky chariots. “Come. We ride!”

Grif and Conor trekked silently behind the timber wolf as he snuffled along the trail, weaving in and out of trees on barely discernible paths. The dark trees seemed almost to glare as their branches reached low toward the party of adventurers. Conor occasionally scratched at his arms as they walked along through the mists.

“So uh … how much further do we have to go before we reach this … white one, you called it?” Conor asked the wolf.

“The white one hides before the den of the sun and moon now empty after the eclipse,” the wolf responded.

“Hold it, you’re telling me we have to go practically to Shawn’s doorstep to meet this person? Won’t he sense us coming?”

“The white one is old. Too old. The corruption is not yet strong enough to find the white one,” the wolf responded.

“And I’m guessing neither could anypony else?” Conor shook his head. “Great, now I’m talking more like one too.” He sighed. “Normally I wouldn’t view this as such a bad thing if I weren’t slowly turning into a pony.”

“Try living as one for twenty years then finding out you weren't one to begin with,” Grif said. “It’s much more of a jar….” He stopped suddenly, drawing his blades with blazing speed as he sniffed the air. Sylvio began to growl at the forest around them. “Timber Wolves.”

“And not the friendly kind, I’m guessing?” Conor asked.

“Sylvio is the exception, not the rule.” Grif said

“They have fed on the black roots,” Sylvio added cryptically.

In an instant a huge bark covered wolf hopped out of the bush at Conor’s direction. Grif struck without a second thought and Conor got a first hand show as the wolf's body shredded to pieces as it flew towards him. “Sylvio, get him to wherever. I can handle this.”

“But-”

“Go, Omni!” Grif roared. Startled, Conor started to run as Sylvio darted through the trees and brush. Back in the distance, he could hear the sound of battle as Grif issued a loud cry. Multiple growls, yips, and snarls carried on the wind until the distance grew great enough for them to fade.

“Where to now, Sylvio?” Conor asked as a green mist rose around their ankles.

“Follow. Alpha will kill them. You follow,” Sylvio said as he bounded along a faded trail. The albino timberwolf shone like a beacon in the sickly mist as Conor raced after him. He jerked to a stop as a large ravine gaped in front of him. On the other side of the gorge, he could just make out the castle of New Unity. He pinwheeled his arms, doing his best not to fall, but the momentum was too much. Time seemed to slow as he gradually fell forward.

“Sylvio!” he cried.

The wolf bit the waistband of the human’s pants just in time and pulled him back.

Breathing deeply, Conor exclaimed. “That was too close. Thanks for the save.”

Then the timberwolf stepped over the edge and into the mist.

“Oh, you have got to be kidding me,” Conor said as he cautiously followed. The mist seemed to change here as sickly green met with a billowing greyish white. As Conor took his first probing step, he felt solid rock. Tapping harder, a brief echo answered back. It was solid. Breathing a sigh of relief he slowly walked downward, step by step as the mists and dangers of the Everfree fell far behind. “The white one’s been using a distractor spell, hasn’t she?” he asked as he looked back on the broad flight of steps and the lip of the chasm. “There’s no way someone wouldn’t notice the way down here otherwise.”

“This pup was pushed into the mist by his little brothers. This pup was scared and alone and followed the stars. The white one comforted this one. The white one gave this one the white wood. The white wood made this pup strong, made this pup feel good. This pup searched for his mother, but when he found her he was attacked. This pup would have died if not for alpha,” Sylvio said as he led Conor down the stairs.

“That’s horrible.” Conor reached out and ran his hand down the wolf’s head and neck as they continued to walk. It was sort of a reflex with him by now. He may not have been able to always help out with what people needed, but he sure knew how to show love and compassion.

“This pup was found by alpha. Alpha took him to the healer. Then alpha made this pup his packmate. This pup needs to help Alpha,” Sylvio said. “You are also part of Alpha’s pack. So this one can trust you to help Alpha.”

“I’m glad one of us can. I’m not really of much use in a fight. I can’t stand the thought of hurting someone else.” Conor sighed. “You could say it’s one of my biggest strengths and biggest weaknesses.”

All further conversation stopped as they stepped into a cave at the end of the stairwell. An incredible feeling of immense calm and peace overtook both man and wolf as Sylvio led him through its gaping mouth. A small glimmer shone in the darkness as they approached before lighting up to reveal one of the most breathtaking sights Conor had ever seen. A large crystalline tree with long branches that reached to the roof of the cave and even longer roots that spidered out across and under the floor stood grandiosely, its crystal fronds waving gently in the draft like wind chimes. Five empty gem shaped holes stood on the branches while the trunk seemed to have some sort of locked star shape knothole. Below it, growing into the wood were the images of two incredibly familiar cutie marks.

“... What is this place?” Conor asked.

Welcome, Conor, a serene and familiar feminine voice spoke. I am harmony.

“Okay, I know you were in my head earlier, so I guess I shouldn’t be too surprised that you know my name. Um … it’s nice to meet you, but uh … where are you?”

Right in front of you, the voice spoke back.

“Where? I can’t see you. Are you supposed to be a spirit of some kind?”

You are looking right at me, the voice said.

The comment Sylvio made about fruit and it not being enough came back to him as he looked at the sconces in the tree once more. “Waaiit a minute,” he said. “Harmony? As in the elements of harmony?”

They are my fruits, my children. I do so miss their company. The tree’s voice had a sad tone to it.

“Alright, so you’re a sentient tree. I’ve heard of weirder things.” Conor shrugged. “One thing I always believed is that everything has an intelligence. Yours must just be really advanced to be able to reach out to my mind. Oh, by the way, thanks for saving me before.”

I regret to say I have only partially saved you, the tree said. Chaos is too much a part of you to be cleansed fully. But I will also make harmony a part of you. Thus the balance may be maintained and you will be free to choose your own fate.

Conor shuddered. “Thank you. I’d rather not go through … what Shawn is right now.” His face fell. “You said something about saving him, right?”

You must purge him, the tree said. The branches shook and something glinted as it broke away and landed on the ground, ringing with the musical note of pure crystal. The crystal in question sat glinting white in front of Conor, nearly a foot long, its cylindrical shape tapering to a lethal looking point as it glowed with little pinpricks of light like stars swirling inside the mass.

“... Please don’t tell me I have to kill him,” he said as he picked it up like he would a live snake.

Have faith! He will survive. But to be saved he must be destroyed, the tree warned. The magic will leave his body without discrimination. He will be very weakened from the experience.

“For how long?” Conor asked as he drew closer to the tree, laying a hand on its trunk. He closed his eyes as a brief tingling sensation ran across his palm. The wood was smooth as can be, almost gemlike in its quality of cut. “And sorry, but this has been eating at me for a while now. How is it that I can hear you anyways, but nobody else can?”

When the young one’s sap came into contact with your alichorn, a bond was formed with you and him. And thus, through him, you were connected to me, She explained as the feeling moved into his fingers and across his body until his whole frame tingled. The crystal in his hand pulsed and flared as it grew steadily brighter before tapering off and becoming completely clear. Looking down, Conor could just make out a tiny concentrated pinprick of light deep within the crystal, biding its time like a turtle in its shell. The tree shuddered, its wind chime crystals clinking madly.

“Are you alright?” Conor asked, concerned.

I will be fine. This is more important. Take the crystal and go to the Zebrican’s home. She will be expecting you, as will your friends and allies. I have but one request.

“Yes?”

Tell no one of what you have seen and experienced here. No Pony, Gryphon, animal, or human can know of my existence.

“Not even my friends?”

Not even they. You know of me and have heard my purpose. I must preserve the balance. Now you must also by keeping my secret safe. Can I trust you?

Conor sighed heavily. “It’s going to be difficult to explain this without telling at least a little bit,” he said, running his hand up and down an arm absently.

Sylvio is a good judge of character despite his youth. Ask him and he will direct you aright. But know this. Those with whom you share this secret must take it to their graves.

“I understand. Thank you, Harmony. I’ll do my best.” With that, Conor turned to leave. “Sylvio, let’s go. We have a friend to save.” As the two left the cave and started up the stairs, they turned back one final time to glimpse the beauty that was the tree of harmony, the great keeper of balance. Conor gave a last distant salute before the pair rose back into the chaos that was the Everfree Forest.

The flash of rainbow light slowly died as the ponies lowered to the ground. What rainbow energy remained seemed to almost writhe as it gradually coalesced into the shadowy hand of a silhouette. As the dust began to settle, Shawn stood there, crushing the ball of light in his fist as the dark mists rose from his smoldering eyes, pulsing in time to his crystals.

“But that’s not possible,” Twilight said moving back slightly.

“Did this go according to your plans?” Shawn questioned.

“Misellus! Vobis omnibus.”

“What did you do?” Rainbow Dash shouted in horror.

“I simply took the energy from the elements and solidified them,” Shawn said, opening his hand to reveal a bright crystal in his hands. “A neat trick… Now, do you want to see one of my tricks?” He grinned.

“Bring it on, Crystal Brain!” Rainbow Dash shouted as she reared in the air.

Twilight paled as she took a step back. “Girls, we should be moving away. What he holds is crystallized aspect of the Elements of Harmony. I don’t know what will happen. But I really don’t want to find out what he could do with it.” Her mind returning to the box Shawn destroyed with the small crystal, a crystal that far smaller than what he now held in his hand.

“Come now, I want to show you all an interesting experiment.” He twitched. “You could have killed me with those elements. You all want me dead, don’t you?” His grin grew.

Twilight glared at Shawn. “The Elements don’t kill, they restore balance. They saved Nightmare Moon, turned Discord into stone and back to flesh. They wouldn’t kill.”

“To do such a thing is to kill me. This power flows through my veins, keeping me alive. And should you attempt to ‘fix’ this....” He shook his head. “You would purge every bit of power in me, thus…” He rolled his hand towards Twilight, wanting her to finish his sentence.

Rainbow Dash answered. “If Twilight says it won’t kill Shawn, it won’t kill him. It might kill you, whatever you are. You’re just using his body for yourself.”

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight yelled.

“What? You think I didn’t hear you and Spike talking through your window about Nightmare possessions while I was trying to nap?”

Twilight rolled her eyes before facing Shawn, smiling. “What he’s saying is true.” The rest of the mane six gasped. “But Rainbow is right as well. We would only be killing the corruption, not Shawn.”

“None of you are getting it through your thick skulls!” Shawn shouted, the echoes silenced themselves. “I am Shawn! I am myself, my actions, my drive, everything I have done.” His grin was gone, his expression was flat. “There is no parasite, there is no being controlling me! If words won’t get through to you…” His hands clenched into fists. “You are leaving me less and less choices…”

“So, what choices are left?” Rainbow Dash asked as she snorted and snapping her wings open to fly in to the air while Fluttershy put a hoof on Rainbow’s side.

“Please, be careful. We shouldn’t antagonize him anymore… maybe we should leave and come back another day?”

“Getting rid of you would be a wonderful option,” Shawn said. “Either by your own means…” He reached out a hand, metal forming over his fingers as a gauntlet covered it. “Or by my own methods.” He grinned. “Perhaps even test a few ideas I had.”

Fluttershy shivered. “I want to go home,” she whispered.

Applejack looked around, unsure what to think. The elements had failed, and as she looked at the battle damaged courtyard, she realized just how strong Shawn must have been. “I have to agree with you, Sugarcube. It might be best to retreat for now.”

“Retreat?” Rainbow Dash asked in anger. “How can we retreat? We always save the day. We can't just stop now.”

Twilight looked at her friends, trying to weigh their options. “No,” she said, her voice dropping. “Applejack is right. We should retreat for now.” She looked to Rainbow Dash. “We have to plan better.”

Rainbow Dash glared at her friends before she turned to face Shawn, locking eyes with him in a test of dominance and daring. “I am not leaving my friend.”

“You want to try something, don’t you?” Shawn grinned. “What will you do? Leave, or go against what they want you to do?”

Rainbow Dash glared at Shawn a few more seconds. Her front left hoof left a groove in the dirt as she pawed. “I’ll be back to beat your sorry tail,” she said with a glare. She turned around. “Come on, Fluttershy, I bet we can do something in Ponyville to cheer you up.”

Shawn chuckled darkly as he shook his head. He kept his eyes on the group, waiting for them to leave. Twilight’s horn lit up and they disappeared in a flash of violet colored light.

“Pathetic,” Shawn said as he turned back towards the entrance. “Perhaps I should speed up my plans…”

Grif looked at the gryphons around him. “Okay, listen up. I don’t have long, but this needs to be said. In a few moments I am heading out to what is likely to be the most dangerous fight I’ve ever picked. It’s entirely possible I won’t make it back alive. So, if something happens to me, I don't want you all breaking up.” Grif looked around the assembled faces, his smirk betraying his pride. “You all are my family and I am proud to share your name. Bring me honor. Bring us honor.” With a solemn nod he turned away in time to notice two approaching figures.

“You’d better not be thinking about doing anything stupid without me!” Conor called out, smiling as he walked triumphantly into the camp with Sylvio at his side.

“Conor, this is a fight, not a storybook thing where everybody lives. You could die!” grif said.

“Yes, I could. But so can my best friends. You think I’m going to just sit back and let you guys endanger yourselves recklessly while I’m stuck on the sidelines? Besides … Sylvio helped me find an antidote.”

“Oh?” Grif asked “What sort of antidote?”

“... This.” Conor gently lifted the crystal up, his hands now rough with stout white fur over them. His nails looked smoother now, and slightly thicker. He grimaced at the sight, but said nothing. “It’s a crystal filled with pure energy. The exact opposite of Shawn’s corruption, right?”

“Okay, so you're holding an incredibly volatile, dangerous bundle of condensed purity aspect. I’ve read Shawn’s notes. He’s shown me first hand what that stuff can do. Are you sure you want to be anywhere near that?”

“I have no idea what it can do. I just know that it’ll work. … Somehow.”

“Which is?” Grif asked.

“... A mutual acquaintance of Sylvio and I said Shawn has to be purged. I assume it has to be done with this crystal. I just don’t know how.”

“When Chaos and Order work together as one, only then can corruption be undone,” Zecora said sagely as she approached from behind. “Where corruption has taken a physical form, there you must strike to restore the norm.”

“So I have to hit Shawn where the crystals on his arm formed?” Conor asked. Zecora nodded sagely.

“So the spirits have told me to say. It is the one and only way.”

“So you wish to not only enter a battle against a master combatant with no previous training,” Luna's voice carried over as she joined the small gathering. “But to get in close enough to stab him? I am not sure if you are brave, stupid, or both.”

“You have a better idea?” Conor asked. “Also, I haven’t tried fighting him. For all I know, he may be neutral enough to let me approach.”

Grif and Luna looked to Lunar Fang for her input.

“While that is an interesting take, and a possibility, I cannot allow that kind of risk,” she stated. “You will be with us. That could automatically declare you to be an enemy. You also mentioned that this crystal-” She moved a wing to point at the thing. “-Is to destroy this corruption. That means if he can sense it, he will go on high alert right away.”

“Then what should we do?” Conor asked, looking into the crystal’s depths. “Too bad I can’t see the future with this,” he said, letting out a hollow laugh.

“It is not good to know one’s own future,” Lunar Fang muttered. “It can lead to overconfidence. I almost fell to it a few times in the Third Gryphon War.”

Grif reached for the crystal. “If anyone’s going to stand so much as a chance of hitting Shawn with this, it’s me. Let me take it.” Conor sighed heavily as he presented it to the Gryphon. As much as he hated to admit it, Grif was right.

Sylvio’s ears pulled back and he whined. “Wait, Grif, don’t!” Conor cried, but it was too late. The crystal flared angrily as the gryphon made contact and a jolt of white light shot into his arm. Grif let loose with an eagle’s cry as he recoiled, holding one taloned hand with the other.

“What the hell was that?” Grif shouted.

“... Sylvio warned me just now. The crystal was a gift given specifically to me. It won’t let anyone else hold it. And … well, it really doesn’t like you for some reason. Sylvio said it had something to do with chaos.”

“So basically we have to take you with us no matter what.” Grif let loose an exasperated sigh, absently rubbing his claws as he tried to restore feeling.

Lunar Fang looked to Princess Luna. “I’ll Watch him,” She offered as she narrowed her eyes at the crystal. “But you better not do anything dumb.”

“Why on earth would I go and do a thing like that?” Conor asked.

She had a flat expression with her eyes showing long suffering. “Because they do it all the time,” she replied pointing at Grif with a wing.

“Ahhhh, so you know my pain.”

“You’ve been here for a few weeks, Conor. You haven't even begun to see the dumb things yet.” Grif chuckled to himself.

“True, but I sure had to deal with enough antics back home before with Matthew and Taze. From what I understand, your personality and Pensword’s are dead ringers with theirs.”

“So we keep hearing.” Grif sighed. “Okay, lets gear up and get this circus on the road. I just hope we don't end up regretting this.”

“You have a plan?” Conor asked.

“We usually do,” Lunar Fang responded.

Luna nodded. “Tis a simple plan. We distract him so you can get that Crystal where it needs to go.”

“So where would I need to be positioned then? I assume I need to hold back until after the battle is engaged, then probably sneak in while his attention’s on you, right?”

“Sneak up on Lord Shawn?” Grif laughed. “You’re going to wait on the wall.”

“I meant hang back and have somepony help me get into my hiding place after the battle is engaged. We don’t want Shawn to know the crystal is there, right?”

“He might even know already,” Grif said. “That thing gives off a pretty strong pulse.”

“... Fair point. I’ll take your word for it. Alright, so just get me in and I make my way up to the top of a wall? Or will Lunar Fang fly me up there while you engage with Shawn and I just wait?”

“Three shifts,” Grif said. “Lunar fang will carry you to the wall while I initiate combat. Luna is going to come in after a few moments and make him split his attention. Lunar Fang will then harass him from the air once you’re firmly situated. We’ll lure him to the wall and then you can take him by surprise, ok?” he looked to the three of them for acknowledgement, his military bearing coming once more to the forefront.

“Sounds like as good a plan as any,” Conor said. “I guess it’s a good thing I haven’t lost too much weight yet. Should work to my advantage when I jump on top of him.”

“Yeah, you might even stun him for a second,” Lunar Fang spoke with a poke from her hoof to his stomach. “Still, just be careful and let us know if that head of yours starts to hurt. We’ll do something to fix it in the mean time.”

“I can take a headache,” Conor said grimly, even as he winced. “What I want is Shawn back.”

“That’s all any of us want,” Grif said. He drew one of his swords and stuck the point into the circle of friends. “Glory or death. We either come back with shawn or we don’t come back at all. Only come if you're serious.”

Luna nodded to Grif, placing meteor impact across the blade “So let it be.”

Lunar Fang extended a wing and placed it upon Luna’s Meteor impact. Her freshly polished wing blades glinting in the light.

“Count me in.” Conor placed his hand on top of the pile, his ears slightly pointed as he flicked his hair out of the way.

“Then this warrior’s pact is set. Glory or death. Let’s go kick some flank!” Grif said, withdrawing his blade and sheathing it. “I will meet you in front of the gate in 20 minutes. There is something I’m going to need from the tower if I’m going to do this.”

“... We’ll meet you there.” Conor took a deep breath. “This is really happening, isn’t it?”

“I would know if this were a dream,” Luna said as she reattached her hammer to the harness on her back. “I Never thought I’d have to do this fight for real, though.”

Lunar Fang remained silent as she did a personal check on her armor, wing blades, and harnesses. She nodded her head once. “Ready, High Chieftess,” she said, doing her best to hide her worry.

“Then let’s go. Sylvio, you come along too. You can wait at the gate. If anything goes wrong, head back here and warn the others,” Conor said.

Sylvio whimpered a bit but followed the four.

Grif stood at the gate wearing an armor that he, well, Taze, hadn’t worn in months. The dragon scale armor had mercifully been adjusted with the changing spell to fit Grif’s body. The scales added better protection against heavy impact and heat, both of which the gryphon figured would be coming in great quantity in the coming fight. He had added the pauldrons from the crystal empire and the wing protection for greater defense. He stood at the far end of the bridge facing the gate as he waited, idly cleaning his flintlock.

Lunar Fang approached the bridge with Conor at her side as they formed up next to Grif. A moment after that, Luna teleported in her Ursa Major Armor. She looked upon the group. “We are ready to face our teacher. May we pull him back from the darkness.”

“Amen,” Conor said, fervently.

“Lunar fang, get him to the wall.” Grif nodded to the thestral.

“Yes, sir.” Lunar Fang saluted before wrapping her hooves under Conor’s armpits and lifting him up to the wall. She quickly dropped him and crouched behind some of the crates on the ramparts for protection while she scouted the courtyard. Conor took cover behind one of the sconces in the parapet as he held his precious bundle close.

Before they could do anything else, the gates to the castle burst open. Shawn took a few steps forward before noticing Grif and Luna. No weapons were on his person. “Well now...” he said looking to the two. “What are you two doing here?”

“You could say this is an intervention,” Grif said as he holstered his pistol, “Everyone here is here ‘cause they care about you.”

“The two of you and possible others hiding away?”

“Teacher, look what the corruption is doing to you,” Luna pleaded with him. “This needs to stop. We can heal you just as I was healed.”

“You mean just like the Elements of Harmony tried?” He questioned as he reached into his coat and pulled out a glowing white crystal. “I don’t think they worked.”

“Put that down,” Grif said, reaching for a throwing blade. “We have something else. Something more powerful.”

“I’ll stick with my crystals for power,” Shawn replied as he rolled his eyes and placed the crystal back into his coat. “They continue to collect energy for my own use.”

“Valde utilis.” Shawn’s voice came from behind them with the sound of his footsteps. “Very useful.”

Luna and Grif both drew their weapons instantly. “What sorcery is this?” Luna said.

Shawn stood in front of them and behind them. “It’s simple, really, but I wouldn’t want to bore you with the details.”

Grif charged the one behind them, then stood shocked as the image vanished on contact with his blades.

Luna turned and charged, her hammer contacting with the other Shawn. Once again he vanished, a mere illusion.

“Did you really think it would be that easy?” Shawn questioned as he exited the building, walking towards them.

Grif sent one of his blades towards this shawn, expecting another illusion.

Instead of sitting still Shawn grabbed the knife before it made contact. “Good throw,” he said as he bent the knife in his hand. After a moment he opened his hand, rolling his wrist. To his right a solid mass of metal began to form, shifting until it took the shape of a hammer. “I’m done playing games with you all.”

“No holding back?” Grif asked. Not waiting for an answer, he took off. The burst of speed was a bit of a shock to Luna as a miniature gale buffeted her. Sparks clashed as Grif’s blades met Shawn’s hammer, the two objects meeting consistently in rapid succession. However, just as Grif went to take an opening, Shawn vanished again.

Lunar Fang watched the battle from her perch, doing her best to try and find where Lord Shawn would appear next. The challenge was figuring out which Shawn might be doppleganger and which might be real. Suddenly she smiled. “The Left one!” She shouted and Luna took off with a burst of speed flying with her hammer towards Shawn’s back.

Luna had resolved to remove all her limiters for this fight, and it showed. Shawn was forced to retreat a step with every hit of her arm numbing blows. However, when her advantage seemed taken, Shawn reached out, stopping meteor impact in his hand and sending the Lunar princess flying with a blow to the side of the head.

Luna staggered back, shaking her head to clear it, only to feel her back hit from another side. Without a word she shot into the air to recollect and orient herself to the battle. The blow might have taken a mortal out of the fight, barely alive. But Luna was no mere mortal.

Lunar Fang looked to Grif. “Courtyard: far corner,” she shouted, once again spotting the real Shawn.

This time Lunar Fang could see the split second the wind swirled around Grif before he took off again, raining down blows. Shawn Blocked formidably. Grif’s efforts seemed utterly fruitless until one strike was just barely blocked in time and the sword cleaved the skin on Shawn’s non-crystallized shoulder. Thick, dark blood exited the wound in a manner similar to tar.

“What has it done to you?” Grif said, stopping for a fatal second as he was sent into the air by a punch. The dragonscale male just barely managed to prevent a break.

Luna teleported in behind shawn, landing a blow to his side, which caused him to stagger before he melted away.

“He moved-” Lunar Fang did not finish as she yelled from her position, hit from the side by one of the shades. “He’s on the wall!” She shouted as she saw the real Shawn move forward jumping off the wall to try and get to her. She flew up higher into the air, landing on the top of one of the towers. “He’s on the courtyard west wall!” This time she would keep her senses more alert to prevent another sneak attack. She was glad as a moment later she turned and cut off the head of one of the shadows, causing it to melt away. She shuddered. “Feels like the horror stories of Sombra,” she whispered.

Grif met Shawn on the wall. More sparks flew as their blades met. Shawn’s hammer, however, was begging to wear. Scores, scratches, and gouges became more apparent as Grif continued the assault. Finally, the blade of his left handed sword chopped through the haft of the hammer, sending the head flying at Shawn.

The pieces of the hammer burned away, vanishing, only for a new hammer to form in Shawn’s grip.

“Well, that’s unnerving,” Grif thought out loud before pressing his attack, doing his best not to give Shawn an opening. As the corrupted lord backed off he was suddenly knocked off the side of the wall by a golf swing from Luna … and vanished upon impact with the ground.

“Lunar Fang, where is he?” Luna called, her eyes darting left and right as she searched for their foe.

“He,” She paused. “He’s gotten better. One mo-” They heard the sound of a cry as she took to the air. “My position is over run. Need to relocate.” Even as she flew through the air, searching for a suitable perch, she scanned the grounds. Finally, she pointed toward an old pile of rubble that had been stacked where the entrance to the barracks would eventually be rebuilt. “There!” She shouted as she landed on one of the restored balconies.

Grif and Luna returned to the courtyard looking around them as they tried to pinpoint shawn. Grif had no time to react as the hammer slammed into his chest, sending him flailing into a nearby wall as large chunks of stone and mortar landed on him, pinning his paws beneath. Luna charged shawn with a wide arc of her hammer, only for Shawn to effortlessly grab it and physically lift the alicorn into the air by her throat. She gasped for air as the human squeezed harder. The sound of powder igniting filled the air. Shawn’s head snapped to Grif, who weakly held his flintlock in a shaky grip. It was obvious to the three of them that the last ditch effort failed.

From the Balcony Lunar Fang looked and quickly pulled a glinting object from a pouch. Matthew’s Flintlock shone brightly under her wing with its polished nickel plate. She rose the pistol, and using her hooves to hold the handle, primed it based on her observations of Grif and Pensword. She pointed it down, aimed it at the corruption, and prayed to Faust she could score a hit. A second before she fired she felt the weapon jerk down a hair as the flint struck and the explosion of black gunpowder erupted through the air. She felt the pistol jerk up as she staggered back from the way the pistol reacted. She did not see what her shot accomplished as yet another shade attacked her. The pistol fell useless to the ground as she grappled with the enemy.

The arm holding Luna fell limply to Shawn’s side as the alicorn tumbled away, gulping air greedily. Shawn grimaced and gripped the hole as black ichor seeped from the mark before staggering back to the wall.

Now! Use the white one’s gift! Sylvio Lupus howled through the air. Shawn’s head jerked toward the gate as Conor peeked over the edge. Fear clutched at his chest and stomach as he looked down. It would be a long drop. If he missed, he would be seriously injured. “Then don’t miss,” the dry thought entered his brain. He smiled wryly. Knowing Shawn could recover at any moment, he took a deep breath, unravelled the tanned leather that had protected the crystal, and took the plunge.

It took everything he had not to scream.

Raising his arms above his head as the momentum carried him, Conor inverted his stance, thrusting down with all his might as he collided with the human. Shawn’s head smashed against the cobblestones, dazing him.

“With Chaos and order united as one, let corruption’s control now be undone. Puritas!” He cried aloud as the crystals drew closer to contact, the purity crystal blazing with the light of the sun surrounded by a corona of rainbows as the dark purple of the corruption created an aura of shadow and dark. Pushing with all the might he could muster, Conor continued on. Dark voices hissed at the back of his mind.

You will regret this.

He will die.

You will suffer.

Stulte!

“Oh would you just SHUT UP ALREADY!” Conor roared as he rebuked them. Many of the voices cried out in shock. One hissed back, its voice filled with venom and hate.

You have sealed his fate.

“And that fate is freedom,” Conor countered. The dark arua flared as the two stood at a stalemate. Then a bright light similar to a star shone from within Shawn’s pocket. The blackened shroud began to shrink as the light grew stronger. It would seem the power of the Elements of Harmony would have a use after all. “Release him!” Conor shouted with authority as his hands and crystals both erupted with white fire. Raising his arms once more, he brought the crystal crashing down as he stabbed it into Shawn’s shoulder where the purple veins pulsed from the blackened mass.

White light erupted as a geyser of black fluid spurted on Conor’s face and clothes. The voices shrieked as the crystal pulsed and throbbed, growing all the brighter as Shawn’s eyes flashed open. “I’m getting you out of there, Shawn.” Conor glared at the dark crystals. “In the name of the pure one, I command the dark prison broken and the captive released. Let the balance be restored.” Cracks wove up and down the dark crystal as a sound like fracturing glass filled the courtyard.

Lunar Fang stood slack jawed on the balcony as she watched the display. The shade had wavered and disappeared the moment the crystals began their struggle. She could neither speak, nor move at what she was seeing. Instead, she stood there, rooted with worry and fear for the two humans.

Grif stiffened at the sound of the crystals. He knew what could happen if they shattered. “Conor, get back!” he shouted, but too late.

Shawn’s hand clutched at Conor’s shirt as his glowing red irises stared with malevolent hatred. Grimacing through the pain of the bullet, he threw the human for all he was worth, sending him flying into the stone wall behind. Conor cried but once, then fell prone to the ground.

Shawn stumbled to his feet, reaching up towards the white crystal in his shoulder only to stop near it, unable to get any closer. His arm fell to his side as he took a few steps backwards, a small grin appearing on his face. “You have no idea, of what you’ve done.” He began to chuckle softly, even as he staggered, gasping in short breaths.

“To think, I’ve been defeated by someone with little to no training.” Shawn’s chuckle turned into a strained laugh. “To have been killed by someone unfit, someone who got lucky, not even a magic field around you…” He laughed harder as blood began to exit his nose. He turned towards Grif. “You planned this the whole time, didn’t you…?” He coughed violently between laughs as black blood flew from his mouth.

“You’re not dying, Shawn,” Grif said as he struggled to extract himself from the rubble. “And wasn’t it you who always liked to have something up his sleeve?”

Shawn laughed harder. “The only reason I’m alive is because of this magic, and he just started the process of ripping it out of me!” Blood continued to flow from his mouth mixed with spittle as he gasped between the laughter. The crystals on his arm shrunk as they dissipated into the air.

“There are some magics deeper than that, Shawn.” Grif smiled. “You’ll live whether you want to or not.”

Shawn gasped as the crystals finally disappeared with a whine and a pop. His eyes returned to his old shade of blue as he looked at Grif. He coughed once more before taking one last gasp in, his eyes losing focus as he fell forward, hitting the ground.

“Omni is much stronger then he gives himself credit for. He has the heart to love people indiscriminately and the strength to spread that as far as he can. He did this because he sees us as family, heck we’re the closest thing to family we have in this world. If friendship is magic then love is definitely the stuff of miracles.” With a groan Grif pulled himself up as rocks and dust fell by the wayside. He looked grimly to the Lunar princess as he cradled his injuries. “Luna, get him to the hospital and keep him exposed to mana until his vitals stabilize.”

Luna nodded. Lifting Shawn, and then Conor, onto her back, the Lunar princess teleported away instantly. Grif looked at Lunar fang to speak only for him to stop. A strange look overcame his face followed by a near feral snarl. The gryphon turned for the entrance of the fortress and bolted.

Lunar Fang tried to follow only to sway and sit down again as she lost the last of her adrenaline rush. She looked upon the empty Courtyard, slowly chuckling as she gave a silent prayer of thanks to Faust. They had won.

Glyph Reader sweat profusely as his eyes darted up and down the corridor, his ears flicking back and forth. He flinched as Grif’s snarl carried through the cracks before turning fearfully to his prize. “Please, Master. Hurry. The Gryphon is on to us. The viceroy is defeated. We must away before he kills us.”

“It is already too late!” The voice boomed and shook as the last of the dark energy seeped into the pillar. There was an instant of absolute silence before the pillar itself exploded. Dust, stone, and miasma blanketed the room as a pair of red and green eyes shone in the dark. The fool is soft. He has gone to retrieve the unicorn first! And we will be long gone before he will be aware of us. Without another word the darkness swirled around Glyph Reader, whose form evaporated into the mist. In an instant both lord and slave tunneled through the cracks in the stone and out the walls of the castle as the sky echoed with maniacal laughter. King Sombra had risen anew.

Meanwhile, Grif heard the explosion just as he made the castle stairway. His senses were screaming and he found himself letting out a roar without willing it. Like a bloodhound on the trail he descended into the receding miasma of corruption and dark magic. As he walked through the tunnels he came to the T where the hallway branched off to the holding cells. He was about to charge forward when he heard a cough from the prison. Grif’s eyes widened as he barely managed to snap himself out of his hunting frenzy. Someone was still down here? This place was supposed to have been evacuated days ago. Clearly someone had been missed. And that someone needed help. The area could have been soaked in dark magic for hours. Who knows what might be happening to them?

As he moved into the cell block he noticed a deep purple light pulsing feebly from one of the doors. Peering through the bars, an egg-like shell of purple magic shone dully, its form practically opaque as it surrounded the prison bed. Grif could just make out limp form of a pony inside. The shell was covered in spidering cracks and tiny wisps of darkness wriggled at them, seeking entrance. Backing up, Grif threw his weight against the cell door. Fortunately the aged metal gave way to the massive weight of a fully armed and armoured gryphon. Carefully, Grif reached out and attempted to touch the egg-like barrier. It faded to a dead grey and crumbled to dust on contact. It took a moment for Grif to recognise the figure on the bed, but when he did, tears welled up in his eyes. He gently lifted the filly up and headed towards the entrance. The dark magic was already clearing, and somehow, as angry as it made him feel, he knew that Sombra was gone. But not before leaving his mark.

Pensword groaned as he opened his eyes. A moment later he tried to sit up only to find himself loosely bound. “Oh great,” he muttered. He looked around with worry, then jerked back with pain. “Next time, get both Alicorns to fight,” he muttered to himself. His voice came out in a crackling whisper.

A glass of water was offered to him by a taloned hand. “Or you could try not doing something stupid,” Grif responded.

Pensword reached for the glass only to be reminded by the braces that he was still being tied down. He looked to Grif, who smiled and helped him sip. “Well, we had to do something,” he finally replied. Stall the attack. He was going after the nobles. After Canterlot.” He closed his eyes. “I just could not stand by and do nothing. Evil only wins if good beings stand by.”

“And good only wins when it is patient and smart,” Grif retorted gently. “How would you have reacted if you were to find out Lunar Fang didn’t survive the final battle because you were laid up?”

Pensword glared. “She would have visited me if that were the case. What really happened?” He growled angrily before he sighed and lay back. “I still have much to learn. Why is it so hard to think clearly when I realize my family is in danger? This is twice I have gone off with only half a plan. If I keep this up I might be short lived.” He frowned. “Just what is my problem?”

“Seeing as you are over a millennium old, that might be impossible.” Grif laughed dryly. “Well, there is news. A bit of it positive, but not all of it.”

“What happened?” Pensword pressed again.

“For starters, we managed to cure Shawn. With Conor’s help to boot. He got a crystal made of the purity aspect somehow, but he refuses to explain where. We managed to back Shawn into a corner after a somewhat painful fight, and then Conor stabbed him with it.” Grif made a placating motion with his hands as Pensword jerked in his harness before letting out a hiss of pain. “Take it easy, Pensword. Shawn’s fine … well, he will be anyways. The crystal cleansed him of the corruption ... as well as everything else.” Grif grimaced. “He’s stable now, but he needs a constant flow of magic to live. The act of doing this managed to knock Conor out and he hasn’t woken for several hours. Shawn flinging him into stone wall didn’t exactly help things much either. Also, it seems king Sombra is back,” Grif growled through gritted beak. “And that's not the worst news.”

“Okay, what is worse than King Sombra returning from the dead?” Pensword whispered back. “Because that is rather bad, what with what we faced last time we fought him. And we were green back then too. We have more experience now. So what is worse than Sombra?” he frowned. “Please tell me they expect both to wake soon.”

“Pensword, who was in charge of clearing the holding cells during the evac?” Grif asked bluntly.

“That would have been Fox Feather, however he was too...” he paused. “Grif, get into my saddle bag in the corner and bring me the scroll with the Red wax seal, please.”

Grif handed the scroll to pensword, already knowing the truth. “During a shift change in the event of an emergency, Commander Pensword, or Grif, shall be responsible for making sure the prisoners are taken into protective custody for the evacuation,” Grif quoted as pensword opened the scroll.

“Yes, I know. I delegated the task because I had to. I told Lighting Dust to open the cells. I need to find out the break down, at which point, you are to place me under arrest and place me in a cell for no fewer than three days.”

“Trixie was still in her cell when the lower levels became saturated with dark magic. she managed to keep herself defended, but not totally ... and there were side effects.”

Pensword blinked in surprise as he processed the information. “Well, that, I want all charges dropped,” Pensword began. “From what you just told me, she survived something of my own fault and making. I don’t care about what you might say, but I want anything with my name dropped. We need to help her recover from this ordeal.” He closed his eyes as tears threatened to form. “I am such a foal. I really messed up this time. A life almost lost because of my own breakdown in communication.”

Grif pulled back the curtain. “You need to see,” was all he said as he did. Pensword turned his head since the rest of his body was pretty much immobilized.

Trixie’s fur was covered in large, vicious looking markings. The fur, where marked, had died a deeper, more sinister blue. One mark that pensword could make out had crossed over the wand on her cutiemark, turning it into a cruel and evil looking sickle. Her mane and tail now possessed lighter, almost grey streaks. Her horn had taken on a slight curve and the spiral texture had grown less distinct. Somehow Pensword could feel the scars went deeper than he could see, but for now there was no way of telling how changed the unicorn had become.

He turned his head in sorrow. “Find out what we can do for her. Make sure she is safe. And, if needed, find a place for her to stay. In fact… I want her to be my jailer for my sentence,” He finished as he hung his head in shame.

“We can do self pity later,” Grif said. “The first step will be recovery. I’ve already got the engineers working on an estimate of the extent of the damages and how long it will take to repair them. The guards are working on calming the civilians. Recovery must be our first priority.”

“Understood. But the moment recovery is over I must face my terms. I will not be above the laws I put in place.” Nurse Redheart entered, smiling as she began to tend to his IV. “Oh, more pain meds. I really pulled a wing in that fight, didn’t I?”

“Much more than a wing, Pensword. But you’ll be fine as long as you get plenty of rest. This should help,” Redheart said cheerily as she fluffed the pegasus’ pillow.

Pensword yawned as the IV drip flowed into his veins. “... Yeah. It makes me … kinda drowsy.”

Grif chuckled. “Have a good rest. And then, be ready. I’m pretty sure I saw fire under Lunar Fang’s hooves last time she was in here to check on you,” Grif said, getting to his feet as he headed for the door.

“I deserve her fire,” Pensword responded after a yawn. “I truly do.” Moments later, he fell asleep as the medication went to work.

56 - Rising from the Ashes

Extended Holiday
Ch 56: Rising from the Ashes
Act 7

Princess Celestia stared out the window of her hospital room as she sat on a large cushion. Her ear turned at the sound of her door opening, but she did not move. Truth be told, she couldn’t without her body crying out in pain. Shawn had done his work well. She frowned as another thought flicked through her mind, pursing her lips.

“You were foolish, Sister,” Luna’s voice broke the silence.

“I was trying to save a friend. I have no regrets,” Celestia said, still staring through the stained glass.

“He means the same to all of us, Tia. It was only together we could hope to succeed,” Luna chastened. “Had the two of you been present, perhaps the battle would have gone better,” she said, idly using her wing to rub her neck. “As it is, we were lucky to be able to come out of this alive, especially that human.”

Celestia sighed. “I know, Luna. And I feel even worse about it now knowing that they’re both in a critical condition. Worse yet … I’ll have to face Lunar Fang soon.” She sighed. “I guess even princesses make mistakes, don’t we Luna?”

“Heal for now, Tia,” Luna said as she gently nuzzled Celestia’s mane. “You will not be leaving this room until I am convinced of your well being. And you’d best be quick about it. The courier with that timed package you planned for Twilight leaves tomorrow.”

Celestia swore. “Have I really been unconscious for that long?” Her wing twitched and she winced.

“It surprised me you and Pensword both woke up so soon, or at all even. It was fortunate that he didn’t desire your death.” Luna sighed. “So many things piled on top of each other: this disaster, Twilights destiny, the Equestria Games Committee. I wonder how you did this for a thousand years alone.”

“It wasn’t easy, sister.” Celestia groaned as she got up on all fours and walked over to Luna. “But let’s not talk of a certain pony’s destiny when we’re in a hospital, hmm? There’s a bit too much of a chance for prying eyes and ears to hear and see things they shouldn’t.”

“Very well, Celestia,” Luna nodded. “I did not come here to chastise you either way. I came to confirm that the Equestria Games this year will be held within the Crystal Empire and also that I have sponsored New Unity to participate.”

Celestia smiled. “Excellent. It will make for good entertainment when Shawn wakes up again. Hammer Strike may even want to enter in the strength of arms challenges.”

“Possibly, yes.” Luna smiled. “But I am hoping this will inspire the birth of a military games.”

“One step at a time, Sister. First we need to get your bill through the House of Lords.” Celestia smiled back. “And you have my complete support.”

“Recent events have finally opened your eyes?” Luna asked.

“If the elements of harmony can be defeated, we need to have a backup plan.” Celestia sighed. “As much as I hate to admit it, it was wrong of me to disband the military.”

“This will make things easier, at least,” Luna said.

Celestia smirked. “Don’t count on it, sister. But I think we’ll be able to manage.”

Shawn stared down at his motionless body, his eyes looking over his arm and the edges of his face to ensure that the crystals were truly gone. He stared into the distance as the visages of Luna, Grif, and Conor played before his eyes. He trailed over them, knowing he thankfully didn’t do enough damage to kill them.

“So … went on a rampage, did ya?” A voice asked from beside him, then whistled. “Quite a bit of damage too.”

“Nothing fatal at least,” Shawn responded as he looked towards the voice. A dark grey earth pony stood next to him wearing a long black tattered cloak over his thin fur and fragile looking skin.

“Bet you have an interesting time dealing with someone like me,” Shawn commented.

With a wince the specter rubbed his jaw. “Yeah, well, you had to kick the bucket sooner or later,” Death said.

“Sure, but I still got time on my hands.”

“Yeah, you’re right.” Death sighed, not bothering to fight. “Still, you got alot of things to make right now.”

“Trust me, I know,” Shawn replied. “So, how many times have we met? I don’t get to remember these meetings, it seems.”

“Too many.” Death chuckled. “So far you’ve been harder to reap than that Rasputin fellow.”

“I’ll agree with that too many part. I should have been long dead by now, but I can’t. Not until I’m done with everything I need to do.”

“You do realize you're not the first guy to use that line, right?” Death asked.

“Yeah, but I think I’m one of the rare ones that will ensure I get the job done, even if it’s against your wishes,” Shawn said as his eyes flicked back towards Death. “And I take it I already tried something before.” He gave a small grin.

Death glared at him. “You punched me in the face.”

“I could have done worse,” Shawn shrugged as he replied.

“Not many people are stupid enough to threaten Death,” Death pointed out.

“Who says it was a threat?” Shawn gave a small grin.

“Whatever,” Death said. “I have souls to reap. I’ll be heading out now.”

“I guess I’ll see you when I nearly die once again, hmm?” Shawn hummed.

“Maybe next time I’ll let someone else handle it,” Death said. “Till our paths cross again.” With that, Death was gone.

“Teacher!” Luna’s voice cut into Shawn’s head suddenly as he realised the blue alicorn was shaking him slightly, really there this time, rather than the visage he’d imagined previously.

Shawn blinked as he snapped out of his thoughts. “Huh, yes?” He looked over to her. “Sorry, thinking.”

“You were awake when I entered, but just staring at the wall, mumbling,” Luna said. “I have been trying to get your attention for nearly ten minutes.”

“There are multiple reasons for that, a primary one being the fact that I had a conversation with Death… Interesting spectral being,” he finished with a sigh.

“He is quite something.” Luna nodded.

“He doesn’t like me much.” Shawn gave a weak chuckle before giving a sigh with a small cringe.

“And how many times have you escaped him?”

“I’ve been unable to remember any of the other meetings. Don’t know why I remember this one though. Then again, I have a lot to remember and think on.”

“Because you would have died,” Luna said. “If it had been any other solution you would have perished without any chance.”

“I should be dead right now, honestly,” Shawn replied. “I’ve gotten to the point where I can’t live without magic, quite literally.”

“But even as the magic left you, Conor left a spark inside you that kept you alive,” Luna said. “I have rarely seen a friend so giving of his heart.”

“He’s a good guy who shouldn’t have been dragged into this mess. I’m glad I still had some control over myself…”

“You seemed to be losing that at the end of it,” Luna said, making no secret of rubbing her neck.

“Considering I had the ability to disintegrate all of your internal organs before you got even close, I was holding back the whole time.”

“It takes a lot of strength to leave a physical mark on me or my sister,” Luna reminded him. “That hold certainly felt genuine.”

“Didn’t you notice how I didn’t use your hammer against you after I took it?” he asked.

“I figured you simply would have preferred to make your point personally,” Luna said.

“I would have made the fight over as quickly as I could if I was going all out. That’s why the crystals were growing so quickly. I wasn’t using the energy against you until I couldn’t hold it in anymore. And even then part of me kept trying to use it in some way: the whispers, the fake shadows, stuff like that.”

“Maybe, but you were sweating during the fight.” Luna smirked. “I noticed several times you were unprepared.”

Shawn gave a soft chuckle. “Yeah, yeah. You caught me off guard several times, at least from what I remember.” The two laughed together for a time, mainly Luna before she calmed herself enough to look on the human once more.

“I am glad, however, that you are back,” she said as she looked at him with concern. “It would not do for you to die and break your record.”

“I still have work to do before I die, and I hope to at least die of old age rather than some battle. But I honestly have little hopes for that.”

“Don’t think age will be able to kill you either?” Luna asked.

“With the way things are, I doubt I’ll live long enough for that. This doesn’t help considering I felt my internal organs fail as my magic left my body. I can barely move as it is now.”

“But you are alive,” Luna said. “That itself is a victory.”

“Certainly is.” Shawn sighed as he propped himself up.

“I shall take my leave,” Luna said, nodding. “You must be tired.

Shawn sighed again. “I guess I’ll try to get some rest, though there is next to no chance of it happening,” he replied as he watched her go. “Good luck dealing with the nobles in Celestia’s place.”

“I’ll need it,” Luna said with a grim chuckle as the door closed behind her.

Shawn placed his head against his pillow. He felt exhausted, weak even, but he couldn’t find himself getting anymore rest. So he closed his eyes, thinking quietly to himself as he waited for time to move on until his next encounter, or until sleep took hold of him once again.

“‘Sup?” An all too familiar voice spoke into his ear.

“Why do I have a feeling you’re here for revenge?” Shawn asked as he opened his eyes and looked to his left. Death stood there, a malicious grin on his face.

The oh so formerly Great and Powerful Trixie slept restlessly, tossing and turning. The hospital staff could only watch, unable to approach as large portions of purple and blue static seemed to battle over the mare.

Surrender to the dark. Let the lovely corruption devour you and bathe in the sweet power. Then we shall be great and powerful like no unicorn ever was before. We shall reap such lovely chaos. The voice in Trixie’s head was dark and feminine, the horrific words it spoke offset by the gentle allure of her voice.

Do not fall from the light. We must remain strong and find strength within our own power. We swore we would seek redemption. The second voice was lighter, kinder. And yet it’s undertone was the same grasp for control.

We swore we would have vengeance on Twilight Sparkle. We should accept this power and take that vengeance, the dark voice rebuttled.

We swore we would live to bring happiness to others, the kind voice spoke, throwing images of Trixies early days of performing: a filly doing simple tricks for her parents, a young mare amazing her classmates with simple illusions artistically set, a fully grown mare standing before a crowd of starry eyed foals.

We swore we would let no one best us, the dark voice rebuttled with images of that same filly hidden behind the table with the cookie jar while her mother attempted to put out an illusionary burning loaf of bread. That same young mare laughed wickedly as a young colt slammed into a tree chasing an illusionary bit. Again the same mare smirked over a waterlogged pegasus stallion who had dared to heckle her.

Trixie’s movements became erratic as the voices argued, more images, more oaths. The energy around her cackled menacingly until Trixie forced herself up and out of her mind. “ENOUGH!” The one word echoed through the halls as the mare willed her mind to be quiet. Her eyes blinked a few times as she woke to the world around her. “Trixie is … alive?” she questioned the nearby hospital staff who stared at her with awe and a hint of fear.

The earth pony stallion with a shot for his cutiemark balked. “Uhhh … yes. Just a moment. You keep in that bed and I’ll go get Doctor Strange.”

Trixie sighed a bit as she looked around the room. She noticed the darker fur on one of her hooves and stared for a moment, not sure what it could mean. She looked around, caught a distorted glimpse of her reflection on a nearby metal tray, and reacted in the most sensible way her mind could figure. She screamed.

Doctor Strange came running full speed with a very breathless orderly behind him. “What’s going on? Is everything alright?” The doctor asked, his horn glowing and at the ready.

“What happened to Trixie?” Trixie asked in tears.

“You were exposed to an incredibly high dosage of dark magic. Most ponies would have died, or succumbed to the corruption, but somehow you managed to survive until the power was dispelled. Then you were rescued by Grif. They brought you here along with Lord Shawn and the human, Conor,” the doctor explained.

“Can you fix Trixie?” she asked.

“Do you want the truth, or do you want me to tell you what you want to hear?”

Trixie shot him a very pointed glare.

“I’m perfectly serious,” the doctor said.

“Tell Trixie the truth,” she said.

“Alright. The truth is that we don’t know. You’re a unique case: perhaps the only unicorn in history to have absorbed so much dark power and still maintained her core self. If you wish to find a way to return to your former appearance, we can do some tests and research, but I’ll likely have to call in some outside assistance on this one. The odds are very slim,” he said grimly.

“What about Twilight Sparkle?” Trixie asked.

“That’s the help I had in mind. I’ll have a message sent to her immediately. In the meantime, you need to rest. Your magic has been fighting itself for the last week.”

“But a unicorn can’t survive its magic attacking itself. If that were true, Trixie would be dead,” Trixie said.

“Well, you don’t look dead to me. There’s a first time for everything,” Doctor Strange said as he shrugged. “Get some rest, Miss Trixie. We’ll figure this all out in time. If you need anything, press the call button on your bed. A nurse will come to see what they can do to help. Just don’t abuse it, okay?” he asked as he strode toward the door.

“Okay.” Trixie nodded.

Pensword glared ahead as he listened to the creaking of metal on his wheelchair’s wheels. His left shoulder was heavily bandaged and he winced in pain as the chair came to a halt, the momentum shifting him forward in his seat.

“Maybe I should have held off the attack with Celestia,” he muttered. The doctor next to him knocked on the door. After a muffled response, he pushed the door open and wheeled the commander in. A moment later he exited, leaving the pegasus to visit with its occupant. Sitting on a cushion staring out the window was Princess Celestia.

“Princess, we need to talk. I have concerns,” Pensword said, waiting for Celestia to respond. She nodded to the three nurses and two doctors to leave. They were about to protest but a glare cast them out without further argument, leaving just Pensword and Celestia. She moved a bandaged wing, giving permission for Pensword to begin.

“My concern is thus. I have gone ballistic twice. What is happening? I fear it is some instinct and seeing as I am not, well, I was raised, but in a time of war and a different time period, what am I experiencing? I fear if I cannot get a handle on these emotions and urges, I will have to resign on the grounds of posing a danger to all of Equestria.”

“Pensword, what do you mean going ballistic? I’ve never seen you act in such a manner, and neither has my sister,” Celestia said.

“My actions against the dome over Ponyville. I took almost all troops that I could command and attacked the dome without any forethought.” Pensword hung his head. “But I was not going for the citizens, it was just for two lives. Only two lives: my Life Mate and my daughter. How could I do that? Abuse resources just to protect my family… Princess, I fear that because of losing my family before the war, I may become or have become overprotective of my current one. I have been compromised.”

Celestia stood and slowly walked up to the pegasus. “Pensword, you voice a legitimate concern. However, I believe your fears are misplaced. To love and care for one’s family is completely natural. Have you never wondered why it is that Rainbow Dash was chosen to represent the element of loyalty?”

“To be honest, Princess, no. I have not wondered. I thought she is a loyal friend,” Pensword answered.

Celestia smiled. “Pegasi are all an incredibly loyal race. And while they are well known for their military prowess, the main reason for this is because each and every one of them wanted to be the best and strongest pony they could be to protect the ones they love. To protect their families. Their loyalty drove them to become the great race they are today.”

Pensword paused to turn and looked at Princess Celestia, “Princess, are ... are you saying that this is normal to feel? Normal to react? Then how do I handle this?” He paused as he lowered his eyes. “Am I so… overreactive because I lost my family?”

“It’s possible. Trauma has been known to drive many a pony to extremes. The question is how you use the power you wield. So far, you’ve used it in a perfectly reasonable manner, even if it was for more selfish ends. If you truly are concerned, then talk to Lunar Fang about it. I’m sure she’ll be happy to help you come up with a solution. And if you don’t talk with her about this, then I will myself.”

“Very well, Princess,” Pensword said wearily. “I shall speak with Lunar Fang when I see her next.” He paused. “I never thought that I would have an instinct this strong. Still, thank you, your Majesty, for your kind words.”

Celestia chuckled. “You’re welcome, Pensword. By the way, it’s pretty easy to explain the overreaction. I believe that Shawn would say ‘Welcome to fatherhood.’”

Pensword chuckled softly before wincing. “I better return to my room. It is time to rest. I am sorry, Princess. Would you like me to return tomorrow for tea?”

“You know, Pensword, I think I’d love that. There is strength in numbers. And I get the feeling we’ll need that in the coming days when your friends come to chastise us.”

“Agreed. I fully expect my Life Mate to be the first to chastise me.” He spoke softly. “Still, I will stand by, battling at your side. We both felt we had to act, and in acting, we discovered what he would have done if we waited. I doubt you would have liked Lord Shawn marching to Canterlot and “speaking” to the nobility.”

“No, Pensword, I would not. But to seek to justify and make excuses would merely inflame them. We’ll weather the storm in silence and take what will come. Then we can explain later.”

The door opened and the doctor entered the room with the nurses. “Very well, Princess Celestia. Until tomorrow,” Pensword said as the nurse took his wheelchair and wheeled him out.

Grif yawned as he reached New Unity. The sun was beginning its descent thanks to Luna, and the sky behind the fortress shone with a blood orange tinge, casting the fortress itself in an eerie light. As he landed in the courtyard, he examined the area before finally catching sight of Black Rook.

“Rook, I need everyone gathered here for a minute before lights out. I have a few announcements to make and something important to do,” he told the pony. Rook didn’t speak. He just gave Grif a tired nod before heading out. Around half an hour later, as the last bits of light were fading, the majority of New Unity’s occupants stood at attention in the courtyard.

“Okay, everybody. The last few days have been especially rough and you're all tired from preparing for your night posts, so I’ll make this quick.” He cleared his throat. “Lord Hammer Strike has taken ill and Lord Shawn will be stuck in the hospital until such a time as the princesses believe he is in condition to leave. Commander Pensword sustained minor injuries himself and will remain in the hospital till week’s end. As per usual, any problems or issues should be brought to me until the two of them return. If I’m unavailable, Lunar Fang, Silver Spear, Black Rook, or Fox Feather will be present to hear your issues. In the case of the Bladefeather family, that will mean taking your issues to Thalia or Shrial. I want to thank you all for your loyalty and your calm in the past crisis. I have looked over the reports and am happy to say the damages were considerably minor and should be well repaired within the next two weeks.”

Taking a moment to catch his breath, Grif smiled onto the crowd. “One last piece of news before you can return to your duties.” This received a groan from the audience, which Grif couldn’t help but chuckle at. “I assure you this is a good one.” Reaching into his pack he pulled out a scroll. “New Unity has received permission to nominate a team for the qualifiers and barring we make it past that in at least one event, the Equestria Games.” That seemed to bring some life to the group as they sounded with cheers and stomps. Grif held up a talon again. “Now, my friends, I am going to say that we are not going to focus on the flying competitions this time. The wonderbolts are competing this year and while all the winged creatures present are great flyers, it is doubtful we would outpace, let alone outperform them in the air.” This received a mixed reaction, which was expected. “So let’s focus where we shine. Tomorrow the officers of each branch will be passing out forms where you will all nominate who you think the best choices for the events will be. Then, at the end of the week, I will meet with Commander Pensword, Lunar Fang, and the other officers to decide from your choices.”

Sensing at least a few objections, Grif held up his talons again. “Let’s remember that until further notice this fortress is a military installation. Even you civilian residents are currently here under military contracts. This isn’t a democracy, people. Your suggestions will be taken into account, but the hierarchy must be remembered.” Shooting the group a challenging look, he laughed. “Now let’s do this right so we can kick the other teams’ flanks all the way back to wherever they're from.” The reaction to this statement wasn’t quite as energetic as he’d hoped. A few ponies stomped, and gryphons clapped obligatorily for their clan head. “Oh, give me a break, guys. I’m exhausted.” Grif sighed. “Dismissed.”

The ponies and gryphons dispersed. With a yawn and a crack of his neck, Grif took to the air, making a beeline for his tower.

Grif smiled as he sat at the small table in his room, perhaps the only time he was ever to be found with neither armor nor weapons on his person was in these rare moments of peace in the morning when he woke before Shrial did. With a relaxed poise he watched his wife sleeping soundly as he thought about Zecora’s words when he had asked about the gender of their first child. His mind wanted to race, considering all the exciting and terrifying things all at once, but for some reason all that came to the gryphon was peace as he waited.

Slowly, the dawn light touched the gryphoness’ eyes and Shrial awoke, blinking blearily as she turned to face her lover and mate. She groaned in contentment as she stretched. “Morning, dear.”

“Morning.” Grif smiled. “Sleep well? No cramps? No morning sickness?”

“Now why in Equis would I have morning sickness?” She asked, her tail swishing back and forth as the hair snapped like a whip.

“Oh, I had an interesting talk with Zecora,” Grif said. “I asked her about the gender of our first born and she gave me some interesting news.” Grif smirked at her with the same ‘gotcha’ smirk she had seen so many times in the war.

“And what, pray tell, was this news?” She asked, returning the smirk with one of her own.

“Twin girls. In just over four months,” Grif said. “Funny considering last I checked these things took five months for our race.” He casually buffed a talon against his feathers.

“You know that’s cheating, Grif. You took all the fun out of the surprise.” She frowned “I was waiting for the right time to tell you.”

“Considering for our species-” Grif smiled as he reached out and pulled her over to him. “-these kind of things are intentional. It may have helped to tell me beforehand.” He turned her around gently and hugged her from behind. “Perhaps I wasn’t entirely ready for this yet.”

“And since when has that stopped you before?” She asked with a sly smirk and a raised eyebrow. “But twins? You’re sure she said twins?”

“I asked her four times,” Grif said as he planted a slow kiss on her crest. “Just to be sure.”

“I can only imagine what she said after that,” Shrial said, chuckling. “‘Ask not again, for this is no joke. Seek one more time and face my poison joke,’” she said in as close an impersonation as she could manage to the wise zebra.

Grif laughed awkwardly for a moment. “So… I guess this leaves a few questions. And I guess the first and most important is, are we going to be the kind of parents who name their twins with similar sounding names?” he asked, taking her talons in his.

“Well now, that depends on what sounds right now, doesn’t it?” she asked playfully.

“Back from Taze’s home there was a lady in myth: a goddess. She represented wisdom in combat. He always liked her name and I think Athena has a nice ring to it,” Grif said, smiling. “A strong, proud, and hopefully wise gryphoness. Let’s hope she gets that from her mother.” He laughed.

“And let’s hope that both get their father’s loving heart,” She said, snuggling close as she ran her beak through his neck feathers. “The question is … what do we name the second, hmm? Since we’re taking an earth name for the first, it seems only fair that we use a Gryphonian name for the other. How does Gentle Wing sound?”

“It sounds like there is something more to that suggestion than spur of the moment,” Grif said. “What's it mean to you?”

“My mother.” No other words needed to be said. Grif knew only too well what she meant.

“Then it’s perfect.” He hugged her gently again. “It’s just too bad this happened now.” Grif chuckled. “Now I’m going to have to look for someone to practice my fencing with. I have to look sharp if I’m representing Unity for the games.”

“Hasn’t Rarity grown rather proficient as a pupil? Perhaps you could challenge her. Or else go with Hammer Strike once he wakes. He has had a lot of experience.”

“With Rarity’s fast growing skill I fully expect to be facing her for Ponyville in the qualifier, if not the games themselves,” Grif said with pride. “And even if Hammer Strike were ready to spar for the foreseeable future, his technique isn’t exactly for skill, but more for power,” he told her. “Now we should head to breakfast. Rook will be waiting for me soon and we have a lot to prepare for.” He kissed her beak gently.

“Then let’s eat.” She smiled. “I’ve got a sudden hankering for pickles.”

“Then pickles you shall have,” he said as she got to her feet and then he allowed himself to fall forward onto his. “I still have to wonder when you decided this.” He stopped for a moment. “Wait … the storm?” he asked, his eyes widening.

She winked at him slyly. “Why else do you think I was so passionate?” She asked as she made her way out the door, rubbing her tail underneath his beak, just as she did when they first started dating.

“I… don’t deserve you,” Grif said in a shocked tone as he followed her out.

“Stop that,” She chided absently as she swayed her hips in front of him. “If you say that one more time, so help me, Grif, I’ll give you the biggest lashing since Graf trained you.”

“Yes, dear.” Grif gulped. Well, definitely mood swings. He didn’t dare give voice to his thoughts this time. The two gryphons left their tower only stopping so each could belt on their weapons. They had a long day ahead of them.

Conor groaned as an annoying beep stabbed its way into his consciousness. He slowly opened his eyes to see flickering lights on a blank high ceiling.

“Back in the hospital again, I see,” he muttered. Then he started as his eyes widened. Shawn, he thought. What happened to Shawn? He immediately reached for the call button on his bed only to see a white coat as bright as the light Harmony had used to dispel the chaos staring back at him. He prodded it, running his hands over it curiously as he felt the rough sensation of running against the grain and the smoothness of going back. He shuddered as a tingling sensation ran across his body. The skin felt rough, thicker than normal, but not to the point where it could be called a hide, perse. He slowly reached up to his forehead, fearing for the worst as he prodded around the usually sensitive area. He could feel a small lump as he pressed, but it was not too prominent just yet. He was pleasantly surprised to find it didn’t hurt.

For the first time in weeks, Conor could think and see clearly without fear of pain. … Wait a minute. He could see clearly? He smiled. “I can see.” He laughed. “Well, at least that’s one positive thing to come from all this. He shook his head and felt his newly regrown hair shake. “And there’s another one. I’m gonna have to see about getting a haircut soon,” he muttered to himself. With that said, he snapped back to Shawn again and pressed the call button. Besides, he was hungry.

And then a cupcake dropped onto his chest. “Happy you just woke up after being a big hero party!” A familiar voice of a pony he’d met only once before cried. Conor couldn’t help but smile. “Gummy was so right about you waking up just now,” Pinkey said.

“Heya, Pinkey. How’s it going?” Conor asked as he pulled the cover off the cupcake and started eating. “And thanks for the cupcake. I needed this.”

“It’s great!” Pinkie cheered. “Well, Rainbow Dash is still complaining about the fight with Shawn, and Twilight’s been trying to figure out for days how he stopped the Elements of Harmony, but I’m doing well.”

“You have no idea how glad I am. Say, Pinkie, I have a question. Did you ever sense a doozie coming on for me before all this stuff happened with Shawn and the corruption and all that? And secondly, how long have I been unconscious?”

“I had a lot of doozies just before this happened.” Pinkie Pie shrugged. “I wasn’t able to tell what was going to happen for sure though. Oh, and you’ve been out for a week. The doctors said something about some weird magic thing that was assembling all around you keeping them from any real deep testing or something like that.”

“Huh, well how about that. What about Shawn? Is he doing alright?”

The sight of an awkward smile on Pinkie Pie’s face seemed wrong. Everything about the idea seemed wrong. “Well … he’s alive,” she said, her hair deflating slightly.

“Pinkie, what aren’t you telling me?” Conor pressed.

“When Luna brought him in he was only hanging on by a tiny spark of energy. He was almost out of magic and Twilight said it’d be like a machine without a power source. But now everything’s left and it’s going to take a long time for him to be back to where he was,” Pinkie said. “It may be a month before he can fully leave his room.”

But he’s alive and he’s on the mend,” Conor said. Pinkie nodded. “Then there’s nothing to worry about.” Conor smiled. “Come on, Pinkie, cheer up. You’ve got another party to plan for when Shawn gets back out of the hospital, right? Come on and give me a smile. I don’t like seeing friends who’re sad.”

The mention of this caused the pink pony’s mane to instantly pop back up. “Thats right! I have to plan his party, and your party, and a party for Grif and Luna, and the shower, so many parties to plan.” In an instant the pink pony was standing on Conor’s chest staring right into his face. “Do you know what this means?”

“Uhhh … that you have a lot of baking to do?”

“YES!” She practically screamed in his face, and by practically… she literally screamed before leaving so fast that a pink dust cloud in the exact silhouette of the party pony stood on the human’s chest for a whole 10 seconds before he realised she was gone. Several seconds later the pink blur returned, taking the dust cloud with it and leaving behind another cupcake on the stand beside his bed.

Conor laughed and shook his head as a very confused looking Nurse Redheart walked in, her nurse’s cap knocked askew.

“Pinkie Pie?” she asked as she fixed her cap.

“Pinkie Pie,” Conor said, grinning as a fresh bout of laughter came on. All was well with the world, at least for now.

“You know, I figured you would have gone by now, due to your job.” Shawn said as he looked towards Death once again.

“I’ve got employees.” Death shrugged.

“I somewhat figured that when you stuck around,” he replied. “Still trying to think of the reason for why I can see you now...”

“Because you died,” Death said. “The other times you were only mostly dead. Mostly dead is still slightly alive”

“Glad to know I flatlined.” Shawn shrugged, then paused as he looked towards the door. “And company…”

The door opened with a bang as Rainbow Dash blew through in her usual speedy manner, shortly followed by Twilight and Pinkie Pie as the party pony came bouncing in in her usual style. She quickly popped a cupcake on Shawn’s bedside table before jumping into the air and landing on Death’s back.

“Hiya, Shawn! Just finished visiting Conor earlier. He’s doing just fine. Well, aside from the whole fur all over the body and a bump on the head, and maybe some thicker fingernails, but yeah, he’s fine.” She smiled at the human. “I just wanted to drop off a get well soon cupcake to help you get back your energy. Oh, and I have one for your friend here too.” She smiled as she pulled out yet another cupcake from nowhere.

“What-?” Death started to ask when his face was suddenly stuffed full of pastry.

Shawn only gave a faint grin as he watched the event unfold before turning back towards the others as they gaped at the sight. “The sad part is, only I and she can see what she just did.”

Strangely enough, as Pinkie stood on Death’s back Shawn was sure he could hear chanting in the background of the room in a strange language he heard inside his mind, but couldn’t understand. He shook his head weakly.

“So, what brings you for the visit?” He questioned.

“Don’t start, buddy,” Rainbow said, poking his chest with a hoof. “What's the big idea with trying to kill us? You should’ve been able to whoop that black magic’s butt easy.”

“Dealing with dark power isn’t something easy.” Shawn said. “As for trying to kill you, had that part of me wanted you dead, I’m pretty sure you wouldn’t be here,” he replied.

“What do you mean by ‘that part of you’?” Twilight asked

“Chapter thirteen,” he replied.

“You cut that chapter out,” Twilight reminded him.

“Exactly,” he said as he faced her. “Chapter thirteen: Thaumic Overtake. When your natural field is filled with aspects of dark nature it will take over the field, and in turn, control the person. By taking the darkest thoughts and darkest parts of the mind, it takes control of the user with a goal for power.”

“Then that was you, just the bad you?” Twilight asked.

“Though I don’t like it, yes, that was me. A more uncontrolled version of me.” He sighed heavily.

“And that can happen to anyone?” Twilight asked. “Like dark magic?”

“It’s what happened to Sombra, but it takes time and a constant source of this energy,” he said before he paused. “Or a sudden burst ... of…” He stopped speaking, his expression falling flat.

“What is it?” Twilight asked.

“I’m going to kill him,” he said aloud. “A sudden burst of chaotic energy.”

“So Discord’s responsible for all this?” Rainbow Dash growled as she asked.

“Once I can physically get to him, that is…” Shawn sighed once again. “Oh, and Twilight, you were both right and wrong.”

“About what?” Twilight asked.

“I flatlined,” Shawn replied simply.

Twilight’s mouth pantomimed talking for a few seconds as the unicorn was unable to find the words to respond.

“So yeah, I died. Death now bothers me as punishment for not really… dying, and I have something I need you to do,” Shawn continued.

“What is it?” she asked.

“Check my coat. Inside, the top pocket on the left side,” he said, pointing towards the table across the room. His coat lay on the chair waiting to be worn again.

Twilight did as she was bidden, pulling out a rainbow colored crystal.

“Keep that crystal contained,” Shawn told her. “Being as it came from the Elements of Harmony, I figure it’s probably best that one of you six keep it. I don’t want to experiment with it.”

Twilight nodded as she placed the crystal in her saddle bag.

“Any other questions or concerns?” Shawn asked.

“I guess we should let you get some rest.” Twilight sighed.

“Twilight, you should know me by now.”

“At least try to get some rest,” Twilight said.

“Twilight,” Shawn repeated. “You should know me by now.”

Derpy answered the door with confusion. The derpy eyed pegasus was unused to visitors at her house, especially this early in the morning. Upon opening the door she found no one waiting for her, but a large cardboard box left on her doorstep. Carefully, she picked it up and opened it. Her look switched from curiosity to confusion, and then to happiness as a small tear trickled down her eye.

The box was stuffed with a dozen fresh muffins of varying flavors. They were still warm and the scent wafted off them gently in the morning air, making her mouth water. On the top, written in what had likely been a black sharpie, was a message.

Dear Derpy,

It’s march 1st and though this may not make a lot of sense, we just wanted to send you these jumbo muffins (though we understand they’re not as good as your own) and wish you a happy Derpy Day.

Your friends at New Unity

Lord Shawn

Matthew

Taze

Conor

Derpy sniffled as she swept her head back and forth, looking for the good samaritan who had left such a wonderful gift for her. “... Nopony ever remembers my birthday.” She smiled as she walked back into her house. A small greyish-purple unicorn stepped out briefly and smiled in the direction of the big blue box in their front yard. “Thanks, Grif,” she said before shutting the door and going over to her mother. Through the window, the gryphon could see the grey pegasus flying loup de loups and aerial cartwheels. He smiled warmly at the scene as he extended his wings and took to the air. The only thing nagging at his mind was how Dinky had known it was him and how she’d known where he was hiding.

Pensword’s left ear swiveled as he heard hoof falls in the hallway. He knew who was coming to visit. He took a steadying breath and waited for Lunar Fang to enter the room. He was getting better and that meant that he most likely would be able to weather the storm without getting too worn out. He hoped.

“Feeling better?” a familiar voice spoke sweetly as Lunar Fang entered, closing the door and locking it behind her.

“You do realize the lock is nothing but a placebo? If something happens the staff have to be in here in seconds at most,” he spoke with a small chuckle. “Still, I am feeling better.” His jovial look fell to one of melancholy and regret. “I know you have words to say to me. I hope I am strong enough to weather them.”

And then Lunar Fang drove her sword through the floor right in front of the door. The Lunar steel blade was not going to be moving anytime soon. “They can try,” she said sweetly.

“Very Well, dear,” was all Pensword said in a rather matter of fact tone. “I am ready.”

“Would you mind telling me why you you decided to go out on a suicide run?” she asked him, her voice level, but bearing a sharpened edge.

“Because I am battling a strong instinct to keep you and Moon River safe,” Pensword answered, looking her in the eyes. His vision blurred as the tears started to form. “My dear,” he began, “Thou knowest thou and the others I consider brothers are the only family I have left. I just learned from Celestia that I fell to the instinct to protect my family. To protect you,” he said, pointing at her. “I do not give excuses. I know what I did is foolish, yet, I feel like I did the right thing.”

“Nearly getting yourself killed was the right thing?” Lunar Fang’s glare was hard. “If you weren’t my superior I’d have you incarcerated for three days for that kind of logic.”

“I shall add that to my three days for leaving Trixie in the jail cells,” Pensword said, his head hung low. “You are the second in command, dear. You married the Commander of the Equestrian Forces and that gives you privileges, including that you can, in fact, place me in Jail. Faust knows I deserve it,” he mumbled. “I failed thee and Moon River. I need to become better at controlling my instincts.” He paused. “I fear only what I will do if Moon River’s future courter even dares to break her heart.”

“The hunter who leaves the pack is the hunter who winds up dead.” It was a thestral proverb, possibly one of the most basic ones taught to the foals. “What would I have told Moon River if something had happened to you?”

“The truth.” Pensword stared down at his blankets. “I will sleep where you deem it necessary after my time in jail. I have brought shame to our herd, and to our marriage. We had a threat and I did not ask, nor consult with thee. What kind of a husband am I where I do not even consult my wife?”

“I can never stop caring for you.” Lunar Fang sighed. “But there is no honor in a foolish death.” She brought his head up to face her with a hoof, her eyes determined. “This cannot happen again.”

“Nor I. I shall consult thee much better and speak to Princess Luna to make completely sure that we share the security clearances of the future.” He bowed his head again. “Dear, what I did was foolish and all I can say is, I have learned. I just pray thou canst help me overcome this instinct to rush into danger to protect thee and Moon River. Do the Thestrals have this instinct as well?”

“We are born together,” she reminded him. “We are the family. As the family we live and as the family we die. We hunt together, we feast together. Together we starve, together we fight. It is as we always have been: together, or not at all.”

“Thank you,” Pensword said. “I am barely into my twenties, I think, and I am still learning.” He looked up at her, his face serious. “Will you forgive your foalish husband?”

“I’ll have to.” She smiled, brushing his chin with a wing. “It’s far too late to change.”

Pensword smiled and opened his good wing to hug his Life Mate. “My Thestral,” he began. “I ... if you or I must fall in battle, I shall now hope that we fight side by side from now on.” He frowned. “How is Moon River?”

“She’s been moody without you around, but is currently on a playdate with the cake twins,” Lunar Fang said.

“Yeah, compared to her mount, that is nothing.” He paused. “I wonder if Grif would let us use Sylvio as the mount for a warrior costume for Moon River next Nightmare Night.” Pensword slowly shifted his head to look at the blade as he grit his teeth. “What do you have planned now?” He asked his lifemate.

“Grif has been tearing his crest feathers out trying to get things organized,” she said. “He needs me back at New Unity.”

“Very well. I hope to return to your side in three more days,” Pensword replied with a bow of his head. “Once again, if you want to follow through on your threat of time served, you can.”

“We shall see,” the Thestral said as she removed her sword from the floor and sheathed it. “Get some rest.”

Pensword smiled. “I will. I look forward to the day we can snuggle again together.”

“... So do I,” she responded as she walked out, closing the door behind her.

Conor strode to the desk escorted by Nurse Redheart. “Thanks so much, Redheart. I really appreciate the help you’ve given with my recovery,” he said as he brought a hand up to feel his nose again. He just couldn’t get over the fact it had grown broader. It felt so strange when he looked in a mirror.

“It’s no problem, really. Honestly, I’m kind of glad you’re leaving. Doctor Strange has been acting … well, strange, ever since you started the whole metamorphosis thing.”

“Yeah, still not quite feeling comfortable with all this, but at least I’m a bit more fit. And it doesn’t seem to be getting worse, so I guess Equestria finally had enough with me.”

“I guess.” Redheart shrugged as they approached the checkout.

“Hey, Red,” Grif called as he entered the hospital. “Oh, hey Conor. You already signing out?”

“Yeah. If I have Doctor Strange ask me one more time to be a focus for his studies, I think I might scream. I actually wanted to punch him. Me. Can you believe that?” Conor asked as he motioned to himself. “It’s a good thing Redheart did it for me.” Redheart blushed.

“Well, I was planning on visiting Shawn quickly before we left. Is that okay?” Grif asked.

“You bet. I’ve been wondering how he’s been doing. The Doc’s been keeping me a prisoner in my room the last few days. Just let me check out first.” The nurse at the desk handed him the clipboard and he started reading over the documents. “Wait a second,” Conor said as he tore off the paper. “This is a contract for a medical study!”

“Let me see that!” Redheart said as she snatchted the sheet. She looked at Conor, then back down, then she grit her teeth. “Excuse me, gentecolts, I have a rather pressing appointment with a certain unicorn who needs to get his horn on straight.” A red gleam had come into her eyes as she knocked her hooves together a couple of times. Then she trotted off. Conor signed the rest of the documents, then turned back to Grif with a smirk.

“How much you wanna bet we’re gonna be hearing a certain unicorn screaming in terror in the next half hour?” he asked.

“And I am going to smile the whole time,” Grif said. “That guy gives me the creeps.” He smiled. “So how’ve things been besides that? Honestly, it’s kinda sad how little time we’ve gotten to spend together since you got here.”

“Meh, it’s kinda boring, honestly. The only thing I could do to occupy myself was watch the clouds through the window, write, and stare at myself in the mirror. It still feels weird as all getout looking like this. Though I have to admit, the hair is nice. I missed the hair.

“You should have sent for books,” Grif said.

“Can’t read Equestrian yet. Still need to learn the rest of the alphabet and language. I’m getting better, but I’m still not quite there. What I should’ve done was send for my violin. That definitely would’ve helped pass the time,” Conor replied as the two walked up the stairs to the private rooms.

“Well, here’s Shawn’s room,” Grif said, gripping the handle. The gryphon opened the door and quickly, out of reflex, his empty talon shot up, grasping a syringe meters away from his face. A dart board hung on the door next to his head, covered in syringes, scalpels and other sharp throwable objects. “Well, that’s welcoming.”

“You caught Death off guard with that one,” Shawn replied simply. “So, how goes?”

“Pretty good, other than a certain doctor trying to trick me into being his personal guinea pig,” Conor said, shrugging. “Heya Death, pleased to meet you,” he said to the thin air.

“Death?” Grif asked, lifting an eyebrow.

“Yep. He took a break to keep me company…” Shawn replied.

“Not the weirdest thing I’ve heard this week.” Grif shrugged. “How are things going, Shawn?”

“Oh, you know, steadily waiting for the Thaumic field to connect itself back to the Equestrian field so I can walk without support.”

“Yeah, speaking of, Shawn, why didn’t you guys tell me about that?” Conor asked.

“Because you don’t have a Thaumic field,” Shawn said, lifting arm. His eyes began to glow as he examined the arm in question. “I took a look at you when you arrived, and I noticed you didn-” He looked over to Conor and broke off suddenly.

“Shawn? You need to stop with the pauses,” Grif said.

“Well, I’ll be damned.” Shawn looked over Conor, his eyes still glowing. “Congratulations.”

“... I wondered why my changes stopped,” Conor replied.

“Now you get to read the book that I haven’t finished translating.”

“Which is …?”

“The book explaining the Thaumic field you now have and how to use it.”

“Oh, so I basically have magic now?”

“Basically. Oh, and be sure to follow my warning in the book, because if you try any of the stuff in that book without me around, you might not live to regret it.”

“Okay. First, not quite sure I’m entirely comfortable with that. Second, thanks for the warning. I’ll keep that in mind,” Conor said.

“Don’t worry. As long as you don’t attempt anything in the book you’ll be fine.” Shawn gave a weak smile. “Just don’t pull a Twilight and we’ll be just fine.”

“Uh … do I even want to know what she did?”

“Yeah, she attempted to take the energy out of a flame. Nearly unmade herself and Golden Oaks. That's why I’m two lessons ahead of her now,” Grif said. “Seriously, what is it with ponies recently? When did I become the sensible one?”

“That’s partially accurate.”

“Is it seriously that potent?” Conor asked, surprised.

“With what I learned from that book, I could turn your entire body into energy,” Shawn told him.

“So it’s pretty much like ‘The Belgariad,’ only it doesn’t care who you target. It’ll just destroy whatever it can,” Conor said.

“It can do more than that,” Shawn replied. “Much more, but those chapters are going to remain untranslated.”

“Wise idea.” Conor nodded sagely.

“So…” Grif said as they walked. “Did Twilight have any ideas about the half unicorn thing?”

“I haven’t really talked with her about it. Last time I saw her, she was considering having Celestia and Luna make a disguise bracelet like you guys have so I can switch to a form Equestria won’t try to change. Honestly, I’m a little worried how she might react if she were to see me like this. Based on what little I’ve seen of the show, in that way at least, she and Doctor Strange can be very much alike.”

“Except she is genuinely trying to help, while I’m pretty sure that guy just likes making people suffer,” Grif said. “Any part of Ponyville you were interested in before we head back?”

“You want my honest opinion? Probably a bit of everything. I’d love to go to the school, the arcade, maybe the town hall. You know, all the great sights.”

Grif grinned. “Conor, you just made my day. I need to pick up some stuff from Bon Bon’s Bonbons. Other than that, we can go anywhere you want,” Grif said as they made their way into the heart of the town. “It’s actually a lot bigger than it appeared in the show.”

“You don’t say.” Conor smiled nervously as the ponies stared at him. Said ponies proceeded to shrug and go about their business. At least he didn’t seem to be destroying the town.

Grif stopped at the candy store he mentioned. “Anything you want?” he asked as they entered. Bon Bon greeted Grif with a nod before heading in the back for something.

Conor gawked at the cornucopia of sweets. “Where do I begin?”

“I can assure you, it’s all good.” Grif smiled as the earth pony came back out with several small square boxes. “Thanks for getting these.” He nodded to her as he put the boxes in his bag. He placed a small bag of bits on the counter. “And these are for your discretion with the situation.”

Bon Bon beamed and nodded. “I handle these sorts of things all the time. Give my best to Shrial.”

“Um … hi,” Conor said shyly as he walked up to the counter.

“Hi. Welcome to Bon Bon’s Bonbons. I’m Bon Bon.” She smiled at him. “Grif mentioned he’d be bringing you by, Conor.” She motioned towards the shelves “Go ahead, pick anything. It’s all hoof made.”

“Um … Can I get some orange cream fudge, some caramels, some salt water taffy, and some jelly beans?”

“Would you like me to throw a little of everything in a bag for you?” she asked him.

“If you mean a little of everything I asked for, sure. I don’t want to be too greedy,” Conor said, blushing violently beneath his fur.

“It’s no trouble, really.” Bon Bon laughed as she started packing up a bag of goodies. “Grif spends enough bits here a week to make up half my income. He doesn’t let me give him any extra, so I might as well give that good will to you.” She moved in quick order before handing Conor a large paper bag. “Pay it forward, you know?”

“Um … thank you. Are you sure?” He asked, squirming a little guiltily as he peeked into the bag.

“Believe me, if anything, your word of mouth should do wonders for my business. Any friend of these three would be better publicity than all the gossip rags from here to Manehattan.” She looked at the clock. “I should start getting things ready for when school lets out for the day. See you colts later.” And with that the mare vanished into the back room.

Grif chuckled as he headed out the door. “I swear for everything that makes Canterlot horrible, there is something that makes this town amazing.”

“You don’t say. I thought Canterlot was supposed to be exciting to visit,” Conor said as he bit into a handful of jelly beans.

“Conor, has Grif given you the impression that he’s an upper class kind of gryphon? Or did Taze ever come across to you as the high society type?” The gryphon shot the human a blank look. “I’m not exactly made for hanging around the rich and aristocratic.”

“I meant more along the lines of a tourist aspect, but I see your point. Is Blueblood really as bad as the show made him out to be?”

“Pretty sure he’s just an idiot. Shawn believes his father's pulling the strings behind the scenes. But not like they’re a real threat anyway,” Grif said casually, nodding to ponies as they headed to the school ground. “Might as well see if Ruby needs a ride home. Berry works late tonight, I think.”

“Great. That means I get the chance to really meet all the foals. And Miss Cheerilee to boot. She seems like such a nice teacher,” Conor said, smiling.

Grif winced a bit. “Depends on how she views you,” he said. “We didn’t really have the best start.”

“Oh come on, it can’t have been that bad, can it?”

“You realise you're comparing real life to a show about colorful cartoon ponies, right?” Grif asked. “These ponies have stresses, fears, and biases like any other living being.”

“Well, here’s hoping I can make a good impression then.” Conor furrowed his brow as he cupped an ear. “... Do you hear that?”

Grif’s face switched to one of confusion for a moment and then to anger. “Great, she’s at it again.” Grif rolled his eyes, then looked at Conor. “Keep your voice down. Past three times I nearly caught her in the act she got out just before I got there.” Grif’s body slid into an entirely different sort of stance, his weight shifting fluidly as talons and paws seemed to slide across the ground like a lion stalking prey.

Conor grimaced as the cry of “Blank flank, blank flank,” echoed over and over again. It was a voice the human had not heard on television before, but the tone and intent made it quite obvious what was going on. As he snuck behind the gryphon, he did his best to remain silent as the pair approached a set of bushes near a copse of trees that had been planted by the school.

Peering through the gaps, Conor could just make out the setting in the clearing. Six foals stood there, four facing two. The CMC and Dinky were easy enough to identify, but the grey foal with the bulky blue glasses and the pink foal with the purple and white streaked mane were unidentifiable. Well, maybe not completely unidentifiable. Those sneers brought back some rather unpleasant High School memories for the human. A flapping flash of red caught his eye as he noticed what appeared to be some sort of flags caught in the bow of one of the trees. A bright yellow CMC was embroidered boldly in their centers.

“Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon.” Grif’s voice was very faint, but Conor could still make out the hiss of loathing as he spoke.

“Oh, look at the blank flank climbing the tree like a dirty little monkey,” Diamond Tiara mocked as Dinky slowly shuffled up the trunk to retrieve the capes.

“Maybe you’ll get your cutie mark in being a monkey,” Silver Spoon parroted. The purplish grey foal gave an impressive look of disregard as she inched up the tree’s trunk. She had reached the branch now and slowly edged her way along it, doing her best not to tremble as she focused on her goal. Unfortunately, just as she was about to reach the first of the capes, her body shifted just a little too much. Like a man in a logrolling contest, she began to tilt, and ultimately fall as a flailing hoof barely managed to grasp a cape. Grif was gone before Conor fully realized he had moved, catching the foal before she hit the ground. Gently, he placed her down before retrieving the other capes. Returning them to their true owners, he turned to Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. The look on his face frightened Conor to the point he worried his friend may not be in control.

“What in Tartarus’ name do you think you were doing?” The loathing was practically dripping from Grif’s voice as he spoke. Turning to the tree, he started laying into it with his talons, sending bits of bark and wood everywhere.

Silver Spoon quailed, shaking in her hooves. Diamond Tiara screamed as the CMC looked on, eyes wide and mouths open. Dinky was the only exception. She simply stared sadly and bowed her head.

From the schoolhouse, Cheerilee exited at a fast trot as she looked around. “Grif!” She shouted, grabbing the warrior’s attention with her commanding voice. His eyes flashed with suppressed fury as he turned to face her. “What is going on here?” She held a hoof up. “You first!” She glared, matching the warrior’s anger.

“I was heading to the school to see if Ruby wanted a ride home, seeing as berry was working late tonight.” Grif took several deep breaths against the tree. Slowly, the anger began to drain. “I came upon these two taunting Dinky, who was attempting to climb the tree to get the capes that had been stranded in it. Dinky slipped and started to fall. I barely got to her in time. If I hadn’t been here ...” He stared at the two offending fillies.

“And why were the capes in the tree in the first place?” She asked, turning to look at Dinky. “You know one of you could have gone to get me, or Rainbow Dash.”

“It was -” Diamond Tiara started

“Hold it,” Cheerilee spoke, holding a hoof up. “I did not ask you the question, Diamond Tiara. You’ll get your chance after Dinky gives her side of the story.” She turned to Dinky and her voice softened. “Please take your time. But wait one moment first.” She turned to Grif. “You all are going to march back to the school house so we can speak in private.”

“This isn’t going anywhere until you send for Time Turner, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack. And I also what the parents of… those two.” He spat the words like he had eaten some rotten meat. “I don’t want this to have a chance to be buried.”

“Very well.” Cheerilee responded with a weary sigh. “Dinky, will you go and get everypony for me?” She turned back to Grif. “As hectic as this is likely to be, for once, I agree with your logic. I’m tired of this going in circles.”

Conor walked out of the brush, his white coat glinting in the sun alongside his newly grown hair. “Miss Cheerilee? Hi, I’m Conor. You might remember me from Grif’s wedding a few weeks back?” He plopped his bag of sweets down in front of the CMC. “Here, guys. I think you could use a little something to steady the nerves. Take your pick.” He smiled sympathetically at them, a sad look in his eyes as he let loose a heavy sigh.

“Uh, Mr. Conor, could you hold off? We’re in the middle of a rather delicate situation, and while I do appreciate your kindness, now might not be the best moment for sweets,” Cheerilee said, doing her best to keep her voice calm and collected.

“On the contrary, this is the perfect time. These foals were nearly traumatized. And I’m a key witness, so I intend to sit in on the meetings.” Diamond Tiara balked while Silver Spoon looked guiltily at the ground.

“Is this true?” She asked Grif.

“And a completely unbiased one to boot,”Conor said, smiling weakly. “Trust me, Miss Cheerilee, I don’t like conflict any more than you do.”

Cheerilee pointed dangerously at the somewhat human. “If I find out you’re lying, I’m kicking your flank right out of my school.”

“And if I find your judgement lacking, I’ll invoke my right as Hammer Strike’s proxy to have this matter taken before an official magistrate,” Grif returned. “Conor lies like Applejack.”

“Excuse me?” Conor exclaimed, turning his head to the Gryphon. “Since when have I lied to you?”

“See? Point proven. Let’s get this settled,” Grif said, lifting the CMC on his back and headed towards the schoolhouse without waiting for a response. The girls happily chomped away at the offered candy. Diamond Tiara walked daintily behind, her head held proudly as Silver Spoon trailed behind her, ears bent and crestfallen.

“He’s just through there.” Nurse Tenderheart waved her hoof in the direction of Shawn’s room.

“Thank you, Tenderheart,” Rarity said, nodding to the nurse as she headed down the hall. She was somewhat ashamed. She hadn’t actually visited Shawn in the entire time he’d been in the hospital, but the white unicorn had not been able to get herself over the image of the corrupted Shawn standing there in the courtyard. The look on his face and the darkness in his voice had shaken her to her very core. She turned to face the door, breathing deeply to regain her composure as she reached up a hoof to knock.

“You don’t have to knock,” Shawn called through the door.

“How did you know I was here?” Rarity asked as she opened the door.

“I heard you walking towards the room,” he replied with a grin. “Hello, Rarity. How are you?”

“I’m fine. And yourself, Lord Shawn?” she asked.

“I’m fine. Just recovering. And please, there’s no need for titles,” he said.

“So what did happen to you?” Rarity asked. “I’ve heard the others saying things, but I’d prefer to hear from you directly.”

“I was overtaken by my own Thaumic field because of Discord overloading it with chaotic energy,” He replied, shrugging. “Long story short, the dark part of my mind was up front and in control.”

“So Discord was at fault?”

“About eighty percent his fault.”

“And the other twenty?” she faltered.

“As said, it was my mind. Thus, it somewhat was me.” Shawn sighed. “I held back everything I could, but in the end I had little to no control of that part of me.”

“I’m sorry you had to go through that,” Rarity said as she approached the prone human.

“At least it didn’t kill me, er... Well, it did technically.”

“... Would you have killed us? If you could, I mean.”

“If I had no control, possibly. But the more likely scenario would have been…” He thought to himself for a moment. “Knocking out at worst. At least, I would hope.”

“So then, how long before you're back to normal?” she shuffled a hoof.

“It’ll be another week before I can stand without support. And even then, I’ll most likely need a cane or something to lean on.”

“Is there anything I can do for you?” she asked him.

After a moment of thinking, he responded. “If possible, could you get me a cane? I have bits inside my coat that you can take to buy one.” He shrugged. “I might need it when I leave, so I might as well get one now.”

“No trouble. I’ll make sure to find you something appropriate.” She smiled, making no effort to head towards the bits indicated.

“I know what you’re thinking right now, and trust me-” he grinned. “It won’t last long.”

“Grif has been instructing me in swordplay. Sometimes it takes numerous small victories to achieve a much larger one.” She smiled.

Shawn gave a soft laugh, shaking his head. “We’ll see how long that lasts.”

“Yes. Yes, we will. So, is there anything else you might need?”

“Food that doesn’t screech when I prod it with a spoon. From what Death himself told me, it had a soul.”

Rarity just stopped, her jaw hanging open. “I’m not quite sure how to respond to that.”

“It’s hospital food. It’s best to try and avoid it.”

A tiny knock drew the two’s attention toward the door as Dinky slowly walked in.

“Um, sorry to interrupt, but Miss Cheerilee asked me to fetch you, Rarity. … It’s pretty serious.” She frowned.

Pensword sniffed in pain as a nurse pushed his wheelchair towards the front of hospital. He looked around for Lunar Fang, hoping she would be showing up to pick him up.

The sound of rapid hoofbeats heralded the mare’s arrival as she galloped into view. “Sorry. Sorry I’m late.” Lunar Fang’s torso heaved as she gasped for breath.

The nurse smiled as she handed some papers to her. “His discharge paperwork and information. He’s on a mild muscle relaxant, so he needs to rest. I’m afraid he’s still three weeks away from returning to full active duty. So spend time together, take him to a park with his daughter, and just be with him.” The nurse smiled at Lunar Fang. “You are one Lucky Mare, you know that? You’re all he ever talks about.” Pensword blushed violently.

“Oh, I know I am.” She smiled, taking the papers and signing in the designated fields.

“Thank you.” The nurse took the release forms and gave some papers with instructions for the medication to Lunar Fang. “Here you are. You can take him home now. Just no flying, alright? And keep him sitting or lying as much as possible. I’d recommend calling a coach. He won’t be able to walk the distance to the castle.”

“Of course. Thank you.” Lunar Fang nodded and leaned over her husband. “You ready?”

“I am, dear.” He smiled up at her from his seat. “I am happy to be going home.”

“Moon River will be happy to see you, too.” She laughed as they headed out the door and into the afternoon sun.

“That is good. I have been missing her greatly. Thankfully, she is so young, I think she will be able to forgive me.”

“Just wait till the teenage years.” Lunar Fang laughed.

“I just hope we teach her correctly so those years will be at least a little bit easier. For her and for us,” Pensword responded with a smile.

“Do you need me to hire you a carriage?” Lunar Fang asked.

“I think that would be best. I would like to walk, but you heard the nurse.” Pensword sighed, then winced.

Ten minutes later Lunar Fang returned with a carriage pulled by two large stallions. In a matter of minutes the two of them were off. Once the two were situated, Pensword slowly shifted to a horizontal position, laying his head in Lunar Fang’s lap. He soon drifted off to sleep. Lunar Fang smiled as she ran her hooves through his mane. The wheelchair lay folded up on the other side of the buggy.

“Sleep well, my love. We’ll be home soon enough.”

Filthy Rich, Time Turner, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Cheerilee, Conor, Grif, and Silver Spoon’s parents all sat in a circle looking to one another. The CMC, Silver Spoon, and Diamond Tiara had been sequestered individually to avoid any potential for false stories and collaboration.

Sterling Silver, a large stallion wearing a protective smock, stood scrutinizing the two witnesses with a skilled eye. The marks of the forge shone clearly on his fur, a light grey accented by specks of Silver where the forge’s sparks had hit him in his youth brought out the Silver in his mane as it shone in the afternoon light filtering through the window. His heavy set brow was trapped in a permanent scowl from the careful inspections he placed in his works. His cutie mark, a large swage block with a hammer leaning against it.

“What’s all this about, Miss Cheerilee?” He asked with a deep voice.

“Yes, what’s happened with Silver Spoon?” Silver Chalice, Silver Spoon’s mother, asked. An intricately engraved, bejeweled goblet stood boldly on her flank as a small chisel lay against it, applying the finishing touches.

“She and Diamond Tiara have both been accused of bullying. They were present when I found them with Grif. Some personal articles had mysteriously found their way into the trees for some reason, and the foals were very upset.” Cheerilee’s voice remained calm and collected. “The capes are folded on the table behind you. It seems that the bullying has escalated to the point of stealing and attempting to damage property, which is a little more serious than verbal abuse. We’re here to ascertain what really happened and to find out what course of action to take based on that evidence.” She paused to drink from a glass of water.

“And as Cheerilee so kindly left out,” Grif broke in. “Dinky Doo Whooves nearly fell trying to retrieve said capes from a height that most certainly would guarantee serious injury if not possible death.”

“I was about to get to that, Grif,” she said gravely. Time turner’s neck tensed. “I needed a drink of water first. But what Grif says appears to be true. I found Dinky on Grif’s back shortly after a scream drew my attention to the clearing where they had been standing.

“My goodness,” Rarity said, taken aback by Cheerilee’s words. “Filthy, if I might be so bold, might I remind you that had that filly been injured, or worse, your filly and yourself would likely be held legally responsible.”

“Fortunately, that didn’t happen. But there are still damages that have been done which nopony here can see. Trust me, I speak from experience,” Conor said.

“Now I think it might be best if we all dial it back a mite here,” Applejack said. “And we can hear this whole story from everypony.”

“Agreed,” Cheerilee said. “I think it would be best if we heard from Dinky first. Then we’ll call in the others one at a time: Diamond Tiara, Scootaloo, Silver Spoon, Sweetie Belle, Grif, Applebloom, and finally Conor.”

“And how does he play into all of this?” Silver Chalice asked, pointing to the semi-human.

“He was a witness to the events with Grif,” Cheerilee responded.

“Oh.” Silver Chalice rubbed her hooves nervously as Sterling placed a comforting hoof over her back.

Several minutes later, the adults sat in a circle surrounding Dinky, who sat at her desk nervously. Her father sat beside her supportively. “Go on love, lets get this settled then,” he spoke softly.

“We’d brought our capes to school because we were planning to crusade right after class. But when we went to get them from the coat room, they were missing. We asked around and looked all over, but we couldn't find them until featherweight came back cause he forgot his lunchbox and he told us he’d seen the capes in a tree outside. When we went to look, we found them like he’d said, and Diamond Tiara’s butler was just finishing tying them off. Then he climbed down and ran away.

“I tried to get to the capes before Sweetie Belle started crying, but then Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon came to the tree and they started calling me names and saying things like I should get a monkey for a cutie mark. I was near the top when my hoof slipped and I fell. Thankfully, Mr.Grif managed to catch me before I hit the ground. He got the capes back, but when he landed he was angry. He roared at Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, and then he attacked a tree,” she said. “But he did that because he was scared and I forgive him for that.” She smiled at Grif, who stood there for a moment as shame and pride warred savagely inside his head. Eventually pride won out and he gave the young filly a smile in thanks.

“Thank you, Dinkie. You can go back to your room. We’ll come and get you once we finish with the others, okay?” Cheerilee said. Dinkie nodded and left, smiling. As soon as the door closed and they were certain the foal had gone, Silver Chalice chimed in.

“You don’t actually believe our little Silver Spoon would act that way, do you?” Silver Chalice asked, frantic as she looked pleadingly into Cheerilee’s eyes.

“We raised her to be better than that,” Sterling said, his voice deep as he punctuated the statement with an equine snort.

“Are you calling my daughter a liar? I can see why Grif asked me to come. Be happy it wasn’t my wife,” Time Turner said.

“Dinky doesn’t lie, lady,” Rainbow Dash was suddenly in Silver Chalice’s face. Sterling Silver gently pushed the pegasus back.

“I would appreciate it if you could please keep your distance from my wife. She’s fragile,” Sterling said.

“This isn’t getting us anywhere, Rainbow. Calm down. Let’s hear what the others have to say first before we start pointing fingers and hooves,” Conor suggested.

“I agree,” Cheerilee said. “Let’s hear what the other foals have to say first. We can come to a consensus after.”

“... Fine.” Rainbow Dash harumphed, settling back down into her chair.

Diamond Tiara stood defiantly before the adults, sniffing with disdain. The others had already been interviewed. It was time for the accused to step up to the plate. “It’s like I tried to say before. Silver Spoon and I walked into the clearing when Dinky was climbing the tree. They were probably trying to do something to get their cutie marks like they always do and something went wrong. You all remember what happened when Applebloom got the cutie pox. And then there’s the stuff with the tree sap. Need I go on?”

Filthy Rich nodded his head. “I do recall, as well as the terror they’ve caused the residents in town whenever they get a large scale event going on.” He frowned. “We all know what they’re good at. It’s just a waiting game for them to just see what we see. The sooner, the better, and less chances of property damage.”

“Life is a journey, not a destination,” Grif growled.

“A journey that appears to be out to create havoc for all of us here,” Filthy retorted. “I think Cheerilee’s nerves will calm down once they find their cutie marks.” He turned back to Diamond Tiara with a loving smile. “Now dear, please go back to your room while we discuss what you’ve brought before us.” Diamond Tiara nodded her head and left the room, a smug smile on her face as she closed the door behind her.

“If that girl weren’t lyin’ then she was a bendin’ the truth worse ‘n a hogtyin’ lasso on a Thursday.”

“I’ve done my utmost to make her speak honest words in my presence and in her life. If she is lying, then so are the others. The truth has to be a combination of the two stories,” Filthy retorted with a snort.

“... As much as I hate to admit it, it’s possible he could be correct. Most of the time back home, this was the case. However, I would like to point out that I’ve also seen cases where one side really was telling the truth in its entirety while the other sought to twist it to their advantage. We’re going to have to weigh the evidence very carefully if we’re going to get the answers we need. And that means we need to keep our minds open. All of us,” Conor said, looking to each of the ponies and gryphon present. “Miss Cheerilee, is there anyone else you wanted to hear from before we begin the discussions?”

“No, we’ve all heard the stories. Let’s move on to the deliberations,” Cheerilee responded.

“Alright, so what do we know?” Conor asked. “First, Grif and I came across the foals in the clearing. Second, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon seemed to be mocking Dinky as she climbed the tree. There are multiple accounts of this event, and even Silver Spoon quailed when asked about it, so I think we can be fairly confident that particular moment really happened, and likely was viewed in the proper light. Can we all agree on this?”

“Makes sense,” Apple Jack commented.

“... We don’t want to believe it, but the way Silver Spoon acted, she certainly seems frightened of something.” Sterling Silver sighed heavily.

“Dear, you can’t mean our daughter would-”

“Weren’t we all like that at one point, Silver? You know the signs just as well as I do. The only reason she’d be afraid is if she had something to hide.”

Silver Chalice teared up. “ But how could she? She’s always the sweetest thing at home.”

“There is such a thing as a double life,” Grif said. “She may be the sweetest little thing when she’s in front of you, or when Diamond Tiara isn’t with her, but out in public, with her friend, she is nothing of the sort.”

“I object to such slander!” Filthy said. “Diamond may very well get a little out of hand on occasion, but she would never go so far as to try something like this. Putting a filly’s life in danger, it’s ridiculous. … I taught her better than that,” he said, his head dropping as his voice grew more quiet.

“Really?” Rarity looked at him with a raised brow. “I happen to know she has been reprimanded on three separate instances by Cheerilee for sending a filly home crying. And all three of these dates after you met with Cheerilee, you took your daughter for ice cream.” Rarity glared into Filthy Rich’s eyes. “It took me two weeks to convince Sweetie Belle she wasn’t an ‘ugly mistake of nature,’ as your daughter so elegantly put it.”

Filthy winced. “I thought I’d told Precious to be more careful when she spoke with her secretary.”

“So you admit that your daughter would have heard this sort of language around the home?” Conor asked.

“... Regrettably, yes.”

“She also tried to convince Apple Bloom that Granny Smith was senile before family appreciation day,” Applejack pointed out.

“As much as we’d like to talk about past events, I think we need to focus on the present. So let’s get back to the task at hand. We know that Dinky fell and Grif saved her. This was verified by multiple witnesses, including myself, whom, might I add, has never met Diamond Tiara before. So nobody can call me a biased party here,” Conor said pointedly as he looked first to Filthy Rich, then to Silver Spoon’s parents, and lastly to Cheerilee.

“Were the capes checked for loose hairs or anything that might tie them to another pony?” Rarity asked.

“No, we thought it best to wait until everypony was gathered before we looked at anything, just to be on the safe side,” Cheerilee said.

“Well then, perhaps we should take a look, hmm?” Time Turner spoke up.

“Miss Cheerilee, if you would,” Conor said, motioning to the capes. “It seems only right since you’re the teacher here.”

Cheerilee nodded as she moved over to the capes in question. She unfurled each of them, flapping them in the air before laying them down on the table. “There we go,” she said.

They split into groups, each selecting a cape to examine. Before they could even begin, however, Rarity screamed. “My gold! My golden silk. I-i-it’s gone!” She rushed up to Cheerilee, her expression one of desperation. “Do you have any idea what this could do to my business? If someone were to analyze it and recreate my process, why, I’d be ruined. Ruined, I tell you!” She shook Cheerilee like a ragdoll as she fell into her worry. “Out of all the worst things that could happen, this is the worst possible thing!”

“Rarity, I sense your urgency, but Cheerilee probably can’t do anything with you shaking her,” Grif said as he gently separated the two. He picked up the cape Rarity had held and examined it. “She’s right. These capes were lined entirely on the inside with gold silk. It’s been removed.”

“Obviously, Randolph must have taken the gold for himself and run off. It would explain why he tied the capes to the tree in the first place. It would make a good distraction while he made his getaway,” Filthy said.

“Was the butler in the classroom today?” Grif asked Cheerilee in a hushed tone.

Cheerliee barely shook her head. “If he was here, he was waiting somewhere out of sight. But that’s simply not possible,” she whispered back.

“So then, Mr.Rich, you are saying Randolph, the butler under your employ, was the one who removed the silk?” Grif asked to make sure.

“I’m saying it’s a distinct possibility,” Filthy said. “I don’t see why he would tie those capes to a tree otherwise.”

“Then, Mr.Rich, seeing as the capes would have had to have been removed prior to school going out for the day, and considering the time it would take for a stallion of randolph’s age and build to scale such a tree even with his acrobatic abilities taken into account, it seems to me he would still have need of an accomplice for his plan. Otherwise, he would have been found outright and the crime averted.”

“He does have a point, Mr. Rich,” Conor said. He sighed. “Time for the ugly questions. Who would have had access to the closet and been able to remove the capes without being noticed?”

“Elementary, my dear Omni,” Grif said astutely. “It was the foals that have access to their belongings. Therefore, it was a foal who is our accomplice.”

“Just to double check here, Miss Cheerilee, are there any other teachers who work with you here in the school?” Conor asked.

“No, it’s just me,” she said. “I still can’t believe somepony in my class would have done something like this.”

Conor looked on the teacher with gravity. “Believe it, Miss Cheerilee. It’s sad, but it’s true. The question is who.”

“I think we should examine the bags of the accused in this matter first. Cheerilee, if you would bring in Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon and have them bring their school bags, we will examine them,” Grif said.

Cheerilee nodded grimly as she left the room. A few minutes later, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon walked slowly in as Cheerilee nudged them. “Go on. It’ll just take a few minutes,” she said.

Silver Chalice looked on Silver Spoon. “It’s going to be alright, honey.” She smiled. “We’re almost done here.” Silver spoon nodded, her knees knocking. Diamond Tiara remained the essence of poise as she looked confidently at the adults.

“I already know I have nothing to worry about. I’ve got nothing to hide.” Diamond Tiara smiled.

“Then if you two would be willing to hand over your saddle bags?” Conor asked, motioning to Cheerilee. The teacher grabbed the satchels in question and laid them on the table next to the capes. “Should we bring the other children in as well? Or leave it at these two for now?”

“I think it’s a matter of safety and plausible deniability,” Grif said. “We wouldn’t want anyone reacting badly, or giving a guilty party the ability to claim foul play.”

“Then they stay where they are.” Cheerilee nodded grimly. “Let’s get this over with. Conor, if you would?”

Conor nodded as he opened Diamond Tiara’s sack first. Inside was a mane brush, some bits, a make up kit, and a spare tiara. Cheerilee rolled her eyes at the lack of school books.

“... Looks pretty normal. Anyone else wanna check?” Conor asked.

“Hmm…” Grif casually took a look into the bag, scanning it for false stitches or hidden pockets. He shrugged. “It’s clear.”

Filthy let out a sigh of relief.

“Time for part two.” Conor sighed as he opened the sacks and looked in, his stomach tied in knots. “... I hate when I’m right,” he said, his head hanging low.

Grif looked inside. “Gold silk,” he said, pulling out a sheet as a united series of gasps filled the room.

“But … but that’s not possible,” Silver Spoon said. “I-I didn’t do it!”

“Applejack?” Grif asked as he started pulling out the other sheets and laying them on a nearby table.

“She ain’t lying,” Applejack answered back, somewhat troubled.

“Conor, you take those two. I’ll take these two. Search them for any other clues,” Grif said.

“You got it, chief,” Conor responded as he picked up the pieces of fabric and started to scrutinize them.

Grif scanned his sheets carefully, looking for anything out of place and trying to pick up any scents. Hunting by scent was still unusual to the gryphon, but it was something he’d been getting the hang of.

As Conor looked over the gold, a single stray glint of color caught his eye, only for a moment, but it was enough. He immediately set to work laying the cloth down as he ran his hands over it in search of what he knew must be there. He’d had enough experience with dogs and his sister to know where this would lead.

“Grif, check the cloth for hairs. Anything from a mane, or a tail. We need samples to compare and contrast,” Conor said as he triumphantly held a shiny purple hair in the air, about a half a foot in length.

“Can you pass me Diamond Tiara’s brush, please?” Grif asked as he took the hair between his talons. Cheerilee immediately did so. Diamond Tiara didn’t look so confident anymore.

“The scent’s the same, as is the color and texture. It seems that Diamond Tiara had intimate contact with this silk,” Grif said, examining the hairs.

“... Care to explain, Diamond?” Conor asked.

“... It probably transferred when they were putting them away. The coat room isn’t exactly the largest place in the world, ya know.” Diamond huffed indignantly.

“On the inner lining?” Conor asked, raising a critical eyebrow. “Last I checked, that would normally be on the foals’ flanks. The only way I could see of your own hairs getting there is if, at the very least, you snuck them on your own back out of jealousy.”

“I think in the interests of pursuing an unbiased scientific route, we should consult an expert to determine the last time the capes, either whole or apart, had been worn.” Grif turned to Rarity. “Madam, if you would.”

“Now hold on a minute. You’re asking a biased party to perform the investigation. She can’t be neutral in this affair. We need someone else,” Filthy said adamantly.

“Are you questioning an element of harmony, Mr. Rich?” Grif asked. “Are you questioning the honesty of the element of generosity, who has saved Equestria three times from certain doom, has a spotless reputation in her industry, and, might I add, the personal ear to the princess herself?”

“This involves her family. I don’t object to her morality, but I do object to neutrality,” Filthy responded.

“Couldn’t Applejack just tell if she’s lying anyways?” Conor asked.

“Well, Filthy? Are you going to also doubt the honesty of an Apple?” Grif pressed the point. Filthy huffed angrily, his face contorted into one of anguish and frustration. Grif had caught him.

“Very well,” Filthy ground. “Proceed.”

Rarity took the silk into her magical grip. Concentrating, she moved the gold, carefully analyzing it for something that no one else in the room could frankly figure out. After a good twenty minutes she set them down and shook her head. “These haven’t been worn for a good six hours, possibly longer,” Rarity noted.

“So that begs the question then. How did Diamond Tiara’s hair get on them? Unless she herself was the accomplice.” Conor looked like he was about to say more, but thought better of it as he held his peace.

“Which means, my dear Omni, that either Silver Spoon is a master actress, which I’m guessing she isn’t?” Grif asked, looking at Cheerilee and her parents.

Cheerilee opened her muzzle a little. “Well, she was voted best actress by the class in the last pageant ...” She looked at Grif. “Sorry, but you did ask.”

Sterling Silver remained silent as he looked to his wife with a flat expression.

“Applejack did say she wasn’t lying. So our Silver Spoon has to be innocent, right?” Silver Chalice asked.

“Then that can only mean one thing.” Grif walked away from the crowd before turning dramatically. “Silver Spoon … WAS FRAMED!” His words were followed by a loud crash of thunder. Stopping for a minute the ponies looked out the window to see rain “Huh. I didn’t realise the pegasi planned for a shower today.”

Rainbow looked to her watch. “They weren’t supposed to start for another hour! Wait til I get a hold of those ponies …” Rainbow said ominously.

“Diamond Tiara, would you care to explain?” Cheerilee asked in a cold tone of voice. All heads turned to the young foal. Silver Spoon had walked over to her parents and stared from behind her father’s flank.

The young foal trembled as she looked around the room. Whether in rage, betrayal, fear, or something in between could not be told. In truth, the emotions seemed to race eternally round her face and within her eyes as she turned to each of the adults in question and glared at the young foal. She shook her head, turned up her nose, and closed her eyes to hide the tears.

“Cheerilee, a word over there if you will.” Grif waved to the corner of the room. Without waiting for a response he headed for said corner. Cheerilee huffed as she plodded behind.

“Yes, Grif?” She asked.

“Listen, Silver Spoon has been through alot, and I think the CMC are probably exhausted by now. There’s enough here to see Diamond Tiara is the culprit, so why don’t you let the others go and then you and Filthy can work out a fitting punishment for this. I can’t see him trying anything stupid at this point.”

“You make a fair point,” She responded. “But I do think we should keep all the parents here, or at least one from each family. They’ll likely want to stay no matter what we do anyways.”

“Are the CMC suspects?” Grif asked blatantly.

“No, but the parent figures have a right to weigh in on the punishment, don’t you think?”

“Rarity, maybe, but Applejack and Rainbow Dash trust you enough to handle things here. And I think we’d best be letting Dinky get home before Derpy finds out her daughter was in danger,” Grif said. “Do you really have the budget for an angry Derpy?”

“... You have a point.” Cheerilee turned to the gathered ponies. “Thank you, everypony, for coming to help sort this out. I’m going to send the children home now. If any of you would like to accompany them, or have other engagements, I understand. Filthy and I will work together to decide what disciplinary action to take.”

“I’m staying too,” Sterling Silver huffed. “Dear, you take little Silver home. I’ll be along shortly. He nuzzled his wife, then his daughter as he smiled at her. Silver Spoon nodded as her mother led her out, taking her bags in muzzle before placing them on her own back.

“Let’s go home, dear,” Silver Chalice said, leading the filly with a loving gaze as the doors shut behind them. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity soon followed as the unicorn picked up the cloths in her magic. “I’ll take these back to my shop. Sweetie Belle and the others will doubtless want them back as soon as possible.” The other adults noded their assent. The trial was finished. Now all that was left was the sentencing. Rarity left gracefully as she went out the door. She turned back to Diamond but once, let loose a “humph” of disdain, and then trotted off to get her sister.

“Is that everyone?” Conor asked.

“WHERE IS SHE?” a familiar voice bellowed as a loud crash signaled the breaking of the school’s front doors. Cheerliee winced alongside The Doctor as Derpy Hooves charged through the halls before breaking down the door where they met. She stood heaving with her head hung low, wings splayed out in an aggressive posture. “WHERE IS THE FOOL WHO HURT MY MUFFIN?”

“... Oh dear,” Conor said.

“Took the words right out of my mouth,” Grif agreed.

A week and a half later, Shawn stood before the pharmacy counter, glad to finally be able to return to New Unity. He waited patiently as the nurse read off the necessary instructions. “The current medication that you’ll be taking does have a few side effects, most notable being drowsiness, irritability, and, rarely, hallucinations. You just need to take it if you begin to feel pain, but don’t take more than two within five hours. Any questions?” the nurse asked, holding out the bottle of pills to the human.

Shawn took ahold of the bottle, placing it inside his coat pocket. “Not that I can think of,” he replied as he leaned on the cane in his right hand. “Thanks for the help.”

“No problem. We hope you have a pleasant day.”

“You as well,” he replied as he turned and moved towards the door, a click accompanying every other step as the cane made impact with the tile. Opening the door he took a step out into the partially rainy, partially sunny day.

Looking around the patchwork sky with its mixed up weather patterns, he reached into his coat once more and pulled out the bottle of painkillers he’d been given. He looked to the label, then back to the sky. “And rarely, hallucinations…” He frowned. “Just how strong are these things?” He muttered to himself as he continued on his way.

57 - Magical Mystery Cure

Extended Holiday
Ch 57: Magical Mystery Cure
Act 7

Pensword paused in his patrol along the wall of the New Unity. He’d been doing better the last couple of weeks, though he still could not fly just yet. He smiled. “Shawn should be getting out today ... I think.” He pondered for a moment. “Lunar Fang?” he called out. “When Shawn gets out, the hospital will contact us, right?”

“I think so,” Lunar Fang replied as they looked over to Ponyville. A harsh crack of thunder mixed with hail, rain, and other precipitation alongside the square patches of sunlight bleeding through the clouds left both off kilter. She frowned. “Are you seeing the weather pattern I’m seeing, dear?”

“I believe so… How many should I send in to investigate?” Pensword responded.

“I’ll go and see if Thalia can send a few Gryphons to look into it,” Lunar Fang said. “Anything powerful enough to mess with Pegasus magic should receive appropriate measures.”

“Of course,” Pensword replied. “Just, if that weather starts to to migrate over here, I am going to have to use the Pegasus magic to try and stall it before it makes a mess of New Unity.”

“I don’t think the forest will let itself be controlled,” Lunar Fang noted. “By your magic, or whatever that is.”

“True, but…” he paused looking to his life mate. “You’re not going to let me investigate the problem, are you?”

“The doctor said you're not green for any field work yet,” she reminded him. “I’m giving you a lot of leeway just letting you walk the walls as long as you do.”

“Well, the doctors did mention I need to exercise. You think tomorrow we can fly around a little? Just to the clouds above the castle? Or bring clouds down around the tower?”

“I suppose that wouldn’t be too bad,” Lunar Fang said. “But not until after you rest first.”

“Of course, dear,” Pensword replied with a nuzzle to her check.

“Now head inside. Your daughter wants to see you before her nap,” she said, nuzzling him back with a soft nicker.

“Will do.” Pensword let loose a goofy smile as he turned around and walked slowly towards the stairs.

Grif stood in the point center of the training ground with only a fencing epee in his hand. He held it erect in front of his face with his shoulders squared as he stood still, waiting. This was the stance commonly used for a starting position for Equestrian sport fencing. Surrounding Grif, several ponies and Gryphons stood armed with their various weapons.

Sadly, with the absence of a peer in swordplay, Grif had to resort to sharpening his senses through quick successive duels against multiple styles. With a nod of his head, he signaled the first one and the duel began. As Grif parried and dodged, he remembered back to the Gryphon that taught him to fight in the Northern Isles. The lessons had been long and brutal with Grif leaving the courtyard bloodied and bruised, sometimes in such pain that he could do little more then lay on his bed and let his body adjust. But such hardness had results. Grif had learned the importance of reading an opponent and moving to their intentions.

As Grif outed his third opponent, he also carried back to the five years he’d spent in House Strike before the Third Gryphon War, recalling how it had become necessary to learn the less violent art of dueling. Fortunately, the Gryphon had picked it up quickly, for the challenges came frequently and without mercy. Nobles and their proxies of other houses found insult in the mere presence of “Hammer Strike’s pet.” Grif smirked to himself as he fought. The ones who made it home usually did so with a newfound respect for the Gryphon’s skills.

“You're slipping,” Grif said to the Gryphon across from him, who was wielding a longsword. He locked the epee’s point inside the cross hilt and proceeded to disarm his opponent. He caught the longsword in his talons and held the two blades crossed before the Gryphon in front from him. “This isn’t working.” He sighed as he looked at the defeated sparring partners around him. “How do you improve without someone to challenge you?”

“Why not try another weapon?” one gryphoness suggested as she got up. “Perhaps in trying to adapt your style to work for something else, you’ll be able to come across mistakes you never realized.”

“Well that's a viable idea. I don’t like the idea of learning a skill only to have it languish from misuse,” Grif noted.

“Considering the fight we just had,” a Pegasus said as he worked his wings, checking them for anything more serious than a bruise. “That may be the only thing that works.”

“And what would you suggest I use?” Grif asked, seeing that his troops had some inkling of an idea. He noticed one Unicorn levitating one of the training weapons: a wooden representation of a blade staff. “Longer reach, but less speed. It means you need more technique to cancel out the handicap and will draw out the flaws better.”

“If I didn’t know any better,” Grif said, setting the epee down and taking the staff from the unicorn’s magic. He gave it a few experimental swings. “I’d say you planned this.”

“Making you pick up a weapon you don’t know how to fully use, meaning we’ll probably get to knock you to the dust for a while?” One gryphoness laughed as she readied her spear. “Whatever gave you that idea?”

“Winds damnit.” Grif smiled as he got into the best stance he could. “You guys are the best.” And then the pain began.

Shawn sighed to himself as he wandered the town. Part of him was wishing that the current weather conditions were just medically induced hallucinations, but after finding countless others questioning the patchwork sky, he knew it wasn’t just him.

Rarity had taken his coat and told him that she would repair the damage done to it and that he was to collect it from her shop when he was free from the hospital. Seeing her outside messing with the weather made him decide to just head to the shop, collect it himself, and perhaps leave something on the side for when she returned.

Upon reaching Rarity’s boutique he heard someone inside. Machines whirred incessantly and it sounded like whoever was at the wheel, so to speak, was struggling. “What has Sweetie Belle gotten herself into?” He muttered to himself as he walked towards the door.

What he didn’t expect was Applejack struggling to make an outfit rather than Sweetie Belle. His eyes trailed over to the countless… “outfits” that were scattered about. Worry settled into him as he searched frantically for his coat. He let loose a sigh of relief as he saw it waiting on the top of a shelf, already repaired.

“Uh, howdy,” Applejack said “Can I help you, Shawn?”

Shawn simply reached up, grabbing his coat off the shelf. “Collecting my coat. You, uh, need help with that?”

“You have no idea,” Applejack said. “Do you know anything about sewing machines?”

“Yeah, actually, though it’s been awhile,” he responded.

“Well that’s mighty nice to hear,” Applejack said as music started to play from some unseen location.

Before she even finished the first line, Shawn was already gone, muttering to himself about how that was a dealbreaker. His mind wandered over a few details of both Applejack and Rarity, both having one big difference about them. It didn’t take him long to arrive at the library. With a sense of urgency, he kicked the door open. “Twilight, what in the world have you done?” He shouted before he hunched over, groaning and leaning heavily on the cane in his right hand. “Shouldn’t have done that. Not at full strength…”

“Shawn? Shawn!” Twilight shouted, a mixture of excitement and worry edging her voice as she levitated a chair over for the human to sit in. “Since when did you get out of the hospital?”

“Less than an hour ago.”

“And you came here? You should be resting in New Unity!” She fussed as she muttered about getting pillows and a variety of other items while levitating them over to him. “I’m going to have to look at my medical journals. You could have seriously hurt yourself. Let’s see. Healing cuts, How to Cure Bruising in Manticores, oh, where is it?” she asked, worriedly as she teleported from shelf to shelf while hovering books in her telekinetic grasp.

“Twilight!” Shawn shouted, cutting her off. “Physical wounds are fine. Mine are currently magical. My field isn’t fully connected with the internal part of it.”

“Um … why should that matter?” Twilight asked after eeping and suddenly finding herself surrounded by a flurry of books scattered across the floor.

“Considering my fields were connected before the whole thaumic overtake deal, my body was running off the power of both. Right now, my body is only getting a tenth of what it normally used to keep my body going.”

“So it’s kind of like it’s starving?”

“Sure, we’ll go with that. Now, back on topic. What did you do?”

Twilight chuckled nervously. “Ummm … wadaya mean?” She absently pushed an old looking spell book off to the side with a hoof.

“You’re still terrible at lying.”

“Well, um … I might have accidentally cast a spell that might’ve backfired and caused everyone’s cutie marks to get switched up because the spell wasn’t complete and now Ponyville’s in chaos, PInkie Pie’s killed Sweet Apple Acres, Fluttershy’s failing miserably at making the townsfolk smile, Applejack’s obsessed with making dresses out of sackcloth, Rarity’s messing up the weather, Rainbow Dash is making the animals angry, and it’s all my fault!” She gasped for air, gulping greedily after gushing out the explanation. In a way it sounded very much like Pinkie Pie when she was doing her thing. That is, before losing her cutiemark.

Shawn stared blankly at her before sighing. “Just out of the hospital and back into the fray...” He shook his head.

“Eheh … yeah, looks like it,” Twilight said, placing a hoof on her mane awkwardly. “How about you just head home. Let me handle this one. It’s my fault in the first place. I should be the one to fix it.”

“Considering my ‘home’ is a long walk through the Everfree Forest away… I’d prefer to not stumble through it, so I’ll be here for another day or so. Most likely going to pay Berry for a room,” he replied.

“Oh, okay. You could always just wait here till I sort everything out. That way you don’t have to worry about any huge weather patterns hurting you.”

“I highly doubt the weather is going to harm me.”

“Okay, so Thalia sends us off to check the weather over a pony town?” The words came from a large male Gryphon somewhere along the center of the formation. “Who’s to say the Pegasi aren't practicing for some festival or something? These Equestrians are always celebrating.”

“Dropping hail as a part of it?” A female asked on the outer flank. “I don’t think ponies appreciate having ice chunks rained down on them at full plummet speed.”

“Wouldn’t actual Pegasi be a better fit though?” he asked. “I wanted to train with Grif.”

“Stop whining. We’ll be there and back again before you know it,” the gryphoness responded. “It’s not like we have another barrier to deal with.”

“It’s weird,” one of the smaller gryphonesses said as she broke formation to approach one of the square cloud patches. “It doesn’t feel like pegasi magic.”

“Careful, Cloud Wing. You don’t want to risk getting electrocuted,” The male warned.

“I think this one is carrying snow,” she said, placing a claw against it. “Yeah, it’s cold,” she said.

“But this cloud is carrying rain,” a cub spoke as he shook water from his hand. “Why would a Pegasus put two weather systems together?”

“A Pegasus wouldn’t … but a Unicorn might,” another cub said, pointing down through a gap in the patchwork where a pale Unicorn with a purple mane and a glowing blue horn tried directing the clouds with little success.

The cub who touched the rain cloud paused to hover in the air. “Why would a Unicorn be trying to move the weather?” he asked the group. “Should we return and report?”

“Do any of you see any other course of action? This is magic at work after all, and there isn’t much we can do on that front,” Cloud Wing said.

“Very well. Boss?” the cub asked, shaking water from his hand.

“I’m not the boss. I’m just going over our options, Rain Storm,” she said.

“You took point. That makes you the leader for now. Do we return and report or try to help here?” the eldest male asked.

“Fine then.” She sighed. “We’re heading back to Thalia and making a report. Everyone got that?” she asked.

Rain Storm nodded and banked back towards New Unity. “Got it, Boss.” The rest of the Gryphons soon followed.

Pensword was in the middle of the courtyard with his daughter. He smiled as she crawled around, investigating everything she could when a strange sound emanated from the corner of the courtyard. Gradually, a shape faded into and out of existence. There was a heavy bang and a replica of the CMC’s clubhouse stood in the yard.

“What?” Pensword asked in confusion. “Uh… that is not the T.A.R.D.I.S. It sounds like it, though ...”

From the top of the tree, the door opened as Applebloom poked her head out of the door. She ducked back in a moment later. Was she wearing engineering goggles? Was she taller? Pensword blinked, then raced for the ramp as Moon River began to crawl up, curious about the new ponies. “No, please, no time travel for you. You are too young to do that,” he said as he snatched her up and flew back a ways. Moon River shrieked in delight.

A moment later the door opened and a rather grown up Dinky walked out with a smile as she looked around. Pensword could see an hourglass cutie mark on her flank, only filled with bubbles instead of sand.

“Um, hello, Commander,” she said, giving him a small salute. “Uh ... would you happen to know the year?”

“Uh, two years after Luna’s return….” Pensword answered slowly. “You are older. Let me guess, some time machine?” He smiled with a small laugh. “Am I going to become the Brigadier?” he muttered to himself. He cleared his throat. “Should I be worried if you are showing up out of the blue?”

“Spoilers,” Dinky said, turning and running back into her time machine. “I told you we undershot it,” an older version of scootaloo’s voice shouted.

“Scoot-” He choked. “THEY HAVE A TIME MACHINE!” He yelled in a panic as he took to the air, holding his daughter a little tighter. Moon River giggled and squealed, happy for the sudden ride.

The sound of the door slamming echoed in Pensword’s ears, then the sounds happened again as the machine faded away. Pensword stood on a cloud, shaking. A moment Later, Lunar Fang appeared, her face a visage of fury.

“What did I say about flying?” She demanded as she landed on the cloud. Moon River crawled over to her mother.

“CMC… Older…. T.A.R.D.I.S. … Club House,” Pensword muttered as he tried to calm himself. He shook, tossing his mane all over the place. “Lunar Fang, dear… I just ran into an older teenage CMC… I think,” he amended quickly. “Anyway… they have their own time machine and Dinky, Applebloom, and Scootaloo were here. I would not be surprised if Sweetie Belle was there as well.” He took a breath. “Dinky had a Cutie Mark.”

“Did you hit your head, dear?” Lunar Fang asked.

“No. I had to pick Moon River up from the base of their clubhouse. It was right…” he pointed to where a new image was starting to appear. “Now The Doctor is showing up. I really am the Brigadier,” Pensword groaned. As the blue box landed, the doors opened and out popped Time Turner.

“By any chance, did Dinky come through here with her friends? Not your Dinky, of course, but a slightly larger dinky?” The Doctor asked. “Driving lessons kind of went off plan, you see.”

“Uh, she had a Cutie Mark? Hourglass? Bubbles for sand?” Pensword asked, getting a nod. “Yeah, not even a couple minutes ago. Said something about undershot or something. How many Ponies did she bring with her?”

“Oh, you know teenagers. First taste of freedom they want to take all their friends for a ride in their new chariot.” He chuckled awkwardly. “The CMC, and also Pipsqueak. He better keep his hooves from wandering, or so help me ...”

“Spoken like a true father,” Pensword replied. “Still, you just missed them. Try their target zone.” He shook his mane. “At least they are not getting into too much mischief. Good luck on catching up with them.” He laughed.

“Tell that to the hyper intelligent shade of blue people on Machalore Five,” The Doctor said as he boarded his own T.A.R.D.I.S. and immediately left.

“Okay, family nap time,” Lunar Fang said, putting Moon River on her back. “Mommy needs to process this.”

“Yes,” Pensword said. At least we only have to deal with a normal teenager,” Pensword replied. “I look forward to a nap. I need that.”

“Yes, Twilight. The snow and rain are evaporating before it even comes in contact with me… No, I am not questioning this fact any further,” Shawn sighed. “Explain to me again why you tried an unstable spell that you had no idea of its effect.”

“Well,” Twilight began, “I didn’t know the spell would do what it did, honest. I was just reading it out loud. I wasn’t trying to invoke it.”

“This is why I read quietly, or in one case, in Latin.” Shawn sighed. “Any plan from you so far?” He asked as they neared the library.

“What am I supposed to do?” Twilight asked, “I destroyed who they were and I have no way to bring them back.” Spike looked up to Twilight, concerned.

“You’ll figure something out…” Shawn replied. “No solution comes instantly,” he finished as he opened the door for Twilight to enter.

Twilight sighed, bowing her head. “I’m heading to my room. You can stay in the library if you want.” She slowly made her way up the stairs. Spike soon followed.

Shawn said nothing as he closed the door behind him, moving his way towards one of the chairs in the room. “She’ll figure something out,” he muttered to himself. “As planned, I expect, as well,” he finished as he sat down, his eyes scanning the shelves.

He trailed over a few works of fiction, several of a popular series that mimicked ones from Earth. What made him pause was a book that had Grif’s name on it in the fiction section. He hummed to himself as he grabbed the book and looked at the cover, “Grif Grafson and the Chamber of Winds.”

“What in the world…?” he questioned as he looked it over a few times. “Not going to be able to read it in time. I have a feeling Twilight will figure something out within the hour… like usual.”

He eyed the cover once again. “Then again, I’m sure I can get a few chapters in…”

He heard a muffled Twilight slowly singing about something, but it was too faint to make out from where he was standing. He quickly opened the book and began to read the first chapter. He got to the start of Chapter two when Twilight moped down the stairs followed by Spike. She stared at the picture of her friends on the mantle as Spike came up behind her.

“Oh, Spike. What have I done?” Twilight sighed as she stared up at the blue framed picture of her friends on the mantlepiece.

Spike approached from behind and placed a loving clawed hand on her flank. “Aw, come on, Twilight, you’ll figure out a way to fix this. These are your friends,” he said as he smiled at her before backing up. Twilight looked once more at the photo, this time with a cheerful smile.

“You’re right, Spike. And they mean more to me than anything. My friends …” Even as she said this, a purple aura began to shine around her as she closed her eyes, glowing brighter and brighter. Then her eyes snapped open, her cutie mark displayed in the stead of her pupils.

“Twilight, are you alright?” Spike asked.

“I’ve got it! I know what to do!” Using her magic, Twilight quickly took the glass case off the top of the pedestal that the Elements were resting on, placing them into the chest Celestia had brought them in originally before shutting it magically.

“Knew you’d figure it out,” Shawn said, yawning.

“Sorry, Shawn, I have to go. Just remember to jot your name down if you’re checking that book out!” she said as she raced out the door with spike and chest in tow.

Shawn stood up as he moved to the door. “Well then…” he said, rolling his eyes as he wrote his name down in the aforementioned book by the door. He closed his cargo, placing it inside his coat as he exited the building, following Twilight.

“Pensword?” Grif called as he entered the area that should have been Pensword’s office. His fur and feathers were messed up and he was clearly favoring his right talon. “You here?”

Pensword looked up from resting on a cushion in his office. “Yes?” he asked as he blinked some of the sleep from his eyes. Grif could see that Lunar Fang and Moon River were also resting in the office. He opened his eyes wider. “What happened to you? Did I actually sleep through an attack? Are we okay?” Pensword stopped himself as Grif raised a talon. He took a deep breath to calm down.

“I was trying out a new weapon.” Grif shrugged. “I was just coming in to talk about preparations for our trip.”

Pensword motioned with his wing to continue talking. “Just close the door. I trust my Life Mate, so she can hear the details as well.” He chuckled a little. “So you finally got bored with the weapons you know, eh? And how went your first day with the new one?”

“I can’t train with a one handed sword and be legitimately challenged. With a new weapon, I can find my mistakes as I try to adjust to it,” Grif said by explanation.

“Sounds impressive,” Pensword responded as Grif closed the door. “Now, touch the Crystal sculpture on my desk. That will give us privacy to discuss the trip.”

Grif did as he was instructed.

“Okay, let’s proceed,” Pensword said as he moved a wing to lay atop his daughter and Life Mate’s back. “What do you have?”

“Okay, so we know we’ll be entering the empire through the Lower Western Kingdom,” Grif noted as he pulled out the map. “When we get to the coast, I want the troops to split into even groups. Every group needs at least one gryphon mixed into it.”

“Right. I recall you said that before. I can do that still,” Pensword replied. “It’s good to go over things. Rather repeat oneself than miss something important.” He chuckled.

“The trip’s going to be made up of long marches with only necessary stops,” Grif continued as he measured out the distance on a map he’d pulled out from his armor. “It’s going to be tough enough being allowed to make camp.”

“Understood. Thankfully, we all can be winged, so, if needed, we could use the clouds. Unless there is some law forbidding cloud roosting,” Pensword added. “Where do you want me stationed? If you have nowhere really, I request to be at the side of Prince Bellacosa during this trip. We can get cloud walking talismans for him and his other guards.”

“You should be,” Grif said. “I’ll take point. I honestly have no idea how they gryphons will respond to Crystal Pony Royalty.”

“Hopefully with curiosity. After all, the Crystal Empire is a time capsule, a lost kingdom returned. I think there will be curiosity and hesitation due to how attitudes were a thousand years ago.” Pensword paused. “I hope.”

“Still, prepare for the worst, hope for the best, right?” Grif asked.

“Of course,” Pensword responded. “That is how all military leaders should plan. Backups to the backup plans.” He shook his head. “Still, my gut is nervous and I ... I do not know what will happen. I am getting used to the clanless, and your clan, and so on. I have never been to the Gryphon Imperial Capital. And well, I am unsure what will happen there. Still, I am happy we are planning.” He lowered his head. “I am even prepared to be imprisoned to protect Cosy’s life. I want him to have a safe return out of Griffonia.”

“I want everyone armed to the teeth,” Grif said. “At least a quarter of the current armory will be leaving with us.”

“Only a quarter? I surely thought more,” Pensword teased. “All the same, I hope Cosy continues in his weapon training from his Brother-in-Law. I will be working with him on some weapon use as well on the trip over.”

“Get him started with a crossbow on the journey over the sea, okay?” Grif said. “That should keep him off the front lines.”

“Will do. And sorry that I have not used your crossbow you got for my Birthday. I haven’t gotten around to getting it modified for Pony use,” he said, waving a hoof. “It is suited for my old body.”

“Tell your men to have their weapons ready to split a hair,” Grif said. “I’ll be testing each and every blade edge, hammer, and warstaff before we leave.”

“Understood. I am sure they will be ready. I will be talking to Wrought Iron. Sharp edges are his specialty.”

“You did tell Shining Armor and cadence to get Bellacosa battle armor, right? Not parade armor. Nothing is for show,” Grif said. “I’m still rather shocked they’re allowing this.”

“I think it is Cosy who is pushing for this. Also, yes, Shining is on top of that. I am told that he is getting battle armor, but Cadence has asked that the battle armor allow a cap for ceremonial purposes only.” Pensword sighed. “The letter is opened on the desk if you want the details.”

“As long as it defends him,” Grif said. “And nothing shiny. Shiny means valuable. Valuable says ‘please try and rob us.’”

“What about the shine of the Crystal Ponies themselves?” Pensword countered. “What if they remain shiny after leaving their capital?”

“Then they need to remain cloaked,” Grif said bluntly.

“Right,” Pensword paused and began to laugh. “Cosy will love that. He gets to act like some of the adventure stories he has been telling me in his letters.”

“His guards are going to need to bring supplies. There won’t be a lot of vegetables and fruits for purchase until the capital. Hunting is going to be tricky enough,” Grif said.

“Right, and we can bring a lot of guard cookies as well. I think we can have the supplies if needed. I might suggest dried Crystal berries as well, just to be on the safe side,” Pensword muttered. “Question. I fear if we do not set a limit, we might have a full unit of Crystal guards.”

“Just tell Cadence no more than ten crystal ponies,” Grif said.

“I shall inform her in my next Letter. Also, they have decided on coming here first. Then we all move out to the coast together. Princess Luna has promised us one of the few active Royal Naval Vessels that remain.” He sighed. “Sadly, it is a medieval vessel, so no cannons, which means no means of combat at sea.”

“Good. The journey from the coast inwards will be hard enough,” Grif said.

“Do not remind me,” Pensword groaned. “I shall be surrounded by enemies.” He shivered at the thought.

“Act polite, humble if need be. Make yourself someone pleasant to talk to so that when we get to the capital, the audience shall be with you,” Grif said. “It’s best to make ponies look better.”

“I will act like my old human self,” Pensword responded. He frowned slowly. “And the other meeting we need to have with the Emperor?”

“We need to petition for a separate audience without the kings present. That's going to take some doing,” Grif noted.

“Right. I hope that will be easy to achieve,” Pensword responded.

“Daedelus will give us what we want if he’s alone,” Grif said. “But in front of the five kings he’s less able to act.”

“I understand,” Pensword muttered. “Still,” he paused as his daughter began to fuss. “If you would excuse me, I have a diaper to change.”

Fluttershy was downcast as she dropped two Silver bits in front of the hot air balloon. She turned as she heard Twilight galloping towards her.

”Fluttershy, wait!” Twilight gasped as she stopped in front of Twilight, Spike and Shawn behind her as she took a breath.

“Oh... Hey, Twilight…” Fluttershy said, rubbing a foreleg.

“Where are you going?” Twilight asked, concerned and breathless. Fluttershy turned her head to the side.

“... I'm moving back to Cloudsdale. I don't know what's wrong, but I can't seem to make anypony laugh,” she said as a whoopee cushion deflated between her hooves, letting out a pathetic sound.

“Before you go, I was wondering if you might be willing to help Rainbow Dash. She's really struggling with her animals,” Twilight said.

“But... I don't really know anything about animals…” Fluttershy said. Twilight got up into her face.

“But you do know something about Rainbow Dash.”

Fluttershy paused, putting a hoof to her chin as she looked uncertainly. “I... know that she's a true friend, and I'll do anything I can to help her,” she finally said decisively as she turned away from the balloon.

Shawn simply watched from the background, not putting in any input. Twilight had a plan and he wasn’t going to alter it. But if this plan involved more songs...

“At least they didn’t have me join in…” Shawn muttered to himself as he trailed behind the six ponies and dragon. “It’s beginning to feel like every plan of Twilight’s might involve a musical number…”

“Well,” Pinkie Pie whispered, “It was a catchy song. And what’s a great party without music?” she asked.

“I can see you all enjoy it,” he replied sardonically.

“Well, of course!” Pinkie Pie shouted. “Still, I really really hope we never have to do this again. I like being me!”

“I would assume you enjoy being you, as there is only one you,” Shawn replied, his thoughts going towards the whole magical clone fiasco not that long ago.

“Yeah, but I’m a rock farmer, not an Apple farmer,” She responded with a roll of her eyes. “Biiig difference.” Shawn saw that they were heading towards Twilight’s library.

The friends quickly trotted in, followed by the human lord and chest toting dragon. Twilight levitated the spell book once again as she brought a pen up with her telekinetic grasp. She mumbled the spell without opening the book as she pondered its lines.

“A mark of one's destiny, singled out alone, fulfilled …” She gasped suddenly as her eyes widened. “Wait a second, that's it! I understand now! I know how to fix the spell!” With that she set to work, writing feverishly. The pen fell with a loud booming sound as it made contact with the page, placing the period to end the incantation. Her friends gathered around her as she read. “From all of us together, together we're friends. With the marks of our destinies made one, there is magic without end!” The moment she finished reading, the elements began to glow, then each fired a beam of colored light at the purple unicorn and her tiara. The light blinded the ponies, human, and dragon as it filled the room, shooting out the windows. When it had all died down, the group stared where Twilight had once stood. Now, only a charred spot remained.

The group gasped in terror and horror at the sight. Rainbow Dash looked confused. “What did we do?” She asked as she put a hesitant hoof on her still warm element.

“Possible teleportation spell,” Shawn said as he moved towards the scorch marks.

“I hope so,” Fluttershy whispered. “I really don’t want to tell Princess Celestia that Twilight was hit by all five elements.”

“Hard to say. Scorch marks don’t exactly tell you much,” Shawn said as he kneeled down, his hand hovering over the burned floor.

“So, what does that mean exactly, sugarcube?” Applejack asked. “What’s your plan? You always seem to have one in your noggin.”

The door flew open. “What happened?” Grif asked as he flew into the library. “I felt something big.”

Behind him Pensword flew in as well, his brow furrowed. The pegasus said nothing.

“Something big did happen,” Shawn said as his magic channelled through his eyes as he looked over the mark. Only a few short seconds later his magic flickered out as he fell of to his side, supporting himself with his hand as his other shot up to his face. After a moment he removed his hand to reveal blood on his knuckles. “Not stable enough,” he said aloud.

“What should I look for?” Grif asked, concentrating.

“Clouds of magic in the air, possible trail,” Shawn said as he stood up, muttering afterwards about finding the bathroom.

Grif looked around the mark “I can see bits and pieces of energy, but no concrete trail. It’s kinda hard to look at.”

“Don’t stare too long. It’ll burn through your insides,” Shawn warned.

“There’s a ripple,” Grif said. “It’s faint, but the spot seems to be pulsing some kind of energy.” The Gryphon headed towards the door “This way. It feels stronger this way.”

Pensword looked to the others, but didn’t say anything as he turned to follow his friend. He was still trying to mull over what he was seeing. He paused and did a double take. “Shawn? They let you out? But we were to get a letter saying you were going to be released.”

“Letters take time,” he replied.

“Still, they would have had to account for the time difference,” Pensword muttered.

“Shawn, what would a weakness in the separation between planes of reality look like as energy?” Grif asked.

“Unexplainable.”

“Okay, well there is something faint a few feet above the ground over there,” Grif said, pointing.

“Uh,” Pensword started before shaking his head out of the stupor he was feeling. “Well, I guess we follow where that is leading?” he asked. “Maybe this is a delayed teleportation spell to protect any bearers from harm if something goes wrong?”

“If delayed, the only thing we can do is wait,” Shawn said as he leaned on his cane.

“Then,” Applejack started with a look of determination. “We wait for whatever happens. I’d still feel a mite better if we send a letter to the Princesses letting them know what happened, though.”

“Part of me feels like they already know,” Shawn replied, eyeing the scorch marks once more.

“I would still feel comfortable if we did send a letter,” Pensword retorted. “Even if they know, they should know that others know.” He shivered. “Pardon me, I just feel cold if I get near that spot.”

“Shawn, who sent her the spell book originally?” Grif asked.

“Celestia.”

Pensword gave Shawn a long suffering look as if an entire argument had just repeated in the span of a second.

“Pensword, it’s been forty years, I’m not changing now,” Shawn replied simply before he paused and looked to the cane in his hand. “Man, the cane reinforces that now…”

“Well, either way, if Celestia sent the spellbook, she likely had this outcome in mind,” Grif said, letting go of the energy in his eyes. The gryphon reached into his bag and retrieved a tome before sitting down and reading. “Might as well pass the time.”

“Uh… well,” Pensword shook his head. “Fine. Meanwhile, I’ll go write the letter.” He moved to a corner of the library, took out parchment and a quill from his saddlebag, and went to writing a report.

Shawn’s eyes wandered to the gryphon as he gave a small smirk. “Hey, Grif, I think I have something you may find… amusing to say the least.”

“Go on,” Grif said, marking his line with a talon.

Shawn kept his smirk as he reached into his coat, pulling out a certain book and facing the cover towards Grif.

“Wait… is this--? … Okay, I have to see this,” Grif said, taking the book and opening it.

Grif stood in front of the pile of ashes that had been the book, idly sipping from a cup of tea they had raided from Twilight’s supply. “Well, that was embarrassing.”

“You… you burned a book,” Pensword spoke in fear of the sight. “Why?” His hoof shook as he sipped from his teacup. Next to him, a piping hot kettle stood as he guarded it from the others. The outside of the kettle had Celestia’s cutie mark on the side.

“Because I will not be parodied by the written word. Misrepresented by history, maybe, but not parodied,” Grif said

“I thought it was amusing,” Shawn replied, a small grin on his face.

“Ah, well, you owe Twilight bits for destruction of library property,” Pensword said, sipping his tea. “I fully expect you to get a lecture from her for what you did. And that’s if you are lucky.”

“Then she better prepare for one about right to public image,” Grif retorted.

Pensword paused. “Well, I do not know what she will do then. Still, that is going to be interesting. We have been missing for over a thousand years. I guess we should all be looking for what has been written about us.” He paused as he face hoofed. “Oh dear, that is going to reset the laws of use of historic figures.”

“Going to have to keep an eye out for those books,” Shawn said before taking a drink of his boiling tea.

Pensword looked to his friend. “You are showing off again,” he replied, rolling his eyes at the heat Hammer Strike had applied to his teacup. They had chosen to adjourn to the town square nearby and were laying on a blanket while Twilight’s friends paced with worry.

“How can you three sit around drinking tea while we wait for Twilight? She might not even show up with how late it’s getting!” Rainbow Dash shouted at them.

“Same way I could drink tea in my command tent while I besieged Fort Triumph,” Pensword responded with a sip. “A situation like this is a waiting game. No use in wasting energy if it can be helped. It will happen, whatever it is, when it decides to happen.”

“I once spent three days stalking a moose while being stalked by a mountain lion,” Grif said. “Nothing's going to kill me at a perceived moment of weakness, so I can wait for days.”

“A few wars, forty years of isolation, and losing your memories can do wonders for how you handle stress,” Shawn replied with a shrug.

“I just hope Twilight’s okay,” Fluttershy said.

A blinding light filled the sky, grabbing the attention of all gathered.

Pensword stood up. “Well, something is definitely happening now.”

“One way to make an entrance...” Shawn muttered, squinting slightly as he partially covered his eyes.

“Anyone notice the distinctive pattern?” Grif asked.

“Can’t see, eyes burn,” Shawn muttered, turning his head a little.

Any further conversation was cut off as the bright light descended to the ground, growing increasingly radiant. Finally, after everyone had looked away, the light died down to reveal Twilight standing where the light would have landed. Almost on reflex, two large feathered wings stretched out regally from her back.

“Twilight?” Applejack asked, shocked. “Is that you?” The entire group save Shawn, Grif, and Pensword gasped. “I’ve never seen anything like it.”

“Ha! Twilight's got wings! Awesome! A new flying buddy!” Rainbow laughed, doing a hoof pump.

“Why, you've become an Alicorn. I didn't even know that was possible,” Rarity said in awe.

“Alicorn party!” Pinkie Pie cheered as she swung by on ropes with fake wings attached.

“Well, this is new.” Pensword paused suddenly. “Does that mean I have a new boss?”

“Great, ultra obsessed unicorn with explosive magical potential and no real stress control now becomes an alicorn.” Grif face palmed.

Shawn shook his head, choosing to say nothing. The look on his face said it all.

“You look like a princess,” Fluttershy said.

“That’s because she is a princess,” Celestia said as she appeared behind the group.

Pensword stood at attention, while Pinkie Pie yelled. “Hold on a minute!” She quickly took a drink of water and did a spit take.

“A... A princess?” Twilight asked in concern and worry as she looked up to Princess Celestia.

“Since you've come to Ponyville, you've displayed the charity, compassion, devotion, integrity, optimism, and, of course, the leadership of a true princess.” As Princess Celestia spoke each trait, each of her six friends bowed.

“But... does this mean I won't be your student anymore?” Twilight asked, her voice wavering between worry and panic.

“Not in the same way as before. I'll still be here to help and guide you, but we're all your students now too. You are an inspiration to us all, Twilight.” With that Princess Celestia bowed to Twilight Sparkle, which action was soon repeated again by her friends.

Pensword, who had begun to relax, smartly returned to his stance of Attention as he saluted the new Princess of Equestria.

“But... what do I do now? Is there a book about being a princess I should read?” Twilight asked Celestia, looking a little less nervous, but still tense.

Princess Celestia laughed. “There will be time for all of that later.”

“Why do I have a feeling something big is coming?” Grif asked.

“Uh, Princess, I saved you some tea.” Pensword paused as he realized that there were two princesses present. “Um … Princesses,” he amended. “Princesses, I saved some tea. I am guessing we shall be returning to Canterlot for a coronation?”

Princess Celestia giggled. “Thank you, I think we could have a nice impromptu picnic here if you don’t mind, Princess Twilight.” She smiled proudly on her student.

Twilight made a small eep, but nodded quickly. “Of course, Princess. Of course. Whatever you say.” With the help of Pinkie Pie’s antics she soon loosened up while Applejack brought some food out for the friends to enjoy under the stars. A late dinner was held on the lawn outside of Golden Oaks Library.

Conor came running up the lane as he caught sight of the royal gathering. “Hey!” He waved. “There you guys are! Why’d you have to go and leave me behind like that? It took me forever to get here.” Everyone just stared at him. “What?”

Pensword turned his head with a flat expression. “What does it look like?” He asked in his teacher’s voice. “Take a step back observe, and then, see if you can answer your own question.”

“I kinda meant why the stares? Though I’m guessing some big stuff happened considering the supernova that went off overhead, the fact Celestia is currently enjoying a party with all of you, and Twilight now has wings. Care to fill me in?”

Celestia and Twilight both stared at the semi-human, the one inquisitively, the other with concern.

“Conor, I thought I told you to stay in the hospital until you were finished changing,” Twilight said. Conor shrugged.

“I am done. Apparently, something happened to give me a thaumic field. This is what I’m stuck as for now.” Twilight’s jaw dropped in a brief “O.” “So is anypony going to explain what’s been happening here or am I just going to be left in the dark?” Conor asked as he tapped his foot and leaned forward. “I’m waiting,” he said, drawing out the last word with a knowing smirk as he winked to his friends. Grif pulled a little smirk of his own before returning to a more relaxed state.

“Celestia’s visiting, someone wrote a really bad book about me, Rarity has a lot of outfits to repair, Fluttershy’s house is going to be redecorated, I don’t think Ponyville will need rain for a few weeks,” Grif took a long sip of tea. “And, oh yeah, Twilight’s an alicorn now, so that happened.”

“Oh, is that all? I figured something like a massive tornado moving through Ponyville, or some sort of monster trying to break stuff apart, or maybe a spell gone awry would’ve happened.” The party all chuckled nervously at the last one. “Ah. Got it,” Conor said.

“We’re going to have to see what we can do about getting you fixed though, Conor. After we finish here, I want to perform a few tests,” Twilight said. Conor shuddered.

“You’re not going to stick a bunch of wires in me, are you Twilight?” he asked.

“Of course not … Well, maybe a little,” Twilight said. Celestia put a gentle wing over Twilight’s back.

“I don’t think that will be necessary, Twilight. We’ll find a way to set things right without making him feel so uncomfortable.” The solar princess smiled warmly at Conor. “I’ll see if I can’t work something out with my sister.”

“We’re missing the important thing here,” Grif said. “Someone wrote a parody book. About me! We need to hunt this guy down immediately.”

“Well, let us not be too hasty. We can at least legally request that the book be taken off the shelves as we are not long dead historical figures anymore.” Pensword paused. “I am sure that at least you shall avoid the history book sections. If writers are akin to Earth, there will be hundreds of opinions of the historical events themselves. However, on the fictional side of things, I think a court battle would be better.”

“Anyways, how about we get back to eating? I’m starving,” Conor said, his stomach growling.

Pinkie Pie popped up out of nowhere as she pulled out a giant platter of oatmeal raisin cookies, sugar cookies with crystal berry frosting, chocolate chip cookies, an alicorn shaped cake, and a ring of her famous cupcake variety pack. “Don’t forget about dessert!” she shouted cheerfully.

Grif shrugged, grabbing a red velvet cupcake. “Can’t argue with that logic.”

Conor chuckled. “You bet. And can I get some of that bread with some apple jam too?” he asked.

“I’ll have the Crystal Sugar Cookies,” Pensword said with a raised wing.

“So when’re you gonna tell your parents, Twilight?” Conor asked. Twilight dropped everything as she froze mid twinge, one eye bugging wide open while the other flickered between a squint and complete closure. She held the pose for all of about ten seconds before she broke out of it, practically hyperventilating.

“Oh my gosh, my parents!”

“So…” Grif sat back in his chair behind his desk, tenting his talons. “You come to me on this, the week of Twilight's coronation, requesting a favor.”

“Well,” Princess Celestia responded looking confused. “Yes. It’s actually Luna who’s pressuring it. She wants better control of Security. And so, I’m willing to hire the Bladefeathers for the job. That is, if you’re willing to take the position,” She said casually.

“For Luna’s peace of mind,” Grif said. “I’d be more then willing. But my gryphons will require reasonable compensation for their time.”

“They will have it.” She nodded. “The starting price is in the contract,” she said, hovering the scroll for Grif to peruse.

“Yes, and it looks reasonable, provided you can throw in a crate of high quality weapons on top of that. We’re still refitting the clan at the moment, and some of my more skillful warriors need something better than broken axes and dull knives.”

“I’m sure something can be arranged, although you already have four of the best smiths in Equestria working at New Unity. I believe Luna and I can come up with something. Is it a deal then?”

“When are the Mane Six heading out to Canterlot?” Grif asked.

“I’ve arranged for transport in two days. It’ll take at least that long for the nobles to adjust to the idea of a new alicorn princess.” Celestia put a wing to her mouth. “Oh dear, I just realized how much those families will be vying for her attentions now. All the more reason for a body guard. I trust you can protect her?”

“I’m going to be assigning personal shadows to each of them,” Grif said. “They’re national assets, and it is time to treat them as such.”

“Excellent.” Celestia nodded. “I’m glad we agree on something for once. Just sign down here. I’ll countersign it and seal it with the royal seal, then leave the contract in your care. I’ll be legally bound to honor it.” She paused for a moment. “Though I do have a suggestion for one of the shadows if you would be willing to receive it.”

“You want to repair the friendship between Gilda and Rainbow Dash,” Grif said, not even bothering to look up from the pages in front of him.

“Exactly.”

“You’ve been working on that one for a while,” Grif said. “A warrior cannot have such a weight on their conscience.”

“And neither can a friend like Rainbow Dash. I take it you agree with my plan?”

“Princess, I may not agree with a lot of your policies, ideas, or even ideals, but gilda is part of my family now, and if there is one thing my father got into this thick skull, it’s that if one of your family suffers, then everyone suffers.”

“... You called me Princess,” Celestia said, surprised.

“As of six minutes ago, this is business,” Grif said. “Mercenaries hold the one rule that when a contract begins, all history between the hirer and the hirelings is gone until the contract ends.”

“I see. In that case, Grif, I look forward to making use of your services. I’ll make sure to prepare the courts so there isn’t an uproar over your family coming,” Celestia said, smiling.

“Let’s hope that this goes peacefully,” Grif said. “Coronations are all too easy instances for assassins.”

“After what happened at the wedding, I’m not taking any chances,” Celestia said soberly. “By the way, congratulations on the twins.” She smiled slyly as she ported away in a flash of sunlight. The scroll blazed momentarily as Celestia’s signature was burned on magically, followed by the royal seal.

“H … Wha … HOW?” Grif could only stand there, flabbergasted at what had just happened. “Did ... did she just troll me?”

Pensword stood akin to a cadet facing a superior officer, keeping his eyes forward while Lunar Fang stalked around him. Moon River slept peacefully in the cloth carrier in front of her barrel.

“So, you ran off,” Lunar Fang said evenly.

“I, I had to.” Pensword responded. “Something, something was off and I could feel it,” Pensword replied. “I deserted my post and went against orders.” He maintained his rigid pose, refusing to let his eyes stray.

“Yes, in the middle of family nap time,” Lunar Fang said. “You woke Moon River up.”

“Yes,” Pensword replied. “I fully expect you have a consequence ready.”

“Here.” She carefully handed the cloth holding their daughter to him. “She’ll be up in about half an hour or so. You get her for the night.”

“Of course, dear.” Pensword replied. “Anything else?” he asked.

“Unless the fortress is under attack, don’t wake me,” Lunar Fang said tiredly as she headed for the bed.

“Of course, dear. Do you want me to pack your full dress armor and uniform for Canterlot?” he asked as he looked down to his sleeping daughter's form.

“Yes,” she said, not even bothering to turn back as she collapsed onto the bed.

“As you wish,” Pensword whispered lovingly. He slowly moved towards the corner where they had set up a play area for Moon River, including a few tall places for her to perch on. The main idea had been to recreate the ledges of a cave. For the most part, it had been a success, though it still didn’t quite fit all the conditions. He settled down and just watched his daughter sleep at the moment as she snuggled against his chest. He sighed as he looked up to the window, a frown on his muzzle.

Why had he been drawn to that event? It was an almost instinctual homing urge similar to how Earth would call migration of birds. He fought it for three minutes before finding himself in the air flying towards that… he paused trying to put to words what he would call it. An outburst, perhaps? Yes, an outburst of energy. He looked down at his sleeping daughter and nuzzled her softly with his muzzle. He hoped the future he was helping to build would be safe for her. Someday, in that hopeful future, war would not be needed and positions like his would be ceremonial.

Gently, the little thestral began to stir next to him. Her large eyes opened up before staring happily at her father.

“Hello, my little Moon River,” Pensword whispered to his daughter. He knew talking with her would help her develop her mind. “Did you sleep well?”

Moon River responded with a happy braying noise.

Pensword smiled and make a sound of encouragement as he watched. This was the first time Moon River had been able to wake up in his arms and she was just so adorable. Putting her down, he smiled as she started to crawl in her play pen. Moon river moved to her toys and grabbed a rubber deer, which she began to nibble on.

Pensword giggled at the sight as he watched his daughter while a sense of pride bloomed in his chest. He paused suddenly, pondering the foal. Could she be teething? He shook his head with a snort. He doubted it. It wasn’t time. At least not yet.

Grif stood outside the walls of new unity, well beyond the the bridge and just at the border of the Everfree. Less than fifty feet away stood the site of what would be the Bladefeather compound. Exactly 25 gryphons of varying gender, type, and size stood at attention before him.

“Okay, so you all are probably wondering why I called each of you here selectively from the rest of the family,” Grif said, getting mixed nods of confirmation and mumbles of agreement from the group. “Well, if you haven’t heard yet, Twilight Sparkle, former student of Celestia Galaxia, has officially ascended to alicorn-hood, and, in one week, will be awarded her own royal house.” A few gryphons responded in surprise, but for the most part the feel was more geared towards Grif getting on with why they were there. Grif obliged.

“Princess Celestia has decided to officially bring in some professional help for security. That professional help being the Bladefeather clan. Us,” Grif told them. This proclamation elicited a much more noticeable reaction as the assembled warriors perked up. “And yes, she is going to pay for it.” Now he could see the grins amongst the crowd. Gold always seemed to draw the best attention.

“For the most part you will be divided into small groups and given patrol routes through the grounds of the palace and the planned parade ground. One of you will be carrying a changeling lantern. That one is to keep an eye out for danger. I don’t need to tell you that coronations, as rare as they are in Equestria, are great opportunities for assassins.” While rare in Equestria, in Gryphonia, coronations were indeed common. The mercenaries already knew what their clan leader was getting at.

“Six of you have been selected to serve as minders for the element bearers. These six will be expected to be invisible before and after the coronation. For the coronation proper, you will all be issued special dress armor. I don’t need to tell you all proper mercenary etiquette.” Grif looked at all of them. “Celestia has paid for us to serve as the vanguard. Everypony in canterlot is worth more than any of you until our job is done. Do I make myself clear?” The gryphons nodded.

Taking a load of scrolls from his bags, he began passing them out. “These are your assignments. They are not up for negotiation,” Grif said as he passed Gilda the first scroll. “Learn them, memorize all the details, and prepare yourselves. This turns out well and we may be in for a great deal more high paying security details to come.” Grif looked at the scroll still in his hand with surprise. “Now where is kel’leam?” Grif looked around, confused.

“Right in front of you, sir,” came the somewhat exasperated voice of a large, stocky grey-feathered white furred gryphon, half albatross, half liger. The beast of a gryphon stood a head and shoulders taller than Grif, wearing professionally shined full plate mail and carrying a massive spear and broad shield. Despite all this, it seemed no one could recognise him in a crowd unless he spoke first.

“Oh, there you are, kel’leam. You know, you really should turn your stealth off, it’s kinda jarring when you vanish like that,” Grif said, handing him a scroll.

The massive armored spear fighter just sighed as he took his assignment.

Grif smiled. “You will all report here tomorrow afternoon. Celestia is sending over some of Canterlot's better stock of weapons. I want you all outfitted to your very best for this.” Grif alighted on a nearby boulder as he turned to face his family. “In peace?” Grif asked

“Vigilance,” the assembled warriors responded.

“In war?” Grif asked again.

“Victory.”

“In death?”

“Sacrifice!”

“Who the hell are we?”

“Bladefeathers!”

“And who’s better?”

“Nobody!”

“Dismissed!” Grif saluted with a wing as the assembled gryphons nodded before departing. He turned to leave when he heard the wing beats behind him. “I said they're not up for negotiation, Gilda.”

“You can’t be serious,” Gilda said. “You're not doing this to me!”

“You're the fastest flyer we have in the family. The only one who can keep up with her in most situations,” Grif responded. “And it’s time this was settled. We can’t move forward if you can’t make peace with this.”

“She left me!” Gilda shouted.

“And you tried to alienate her from the ponies she lived with,” Grif shot back. “Greed is our weakness. We are a greedy race and it’s always the cause of our downfall. I said I would make a warrior of the old way from you, and the first thing is you learning that sometimes you have to lower your beak first.” Grif turned to look at her, his face a mixture of sternness and compassion.

“You can do this. Apologize to her. Make peace between you and then perform your duty. That’s all I ask.” Grif placed a talon on her crest and made a few taps on her head. “You’re hardheaded; that’s half the battle. Now you need to learn to be softhearted.” With those words, Grif spread his wings and turned. Without a word, he took to the air and made for New Unity. He’d left gilda with some things to think about, but he was confident everything would be well.

58 - A Royal Coronation

Extended Holiday
Ch 58: A Royal Coronation
Act 7

Pensword stood on the platform, his ears twitching as he waited for the train. Celestia had left by royal chariot while the others were to take the train to Canterlot. He sighed a little. They had bought as many tickets as they could, and he hoped there would be another train for those not involved in the coronation at the end of the week. He looked to the others on the platform.

“Why so blue?” Conor asked.

“Blue?” Pensword asked for a moment of confusion before his mind clicked. “Not blue. Just wondering if all will get to see the coronation. Also, I am a little nervous. This is one of my first times in my position of High Duke of Ys.” He paused with a grin crossing his muzzle. “I hear the train.” Moon River perked up from her mother’s back and giggled happily as she pointed down the tracks.

“Dang, your hearing must be good,” Conor said. “Benefits of being a pony, right?”

“No,” Shawn replied simply. “He just hears trains earlier than others.”

“Yep, I think the train is on time, oh, and it’s the Canterlot Express engine.”

“Canterlot Express? Is that good?” Conor asked.

“Well, it is one of the more modern steam engines on this route, so I think so,” Pensword said. He turned his head and blinked, a small smile forming on his muzzle. “Can you hear the train?” he asked Moon River.

The foal responded only with a giggle as she continued to point down the tracks.

“Okay. Is there anything I should watch out for or expect while we’re there?” Conor asked as he nervously fiddled with his clothes. Rarity had insisted he wear a full suit designed to fit his new frame as his well styled hair parted at the side. The suitcase Shawn had purchased for him lay on the platform beside him with a week’s worth of regular and dress clothing while his violin case slung comfortably over his back.

“Follow the rules, stay at least civil to the nobility until you can form your own opinions, give courtesy to the Royals, and pray that we have things go smoothly for the public,” Pensword answered. Then he started looking around the platform. “Well, this is strange. Grif should have arrived by now.” They all could hear the engine’s whistle now.

The sound of multiple figures moving towards the platform was almost drowned out by the approaching engine. Grif strolled onto the platform followed by 19 heavily armed and armored gryphons with 6 others covered in a variety of cloaks.

“One day, you're going to explain how you do that,” Grif said.

“Do what?” Pensword asked with a blank expression. Lunar Fang rolled her eyes. “Grif, what is the deal with the other troops?” Pensword put a hoof to his chin in thought, then lowered it as his ears perked up. “Oh… this is based on what happened to us last time we were in Canterlot.”

“Sorta yes, sorta no,” Grif said. “Princess Celestia decided to hire some professional security for this event, given what happened so recently with the wedding and the attack. She hired us to patrol the city as well as personally guard the elements.”

“Sounds like fun,” Shawn replied.

“Sorry I didn’t invite you to the party, but you know,” Grif formed quotation marks with his talons. “Legally, you're not allowed to carry weapons for this.” Grif smirked. “So whatever you two have, just keep them buried deep.”

Shawn laughed. “I’d love for them to try and take my greatsword. I’m pretty sure it weighs more than them.”

“Not my job, not my gryphons’ job,” Grif shrugged. I’ll leave that to the guards.”

“I want them to try. Then again, it might end with the guards giving up, or Celestia telling them that it’s not going to happen.” Shawn shrugged.

“You’re … a lot more animated than usual,” Grif noted.

“You know how it goes, nearly dying multiple times and I was just reminded again of my own mortality, along with the fact that I am bound to magic in order to live now…” he said before pausing with a sigh. “Really changes you,” he finished.

“Still, this is ...” Pensword shuffled a little on his hooves. “And I have to be without a weapon as they put more importance on my Noble title instead of being the Commander of all Equestrian Forces.”

“I’ll carry spare weapons for you if something happens,” Shawn said.

“By the time the need arises--” Grif grinned arrogantly “--the cause will be dead.”

“If your troops are half as good as the elite Gryphons I faced, I think I can believe it.” Pensword frowned. “Platinum said the Gryphon Slayers can attend as civilians, but not in a military fashion. As she put it, ‘no one would dare attack with all the Princesses present.’” He shook his head, tossing his mane in a frustrated manner. “I don’t like it.”

“You used a contraction!” Lunar Fang cried out, kissing him on the muzzle. Pensword blushed violently.

“That’s not how Celestia feels.” Grif shrugged. “Anyway, when are the elements arriving?” As soon as he asked he heard the hoof steps of the ponies in question.

“Rarity, you didn’t have to pack half your shop,” Applejack sighed with a shake of her head, letting out a equine snort.

“Speak of Tirek ...” Grif said as they turned to the ponies plus dragon.

“Applejack, it’s Twilight’s coronation. I simply can’t go underprepared,” Rarity said as she tossed her mane. Spike faithfully tagged along behind her, laden down with luggage. His knees buckled under the pressure.

“Girls, you don’t have to do this for me,” Twilight protested.

“Actually, we do,” Pinkie Pie said as she hopped beside her. “Since we’re the elements of harmony, Celestia said we have to come to Canterlot for an extra super specially surprising surprise!”

Rainbow Dash stopped mid-flight. “A surprise from Celestia? Like that’s new.” She smiled toothily. “I like that idea though.”

“Okay, girls; line up, please,” Grif said. “Single file. I want to get a few things covered now so they don’t come into question later.”

The six quickly lined up. They were more than a little confused why he’d said please.

“I have officially been contracted by Princess Celestia to provide security for the coronation, the civilians, the city, the ceremony, and specifically, for the six of you. So, until we debark back to this spot in one week's time, you will each be assigned a bodyguard who is not to leave your side until we are all back here.”

“Are you kidding me?” Rainbow Dash zipped into the air as she placed her hooves against her flanks. “We don’t need bodyguards. We can take care of ourselves.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, how many battles have you fought in?” Grif asked. “What’s your kill count? How many times have you needed to actually take a life to protect others?”

“Chrysalis, the Crystal Empire, Nightmare Moon, the Wonderbolt Academy, need I go on?”

“Chrysalis won, at the Crystal Empire you hosted a carnival, Nightmare Moon you came in just in time for Twilight to figure out how the elements work, and please, enlighten me, how much combat experience do you have that's not training sessions?” Grif raised an eyebrow.

Rainbow turned to the rest of the mane six. “Come on, guys. Back me up. We did more than just that, right?”

The rest of the party did a combination of either looking down at the platform, staring off into space, or whistling innocently. Rainbow groaned, then crossed her hooves as she turned to face Grif. “Fine,” she harrumphed.

“Now these cloaks,” Grif waved a talon, indicating the six gryphons in front, “are a little something I brought back from the war. They are specially woven and enchanted to make the user less noticeable to those they do not wish to be seen by. Twilight, as crown-princess-to-be, it seems imperative that I assign you my best warrior,” Grif said as he nodded to the first figure. The cloak shimmered, changing from black to lavender as the gryphoness inside lowered her hood, revealing a familiar face. “You will be guarded by Thalia. I’m not sure if you two met or not, but Thalia is my second in command amongst the gryphons, and, with few exceptions, my best warrior.”

“Pleased to meet you,” Twilight said, extending a hoof to shake. Thalia shook the young mare’s hoof.

“Likewise. I’ll make sure to be as unintrusive as possible.”

“Now, Pinkie Pie, you are a tricky one, what with you being Pinkie Pie,” Grif said. “I don’t know if she’ll be exactly on your level, but you will be guarded by Cheshire.” He nodded as the next cloak in line became a bright pink. The hood lowered, revealing a harrier gryphon with dark red feathers and tan fur. Lynx whiskers protruded from the sides of her beak, and in the stead of the usually wide pupil gryphons were famous for, she had slits. “She is reasonably chaotic and high energy with a dash of insanity. She can also skin a bear with her daggers without waking it up.”

“Ooh, ooh we’re going to have so much fun!” Pinkie smiled, hopping on the gryphoness’ back excitedly.

“Your hair looks like cotton candy!” the gryphoness replied happily. The two immediately began to chatter on the side.

“Now, Rarity, I’m going to be honest. Most of the gryphons in the Bladefeathers don’t really care about fashion,” Grif said. “That being said, I managed to find you a guard who has a natural appreciation for beauty with a natural beauty I think you can appreciate.” Grif nodded to the next gryphon, whose cloak turned a deep purple as she revealed herself. She was a surprisingly beautiful mix of red feathers and green fur. Her tiger cat aspects complimented her peregrine amazingly well. “I am called Griselle,” she said.

Rarity’s eyes sparkled as she gawked, leaning forward as she took in the colors and fur patterns.

“Um … is this normal, Grif?” Griselle asked.

“Rarity, concentrate. You can freak out on the train ride. You're making a scene right now.” Grif snapped his talons.

Rarity blinked a few times, shook her head, then then blushed. “My apologies. I must have looked rather foolish there. But after we get on the train, I’d like to discuss a business proposition with you if you don’t mind.”

“I’m always open to business,” Griselle shrugged.

"Applejack," Grif looked to one of the two massive gryphons. Said gryphon lowered his hood, revealing the red crest and straight beak of a woodpecker with the added features of a mountain lion. "Ganth here is one of my hardest workers. Also, he's as stubborn as a rock. You two should have plenty in common."

“I don’t know much about you, Ganth, but I’m willing to learn if you are,” Applejack said.

“... Sounds fair enough.” Ganth shrugged.

“Now flu…” Grif looked around. “Okay, damnit, where is kel’leam?” Grif said, looking around. “He was there when we left Unity!” The assorted gryphons scanned the crowd to try and locate their missing comrade.

“I’m right here, sir,” a loud sigh said. Grif looked towards the voice.

“Oh, there you are kel’leam,” Grif said, looking at the massive cloaked figure. “Fluttershy, I realize you're shy and you may find the idea of someone following you all week to be a bit off putting, so I have assigned you kel’leam. If you haven’t noticed, he has the weird talent for being easy to forget his presence. If you need him, all you have to do is say his name and he’ll be there.”

“Oh… um… thanks,” Fluttershy said, attempting to hide behind her mane.

“The pleasure is mine, m’lady.” Kel’leam bowed, his armor straps creaking as he lay his broad shield point down on the ground in front of him.

“Now, Rainbow Dash, you're a bit of a tricky one yourself,” Grif noted. “You’re somewhat overconfident about your combat abilities and that can cause you to fly straight into trouble without the humility to fly back out again. Your speed makes keeping track of you difficult, if not impossible at times, so I’ve assigned someone who can keep up with you. She has recently started down a path of humility that I hope will allow her to temper your wild streak,” Grif said.

Rainbow smirked. “Just try to keep up with me. I dare you.”

“Considering it’s to my understanding that you were the one who taught her how to race, I think she’ll keep up with you just fine. Rainbow Dash, your bodyguard is Gilda Bladefeather, formerly of Gryphonia,” Grif said as the gryphoness in question removed her hood. She averted her eyes as her talons clutched at the fabric. The rest of the mane six gasped.

“You didn’t.” Rainbow glared at Grif. “You did not just assign that traitor to guard me.” She turned on the gryphoness. “You here to tell me how much of a dweeb I am, or make one of my friends cry?”

Gilda reared her head back, preparing to retort, but came up short as she caught Grif in the corner of her eye giving her a withering glare. She took a deep breath and let it out in a long sigh before lowering her beak till the tip touched the ground.

“... I’m sorry,” she said gruffly. Given the circumstances, Grif let it go at that for now. “You don’t have to talk with me if you don’t want to, but my job is to keep you safe, and that’s what I’m going to do,” Gilda said.

Rainbow turned with a huff as she folded her forelegs and rushed into the car without another word. Gilda sighed as she looked to Grif.

“It’s not going to be easy,” Grif said. “But it will be worth it.”

“I hope you’re right,” Gilda said as she slowly walked into the carriage. “... I hope you’re right.”

“Alright, girls, you're in the royal car. Your bodyguards will be with you for the trip. I’ll be riding with Lord Shawn and Duke Pensword in the second car. The rest of you troops are in the next two cars. Rest up! It’s going to be a long week,” Grif said as he gave his finishing orders. The gryphons dispersed to their assigned places.

As the friends trotted onto their car, Conor looked inquisitively at the massive greatsword strapped to Shawn’s back.

“Um … Shawn, you can’t walk without that cane, right?” he asked.

“Technically can. Why?” Shawn asked.

“Well, if you’re still weak, I was wondering why you’d be carrying that thing on your back in the first place. Isn’t it hard to bear the extra weight?”

Shawn chuckled. “Still weak…” The chuckle turned into a hearty laugh. “That’s funny!” Shawn said before walking in to join the mane six.

“What? I’m serious!” Conor exclaimed as he disappeared through the door.

“All aboard!” Grif shouted to the conductor, chuckling to himself as he boarded the car and closed the door behind him. “Shawn weak. That’s hilarious.” A rather long and tedious discussion soon followed between the four friends as the three tried to soothe Conor’s concerns.

Princess Luna stood on the familiar cave platform under Canterlot. She looked to the illuminated clock in the stone wall before turning back to the tunnel entrance and fluffed her wings a impatiently. “At least Sister’s plan worked this time around.” She clopped her hoof on the wooden platform twice.

Several minutes later, a steam whistle blew loudly as a train made of finely cut crystal rolled it’s way into the station.

Princess Luna’s features pulled into a smile a brief second before returning to her more neutral appearance. After all, this was an official royal event. The train hissed to a halt as it let out a final puff of steam before settling in at the platform. The single compartment opened as Queen Cadence came trotting out, a smile beaming across her face. Prince Cosey and Princess Alto pranced behind, bouncing around their favorite uncle. Shining Armor looked down at the children and smiled. Soon after, thirty crystal pony guards marched into position, forming two protective lines around the group of royals. Their purple crystal armor complimented their glimmering crystal coats as they stood at attention.

“Oh, Aunt Luna, it’s so good to see you,” Cadence said as she took the lunar princess in a warm embrace. “I hear you’ve been busy since last we met.” Cadence gave Luna a conspiratorial wink.

“Yes,” Luna blushed; “however, we still have much to do before the plans are put into motion.” Cadence’s smile turned to confusion as Luna realized her mistake. “Oh, you mean the new Lunar Capital. Yes, I am very pleased with how it’s been coming along. We even have our own Thestral nobility now.” Luna was suddenly surprised as she was bombarded by the two little heirs while they clutched her legs.

“We missed you, Auntie Luna,” Cosey said.

“I missed her more,” Alto insisted. Luna couldn’t help but chuckle at the cuteness.

“I’m sure you both missed me just as much.” she laughed as she wrapped her wings around them. “But no quarreling, please.”

The two siblings looked at each other, glared a moment longer, then smiled and broke into a fit of giggles. “We were being pretty silly, weren’t we, Cosy?” Alto asked. Cosy nodded as he laughed.

“Well, that’s one crisis averted,” Shining said with a chuckle as he kissed Cadence on the cheek. “How’s my little sis holding up?” he asked.

“You’ll have to speak to Twilight on that,” Luna said with a smirk. “After all, she is a Princess now. That means she’ll be the one to have the final say over your arguments since she left Canterlot for Ponyville.” Luna chuckled. “I hope you’re ready to persuade her.”

“She can try to wriggle out of it all she likes. She’s going to have protection,” Shining said with a snort and a hoof stamp.

“We can talk about that later, honey. Right now, I’m sure everyone’s anxious to get to their rooms and unpack. Let’s worry about the rest after we’re settled in, alright?” She bat her eyelashes as she nuzzled the former commander and his knees buckled.

“Y-yes, dear,” Shining said. Cosey and Alto snickered as the party made their way through the tunnels towards the palace.

Pensword stiffened in his seat. “Err, we are heading towards the hidden entrance.” He slumped a little in his chair. “I hope we are not under arrest again.”

“Hey, I got diplomatic immunity till the end of the week.” Grif shrugged.

“And they have nothing on me,” Shawn replied as he repeated the gesture.

“Nor I, I hope; but still, it is a little worrisome going the same path again. I hope it will have a different outcome,” Pensword said.

“Something you guys haven’t told me yet?” Conor asked with an amused expression on his face.

“Gryphons are sore losers,” Pensword responded as he crossed his forehooves over his chest. Lunar Fang gave a small kiss to the sleeping Moon River as she stirred and yawned in her pouch.

“At least this time I’m prepared for if someone's going to try and kill me,” Grif said.

“Agreed. I hate Black Tips,” Pensword muttered as he turned to look out the window. “The Changeling invasion, being attacked by Black Tips, getting called in front of a court for war crimes, and the gall of them to even try to paint me as a traitor.” He huffed. “I am really hoping this time goes smoother.”

Conor whistled. “Ouch.”

“It won’t,” Shawn replied, leaning back further into his seat as he laid his hands behind his head.

“I see that still hasn’t changed,” Conor said, smirking. “Still waiting to be pleasantly surprised, Shawn?”

“With this event, I don’t see a pleasant surprise, but I know Grif and his team will be able to handle it.”

“Better be careful, Shawn. If I didn’t know any better, I’d almost say you had confidence in me,” Grif said.

Shawn opened his eyes and looked at Grif with a blank stare.

“Well, I would rather have you in charge of security than whoever they got to replace Shining Armor,” Pensword grumbled. “Shinning was at least trying. He was the most competent of the modern day Royal Guard.” He sighed. “I have my work cut out for me when I get the military back on track.”

“Plenty of business for me in the interim though.” Grif laughed.

“Good thing we’ll be here a week. I get to work on a few plans that I’ve been thinking about,” Shawn said, a dark smile growing on his face.

“Good. I think I am going to meet with Queen Cadence to continue the plans for our trip,” Pensword replied as he slowly began to relax. The overall mood in the car reminded him of the good times before the war.

“Do I even want to know what you’re planning, Shawn?” Conor asked dubiously.

“Ah, you shouldn’t have to worry about it,” Shawn replied.

“And now I know I need to worry.” Conor sighed. “Just try not to maim too many people, alright?” he said with a wink.

“Good, Conor is learning.” Pensword laughed. “Oh, we are coming up to the tunnel.”

As the darkness consumed the train, the interior lights flickered to life as their flames bobbed on their wicks. “So uh … which platform is this? I thought Canterlot’s was supposed to be out in the open on the edge of the city,” Conor said.

“This is a more private tunnel, mainly reserved for royals and high nobility. We get a special access to the capital,” Pensword said.

“And here is where the ‘fun’ starts,” Shawn said as he sat up.

The train screeched to a halt as the friends stood to walk out the door. A full squad of guards stood lined on either side at full attention as a large pegasus waited patiently before the door, his broad wings tucked primly against his side. His coat was a stark yellow that gradually faded to a light blue as it hit his mane before turning completely dark. Blue streaks accented the tips of his feathers as he saluted to the company while three guards proceeded to open the train doors. His neon green eyes looked respectfully on the assembly as they disembarked.

“Greetings, your Lordship, I’m Captain Pansy,” the stallion said in a light tenor. “The Princesses asked that I and my men escort you and the rest of you party to your quarters. Rooms and beds have been prepared for each of you for the duration of your stay.”

“Alright then,” Shawn replied simply.

Pensword exited the train car next. He stood at attention next to the couch car’s door as he awaited the disembarkment of the soon-to-be Princess Twilight Sparkle.

“I want a full mapping of where your guards are, captain,” Grif said as he stepped off the train. “I need to know where to disperse my people.”

“It’s already prepared.” The colt took out a large sheath of folded parchment from his breastplate. “I want everything to go smoothly just as much as you do. If there’s anything I or my troops can do to help, we will.”

“Your guards understand that anyone found with ill intent has no chance of survival, correct?” Grif asked as he took the parchment.

“I had a feeling you’d say something like that. The protection of the Princesses is our number one priority. My men aren’t willing to go quite that far, but we know you gryphons know how to do a job right. I’ll trust you.”

“That’s why I was hired,” Grif said. “Your men are to be informed that they are under no means to obstruct any and all actions of any gryphon wearing this symbol.” Grif tapped the crest on his chest peice. “And, rest assured, Celestia herself approved of this.”

“I’ll make sure to apprise my men. Private Arte,” Pansy barked.

“Yes, sir?” a somewhat smaller unicorn with pale green fur and a white mane stepped forward.

“Take a rubbing of Sir Grif’s crest and make sure to get copies to every sergeant in Canterlot. You have my authorization to use dragon fire delivery. This is of the utmost priority. I’ll include a set of written orders to go with it, which you will also replicate and send out. I want no mistakes from anypony this week.”

“Sir, yes sir!” The pony saluted awkwardly as he rushed forward, levitating a piece of charcoal and spare parchment to take a rubbing of the etching in Grif’s armor. Once he was done, he returned to his post in file with the other guards.

“I want those copies started now, Private. On my desk by the time we finish the escort. Move!” Pansy barked. Arte bolted, his hooves clattering down the corridors and through the cavern as they receded. “He’s a capable enough scribe. Don’t know what he was thinking entering the guard though.” Pansy shook his head. “Will that suffice, Sir Grif?” he asked.

“It will,” Grif said. “I think it’s likely we’ll be having changeling infiltration, so have lanterns posted in tactical areas and keep a tab on any gryphons not wearing my symbol.”

“And what of the allied changelings? Should we be expecting any of them?” Pansy asked.

“The allied hive changelings have normal pony-like eyes and lack the holes in their hooves and bodies. If you still are unsure, you can direct one of my people to the problem, but please remember they won’t be following orders from you.”

“I understand. I only ask that if one of my guards chooses to disregard my orders you don’t kill him or her. Anything else is perfectly fine.” One of the guards’ mouths dropped.

“Is there a problem, Sergeant?” Pansy asked without turning. The unicorn gulped and stood back at attention.

“I will order for no deaths, but I can’t tell them they can’t duel if they feel insulted. That's not my right,” Grif said.

Pansy nodded. “As I said, as long as they don’t kill, I’m fine with any other measures. It’ll teach the rest of the guard humility. Celestia knows we need it.”

Pensword remained silent before snapping back to attention. “Princess-to-be on DECK!” he shouted as Twilight stepped off the train car.

The guard immediately drew their swords in a salute.

“Princess Twilight,” Pansy said, “welcome back to Canterlot.”

“Thank you, Captain, but just Twilight will do. I’m not a princess yet,” she said nervously as she blushed.”

“What are you talking about, darling? Of course you’re a princess.” Rarity placed a hoof around Twilight’s neck and smiled. “You might as well get used to this now, dearie. You’ll be getting a lot of this kind of treatment from now on.”

The rest of the mane six soon disembarked, their cloaked guards sticking to their charges, even as Rainbow shot an angry glare back at Gilda before turning to cluster around Twilight with a smile.

“Well, it looks like the gang’s all here,” Conor said as the rest of the gryphons disembarked from the third carriage. “Where to next?”

Pensword grimaced briefly at the comment before straightening his face and moving to stand as close to Twilight as he could manage. “Twilight, if needed, I am willing to help go through any lists for your Personal Guard.”

Twilight chuckled nervously. “Uh, no thanks, Pensword. I think Spike would prefer to do that.” The little dragon smiled as he hugged her leg. Twilight placed her other hoof against his head and leaned her muzzle down with a loving smile.

“If you all would be willing to follow me, we’ll take you to your quarters,” Pansy said as the gryphons and guards formed up around the party. From this time onward, Grif and his warriors were on the clock.

Pensword looked at the map and back up at Grif. “I am sorry I cannot join in the patrols; however, I can say that I directed Gilda and Rainbow Dash to the room I was using a while ago for their heart to heart.” He broke off from the map and started to pace nervously.

“Just relax,” Grif said. “I have everything under control.”

“I Sure hope so,” Pensword said, deadpanning.

“Thanks for the vote of confidence.” Grif deadpanned in return.

“You’re welcome.” Pensword smirked; then his expression returned to a more serious one. “So, anything I should be told about? I still take the fact I am the Commander of Equestrian Armed Forces seriously, even if the other nobles do not.”

“We haven’t even fully scouted canterlot yet,” Grif said. “When I know something, you’ll know something.”

“Thank you,” Pensword responded with a happy sigh. “Now if you excuse me, I have to meet with Princess Luna on what she needs of me for the ceremony, seeing as I am the top Lunar Noble.” He shook his head with an expression that couldn’t be read. “Hopefully it will be short and I can retire for the evening. We will make this work so Moon River will be present as well.”

The room was bare save for a long, empty table. The door had been shut as Dream Clan and Bladefeathers stood guard outside. Within, the two occupants stood facing each other with equally angry glares. None would back down.

“How could you even think I would want your help? I can handle myself,” the multihued maned and cyan coated Pegasus shouted back as her voice cracked.

“You seem to think I had a choice,” Gilda shot back.

“Of course you have a choice. You always had a choice,” Rainbow growled.

“I’ve been assigned to guard you. I can’t just get up and leave ‘cause I don’t like it,” Gilda said. “I’d be as good as dead.”

“Yeah, right. Sure you would,” Rainbow Dash said, her voice heavy laden with sarcasm.

“I’d be alone with no money and no way to maintain my weapons or armor. I’m sorry, but my life has actual problems,” Gilda said. “And I’m not making it worse because I couldn’t do my job.”

“Yeah? Well you haven’t exactly had a clean track record on that one, either,” Rainbow replied.

“I know!” Gilda snarled. “I get it, okay? If you’re going to hate me, then fine, but don’t use your two dimensional reasoning to prevent me from doing my job. I don’t tell you how to make the weather.”

“This isn’t about the weather!” Rainbow flew into Gilda’s face. “This is about my friends. If you think you’re off the hook just because you’ve been gone a year, think again. It doesn’t mean I forgot what you did. Those ponies are like family to me.”

“Good. I hope you're happy with them,” Gilda snapped. “But this is about my job. Nothing else. I don’t do this, I don’t eat. When this is over you can go back to your ‘family’ and you’ll never see me again.”

“Great! You can go back home and tell your family what a great warrior you’ve been. Protecting the elements of harmony. What an honor.”

“DON’T YOU DARE TALK ABOUT MY FAMILY!” Gilda roared into rainbow dash’s face. Her hands clenched into fists as she stood on her hind legs, trembling. “I returned home after leaving flight camp and you know what I found?” Gilda leaned in on Rainbow Dash “My entire clan was dead, killed by a rival clan while I was gone. Everything I owned? Gone. Everyone I loved? Gone!” Her voice suddenly dropped to a quiet, closely controlled tone.

“And when I came back to Equestria seeking the one person in the entire world I have left, she pushed me away. My sister abandoned me. She left me alone and I spent the next year using the few skills my family taught me to stay alive. So go on. Hate me. Tell your damn ponies how horrible I am, but don’t you dare speak about my family, or winds help me, I will kill you myself.” Silence filled the room as the pent up fury finally vented.

Hollow and numb, Gilda spoke up one last time, her voice barely above a whisper. “You wanna know what the worst part is?” She smirked briefly before looking down again. “I’ll never forgive myself afterwards.” With that, Gilda turned around to face the wall, leaning against it as she ground her talons into the mortar before she did something she’d regret. It also served to hide the tears.

Rainbow Dash hovered for a time. She opened her mouth, closed it, opened it again. Nothing came out. Gilda heard the thump as Rainbow settled down on the stone floor. Silence reigned as its sister, regret joined in. It would be a long week indeed for these two sisters: the pony and her guard.

In the crystal caverns beneath canterlot, the miners had been given a week long vacation in honor of the coronation, so the mines were devoid of workers. What they were not devoid of, however, were thestrals, and as Luna’s moon rose high over Canterlot, they and their chieftess assembled in meeting. The former chieftains, now lords and ladies of the Lunar Realm, while still unlanded, took the slot of speakers for the varied new noble houses. Pensword also found himself at this meeting as the High Duke of Ys.

Out of habit, Pensword sat with the Dream Clan. He felt better here as he was expected to attend with a weapon, for one thing. For another, he still had trouble feeling like he could fit in with the nobility in Canterlot. The dirty looks and power struggles from the Third Gryphon War played over and over again in his mind. However, he would not speak openly about his feelings to any but his wife, and so, held his peace as he waited for High Chieftess Luna to call the meeting to order.

“My nobles.” Luna bowed her head to them as she held Meteor Impact as a sign of her strength and authority over them.

“Our Chieftess,” the nobles of the Lunar Realm replied back.

“My children,” she smiled, “in the next eve hence, there will be a ceremony where you will each show your loyalty to the new princess and to my sister.”

A few of the new dukes and dutchess shuffled nervously at the last comment. Duke Flury Fang spoke up. “How do you wish for us to show our loyalty?” He looked around quickly, his posture growing both relaxed and more confident as he saw the others nodding in approval.

“You will each swear and oath of fealty to them and to Equestria,” Luna said. “But, of course, you will not present your weapon. That is my right and mine alone.”

The Thestrals in the room relaxed in one body as they collectively let loose a sigh of relief. “Very well,” Flury Fang of the wolf clan responded. “Shadow Wing of the Fox Tribe wishes to ask a question.”

“Our Chieftess,” Shadow Wing began. “Do we get to choose which to swear fealty to first?”

“Traditionally, it goes from oldest to youngest,” Luna said as she seemed to be examining meteor impact before, quite suddenly, she brought it down, leaving a crater in the floor. “But it is not our way. Our way is to swear loyalty only to someone you will respect. You will swear your loyalty as you see fit, not as their traditions dictate.”

“Thank you,” Shadow Wing responded with a low Thestral bow. The other leaders, Flury Fang, Silent Hoof of the Manticore Tribe, Long Mane of the Lion Tribe, Vulcan Scales of the Dragon Tribe, Blitz Fang of the Viper Tribe, and Lone Claw of the Bear Tribe followed suit.

“Our Chieftess is as wise and giving as ever,” Lone Claw said, his mane tinted by streaks of grey.

“I live only for my subjects,” she responded with a low nod.

“And how shall we gauge if they are worthy? A battle of arms does not seem something that would fit with the filly,” Vulcan Scales said, his scale patterned armor glinting in the dim light of the crystals.

“And yet she was the one who released me,” Luna said. “She also defeated and re-sealed the demon, Discord, was instrumental in the death of the Dark Sorcerer Sombra, and aided in the ongoing reformation of the aforementioned Discord. Are these accomplishments not far more than even my own?” she asked them. A murmur ran through the cave as the council of new nobles spoke amongst one another.

“I know not what you all shall decide, but as for me and my house, we shall pledge loyalty to Princess Twilight. I swore Fealty to the two princess already.” Pensword smiled coyly. “If Princess Celestia still has not gained thy respect, we should pledge our fealty to her last.”

“Then do as you will,” Luna said.

“So be it, then,” Flurry Fang said, his wild mane sticking up behind him as he clopped his hoof against the crystal floor, filling the cave with a musical tone of finality.

Grif waited anxiously on Canterlot’s main platform. Kalima and Shrial would be arriving on the next train at any moment and he had promised to meet them since he couldn’t guarantee how much time he’d be able to give them during the week. The gryphon tapped his talons against the wood anxiously.

The Canterlot Express was a more white and gold engine with coach cars as it huffed into the station, steaming in the mountain air. The engine was engulfed as it braked and hissed. A bell clanged, mixing in with the sound of activity around Grif. He heard the door opening from one of the coach cars as a loud clopping met his ears, followed by a very familiar voice.

“Why, thank you, Big Guns. It’s always so nice to see a young man willing to help an old bird out.” Kalima smiled as the big minotaur blushed. Shrial soon followed her new mother-in-law as she stepped off the train, the steam leaving her fur and feathers glistening as it began to clear.

Grif moved forward and instantly embraced Shrial first, proceeding to kiss her on the beak. The kiss lasted long enough to question its chasteness before Grif let her go and moved over to embrace kalima in a hug.

“And how’s my son doing on his first big job?” Kalima asked, a playful gleam in her eyes.

“No attacks yet, though I’ve got a tail on at least two separately contracted gryphons and a badlands changeling,” Grif noted. “I’m also trying my best to avoid the mutts.” He released her and turned to Big Guns. “Thank you for seeing to their safety, my friend.” He offered his talon.

“The pleasure was all mine.” Big guns took the talon in his four fingered hand. “If anypony tried something, Big Guns would made sure they’d regret it.” He fingered his war axe with surprising familiarity.

“That’s why I didn’t assign anyone else.” Grif smiled. “I hope you will do me the honor of protecting them during this week?”

“After what Thalia did for me? You bet.” Big Guns grinned. “And who knows. Maybe I’ll meet a minotaur or two while I’m here. Might as well get to know a little more about my species.”

“I have heard the lord of the Long Horn Tribe has come to pay his respects,” Grif offered. “The Holsteens, however, have taken this coronation as an offense. I may have to kill a few of them during this week. Please don’t take it personally.”

“No worries there.” Big Guns snorted. “Anybody tries to hurt Twilight, they deserve what’s coming to them.”

“You’re shaping into quite the warrior, Big Guns. I’m going to have to test how skilled you’ve become with those blades sometime. Zecora’s been teaching you how to handle them, right?” Shrial asked. Big Guns blushed.

“Yeah, she has.” The battle hammer on his back, with its living wood, turned a bright cherry red.

“Good. We’ll see about that sometime before the coronation. I’m sure the guards won’t mind if we use their training grounds,” Shrial said.

“Yes, ma’am,” Big Guns said. He knew arguing with the willful gryphoness was useless as he rubbed a sizable lump on his head. That rock she’d thrown had weighed a lot, and Shrial had surprisingly good accuracy.

Smirking on seeing the Minotaur’s reaction, Shrial turned to face her mate. “So, where to, Grif?” she asked as she fidgeted with her armor. Kalima smiled knowingly.

“Well, we should get you set up in the palace.” Grif smiled. “I think it will be better. Then you can get out of that armor for a bit. Remember, you’re not on duty; you're here to relax, spend the princess’ money, and be there for the coronation. For the next few months you only have one job.”

“I know, I know. Make sure to keep these little ones safe and sound,” Shrial said as she put a hand to her stomach before caressing Grif’s beak and pulling him in for another kiss. “You will be safe, won’t you?” She asked, concern written on her brow.

“I’ve got one gryphon for every ten guards out on patrol right now, and if there’s one thing you know I’m good at, it’s tracking things down and making them dead,” Grif reminded her.

“I know. I just worry sometimes,” she said.

“We’d best be going, Shrial,” Kalima said as she lay a taloned hand on the mother-to-be’s shoulder. “There’s a great deal to do before the coronation, and I, for one, would like to see what the royal palace is like. You think you can humor an old bird?” she asked as she winked at Grif.

Shrial sighed. “I guess you’re right.” Then she smiled. “I’m looking forward to seeing you tonight, though, Grif.” With that said, the party departed the platform as they made their way through the station. “Oh, can we stop somewhere along the way?” she asked. “I have the strangest urge for coffee and donuts.”

“I might know a place.” Grif laughed as they made their way out of the station and into the crowd.

“You heard me right, Captain,” Shawn said as he casually leaned on his cane, peering at Pansy from behind the desk.

“You do realize I’ve mobilized the entire garrison, as is, just to keep the order here. Even with Grif’s help, Canterlot’s going to be a major hoof full this week,” Pansy said as he placed yet another letter into the dragon flame lamp.

“Considering the amount of Gryphons Grif brought, as well as how much he has trained them, I’m positive they can handle the situation for an ‘hour,’” Shawn replied.

Pansy narrowed his eyes. “Just what are you trying to prove, Lord Shawn.”

“Not trying to prove anything, and please, no titles,” he replied before a small smirk grew on his face. “I’m simply wanting to test the skill and capabilities of the guard.”

“And you’re sure that won’t be a hinderance?” Captain Pansy asked as he motioned towards the cane.

“If anything, this is overkill,” Shawn said, the grin still on his face.

Pansy sighed. “I can’t exactly deny a direct request from a lord.” He placed a hoof on his chin. “Give me some time to talk with Grif about it. I don’t know if he’d approve, but if he agrees to cover the city, I am willing to allow your request.”

“I’m sure he’ll love the idea,” Shawn said with a light chuckle. “Isn’t that right, Grif?”

“Yeah, we have enough gryphons to do this job on our own. An hour is nothing.” Grif chuckled as he entered the room, silently signaling two gryphons outside the window that they could finally interrigate one of the detected changelings unhindered.

“You’ll accept full responsibility?” Pansy asked, his expression grave.

“Honestly, I accepted full responsibility when I accepted the contract. Two hundred or so badly trained fighters isn’t going to change my plans one way or the other,” Grif said. “No offense.”

Pansy sighed. “As much as I’d like to object, none taken. Half these soldiers don’t even know the meaning of the word fight. They just like to prance around in their armor and put on a show. I’ve been trying to change that.” He looked to Shawn. “If it’s a sparring match you want, it’s a sparring match you’ll get. We’ll start with the noblemen in the troops. That way they won’t feel nervous about challenging an equal. Give me a few hours to get things organized and meet us in the training grounds at the barracks.”

“I’ll be waiting,” Shawn said as he walked out with a flourish of his coat.

Twilight looked suspiciously behind her as she eyed their bodyguards and their colored cloaks. Casually, she sipped at her tea with a hoof as she looked around the table to her friends. Rainbow Dash nodded as she drank deeply from her cup, which had been laden with sugar. Twilight flared her wings as her horn glowed, casting a spell. Before the gryphons could react, a large, purple-pink bubble had surrounded the six, preventing all sound from getting in or out. The Guards cursed as they hacked and slashed at the barrier, only to find their weapons ineffective. The princess-to-be astutely noted when one of them left out the door. “Alright,” She began, “I’m guessing we only have a few minutes before Grif gets in here and breaks the spell, so let’s get our business done before he has the chance. Rainbow Dash, what is it you wanted to talk to us about?”

The pegasus fluttered nervously inside the bubble, a behavior that was very unlike the normally brash and assertive pony. “I… I think I screwed up, you guys.” Rainbow was barely able to choke the words out.

“How do you mean, dear?” Rarity began. “This wouldn’t happen to have anything to do with a certain gryphoness, would it?”

Rainbow nodded and blushed. “I just learned something big. Something huge!”

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy responded with a look of concern. “What’s wrong?”

Applejack nodded sagely. “I think we can promise not to tell any others if that’s what you want.” She looked to Rarity. “Isn’t that right, sugarcube?”

“Of course, darling,” Rarity responded.

Rainbow Dash took a big, long breath before she told the story of her fight with Gilda and everything she had learned.

Twilight looked into her teacup for a moment. “I think you need to apologize. You don’t have to be friends right away, but if you’re going to put this behind you, you need to start somewhere.”

“Thats never going to cut it,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, shaking her head. “Twilight, I abandoned her.” Tears slowly began to develop in the pegasus’ eyes. “I was all she had left and I sent her away.” Rainbow dropped into her cushion with a big flop and flopped her head between her forehooves as she splayed them on the table.

“You didn’t know any better, darling,” Rarity said as she put a consoling hoof over the Pegasus. “None of us did.”

“I didn’t bother to ask, did I?” Rainbow said. “I knew something was up. I mean, it’s a long way between Ponyville and the empire, and with her family, she could never do long trips at the drop of a hat. I knew something was wrong and I didn’t ask. When my mom died, Gilda was right there for me. When hers was gone, I left her alone.”

Pinkie Pie appeared beside Rainbow Dash, hugging her fiercely. “Well, Dashie, all we have to do then is find some super duper most important way of saying sorry to Gilda. If she wants to try and be friends with us again, we can try too. Ooh, I know, I know! We can throw a super duper I’m super sorry for hurting your feelings party! I’ll get started on the cake!” Pinkie fished around in her mane, pulling out flour, a mixing bowl, and other ingredients.

Twilight looked to Rainbow Dash. “Is there anything else you need to tell us, Rainbow? As it is, I’m afraid I just put Celestia in serious trouble. … And I think we just ran out of time,” she said, a little frightened as a very angry looking Grif strode into the room.

Grif stood in front of the bubble, glaring as he held a talon on the shield. The guards formed up behind him, watching intently. As the talon made contact the magic began to condense and crystallize. This spidered out quickly, forming an archway. With a careful flourish, the gryphon drew his sword and cut within the crystal, causing the magic of the bubble to shatter like glass before vanishing. “So, Twilight ... did you want this whole princess thing to end before it began? Is that it?” To make his point, he pulled something from his bag and threw it to the ground. Only after it had sunk into the wood did the ponies realize it was the horn of a changeling.

“If you’re gonna be angry, then be angry at me. I’m the one who put her up to this.” Rainbow Dash flew up and into Grif’s face. “I needed to talk with my friends about something important, and it had to be private.” Against her will, Rainbow Dash took a guilty glance at Gilda. “I don’t want to hurt anypony any more that I have.” She crossed her hooves as he realized she had spoken maybe a little too much.

“Twilight, what are the properties of the mandrake plant?” Grif asked, heedless of Rainbow Dash’s objection.

“It’s a powerful magical plant known for being extremely healthy for mothers developing children. It’s also able to completely bypass any and all types of magical blocking,” Twilight recited from memory.

Grif pulled out a bolt from his bag and tossed it down beside the changeling horn. “And what would these mandrake root bolts have done to the six of you in this bubble while your guards watched helplessly after they’d been trying to get to you over the last few minutes?” Grif asked her, looking around.

“I realise this is unpleasant for you. I realise it’s not nice to have someone you don’t really know shadowing you, but this is necessary. This isn’t something we’re doing because it’s fun. There have been 50 death threats sent to Celestia from foreign nations already towards the new princess and you girls, and two threats to take out the city in general. I’m trying to keep you alive. I know Equestria doesn’t do coronations very often, but believe me when I say this; until you're back at ponyville, all six of you are dancing on the edge of a knife.” Grif looked at Rainbow. “I’m pretty sure you learned about group responsibility back at the Wonderbolt Academy, Rainbow. You asked twilight to do this and she went ahead with it, and from the looks on the faces here, no one bothered to put up any objections. That makes all six of you at fault.

“I’m going to talk to Celestia, and, as I’m sure Twilight’s aware, if this happens again, I am going to be forced into more drastic measures than any of us would like. Movement restrictions, curfews, possibly even being confined to your rooms for the week.”

“What was I supposed to do?” Rainbow’s voice cracked. “Involve the entire guard in my mistake?” A pained expression crossed her eyes a moment and was gone. “I did what I thought was right.”

“You come to me and you request a panic room for the six of you to meet in,” Grif said. “You do not act like this. If I didn’t know any better, I would have believed Spitfire went over this plan with you; in regard to security and how to behave, at least.”

“No, she didn’t,” Rainbow Dash responded. “If we had a problem, we’d sort it out ourselves and take it to the skies.” Her expression faltered. “Um … can we have a panic room?” she asked weakly.

“... I’ll work on having one prepared.” Grif sighed. “As of this moment, I need to have you six moved. ‘Cause now they know where you are.”

Rainbow Dash nodded, returning to her normal posture. “Sure,” she said, trying to hide her still smarting ego. “I recommend separating us till the panic room’s ready.” She looked to the others. “I’ll see you later, girls,” she said as she slowly plodded out of the room, Gilda close behind.

“For what it’s worth,” Grif whispered as she passed, “she wants to forgive you. We’re a stubborn species, but I think you can still fix things.” A small spark returned to Rainbow’s eyes and she raised her head slightly before she fully left the room.

Grif nodded to Gilda as she left silently behind Rainbow. “Okay, as for the rest of you, I want these girls in different corners of the palace within fifteen minutes, preferably someplace with no windows. I’ll send a messenger for you when their panic room is ready. Get going,” Grif ordered. The remaining elements paired off with their guards and were led away.

Twilight remained in the room, staring at the arch Grif had crystallized. “How are you going to get rid of that anyway?” she asked.

“Unless shawn can use it, I’ll probably find somewhere out of the way and bleed it off slowly. It should be fine,” Grif said. “I’ve been practicing this part for a while. I think I can handle it.”

Gilda led Rainbow through the halls of the palace and down the stairs. “The best place is below ground,” she said, looking forward.

“Fine,” Rainbow Dash mumbled as they headed down the stairs. “I messed up again,” she sighed, most likely not realizing she’d said it aloud.

“At least you still have a life, people that love you,” Gilda said. “The screw up didn’t ruin your life, so mare up and deal with it.”

“But that’s the point. I could’ve handled it if it was just me, but I put everypony else in danger, too. I put you in danger.” Rainbow turned with a snort. “I’m the element of Loyalty.” Then her head lowered as her face fell. “Some element holder I turned out to be.”

“Danger is my life,” Gilda answered, drawing her axe. “This isn’t for show, you know.”

“I know,” Rainbow said. “Still, what I did back in Ponyville wasn’t right. I, well, I felt like you were tearing me away from my friends, making me choose one or the other.”

“... I was grieving.” Gilda spoke in a half hearted tone, staring into the darkness ahead. “It doesn’t excuse how I acted.”

“Sounds like we both weren’t the best girls,” Rainbow said as she looked to Gilda. The two continued on in silence for a time. “I know it’s not worth much, but ... I’m sorry,” Rainbow said, careful not to look the gryphoness in the eye just yet.

“Look,” Gilda said, puffing up for a time. Her pride was about to get to her until she looked at Rainbow Dash. In all her days with the mare, she’d never seen her like this. Her mane was down, her tail limp, and her eyes dimmed from their usual enthusiasm to dying embers. “I … I’m sorry, too,” Gilda finally let out. Unlike the first time, this, Rainbow could tell, came from the heart. “I just didn’t know how to tell you. You’re like the toughest person I know.”

“Same here, Gilda.” Rainbow Dash responded. “I want to say we can start from the beginning again, but we both know we can’t. So, maybe we can sort of meet up in the middle?” She asked, her voice a little more hopeful.

“I … I’d like that,” Gilda said.

She opened one of the cellar doors, leading them into the brewery where barrels upon barrels of apple cider sat in stock, waiting to be tapped. “You wanna to do the Cheer later?” Rainbow asked, her ears laid back a little.

“Not while I’m working,” Gilda said, shaking her head. “You think they're going to need all this?” she asked, gesturing to the cider.

“I don’t think they’ll miss just one barrel,” Rainbow said with a mischievous smirk. “Just wait till Cider season at Sweet Apple Acres, though. They have the best cider around, hooves down.”

Gilda selected a small cask and lifted it down, carrying it towards the brew master’s work area. She grabbed the mallet and the tap, lined it with the notch in the lid, and began driving it home.

Rainbow Dash seemed to be thinking about something. “Gilda, hold on a second.” The gryphoness stopped her work, looking up with a confused brow. “I, I know that I was a crummy friend in the past, but I, I want to do something before we start drinking. It’s something I should’ve done a long time ago.” She slowly walked toward Gilda, spreading her wings as she went. She turned her head and picked a primary Feather. Grabbing the best one she could find with her teeth, she yanked it out. “Gilda, I solemnly swear on my honor as a pegasus to stand at your side, and be there if you want me. Not just as a friend, but … awww shucks, I’m not good at all this mushy stuff.”

Gilda stared at her for a moment, tears welling up in her eyes. Finally, after a few moments that felt like an eternity, the gryphoness moved forward and Rainbow felt herself fully embraced in a bear hug. “Thanks.” It was the only word Gilda could say right now. “Thanks,” she choked.

“Sisters?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Sisters.” Gilda laughed for the first time in a very, very long time as years worth of pain and stress began to melt. It would take time for all the scars to heal, but for now, this was enough. She smirked. “Now come on, ya slow poke, let’s drink,” she said, taking out a pair of dusty mugs from the table.

“Who’re you calling slow?” Rainbow said, her tone menacing. She held that pose for all of a few seconds before they both broke down into fits of laughter. Gilda proceeded to dispense the cider, and they both had a toast before entering a drinking contest.

“First one to the bottom of the barrel wins,” Gilda said.

“You’re on!”

Shawn stood leaning against his cane, a bored expression on his face as he waited for the guard to show up to the training grounds. He didn’t have to wait long as the uniform tromp of hooves and armor sounded, practically shaking the grounds as column after column of pony guards came marching into the arena and filing into the seats. Overhead, a shadow descended as Pansy alighted to the ground.

“There, that should be all of them. Things should be ready in about five minutes once the guards are finished getting into position,” the pegasus said.

“Perfect,” Shawn replied as he swapped the cane to his left hand. Reaching his hand up, he grabbed the grip of his greatsword, unsheathing it. He looked it over before flipping it in his hand and stabbing it into the ground beneath him, crushing some of the gravel to powder as other stones spat out in various directions with the force of the impact. “I’ll be fighting without this.”

“You prefer hoof to hoof combat?” Pansy asked.

“Nah, be sure each of them have a weapon,” Shawn replied as he looked to the group.

Pansy balked. “You’re kidding, right? Do you have a death wish or something?”

“Oh, that’s funny.” Shawn grinned. “I’m just making things fair.”

“Who do you think you are, Hammer Strike or something?”

“Nah, he has his method to things, I have my own,” Shawn replied with a shrug.

Pansy face-hoofed. “The things I have to put up with.” He sighed. Alright, if you insist, I’ll have my men use their weapons. I won’t allow lethal force, though.”

“Your choice.”

“Officers, line up: one on one!” Pansy looked at the Guards as they followed their orders. “House Jade, you can go first,” Pansy said as a white Unicorn with a green mane stepped forward, his golden armor gleaming.

The unicorn sat there, complacent for a time as he gauged his opponent. In a spilt second, he struck, moving for the cane. He had been very accomplished in his guard training, which made it all the worse when Shawn brought the ball of the cane into the side of his face mid-approach, sending the stallion to the ground and sliding to the side. Dust and gravel flew, shifted, and bounced with the force while the onlookers gawked. A collective gasp filled the stadium as several guards cringed.

“You know, I said I wanted to make things fair. At least send five,” Shawn called out to Pansy.

Cynical laughter slowly made its way through the arena as sergeants from various platoons pictured the things the guard could do to this upstart. Pansy looked at Shawn, more than a little surprised at how easily he had taken out the first soldier. Then he smiled. “Why not?”

The next five didn’t fare much better than their comrade. Three sweeping blows later they lay sprawled out around Shawn. Pansy kept smiling, even as the other nobles balked. About twenty minutes later, most of the guard were either knocked out or swaying on the sidelines, having been spared the dishonor their fellows would bring upon themselves. A variety of welts and bruises decorated their flanks, legs, and faces as they looked on or slept as the case may be.

“So, how many guards can you spare in total?” Shawn asked.

Pansy looked over the remainder of his troops. “Considering the number who’ll need bedrest now, probably about eight more, counting the four you said could stay on.”

“Let’s do all of them then,” Shawn said, leaning on the cane in his right hand.

Pansy raised an eyebrow.

“I mean, got to keep things interesting,” Shawn shrugged. “Don’t worry, I won’t injure them too badly,” he finished, giving a dark grin.

Captain Pansy barely suppressed the shudder. “Attack!” he ordered.

The eight guards spread out, this time attempting a multipronged attack. shawn answered them with large sweeping blows. A pair of hooves managed to slam into his shoulder moments before he spun around, bringing the ball end of the cane into the pegasus’ chin. The pegasus spun in the air, landing on his hooves as he rubbed his jaw. Surprisingly, he was still standing.

“Well, that was one hit,” Shawn said aloud. “Should give that colt a raise or something for that.”

“I’ll consider it.” Pansy said, smirking as the rest of the guards were systematically dealt with. The pegasus, much to his credit, turned out to be the last pony standing, and even got the chance to shake Shawn’s hand in a show of sportsmanship when the fight was done. Humility had been dealt swiftly. Maybe now those lazy ponies would actually start to take the job seriously.

“Alright, listen up everypony. I want you all to report to the infirmary. Anypony who’s unconscious or unable to move will be assisted by their fellow guards. File the nature of the affliction as a training accident, understand?” Pansy asked. The ponies grumbled.

“I said, do you understand?” Pansy yelled.

“Sir, yes, sir!” The ponies said, not willing to risk a second beating. They soon hobbled, hovered, and levitated their way out the entrance and towards the infirmary. Their slow, heavy gait seemed more like a funeral march than a military one.

“I guess this finishes our ‘training’ session then,” Shawn replied. “A shame that I’m unable to fully move and fight just yet. Still healing and whatnot.”

The Guards all froze briefly before moving a little quicker to get away from this being. Shawn heard one noble’s son speak under his breath. “Glad they’re on our side.”

“I’ll leave you to your duties, Pansy,” Shawn said as he pulled his greatsword out of the gravel and put it onto his back. “Have fun.”

“After what I just saw, I don’t know what could be better. Thanks for roughing them up for me. Now I know where they need to improve most.”

Shawn smirked and gave a two fingered salute as he walked to the main gate, his coat billowing behind him as the wind blew the dust from the gravel he trod on.

The light filtered into the Canterlot throne room through the stained glass windows, bathing the hall every color imaginable and giving a fitting rainbow display to the event that was to take place. The coronation was now less than 72 hours away, and, unfortunately, this meant taking care of the less glamorous side with welcoming a new royal: the politics.

Celestia stood to the left of her throne dressed in her full ceremonial jewels and torc. The only peice off about her usual formal display was the polished greatsword strapped to her side. The blade, while similar to the original, did not compliment the the sheath in which it sat, telling of the lesser quality of the blade itself.

To the right of the throne, Luna stood in her full ursa armor. Only replacing the helmet with her tiara, she stood a great image of imposing strength. As always, Meteor Impact was strapped on her back. The great war hammer looked far too ancient and powerful in comparison to the sword Celestia now carried.

Directly in front of the two stood Queen Cadence, her body cloaked in a robe made of fine scarlet and purple thread as a testament to her station as ruler of the Crystal Empire. Her tiara had been replaced by the ceremonial crown of the empire. Suspended in her magic, a gold scepter with a large diamond cut like a heart at the top sat waiting.

All three authority figures stood straight, their posture perfect, their expressions serene, something made even more impressive by the fact they had held this pose for almost three hours as Fancy Pants continued the traditional speech.

“And so, by the edict of Faust, as decided upon by the founders of Equestria upon their choice of giving the kingdom over to Celestia and Luna, as an alicorn, we welcome you as our new princess. As speaker of the house, I hereby give the nobles’ support for this forming of the fourth royal house. Faust bless House Sparkle. Long may it rule, and glorious be its reign.”

“Long may it rule!” the guards and other assembled ponies echoed.

“And now, your highness, if you would take the stand in order to nominate your deputy houses.” Fancy Pants gestured to Twilight with a hoof before stepping down.

“... I can’t feel my legs,” Fancy pants whispered to Fleur as he sat, exhausted.

Twilight Sparkle nodded as she did her best to hide her nervous expression. She gulped as she stepped onto the stand and looked upon the gathering.

“Thank you, Fancy Pants. It’s truly an honor to know that I have the support of all Equestria’s nobility in this. As you all know, no princess is anything without her support, her houses, to depend upon. These houses become her friends, her closest allies, and those to whom she can turn in times of need. Bearing these things in mind, it is my desire to form five new houses under my standard to be my allies, my advisors, and my constant friends. I propose the families Apple, Pie, Belle, Dash, and Fauna. They’ve been my constant friends in life, protecting me, helping me, loving me, as I have in turn with them. It seems only fair that my closest friends stay my closest friends in the coming years as we build the kingdom together.”

“Are there any objections?” Luna asked, looking to Fancy Pants and the others.

“The House of Lords will accept the princess’ decision on this matter,” Fancy Pants answered. He took his monogram off and polished it casually as he looked to the princess meaningfully before returning the lens to its proper place. The predetermined signal forewarned Luna that the choice was not totally without complaint.

“Very well, then,” Luna said. “Let it be known from this day forward that these aforenamed houses are now nobility and granted the same rights, privileges, and responsibilities involved with such titles.”

Cadence stepped forward with an encouraging smile to her little sister-in-law as she raised the scepter. “Let the ponies step forward.”

The five aforementioned ponies did so hesitantly.

“As Queen of the Crystal Empire, and Princesses of Equestria, we three stand here as witnesses of the verification of royal blood. These five ponies have proven their nobility time and time again in the defense of this country when no other would rise to its aid. Many fled in terror. Others fled to their homes, barring entry to all who stood in need. These five would not. Standing with Princess Twilight, they took the elements of harmony in hand, saving our world from untold calamity, and saving my Empire from the desolation and slavery that came from the dreaded King Sombra. For such loyalty, honesty, generosity, kindness, and laughter, we thank you.” With that said, and more than a few nobles stinging from the Queen’s remarks, Cadence levitated the sceptre to Twilight.

“Princess Twilight, they are your friends. Will you do them the honor?” Cadence asked.

Twilight took a deep breath before concentrating. In a flash of purple light, something materialized into her magical grip. The glaive staff stood at just over six feet long with a long oak handle treated with different preservatives and varnishes. Runes glowed faintly in response to the magic that held it aloft. At the end, pointing towards the floor, a long, thin double-edged blade stretched outwards. on the other end five long root-like tendrils grew, which each held five smaller stones the same color as her friends’ elements. A large, pale ruby that had been grown with amethyst veins within to form a familiar six pointed star sat proudly on its own stand, secured and protected by the roots and supporting stones.

“I, Princess Twilight, extend to my you friendship and my love. Will you swear fealty to me and my house, and support me as you always have?” She asked. While her bearing was confident, her eyes told a different story to the five friends who stood before her.

“Of course, silly filly,” Pinkie said, the first to speak.

“We’re always with you, sugarcube,” Applejack followed up.

“We’ve always got your back,” Rainbow said with a cocky smirk.

“Of course. Who else could you rely on to make all your royal gowns?” Rarity asked with a mischievous smile.

“Um … what they said,” Fluttershy said, blushing violently.

Twilight’s eyes watered briefly before she swept the tears away with a foreleg as her friends all knelt before her.

“Then by the powers vested me, I dub you Dutchess Applejack, of Sweet Apple Acres; Dutchess Fluttershy of the gentle forest; Dutchess Rainbow Dash, Nature’s Hoof; Dutchess Pinkie Pie, Lady of Laughter; and last, but not least, Dutchess Rarity of the gem fields. Rise, Ladies of the court. Rise, my friends.” Twilight beamed as the mares rose to their hooves and she embraced each and every one of them.

“Then there is no more business to address in this meeting,” Celestia said, stepping forward. “Let it be written in the history books today that we accept House Sparkle as the new royal house of Equestria, and henceforth, she shall be coronated in three days’ time.” The solar princess stomped her hoof. “Court is dismissed.” As the nobles filed out, the five friends swarmed Twilight in a massive group hug while their guards watched from the side, ever wary of attempts that may come, but even they couldn’t help but crack a smile at the scene.

“Atta girl, Rainbow Dash,” Gilda whispered.

Twilight Sparkle and her friends were led into a room that she remembered seeing only once in her life: the symbolic center of the kingdom, the royal council chamber. Where once there had been only three thrones, now a fourth stood around the table. Each throne with a cutie mark embroidered upon the back of the seat that rested on a three tiered deis. She recognized Celestia’s throne, designed to compliment the colors of her coat and mane, and then there was Cadence’s throne, followed by Luna’s. What brought pause was her own throne, sized the same as the others. Twilight knew it would dwarf her at the moment, but she had a feeling she would grow into it in time.

Celestia smiled as she led her former student to the throne. “Please,” She said in her kind, motherly voice. “Sit down and I’ll help you through the ceremony.” Celestia sat on the fluffy ornate carpet. Tapestries of Equestrian houses decorated the hall, yet the actual house emblems were emblazoned upon the vaulted ceiling. Several empty spaces and slots waited to be filled, and if Twilight knew anything about her teacher, Celestia was probably planning to do just that with new houses and emblems soon enough. Twilight quickly turned back and looked upon the gathering nobles.

“Members of the solar court,” Celestia spoke calmly as she eyed the inhabitants of the room. “When cadence was crowned as a princess, you were all expected to swear fealty to her. Today, Equestria has a new princess to be crowned, and as such, I would ask that you all swear your fealty to her, just as you swore to Cadence, and as your ancestors swore to me. Who will step forward first?” she asked, looking around.

“I think, your highness,” Twilight Velvet said as she moved to the front of the room. “In the fairness of our relation, it would be most fitting if my house swore its fealty first.”

“Very well, Velvet of House Twilight.” Celestia nodded. “Do you and your house promise to follow the rule of Twilight Sparkle? Do you swear to uphold the honor of its name? Do you pledge yourself to the strength of its crown?”

Twilight Sparkle looked nervously as her mother proudly lowered her head. “In the name of my house, I pledge House Twilight to the sun, the moon, the love within the heart, and to you, Twilight Sparkle.”

“I ... I accept your pledge, Mo--Twilight Velvet. I’ll do my best to be worthy of your name,” Twilight responded, her voice shaking slightly.

Twilight Velvet raised her head with a proud look to her daughter before backing away three steps. Then she bowed again. Twilight, at a whisper from Celestia, bowed her own head in acknowledgment. With that, Twilight Velvet smiled as she returned to the herd of the Solar Court.

Fancy Pants was the next to approach. He, too, proudly bowed his head and his voice held only sincerity and truth as he spoke. “In the name of my house, I pledge House Pants to the sun, the moon, the love within the heart, and to you, Twilight Sparkle.”

“I accept your pledge, Fancy Pants. I will do my best to be worthy of your name.” Twilight replied, her voice gaining a bit more strength to it. As Fancy Pants repeated the motions, Twilight returned with her own head bow. She gazed upon the rather large group as Fancy returned to join it.

The next to step forward was Baron Blueblood, who held a neutral expression. He bowed like the others, kneeling on his right foreleg as his head bowed deep to ground. “In the name of my house, I pledge House Blueblood to the sun, the moon, the love within the heart, and to you, Twilight Sparkle.” He did not raise his head as Twilight began to speak.

“I accept your pledge, Baron Blueblood. I will do my best to be worthy of your name.” She waited as Baron Blue blood got up and stepped back four paces before bowing. Twilight flicked her eyes to Celestia, she had picked up on the departure from routine. After a moment, Celestia nodded slightly and Twilight bowed in return, letting Baron Blueblood return to the group.

The rest of the nobility, from High Dutchess Platinum to Duke Pansy, all took turns to swear fealty to the new Princess. Twilight noticed that as they kept moving forward some were already leaving the room, their task over, while others yet remained.

Soon, only her friends were left to swear. This brought confusion as Celestia moved to sit on her throne and the five ponies found themselves slowly pushed forward.

Celestia looked to Twilight, then back to the element holders. “Do you, the bearers of the Elements of Harmony, swear fealty to all the crowns of Equestria?” Here, Princess Luna and Queen Cadence entered and took seats upon their thrones. “If you swear fealty to the crowns, repeat after me.”

The Element Holders repeated the words. “As Nobles,” Each one stated their new house name. “We do solemnly swear not just our own lives, but the blood of our future to the crown and to the ruling of Equestria in all fairness, so help us Faust.”

Twilight smiled at her friends before she turned to the herd of solar nobility, at least what remained of it. “Before we go, there is one more piece of business I wish to handle. There is a family who was thought to have died in service to Equestria during the Third Gryphon War. However, through working with a friend, it has become apparent they have a living descendant within equestria. This ancient family’s loyalty can never be brought to question. For this reason, I hereby take House Hooves in as a cadet branch of House Sparkle. In this action, I, with the support of Princess Celestia, award nobility and the title of baroness to Derpy Hooves of Ponyville by virtue of her bloodline from the last brother of Baron Happy Hooves.” Twilight spread her wings wide and looked down at them.

“By the power vested in us as Princesses of Equestria, we restore House Hooves’ rights and privileges as a noble house,” Celestia finished, clopping her hoof against the arm of her chair with a resounding whack.

They took time to eat dinner, and while others were going to bed, Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight were gathered on their thrones. Well, Luna was standing at the doors as she looked to her sister. She took a breath as she stepped forward with an air more recognizable in the Thestral society. She was fully dressed in her Ursa Major Armor. Above them all, a small full moon hung in the air, giving the room an eerie light as the only source of illumination.

“Thestrals of the Lunar Court,” Luna said, looking out over the Lunar Nobility. “The time has come for you to affirm your loyalty to Equestria by swearing your fealty to its princesses. Who will be the first?”

Pensword stepped forward, dressed in the armor of the Third Gryphon War minus the wing blades. On his back, the Ursa Minor cloak hung and glowed with the stars of a foreign land. He bowed, flaring his wings out in the manner of the thestrals. “By the light of the Moon, I, High Duke Pensword of House Pen, pledge the strength of the wings of House Pen to thee, Twilight Sparkle, and to thee, Princess Celestia. May the light of the full moon reveal the shadows of harm to thee.”

Twilight looked nervously at the small notecard in her hoof. “We accept thy pledge.” She bowed her head and flared her wings as well. “We shall strive to be worthy of thine honor and respect.”

Celestia bowed and flared her wings as well. “We accept thy pledge, and we shall strive to be worthy of thine honor and respect.”

A Thestral mare stepped forward next, dressed in traditional Thestral armor with hints of Lunar Guard accents. She was a moonkissed with a midnight purple coat, stepping into the light, even as Pensword stepped away. The two nodded to one another as friends passing. The Mare bowed and flared her bat wings. “By the light of the Moon, I, Baroness Whirlwind of house Dream, pledge the strength of the wings of the House Dream to thee, Twilight Sparkle, and to thee, Celestia. May the light of the full moon reveal the shadows of harm to thee.”

Twilight and Celestia followed suit with the same reply they gave to Pensword: what appeared to be a Thestral greeting tradition. The next to step forth was a Thestral stallion whose mane was as black as a lightless cave. His coat was a light wolf-grey. The moonlight gleamed off his full set of Lunar Guard armor. He bowed low, following the custom. “By the light of the Moon, I, Duke Flury Fang of house Fang, pledge the strength of the wings of House Fang to thee, Twilight Sparkle, and to thee, Celestia. May the light of the full moon Reveal the shadows of harm to thee.”

As twilight and Celestia once again replied, the stallion stepped back and returned to the herd. he nodded to a mare as she stepped forward. The Mare bowed, her mane a dark brown. The armor she wore was was a polished mix of solar and lunar armor. Her left eye had a nasty scar that was covered by a strap of cloth wrapping around her head. Her light brown coat stood out from the others. “By the light of the Moon, I, Dutchess Long Mane of house Lionpaw, pledge the strength of the wings of House Lionpaw to thee, Twilight Sparkle, and to thee, Celestia. May the light of the full moon reveal the shadows of harm to thee.”

And so it continued late into the night.

Conor lay in bed, mumbling in his sleep as he tossed and turned in the dark. A smile was on his face as he settled yet again and sighed contentedly. Tears ran down his cheeks, wetting the pillow as Princess Luna came forth from the shadows. She stepped slowly to the bed, observing the boy as he dreamed. She knew that look, knew those tears only too well from her banishment. Perhaps it would be better to let him sleep a while longer. Such dreams were of the few comforts she’d had on the moon. To deny it to this human, who essentially shared her fate, would be cruel. And yet, was it not for the purpose of alleviating worry and suffering that she had come? She paused a moment longer in indecision. Then she took a breath, exhaled, and proceeded to nudge the human on the shoulder.

“Awaken, young Conor. There is much to be done this night,” Luna said as she shook him.

Conor groaned as the motion took him from his slumber. Back into the darkness, back into the unfamiliar world of Equestria. He sighed. “What is it, Luna?” he asked, punctuating the question with a yawn as he rubbed his eyes, trying to wake his heavy limbs.

“It is time we corrected this issue,” Luna said, pointing to the bump on his forehead with a hoof. “My sister and I think we may have a solution.”

“And you had to wake me in the middle of the night to tell me this?” Conor asked.

“The spell requires secrecy and deep concentration,” Luna said. “We must be very careful about it.”

“Is it dangerous?” Conor asked, the sleep leaving his eyes as the weight of what Luna was saying finally hit him.

“Is anything worth doing truly not?” Princess Luna responded with a nervous smile.

“Luna, just tell it to me straight,” Conor said, sighing. “Why are you really taking me in the middle of the night?”

Luna sighed. Clearly she was out of practice. “We don’t know how shawn will react. Last time Celestia did something he didn’t like, she spent an entire week sparring with him straight.” Luna looked into Conor’s eyes. “We don’t know what he’d do to us this time.”

“So it’s not really dangerous, just something you’re scared Shawn’ll get upset over?” Luna nodded. “Okay, then.” Conor rose to his feet as he fumbled to pull his clothes on before turning to face the lunar princess. “Let’s go, Luna.”

Luna’s horn lit and the two of them vanished before reappearing in one of the long corridors in the palace next to Celestia. “We shall have to ‘hoof it’ from here as I’m told the expression is.”

“Fine by me,” Conor said. “Hello, Celestia.” Conor smiled. “So that’s what teleportation feels like.” His eyes spun slightly before he shook his head, returning them to normal. “What?” he asked as the princesses stared at him.

“Are you ready, sister?” Luna looked to celestia.

“Yes,” Celestia said, nodding gravely. “And I think the sooner we take care of this, the better.”

Luna led them slowly down the corridor, which Conor noticed was lined with mirrors of all manner of shapes, sizes, designs, and styles. Some were made of polished bronze, others brass, others silver. They all reflected the moonlight, lighting the corridor in silvery-white, except for one. Luna stopped before the large, ancient mirror. Its frame was formed of ebony and stylized with the figure of an alicorn traveling up on one side and a nightmare traveling down on the other. The face, however, was the real curiosity. A pool of dark and black seemed to devour the light that struck it.

“Okay … portal of some kind?” Conor asked, a little creeped out by the darkness. It rippled and writhed, constantly shifting in their presence.

“Sister, you’re really certain this is necessary?” Celestia asked, doing her best to suppress a shudder.

“I’m certain,” Luna said as she pressed a hoof to the mirror, causing it to ripple, not like water, but more like silk or some other type of smooth fabric. It reminded Conor of the old wave exercises he’d performed with parachutes as a child.

“Any words of advice?” Conor asked.

“Keep looking straight ahead, and whatever you do, keep your eyes on the path,” Celestia said as she shuddered yet again. “If you’d prefer, we can put a blindfold on you and lead you through.”

“Is it really that bad?” Conor asked.

“Can you imagine a perfect nothingness?” Luna asked. “Darker than black, reaching for eternity to your right and your left, both above you and below you?” Her face turned bleak. “For many, such a concept alone could lead to madness. To actually see it has drawn many ponies beyond the scope of sanity.”

“Back home, I was taught never to believe that a space like that could even exist. However,” Conor said, raising a hand to silence the alicorn before she could object. “This is not my world, and this is not my home. For all I know this isn’t even my universe. If you say it’s pure blackness and nothing but, a perfect void, I believe you. I don’t see how I’d lose my sanity from looking into darkness, but I think I can follow the rules pretty well. You do have a guardrail on the path, right?” he asked, a little nervously.

Luna shook her head. “Hold on to my tail,” she advised. “Let that be your guard rail.”

Conor nodded, looking nervously to Celestia.

“Don’t worry, I’ll be right behind you,” she assured him. “Just keep looking forward, and don’t let go.” With those words said, Conor grabbed Luna’s tail and did his best to prepare for what he was sure would be one of the strangest events he had yet to experience in his life. Then again, if he was able to meet with a giant talking crystal tree, he could probably survive this too.

Luna stepped forward into darkness and as she did, Conor was pulled along with her. The mirror washed over him with a biting cold that sunk down to his bones and burned at his soul. Conor shuddered as it hit him, feeling the goosebumps rise on his arms and legs as he followed behind. Mercifully, the painful sensation passed as they entered the darkness. Taking Luna’s advice to heart, he continued to stare dutifully ahead.

The walk was short and brisk, and Conor found he couldn’t identify the feeling beneath his feet. There was something for him to walk on, but he couldn’t quite place the texture. It was solid when he put his weight on it, but soft and sticky as he pulled away. Finally, warmth washed over his form as they passed through the other end of the corridor and back into the light.

Conor winced, squinting in pain as the full rays of the sun blasted his sensitive and overly-large pupils. Tears formed as he struggled to adjust, blinking every few seconds as they gradually shrunk down to an adequate size. “... Ow,” he said.

Stone surrounded the three of them on all sides as the large circular walls tapered upwards, stopping to form a small rounded hole at the top. Suspended in this hole was the largest crystal Conor had ever seen, held fast in a web of woven steel threads. He couldn’t believe his eyes. The crystal appeared to be concentrating the sunlight from above, focusing it into a large pillar-like beam over a massive anvil formed of pure sapphire. An enormous mallet lie in wait across the anvil, prepared to bend and shape metal to the will of the one who could wield it. Several large containers lined the walls, each filled with sorted ingots and ores of all varieties and types. Racks covered the wall, carrying weapons and armor of all varieties, descriptions, styles, and colors. A pool of lava bubbled casually to their left, bringing forth a volcanic heat which immediately caused Conor to sweat. On top of the pool sat a smelter of unique design to use the immense heat of the molten rock to melt and refine the metals. To their right lay a simple straw bed with a blue quilt and a silver silk pillow, as well as an old fashioned ice chest and a stone oven.

“It’s good to see this place again.” Luna smiled as she looked around the room. “Welcome, Conor, to The Lunar Forge.”

“Uh … wow,” Conor said, looking around. “If I’d known we were coming some place so hot, I’d have worn some shorts.” He chuckled. “Is this where you do all your forge work?”

“Unfortunately, I haven’t been back here since my return.” Luna sighed. “But I will be putting this old place to work again soon enough.”

“Aside from the heat, this is actually pretty amazing. I’ve never really been to a real forge before,” Conor said as he looked around. Celestia had perked up considerably as the magnified light shone in the room.

“As nice as it is to gloat, Luna, I think we should be focusing on the task at hand. We only have so much time before we need to be back in Equestria.”

“I wondered why we had so much sun.” Conor smiled knowingly. “So you took us to the other side of the world? Impressive.”

“Ponies are far less likely to look for you there.” Luna chuckled as she led them through the walls of weapons and armor before coming up to a small chest of trinkets. “We need something to enchant,” she said. “Something small.”

“Something to match his personality, too. It will need to look natural on his form.” It began to click together in Conor’s mind.

“You two are going to give me a spell like the others have, aren’t you?” he asked.

“Not exactly,” Luna said as she passed through several trinkets. “The others had forms that we gave them from the effects of the spell. We merely made a trinket that could enact the spell whenever they liked. With you, however, we need the spell to separate your two forms and make a bridge between them.”

“Okay, fair enough.” A series of consecutive no’s filled the room as Celestia and Luna hovered piece after piece before the human, ranging from rings to bracelets to medallions and beyond. Nothing seemed to “speak to [him].” Conor hovered with indecision over the few trinkets he had chosen out of the practical horde Luna had shown him.

“Conor, you need to decide quickly,” Celestia said nervously.

“I’m sorry, Celestia, I really am. I’m just not good at making these kinds of choices. Nothing really feels right to me when I try it.” Luna lifted the mighty hammer and slammed it on the anville, shaking the room and filling the air with the shudder of weapons.

“You have to decide, Conor. Even my patience has its limits,” Luna said, sighing. “Sorry,” she said, suddenly aware of how close she came to scaring the human. A light tinking sound rang clear as a bell as a glint of blue flashed in the light, rolling up to the human’s foot and spinning before finally collapsing on the stone. Conor stooped and picked up the mysterious item. A simple metal band about two inches wide greeted his eyes, gradually tapering to thin down as it broke off at its ends. A large white diamond stood out in its center, flanked by two smaller amethysts: one on either side.

“... What’s this?” Conor asked, running his hand along the metal.

“That old thing?” Luna looked at it. “I made it to commemorate the unification some time before the Third Gryphon War, but the metal was too stubborn to complete it the way I desired.”

“But it’s so beautiful,” he said, gazing into the diamond. “And … is that supposed to be a horse of some kind?” he asked as the flaws of the diamond suddenly came together.

“A windigo,” she explained. “A spirit which brings the ice and cold and feeds off the anger and hatred of others,” she explained. “They nearly ended Equestria before it started.”

Conor shuddered, a sudden chill racing down his spine. “That sounds terrible.”

“It was terrible. If it weren’t for the founding families, and more specifically Clover The Clever, Equestria would be nothing but a frozen wasteland. Her magic and her friendship saved our land. Shortly thereafter, my sister and I were made their princesses.” A sad smile came to Celestia’s lips. “Those were interesting times to say the least, weren’t they, sister?”

“How would we know?” Luna asked. “We were in Hopsford, remember? And we were fillies.” She laughed.

Conor took the band and placed it on his arm. It was a perfect fit. “Huh. And what species was this made for again?”

“Well, it was originally intended for a kangaroo tail ring,” Luna said, embarrassed. “It was supposed to be given to a foreign dignitary.”

“So what, it wasn’t big enough?” Conor asked, taking it off again.

“More it wasn’t good enough for her,” Celestia chuckled. “My sister is a bit of a perfectionist when it comes to the forge.”

“Ha ha, very funny, sister. I’m sure your royal baker must love that one,” Luna said. “‘Very funny, princess. Now, shall it be three cakes, or four this morning?’” Luna said as she deepened her voice and took on an ingratiating tone.

“I’m down to one cake a day, thank you very much,” Celestia said indignantly.

A gale of laughter filled the room as the two sisters turned to face the human where he bent over, tears at the corners of his eyes.

The two siblings glared at him. “What?” they said in unison. Then they looked at each other, then to Conor again. They smirked, then they snarked, then they finally joined the human in helpless mirth. When all had settled down again, Conor smiled.

“I think I like this one,” he said. “Do you mind if I wear it?”

“Of course not,” Luna said. “I suppose it’s better that you wear it before I end up melting it back down.”

“How could you destroy something as beautiful as this?” He asked as he handed the band over to her. “I’d say it’s some of your finest work, even if you say otherwise.” He smiled and Luna smiled back.

“Meteor impact will always be my finest work,” she said. “It is the first time I blended metal and organic matter into a weapon of such power.”

“If it survived Shawn, it can survive anything,” Conor replied.

Luna smirked. “Let’s get to work.”

Celestia joined Luna and smiled lovingly at her. “Yes, let’s, sister.”

Down inside the underbelly of the Canterlot palace, Grif was currently sitting in one of the cells with the nineteen gryphons not on guard duty. In front of them lay what had in life been one of the Black Tips hired to attempt an assassination of Equestria's princess-to-be. Catching him had been the easy part. Getting the information out of him hadn’t been quite so simple. Fortunately, some of the gryphons he had selected were talented in getting people to talk. Unfortunately, the gryphon in question hadn’t survived his aggressive “interrogation.”

Grif stared at the hastily drawn map of Canterlot carefully. Using the information they had received, as well as information from other sources, the map had been dotted with indicators of the positions for other Black Tips, changelings, two minotaurs, and even a handful of ponies from different supremacist groups. “Well, it looks like we’re going to have quite a party,” he noted.

“Who would have thought some pony princess would make so many enemies,” one gryphoness said. “So much for the nation of friendship.”

“Yeah, yeah, nobody’s perfect.” Grif rolled his eyes. “So, we’re going to need six of you with changeling lanterns spread out here, here, and here,” he said, marking the locations with a stick of charcoal. “You find a changeling, you either drag it behind an alley or have someone else do it. You already know what Me-Me’s changelings look like, so it shouldn’t be too hard to discern between the two.”

He turned to another group. “The seven of you have it easier,” Grif said. “Black Tips are weak in that they stand out to other gryphons. Make it quick and clean, a dagger between the ribs if possible. Try and walk away before they collapse.”

Grif turned to his four largest gryphons. “I think it would be best to leave the minotaurs to you four. Try to identify them quickly and take them by surprise. Go for the head, but try your best not to make a scene.”

“And what about the snipers in the rafters?” One gryphon asked.

“I’ll take those personally. I know a vantage point that’ll give me a total view of the area without making me too obvious.” Grif looked grimly around at the gathered gryphons. “This is a clean sweep situation. killing them is first priority. Doing it as discreetly as possible is also a priority, but killing them comes first no matter what. I don’t need to tell you all what could happen to our reputation if our first contract should be a failure.”

The assembled gryphons nodded. No mercenary band did well after failing their first contract. “Okay, boys and girls, time to sharpen your weapons and get ready. Tomorrow we begin our silent war.”

A hushed silence filled the great throne room of the Equestrian diarchy as Luna, Celestia, and Cadence all stood at the ready, beaming towards the great hall’s doors and wearing their very best royal apparel. Assembled in a series of rows on either side of a long red carpet, ponies from all over Canterlot and Equestria, alongside various foreign dignitaries, stood with anticipation as they spoke to one another over the mysterious new princess. The five new noble houses stood together with the princesses on the dais as they awaited the arrival of their friend while their five bodyguards stood diligently behind them, ever on the lookout for trouble. Shawn stood smirking off to the side as he leaned against one of the pillars jutting out from the wall, while Pensword stood in the front with the rest of the Lunar Court as he and Lunar Fang awaited the arrival of the purple princess. The Pegasi had made sure to keep the skies clear, and Celestia made sure the sun shone brightly through the stained glass windows, granting a great swath of color to shine over the assembled ponies and crowd.

Pensword kept his eyes forward as he wondered where Conor had disappeared to. Shawn’s smirk helped to reassure him. Conor was probably just somewhere towards the back. He wasn’t nobility after all, so he wouldn’t get priority placing. Pensword wanted to check, but the positioning and new noble responsibilities had made sure of his immobility.

Looking upon her subjects happily, Celestia surveyed the room, taking notice of a blue claw motioning the all clear from the door. The princess smiled, then cleared her throat, instantly hushing the incessant whispers.

“We are gathered here today in celebration of a momentous occasion. My most faithful student, Twilight Sparkle, has done many extraordinary things since she's lived in Ponyville. She even helped reunite me with my sister, Princess Luna.” Celestia looked to her sister with love in her eyes, even as the lunar princess blushed. “But this week, Twilight Sparkle has done something extraordinary. She created new magic, proving without a doubt that she is ready to be crowned Equestria's newest princess. Fillies and gentlecolts, may I present for the very first time, Princess Twilight Sparkle!”

The doors to the great hall were pulled open by a pair of wincing unicorn guards, their horns glowing as they stood and slowly rose their hooves in a salute. Clearly, they were still recovering from Shawn’s beating earlier. Twilight stepped nervously into the room until she caught her teacher and her friends’ smiles. Seeing those, she became more confident, taking the ceremony in stride as eight ponies followed behind her: four unicorn stallion guards and four earth pony mares bearing her new house standard on their backs. The standard itself was a simple one with a light purple backdrop accenting the largest star design on her cutie mark. As the eight sang together, Twilight’s mother looked on with pride and tears in her eyes. She clung to her husband, so happy was she to watch her daughter.

In the rafters, Grif took aim as a changeling with a crossbow prepared to take a shot. With a grin, the gryphon brought his own bow up and took aim.

As Twilight reached the stairs, her escort separated to the sides as they continued singing “The Princess Twilight Cometh, behold, behold,” over and over again. Twilight smiled at Celestia, Luna, and Cadence as Spike carried her tiara with the element of magic on a red satin pillow with golden tassels. Celestia took the crown in her magic and levitated it onto Twilight’s head. The new princess then turned her head to face her friends as they responded. Rainbow winked as Pinkie waved excitedly behind Fluttershy. The others smiled warmly, waiting for the next part of the coronation as they showed their support.

Twilight then turned to face the gathered ponies, extending her wings from her royal purple dress, which was accented by the gold trim and ribbons that went with her crown. Her new horseshoes, crafted out of pure gold, had been forged in such a way to show a tiny purple star, once again accenting her cutiemark and theme as the newest princess of Equestria. Her crown flashed magnificently as she smiled on those present in the hall while the white veil that was tied to the hem of her dress draped across the floor, adding that extra sense of elegance and grace so well known to royalty.

The singing and music masked the gurgling sound as another body slumped where it had been perched, an arrow lodged in its throat. Grif notched another arrow and scanned for his next shot.

The princesses turned towards the balcony behind them and slowly trotted out. Confetti floated on the wind and through the air, dropped by a platoon of pegasi to rain gently and evenly down on the gathered body below. Celestia winked in appreciation to one of the workers, who promptly gave a salute before returning to his appointed task. Thousands of ponies stood packed together in the square before the palace entrance, cheering and waving. Twilight smiled nervously and waved as they came to the railing. When this had gone on for long enough, Celestia walked up to her pupil and placed a gentle hoof on Twilight’s shoulder.

“Say something, Princess,” she whispered. Twilight started briefly.

“Oh, um …” She approached the edge as she began to enunciate. Unlike Luna, she had learned to modulate her voice in a royal manner that didn’t blast everypony’s mane askew, not to mention leave a few deaf for a time. Instead, it was as if she were holding a microphone to her throat.

“A little while ago, my teacher and mentor, Princess Celestia, sent me to live in Ponyville. She sent me to study friendship, which is something I didn't really care much about.”

She turned to face her friends and smiled once more, giving the speech both to them and to the crowd. “But now, on a day like today, I can honestly say I wouldn't be standing here if it weren't for the friendships I've made with all of you.”

The rest of the mane six made their way out of the castle, each smiling and tearing up. Rarity kept her eyes closed, a grateful smile on her face as the tears pooled on the edge of her eyelashes. Fluttershy rose a hoof to catch the tears before they fell. “Each one of you taught me something about friendship. And for that, I will always be grateful. Today, I consider myself the luckiest pony in Equestria. Thank you, friends. Thank you, everypony!” Twilight said as she turned once more to face her new subjects. The crowd cheered triumphantly as more waving, raving, hoof pumping, and other signs of excitement and acceptance were voiced and acted out.

As the company returned indoors, Shining Armor approached with Princess Cadence, Cosy, and Alto in tow. He smiled as he exclaimed “Twilight! I'm so proud of you!” He laid a hoof on her shoulder as the two bowed their heads, gently touching horns. Moisture began to pool on the corner of Shining’s eyes as drops of water made their way down his cheeks.

“Are you crying?” Twilight asked, smiling.

“Of course not,” Shining denied as he raised a hoof to dry the tears with his coat sleeve. “It’s liquid pride. Totally different thing.” The siblings laughed as they embraced once more, placing a forehoof over each other’s back. As Shining backed away, the rest of the gang gathered around her in their usual cheer.

“Way to go, Princess,” Applejack said, swinging a hoof in front of her chest in one of her usual country manners.

“Best coronation day ever!” Pinkie Pie sang as she hovered in the air, wobbling her hooves before settling to the ground.

“We love you, Twilight,” Fluttershy said as she approached behind Pinkie. Then they all surrounded her in a group hug.

“I love you too, girls,” Twilight said, overcome by emotion as she laid her head to her chest and basked in their affection. A few seconds later, they separated and Twilight called aloud. “Come on, everypony, it’s time for the parade!” Twilight ran out the room, her friends in tow as the nobles and other ponies gathered stampeded after her. Celestia and Luna sat, waiting as the doors swung ponderously closed and the hoofsteps faded.

“Alright, Grif, you can drop them now,” Luna said.

Several loud thumps sounded at Luna’s words as two changelings, half a dozen gryphons, and two pegasi dropped dead from the ceiling. Grif landed a moment later.

“Gotta say, the pegasi were a surprise,” he said.

“Sister, have the Pegasus Supremacists not been dealt with yet?” Luna asked, surprised. Celestia sighed.

“I’m afraid not, sister. They haven’t done any overt operations worth the punishment. By law, my hooves are tied.” Celestia frowned at the two pegasi: one a stallion, the other a mare. “So young.” Celestia sighed heavily.

“They made their choice, sister. When they went after Twilight, their lives were already forfeit.” Luna placed a supportive hoof on Celestia’s shoulder.

Grif moved across the bodies, retrieving the arrows. The ones he retrieved from the pegasi, however, he snapped before tossing them back. “These arrows spilled traitors’ blood. They’re no longer worth using.”

Luna nodded. “What’s done is done. Thank you for protecting her, Grif. I’ve grown rather attached to that little mare since my return.” She smiled fondly.

“I was paid to perform an essential service,” Grif said. “But in truth, for Twilight, I might have done it for free anyway.”

“Even if you’d offered, we’d still have paid you,” Celestia said. “You deserve it.”

“Now, provided my people in the crowd can get their targets, everything should go relatively smoothly,” Grif noted. “The coronation is the theater here. No one is going to go after Twilight once it’s fully over.”

“We’d best keep an eye on her from here then, just in case,” Celestia said. “I hope you’ll excuse us, Grif. It’s not that we don’t believe in your family. We just care about Twilight.”

“I understand.” Grif nodded. “However, it is good the largest potential hazard is over.”

Celestia’s ears perked and she smiled knowingly. “I hope you’re prepared, Grif. If I know my student, then I think we can be expecting a song to round things out in the next few minutes.” She smiled as she turned to the balcony. Luna nodded her respect to the gryphon before following her sister as they both smiled and waved from their position, watching with pride as Twilight entered one of her finest moments. True to Celestia’s warning, a musical air started to play as the new princess burst into song.

59 - Station Platform

Extended Holiday
Ch 59: Station Platform
Act 8

Pensword had retired to one of the smaller meeting rooms in Canterlot Castle. Looking to the ticking clock on the mantelpiece of the great carved marble stone fireplace, he tapped an impatient hoof on the table as he waited for the others to arrive. He looked forward to returning to his other role as Commander of Equestrian Forces. Sighing, he returned to sorting through the many party invitations from the Solar nobility. True to form, they were trying to butter him up. Several of the invitations spoke of roasted fruit bat and bear pie as featured dishes in the course. Did they not remember who he was before he became High Duke? He wondered if some of this was to try and brush away past impressions or worse yet--. He shuddered, deliberately pushing his thoughts away from ... marriage ties. The thought of his little Moon River being part of those stuck up, good for nothing families made his blood boil.

Shawn entered the room with a steady rhythm of clicks following each other step, his trusty cane still in hand.

“Hello, Shawn,” Pensword said, not even bothering to look up as he perused yet another letter. He folded it up and placed it to his left, then looked up and frowned. “Is this what you had to deal with all the time while I got to grow up again?” he asked.

“You get used to it after a few years.” Shawn said as he took a seat next to his friend.

“... A few years.” Pensword rubbed a hoof over his forehead. “I don’t know how I am going to make it.” Then he chuckled. “Then again, Lunar Fang would drag me back if I died from all this anyways.”

Grif walked in at Shrial’s side, following her at a careful pace. “And so would I.” He smiled as the two of them approached the group.

“Good, all we need are Lunar Fang and Conor,” Pensword replied as he nodded to Grif. “I may need to hire some Bladefeathers for my next outing to some of the parties I am invited to, along with the Dream Clan.” He shook his head.

“Well then, I’ll have to assign my best people. It would be a terrible time for you to die after all, especially now.” Grif smiled to shrial expectantly.

“Let’s wait for Conor and Lunar Fang, dear. I want to be able to share it with everybody,” she said.

Lunar Fang entered the room and smiled. “Moon River is with the Dream Clan, playing with her cousins.” She smiled dreamily. “I forgot what it was like to have a clan to watch and help.”

“That is good to hear. Moon River needs to learn that she is as much a Thestral as a Pegasus, even if the other nobles try to tell her otherwise.” He smiled. “She is, as Earth would have said, ‘Blue Blooded’ now. She has a right to rule.” He frowned. “To think this is where my path led.” He rose and trotted up to his Life Mate, giving her a nuzzle. “A path I would happily trot again.” Lunar Fang giggled at the attention.

The doors swung open as Conor stood at the door, his casual jeans and polo clung nicely to his frame as most of the pudge had disappeared. A long belt clung to his waist, holding the loose and scrunched waistband to his frame. He beamed as he ran a hand through his full head of hair, pulling some behind his ears to expose that they were perfectly round. Everyone gawked at him and the band he now wore around his left bicep. The bump was gone, the fur non-existent, his nails normal. “Hey, everybody. Sorry it took me so long to get here. I had to stop to ask for directions.” He chuckled nervously.

“Uh ... Conor?” Pensword began. “Did … what did you do? Shave?” He chuckled, “As for getting lost, good for you, asking directions.” Pensword frowned in confusion, his brows scrunching together. “Did the process reverse itself?”

“Um, yeah, sort of,” Conor said as he moved to sit down. “Not exactly on its own though. I uh, had a little help.”

Shawn squinted slightly as blue fire exited his eyes for all of two seconds before he sighed heavily, closed his eyes, and shook his head. “The path’s been taken, and now you’re bound here, just like we are.”

“Um, yeah, aren’t we all kind of stuck here till we find a way home?” Conor asked, confused.

“Bound by magic,” Shawn clarified. “If you leave it small and weak, it can be broken without problem, but the more you give it, the more it binds to you, and in a world without magic, it will die, and so will you.”

“Hold on, I thought you said it was because if your body fails it takes up the slack, so if a perfectly healthy human gets a strong field and is not killed, then gets it drained, would it not be that they live?” Pensword asked. “Besides, you think he would have been safe going back half unicorn half human? Would they have let him even walk the streets?”

“I don’t even want to imagine the lynch mobs.” Conor shuddered.

“I’m telling you this more as a warning. The field works with your body constantly, amplifying everything you do. And given that you have an internal field of Equestrian magic, the more you use it, the more the field works with it. If you don’t die by the lack of magic, you will suffer from severe weakness for a long time.”

“Basically, you're stuck here like the rest of us,” Grif said.

“So pretty much, it was a lose-lose situation.” Conor sighed. “Great.”

The silence hung heavily in the room. “Well,” Shrial said, finally breaking it. “I think now that everyone’s here, I can give the news, wouldn’t you say, Grif?” She asked mischievously.

“Yes, I think we could all use a mood brightener,” Grif said.

Shrial smiled. “We didn’t want to spoil Twilight’s fun,” She said. “But, Grif and I, we’re going to have cubs.” She beamed. Lunar fang was the first to react, flying to the gryphoness and hugging her in mid-air around the neck.

“You’re going to be in for the flight of your life, but I can say this. Nothing in the world compares to it.”

“I know.” Shrial smiled. “Mother’s not going to be too happy we didn’t tell her first, though.” She chuckled. “Hopefully she’ll understand.”

“Congratulations, Grif. And you too, Shrial.” Conor smiled from his seat, grateful the pressure had been taken off of him. “So what’re you planning on for names?”

“Well, we’ve heard from a very reliable source that it is, in fact, going to be twin girls,” Grif said. “So we were thinking one would be Athena and the other would be Gentle Wing, after shrials mother.”

“Sounds perfect. I’m guessing you guys are planning to decide which gets which after the birth?” Conor asked.

“Kinda difficult to name them beforehand,” Grif noted.

“Agreed,” Pensword added. “Still, congrats on the twins.” He shook his head. “Another fifty years and we should have ultrasounds, I think.” He looked to Lunar Fang. “I’ll explain later.”

“So, what’s this secret meeting all about?” Conor asked casually as he fiddled with his band.

Pensword looked to Grif. “Should I tell everypony, sorry, everyone here what we have to do?” He looked to Shawn. “Which gives you the chance to plan around us as well.” As he spoke, he put a crystal onto the table. As it settled, the color shifted from red to green. “It is safe to talk freely.”

“Some sort of portable silencing spell?” Conor asked as he looked at the crystal.

“Yes, you could say that,” Pensword responded. “That is all I can say, really. Classification reasons, you understand.”

“Sure, sure, I get it. So, I’ll ask again, what is this thing you guys have to do? And why is it that I’m always the last one to know about these sorts of things?” Conor asked.

“Because, in all honesty, Conor, this is a military operation and…” Grif looked a little uneasy about how to put this. “You’re not military.”

“Then why call me here in the first place?” Conor asked.

“Because,” Pensword started, “I do not want you to go rushing off and raising all kinds of Tartarus searching for us when we leave.” He took a breath. “Also, because you are our friend and friends of high levels in Equestria get to know things. IF--” Here he stared hard at the his friend. “--They can deflect what they know when asked by others. Meaning what you are to hear, you did not hear.”

Conor nodded gravely. Satisfied, Pensword turned to Grif. “Please, begin with the situation of what we found, and explain why we have to make this journey.”

“We found a rather… bad loophole in the original treaty between Equestria and Gryphonia,” Grif said.

“One that could spell a repeat of history.” Pensword spoke slowly, trying to keep his emotions in check. “That means that from here, we will be traveling with the Crystal Empire to Gryphonia’s Imperial city. There, we will work to close the loopholes before any Gryphons learn of them.”

“Sounds like a solid plan,” Conor said, nodding. “I take it you plan to be nothing more than an escort, at least on paper. And with Grif’s knowledge, you should be able to make it through no problem.”

“Well then, the plot thickens,” Grif said. “The prince of The Crystal Empire, Bellacosa, has decided he is to visit Gryphelheim on a goodwill mission to the emperor and he wants us to protect them.”

“So we’re here basically to discuss the details behind the adventure and what Shawn and I will do in the meantime while you’re gone?” Conor asked.

“We’ll be sitting on the sidelines here, in Equestria,” Shawn replied.

“And you can help me with my training, right, Shawn? I’ve been dying to get a hold of some bows and arrows,” Conor said.

Shawn gave a small grin as he reached into his coat and pulled out his flintlock pistol. “Remind me to make you one of these. Only three in existence so far, soon to be four.”

Conor smiled. “Will do. If there’s one thing I enjoy, it’s sharp shooting.”

“Good, you will need it,” Pensword responded with a laugh. “If for no other reason, because it will be something to do. There is no internet, so you’ll learn to fill the time up in other ways.”

“Which is why I smith things all the time,” Shawn added.

“Gives you a new appreciation for the dark age people, huh?” Grif laughed. Drawing a knife, he flicked it into the air, catching it by the handle as it came down with no real wariness for the razor sharp edges. “Back home, I’d never be coordinated enough to do this.”

“Well, I’ve been without internet for two years (barring emails home and facebook for proselyting), I suppose I can survive without it for a while longer.” Conor smirked.

“Try twenty years.” Grif laughed. “Or forty in his case,” he said, gesturing to Shawn.

“Yeah, we’re going to have to have a talk about that some time in the future. There’s a lot I still need to learn. Speaking of, who’s going to keep up my lessons while you’re gone, Pensword? Will it be Twilight?” Conor asked.

“Good, you used that grey matter.” Pensword responded happily. Then his tone of voice grew serious. “Now she is going to test you on the knowledge, but her main focus is going to be reading and speaking.”

“If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you just deliberately insulted me,” Conor said, his cheerfulness dropping. If he’d still had his horse-like ears, they would have flattened.

Pensword paused and flicked an ear. “Right, not everyone is a Gryphon Slayer” he muttered, moving to flap his wings and looked Conor in the eye. He sighed as he laid a hoof on the human’s shoulder. “I spend a lot of time in the military. That was a ribbing, a good natured, honest joke. But I can understand that, at least I think I can.” He folded his forelegs as he hovered in the air. “Well, can you handle the ribbing I might give you by accident? Or a little on purpose?”

“It’s an unfortunate habit of war,” Grif added. “Small insults are more like compliments between old soldiers.”

“Well, as long as I know it’s a joke and not serious, I’ll be fine.” Conor immediately perked back up again.

“Softie,” Shrial muttered, smirking as she did so. “But then again, they’re cute when they’re soft.”

“Says the gryphoness who fell for a psychopath.” Grif chuckled.

“On another note, I won’t be returning to New Unity right away,” Shawn told the group.

“Explain,” Grif said.

“Due to recent events, I’ve been meaning to spend some time with Celestia and Luna.”

“This doesn’t have anything to do with what they did with me, does it?” Conor asked, concern written on his face.

“No,” Shawn replied. “Another reason entirely.”

“Is it a reason you would like to share with us?” Pensword asked as he looked at Grif. “Wait, this means we get New Unity to ourselves when we head back for resupplies.” A mischievous grin came over his muzzle, only be smacked off by Lunar Fang’s left wing. “It was nothing too dangerous. I only wanted to see where the Flag Plaza would be on the construction list.”

“Yeah, I’ll bet the flag plaza was the only thing on your mind.” She laughed.

“Well,” Pensword grinned. “The Gryphon Slayers need to do something while we are away. I was just thinking to see how they would like to help build it.” He raised both wings. “Honest!”

“When there’s so much work to do rebuilding the castle?” Conor asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“You want a bunch of soldiers to try and prop up a wall? The Plaza is really not attached to anything at the moment. It would keep them busy, out of the manes of others, and it hopefully would keep any risks for a brawl down.” He shot back with a good natured smile. “We could even move the plaza as well, if needed.”

“Whatever works,” Shawn shrugged.

“Just leave the remaining gryphons to their work. The compound still needs to be finished,” Grif said.

“Awww, you guys are no fun,” Conor said, pouting a little in a joking manner. He held it for all of a second before breaking into a smile and chuckling. “And here I was, hoping I’d get some help ribbing a friend back.”

“Honestly, I don’t rib Pensword about the flags. I was there when he claimed a few of them.”

“And I rarely use humor,” Shawn replied.

“... Good point.” Conor frowned. “That was pretty insensitive of me. Sorry, Pensword,” he said.

“You are new, and still learning,” Pensword responded. “That might actually be a good history lesson on why these flags are so important.”

“I’m going to need to see Zecora,” Grif said. “I need an extra edge to my throwing knives.”

“Going to ask her to enchant them for you?” Conor asked.

“Posion,” Grif said. “I need to be absolutely sure I won’t have any nasty surprises from a minorly wounded enemy.”

“I hope you’ll only poison one set, not all of them. I know in Gryphonia you fight to kill, but still, you can’t kill all of them,” Conor said.

Grif sighed. “Ah, to be young and naive again, huh?” Grif asked pensword.

Pensword chuckled softly and nodded his head. “May he never have it shattered in his face,” Pensword replied, his mouth twitching.

“Why do I get the feeling I’m going to be the butt of many a joke in the future?” Conor asked, rolling his eyes in resignation. “Can I at least visit Zecora with you? She’s one of my favorite Zebras.”

“Sure,” Grif said. “Just be ready, her wisdom can be a headtrip.”

Conor smiled knowingly. “I think I can handle it. I’m just wondering whether to go as a human, or as a pony.”

“Human,” Pensword answered without a beat or hesitation. A moment later Pensword shot back into the air. “Wait, what?”

Grif’s lower beak dropped as he stood there, dumbstruck.

“Conor looked on, confused. “What? You guys have your forms. I figured you’d know I had my own, too.” He shrugged.

“I figured Luna and Celestia just found some ward spell or something,” Grif said.

“Well, I just thought they purged you of whatever it was affecting you and, well, you got better.” Pensword said. For an instant, the old Matthew shone through, showing a small spark of the old optimism he’d had before the Third Gryphon War.

“I did mention he has an internal magical field,” Shawn said.

Conor sighed. “Alright, so pretty much, what happened is the thaumic field protected you guys from Equestria. It doesn’t like alien species. I was pulled in by Discord, and as such, didn’t have a thaumic field. Once Discord’s magic faded, Equestria’s magic started to change me into a pony. After the fight with Shawn, I got the field and the changes stopped in the middle. So, instead of a disguise spell, Luna and Celestia gave me one that would allow me to shift between forms like you do because I technically had a little of both forms as a part of me by that point.” Conor smiled slyly. “You wanna see my pony form?” he asked.

“Why not?” Pensword shrugged his wings. “It would be nice to see this.”

“Go ahead,” Grif said.

“Meh,” Shawn said, shrugging.

“I haven’t seen anyone change except for Grif. Sounds exciting,” Shrial said, propping her beak up on her hands as her tail twitched.

“Alright.” Conor reached up with an arm and grabbed the diamond. He took a deep breath then twisted as a bright flash of white light filled the room. As it dimmed, a pony form took shape. The clear shadow of a horn jutted as the light dimmed. There, standing where Conor had, a white unicorn stood with a long, styled blonde mane. His eyes were closed and he wore a white suit with a pair of four-pointed stars crossing one another, the one gold, the other silver. A blue bowtie was tied snugly around his muscular frame, which hugged at all the right curves of the suit. He peeked open a deep blue eye. “Well--”

He didn’t have time to get any further. Grif was on the unicorn in a second, lifting him up by the scruff of the neck. “Now, I admit, I’ve never thought a lot of you, Blueblood, but this is a new level of sick. Where is Conor?” He spat through his teeth with every word.

Pensword flexed his wings, trying to think, only to sit down on his rear and start laughing his head off. Lunar Fang looked at her Life Mate with a worried look. Had he finally lost his head?

“What did you just call me?” The unicorn’s horn suddenly flared blue as he narrowed his eyes. The gryphon soon found his hand forcibly released before he slammed into a wall. The unicorn’s eyes widened after he turned and his horn flickered out as he brought his hooves to his muzzle in shock. Shrial was out of her chair in an instant and leapt for the unicorn with a piercing shriek.

Pensword’s laughter instantly died as he saw the murder in the gryphoness’ eyes. He took a deep breath and bellowed as loudly as he could. “STAND DOWN! THIS IS CONOR! STAND DOWN NOW!” Shrial was blown back, her talons screeching against the stone as she touched down. She crouched, preparing for another leap.

“Taze, help!” the unicorn shouted, recoiling as Shrial leaped once again. This time, a blue bubble formed around him as the gryphoness collided, going at it with her sword before it burst under her assault.

Pensword leaped into action, flying to where the pony lay. He then turned and stood between the Unicorn and the others, his eyes menacing.

“Shrial.” Grif coughed as he stood up. In a moment, he was between her and the two ponies. “It’s okay!” he said, clinging to her and pinning her arms in a bear hug. “It’s alright. I’m fine.” When Shrial had calmed down enough, she wept on his shoulders. Grif looked to the unicorn he now knew as Conor. “Sorry, Omni.”

Conor frowned. “No, I’m sorry,” he said. “I didn’t mean to hurt you. It just sort of happened before I could do anything about it. Are you alright? Why did you call me Blueblood?”

“You don’t know?” Grif asked. “You didn’t take a look at yourself like this?”

“There wasn’t a mirror at Luna’s forge, and Celestia asked me not to change until we were all alone together. Luna agreed and ... wait a second.” Conor face-hoofed. “Now it makes sense.” He rolled his eyes. “Could somebody please get me a mirror?”

“Well, first of all, it would be Somepony in this form. Secondly--” he moved to what appeared to be a bathroom doorway and opened it. On the back of the door, visible to all, was a large mirror, the same dimensions as the frame. “Why do you think I picked this room? It is perfect for my needs.”

Conor stared at the mirror. “Oh heck no,” he said, gawking at the sight. “I’m a freaking shadow clone!” He furrowed his brows in thought. “… On second thought, Shawn, let’s visit Celestia together. I’m going to get an apology. Just wait till I get my hooves on them,” he said ominously.

“Oh no, this is going to be an ace in the hole. With you, my friend, we shall get to learn just what the Baron has planned.” Pensword’s ears perked up as he realized what his friend had just said and he smiled. “Oh, Good, you used ‘hooves.’”

“Yeah, I can’t believe I’m saying this, but … Rarity’s giving you a makeover,” Grif said.

“Got to clarify that with her,” Shawn said. “Considering how she feels about Blueblood.”

“Yeah, I’d rather not get banged up a second time,” Conor said, tenderly rubbing his neck. “And uh, Pensword, I’m sorry, but I’m no spy. You know how I feel about lying,” he said.

Pensword’s left eye twitched. “Conor, this is not some goody-four-shoes fiction. We are in the upper echelons of power. We will have to have spies, and Blueblood is, at the moment, a problem that I do not want flaming up.”

“Pensword, my voice is totally different from Blueblood’s. Speaking of which, Taze, why didn’t you realize that when I changed?” Conor asked.

“Because a pony’s voice is easily altered. We have magic, or even potions that will change your voice to match others. Magic is a tool that espionage is great at using.”

Conor turned resolutely. “I’m sorry, Pensword, but I’m not going to do that. I won’t be a spy, at least not by impersonating … somepony else. It’s not right.”

Pensword’s eye twitched again before he snorted and pawed the ground a little. “Fine, but we shall wait and see. I guess I could go to Me-Me.” He shook his head. “Just be careful around the nobility. And one more thing, if you get information just hoofed to you, do not reject it,” he pleaded.

Conor sighed. “Fine. That much, at least, I can do with a clean conscience.” He tapped a hoof under his chin. “I just realized, I haven’t picked a name yet. Gonna have to think on that.”

Lunar Fang giggled behind her wing. “Well, what’s your Cutie Mark?”

“I … actually don’t know,” Conor said. “Should I take off my clothes and find out?”

“Of course,” Lunar Fang stated matter of factly.

Conor blushed. “Um … I’ll be right back.” He zipped into the bathroom and slammed the door shut behind him with a loud slam, its frame surrounded by a blue aura.

Pensword looked to Lunar Fang and the others. “Uh, did we ever get like that?” He asked, cocking his head.

“Dark magic modified our behavior before we got the chance,” Grif reminded him.

“Oh,” Pensword answered before smirking. “Well, Sombra really dropped the ball with us it seems.” Pensword giggled, his ears perking a little. Lunar Fang just giggled behind her wing.

Several crashes and angry exclamations later, Conor peeked nervously out the door. “This is incredibly awkward,” he said.

“You’ll get used to it,” Shawn replied.

“... You promise not to laugh?” he asked.

“I promise to attempt to mask any laughter. Can’t guarantee on the success rate though,” Grif said.

Pensword looked down at his own form, which was just fur and feathers. “Well, I would be hypocritical if I laughed at the moment.”

Taking a deep breath, the pony pushed the door open the rest of the way and slowly clopped his way out. On closer inspection, he was actually a little larger than Blueblood, and, were other ladies present, possibly more handsome as he stood blushing before the gathering of friends. Turning his neck to his side, he jumped, then chuckled. “Sorry, not used to being able to move around like this. Ponies are surprisingly flexible, aren’t they?” He asked as he turned to show his new mark to the others. An archaic sun shone brightly, a mixture of yellow and orange with little triangles jutting out at even intervals. Stamped over the sun, A silvery four-pointed star glimmered, accenting the rest of the mark as its points reached out to accent the other triangles, forming a total of sixteen points jutting out at even intervals.

“So, what do you think?” he asked.

“Well, that is interesting. We have another Solar Cutie Mark,” Pensword replied with a laugh as he leaned forward to get a closer look. “I am trying to come up with a good name.” He frowned. “Still haven’t found out how naming works.”

“If only there were a pony whose special talent was picking names to fit a person,” Conor said, sighing.

“Well, the problem here is that those that do name ponies, it’s usually the parent and, I have heard that sometimes the pony will keep writing the name out till they reach the right one.”

“Well why don’t we just ask someone?” Grif said.

“Got anyone in mind?” Conor asked.

“Well, we could talk to Celestia and Luna,” Pensword started. “Then if that pans out, you said you were going to go with us to meet Zecora, so that is another pony we could ask.” He said, rubbing a hoof under his chin. “Well,” he looked at a clock. “I am sorry, but I have to attend a small gathering of the Lunar Court soon, so I have to drop out of this meeting.”

“I … think I’ll go get dressed now.” Conor rushed into the bathroom again, tripping over his hooves as he did so. He went flying through the door as it slammed shut behind him. “... Oww,” his voice echoed from within.

Hammer Strike found himself walking towards Luna’s room. One thing that he had finished recently needed to be brought to her attention. After a few turns he found her door with two lunar guards posted outside.

“Is Luna in there?” he questioned as he approached.

The guards nodded, separating their lances as they allowed Hammer Strike to pass.

“Thanks,” he replied as he knocked on her door.

“Yes? Who is striking so vigorously at my door?” Luna asked, rushing to open it. As the door creaked open, she immediately recognized the pony. “Oh, it’s you. Please, come in.”

“Thank you,” Hammer replied as he entered. The room was mostly dark. Immediately to his left, he noticed a large, crescent scaped bed complete with a star studded curtain. A dim night light glowed as it hung from the “moon’s” tip. The floor echoed as his hooves clopped along it, made from black marble with lighter shaded swirls. A multitude of candelabras stood in place, burning their wicks to give the gentle ambience of moonlight and evening. Dark, low-toned colors decorated the walls, while thick, heavy red curtains hung down over the windows, blocking out the light. Tiny moonstones cut in the shape of gems were mounted above the arches of the windows and doors.

Clearly, the entire room was meant to be as much a replica of the night sky as possible. Four dark blue slippers with silver crescents waited for their owner on a carpet themed after a cloud. A nightstand with a moon themed alarm clock and a stack of books lay beside the bed: most likely reading material for Luna to catch up after her thousand year absence while she waited for sleep to come. The ceiling was dotted with tiny rubies, sapphires, emeralds, diamonds, and many more, which glinted in the dim light like stars. A massive waxing crescent moon carved itself overhead on the ceiling to bask in the glow of the “stars” that twinkled around it. Four new diamonds, far larger than the other stars, had been mounted in place above, below, to the right, and left of the moon.

After taking everything in, Hammer Strike faced Luna. “So, on to business. I finished something that you might be glad to have.”

“Oh?” luna asked.

“Going to need you to teleport us to the New Unity armory.”

“You have a picture in your head?” she asked him.

Hammer Strike hummed in approval.

Luna concentrated as her magic fired around her horn. Leaning down, she gently placed the tip of said horn against Hammer Strike’s forehead. The two vanished in a silver flash.

With a pop, the pair appeared inside the armory Hammer Strike had pictured. The walls were lined with weapon racks, each containing different styles of weaponry ranging from swords to polearms.

“So, a long time ago, or not that long ago, I honestly don’t even remember how long ago, you asked me to do something for you,” Hammer Strike started. “I’ve been working most of the time on this task. Do you remember what it was that you asked for?”

“The armor?” Luna asked. “It’s ready?”

“Follow me into the back room,” he said as he gestured to one of the doors before he opened it, letting her pass before him. After a brief moment, he lit a set of candles, revealing row after row of armor made from his designs. “I spent a while doing this, considering no one else could mimic the design for several parts that were needed for some of them.”

Each set had a helmet specially crafted to cover more of the face. The primary piece was the guard for the ears, each one following a pattern to ensure the one wearing the armor had no restrictions to movement while still having protection. The chestplate stretched out further than the normal standard set, covering more of the barrel while the hoof guard stretched up, covering more of the leg. Where metal could not reach, chainmail covered the gaps between. Each flank on the armor had the mark of the lunar guard on each side, as well as a crescent moon engraving on the breastplate.

“It’s incredible,” Luna said. “And you were able to make as many as I needed?” she asked.

“You told me a set of two hundred, so I made two hundred, though I also changed the design a little from back then. Nothing too major though. The weight of the armor isn’t that much more than the current design because of moving around wasted metal.”

“The nightguard will truly be an example garbed in these,” Luna said.

“They better be,” he replied. “At least your guard is going to actually be defended, rather than wearing shiny gear that can hardly protect them.”

“Perhaps Celestia will take from my example and get real armor for her guard….And actual combat training,” she added with a snicker.

“If she does, I hope it’s made by someone smart enough to make a decent set. Either that, or I’m going to be busy for another several months,” he said, sighing afterwards.

“Is there anything you need in repayment?” she asked.

“My usual payment, which is, just make sure they use it right,” he replied.

“I will make arrangements to have them shipped to Ys immediately.”

“So, back to Canterlot then?” Hammer Strike asked.

She nodded and they vanished in a blast of silvery light.

“Hey, Joe,” Grif said as he, Conor and Shrial walked into the donut shop. “How’s business been lately?”

“Can’t complain.” He shrugged. “Princess Twilight’s coronation brought in a lot of business. The way things are going, I may have to think about opening a few branches.” He smiled knowingly at Grif. “The usual, I take it?”

“Better make that a triple order.” Grif smirked as he put a wing around shrial. “And whatever Conor here wants is on me as well.”

The human blushed and Pony Joe chuckled. “What’sa matter, kid? I ain’t gonna bite ya.”

“Sorry. I’m uh … just not used to being treated so much,” Conor said. “Got any recommendations?”

“Well, we have trottown cream, chocolate, glazed, crumb, and just about anything else you can name,” Joe said.

“I’ll try a trottown cream, a glazed, a crumb, a bear claw, and a pershing, please. And could I try some of your hot cocoa with marshmallows, too?”

“No problem, kid. Three usuals and five donuts coming right up.” He moved behind the desk, throwing several crullers, half a dozen sour cream, and three fudge busters on a dish before pouring two large cups of coffee. He then put Conor’s order next to it. Picking up the tray in his magic, he levitated it to Grif’s usual table just as they arrived. He left the carafe on the table with the tray before heading back behind the counter.

“Thanks, Joe,” Grif said waving as he took a sour cream and bit down. “The only place in Equestria that reminds me of Canada.” He laughed.

“Oh, and um … Shrial, Grif, about what happened back in the conference room. I really am sorry,” Conor said, his head bowed low. “I didn’t even know what I was doing. It just sort of happened.”

“No, it’s my fault,” Grif said. “I reacted without thinking.”

“I’m just sorry I lost my head,” Shrial said. “A warrior should never allow something like that to happen. I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

“No, Grif got to you before that could happen. Speaking of which, how the heck did you move that fast anyways?” Conor asked as he turned his head to face Grif.

“You remember when Hammer Strike and Shrial went into that tomb in the story?” Grif asked as he drew one of his swords.

“Yeah, though you didn’t mention much about it,” Conor replied as he took a bite into the glazed donut first. His eyes immediately widened. “This is better than Krispy Kremes,” he exclaimed.

“That would be because I was in a coma,” Grif said. “I wasn’t there, but that's neither here nor there.” He shrugged as he laid the sword in front of the human. “These blades were some of the treasures found there. They’re over two thousand years old and were wielded by a gryphon named Grask Grimclaw. He was a gryphon born in what is now Western Equestria, but was formerly one of the gryphon kingdoms, during a time known as the tyranny of dragons.”

“Alright, so what’s his story and what’s it have to do with your speed?” Conor asked as he finished off the first donut, washing it down with the hot chocolate.

“I guess I should explain something. Did you get a chance to read anything on gryphon religion?” he asked.

“Not really, no. Pensword was too busy teaching me about Equestrian culture and language. We haven’t been able to branch out yet,” Conor replied.

“Gryphon history teaches that, while our race was created by Faust and blessed by Sleipnir with our uncanny ability for war, we were soon abandoned for another race. The legends are, at least to my suspicions, purposefully vague on why. Either we were too brutal or too caught up in our own greatness, as said gryphons were alone,” Grif explained. “And then they came. First the north, then the south, then the west, then the east, and the mixture of all these directions likewise: great beings with power to rival Faust’s own. They gave life to the air and commanded it to move. They herded gryphonkind beneath their wings and blessed us with a hope after death and longevity to rival that of the dragons themselves. Now, I could go on, but I’m going to summarize by saying they were stolen from us and sealed away beyond our reach. You following me?”

“I got it, yeah,” Conor said as he began on the pershing next, savoring its cinnamon glaze.

“Grask Grimclaw was the first gryphon to use magic: specifically wind magic. Not breezes like the pegasi create. That’s simple weather manipulation. I’m talking about legitimate control over the wind itself. He found the four great ones, learned their secrets, and became what gryphons label ‘the avatar of winds.’” Grif smiled as he held up the blades “These were his swords. I bear them just as I bear that title.”

“So you’re basically saying the Pegasi have nothing on you?” Conor asked, smirking as he cocked an eyebrow.

“Well, they don’t, but that's for other reasons.” Grif laughed. “On our honeymoon, Shrial and I encountered the first of the four great ones: The Lady of the South Winds, the bird of paradise herself. She taught me a few things: cantrips mostly, small tricks that require only little bits of concentration. Creating wind tunnels was one of them,” he explained as he took a sip of coffee. “Imagine being inside a tube with gale force winds that make hurricane katrina look like a brisk spring breeze. Normally, it would be fatal to anyone else, but as I grow in knowledge, I may be able to start taking people with me and going farther, even faster.”

“So you created a wind tunnel for all of a second to get yourself to us in time.” Conor furrowed his brows. “That’s a heck of a lot of power.”

“It’s not something I can do for repeated times without causing my body incredible amounts of pain,” Grif said. “The fight with Shawn was torture.”

“And you kept doing it?” Conor gawked. “I mean, I guess you had no choice, but still.” He frowned. “I wish there could’ve been another way. I don’t like when my friends are in pain.”

“Well, be glad that’s the only fight you saw us in.” Grif lifted a wing, revealing a faint scar under the fur beneath. “Trust me, an entire sword blade to the torso is not pleasant.”

Conor shuddered. “I can guess. I actually had a dream like that once. It was a knife instead of a sword, but I’m guessing it’s kindof the same principle. Sort of cold, flat, and you can feel it wriggling around as it slides through, right?”

“Yes, but it also burns like fire,” Grif said. “I’m still surprised I didn’t die myself. How resilient are we? How resilient am I? Questions for later.” Grif shook his head.

“I’d say you’re pretty resilient,” Shrial said, smirking as she caressed Grif’s beak with a talon. “After all, on our honeymoon, we made it through a typhoon without so much as breaking a sweat. You remember, don’t you, dear?”

Conor blushed furiously.

“Honey, if we were in front of practically anyone else, I wouldn’t care, but perhaps we should scale it down a bit?” Grif asked, rubbing her back gently.

Shrial looked at the human. His body language was painfully obvious. “He’s led a very sheltered life, hasn’t he?” She asked.

“You have no idea,” Conor said.

Shrial sighed. “Alright, alright. I’ll spare your virgin ears.” She immediately stuffed a chocolate donut into her mouth, chewing violently as she closed her eyes, savoring the flavor of chocolate. Even in Equestria, it would seem women have a love of chocolate. Conor and Grif took advantage of the moment to share a knowing look.

“... I’m scared,” Conor mouthed.

“... Me, too,” Grif mouthed back.

“Rarity?” Hammer Strike asked as he knocked against the door.

“Yes?” she questioned through the door, her voice giving away that she was concentrating on something inside.

“Mind if I come in to talk, rather than through a door?”

“Of course,” she said. He heard something thump and the unicorn cursed under her breath.

Hammer Strike opened the door to see a candle cut in half, the top part on the floor in front of Rarity. The melted wax scattered out from the point of impact. In Rarity’s magic, her rapier stood at the ready, flashing in the sun. “Attempting something I take it?” he asked.

“Grif’s been emphasizing on control of the blade,” Rarity said. “He once was able to cut the wick off the candle without snuffing the flame.” She looked at him, her gaze one of determination. “I don’t see how he managed to control the tip of the blade so easily.”

“Years of practice,” Hammer replied. “It takes a lot of time and training for fine control.”

“I can fold gold and steel into cloth and meld diamonds into fabric. I should at least be able to do this with my magic.”

“You’ll eventually do it,” he repeated. “Just be patient.”

“... Yes, all things in time, I suppose.” Rarity sighed. Retrieving a cloth and a jar of polish, she began to work on the blade. “So how may I be of service, Lord Hammer Strike?” she asked.

Hammer Strike gave her a look. “I was wondering if you will be returning to Ponyville with your friends.”

“I suppose I’ll have to be returning to Ponyville eventually,” She paused and looked up. “Why do you ask?”

“I was wondering because I’ll be here for another week or so. I was just wanting to know if you’d like to go out to dinner? Perhaps a night around the town?”

Rarity sat rigidly in her chair, stiff as a board. “I uh, well, that is … you see.” She blushed heavily. “I believe I should have enough time,” she said. “After all, it has been a while since our last outing.” Her rapier had cut through her cloth as she looked down on the tattered pieces. “Oh, pony feathers,” she muttered under her breath. With a glow of the horn, she had needle and thread already at work as she started to sew it back up again.

Hammer Strike sat there with a small grin, waiting patiently for her answer.

“I … I would be honored,” she finally said.

“Perhaps tomorrow, if that sounds fine to you?”

“Tomorrow would be divine, darling,” Rarity responded, blushing.

“Wonderful, I’ll stop by around four.” He gave one of the rarest gifts he could ever bestow: a smile. “Until then, I’ll leave you to your practice.” With that said, he turned to the door, exiting her room.

To Rarity’s credit, she held her composure for a whole seven deep breaths before letting out a squeal that made several thestrals in the area hold their ears in pain before she grasped her couch and swooned.

Hammer Strike couldn’t help but chuckle as he continued walking towards his room.

Pensword looked up from his desk as his ears folded. “That is definitely not a steam whistle,” He muttered. With teeth on edge, he turned back to his paperwork. He frowned to himself, wondering if he would get to see Luna’s bill in the coming days or not. He sighed as he looked to the clock. Queen Cadence should have arrived five minute ago to hand over Bellacoso, and word around the well was Luna wanted to see him too. Three loud knocks on his door heralded the arrival of guests. A thestral guard opened the door and cleared his throat.

“Announcing her Royal Highness, Queen Miamore Cadenza--”

“Please, just Cadence is fine. After all, we’re all family here, aren’t we Pensword?” Queen Cadence asked as she walked in. Cosy trailed behind her legs before dashing for the desk and leaping into the air.

“Pensword!” he cried happily as his momentum took its course.

Pensword took to the air and landed in Cosy’s path as the two hugged. “How is my little guardian?” He looked behind him and let out a shaky breath. A large window stood open behind him, its wind blowing through his mane as he put the young colt down.

“I’m doing great!” Cosy giggled, his silver mane sparkling behind him as his crystal coat shone in the sun.

“That is great news.” Pensword looked at both royals. “How goes the preparations for the journey?”

“We got my armor all ready to go. And I’ve been practicing with the sword, too.”

Cadence winced at the mention of the weapon.

“Yes, he’s been practicing quite a bit. As for the other preparations, Cosey has all his things packed, and we ordered the ten guards as requested. The magic of the crystal heart should wear off after a few days, but if they still have their coats, they know to keep their cloaks on. And I’ve given my little brother strict instructions to stay with his guards,” she said meaningfully. Cosy rolled his eyes.

“I know, I know,” he said. “You told me a hundred times already.”

“Easy, Cosy,” Pensword said,holding a wing. “She only cares for you. I do not blame her. She almost lost you in the past. So, please, listen to your sister. Or I might have to add my voice to her instructions as well.”

Cosy frowned. “Alright.”

“Good.” Pensword responded with a firm nod of his head before he hugged Cosy again. “And how has getting used to modern Equestria been going?”

“It’s great! We’ve been getting a lot of ponies coming to the empire and I got lots of friends to play with in the palace.” Cosy beamed. “Nopony even cares that I’m old.”

Pensword paused and smirked a little. “Do you feel old? Because you don’t look a day over eight.” He looked at his own hoof. “You look better than I do, I think.”

Cosey giggled. “I mean ‘cause I was in stone for so long.”

Pensword frowned as he recalled the final battle back in the Crystal Empire. “That was a war I am grateful that went the right direction.”

“Let’s try to focus on better times, Pensword,” Cadence said, smiling warmly on him.

“Agreed. And how are you and Shining Armor settling in as rulers of the Crystal Empire?” Pensword asked

“Everyone loves us. Shining’s been helping our soldiers adjust to modern tactics and fighting techniques. And as for me, well, you know how busy life can be as a leader.”

“I know,” Pensword responded as he moved back to his desk. “That was back when I was a Commander. Now I am a High Duke! I thought I had enough paperwork as a Commander back then. No wonder Nobles had parchment plant gardens on their lands. They needed it just for getting things done.”

Cadence chuckled. “You’ll get used to it.”

He smiled and looked to Cosy and back to the work. “I sure hope so.” He chuckled a little. “Well, Cosy you get to meet someone new soon. I am a father now.”

Cosy’s eyes widened. “Really? Is it a boy or a girl? What’s the baby like? Is it like you?” The questions continued to spurt one after the other until Pensword gently placed a quieting hoof over the young foal’s mouth.

“Okay, first, it is a girl, and her name is Moon River. She is currently a very curious foal who is learning to fly, and constantly getting into things. As for like me? Well, her curiosity is a little like I was when I was younger, but it is still too soon to tell.”

“Can I meet her?” Cosy asked. “She sounds like fun.”

“Well, of course you can, maybe not tonight, as you need your sleep, but tomorrow is okay, and you get a whole train ride to have her get used to you,” Pensword answered.

“Awwww, I don’t wanna go to bed yet,” Cosy said. Cadence chuckled.

“Even a crown prince needs his nap time. How else are you going to keep up with the others when you’re on your way to Gryphonia?” she asked.

Pensword chuckled and looked to Cosy. “I envy you,” he started, earning a confused look from Cosy. “You get to go to bed early. I still have at least two hours of work here to go.”

“Yuck!” Cosy said, pointing his hoof down his throat. “I guess bedtime isn’t so bad compared to that.” He yawned. “And I am kinda tired. Just a little.”

“Then let’s get you tucked into bed. We can say goodnight and then goodbye in the morning. I’m sure Pensword will have plenty of time to play with you then,” Cadence said.

“Okay,” Cosy yawned. “Night, Pensword.” And with that, Cadence took the foal under her hoof as the pair made their way out of the office.

“Until tomorrow, Pensword. You have my thanks.” Cadence nodded her head as they made to leave, crystal guards in tow.

“Of course, Katy,” Pensword responded before his frame locked up. “I, sorry, I shouldn’t be calling you that. Good night, your majesty.”

Cadence stopped in the doorway, her guards waiting on either side for her to pass. “Pensword, you can call me Katy any time.” Then she left, her guards in tow.

Shawn slowly led Conor through the more private halls of Canterlot Castle. Their custom made boots clopped along the cold stone floor as Conor eyed the various artifacts and tapestries on display. “Wow, even the less used halls are decorated. Where does Celestia get all this stuff?” Conor asked.

“From all around. Helps that she’s been able to collect them through countless years,” Shawn replied, shrugging.

“Good point. So how much farther do we have to go till we get to the dining hall?” Conor asked as his stomach rumbled in complaint. He chuckled nervously. “Sorry, after getting back to this my body’s been eating up calories a lot faster than normal. You think the thaumic field might have something to do with it?”

“Might be just your metabolism considering what you’ve been having combined with the whole working out deal.”

“I guess. Heh, now I see why my friends said having a fast metabolism is such a double edged sword.”

“Highly accurate in most cases,” Shawn said as he turned down another hall, this one ending in a door. “And, we’re here.”

Conor took a good whiff of the air. “Mmm, I smell sausage. And bacon. And … oohoho, fresh bread. This is gonna be good.” He grabbed the door handle and pulled it open. “After you, sir,” he said with a playful bow.

“I’ll accept this one as a joke, but don’t make a habit of it.”

“What? I do this with my friends all the time.” Conor chuckled.

“And I hear that all the time because of being a Lord,” Shawn replied as he entered the dining hall.

“Fine, fine, I’ll try not to do it anymore. But I make no promises,” Conor said as the pair entered into the great dining hall. Shawn recognized it only too well from their first stay as the faint memories of their arrival played over in his mind.

Princess Celestia sat contentedly as she levitated a forked piece of pancake into her mouth. As the two humans entered, she immediately perked up with a warm smile. “Ah, Shawn. Welcome, welcome. Come join us,” She chuckled as one of her waitstaff entered the room. “Would you like anything to drink? The Coffee is still brewing.” She turned to look at her sister.

“Aha! Welcome, teacher, and friend Conor. Come and enjoy this bountiful feast!” Luna called as she held a large wooden tankard in the air with her magic. Her plate was loaded down with eggs, waffles, ham, sausage, bacon, crepes, and toast. “I still cannot believe it took so long for me to discover this bacon. Tell me, do all omnivores know of this divine food?” she asked.

“Yes, back home it’s pretty common. If you’d like, one of these days, we can show you a few dishes you can make with it. One of my favorites is the breakfast burrito,” Conor said.

“Breakfast Burrito?” Celestia asked in confusion. “What is a Burrito?” Then she smiled as the scent of roasted beans came to her nostrils. “Good, the Coffee’s coming.” She waved a wing to the seating. “I’ll ask again. What would you like to drink? Coffee? Orange Juice? Milk? Or maybe something else?”

“I think I’ll just stick to water, thank you,” Conor said, smiling as he took his seat. Luna immediately started passing platters of eggs, waffles, and bacon to the human with her magic. “Thank you, Luna.” He smiled.

“I’ll go with orange juice. Haven’t had that in a while,” Shawn replied before pausing. “If at all,” he finished, pulling a chair out for himself.

Celestia smiled as the wait staff left to get the drinks ordered. “So, did I hear correctly? You wish to spend a week here in Canterlot?”

“Yes. Primarily to spend some time with you both,” Shawn replied, looking up to Celestia and Luna.

“You would be able to see my forge.” Luna smiled.

“Anything you both want me to do or show me is available,” he replied, giving a small grin.

“Well,” Celestia responded with a smile. “I wouldn’t mind if you help with the smooth introduction of both courts.” Still smiling into her coffee cup, she continued to speak. “It would be nice to keep them in line.”

“There is one thing that’s bugging me though, girls. I’d like to know why you didn’t tell me I looked like a certain spoiled pony when I changed.”

Luna giggled like a filly behind her hooves.

Celestia found the contents of her coffee suddenly riveting, yet she could not hide that smug smirk at the edge of her muzzle.

“... Really? Seriously? You two did it as a prank?” Conor said, his voice rising to a booming crescendo. “Do you have any idea how close I came to getting killed because of that?” Celestia spat out her coffee, coughing while Luna’s laughter stopped cold in its tracks. “Grif had me by the throat because he thought I’d been kidnapped, and when I got upset with him, my magic shoved him against the wall. Shrial was there, Celestia, and I think you can guess what happened next.”

“Surely they were smart enough to know Blueblood could never have performed that level of disguise magic.” Celestia’s eyes widened in shock. She shuffled her feathers and looked to her Sister. “It is rare that my sister and I get to be in on the same prank.”

“Yeah? Well next time, I’d appreciate it if you didn’t make it so life threatening.” Conor glowered at the pair. “I appreciate a good joke as much as the next guy, but this one went too far.

“We meant you no harm,” Luna offered. “It was all in jest. We had forgotten how recent the ancient past is for Grif.”

“I’m just glad Grif got things back under control as quickly as he did.” Conor shuddered as he tentatively chewed on a piece of bacon.

Shawn hummed in agreement.

“So,” Celestia started in hopes of changing the topic. “What do you plan on doing now, Conor? Seeing as you’ll be spending some time here in Equestria, I assume you must have some plans.”

“I’m going to go back to Ponyville with Grif. I have to see about getting a name for my new form and we’re coming up empty. I wanted to see if maybe somepony else might have a good idea. And if that doesn’t work, I’ll ask Zecora. I’ve been meaning to get to know that zebra for a while anyways.”

“Yes, speaking of which, sister, when did you let Zebras fall into obscurity?” Luna asked.

“They haven’t. It’s just that Zebras aren’t that well known in the rural areas. I’ve been trying to improve the knowledge and root out superstition. It just takes time.”

“And what have you been doing?” Conor asked. “I’m curious.”

“Doing my best to stamp out the rumor that all Zebras are dark shamans who’ll curse you if you look at them the wrong way.” She sighed. “Fifty years. That is how quickly Zebras disappeared from our society. And with their disappearance, just as it was with the Thestrals, prejudices and rumors grew.”

“But how are you stamping them out?” Conor asked.

Celestia smiled. “By putting books, literature, and hoping to have a few speaking tours in the future. Knowledge and information are the best ways.”

“You do realize how few ponies actually listen to that kind of stuff, right?” Conor asked. “Even Twilight almost fell to it after the whole poison joke incident. If you’re going to disprove these myths, you’re going to have to do better. Maybe start up a Foreign exchange program or something. Then both cultures can see what the other is like and learn from them.”

“That starts at the end of the year.” Celestia responded. “We have a few explorers who have signed up.”

“Good.” Conor nodded. “I hope they’ll benefit from the experience.” With that, he dug further into his breakfast, nearly matching Luna in her pace as a competitive glint shone in her eye.

Conor let out a groan of contentment as he stood on Canterlot’s main platform. The Mane Six and a few of the others looked on in concern.

Pensword looked over to Conor with a raised eyebrow. “Did you have a good breakfast?” He asked, chuckling. “I am guessing you got your first meal with High Chieftess Luna?”

“Eeeeeyup,” Conor said, smiling contentedly. “I don’t know where she found all that room. First we were eating, next thing I know, she’s challenging me to a contest.”

“Had fun?” Grif asked, beaming.

“I haven’t eaten like that since I served in a Samoan ward.” Conor chuckled. “I’m just glad I learned how to listen to my stomach. Otherwise, I’d be a sick mess about now.”

Pensword took on an amused look. “I so want to take you to a Thestral gathering now,” he said as he chuckled.

“You know, I think I’d like that. It’d be nice to meet your extended family,” Conor said, smiling.

“Extended family? It is an entire Clan.” Pensword spoke fondly. “Still, it is strange having clan members sharing my name.”

“Your clan is your family, Pensword,” Conor said. “That’s what I meant.”

“Well, for us, we call it a Clan.” Pensword responded with a poke of his wing and Conor realized he was being ribbed. “Still,” he paused and took on a goofy grin as his left ear twitched. He turned and saw the expression on the human’s face. His own muzzle fell a little. “Come on, Conor, I am ribbing you. You are going to be too much of a rich target for the Slayers.”

“... I can’t help it,” Conor said. “I can’t tell that kind of stuff. If it’s obvious, I’m good. Otherwise, it just goes right over my head. Well, most of the time anyways,” he amended.

“Hey! Wait for me!” A heavy clopping could be heard as the stones rumbled beneath the party’s feet. A massive black furred minotaur with a ropey red mane was charging full speed.

“Um … is that--?” Conor started.

“Big guns, the Bladefather Clan’s resident minotaur.” Grif smirked. “There is going to be a lot of mythology for you to encounter here.”

Pensword snarked as he held a hoof over his muzzle, exchanging a brief knowing looking between Grif and himself.

“Woah,” Conor said as Big Guns bounded onto the platform bearing his trusty weapons with him.

“You almost left Big Guns behind,” he frowned. “How come nopony told me we were leaving?”

“You seemed to be enjoying talking to that cow,” Grif said. “I figured we’d leave your ticket at the station and you could return later.”

Big Guns blushed. “She was just helpin’ me learn the ropes. It’s hard when you don’t know your history.”

“Yes. History.” Grif laughed.

Big guns kept silent, though his mane grew brighter as his war hammer glowed the same color.

Pensword had tuned out the conversation and anxiously awaited the train’s arrival as they directed their ears down the tracks.

“It’s good to be going home again,” the now Princess Twilight said. “I really need to get back to my Daring Do novels.”

“And I can’t wait to get back in the clouds again. Gilda and I have a lot of catching up to do. Not to mention we have to remodel my house for her,” Rainbow said as she hugged the gryphoness.

“I’m sure Angel and the others missed me terribly,” Fluttershy agreed.

“And those apples ain’t gonna buck themselves,” Apple said.

“And I’ve got--” Pinkie suddenly cut herself off as she shoved a hoof in her mouth, looking meaningfully toward Shrial and Hammer Strike.

“I’ll meet you back in Ponyville later, girls. I have a few commissions I need to take care of for Fancy Pants while I’m here.”

“You’ll be there for the shower, won’t you, Rarity?” Shrial asked.

“Of course. Why, I wouldn’t miss it for the world. I have the most adorable line of baby clothes set up for the twins,” Rarity said. “Trust me, you’re going to positively adore them.”

Shrial smiled nervously. “Um, that’s … great, Rarity. I’ll um … see them when you get back.”

“You can count on it.” Rarity beamed as the train rolled into the station.

“Well, I suppose this is goodbye for now,” Kalima said as the train hissed to a stop. “We’ll be seeing you back at New Unity, Hammer Strike. Oh, and it’s good to see you back on your hooves again.” The elderly gryphoness smiled as she made her way into the train and settled onto one of the padded seats.

Hammer Strike gave a nod in response before actually saying something. “I’ll be back in New Unity in a week. Enjoy the journey back.”

“Just don’t do something stupid…. Again.” Grif sighed.

“You’re already asking for too much,” Hammer replied.

“Okay,then please do not do anything majorly stupid alone,” Pensword answered with a hoof to his forehead.

“I’m staying in Canterlot,” Hammer Strike replied. “Again, you’re asking for too much.”

“Guys, I think Hammer Strike can handle himself. Let’s just trust him, okay?” Conor asked.

In a moment of what can only be described as cartoon logic and reactions, everything and everyone stopped, even the puffing of the engine, as dead silence stilled the skies. Everypony, and even the birds in the trees, gave Conor a pointed look.

“What?” Conor asked

Pensword sighed. “We will tell you on the train trip.” Pensword groaned and everything went back to normal.

“Well, we’ve delayed this long enough,” Grif said as they began to load onto the train. “We have a long journey ahead of us.”

“All aboard!” The conductor yelled as the doors shut behind the passengers. All of passengers stuck their heads out the windows and waved at the platform as the engine huffed, puffed, then slowly made its way out from the station while its whistle blew into the sky.

Princess Celestia smiled as she walked up to Hammer Strike. “I see you’re getting a little restless.” She looked around and leaned in conspiratorially. “I want to beat my sister for once. Could I persuade you to join me for a practice session?”

“Sure,” Hammer replied.

Celestia smirked. “I suggest you leave your outfit behind. I doubt even your legendary jacket would survive. I’ll meet you at your quarters. Then I can take you to the Solar Field.”

Hammer Strike opened his mouth to reply, only to pause. Closing it again, he nodded. “I’ll ... drop these off, then.”

“I’ll see you in twenty minutes.”

It didn’t take long for Hammer Strike to return to his room, but he couldn’t help but keep his outfit on as he sat there, thinking to himself as time fled. After a long time, he removed his overcoat. Placing it neatly on a nearby chair, he rolled his shoulders, taking a deep breath before undoing the buttons on his vest, placing it alongside his coat. Soon after, the dress shirt followed. He didn’t look in the mirror. He already knew what awaited him.

A few seconds later a knock sounded at his door. Celestia walked into the room completely bare. Her crown and torc were gone. She froze in place as her eyes took in the full effects of the Third Gryphon War. “Who did this?” She asked, shocked.

“Celestia, it’s been a thousand years since this event happened,” Hammer said. “... I never did let you see the aftermath, did I?”

“No, no you didn’t. What did I do to lose your trust?” She paused to take a deep breath. Letting it out slowly.

“You did nothing to lose my trust. In fact, you might be one of the first to see the damage. Grif couldn’t see most of it due to my own blood coating me and the cuts,” he replied as he looked at his own foreleg.

Celestia stepped forward and embraced Hammer Strike into a wing hug. “As long you’re here, I’ll give you a wing to cry on.” She spoke with kindness. “Are you ready?” She asked softly after releasing the hug.

“I’m ready. Let’s go.”

Celestia smiled as she lowered her head and touched her horn to Hammer Strike’s head as the two teleported away from the room, leaving a heat mirage behind.

They reappeared in a bright, hot, and very sandy place as wind whipped sand particles in the two ponies’ faces before dying down. All around Hammer Strike could see nothing but sand. No dunes, no hills, no cacti or vegetation of any kind, just a flat area of sand. Occasionally he saw places that rippled like fleshly blown glass glinting in the sunlight. Celestia somberly spoke. “Welcome to the Solar Fields, a plane given as a gift in Northern Zebrica for my own purpose and use after I banished my sister .” She looked down. “Sixty feet below us is a layer of glass. Ten years into my sister’s banishment, I bathed myself in the middle of my own sun.” She looked to her teacher and father figure. “I am ashamed to say that I wished I did not live through it. That was a dark year for me.” She looked around. “I use it now and then still, just to cut loose.”

“We’re all ashamed of something we’ve done. It’s always good to have somewhere to vent, lest you do something hasty,” Hammer replied as his eyes trailed over the sand.

“Well,” she started, a small tone of playfulness creeping in. She pushed Hammer Strike forward with a wing. “Cut loose, see what you can do. Out here, you won’t have to worry about collateral damage.”

“I don’t want to let loose; I’d lose myself in the process.”

“Lose yourself?” Celestia tilted her head, “How so? You can’t hurt me, and besides, you clearly know your limits around others.”

“Mentally, I’d lose myself.”

“I lost myself here in this place. Trust me, Hammer Strike, you’re safe here.” She paused as a pensive expression overcame her. “Still, I won’t push you. You go as far and hard as you feel comfortable with.”

“I am curious how much heat I can generate ...”

Celestia spread a wing in the air about her. “That’s why I brought you here; so you can experiment. Besides, I want to test just how much heat you can withstand.”

“Should probably figure that out, yeah,” Hammer nodded. “What do you want to try first? How much I can handle or how much I can make?”

She smiled as she looked upon the sand where her teacher stood. “Let’s see how much you can make first. Then I can recharge you by seeing how much you can handle.”

Hammer Strike nodded and took a deep breath as blue fire burned over his chest. The heat steadily rose as the flames gradually spread, covering more and more of him as they expanded outward.

Celestia smiled as the heat washed over her form. She kept her eyes on Hammer Strike, unaffected by the glare and the brightness of the flames.

He focused more energy into the fire that surrounded him, pressing his gift further. He may not have remembered it well, but he knew he could do more. His fire began to level at a light shade of blue, writhing and jutting into the air above him as the heat rippled below. The sand turned a bright red.

Celestia scanned the magic and nodded indulgently as she felt the levels plateau. Her smile soon disappeared, however, as a sudden spike in output blew her mane back. Curtains of heat veiled the pony lord’s form, radiating from the sand as it slowly turned to slag.

Memories surfaced as Hammer Strike stared blankly forward. Anger soon followed as he pushed more into the fire, the hue gradually lightening, becoming brighter and brighter until the flames shone a pure white, condensing around him as he held the power.

Celestia’s eyes widened. Then she broke into a grin. “There’s the Hammer Strike I grew up with. Don’t go too long. Taper off and let’s see how the sand reacted.” Her voice was kind, exultant even, as she witnessed Hammer’s potential made manifest. The irony of the situation was not lost on her, considering how he had first taught her and now she was teaching him.

Hammer took another breath in, then exhaled violently as the fire guttered like a candle and died. The red-hot sand glowed beneath him as his hooves slowly sank into the molten mass.

“How do you feel?” Celestia asked..

He shrugged, stepping up the small incline in the hole he’d burned into the plane. Climbing back out, he shook his hooves, sending the molten glass back into the hole from whence it came just in time for it to skitter across the surface of the now concave glass bowl. “Interesting, I guess. Never needed to put that much energy into it before.”

“I can imagine. I remember that feeling when you first pushed me to increase my own solar magic.” She grinned as she stepped away. “I’ll see about transferring the glass you made for a window at New Unity.” She looked around before nodding her head. “Let me know when it gets too hot.” She spread her wings out, crouched down, and began to focus her own magic. Her horn glowed a bright yellow as it focused on the point. Then she let loose with her full solar magic, beginning at the level she’d spent at Cadence’s wedding.

Thirty minutes later, Hammer Strike was floating in a pool of the molten glass. He hummed pleasantly to himself, enjoying the warmth as it seeped into his joints. Finally, he sighed. “That’s enough,” he called out. “I can feel the heat at this point.”

Celestia slowly tapered her energy off. Soon enough the heat was simply emanating from the molten material. She hovered above the liquefied sand as the winds blew more of its unmelted counterpart into the miniature pool that she’d created. “Would you like me to teleport you out or do you want to try climbing by yourself?”

“I kinda want to keep sitting here. It’s not often you get to relax in the closest equivalent of a hot tub due to heat tolerance.”

She laughed and smiled, flapping her wings to send hot air drafts over Hammer Strike’s face as she flew out of the hole. “You have about an hour before I’ll have to pull you out. After that it’ll turn into glass.”

“Eh, it’s already cooled down too much.”

Princess Celestia frowned. “I’ll have to see what I can do to make a hot tub you can use.”

The large steam engine hissed to a halt as the royal cart shuddered, gleaming in the mid-day light. “Well, looks like we made it back home in one piece,” Conor said, smiling at his friends as he got up, stretching and groaning from his padded seat. “That was a nice nap, too.”

“Well, of course we made it in one piece,” Pensword muttered. “How you could fly in those tin tubes is beyond me.” He shivered a little. “A good airship or train,” He spread his wings to look at them. “Or these is all you should need.” He looked back at the train car as he stepped off onto the platform. “Ah, good old Ponyville.”

“Pensword, for us humans, an airplane is the only way we can fly. You know how many people love the skies once they get up there. I’d take an airplane any day of the week. At least until we figure out a way to make it so I can fly by my own power,” Conor said, winking mischievously as he followed the commander. “But I doubt that’s going to be happening any time soon.”

“Wait a minute,” Thalia stopped dead and turned to Pensword. “Humans fly in metal tubes?”

“Talk to the human. That is simply what I heard,” he admitted. A worried expression crossed his face briefly before it was gone. “Grif, I need to talk to you when we get back to New Unity.”

“Well, it’s more than just a tube. The tube is only the main body. It holds the pilot and passengers for the travel, along with seats for the humans to sit in and seat belts to secure them in place. It’s something similar to the harnesses or straps you use for your armor and saddlebags. There are two massive metal wings on either side, and large spinning fans with multiple blades called turbines. They spin at high speeds together beneath these wings to give thrust and power to the craft, pushing it forward until the craft is able to jump off the ground. For a few brief seconds, the craft then has to fly under its own power, but after passing a certain point, the plane flies by basically cutting through the air, and the air beneath it props it up as the turbines propel it forward. You can travel hundreds of thousands of miles in a matter of hours provided you have enough fuel for the journey.”

“Of course, humans tend to lack the anti-pressure protection supplied by our internal magic,” Grif told Thalia. “A plane gets a single crack in it and the entire passenger hold rapidly decompresses.” He made a popping sound.

Pensword shivered at the thought. “Hu…” he paused and stopped himself from talking as he looked at Grif and Conor with concern. He swiftly turned around and immediately marched forward. Lunar Fang barely managed to catch up with him, having to gallop.

“What happened?” Was all she asked as she nuzzled his cheek warmly.

“I--I forgot what an airplane is,” he whispered. “I am forgetting little parts of human technology that I see as reckless and insane. I forgot how they work and called them flying tin tubes.” He fluffed his wings nervously.. “I--even if I have both of me up here--” he said, touching his head with a wing tip, “--The longer I have stayed as a Thestral Pegasus, the more I see the world from our viewpoint. From an Equestrian viewpoint.”

“Ah, Ponyville, sweet Ponyville,” Grif said, currently unaware of his friend’s worrying. “Every time I visit Canterlot, I love this place more.”

“We’ll talk about this at home,” Lunar Fang whispered reassuringly in Pensword’s ear .

“Thank you,” he whispered back, giving her a kiss on the the side of her muzzle and a loving nuzzle to his daughter.

“So, Conor, Zecora’s hut is on our way to New Unity, so me and you will cut off the path as we’re moving, okay?”

“Sounds good to me,” Conor said, smiling. “It’s going to be hilarious finding out how the town will react to me.”

“Faust help us all,” Pensword muttered at hearing Conor’s statement. He looked to Lunar Fang and the two nodded as they took to the air now they were away from the train station.

Rainbow Dash looked at Conor, confused. “Uh, sorry to disappoint you, but three humans beat you to it already. Unless you meet the flower sisters.”

Conor chuckled knowingly. “I had a little help from Celestia and Luna at the coronation. So now I have a pony form I can shift to. Let’s just say it might set Rarity on edge if she ever saw me.”

“Why would it do something like that?” Gilda asked, folding her arms and rolling her eyes.

“It happened after you left, so you wouldn’t know about it. Just ask Rainbow about Prince Blueblood while you’re building your house. I can show you after.” Conor winked.

“You mean, um … you … look like him?” Fluttershy asked, though nopony could hear her thanks to her shyness.

“Um … I’ll just show you girls later on, okay?” Conor asked.

“Alright,” Applejack said. “Maybe next time y’all stop by Sweet Apple Acres, youl can show us.”

“Consider it done,” Conor said, smiling. “Besides, I want to be able to meet your big brother and Granny Smith, too. Oh, and by the way, Twilight, I forgot to ask. Do you think you can tutor me while Pensword’s gone? I need to keep my Equestrian up.”

Twilight smiled. “No problem. Just --”

Conor groaned. “Yes, Twilight, if you really want to, you can experiment with me, alright? But I set the limits, got it?” Twilight squealed in delight. “... I’m so going to regret this,” Conor said, shaking his head as he lay it against his fingers.

“Oh, you have no idea,” Pensword replied, laughing as he remembered his own time at Twilight’s. “Just be careful. We did a few all night study sessions.” He chuckled darkly. Conor shuddered.

“Awww don’t worry, and when you’re done, I can throw a congratulations on learning Equestrian party!” Pinkie Pie cheered, blowing a party favor in Conor’s face. “Besides, I already know what you look like. I just don’t wanna spoil the surprise for the others,” she said cheerfully.

“Pinkie.” Grif snapped his talons repeatedly to get her attention. “Would it be right for you to throw this party while me and pensword are away?” Grif asked her with a serious look.

“I do agree, I would rather not miss Conor’s first Pinkie Pie Party,” Pensword responded with a laugh. “I want to see his face.”

“Okie dokie lokie,” Pinkie said, saluting to the three.

“We’ll make our way back to the city and put Shrial back in the tower,” Kalima said.

“I told you I’m not tired,” Shrial protested.

“Not now, but you will be once you lay down. Trust me, daughter, I speak from experience,” Kalima said placatingly. “Besides, Grif wants to be able to see you safe and sound when he gets home. And the babies.”

Shrial grumbled. “Fine.” She muttered some choice oaths under her breath.

“Ah, so you’ve reached that stage.” Shrial glowered at the elder gryphoness.

“Big Guns has some things to sort out anyways, so he’ll go with you,” Big Guns said.

“Sounds like we got everything figured out then,” Conor said. “Shall we get going?”

“Let’s go,” Grif said.

The two friends stood outside the zebra’s hut, having just passed through the totems that had been set up. Conor shuddered briefly as they walked through before they approached the ancient-looking crooked tree with its giant tribal mask mounted above. He knocked heavily on the circular door as he peered through the holes the ancient roots made and the various pieces of pottery clinked together in the gentle breeze.

“You’re sure she’s okay with us just stopping by, right?” Conor asked.

“She knows I wouldn’t bother her if it wasn’t important,” Grif said.

The door slowly creaked open to reveal the golden gleam of the Zebra’s neck and leg rings as her jutting mane stood out in the shadows. “Yes?” she asked. “Who could it be? Is this a human with Grif I see?”

“Hi, I’m Conor. We didn’t really get the chance to meet each other properly last time I was here with the whole corruption incident,” Conor said, chuckling nervously. Zecora peered at the human, then at Grif.

“And why have you come to my humble home? Do you seek for advice, or were you out on a roam?”

“I need poison,” Grif said. “Something preferably more lethal to gryphons than ponies. You have any of those incredibly powerful remedies lying around?”

Zecora looked at Grif speculatively. “And what is the reason you have need of this poison?” she asked.

“Pensword and I are going to have to travel into Gryphelheim,” Grif told her. “Lives are in danger and, as I’m sure you’re aware, we’re not the most popular people there.”

“I do not deal in death and decay, but I might just have another way,” Zecora said. She crept back to a far shelf in her hut, the two friends following behind. Conor looked in awe at the spices and smells, as well as the variety of jars, ingredients, and other mystical objects the zebra kept in the space. Meanwhile, Zecora used her staff to balance a bright yellow vase with a thin neck and clay stopper, carefully lowering it before putting it on her table. “When a single drop to your blades is applied, the enemies cut will be paralyzed.”

“Thank you, Zecora.” Grif smiled, placing a small bag on the table. Conor realized he didn’t hear the clink of gold. “I found those dehydrated algae from the dried east in Canterlot. I hope that it’s an even trade?” Grif asked.

“Zecora smiled that wise smile of hers. “For a friend like you, it will suffice. You needed only ask, I would give you no price.”

“Consider it payment for what he needs then,” Grif said.

“And what could it be that this young one needs when he has accomplished such noble deeds?” the Zebra asked as she turned her attention to the human. Conor blushed.

“Well, um … it’s kind of silly,” he said.

“You realize how much I get that from local ponies?” she chuckled. “Silly is my specialty.”

Conor chuckled. “I guess you’re right, living next to Ponyville. Crazy stuff must happen to you all the time.” Zecora nodded. “Well, okay,” Conor said, fingering his arm band nervously. “I need some help deciding on a name for a unicorn.”

“A newborn?” Zecora asked.

“In a sense,” Conor said. Zecora stared him down and he sighed. “It’s probably better if I just show you.” He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and twisted the diamond. In a flash of light, the Blueblood doppelganger stood before her. “Surprise?” he asked, chuckling nervously.

Zecora’s eyes widened, but that was the only sign of surprise she gave. She paced around the unicorn, poking and prodding at various points, examining his mane, and at last carefully scrutinizing his cutie mark. Then she retreated, turning to look out a window.

“It seems I may yet have some use for that moss. Hand it here. Come, give it a toss.” Grif immediately did as instructed, throwing the bag over the cauldron as Zecora caught it in her teeth. She pried the tie open before reaching in and pulling some of the dried substance out. Carefully, she approached the cauldron before crushing the moss between her hooves and letting it sift down in powdery form.

The room suddenly darkened as the sound of drums filled the air. A draft blew through the hut, jingling the various wooden wind chimes and other items hanging from the roof. She proceeded to speak in her native tongue with a mixture of high pitched barks and brays that blended together in an almost musical medley with the drums as she danced around the pot. The cauldron bubbled, then it seethed, and finally it spat out a great green mist into the air. A shrill whinny echoed through the room as images flickered in rapid succession across the mist. At last, Zecora stamped with a thunderous clop on the floor and the drum beats stopped. The mist dissipated as quickly as it had been produced, and all was as it had been before. She slumped her shoulders as she used her cane for a prop, huffing tiredly. A haunted look shone only briefly in her eyes before they returned to their neutral state.

“For saving the life of your human friend when all for him should have come to an end, the spirits swear on your cutie mark. The name for this form is Vital Spark.”

The unicorn’s cutie mark glowed briefly at the mention of the name. “Vital Spark, huh?” he asked. Then he smiled. “I think I like it. Thanks, Zecora. And thank you everypony else,” he said, addressing the empty room.

“As always, Zecora, thanks for your help.” Grif bowed his head to the zebra.

“Thank me later, Grif Grafson. After your trials are said and done.” Then she turned to face the newly dubbed Vital Spark. “... You hear them?” she asked, her tone surprised. Vital Spark shook his head.

“I feel them. At least I think I do. I just wanted to be on the safe side and say, well, thank you,” Conor said.

Zecora chuckled, then broke into a full throated laugh as mirthful tears formed on the edges of her eyes. “Not bad, young colt, but give it some time. Perhaps I can teach you the art of the rhyme.”

“Perhaps,” Vital Spark said, smirking. “But let’s wait till next time. And who says you’ll be the one to teach me? Nobody knows. We yet shall see.” He chuckled as he slowly and carefully made his way out the hut and down the steps. Grif followed closely behind, acting as a prop to keep him steady as he got used to using four hooves. As the door closed behind them, Zecora let the tears fall freely.

“So this is when it all began.” She chuckled. “I have no choice, do I?” she asked as the winds blew gently around her. The chimes sounded again as the various tribal masks’ eyes glowed green She sighed heavily and nodded. “I will keep my promise. I will stick to the plan.”

Hammer Strike rolled his shoulders as he put on his coat. He thankfully stopped himself in the middle of reaching for his greatsword. “Dinner with Rarity,” he reminded himself as he moved over to the right, grabbing just a shortsword and a dagger.

He briefly checked the clock in his room, noting the time at around three forty-five. With a nod to himself he exited his room, heading in the direction of Rarity’s quarters.

Rarity smiled as she removed the curls from her hair, giving it an affectionate toss in the mirror as it sparkled and shone from the recent washing. She brought her hooves up for careful inspection as she levitated a cloth, rubbing it over the appendages until they shone like Pinkie’s did when Celestia first brought Discord in statue form. Lastly, she applied a layer of mascara and immediately followed it with her favorite layer of light blue eyeshadow. Lastly, she used a small makeup pencil to apply the eyeliner to make her eye color pop. Having finished her preparations, she twirled once more in front of the mirror, laughing. “Rarity, you sly minx, it may have taken most of the night and a killer makeover afterwards, but it was absolutely worth it.”

She turned to the mannequin behind her where her newest creation sat waiting. Made from a light cyan blue satin, it shimmered in the afternoon light streaming through the window. A silver trim along the hem of the dress set it off nicely with silver star accents glinting along the body of the dress at various points. A sapphire-encrusted bow was mounted at the waistline of the dress while the bottom cascaded down like a waterfall, accented by white lace trimming and miniscule diamonds designed to take the appearance of dew. Her old tiara from the gala sat on a lace pillow nearby, its gold freshly polished with its three points. Beneath each of these points, a pair of amethysts were mounted on the sides, while a star sapphire stood out boldly in place of the ruby that once had been mounted at the forepoint. “Hammer Strike is going to be positively speechless at this masterpiece.” She giggled with delight. “Oh, I can hardly wait,” she said as she levitated a pair of celestine mounted earings over and put them on, admiring herself in the mirror.

Hammer Strike turned down yet another corridor as he continued on his path to Rarity’s room. Reaching into his coat, he pulled out a pocket watch to figure out the time. Five minutes to go. A little too early, so he slowed his pace. He arrived at Rarity’s door just in time. keeping in mind how strong a knock he’d used last time, he did his best to reduce the strain and knocked as gently as he could without breaking the door down or bursting through the wood.

“Just a minute,” Rarity’s voice sang through the door. Hammer Strike could hear her magic briefly before it cut off suddenly. The door creaked open, and there was Rarity in all her bedazzling glory. “Good evening, Hammer Strike,” she said.

“Good evening, Rarity,” Hammer said, his eyes looking over her dress. “You look astonishing.”

She giggled. “Why, thank you. You don’t look half bad yourself,” she said as she stepped out of her quarters, carefully observing the details. “I love the cravat,” she said, bringing the full force of her lashes to bear. “And where were you planning on taking us tonight?”

“Clover Fields. I’ve heard plenty of good things,” he replied to her as the pair made their way out of the castle.

“You got a reservation in Clover Fields?” Rarity gasped. “Why, their reservations need to be booked months in advance. How in the wide world of Equestria did you do it?”

“Didn’t seem that difficult,” he replied with a slight hum.

“... You bought the establishment, didn’t you?”

“Technically I didn’t buy it. I gave Blast and Tower Shield a bit of control over my funds, primarily to spend, and they thought I meant to expand my revenue.”

“Well, at least that must have put somewhat of a dent in your accounts, right?”

“I would say yes, but after a visit to the bank, I learned otherwise.”

“After all the philanthropy you still haven’t lost any? You’re going to have to teach me some of your business tactics,” She said as she drew closer to him, hitting the pony lord with the full effect of her devastating eyelashes as the pair walked down the lane together. Several noble ladies and gentlecolts were eying the pair speculatively as Hammer Strike and Rarity approached the establishment in question.

“Another time. For now, we have a reservation to get to.”

“Too true. I hear their mandarin salad is to die for.”

“Let’s get to it then, shall we?” Hammer Strike said as he opened the door and took a step off to the side, holding it open. “After you.”

“Why, thank you, Sir,” Rarity said as she entered, giving a warm smile to the gentlecolt as she did her best not to let her knees buckle beneath her. Hammer Strike just smiled as he followed after.

Pensword settled into his office, which, at the moment, was little better than a storage room. He didn’t mind the room size; he would get a better office set when the barracks were finally complete. He looked over to Lunar Fang and then to the door. He was waiting for one more before he could start the meeting.

Grif stepped in a few minutes later. “Sorry about the wait,” he said.

“Not a problem,” Pensword responded, he smiled briefly before sighing and his shoulders slumped. “Grif, Lunar Fang… I am forgetting about humanity,” he admitted bluntly. “The airplane is just the most recent incident.” The books and other items he’d brought with him from home were now spread across his makeshift desk.. He pointed a wing to his phone. “Wireless Vocal Telegraph is what I called my phone a week ago. What am I to do? I know my documents, but I am having trouble thinking of my family without giving them pony features.” He shivered and ruffled his feathers. “... I’m scared.”

Grif and lunar fang moved over and hugged Pensword together gently. “It’ll be okay, dear.” Lunar fang smiled. “Good use of contractions, by the way.”

“We’ll find a way to fix this, Matthew,” Grif said.

“I sure hope so, or I am going to be an Equestrian on Earth, not a human returning home for a visit.” He looked at Grif. “What am I to do? I am forgetting how technology works. Conor actually explained how an airplane worked, and I could have done that when we first arrived, but now ... now I see them as impractical and dangerous. I want to upgrade Earth’s entire flight system.”

“They are impractical and dangerous.” Grif laughed. “You realise that most of human technology is standing on the blade of a knife? We run our vehicles using explosions, Matthew. Explosions! Don’t worry. I know we’ll figure out a way to restore your human form before you forget too much.”

“The only thing not riding the edge of a knife are the ships, and look at the size of those vessels. I remember ships the size of small cities.” He shook his head. “The explosions are good to at least put us into Luna’s domain.” He laughed at that. “I wonder if Luna would adopt astronauts as knights in her court. Honorary, of course.” Pensword chuckled. “Still,” he added, “How are you remembering the technology? The names?” He slumped more. “Faust, I wish I remembered what cannons were. I could have used them in the Third Gryphon war. Yet when I did remember what they were, there were no resources or time to invest into finding the right mixture of metals to create a non lethal cannon barrel.”

“And then we might have returned to a pony regime not unlike a certain historical figure.” Grif looked at pensword coldly. “Some technology cannot be introduced early.”

“I know,” Pensword growled. “Does not mean I have to like the choice.” He looked to the wall where the flag of Mountainside Falls hung with pride. “I need to hunt for the lost emblems of the other towns eaten by the Gryphons.” The Thestral Pegasus hybrid turned to looked Grif in the eyes, actually standing on his desk to do so as books and other materials skittered to the floor. “Could I get away with placing those emblems on the Thestrals I bring with me?”

“Why not?” Grif asked him. “Push your limits. It’s the only way you’ll learn what they are”

“Good. Then the Gryphons will know who I am.” He grinned as he stepped off his desk. “I better get some soapbox to stand on for when Gryphons come to meet me,” he muttered to himself. He paused to peck his wife on the side of the muzzle. “Sadly, I do not have the time for that research. I may just have to use the Mountainside Falls emblem.” He walked around to his desk and pulled out medallions. Attached to metal chains, a disk portraying a mountain range with five peaks stood out in the light. A waterfall was etched flowing down from the middle peak. On one side of the falls, the cutie mark of the long dead Baron Happy Hooves was proudly engraved: a pair of horseshoes forming the shape of a heart. On the other side of the falls, the old town hall stood resolute and defiant. “I had these stamped in Canterlot during the week. What do you think?” Grif noticed one other emblem, the medallion of Commandant for Fort Triumph.

“Very nice.” Grif nodded. “I have my squad assembling at the gates in twenty minutes, so I’m going to do my last minute prep.”

“I understand. I shall have my troops and Cosy ready in thirty minutes. We have to pack our real armor and wear the now outdated Lunar Armor like you wanted,” he answered as he looked to Lunar Fang with a sad smile. “I love you, dear,” he said, kissing her full on the muzzle.

Lunar Fang smiled and looked at Grif and Pensword. “I’ll leave you two war heroes to do any last minute planning. Wouldn’t want any leaks to get out, now would we?” She smirked and kissed her husband one more time, drawing away slowly. She smiled at him before turning around and giving Grif a Thestral salute. As she made her way to the door, she turned around one last time as she fixed her gaze on Pensword.

“Just hurry back,” she told him. “And don’t die.”

“I shall try not to die,” Pensword few to her and took the mare’s head in a forehoof, drawing her muzzle to muzzle. “Know this. If I do, you have my full authority to take revenge upon any of the Gryphons that killed me and not to stop till you stand in front of the doors of Gryphelheim itself.” Lunar Fang nodded, tears in her eyes as she broke the contact and marched away. If she were to turn back now, she didn’t know if she would have the strength to let him go. Pensword slowly dropped his forehoof as the door closed with the sound of finality.

“I don’t know how you guys do it,” Vital Spark said as he flopped into a giant chair in the council chamber. I must’ve had everypony in Ponyville bowing and cowtowing at me.” He shuddered then sighed. “I wish Rarity were here.”

“That is because you look like Blueblood. If you do not want that, stay human.” Pensword responded as he inspected his gear on the floor while simultaneously helping Cosy with his.

“I can’t. Not till I’m used to walking around in this form anyways. I um … still feel uncomfortable with the whole naked thing.”

“You could get a manecut,” Grif offered.

“... I guess I could,” Conor said dubiously. “I’m just worried Blueblood’s going to pin me down and try to insult me for ‘trying to impersonate him.’” Vital said, raising his hooves and bending them to form air quotations. “Huh … not the same impact as with fingers, is it?”

“Why? You have a different cutie mark. If anything, he might be flattered at setting a trend for manes and coat colors.” Pensword snorted. “You also have the right coat color in some upper crust: pure white, like Celestia.”

“It wouldn’t be so bad if it weren’t for those flower sisters.” Vital Spark groaned. “Instead of ‘oh, the horror,’ I got giddy fangirl squeals. It’s bad enough trying to get used to walking around naked without having every single pony examining my flank to make sure I’m telling the truth.”

“Well, at least now everypony knows though, right?” Cosy asked.

“True. But I don’t think Diamond Tiara’s convinced. She’s been tailing me all day.”

Pensword looked to his friend. “I think that is better than them going after the CMC. Do you agree or disagree with that assessment?” He sighed and looked at the ground. “Sorry for my actions earlier. I’m just ... worried about some things, and I let it cloud my sight for the moment.”

“Apology accepted. I’m going to have to see if I can’t get some help from Twilight learning how to use magic now, though. I don’t want to risk having another emotional outburst hurting somepony,” Vital said.

“Please. I took harder hits than that.” Grif laughed. “There was this one guy with a warhammer, now he hit hard.”

“I thought that was Hammer Strike with the minotaurs,” Vital said.

“I never said it was a minotaur.” Grif chuckled again. “Remember, I fought behind enemy lines during the war.”

“And Shrial’s still mad at you for putting yourself in danger, isn’t she?” Vital asked.

“That was a different time. I was a warrior; we both were. As for now? I’m not even remotely worried. The old ways were much more brutal and as far as it’s known, I’m the last warrior of the old ways alive.”

“And you’ve carried them out with honor.” Vital nodded sagely. “So tomorrow’s the big day, huh?” he asked. “You three head off for the coast, and I go back to Canterlot for a few days.” He casually took a foal’s book from his saddlebag and flipped it open to the first page.

“I remember that book. Twilight had me read it back when I was learning.” Pensword laughed. “Still, you stay safe in Canterlot.” He took a deep breath. “I have it worst, I think. I get to travel to the heart of my enemy.”

“Just remember not all gryphons are bad. The emperor likes Grif and the Crystal Empire, right? Just keep that temper of yours in check and everything will be fine,” Vital said as he traced a hoof over a line. “... so baby sunshine made her way up the mountain to the wishing pool …” he muttered.

“Just because the emperor likes me doesn’t mean the kings do,” Grif said. “Until we’re in Gryphelheim, nothing is certain. Nothing is certain even inside the city. Here’s hoping we can get sanctuary in the monastery during our stay.”

“Conor.” Pensword stared the Unicorn down, his expression bleak. “I am a Demon to them. I took the gems of their military from them. I read that when they learned I was dead, they Celebrated for three days that I would no more walk the earth and breathe the air they breathed.”

“All the more reason for them not to mess with you. They already tried to kill you and you beat each and every one of their assassins no problem. Sure, it’ll be dangerous. Something bad’ll probably happen and you’ll get stuck right in the middle of things, but you’ll come out of it alright, I’m certain of it.” Vital smiled.

Pensword gave Conor a strange look. “Which is why I am putting my guard down, and I plan to arrive on a posture of power and authority.” He looked down at Cosy. “Plus, I will protect the Prince of the Crystal Empire with my life if need be.”

“It’s not gonna come down to that,” Cosy said, pouting. “Don’t talk like that! That’s an order from the prince. No pessa--um … no worrywarts!” he said, clacking a hoof against the stone floor for emphasis.

“Please keep in mind, my young prince,” Grif said, looking at Bellacosa, “that you are prince of the crystal ponies. My gryphons will see to your safety to their better judgement and my orders before your own. Your life is the most important thing on this trip.”

“Cosy.” Pensword started with a loving tone of voice. “I have faced Gryphons before, but I also know as a Commander just what is important to the mission. I have no plans to die, but I also have no illusions that this is going to be a cakewalk. I prepare for the worst so I can react accordingly. Plan for the worst, hope for the best.”

“You’re still not gonna die,” Cosy said stubbornly as he aggressively polished his breastplate.

“Agreed,” Pensword said, placing a wing over Cosy’s head. “I plan to return to my daughter alive and make sure that I can teach thee to be a Commander.”

“You’d better,” Vital Spark said. “Otherwise, I’ll have to get Hammer Strike to pull you back.”

Pensword sighed. “I will do what I can, but if Faust calls me, I shall heed that call.” He kneeled next to Cosy. “But I will do what I can to make sure you come home safely.” He looked at his armor, his face grim in its distorted reflection. “I still have wounds and scars unhealed concerning the Gryphons.”

“I think you’ll be pleasantly surprised by his holiness,” Vital said.

“It also takes time,” Pensword responded. “I am better than at the end of the war, but I am still learning to forgive. Ask Grif what I have almost done to some of the Gryphons who snuck up behind me recently.”

“Hope for the best, prepare for the worst,” Grif reminded both of them. “That’s the best we can do. Now, to other matters. Vital, please inform Conor that Rook will be taking extra special care of his training while I am away,” Grif instructed, casually gesturing to the young crystal prince. “I expect him to keep to it while we’re away.”

“Don’t worry, he already knows. He’s actually looking forward to the improvements he’ll be making while you’re away. Though he did mention something about wanting to practice with a bow and arrow.”

“Just remind him no matter what they say, don’t try a gryphon’s bow. They’re just making fun of him,” Grif said.

“I’ll make sure to let him know, assuming I don’t get too engrossed in this storybook here,” Vital said, smirking.

“Oh, right. Grif, should I bring that modified bow with me?” Pensword asked. “You’re the Smee on Gryphons at the moment.”

“Have you gotten a good handle on it?” Grif asked. “Don’t bring any weapon you can’t use.”

“Well, not as good as I was in human form, but I am trying to stay sharp. I was hoping to practice on the ship while in transit so I do not lose flexibility.”

“Great. I just have one question: why are you naming Grif after a character from a storybook in the humans’ world?” Vital asked.

Pensword stared blankly at Vital for a good five seconds before he dropped his head and chuckled. “Smee. It stands for Subject Matter Expert. Smee for short.”

“Oh. Now I get it,” Vital said. “You guys use a lot of military jargon, don’t you?”

Pensword cut off the chuckles. “Well, of course. You think I would use medical jargon while leading troops?”

“... Point taken,” Vital said, blushing as he returned to his book once more.

60 - Adventure Time!

Extended Holiday
Ch 60: Adventure Time!
Act 8

Vital Spark smiled as he stepped off the train and into Canterlot proper. It had taken some time to get used to being in this form, but now he found he could trot, canter, walk, and run with ease. A few nervous looks came from time to time as he made his way through the city, but by now he’d gotten used to it, and while he still had trouble being technically “naked,” he had to get used to the sensation sooner or later. Maybe he’d ask Hammer Strike for some tips after he got back to the castle.

“Hey!” A voice yelled out as a well groomed and richly dressed noble trotted up before stopping. “Oh, my apologies, I thought you were somepony else. Are you a fan of Prince Blueblood?” He asked as he eyed the White Unicorn. “Well, what’s your name, then? You are speaking to Steel Flask, Son of the Baron of Staliongrad.”

For a moment Vital Spark looked like a deer caught in the headlights before snapping out of it. “M-my name is Vital Spark, sir. I just arrived from Ponyville. I came to visit a friend up at the castle.”

“Well,” the noble answered, only half listening, “here is my card. If you have a free moment, just drop this off at my estate and I’ll see if I can’t set up a meeting with your role model.” He turned around without waiting for a response. “See you around.” It was here that Vital double checked his medallion to make sure it was functioning properly. Certain that it was, he looked after the young noble, confused. The accent sounded incredibly Russian.

“Staliongrad. Hmmm …” Vital said as he stuck the card into one of his saddlebags while he pulled his suitcases along, the violin slung around his back as he pressed forward. “Shawn’s not going to believe this.” He chuckled. With that, he pressed on through the crowd. Unbeknownst to him, several hidden eyes followed him wherever he went as he slowly made his way toward the castle.

Pensword looked out upon the harbor of Horseshoe Bay. Sparkling seafoam soared up the shoals, filling the air with the scent of salt and brine. He took a deep breath, savoring the sensation of the wind in his mane. “My second most favorite location in the world,” he said fondly as some few memories from his days on Earth returned.

“It’s going to be a decent voyage,” Grif noted. “As long as the wind picks up, we should be there within a week.”

“So, an English Channel?” Pensword asked in Dragonic. “That seems a rather short time to travel between land masses.”

“Magic,” Grif reminded him. “The sails can increase the force of the wind, making them go farther and faster.”

Belacosa looked excitedly down the dock where a brig sat waiting in the water, its twin masts unfurling its sails in the wind as the colors of the Crystal Empire flashed brightly in the sun atop the tallest yellow mast. Its wood had been specially treated and painted with a Seapony figurehead at its bow, the bow sail hovering protectively over it like a guardian angel. A bright forest-green colored the main body of the ship, and just beneath the water where the waves lapped, the slightest hint of glossy red could be seen, edging towards the sun with barnacles attached at intermittent points. The railings on the ship were also painted yellow to compliment the masts and color theme of the vessel. As the party approached the docks, the crystal ponies formed up around the prince, awaiting the all clear.

Pensword walked up to the plank. “Ahoy, Captain. Permission to come aboard?” He called.

“Come aboard ye spinless Landlubbers, and tremble at the might of Captain Hammock.” A loud voice called out as a Pegasus landed from the crow's nest. He glared at them, appraising the warriors. A sailor’s scowl barely showed through his gruff black beard that grew through the blue fur of his coat. His mane and tail were the same shade of black as his beard. Upon his head sat a Captains cap with the trading company’s logo on it: two crossed swordfish with a stack of three barrels in a pyramid between them. “Who am I speaking with?”

“Commander Pensword Hurricane;” Grif pointed to Pensword. “His highness, prince bellacosa of the crystal empire;” he pointed to Cosy. “And Grif Bladefeather, son of Graf. We and our company have had passage arranged on this vessel.”

“Of course ye have!” Hammock growled. “Can’t believe I have to babysit a bunch of Landlubbers heading to the most rough n’ tumble port this side of the Celestial Sea.” He snorted. “Bunch of blistering and clanking barnacles that lot of seafaring Gryphons.”

“Those are strong words, cap’n.” Grif glared into the pony’s eyes. “I may not have yer experience on the waves, but I ain’t no stranger to the sea.”

“Well, prove it to me on this voyage and I might rescind me comment, but I assure you, the weather’s rough and the entire lot of you’ll be seasick before the third day, mark my words.” He turned around. “Ten thousand blistering typhoons, what are you lot doing? You can’t load the cargo like that!” He was gone in a flash as he started to lay into some of his crew: a mixture of Earth Ponies and Pegasi. Occasionally a minotaur would appear on deck with a whip. He was most likely the bo’sun, though considering his bulk and the shaggy fur, perhaps bison would have been the better term. It took the better part of an hour, but the cargo was finally loaded and the ship prepared for departure.

“Here,” Grif said, giving Bellacosa a chunk of ginger. “When you start to feel sick, start chewing on this. It’ll hit you like a truck, but it will help.”

“Oh yeah. Maybe we can find candied Ginger in our travel? I love that stuff. Mom would ration it to me,” Pensword responded with a grin. “See you aboard!” he called as he stepped onto the gangplank and began to walk up. Behind him, members of the Dream Clan followed him up as well, dressed in the Lunar Guard’s old armor.

“Um, Mister Grif?” Cosy asked.

“Yes?”

“What’s a truck?”

Grif facetaloned.

Princess Celestia settled down upon the large picnic blanket the staff had set out for the small party. The sun was shining, the birds were chirping, and everything seemed absolutely perfect. She looked to Hammer Strike. “It seems nature is taking its course. Philomena’s chosen to build a nest near the chimney at the smiths.”

“Her and Renati,” he hummed afterwards before nodding. “Glad he came along.”

“You think those two like each other?” Vital Spark asked as he wobbled a sandwich to his mouth, his horn glowing.

Hammer Strike nodded in response.

“It is rare for a phoenix to find a mate in captivity,” Luna noted.

“Are they really captured though? Seems more like they want to stay,” Vital said. “I mean, you guys don’t keep them in cages, right?” He moved to chomp on the sandwich just as it slipped out of his grasp. “Darn it.”

Celestia hid a smile behind her teacup. “Still, this isn’t the most ideal place for phoenixes to gather, so it’s rare for two to even meet outside of their natural habitat.”

“Hey! I heard that!” Vital yelled suddenly.

“Heard what?” Luna asked.

“That laughing. Somepony’s mocking me.” The Unicorn frowned. “And I don’t like it.”

“Um, Vital Spark, Dearie, I think you might have had a teensie bit too much sun today. No one is laughing. Quite the contrary in fact,” Rarity said, looking on in concern.

“I’m fine, Rarity. I know what it’s like to face heat exhaustion. This isn’t even close.” He perked his ears. “Actually, now that I think about it, it’s more like what happened when Sylvio was talking to me before.”

“Who’s Sylvio?” Celestia asked, her brow furrowed with concern. “A friend?”

“He’s a timberwolf, a good one. Grif saved his life and he helped me find a cure back when Shawn had his um … incident.”

“The overtake,” Hammer started. “Corruption, whatever you want to call it, but you might as well call it what it was.”

“Right.” Vital winced. “Anyways, Sylvio led me to someone who could help. It’s where I got the crystal I used to bring Shawn back.”

Celestia looked around at the garden. “I think we’re going to need to have to have a long talk about this.” She gave her sister a quick sideways glance. “If Hammer Strike is willing to wait for an evening.”

“Eh,” Hammer shrugged. “I’ve waited for longer periods of time.”

Vital’s left ear twitched and his horn started to glow. “I swear, if that voice doesn’t shut up, I’m going to--” a loud squawk filled the air as a tail feather from Renati suddenly zipped over to the party. Everyone looked on, shocked, especially Vital. “I didn’t mean it!” he cried as the phoenix fixed him with a deadly glare. “Wait a second. It was you?” Vital got to his hooves. “You and I are going to have a long talk about this, Renati.” Vital’s eyes narrowed as he sat back down.

This time, Celestia didn’t bother disguising the exchange between her sister. “Luna, can you make time in your court tonight for the three of us to talk?” She fixed Vital with a glare. “I shall teach you how to ask forgiveness of a phoenix.”

“... He started it,” Vital said, slumping even as he frowned over his now ruined sandwich.

“And I think we’re going to need to hasten those magic lessons, Sister,” Luna said. “Clearly, Vital Spark’s magic needs to be put under control before he accidentally hurts anypony else. Perhaps you should enroll him in your school?”

Celestia took on her usual cryptic expression. “Why? I think you’re in a strong enough position to take on a personal student.”

“I’m not sure,” Luna smiled back. “How would the public react to my student ascending to royalty in less then a fourth the time it took yours?”

“I don’t care,” Celestia responded, wrapping a wing around her sister. “I would be proud of you nonetheless.” She laughed and bopped her on the nose with her hoof. “Besides, you know as well as I do that’s not how it works.”

“Count yourself lucky you can understand and hear Renati. I wish I could, it’d make things a lot easier,” Hammer Strike told Vital.

“Hammer, don’t take this the wrong way, but he’s a lot like you, only ten times worse.”

“Hey, don’t talk about Renati that way,” Hammer replied as he gave Vital a flat stare. Renati flew down, landing on Hammer’s back to give Vital the same stare.

“He treats me like I’m the village idiot. Then again, he doesn’t exactly know who I really am either, so I suppose I should give him some leeway.” Vital sighed heavily as he looked up to the phoenix. “Sorry, Renati. Maybe you’d understand if you saw me in my other form.” Vital turned the diamond on his foreleg band and stretched in his human form before picking up the feather where it lay on the blanket. “I know you’ll probably be upset with me for a while, but I hope this can make you understand why I’m such a stupid pony. I haven’t been one for very long yet. Sorry.” He then offered the feather to the phoenix. Up at the smokestack, Philomena watched intently.

Renati kept the blank stare for a few seconds before snatching the feather with lightning speed. It hung from his mouth as he flew for the nest. Conor winced as he looked at his bleeding hand. “Anypony got a bandaid?”

Celestia’s horn glowed as a piece of white fabric wrapped around the bleeding hand. She looked to Hammer Strike. “I’ve had bad luck healing humans in the past, so this will have to do.”

Conor nodded. “It’s better this way. I’d rather not take a shortcut when it comes to something like this. If Renati gave it to me, it’s probably meant to be a reminder. It’ll heal in its own time. Now, about those magic lessons?” Luna blanched.

The wind was pleasant and strong, the sails were full, and the ship was cutting through the water with little effort. Occasionally the sea spray even reached the deck bow. Pensword stood there with a sea specked mane looking excitedly out to sea. Nothing but ocean surrounded them as far as the eye could see. His ear twitched and reluctantly, he turned around to face the deck. A commotion had risen in the area between the single long boat and the main mast in the middle of the vessel. He sighed. “Grif,” he muttered as he stepped towards the source. He snorted at the three Crystal guards by the railing. They looked more crystal green than anything else. “Be sure to drink something later. We can not have you be dehydrated when we arrive.” He smirked as he realized it was only day three of seven on their journey.

“Are we going to die?” one guard asked.

Pensword chuckled. “No, you are just seasick. You will either get your sea legs or you are going to be praising Faust when we reach port.” He smirked and skipped the rest of the way, just to annoy the guards before he reached the scene of the commotion. He took to the sky and perched on one of the side arms where the sails would be stored. Settling down, he waited and observed as the next fight broke out.

Grif stood across the makeshift circle from a yellow Pegasus. The Gryphon was currently clothed only in a black tunic with the sleeves torn off. He held a stiletto in hand, but no other weapons. His fur was scratched and cut in multiple places, but he’d sustained no serious injuries. The Pegasus across from him held a kris dagger in his muzzle and both stared at each other intently. On the mast, three other knives were currently impaled into the wood. All around sailors were making wagers on the coming fight, and much to Pensword’s surprise, Hammock stood in the front of the crowd. “I got a barrel of salt on High Seas. He’s the best knife fighter we got on this vessel.”

“Captain, gambling…” Pensword paused and settled back down breathing in and out. Only to jerk up in shock as Cosy spoke up.

“I have a Crystal blade on Grif!” Pensword’s eyes widened as Grif could already hear him repeating one word over and over again. What was more worrying was that he was the only Crystal pony in the group. All the other guards were seasick.

“No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No, No,” Pensword glared at the Gryphon, as well as the two Thestral stallions sandwiching Cosy. They would have their reckoning soon enough.

The crowd roared as the wagers finished, each party cheering for their own side as the Gryphon and Pegasus faced each other down. “Ye both know the rules,” One sailor spoke loudly. “No killing. No maiming. First one to remove the other’s knife and drive it into the mast wins. Each of ye take a shot.” The earth pony held up a bottle to Grif, who took it and, to the cheers of the crowd, took a swig before handing it over. Only Pensword saw his eyes twitch from the taste. The bottle was handed to High Seas, who in turn took a drink. “And go!”

The moment the speaker was out of the way, sparks flew as the narrow stiletto met the serpentine kris, and powerful Gryphon met Speedy Pegasus. The movements where rapid and for a moment Pensword almost found them artistic as the two fighters danced their deadly dance. The first hit went to high seas as he opened a cut on Grifs shoulder, causing the Gryphon to back off. With a growl, Grif moved in for a sweep at the Pegasus’s leg, but his target dodged the blow by a hair’s breadth. He returned with a slash that ended up taking one of Grif’s crest feathers. Grif grimaced before charging ahead with rapid blows, his opponent parrying to the best of his ability. Still, the Gryphon managed to open three small cuts on his opponent’s barrel. The Pegasus returned with a daring swing at Grif’s claw, only for Grif to catch him and toss him behind. He charged forward as High Seas recovered, the Pegasus thrusting the dagger for Grif’s shoulder. Grif dodged to the left before locking the cross hilt of his stiletto on the kris’ blade. He pushed forward with all the strength he could muster. The Pegasus laughed as he felt the Gryphons push suddenly stop and moved to recover only to find his knife wouldn’t move. Looking up, he saw the mast just behind his head with his kris now buried hilt deep in the wood. Grif snapped the blunt side of the stiletto against High Seas’ hooves, causing him to let go. The crowd of sailors, Thestrals, and others who had bet on the warrior roared in victory.

“And the bird takes it again.” The former speaker returned. “Lets hear it for the big old magpye!”

Pensword used this pause to land on the deck next to Cosy. “So, betting your Crystal blade? What would you sister have to say if she learned you lost it?”

“Kady says it’s not betting if it’s a sure thing,” Cosy said proudly.

Pensword sighed. “What am I going to do with you?” he asked in fake exasperation. “What would Shining say?”

“He’d say I should have played up the value of the blade to make the other guys’ bets larger,” Cosy said proudly.

“Spoken like a true Captain of the Guard,” Pensword muttered. “I really do have my work cut out for me.”

“You should come to poker night some time! Just be ready; Kady always wins.” He beamed.

“Only if you bet candy or Crystal Berry Icecream,” Pensword answered. “I never gambled. I think I used my luck against the Gryphons. Now, if you will excuse me, Cosy, I will need to speak to Grif about something.”

He turned around and got all of two steps before one of the larger Unicorn sailors stepped into his path. “Well, I do say, I don’t like that tone of voice you took with the young prince. You act like his father.” he said in a mocking tone.

“‘Oi!” Hammock cried “You got sense, do you lad?” he asked the Unicorn. “This is Commander Pensword Hurricane, High Duke of Ys. He saved the crystal royals’ life. He can take what tone he pleases with the prince.”

The Unicorn turned from Hammock to the Pegasus. “Blimey. Don’t you know how to toot your own horn?” He shook his head. “You are the strangest pony I’ve ever met.” He smiled wider. “Well, why don’t you join us down below for a game of cards, eh? Imagine that, a Duke bunking with us.”

“I sleep just the same as any other pony. Have scars as well,” Pensword answered coolly. “As for a card game…” He found Cosy slipping a bag of coin next to his hoof. He sighed in defeat at the smile Cosy gave him. “I guess one or two games tonight won’t hurt.” He looked around the Unicorn. “I shall meet you down below. I have one more to talk to.” The Unicorn nodded and left.

Pensword finished the path of his goal as he walk up to Grif. “So, getting the hang for ship battles?” he asked with a mild case of curiosity.

“It’s a bit tricky with the rocking of the ship,” Grif said as he pulled a knife from the mast, examining it. “Huh. This is real Saddle Arabian steel. How about that?” He chuckled before stowing it away. “Still, these sailors aren't half as brutal as the old bird was to me.”

“That is good. I just have one little question for you.” Pensword took a deep breath and proceeded to shout in a manner reminiscent of Twilight when Celestia first brought Discord back. “Why in Equestria did you cause such a commotion? Cosy gambled on you. Cosy!” He took a steady breath.

“And now he has a bit of credit on a boat full of professional sailors.” Grif smiled his oh so annoying grin at Pensword. “You’re welcome. Anyway, things were getting a little tense between your Thestrals and some of the sailors; something about the tides and Nightmare Moon and leading the ship to destruction. Anyway, I started a conversation about what they do for sport, which led to a discussion about knife fighting, and I may have offhandedly said that I’d give my knife to the pony that could best me in a knife fight. Next thing I know, here we are.” Grif shrugged. He held up the switch blade, testing the mechanism a few times.

“Right,” Pensword responded, drawing out his word. “Well, at least you got them to hopefully accept my clan on board.” He shook his head. “I should have studied up on sailor lore here. Nonetheless, I think Luna would enjoy that the sailors have a small part of the stern dedicated to the Lunar Princess for safe voyage.”

“They fear what they don’t know.” Grif shrugged. “Gambling and sport are something soldiers and sailors know well, so I figured if I created some common ground they’d start to understand each other. And I got some nice knives out of it. It’s not like it hurt.”

Pensword looked at his friend with exasperation. “Grif. You. Are. Bleeding.” He used a wing to point to the cuts. “Right there, there, and there!”

“Huh?” Grif looked around his body. “Huh, I guess they got me a few times? Not like it’s life threatening or anything. Maybe a swim in the salt water will sterilize them.”

“Grif, do you want to risk attracting the sharks?” The Gryphon took on a face of deep thought. “You are actually considering it?” Pensword threw his wings open and his hooves into the air. “Unbelievable!”

“Oh, and like you never wanted to wrestle a shark,” Grif said, rolling his eyes.

Pensword dropped to all fours, closing his wings as he deadpanned. “I give up.”

In an antechamber branching off from Celestia’s throne room, the solar princess looked at Luna and Vital. “Now, tell us about Sylvio and who you had to meet.”

“Like I said, Sylvio’s a Timberwolf. From what I understand, Grif found him as a pup when he was being attacked by his pack. Grif pretty much cut them to pieces and took Sylvio home. After that, Fluttershy helped nurse him back to health. From there, Grif raised him to be kind and loyal. Sylvio’s not like other Timberwolves.”

“How is he not like other timberwolves?” Luna asked. “What’s unusual about him?”

“Well, he’s white for one, with smooth bark and glowing blue eyes,” Vital responded. “Grif thought he was an albino until Sylvio started talking to me. Then he explained it.”

Celestia gave Luna a sideways glance before asking the next question. “What did he explain to you? And what an interesting wood composition. I must congratulate Grif on his luck next time I see him.”

Vital groaned inwardly. He’d seen and read enough to know misdirection when he heard it. “He talked about being pushed into some mist by his brothers. He found some wood and ate it, and that’s what made him the way he is now. When he went back to his family to show them, they started attacking him.”

“Did he describe anything about this wood that he ate?” Luna asked. “Such a thing may prove a boon for taming the timberwolves and lessening their danger to ponies.”

“He called it the white wood. That’s about all I know about it.”

Luna and Celestia shared a look while Vital did all he could to keep his face calm. “And this person he took you to meet? I would like to know a force who would have such powerful magic,” Luna noted again.

“And there’s where we have an impasse,” Vital sighed. “I promised not to reveal the person’s identity as part of the bargain for the crystal and as a favor for some other help.”

Celestia smiled as she walked to Vital’s right, draping one of her large wings over his back. “Ah, but what if we were to say we knew who you were talking about? What then?” She asked as she gave Luna a knowing wink.

“Then I’d have to hear it before I believed it,” Vital said.

“Have you heard the Legend of the Tree of Harmony?” Luna asked. “It’s a very ancient tale about a large crystal tree hidden away somewhere in Equestria. They say that on it’s trunk are three cutie marks, carefully inscribed: the sun--” she nodded to celestia.

Celestia smiled as she used her wing to turn Vital’s head to look her in the eye. “--The moon, and a six pointed star.” She smiled warmly at the Unicorn like a mare to her foal. “With five gem impressions. It is said the Elements of Harmony were born from this tree. Sound familiar?”

“An interesting legend. But I’m curious, why didn’t Twilight tell me about it herself? I know how much she loves history, especially old legends. As I recall, that’s how she found the Elements of Harmony in the first place.”

Celestia looked to Vital Spark. “As my sister said, it’s a very old story. As a matter of fact, it was old even when we were both fillies.” Her eyes gleamed with anticipation. “As for Twilight, that is for later on in her journey. Just because she’s a Princess doesn’t mean her learning is complete. It’s simply ... graduated to another arena.”

“And if such is the case, then does that mean the tree is in fact real, just as Nightmare Moon was?” Vital asked.

“Equestria is a land of many mysteries,” Luna said, bringing her teacup to her mouth. “Even the two of us cannot always know when reality and mythology collide within our kingdom.”

Celestia smiled as she looked to an empty stone wall, nodded once, and with a blast of magic the image of the Tree of Harmony appeared on the wall. She watched the Unicorn intently.

Vital stared at the tree, his gaze focused, his body stiff as he approached and placed a hoof against the image. “Who’s the artist?” he asked as he made a show of viewing the branches and other detailed etchings.

“So, you have encountered it,” Luna said as she studied his face.

“As for the artist?” Celestia smiled smugly. “This is from a memory.”

“And what would this memory of yours entail?” Vital asked, choosing to focus on Celestia’s statement first. “Were you the author of the legend?”

Celestia looked to Luna giving her a nod. “While this game has been fun, I think it’s time we brought it to an end.” Her face grew serious. “We both knew you were marked by the tree, just as we both were, and even as the Element holders are now. We also know the tree’s need for privacy. This should satisfy the requirements of your promise, I hope.” She looked appealingly to her sister. “I’m sorry, sister, but if we continued any further we may have been here all night and still gotten nowhere.”

“I’m still not quite convinced. If the tree of harmony really is real, and if I really did visit there, then I’d prefer if you two were to tell me its location.”

“It is below where it all began,” Luna offered, clearly unwilling to give the exact location out to the open air.

“In discord’s reign?” Vital asked. The pair nodded. “Then I can speak plainly?” Again, they nodded. “Alright. Sylvio ate some wood from the tree because she took pity on him. That gave him some essence of order and harmony, which his family didn’t like. Something about eating black roots, apparently. Harmony made me swear not to tell anyone about where she was or her children’s origins. She also used Sylvio to save me when I was in Ponyville hospital and under siege by the corrupted essence that had possessed Shawn and triggered the thaumic overtake. Apparently she holds a strong connection with him. So, Sylvio basically licked the invasive force into submission, his sap absorbed into my scalp and made contact with the alichorn growing there, and thus allowed me a magical connection with Harmony herself after she exorcised the entity from my body. Then she had Sylvio lead me to her and gave me the crystal after she filled me with an extra dose of her purity to balance out the chaos that remained in my system. Any questions?”

Celestia shook her head. “None at the moment, but we do have a request. Under absolutely no circumstances are you to tell Twilight or any of the others. Let them discover the location themselves.”

“Deal,” Vital said.

“Still, it is a blessing the tree protects and guides us even today. Faust help us if she ever gets sick,” Celestia said.

“Yes, at least the tree is intact.” Luna nodded in agreement.

Vital raised a hoof, only to find himself suddenly unable to speak as his tongue stuck to the roof of his mouth, his jaw held tight.

‘... don’t ...’ The voice was so quiet he almost couldn’t hear it, but it was unmistakable all the same.

“Is something the matter?” Celestia asked before smirking. “Ah, the tree did something to you, didn’t it?” Vital nodded. Celestia put a supportive wing over the Unicorn. “Don’t worry. She did the same thing to us to protect herself from Discord. We can never reveal the exact location to anyone who didn’t know about her already.”

“... I see.” He looked deep in thought before lifting his head. “On to lighter topics. You two said something about getting a teacher, right?” Vital asked.

Celestia smiled and looked to Luna. “What do you say? Ready to take up your first student?”

“I… have much to organize in Ys yet,” Luna said. “I am afraid I am ill-prepared at this time.”

Celestia looked to Vital. “Very well, I guess I can set up a correspondence course with you. I’ll see what I could do with teaching, but it might be better to find you a tutor who’s closer to home. Then we can have you come here every once in a while to check on your progress.” She looked to her sister. “I hope I can see a Lunar Student in the next decade, though, sister.”

“I hope so as well, sister,” Luna nodded with a slight cringe. “... Just not yet.”

“So, um … can I go to bed now?” Vital asked.

Celestia nodded. “I think so. Luna, will you be okay for the rest of the night?”

“Of course, sister. After all, I am the night,” she said, winking mischievously as she disappeared in a flash of moonlight.

Pensword slowly walked down one of the wooden staircases into the hold of the ship. It had been converted into a makeshift place to play cards and he was the last to arrive. He paused upon seeing one of the ponies. “Heavy Set? I thought I gave you leave to visit your cousin.”

Heavy Set laughed and Pensword swore the entire ship rumbled. “Am visiting cousin,” he said, smacking a nearby sailor on the back and sending him flying into a nearby bed.

“Ah, well it is good to see you.” Pensword took a seat on a barrel. “So what are we playing?” He looked around at the other sailors nodding at a large Ox Minotaur with black fur and a crazy set of blond hair. He paused upon seeing a small Crystal golem in the shape of Yellow box sitting upon a single metal wheel. A white crystal protruded from the upper center of the golem where a blue light glowed. At either side, arms and pincers jutted out to manipulate things. Pensword smiled at the table, and finally at the Unicorn who had invited him to the game.

“I forgot how advanced Crystal technology was,” Pensword muttered as the Unicorn began to deal out and the players picked up their cards. Pensword looked at his hand as he tried to remember what his grandmother taught him about poker.

“You all knowing five card?” Heavy Set asked as he shuffled the cards. “Ace and two are being wild.”

Pensword nodded his head. “I believe so.” He placed the same number of coins that Heavy Set started the pot with.

“Any soldier knows the game, Heavy. Come on, let’s get on with it already,” the offensive Unicorn said. His cutie mark showed the image of salt being spread over a cut as his red mane shook in the dusky lamplight. His brown fur coat was ragged and caked with salt from the waves as he slammed a hoof on the table, leaving a small pile of bits. “I have a pub at those docks with my name on it, and I’ll be needing my little gold friends here to help pay the tab.”

The crystal golem looked to those around him before putting it’s own bits on the table. “I don’t know about you guys, but I have utmost confidence in myself.”

Pensword remained silent as he watched the other players.

“Meh” the large pony placed a bag of bits on the table.

“You got any bits, Pensword? This here’s a betting game,” the Unicorn said as he took a swig from his flask.

“Yeah, these two coins,” he answered placing two bits on the table. “Also, we all know each other’s name, what is yours? I did call Starswirl a Horn Head.”

The Unicorn spluttered as he did a spit take, coughing up a storm. “You did what to who now?”

“Yeah, right! And I called the Vault Hunter a dwarf to make fun of his explosive temper,” the golem laughed.

“You heard me. He called me a Feather Brain first.” Pensword said. “Back then I could have challenged him to a duel.” He looked at his wings. “I could have won, too. I think he got off lightly. Still, you never answered my question: what is your name, Unicorn?” Pensword asked, his voice chilling the surrounding sailors.

“Name’s Salt Sting,” he said. “I think you can guess why.” He smirked as he gazed shiftily at the competitors.

“Well, I believe we are ready to be dealt the cards,” Pensword said. “Heavy, if you will?”

Heavy grunted before he started dealing the cards. “If you are being caught cheating, I let sasha deal with you.”

“And my Wingblades,” Pensword added. “If you survive Heavy’s Sasha.”

“Yeah yeah, let’s get down to it.” Salt Sting said as he looked over his card hand again.

Pensword looked at his cards, but not a muscle twitched as he stared at the other players.

Heavy looked at the pot. “I raise.”

Pensword looked at the situation. “I raise an additional three bits.”

Salt Sting looked at the table and his hand. “I call.”

“This call is well within my accepted parameters for kicking your butts,” the golem said.

Heavy threw in one more bit. “I raise.”

Pensword smiled softly. “I match your raise and raise it an additional bit.”

Salt Sting sighed. “I fold.” The pot held now about twenty three bits.

“Hey! Know what the best poker players shave with? A RAISE-er!” The golem exclaimed, putting three bits in, he waited for the laughter. “Get it? A ra-” he stopped. “I’ll just shut up forever,” he finished.

“Eh…. fold,” Heavy said, placing his cards down.

“I raise the pot to make it, taking it from Twenty Six bits, to Thirty five bits total.” Pensword responded.

“I wonder how many bits I could buy with those bits,” the golem commented, looking to the pot. After a moment he looked up. “Oh, sorry, was it my turn? I…” He paused, looking at Pensword. “Fold.”

Pensword flipped his hand over with joy, revealing his highest card as a nine.

So,” Pensword started as he racked in the bits to his side. “What is your name?” he asked as he turned to the crystal golem. The rest of the table was looking on in stunned silence.

“I am CRY7-TL, but you can call me Crys-trap!”

Salt Sting looked to the golem. “How does that make any sense?”

“I don’t know, and neither did the ponies who made me!”

The game lasted like this, winning and losing around until it was an almost a repeat of the first round.

“I raise,” Pensword said, casually putting his bits into the pile and bringing the pot up to eighty eight bits total. He looked to Crys-trap. Salt had been eliminated from the play earlier in the match. Heavy had folded.

“You think you can get away with this? I’m going all in, baby!” Crys-trap called out, putting twenty two bits into the pot. The pot now stood at one hundred thirty three bits.

Pensword smiled as he matched the bet. It was now one hundred fifty five bits in the pot. “I call,” he answered as the two players flipped and showed their hands. Pensword’s hand revealed the ace of spades, king of spades, queen of spades, jack of spades, and the ten of spades: a royal flush. The smile grew larger after revealing his hand.

“What?” Crys-trap shrieked. Of course you’d win with those cards. Even Steve can win with those cards! And all he can ever say is ‘Hey-o’!”

“Hey-o!”

“Shut up Steve!” Crys-trap yelled to the stallion in the back.

Pensword felt that somewhere in his belly he should be worried, but he shook it off. “Well, this was fun.”

“How did you get so good at poker?” Salt Sting exclaimed as the other sailors snickered behind his back. His long reign as head of the table had finally been ended.

Pensword gave a wing shrug. “My secret. You might have to battle me again during the trip to get it.”

“But … you wiped me clean!”

“You said you were a good player.” He took a small stack of fifty bits. “Here, make that grow for the next game.” With that done, Cosy immediately raced up and grabbed Pensword by his legs.

“I knew you’d win, Pensword,” he cheered.

Pensword gave a long-suffering look as he stared up at the deck. “Yeah, well, it was fun,” he admitted, deadpanning. He didn’t know what to do with all the winnings, especially since it was given for the express purpose to gamble and lose. For now, he placed them in his coin bag and pondered the inevitable future of continued gambling, where to win is to lose, and to lose is to lose more. “... I think I’m going to bed,” he said finally as he slowly made his way out. Cosy followed closely behind.

Vital ran his hoof through his now shortened mane as it jutted out to the sides, appearing much less like a certain pony he would rather not name. The Royal Mane Stylist looked happily after his customer, waving at the pair of friends as they left.

“Don’t be strangers!” he cried before returning to his shop.

Vital smiled. “Man, I am so glad I finally got rid of that haircut. Don’t get me wrong, I love having a full head of hair again, but do you have any idea how many cards I got from nobles wanting to introduce me to Blueblood?” He shuddered. “I didn’t watch that much of the show before I got here, but even I knew how much of a pompous jerk he was.”

“I’m sure you’d learn more on it from myself or anyone outside of Canterlot,” Hammer Strike responded. “Now come on, it’s time to head back to New Unity.”

“Good. I admit I’m not exactly looking forward to more work, but I’m not about to let myself slack. Black Rook would murder me if I did.”

“Nah, too easy.”

“You know what I meant, Hammer Strike. Speaking of which, once we get back, you need to help me pick up on my weapons lessons too.”

“I need practice myself, so yeah, I can teach you while I practice again,” Hammer replied.

“Just try not to break any bones, alright?” Vital winced.

“No promises.”

“... Great.” As the pair arrived at Canterlot Station, they casually walked past a group of fangirls lined up along the sides of the entry grate.

“Oh my goodness, there he is!” One of the mares screamed as the others followed as they held out massive “I <3 Blueblood” signs and plushies. Vital Spark groaned and face hoofed.

“Seriously? Do I really look that much like him?”

“Question, why are you all holding up burning signs?” Hammer questioned.

The girls’ fangirl squeals quickly turned to screams as they stamped out the fires on their signs and the pair passed through without further issue.

“Does he seriously have that many female admirers?” Vital asked, disgusted.

Hammer Strike simply nodded.

“If he comes to Ponyville to try and congratulate me on style choice, I swear I don’t know what my magic may do to him.”

“You’ll have more control by that point. Blueblood doesn’t enjoy time outside of Canterlot.”

“Then why all the fangirls? Doesn’t that mean he’s likely to make a visit?”

“Ponies are hopeful, especially fans.”

“I’m guessing you’re glad Rarity’s not numbered among them anymore,” Vital said, smirking as they stepped onto the carriage.

“Mhmm,” Hammer hummed.

“You like her, don’t you?”

“Obviously.”

“Maybe to you. It’s kind of hard for me to tell when you’re always so … monotone, I guess. You hardly ever crack a smile.” The Unicorn jerked forward a moment as the steam engine started up before righting himself again.

“Emotion isn’t a strong thing for me,” Hammer replied.

“Clearly. You’re going to need to work on that, you know,” Conor said. “We’ll call it an even trade. You train me on weapons, and I get to help you show a little more emotion in life. Deal?”

“Too high of a price. How about a thousand bits instead?” Hammer countered in his usual monotone.

Vital face-hoofed. “We have a lot of work to do.”

“Good luck. Many have tried.”

“What kind of friend would I be if I didn’t?” Vital asked as he lay back in his seat. “Alright, Shawn, first lesson: Humor me.”

“Sorry, I lost my humor years ago.”

“Then crystalize some and absorb it, buster. I want to be laughing, or at the very least, chuckling by the time we reach Ponyville. No excuses.”

“You’re setting some high hopes.”

“What do you think brought you back from the dead in the first place?”

“A crystal created from a power source of purity that I doubt you would tell me who or what gave it to you, even if I asked.”

Vital face hoofed, then chuckled. “We got a lot of work ahead of us alright.”

“So I was wondering, why did this stone keep getting bigger? And then it hit me,” Pensword said as he sat with the Crystal ponies in the hold of the ship. He was waiting for the ship to finish docking. “Still wondering why they asked me not to be on deck while they dock.”

“They don’t want to cause a riot when a bunch of crystal ponies and The Demon show up,” Grif’s voice spoke out from a spot that Pensword swore he hadn’t been standing in.

“Grif, what? Why did--do you have to use that cloak around me?” Pensword asked, his wing slowly retracting again. “I nearly hit you, you know.”

“It’s better you get used to it,” Grif said. “I’m going to be wearing it pretty much till Gryphelhiem. Speaking of which, you should pass those black cloaks out to the crystal guards now.”

Pensword nodded as he moved to a crate and opened it up. “Here you are. Please put these on while you are in the Gryphon Lands and keep them on as long as your crystal coats last,” he said as he began to hand out the cloaks.

“Bellacosa?” Grif called for the colt.

The colt looked up from his position. “Yes?” he looked eager, wondering what Grif might have for him.

“You’ve been learning with me every day this week,” Grif said as he handed the colt a switchblade. “Don’t draw it unless you have no other options, got it?”

“Yes, sir,” Cosy said, giving a firm salute as he slid the blade through his breastplate’s opening between the padding and the metal.

Pensword fought to keep a smile off his muzzle. “Cosy, when do you want me to give back the money you lent me for the week?”

“You keep it for now. It’s safer with you anyways, and you know how to keep it out of sight,” Cosy said. “Grif said any money showing is dangerous, right, Grif?” Grif nodded in affirmation.

“Very well, Cosy,” Pensword answered. “Still, now we just wait. Wait till the cargo is finished unloading. Then we follow Grif’s lead.” Pensword looked nervous at having to follow orders again.

“Just stay quiet and keep your heads down. Let Cheshire do the talking,” Grif said.

“Fine.” Pensword huffed with a growl. He smiled and put a hoof on Cosy’s head. “I get to spend time with one of my favorite survivors.” His left eye twitched as the screams of ponies filled his ears once again: the memories of sacrifices long since past.

“Pensword, no P.T.S.D.!” Grif said, swatting the pony's head. “We need to concentrate.” Pensword shook his head.

“I ... will do my best,” Pensword answered, “Still, I will follow your lead.”

The sun was setting before they received clearance to disembark. The company moved cautiously off the ship with the cloaked figures in the center. Around them, sailors of various breeds and species worked on setting their ships either to stay in port or to disembark the next day. Other sailors could be seen around nearby taverns, stumbling drunkenly. The composition was varied, but Gryphons stood out as the obvious majority around them.

“We should try to get out of this town and camp by the road a mile or so down,” Grif said. “Chesire will take care of papers and tariffs and anything else to be negotiated.”

Pensword nodded his head, but Grif could tell he was still tense. Too many Gryphons. The sooner they got out of town, the better. The Thestrals formed their own protective middle ring, granting yet another layer of protection to the young prince.

“Deep breath. Don’t give them the satisfaction,” Grif mumbled under his breath.

Pensword took a deep breath. In and out. He repeated the exercise several times. When he had calmed down enough, he turned to address Grif. “Very well.” His left wing twitched, but he ignored it, doing his best to focus on getting safely out of town. “Lead the way.”

The steam engine huffed to a halt as the doors swung open, giving time for each of the passengers to get out. Vital smiled as he stepped into the sun. “It’s good to be back in Ponyville.” Four pony guards stood at attention as Hammer Strike stepped out with Rarity behind him.

“Since when do the guards send an escort for you, Hammer Strike?” Vital Spark asked as he turned to face the lord.

“Either when the Shields get worried, or if someone wants my attention to something,” Hammer replied as he looked to the guards. “So, which one of the two is it?”

“The latter, sir. Me-Me’s sent delegates to the castle asking for your immediate arrival as soon as you get back,” one of the guards said.

“Alright then,” Hammer looked to Vital for a moment. “Any specifications on if anyone else can come along?”

“No, sir. They merely said it was urgent.”

“Well then, Vital, you can either come with me, or go back to New Unity,” Hammer said. “Your choice.”

“Mutatio told me he wanted Me-Me to meet me.” Vital shrugged. “I guess now she’ll get the chance. Does Rarity want to come too?”

“Oh, um … sorry, dear, but I’m afraid I’ll have to take a rain check. I have all this luggage to unpack, you see, and besides that, I must be positively swamped with orders now that I’m back. Not to mention I need to check up on Sweetie Belle,” she said. “How about we get together later though? I have so many new fashions I want to try on you now.” Vital groaned. “Grif did recommend that I give you a makeover, didn’t he?” Rarity asked sweetly.

“Alright, alright,” Vital capitulated. “Later though, okay?”

Rarity giggled. “It’s a deal. See you later, darlings. Tata.” And with that, Rarity Belle left the station, her luggage floating behind in her magical grip as she skillfully maneuvered it above and around the passengers.

“Dang she’s good,” Vital said.

“Let’s get going then,” Hammer said. “He did say immediate attention.”

The changeling hive was as active as ever. The gardens had come a long ways and blossomed sweetly with a variety of benches and decorative statues and fountains. Long white gravel paths meandered through the display as hedges trimmed to form lovers, families, and other poses and subjects flourishing amongst the various flowers. “Tenders” continued to work on the garden’s upkeep while families and young lovers walked the paths together, occasionally stealing a secret kiss amongst some of the higher hedges as the setting sun’s rays lit up the sky. Beneath the grand entrance, the two were brought through a series of tunnels to reach the Queen’s main chambers where Mutatio and Me-Me sat waiting for them.

“My Queen,” Mutatio began, looking surprised that another Unicorn was with Hammer Strike. “I did not expect Hammer Strike to have company.” He bowed his head, looking nervous. “I am Mutatio of the Everfree Hive. Our Hive’s liege is the noble who stands beside you. We are the first banner under House Strike.”

“Good evening, Lord Hammer Strike.” Me-Me politely nodded her head. In the darkness they called his emotions, a faint color stirred at the mention of his title: teal for annoyance.

“Hello, Me-Me. I see things have been getting better around here,” Hammer replied.

“With your generosity, we have been able to expand our home quite well. Our collectors are coming back with a bumper crop and all my children are well fed.”

“That is wonderful to hear,” Hammer Strike said, nodding his head. “I’m sorry if you wanted just me to show up; I brought a friend: Vital Spark.”

“Hi.” Vital waved his hoof timidly. “Actually, Mutatio and I have already met.”

“We have?” he paused before making an O shape with his mouth. “You are that human. Wow. The princesses worked fast in hiding you. I guess they do not think the world is ready for humans.”

“On the contrary. My form was a necessity. I was trapped in a form between Unicorn and human. The princesses merely provided the spell necessary to make it so that I could shift between forms, rather than being trapped in the middle. Were I to return home looking like that, there are some questions as to my safety that would have arisen.”

Mutatio looked to Hammer Strike. “Does he answer like that to every question?” He gave a weary look at the pony. “There are ponies here that could use that against you. My advice, give as little information as you can till you trust those around you.”

“Are you saying you two aren’t trustworthy?” Vital asked.

“Changelings are rarely trustworthy,” Me-Me smiled. “But you have nothing to fear from us. Mutatio is simply still not used to the freedom we have given our hive to operate.”

“You almost killed me before the Founder freed you,” Mutatio responded in a teasing tone of voice.

“And you almost killed the founder, and the protector, and Lord hammerstrike,” Me-Me sent back.

He frowned. “It is so hard learning how to be a proper tease,” He muttered.

“I hate to break things up, but the way I was told things, you had something that required my immediate attention?” Hammer questioned.

“Did Pensword inform you of our discovery?” Me-Me asked.

“What discovery?”

“I see that he did not. Please follow me,” Me-Me said, getting to her hooves and heading for a tunnel. “My drones discovered something weeks ago and we have been attempting to excavate it ever since.”

“What is it?” Vital Spark asked as they walked down the corridors.

“We have yet to make a positive identification, but Pensword was able to identify a symbol that seemed to indicate it was some sort of medical device.”

“A medical device?” Hammer questioned before humming in thought. “I’m very curious now.”

“That is what the Founder thought. He was worried about it being dangerous, but we do not see why,” Mutatio responded.

Fifteen minutes of tunnel crawling later they came to the device. The large black box was now much more revealed to the world, though still partially covered in dirt. The red cross was clearly visible; however, the writing made no more sense to Hammer Strike than it had to anyone else.

“So, any ideas how to get in?” Vital asked as he peered at the cube.

“No clue,” Mutatio responded. We think we finally got to the base, but so far, it is sealed shut.”

“Any possible points of entry? Areas that look different?” Hammer Strike asked.

“Other than the inscription and the cross,” Me-Me said, gesturing to it, “we haven’t found anything.”

Hammer hummed. “Mind if I investigate?”

Mutatio looked to Me-Me as if holding a private conversation. “We do not mind,” he answered finally.

Hammer Strike moved forward, his eyes trailing across the wall, the text, and the cross, noting layers of material coating it: stone, dust, minerals, an aged handprint…

Hammer Strike paused, his eyes flicking towards the others.

“Your aura tastes of music,” Me-Me ventured towards vital spark. “Do you play?”

“A little. Mostly the violin. I do know some basic piano, and you’ve already heard my voice,” Vital said. “Unless you left before that part in Grif’s wedding.”

“I am sorry. I slipped out to avoid unwanted attention,” she said.

“Well that’s alright. Mutatio said you would want to meet with me, though. Any idea why?”

Hammer looked back to the handprint. It was obviously human. Minotaur hands were bigger, not to mention they only had four fingers, not five. In the distraction of the polite conversation, he brought a hoof up and wiped at the handprint with his coat, clearing it. ‘It will only bring paranoia and worry,’ he thought. As he wiped though, a segment of the wall sunk in with a click and a faint whirring noise started up.

“W-w-Welco-come, User,” A voice called out, robotic in nature. Hammer Strike’s eyes widened in wonder.

Me-Me’s head shot towards the box.

“Um … Hammer Strike … what did you do?” Vital asked.

Mutatio paused. “But the Founder said not to touch anything! Why did you touch it?”

“You said nothing on not touching it,” Hammer replied.

“But is it not common knowledge not to touch unknown technology?” Mutatio answered.

“W-Warning, power levels Crit-t-tically low. Disabling systems unt-t-t-till refueling or emergenc-cy override key is used. Please have a s-s-safe and productive da-a-ay.” The voice called out once more, the end of its speech slowing as it lowered in pitch until silence returned, the whirring ceasing.

“Well, at least we know it works, whatever it is,” Vital said.

“To finish that conversation, Mutatio, they say not to touch anything unknown due to fear of it causing harm to you,” Hammer replied.

“But you are unable to be harmed, you are the Undying. I killed you myself, I thought. What about those of us not like you? Could it not kill those around you?” Mutatio asked as, for the first time, genuine fear laced his voice.

“You had enough distance for any form of heat to take time. If it were to shift and reveal hostile intent you had enough space between you and it to leave the area quickly, and electrical currents wouldn’t conduct far enough to reach you,” Hammer Strike listed. “I may seem reckless, but I still keep others in mind.”

“From what the others have told me, Mutatio, Hammer’s one of the best ponies you could have for a friend. He won’t let any harm come to anyone if he can help it. Well, except for his enemies of course,” Vital said

All the changelings shuddered at the mention of being enemies to the legendary lord.

“If you think it would be bad now, you should have seen what happened to a specific fortress during the Third Gryphon War,” Hammer commented as he walked back towards the group.

“Two days and we still haven’t found a place to camp,” Grif grumbled next to Pensword. As it had turned out, the land outside the city had belonged to an influential clan and they had not wanted anyone camping on their territory. Over the last two days, they had moved further and further inland seeking somewhere they could rest and prepare. They had met with the representatives of over a dozen clan lords and been kicked off their land, either politely or impolitely. The collective guard were now dog tired from the constant march and Bellacosa was now lying doggedly on Pensword’s back, completely drained for the third time in two days.

“We won’t last much longer like this,” Grif said.

“I know I can handle this,” Pensword muttered, looking back at the others, then to Cosy. “The others, not so much. Surely Gryphons should have known about taverns? They could make a profit there,” Pensword said irritably.

“Taverns are for port cities to trap sailors into drinking away their profits,” Grif said. “Most clans brew their own alcohol here and they keep those recipes secret to a paranoid degree. An inn represents a liability as well because that would give strangers a chance to spy on the clans and learn weaknesses,” Grif explained.

Pensword sighed. “And I was called paranoid,” he muttered, shaking his mane. “Still, I really hope we can find some place to settle soon. This feels like Europe; all the land is claimed,” he said, switching to draconic at the end.

Cosy moved on Pensword’s back. “I’m tired of marching. I wanna sleep.” He yawned loudly, tears standing out in his eyes as he struggled to hold them back. He couldn’t afford to show weakness in Gryphon lands; that’s what Grif had said.

“We’ll find somewhere,” Grif said, adding unfelt enthusiasm to his voice “I bet we’ll find a place right around the--.” Grif was cut off by a screech from one of the forward scouts. “Armed soldiers on their way.” Grif looked to Pensword as he drew his swords and moved for the front of the group. “Keep him safe.”

Pensword moved his wings out as two Thestrals removed the cloth covering his wing blades. They had been dipped in his own blood for the purpose of realism to make him appear wounded, just in case. He just didn’t know how well it might actually work. He dropped Cosy between the guards to watch him. “Stay here,” he ordered.

“But--”

“No buts. Stay,” Pensword ordered, his look stern. Cosy let out a defeated sigh as he did what he was told. He was too tired to argue anyways.

Grif and Pensword reached the front at the same time as Chesire and Kel’leam. True to the scout’s word, several heavily armed Gryphons were flying towards them in a box formation. In the center, one Gryphon flew towards them wearing an intricate steel plate mail. The standard one of the soldiers carried caused Grif’s body to instantly stiffen.

Noticing his friend’s reaction, Pensword subtly shifted his stance, preparing for a swift attack if necessary. He would fight at Grif’s side to the death if need be. His eyes narrowed as the formation approached.

The Gryphons landed in front of them and the center line parted, revealing the intricately armored central figure: a black raven-like Gryphon, much like Grif himself. However, rather than the green cover of feathers Grif had on his breast and crest, this Gryphon’s fur and coat were black with flecks of light blue appearing in random places.

“Presenting the Lord of Clan Far Flyer, Lord Garrus Ryan Ineschtad Flightfighter Farflyer,” one of the guard spoke as the Gryphon approached. Upon hearing the name, Grif’s face became positively livid. Still, he made his approach next to Pensword, doing his best to maintain composure.

“Presenting the Lord of Clan Bladefeather, Lord Grif Grafson Bladefeather,” Chesire spoke in return, her slitted eyes menacing. Clearly something was going on here, but Pensword couldn’t quite make out what.

“Accompanied by Commander Moonkissed Pensword Hurricane of the line of Pen, High Duke of Ys,” a Thestral accompanying Pensword announced. Pensword stood ready to move either in friendly action, or that of warfare. He just nodded in acknowledgement to the Gryphon lord.

The wizened Gryphon stepped forward with piercing gaze as he sized the party up, his dark hazel eyes immediately locked on the metal feather in Grif’s wing.

“So, the rumors are true. The son of Graf comes at last to the land of his father.”

“My father despised these lands and what they stood for,” Grif responded.

“And you carry on his legacy with honor,” Garrus said. “I’m certain he is very proud of what you have accomplished.”

“Please don’t speak as though you or yours knew him or had any claim to him,” Grif growled. “Had it not been for you he would have lived another hundred years.”

“I wasn’t trying to claim him, Grif.” Garrus shook his head. “My grandfather cut him off from the clan for doing something which was viewed dishonorable and abominable. I won’t try to make up for that decision, and I won’t try to justify it. I have come because I guessed at the conditions your men have had to face, and judging by their appearance, my assumptions were correct. No clan has given you shelter or permission to camp on their lands, have they?”

Pensword did not say anything. He just glared and kept his muzzle shut. This was something Grif had to do on his own and he inwardly felt horrible he could only stand and watch.

“My charges are tired, I will not deny it.” Grif sighed, unable to avoid the subject.

“I can’t reverse the ruling my grandfather made, but where he was not willing to help, I am. If you will accept it, I will gladly give your troops and escort whatever they need until they are well rested and ready to move on. It won’t make up for what my grandfather did, I know. But I hope you will accept it all the same. For their sake.”

Grif looked to Pensword. “You are in command here.”

Pensword looked to Grif. “We shall rest, resupply if needed. But we shall stay only as long as thou canst stand.” He fixed the Gryphon clan leader with a hard gaze. “If I find any of your clan members bully or strong taloning any of my troops, you do not want to know what I would do.”

“We will pay for everything,” Grif added sternly. “I won’t be indebted to anyone here.”

“... As you wish. My manor lies three days’ journey to the North. I’ll have my troops bring supplies for you to get you there. When you arrive, you can pay and purchase any other supplies you stand in need of.” He turned to face his troops where they waited on the other side of the line. “I’ll not insult you by offering to have my clansmen escort you. But for what it’s worth, Grif, I am sorry for what happened.” His cape fluttered behind him as he walked back into the fold of his guards. “We’ll be waiting,” he said as he took to the air. The other guards saluted before they followed their lord.

“So, how should I be with this clan? Defcon one or five?” Pensword asked. “Also, I am worried. so far, I have met few Gryphons who seemed to recognize my name and title.”

“He had my name….” Grif said darkly.

“Defcon four then,” Pensword answered. “I will never be unarmed, and I shall wear the logos of the past.”

Conor groaned as he continued to push up, his arms trembling as he struggled to get the final rise. At last he succeeded and let out an explosive gasp as he let his knees drop to support his weight.

“... Did it,” he said, smiling.

“You feel like jelly yet?” Rook asked, handing him a tankard of water.

Conor laughed. “Yes, sir. And I’m ready for more,” he said as he took a swig.

“Taze said that one human exercise was common involving pulling oneself up off the ground, so…” he pointed to a nearby tree. “Let’s try ten pull ups.”

Conor blanched. “... Oh, goodey,” he said as he walked to the tree. Taking hold of the branch, he felt the bark digging into his skin as he prepared to pull, his loose gym clothes helping to keep him cool as a gentle breeze blew through the compound. Gryphons snickered as they walked past, working on building their homes. He stood there, bracing himself for a good minute as he tried to psyche himself up to the most embarrassing and difficult exercise he had ever attempted in his life. Briefly the memories of all his failures in the fitnessgram came back in a whiplash of flashback before he finally just did it.

As Conor expected, his muscles screamed, straining and feeling as if they would pop as he struggled to pull himself above the branch. The bark scraped against his palms and fingers, making them feel raw as he slowly rose above the branch. “One …” he grunted as he slowly let himself back down, his frame shaking almost as much as Pinkie Pie on a sugar rush. He pulled once more, rising about half way before the pain grew nigh unbearable. He locked in place, straining to rise. “Rrgghaaa!” he cried as he pulled himself up the second time before his muscles collapsed and he dropped from the tree like a bad apple in Sweet Apple Acres, panting where he stood on the ground as his arms hung limply at his sides.

“Two. That’s my max for now,” he said.

“Well then, we know where to start,” Rook said. “... I think we’re done with the physical stuff for today. Take a breather and we’ll go to the shooting range?”

“You just said the magic words,” Conor said as a big smile came over his face.

“Glad you enjoy it,” Rook said.

“It’s one of the few things I was relatively good at when I was at school.” Conor shrugged. “That, and it’s just that much fun to shoot at a target.”

The two walked briskly, coming to the large shooting range set up for practice. Several large bales of hay with targets were leaned against one of the walls. Across the way, next to the firing line to enter the range, a rack of different ranged weapons and their required ammunition sat waiting for use in training.

“Permission to enter the range?” Conor asked as they approached the line. Range Master, the archery instructor smiled at the pair. A massive target with an arrow sticking out of it adorned his flank.

“Permission granted,” he said as the two crossed the line to join him. “Ready for another volley, kid?” he asked, chuckling.

“You know it,” Conor said, his eyes lighting up.

“Black Rook,” Range said, nodding in acknowledgement to Grif’s second in command.

“Range Master.” Rook nodded in return. “As you know, I’m here to supervise Conor’s training.”

A sharp whistle caused the group to pause. Looking over they saw Shawn walking towards them. “Hold on a moment.”

“Hey, Shawn!” Conor grinned as he waved at his friend. “Come to join us for a couple of rounds?”

“Actually, I’m here to change your training a bit,” Shawn said as he reached into his coat and pulled out a new flintlock pistol. “Finished it awhile ago.”

“Sweet!” Conor said, taking the proffered weapon from him.

“If you want something special on it or just want the thing to look less plain, tell me later and I’ll figure something out then. For now, I’d prefer if you got some training with it first.”

Conor’s smile turned into a grin. “Shawn, you just made my day.”

“Good, now make mine by using it properly, or you lose it,” Shawn said as he reached into his coat and held out a hard leather pouch to him. Its treated walls were a good quarter inch thick. Opening the lid, Conor found a large supply of old fashioned cartridges: essentially packets of paper wrapped up and filled with gunpowder.

“Oh, it’s one of those types of loading systems? I haven’t seen a gun like that since Scout Camp years ago.”

“I’d prefer not to have semi automatic weaponry available.”

“No problem, boss,” Conor said in a cheesey Brooklyn accent. He tore open the packet with his teeth like he remembered being taught and proceeded to empty it into the barrel, tamping it down with the ram rod. “Alright, where’s the blasting cap?”

“Don’t need it. An easy modification was made so you don’t need them.”

“Is that so? Huh. Convenient.” He turned to face the target on the range. “Permission to fire, Range Master?”

“Clear on the Range!” Range Master shouted as the ponies that were collecting bolts and shafts raced from the site. “Archers, take your positions!” he shouted. The ponies and human stood at the firing line. “Archers at the ready!” They picked up their bows and Conor raised the flintlock. “Nock your arrows!” They proceeded to do so as Conor cocked the hammer. “Aim and fire!”

Conor closed his left eye as he gazed down the target range, his improved vision making it far easier to pick out the bullseye. In a matter of seconds, the gun retorted as the sound of metal striking stone pinged through the range. A puff of dust flew from the wall a good foot outside the target. “Crap,” he swore.

“Keep both eyes open, Conor. This isn’t a rifle.”

Conor sighed. “Alright, Shawn.” He took out another cartridge and proceeded to prepare it the same way he had before, carefully and deliberately as he tapped it back down. Cocking the pistol once again, he waited with baited breath for Range Master’s approval. The Pegasus nodded his head as Conor took a deep breath, slowly exhaled, and shot. This time the shot landed on the target. It was the outer ring, but at least it hit the mark.

“Well, at least it’s better,” Conor said.

“You’ll figure it out as you use it,” Shawn told him. “You know the rules of a firearm. Keep them in mind and I have no problem with you keeping this on you.” With that said, Shawn reached into his coat, undoing something before pulling out a holster with adjustable straps and held it out for Conor to take.

Conor nodded. “Thanks. I’ll do my best to practice with it regularly.” With that, he loaded and prepared to fire again.

“Sir,” Black Rook whispered as Conor continued to practice. “This one isn’t like the three of you. He isn’t a warrior.”

“Even though he isn’t, he still needs to stay fit and practice fighting,” Shawn replied. “He’s going to be pulled into some battle some day. It’s just the way things work around here.”

“I hope we can keep him off the front lines,” Rook said. “We knew what we were getting into. He doesn’t.”

“You might not be giving him enough credit. Trust me though, he knows what’s bound to happen,” Shawn said as he leaned against the back wall, his eyes still on Conor.

“I’ll trust your judgement,” Rook said. “I just get this feeling like something’s wrong.”

“Well, would you look at that?” Shawn commented.

“What is it, sir?” Rook looked around curiously.

Shawn reached into his coat, quickly pulling out a knife as he brought his arm to his right, stabbing it through a pony’s neck. Said pony was also holding a knife which glinted an unhealthy green. There was a flash of green fire and the changeling was revealed to them. “We’re being infiltrated.”

The nearby guards all caught the commotion immediately. The instinct to panic reigned for all of a moment before being overtaken by months of conditioning. “Everyone, back towards the changeling lanterns,” Rook ordered as the groups made a swift, but orderly retreat towards the fort. Other ponies stayed back as their disguises melted away, their glares venomous.

“Rook, inform Blast and Tower Shield of this and tell them to put the guard on alert, would you?” Shawn asked calmly.

“Sir.” Rook saluted before heading towards the fort himself.

“Thanks. Conor, let’s go. Follow me.”

Conor immediately gathered the pistol and box as he hastily made his way to Shawn.

As the two made their way towards the castle, Shawn glanced at his sleeve. “Damn it.”

“What’s wrong?” Conor asked.

“He got blood on my coat.”

Grif halted the march about half a mile from the designated location. They stood on a large, grassy plain not far from a set of cliffs. Visible from this distance were several large buildings standing outside the rocky face. The cliffs themselves stood with what looked like generations of carvings in the intricate detail, flashing in the setting sun before the buildings of the compound.

A five-story, solid wooden doorway was carved into the cliff face under a massive coat of arms. On either side of the coat of arms, different faces were carved, each a separate mixture of cat and bird features detailing the past leaders of House Farflyer.

“Have everyone set up camp here,” Grif said, looking to Pensword and Chesire. “It will give us a decent exit strategy should we need it. Have hunting parties drawn up, but don’t kill any more then we strictly need.”

Pensword nodded. He decided not to salute under the circumstances. This reminded him all too much of the Gryphon War. “I understand.” He turned around to face the troops. “Canterlot Regulars, form up and begin to set up the tents. Midnight Killer, help the Regulars pitch in an orderly manner. Cheshire, you form up the hunting parties since you know the laws of the land best.” With those orders given, he marched into the Thestral group. “As for you Dream Clan, we will help set up the inner tent compound.”

Nobody had acted and a few seemed to be falling asleep on their hooves. “Well, MOVE!” Pensword shouted, sending ponies and Gryphons alike falling over before they scattered, the ponies scrambling as the Gryphons shifted in an orderly manner.

“Bellacosa!” Grif called.

“Yes, Grif?” the Crystal Prince trotted up to the clan leader, beaming.

“Get on,” Grif said, lowering himself to the ground.

Bellacosa’s eyes went wide with excitement. “Okay. This is going to be fun.” He giggled as he climbed onto Grif’s back. “Are we going to the cliff? I bet Daring Do would enjoy this.” Grif raised his eyebrow. “It was sent by some Publisher as a means to get us caught up. I love the book series.”

“Yeah.” Grif chuckled before gulping as he looked to the door. “Fun.” He sighed before heading forward. A short time later, the pair were Walking through the Far Flyer compound. Grif received a largely mixed reaction. Some glared, others smiled nervously, others ignored his presence entirely, some hid, and the list went on. Grif did his best to concentrate on the path ahead instead of the gawking stares.

“Grif, why’s everypony acting so quiet?” Cosy asked. Unlike the rest of the escort, he was relatively rested thanks to a power nap on Pensword’s back, and thus more able to take in the sights.

“Some of them are scared, some of them aren't sure how to react with the things I’ve had to do in the past. Some of them feel a Gryphon who chose to side with ponies shouldn’t be welcomed here. Others fear a reckoning will come because they know what these blades I wear mean.”

“What do they mean?”

“Did your mother teach you about Faust?” Grif asked as a young Gryphon cub looked curiously through a window.

“Yes. Faust is our creator, right? The goddess of this world.”

“Yes, but she also still watches over ponies and protects them. Gryphons,” he sighed. “Gryphons made her very mad after she created us and she left us alone. We were adopted by other deities called The Winds, but they were taken from us by some bad people and put in a place where they can’t protect us anymore. Then, many years ago, one Gryphon was chosen to do what they wanted done on our world. He wielded these swords to accomplish the task. When I got these swords I also was given his job.”

“So you’re kinda like a prophet?” Cosy asked as he shifted his helm to scratch his head. “Or a knight?”

“A little bit like the latter. A prophet receives his orders from his or her deity or deities directly. I’m more expected to accomplish their will by some action I will do. We call the person who does this the ‘Avatar of Winds.’ An avatar is sort of like a person who acts with the authority of someone greater.”

“So you’re sort of like a diplomat for the gods?”

“Thats a good way to put it.”

A Gryphon cub poked its head from behind a rock and stared at the two. “Are you really the Avatar? Is Clan Leader going to re-adopt you? And why’s there a tiny pony on your back?” The cub asked in Phrench.

Cosy cocked his head. “What’s he saying?”

Grif chuckled “He wants to know why there is a tiny pony on my back,” Grif told him as the chuckle grew to laughter.

“Oh. Should we tell him who I am, or do I need to keep that a secret?”

“He’s a crystal pony who wanted to know what Gryphons lived like,” Grif told the cub after telling Bellacosa what he would say. Cosy smiled and waved from where he sat and the cub giggled.

“He’s funny,” the fledgling said.

“You’re a brave one,” Grif said. “You’ll be a strong warrior someday.” He patted the cub on the head. “I cannot answer your questions today, unfortunately. Go home to your parents and let the wind always be with you.”

The fledgling smiled, waved, then ran off. “Bye bye, Avatar!” he cheered, smiling as he took flight, wobbling a little before he corrected himself and banked around an alleyway.

Grif continued forward. At last the pair reached the massive doors. He stopped and looked up. The polished wood seemed large and intimidating like all those forts he had visited back before the war. Taking a deep breath, he slammed his fist into the wood several times. “Open. Open in the name of the four winds!”

A loud booming emanated from the doors, combined with the sound of wheels turning as Grif’s ears picked up the heavy beams sliding back on their rails. Slowly and ponderously, the doors swung inwards as a stream of flickering gold widened upon the unusual pair. A dim shadow stood in the light as Grif’s eyes adjusted to the sudden increase.

“Welcome, Grif. My master has been expecting you.” A beautiful White Lion Gryphoness with a Snowy Owl head bowed her head in respect, holding on to a torch. Her feathers were styled in such a way as to form an almost bowl cut appearance for her “hair.” “I am Avalon Farflyer, lady in waiting to the master’s daughter.”

“Uh h- hi.” Grif took a minute to compose himself. “Please ... lead the way.” Cosy giggled from his perch on Grif’s back. He may have been eight, but he’d seen enough of those looks between Uncle Shining and his big sister to know what was happening.

“Of course.” Avalon bowed her head as she turned and slowly made her way down the hall. As she walked past, the warriors manning the gate saluted before shutting the gate once again. The light reflected off of Avalon’s fur, giving her a halo-like aura as her well groomed fur and feathers shone in the halls. “So what brings you to Gryphonia?” she asked. “I thought … well, given your history …” her tail swayed nervously behind her.

“I hated any and all Gryphons and care nothing for our culture?” Grif asked her expectantly.

“More that you’d suffered enough never to want to even see it.”

“Contrary to the stories, it wasn’t out of some vindictive joy that I killed our kind.” Grif told her. “The Gryphons of the Third War were a cancer on our species, killing and eating other sentient races, abusing children, treating females like property.” A shadow passed over Grif’s face as he recalled those dark memories. “But there are many redeemable things about us that make learning more worthwhile,” he said, gesturing to the finely cut stone halls as they traveled.

“At one point this was all solid rock. Where other races would have carved a cave, Gryphons made a palace. The opportunity to learn is something wasted amongst many of our kind, and to be a better warrior one must have part of the mind of a scholar. Besides, I have important things to guard within these borders,” Grif said as he wrapped a wing gently over Bellacosa’s back. It was not enough to hide him, but enough to signal the child was important to him.

“He is young.” Avalon smiled sweetly as she gazed on the prince. “And what is your name, little one?” She asked in flawless Equestrian.

“I’m Cosy,” he said, smiling. “You’re awful pretty.” Cosy brushed her feathers briefly, smiling at the silky feel of them before letting his hoof drop again. Avalon laughed.

“What a sweet little colt. And such a gentleman.” Her tawny gold eyes sparkled as the light played across her smile.

“I must say, Avalon is an unusual name. Has it come along within the last 1000 years or is it from one of the farther kingdoms?” Grif asked.

“It came from the strangest book. My father found it in a bartering camp and took it home as an oddity for our collection. We couldn’t decipher it in its entirety, but when he saw a picture of a beautiful white creature and the island beneath it, he took the letters and asked a Dragon to translate it.”

“Oh, so your branch is a wealthy one?” Grif asked. “I thought the clan usually kept a public library except for select few privileged members.”

Avalon laughed again. “It is from our library. You’d have to see it to believe it. Father used to read the books to me all the time. Master Garrus makes all of his works public for us to enjoy.”

“So Garrus really is different from past clan leaders?” Grif asked her before catching himself. “You don’t have to answer that. That was insensitive, trying to make you forego your loyalty.”

“The Farflyer clan is still one of the most respected and feared clans in Gryphonia. Admittedly, it took a few hundred years before things changed for the better. Unfortunately, as I’m sure you’re aware, we can be fairly hardheaded about certain things. There are still many lords today who try to keep to the old ways.”

“It is a trait I hope I wIll be able to keep my children from picking up,” Grif noted. “It seems to be a flaw of our race, though ponies aren't much better. Perhaps the Zebras will teach us all humility.” He chuckled dryly. “So, have you served your lady since birth or were you recently appointed to the task?”

“I have been the lady’s friend all my life. She hardly even thinks of me as a servant. I’m very fortunate to have her for my mistress.” Avalon smiled fondly. “You mentioned children, Avatar. Does that mean you’re married, then?”

“Once, yes,” Grif said. “And please, use my name. I do not deserve such respect. But yes, I have my wife back home, and a betrothed. But as you know, a clan leader is expected to find more wives yet.”

“Naturally. Though with a warrior of your standing, I must admit I’m rather surprised you don’t have a larger pride already. I would think every eligible Gryphoness in Equestria must have been throwing herself at your feet.”

“I have had a few, but I am not looking for status, or riches, or someone to warm my bed. If I cannot love the Gryphoness in question, I will not put both of us in a situation like that.”

“A romantic warrior. How intriguing. I must say I admire your strength and integrity. It takes a great deal of courage to reject a Gryphoness if she really wants something.”

“You do me far too much credit,” Grif laughed. “But it is good to see I am against the norm. I take it you meet a lot of clan heads?”

“I have met a few in my time, though most of them have been cordial and well mannered. It’s their subordinates you have to watch out for.” She smirked. “Let’s just say they learned I am more than a match if I don’t give permission.”

“I imagine your father must have hoards of eligible males vying for the right to be your mate.”

She chuckled. “I’m afraid not. My father was a very prolific Gryphon in his younger days, and my mother was just as vigorous. I am one of ten girls and seven boys: the youngest of the lot.”

“A tough position to be in from what I hear: favored, but easily overlooked.” Grif said as they passed through yet another vaulted chamber where the pathways intersected. The shadows danced ominously on the edge of his vision, but the staunch guards showed no signs of aggression. “But that doesn't help but imply that many males are just as stupid as they are prideful.”

Avalon breathed sharply, then sneezed, covering her beak with her free hand to hide the blush.

They finally made it to a door where Avalon stopped before indicating this was were they would meet her master. “Listen, this is hard to say given my history with your clan, but if you are not adverse to the idea, I’d … like to meet with you again before we leave. All you need to do is ask anyone in the camp and they would take you to me,” Grif said as he fished something from his bags. He presented a large, white serrated tooth to her. “Here. I ... acquired a few of these on the boat ride over. Take it as a sign of my gratitude for the conversation.”

Avalon’s eyes widened as she took the tooth gingerly from the male before her. “... I think I might be able to get some time,” she said, flustered. “I’ll have a talk with the mistress and see what she has to say.” She cradled the tooth, examining the light as it reflected off the edges. Then she nodded to the guards flanking the entryway and they opened the doors. “U-until we meet again, Grif,” Avalon said.

He reached out and took her talons in his own, raising them up even as he bent his beak downwards and kissed them gently. “Adieu, Avalon,” he said before turning to the open doors and the room that lay beyond. Avalon flushed as she brought her talons to her cheek, still clutching the gift. With little warning, she fluttered her wings and flew down the hall as fast as they would carry her.

Grif stood in the lord’s study, his hands curling idly as he moved inside, thankful for the stilettos at his sides and the swords on his back. he bent to the floor and allowed Bellacosa to disembark.

Bellacosa slowly got off Grif’s back and stood still, waiting for the inevitable exchange. He rolled his eyes, resigned to the fact he wouldn’t understand a word to be said.

“Lord Farflyer.” Grif bowed his head respectfully as they approached. “I’d bid you to lower your beak in the presence of a royal.” Cosy jolted in surprise. Grif had used Equestrian.

Garrus sat at his desk, his talons tented over a large tome as he gazed at his guests. He slowly rose from his chair, its legs screeching against the stone as he rounded the corner and approached the prince. “So, this is the prince I’ve heard so much about.” He finally arrived in front of the young Unicorn and bowed his head low to the ground. “I commend you, young one. It is not very often one of your race can face the things which you have and live.”

“Um … thanks,” Cosy said awkwardly as Garrus rose from his bow.

“You need not be so nervous, your highness. Here in Gryphonia, that is often viewed as a sign of weakness. Be careful to control your body language. The kings in this land will look for anything they can use against you and your empire.” With that said, he turned to face Grif. “I thank you for gracing my home with your presence, Grif. It is an honor to have you within our walls.”

“My men need the rest,” Grif replied, stone faced. “I will not let my troops or my family suffer if I can avoid it.”

“A true sign of a leader.” Garrus nodded in respect. “It’s no wonder the winds chose you.”

“I will keep an account of the game we hunt and the wood we take,” Grif said tersely. “We will repay every beak owed.”

Garrus sighed. “If that is what you wish.”

“Your people have nothing to fear from me. Perhaps you should make that known to them. They seem scared of me.”

“I will do so gladly. More than a few of the younglings have wanted to meet you since they heard you were coming.” Garrus smiled warmly at the thought. “It’s not every day that you get the chance to meet a legend.” He sighed. “Ah, childhood.”

“Who knows,” Grif said in a scathing tone. “Had things gone differently, perhaps they’d have met an even greater legend today.”

Garrus lowered his neck as he shook his head. In the dim light from the fireplace, he suddenly looked much older than he had at first. Wrinkles spidered out from his eyes like crow's’ feet and the feathers on the crown of his head looked far thinner and translucent compared to the rest of his frame.

“Grif, stop being so mean to Grampa Garrus,” Cosy said, stomping his hoof with a light clack on the stone floor.

“Wha?” Grif was completely taken by surprise by the colt’s sudden words.

“You heard me. He’s trying his best to be nice. He’s letting us stay on his land, and he’s done nothing mean to any of us since we got here. If you don’t stop acting like this, I’ll … I’ll … I’ll order you to stop!”

“Bellacosa, you don’t understand what it was like,” Grif said, trying his best to find solid ground against the crashing wave of the colt’s childish, albeit truthful reason.

“I don’t know what it was like. I don’t know what it was like?” Cosy’s horn ignited, his crystal coat taking on an ominous red glow as his look of childishness turned to a glare that would make even Graf step back.

“You think you’re the only one who lost his family? You think you’re the only one who had to watch someone he loved die in front of his eyes? I had to kill my own guards. I had to run because my own cousin murdered my mother and father in cold blood. And I didn’t get to see justice served either.

“Cosy--” Grif found himself cowed into silence as the young prince bore down on the much taller and much stronger Gryphon.

“Don’t you ever, ever, EVER tell me I can’t understand, Grif!” Cosy yelled, tears swimming in his eyes as he struggled to hold them back. “I didn’t even get to say goodbye. At least you did.” Cosy was heaving, doing his best to control his breathing as he stood before Grif. Everything in the chamber was blurred and distorted. “I … I … I hate you!”

Grif recoiled as if struck by a blow. Cosy turned and stomped to the door, turning to fix Grif with one last glare. He made only one mistake. Closing his eyes to concentrate forced the tears over the edge as they streaked down his crystalline fur. The light focused at the base of his horn before flaring out, filling the room with a bright blue flash. When the light had cleared and the two Gryphons had adjusted, Cosy was gone.

Garrus stared where the prince had once stood. “... That colt could make the very mountains retreat.”

“I….” Words failed Grif as he sunk to his knees.

61 - Your Base is Under Attack

Extended Holiday
Ch 61: Your Base is Under Attack
Act 8

Pensword stood outside like an angry guard dog as he shoved anyone, even Cosy’s own guards away from the Prince's tent. His ears rang with the order not to be disturbed. He was going to rip Grif a brand new feather cloak when he saw him next. He stood, watching Bellacosa’s lament, his heart breaking at the sobs. After what felt like an age, the sobbing finally petered out. Thirty minutes later, he risked a peek into the tent. Cosy was sleeping curled up on the floor. Pensword walked in and knelt down, kissing Cosy on the forehead. “Sleep well, dear brother of the Crystal War,” he whispered. Then he stood up and exited the tent.

He made a beeline for one of his most trusted Thestrals. “Midnight Killer, guard this tent with your life. Nopony gets past the door, and any Gryphons do not even get to fly overhead.” He barely managed to stop himself from going into the Royal Canterlot Voice. Midnight nodded and immediately took up the post. Pensword took to the air, fully geared for battle as his vision tinted with red. “Now to kick that cowardly lion’s tail.”

He found Grif beside a pond several yards away from the camp. A boulder was balanced on his back paws and two smaller ones were tied to his wings as he attempted to do push ups vertically using only his talons. The look on his face was currently unreadable, but Pensword wasn’t so sure the matted feathers and fur around his head were totally from sweat.

The Pegasus landed with a thud, his wing extended the same way Grif had seen him do in the Third Gryphon war. Any Gryphon who had thrown themselves at his hooves found little mercy. His expression was the same way now as it had been back then.

“I spared your life in the ruins of my home, upon the ground of which my family and friends’ blood soaked, and this is how you repay me after all these years? Sending Cosy back to my tent in tears and anger? Did you not think that he misses his own mother or that he could not understand the pain that pierces thine and mine own heart?” He narrowed his eyes. “Give me one good reason why I should not duel with thee right now.”

“I won’t stop you,” Grif said as he continued his exertions. “Perhaps you’d be doing a favor to everyone. There is money enough for Shrial to live comfortably. Perhaps she will find a far better mate than this useless scrap of feathers. I’ve dishonored you, I’ve dishonored my lord and my family, and worst of all, I did so in the name of my father. So please, do everyone a favor and end it,” Grif said.

As Grif talked, Pensword started to circle him. When Grif had finished his piece, Pensword snorted angrily. “That would be the easy way out,” he growled. “I would like to do that, but my mother would disapprove. So would Gramma.” He shook his head. “No, what you will do is something that would be needed. In one week’s time, you will have your beak bound and Prince Bellacosa will rant and rave at you while you stand there listening to his every single word.” He glared, “You, by far, have to be the dumbest Gryphon I know, but I sure as Tartarus will not anger any beings that find favor with thee.” He shivered as a small whirlwind had surrounded them.

Before he could speak, Grif saw Pensword passing to his other side, grimacing. His eyes softened in their intensity as Matthew took over. “Grif, Grif ...” The Pegasus’ voice, once filled with rage, was sad and worn. “I am sorry. I am so sorry. How did you survive so long? I thought I got this all straightened out and now … I feel like my mind is breaking.”

“I don’t deserve an apology,” Grif said as he kept going, the pure physical effort of each movement straining every muscle in his body to the max.

“Yes, but I crossed a line there. I was just--when Cosy first came back, I thought that somehow the Gryphons had converted you to some dark side or something.” He put a hoof to his forehead and shook it back and forth. “Why did I even come? I am paranoid. I chased two females out of the camp that I did not recognize. I am a mess, as if at any moment, Black Tips will appear to kill me.”

“The gryphons didn’t need to convert me,” Grif said with another strenuous push. “I’m no better than they are. I never was. I thought I had some moral high ground, but in the end I’m as despicable under the skin as the rest of them.”

“No!” Matthew snapped as he flew into Grif’s face. “You are not despicable, you are not worthless, and you are not an idiot, Miss--” he trailed off. “You are not an idiot, Grif. You are smart and kind. Yes, you are flawed, but we all are. You might have moral high ground, but you need to remember just who is in the room. When Cosy comes around, talk to him. I will not follow through with the threats Pensword made, but you still need to stand in front of him. You were chosen to carry those for a reason,” he said, using a wing to point to the Avatar blades. “That has to mean something. They wouldn’t have picked you if you are the monster you keep thinking you are. I may not know much about Gryphons, but I know they want a balanced being and you are balanced.” He turned to look at the moon reflecting on the surface of the valley’s lake. “We are just from a different time period when things were done differently. Hell, I speak rougher at times than I did in the past.” He shivered, fluffing his wings.

“You didn’t see those eyes,” Grif said. “The fear, the hatred ... the disappointment. If I did that to him, what about my kids? What right do I have to be their father if I’m to be a monster?”

“Grif, I saw the eyes,” Matthew said, his voice cracking. “They looked like the ones I saw when I looked into the mirror before marching to Mountainside Falls.” He stared at the lakeshore, absently kicking a stone into the water. “But you are a father, and I know the only monster you will be is to those that mistreat them. I know you will not hurt them because you will know and learn, just as I will learn to be a better father through my experiences with Moon River.” He looked up as his ears flicked.

“We learn as we go, sadly; only going on what we know from our parents treating us, raising us, and if needed, doing what our parents did not do.” He suddenly cut off, his body growing tense as he snapped his head to the left. He dropped his voice to a whisper as he spoke draconic. “Whirlwind just said we have Black Tips surrounding us. Get rid of those stones.” He snapped his wings open as three dark shapes rose over the moon and dove at them. “Why is it that we can never have a heart to heart without a fight?” he asked the wind in frustration as he let Pensword bleed back into his consciousness.

He swirled on the ground, using the blades like an armor to deflect a javelin. At the same time he jumped onto his front hooves, bucking and shattering the beak of one of the diving Gryphons. Blood spurted like a fountain as the assassin sailed up over the water before plummeting into the depths. Pensword spun like a whirling dervish as he sliced neatly through their assailants’ garments, only to hear the fatal clang of steel on steel. Pensword swore. “They learned. They have armor.” He turned around and charged another one. Grif stood up, but did nothing as he held his blades, meaning the black tips were focused more on Pensword, on the Demon. ‘Faust be praised,’ Pensword thought.

The Black Tips stopped suddenly as the moonlight glinted on the ancient blades and for a moment, time seemed to stop as they processed exactly what those swords meant. Taking advantage of the lull, Pensword counted at least seven now. “Grif, you ornery raven, DO SOMETHING! I do not want to be bird food!” He said as he locked blades with two assailants simultaneously, his wings straining against the pressure while a third moved to flank him from behind, skillfully avoiding the Pegasus’ bucks. Still, the left one got a little too sure and found his neck feeling the wing blade’s tip as a spurt of blood flew into the night while he collapsed.

At that, something sparked inside Grif’s mind. The wind around him picked up, growing into a gale in moments before he lifted his head and crowed to the heavens “NEVER MORE!” As he called, a blast of air came from the south, knocking two gryphons from their feet while a third moved to brace himself. “Never more!” Grif crooned as he appeared in front of the gryphon and ran him through. “I will be crass--” in a moment he’d moved to another “--nevermore! I will be cowardly--” he removed her head in a single blow. In an instant, he was behind the two that were rising to their feet, running either through. “--nevermore! Nevermore will I be cruel or short sighted. Let the wind stand as witness when I speak these words. They are my oath and they will be your doom.” He thrust the blades further right past the barb, pulling either gryphon into him. “Never more,” he said venomously as he twisted the blades and pulled back out.

Grif stood before Pensword, a grim specter as his eyes swirled like a typhoon of different shades of blue. The wind whipped around him like an angry viper as blood dripped from the blades.

“Back to the camp. They could be after the others!” Pensword ordered. Taking to the air, his cloak fluttered to the ground in his haste, revealing the armor and emblems he had planned to use to scare Gryphons. He could hear the bells ringing and his mind slipped back to his memories. “To arms! TO ARMS!” He roared, his eyes looking over the camp as he watched the battle raging. He was grateful to see none of his allies dead. He quickly spotted a group trying to get to the back of Cosy’s tent. Dropping like a falcon, he blazed, only to be knocked aside by a Black Tip that had been hiding in a cloud above him. The two began a dog-fight, clawing, biting, and kicking as they tumbled from the sky. The fight came to an abrupt halt with a sickening crunch and the sound of rattling steel. The pair had crashed. Pensword had landed on top of the Black Tip, breaking its back.

Before Pensword could reach the tent, the wind blasted and the Black Tips that were closing in fell to pieces before his eyes. Grif stood in their center, his cloak billowing in the magical breeze that surrounded him. A Black Tip that had snuck up behind Pensword stood dumbstruck at the ease with which his comrades had been dispatched. Pensword quickly decapitated the Gryphon. Before they could move, a horn was blown in three different areas. From every corner, the Farflyers came flying and charging, clashing with the enemy as Garrus tore through the cowards with a bloody mace. A magnificent blue star sapphire mounted to his belt glowed in the flames. The Black Tips were retreating. Pensword quickly moved to the tent, pausing at the flap. “Cosy? Can I now return the money to you?” He waited three seconds and entered the tent. Cosy was dressed in his armor, trembling as he held a sword held aloft in his magic.

Watching the enemy flee, Grif smiled, his body overloading as his energy left him. He knew what was coming. “Ne...ver….. more.” The last word slurred from his beak as he collapsed to the ground.

Pensword exited with Cosy at his side, both seeing Grif out cold on the ground. He sighed. “Cosy, Grif just saved your life,” he said, unsure of how the young prince would react. A few seconds of silence later, he spoke again. “Cosy, let me give you an old warrior’s advice, and this is only advice. You can or cannot follow it; the choice is yours. Do not hold your grudges long. It will be a poison in your life if you do.”

Cosy took in the battle, looking over the carnage and the death as he struggled not to relive the nightmare of the Crystal Empire of old. And there, lying in the middle of it all, bare and bedraggled, lay Grif, the one who had willingly risked his life to save Equestria, the Crystal Empire, and the very world itself with his companions. Was he a meanie? Yes. Did he hurt his feelings? Yes. But what was he going to do about it?

“... I’m going to need some time, Pensword,” Cosy said as stared at Grif. Pensword merely nodded in turn.

Kel’leam walked over to Grif’s unconscious form and, with little effort, picked his leader up and placed him on his back. It took a moment for the crowd to realize Grif wasn’t merely floating in mid-air, but when the large Gryphon’s presence was realized, the armed Gryphons, Farflyers and Bladefeathers alike, formed an aisle, allowing him to carry Grif away from the camp.

Pensword moved, only to find his path blocked. A wall of Gryphons had formed up behind the procession, each eying the Pegasus with a calculating eye. Pensword recognized the movement and stepped back to stand next to Cosy, his eyes roving over the forces that swarmed over the area. He felt tense with all the Gryphons around him.

“We think it will be best if Grif were taken to a more secure location to recover,” Chesire said drolly. “We’re very sorry that the times he’s placed his life on the line for you have not proven his loyalty to you, nor as it seems, gained him your own.” She looked on.

Pensword nodded his head. “I deserve that for how I acted in anger and not loyalty,” he answered his voice diplomatic, but bold. “I was hurt, and acted in a way that I realize now is not befitting the actions of a Commander, nor a friend. If you need me, I shall be in my tent under my own arrest for jeopardizing the mission.”

“Do as you will. We shall attend to our leader.” With that, the small Gryphoness left to follow the rest of the forces.

Pensword nodded, turned around, then paused. A line of Farflyer guards stood before him, blocking his path. He sighed. “Are you here to demand my blood or something? What are you looking at?” He growled, then waited for the guards to address him.

“We are here to be stationed, patrol the area, and make sure any further attacks do not happen.”

Pensword looked at the them, turned his head, and shouted. “Midnight Killer!” A moment later the Thestral in question, wearing his full black armor with bronze medallion, strode into the moonlight. “Midnight Killer is in command for the rest of the night. Follow his orders. I am retiring to my tent so I can clear my head. Hopefully the light of the two sisters will help clear this up in the morning.” With that said, Pensword slowly walked away. He smiled as the Thestral began placing orders and moving the troops, integrating them with ease into relief efforts. Midnight Killer was handling tonight’s events far better than he was, that’s for sure. It seemed that he and the other Dream Clans were acting better around the Gryphons. He sighed as he clopped into his tent. Settling down, his ears perked as he heard two guards take up post by the entrance. A moment later he heard a commotion, but he didn’t care. Not till Cosy walked in holding his little stuffed animal ewe. He looked at Pensword.

“I had a nightmare, and you’re the only one I can trust right now since Grif is … you know.” Pensword sighed and opened an unarmed wing. Cosy trotted in and nestled in next to him. He sobbed into his toy as he trembled next to Pensword’s flanks. Pensword bowed his head, praying his friend would live, not for his sake, but for Cosy’s.

“... Are you sure this is going to work?” Thalia asked as she examined the strange arrowhead from the table in the dank basement. The gates had been shut and sealed and the changelings shifted at the edge of the forest, their black and green coloration blending perfectly with the trees of the Everfree. They had tried multiple aerial attacks until the Gryphons had taken down a good threescore of them with their archery skills. The ponies and Bladefeathers had even made a contest of it. “I mean, I suppose it fits for the crystal ponies and all, but isn’t steel a little more effective?” A rumble of agreement sounded around the room as Griselle, Ganth, Gilda, Thunder Colt, Glamour Horn, and Night Prism all looked on the shafts. These were the best and the brightest from both Bladefeathers and Gryphon Slayers.

Shawn laughed at the question. “This isn’t normal crystal. In fact, only two individuals can make this material: myself and Taze.”

“This is like the crystal he made to break Twilight’s spell, isn’t it?”

Shawn nodded. “Here is what I want you to do. I put a target in the far corner of this room. Take a shot at it with a normal arrow, then one of these,” he gestured the crystal tipped arrows.

Griselle took an ordinary arrow and pulled it back on her bow until the head of the arrow rested in the notch. She took aim and fired, hitting the dummy in the neck. She then repeated the action with one of the crystal tipped arrows, striking the dummy in the chest at the base of the neck.

At the point of impact, a small flash of light burst out for all of half a second. When it cleared, the dummy’s head had fallen to the ground and one of its arms followed. Both were partially destroyed, disintegrated in a way. Griselle stood there, still in firing position, the only change being her beak hanging open in shock.

“I’m trusting you all with these arrows and bolts. Grif and Pensword noted I could trust you all enough for this.” Shawn squinted his eyes slightly. “Do not let my trust be misplaced.”

“We shall not fail thee,” The three Gryphon Slayers responded in a crisp military manner.

The Gryphons nodded grimly.

Shawn glanced back at the table in the room. “As you can see, I also made a few other things. One isn’t in this room, though.” He gestured to the odd looking crossbows. “These crossbows have been modified to hold around eight bolts before you need to reload them. To reload them you just need to push bolts through the top where they are to be loaded normally. With enough force, they will sink in and allow you to load another, or draw the cord into place to fire with it pulling the bolts in reserve up.”

“Useful. We should be able to adapt to these quickly enough.” Thalia took one of the bolts, primed it, and fired at the lower part of the dummy without pause as she slammed the next bolt down like a dealer with a deck of cards, firing subsequently.

“The last physical upgrade that I have here for you are these.” He held his hand out towards the yellow gems. A bright red gem lay through the center with a pin holding a shard of it in place. “Since I never bothered to check, how advanced are grenades in Equestria?”

“You mean the ceramic orbs filled with blasting powder?” Ganth asked.

“Yeah, but instead I’ve done something different. Know how the arrows just cleared the dummy’s body? Same thing will happen with these.” Shawn grinned. “If you know how to use those types of grenades, think along the lines of you pull this pin, and then the countdown begins.”

“How long do we have before detonation?”

“Six seconds.”

Ganth nodded. “Sounds reasonable. What about blast radius?”

“Considering the size of this grenade compared to the tip of those arrows…” He hummed to himself for a moment. “Roughly eight times larger, on a bad day.”

“That’s all we need to know then. What’s the one that isn’t here?” Thalia asked.

“I’ve upgraded the ballistas. They can shoot farther and hit harder, same amount of time to reload.”

“Nice,” Night Prism purred. “Animal Control will love to know that.”

“Good, good. Alright, so now I’ve established the loadout to you all, this is your equipment. When this is over, if you still have some left over you are to return them to me to be locked away,” Shawn told the group. “Do not keep any extra on you.”

“Understood.” The three Gryphon Slayers responded at once.

“Yes, sir,” Thalia saluted.

Shawn raised his brow at the rest of the gryphons.

“Of course,” Ganth said

“That kinda power is far too dangerous to let it lay around,” Giselle agreed.

“Meh, it’s what Grif would want,” Gilda said.

“I won’t abuse this,” kalima said, hefting the grenade. “But you should already know this”

“Alright, to seal the deal though, let me tell you the best part about them.” Shawn gave a dark grin. “I have access to remotely detonate them, so if you hold out…” He looked grimly at them. “I know none of you personally. The only reason I trust you all with this equipment is because of Grif and Pensword. You want to really earn some equipment like this from me, you earn my trust and we’ll get to know each other.”

The ponies and gryphons both nodded, their eyes wide. None would be crossing Shawn if they valued their lives.

“I’ll end on a higher note. All of you here are higher on the list compared to everyone else. Now, let’s go. I want Chrysalis’ changelings out of the Everfree and back to their hives in the Badlands!”

“Goorah!” The Gryphon Slayers responded.

“Gryphons! Who’s like us?” Thalia shouted.

“Damn few, and they're all dead!” the gryphons in the room responded. Grabbing their weapons, they marched.

After all of the group left Shawn hummed to himself in thought. “Should I have warned them about… Nah, I’m sure they’ll figure it out.”

“So this is wonderful,” Chesire said to Kel’leam as she looked on at Grif’s unconscious form. The Gryphons had formed a perimeter around the lake, setting up a makeshift bed where their leader was currently recovering. “Not in the empire for a week and already we got possible hostiles from all sides.”

“We can’t afford hostilities.” Kel’leam sighed. Chesire was the only person who always seemed able to tell he was there. “With support, the twenty of us would be enough, but now our support may end up being our enemy.”

“Worse yet, we can’t tell what's wrong with him.” Chesire sighed. “How are we supposed to help him if we can’t even tell why he’s down?”

“We could send for a healer. We at least have the gold to pay,” kel’leam said.

“And where would we find a healer who we could trust not to kill him as soon as they knew who he was?” Cheshire asked.

“The Farflyers?”

“And how would he react to that when he wakes up?”

“You have a better idea?”

One of the lesser members of their party entered the tent. “Excuse me, Ma’am, Sir.”

“Yes?” Cheshire asked.

“A delegation’s arrived from the compound. There’s a gryphoness leading the party who says she wants to see Grif.”

“Send her over.” Cheshire nodded before raising a talon. “Just the gryphoness though. I don’t want to get overrun by some idiots trying to get an easy kill.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the sentry said as he departed.

“Is that altogether wise, Cheshire?” Kel’leam asked.

“It’s one person. If we can’t handle one, should we even be here?” she asked.

“... Point taken.”

The pair sat waiting and watching anxiously over their leader as he breathed shallowly, his blades at his side. A few minutes later, the flap parted to reveal a snow white gryphon with the head of a snowy owl and the body of a white lioness. Two large satchels were strapped to either side as she stepped in.

“My name is Avalon. I’ve been sent by Lord Garrus to help tend Grif’s wounds. How is he?”

“He is unconscious and he has been so for hours,” Cheshire said. “We are warriors, not healers, so we aren't able to fully tell the extent of what's wrong.”

“That’s what I’m here for. Do I have permission to approach?”

“Can we trust you?” she asked.

“I am unarmed,” she said simply, shrugging. “If it makes you feel better, you can stand behind me with a dagger drawn, just in case.”

Chesire glared at her for a long moment, her eyes seeming to bore into the gryphoness’ soul with high amounts of discrimination. Finally, she relented. “You’re being watched. You make any suspicious moves and they’ll be your last, are we clear?”

“Of course.” Avalon stepped forward, pulling the straps off her body even as she moved to sit by the makeshift bed. “These are medical books and supplies, so please don’t get too excited when I open them.” Cheshire grunted. Beginning with the initial examination, Avalon checked the bandages, removing them only briefly before expertly retying them after adding a few crushed herbs. “My compliments to your field medics. They knew what they were doing to repair these wounds, but they don’t appear to be the main cause of Grif’s current state. They’re far too minor to inconvenience a seasoned warrior like him.”

“That’s why we’re concerned,” kel’leam confirmed. “Grif has taken worse and walked away, he even fought a--” kel’leams eyes caught sight of the large serrated tooth on a cord around her neck.

“Is something the matter, sir …?”

“Kel’leam,” he said with a bow of his head. “Where did you get that?” he pointed to the tooth with his spear.

She took the tooth and gently held it in her talons. “It was a gift from a friend I met recently,” she said, smiling. “He was fairly casual about it, so I don’t know if he really earned it or simply bought it by the sea. Either way, I chose to keep it though.” Avalon frowned as she gazed on Grif again. “There doesn’t seem to be anything physically wrong with him.” She hummed to herself, seeing nothing as she looked to the sleeping Gryphon. “... There is another method I can use to seek a diagnosis …”

“Then use it,” Cheshire said. “If there is a cost, we will pay it.”

“Do I have your word on that?” Avalon asked, her gaze as intense if not more so than Cheshire’s had been with her.

“Name something and I will pledge on it,” she said.

“And you, Kel’eam, will you also swear to this?”

“Grif gave us a purpose again. He gave us the means to keep our cubs fed and our elderly safe. I’d give my soul to save him,” Kel’leam told her.

“Very well. My price is two fold. First, I want your word that neither of you will touch me, interfere, nor harm me in any way whilst I go through this process. Should you do so, I don’t know what the results will be. My second price is this: Silence. You are to swear to me on your word of honor and by the four winds that you will never speak of my methods to anyone save I give you leave. Do we have a deal?”

“We so swear,” they said in unison.

Avalon smiled. “Your strength of character and love is a great comfort indeed,” she said as she reached into the bag and pulled out a medical reference guide. With practiced skill, she slit the cover, carefully peeling it back to reveal a much older and rattier cover engraved with runes and Old Gryphic. She reached in again and carefully opened a secret false bottom. From the compartment, she lifted a chain on which hung what appeared to be a medallion of some kind. The sight of the medallion elicited a gasp from cheshire, but the gryphoness remained silent.

Avalon carefully untied the necklace she wore, setting it down on the ground next to her saddle bags as she donned the amulet. Kal’leam and Cheshire both eyed it as the white feather in its core glowed, illuminating the small space in the tent. The black onyx casing housing the quartz and its core had been carefully crafted and polished, engraved with ancient runes from times long past, carved and set from the purest jade.

She picked up the book and placed it on the makeshift table they had made from an old stump, carefully flicking through the pages. Looking at a couple of diagrams showing the gryphon anatomy and a series of lines that coursed from key points, she clutched the medallion in her talons, closed her eyes and uttered a brief prayer to the four winds. Her focus glowed brighter as she finished the benediction and raised it to her eye, carefully examining his body as she ran up and down. After a time, she let the focus drop. The glow faded to nothing as she slumped to the ground, pulling the book to review the diagrams. After checking and re-checking, she slumped her shoulders and let loose a heavy sigh.

“What’s wrong?” Kel’leam asked.

“... I don’t know how he’s even functioning right now,” she said, her voice shaken. “If what my studies show is correct, his magic field has been broken. But … it’s almost like something healed it. I noticed an anomaly that looked almost like, well, I suppose you’d call it a magical scarring of sorts, but that’s not possible.” She shook her head.

“Will he live?” Cheshire asked.

“The injury isn’t recent. There’s no real threat that I could detect from it. What concerns me is the flow of his magic through his body. It’s practically stopped; I barely noticed a trickle. I had to change my perspective a few times to even see it properly. I don’t know if it’s some form of interference or if I’m simply not strong enough in the art. However, if my theory is correct, then he’s suffering classic symptoms of overexertion. The only difference here is that his are of a magical nature, most likely from the battle with the Black Tips.

“Will he recover?” Kal’leam asked, his look anxious.

Avalon shook her head. “It’s too soon to say. Magical exertion of this kind has been known to leave creatures in a comatose state ranging anywhere from a few days to the rest of their lives.”

“Surely there’s something you can do?”

“I can only try one other thing, Sir Kal’leam. It won’t wake him, but it might help to stabilize him.”

Then try.”

“First things first.” Avalon took a pen and parchment from her sack and dipped it in an inkwell she’d brought with her. Hastily, she scrawled out a note, explaining she would need to remain with Grif to ensure his recovery and beg her master’s indulgence in this thing, for she could not in good conscience leave the patient until he became stable. With that said, she signed it, plucked out one of her feathers, and folded it inside the note. “Give this to my escort to take back to the compound. My lord will understand, as will my lady.”

“Very well.” Kel’leam took the note and left, leaving only Cheshire and Avalon with his fallen leader.

“Cheshire, I have one last favor to ask. It’s very important.”

“Yes?” she asked.

“What I’m about to do may be considered somewhat dangerous to me. I may overexert myself and fall unconscious. In the event that that happens, I must ask you to take my book and hide it where no one can see it. If it will be safe here in the tent, then well. But please, don’t let anyone see it. The secrets of that book in the wrong hands could spell the end of order in the Empire.”

“I will do as you ask.”

“Thank you,” Avalon said as she handed the book and its false cover to Cheshire. “Guard it with your life.” When Cheshire had taken it, Avalon turned to Grif. Clutching her focus, she began her spell. “From blood to blood and life to life, we soar across the winds to join our ancestors. They sing the song of the winds and we sing with them. Share your song with me, even as I share mine with you, that we may be one.” Her talisman flared like a star as she approached Grif’s prone body.

“Your song is fading, but mine is strong. Hear my voice and take my strength. I give you everything.” Avalon touched her breast with her free hand, then drew it over to Grif’s chest where she gently laid it. The light was radiant and blinding as a supernova within the tent walls. A cloud of dust rose out from beneath the flaps as she collapsed on the bed. Her breathing was shallow and ragged. Her left hand shook as she clutched the focus. Then, all too quickly, it slipped from her fingers. She watched it fall, its quartz core glinting as it slowly descended. She felt her chain go taut, then the steady rhythm of Grif’s chest rising and falling. Weakly, she turned her head and smiled as she saw his face. What once had been ragged and pained was now calm and peaceful. She had done it. She had done it. So the thought repeated over and over as the darkness took her.

Cheshire calmly slid a blanket over Avalon where she had passed out. She daren’t try to move her lest some aspect of the magic attempted be broken. Instead, she took the book as instructed and left to calm the troops. She’d have to do some fancy dancing to get them to swallow this one, but then again, wasn’t that part of the fun? She grinned, her whiskers twitching with anticipation.

“You sent for me?” Lunar Fang asked as she trotted into the office.

Hammer Strike looked up from his desk. “Yes, yes. I need you to send these messages through Pensword’s dragon lantern.”

“Where to?”

“To Luna and Twilight.”

“Consider it done,” Lunar said as she took the letters. “Was there anything else you needed while I’m here?”

“Yes. If Twilight ignores my message and pops up here and you see her, direct her to me so I can follow through with the warning I gave her. Basically, I’m telling her to stay away from here.”

“I’ll make sure to do that,” she said as she saluted. “I’ll be back with the troops on the parapets if you need me.” She frowned. “By the way, where’s Conor? You’re not letting him stay in the battle field, are you?”

“I’m having him stay close to the interior guard. As long as the changelings don’t get inside the castle, he won’t have to worry about a thing, but when they sneak by, I have a feeling they’ll find him shortly afterwards.”

“Do you want a guard placed around him?”

“He already had two tailing him.”

Lunar Fang nodded in approval. “I’ll leave you to it then,” she said as she left to fulfill her assignment.

“Is this necessary?” Trixie asked nervously, looking to her strapped down hooves and the large blinking device balanced on top of her head. “Or safe?”

“Of course it’s necessary, Trixie. We’ve been testing your range and power, which appears to have significantly expanded from what it used to be in your first visit to Ponyville. As for safety, I put Pinkie Pie on this machine before and she didn’t have any problems. I’m sure you’ll be just as fine.”

“Trixie is greatly reassured,” Trixie deadpanned.

“That’s great. Now hold still and try concentrating your magic in your horn. This machine should be able to tell us just how far your potential goes now and let us know if there’s a risk of any dark magic seeping through. Just make sure to stop when I tell you to, okay? I already had one explosion down here, and I really don’t need another.”

Trixie did as she was bidden, her horn at first covering with a light blue aura before dark grey streaks began swirling into it. Twilight immediately levitated a quill and scroll and began writing furiously. “June Tenth, Year 2 ARL. Subject name is Trixie. Due to mysterious exposure to high concentrations of dark magic, her physical appearance has been altered, along with her own magical field. How she survived such exposure is something that will be delved into in later experimentation. Initial findings indicate subject has experienced at least 100 percent increase in magical power and potential. However, this is a conservative estimate. … Sorry, Trixie. No offense meant.”

“None taken,” Trixie responded. “So Trixie is stronger?”

“Actually, yes. When facing other unicorns, you’d likely be in the higher tiers now when it comes to raw potential,” Twilight said absently as she read the machine’s output. “... Interesting. Subject seems to have what appears to be a completely unique form of magic. It’s not nearly so dark as Sombra, but it’s not pure Unicorn magic either. For the sake of having a name to call this, I think we’ll dub this new magic ‘The Grey Arte.’” She checked the readings once more. “Trixie, how much power are you using right now?”

“Trixie is merely fueling her horn like you asked. She is putting in enough effort to make her aura visible, but that is all.”

“That’s all?” Twilight gawked as she checked the charts. “But that means--” she dashed over to her nearby chalkboard. “Carry the one, minus the three, X to the Y ... “ her mouth dropped. “Trixie … I don’t know how to say this, but your magic may actually be stronger than mine was when I was a unicorn, back when I first came to Ponyville.”

“But Trixie was tested no where near that high,” Trixie noted, her horn flickering out as he concentration broke. Her voice carried a tone of serious shock.

“Well, it does now, which means we may have a bit of a problem. You’re going to need to learn to control that magic before it starts causing trouble.” Twilight’s brows furrowed as she tapped a pondering hoof over her chin.

Suddenly the bell on the library’s door jingled as the clatter of little hooves echoed on the wooden floor above. “Twilight? Are you here?” Applebloom called. “I need to ask ya something,” she said in her family’s familiar country twang. Twilight sighed, looking apologetically at Trixie.

“Sorry, this should only take a few minutes. Think you can wait for me till then?”

“Can Trixie be unhooked from the machine? She needs to stretch her legs,” Trixie asked.

“Sure. The initial testing is finished anyways and before I test your full range I’ll need to send for some more materials to modify my equipment. Just don’t touch anything alright? This equipment’s really delicate.” With that said, Twilight made her way up the stairs and out of sight.

Sighing, Trixie ignited her horn, preparing for the strain of forcing the clasps open only to accidentally rip the metal off the chair. She stared at the bits for a moment in shock. “... What happened to Trixie?”

All of a sudden a tingling sensation rushed over her body as bits of smoke and ash flowed down the stairs and coalesced in front of her, compacting in a blue aura before dropping onto the floor.

“What’s this?” Trixie spoke aloud to herself as she levitated the scroll up towards her and broke the seal. Slowly and carefully, she opened the scroll and started reading.

‘Dear Twilight,

Taking into account the chance that you’ll see something happening in the Everfree, I’m just going to tell you what’s going on. We’re dealing with changelings and I want you to stay out of this. I want none of the Elements of Harmony involved in this battle or I swear I’ll ensure that you get weapons training from me, just like how I trained Celestia. You can’t say you wouldn’t be able to do it; you’re an alicorn now. You can and will if you jump into this battle.

~Hammer Strike’

“New Unity is under attack?” Trixie gasped. “But they could be injured or hurt. The changelings could be bearing down on them now and if they die now, how will Trixie show them that Trixie is the repentant and sorrowful Trixie?” She looked at the note again. “But wait ... this note says Twilight Sparkle and the Elements are not to go to New Unity’s aid. It says nothing about anypony else. Surly Lord Hammer Strike would welcome the aid of another Unicorn. But how would--?” Trixie’s eyes were drawn to Twilight’s notes. “Hmm… Trixie was almost able to teleport before. If Twilight Sparkle’s math is right, Trixie could easily teleport miles now without danger. New Unity is close by. Yes, yes, this could work. Trixie can go. Trixie can help! Trixie can prove she is the redeemable and good natured Trixie!”

Trixie closed her eyes and pictured the gates of new unity. Her horn flared as she summoned the mana. She calculated her place in the aether and the place she needed to be and activated the spell. A sphere of blue fire encompassed her form and vanished, leaving behind a deep grey smoke which dissipated shortly after.

“Sorry about that, Trixie, now where … were … we?” Twilight looked around the room, confused until she found the scroll on the floor beneath one of her work tables. The restraints had been burst from their anchors and a large scorch mark stained the floor a sooty black in its center. “What happened here?” she questioned as she levitated the scroll to her. Ten seconds later, her scream shook the library to its roots as it echoed through Ponyville.

Grif stirred weakly in his sleep as his eyes opened to the warm air of the day. He inhaled and then found himself coughing as the air tickled the sandpaper of his throat. “Water,” he rasped. A cup was carefully pushed to his beak and he smiled at the glowing white feathers on its owner’s arm.

“If you’re some sort of spirit sent by the winds, can you tell me what I did to be seen to the afterlife by someone so beautiful?” he asked, coughing a bit as the words came out.

A melodious laugh filled the air, light and gentle as the morning mist. “The winds yet have more work for you to do, Grif. They’ve not seen fit to take you yet. Slowly, slowly,” she cautioned as Grif grabbed the cup and started to throw it back. The gryphoness leaned in, her snow owl features becoming clear and distinct as Grif blinked his eyes. Her grip was surprisingly strong as she fought to resist him and lessen the flow down his beak. “You’ll drown yourself if you drink too fast,” Avalon said, chuckling. “And we’ve plenty more where that came from.”

“Why?” he asked after finally finishing the water. “Why are you helping me?”

“Because it was the right thing to do. And those cowardly dogs had no right to attack in our lands. We don’t approve of Black Tips,” she said, her eyes narrowing.

“How long was I out?” he asked. Then he noticed the bags under her eyes and the slump in her shoulders. “How long have you been up?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Somewhere around twelve hours, perhaps,” she said, waving casually. As for how long you’ve been out, it’s been just a little over a day and a half since your collapse.”

“Sit down,” Grif ordered.

Avalon slowly shook her head and smiled. “It can wait until you’re on your feet again. Can you sit up?” she asked as she reached for a bowl and pulled it to her, lifting the spoon out as it trailed a dark brown liquid.

Grif shakily moved himself into the sitting position. “Exausting yourself is only going to keep me from resting, and then we’ll both be in trouble. Sit down.”

“Avalon sighed. “If you insist.” She padded up to Grif’s bed before taking a seat. Then she brought the spoon to his beak. “Now open and eat. We’ll see about getting you solid food after you get a little more energy.” The beef broth was surprisingly flavorful with a variety of spices and the strong taste of basil leaf mixed with the earthy and bitter flavor of healing herbs.

“Could you bring me some paper and a pen from my bag? Also, you’ll find a small silver box with a hinge near the top. Bring that too.”

Avalon did so, placing the bowl carefully on the ground as she slowly brought herself up to her paws again. Then she walked over to the other side of Grif’s bed where his satchel lay. The pen and paper was easy to locate, and the box was bulky enough that it stood out beneath the books it was wedged between. A clay bottle with a thin neck stood next to it, held snugly in place by the careful packing. As she moved to take the box, she paused as her eyes ran over the book that lay next to it. It was surprisingly small and the cover was bound of a thin, sturdy material not unlike cardboard. It bore a painting of a rocky beach with two large creatures locked in combat. One resembled a badger dressed in a green cloak and wielding a large great sword. The other was most obviously a wild cat dressed in bronze armor with a red cape and a spiked helm. It held a trident in which the blade of the badger’s sword was locked, but what really drew the gryphoness’ attention were the letters on the cover. Letters she had seen before in another book. Letters she had loved since childhood.

“Where did you get this?” she asked as she carried the book, balancing the other items on its cover.

“That?” Grif looked at the book, then at her. “That is a very hard explanation. How well can you keep a secret?” he asked her.

“Well enough,” she said, her face drawn as a shadow passed over it. She reached for the bowl after placing the items on Grif’s bed and began to ladle the broth again.

“Do you believe in other worlds?” Grif asked her as he swallowed another spoonful.

Avalon was silent for a long time. “I’m not sure how to answer that, honestly, but I’m not entirely closed to the idea.”

“This will be hard to believe,” Grif said before spilling into his story. Much as he had with Shrial, he told her everything, every detail he knew, and left nothing out. He had to stop several times for water and more broth, but finally he stopped at the current situations and faced her. “And that's how we got here.” He waited for her reaction.

“That is … quite the tale,” Avalon said as she took it all in. “Honestly, I don’t know if I can believe it all. What you said about a magical field does make sense in hindsight,” she said as she placed a claw to her beak. “But if what you tell me is true, and you really can read these characters, I have a book I’d like you to translate.”

“And what happens when you find the next book?” Grif asked, laughing “I could give you a fish, or I could teach you to fish. The choice is yours.”

“Why not both?” she smirked.

“Cause translating a book would take a lot of time and paper.” Grif laughed, then a curious look came over him. “Can you, by any chance, read Equic?”

“Of course. You do realize you’re asking a girl who’s loved reading since she was a cub, right?”

Grif signaled for her to bring his bag over again. She did so, hauling the whole thing up and landing it between his legs. Grif dug into it. “When we arrived, my friends and I couldn’t speak a lick of Equish, nor could we read or write it, so Celestia and Luna created something to help us,” he said, pulling out an old and beaten amulet. “Place this on your neck and the words will become Equish,” Grif said, pulling back as she reached for it. “Ah ah, dearie, all magic comes with a price,” he said, waving a claw.

Avalon’s face grew flat, her voice chilled. “And what are your terms?”

“You can only use this when you’re alone at night and you’ll still come here to learn from me until you no longer require this amulet. That’s my price.”

“No other catch?” she asked, folding her arms over her chest.

“I fought for the rights of females as much as ponies during the Third Gryphon War. I wouldn’t stoop so low,” he said, offering the amulet to her. The look in his eyes revealed a suspicion of her fear.

“... Very well, I believe these are reasonable terms. And you certainly will have to remain for at least a week before your recovery is complete, I think. We can start them once you’re back on your feet again. For now, you should probably rest. I have to let Cheshire know that you’re awake.” She smiled as she patted his sweat-matted crest. “I’ll be back soon, Grif,” she said as she left the tent.

“Et je vais être en attente,” Grif said as the tent flap fell behind her.

Leader Changeling Infiltrator snuck over the wall as some of his fellow Changelings drew the ponies away from his place along the parapet. He grinned to himself as he felt the link to Queen Chrysalis. “My Queen, I am inside the walls heading to the main building. A few more feet and I will be able to integrate myself as a pony. I will take the guise of an Orange Pegasus: Cutie Mark, a Bow and Arrow. What are my objectives?”

“Gain any intelligence you can regarding the structure. Find and secure hostages, especially foals,” Chrysalis relayed.

“Your command is my wish,” the infiltrator responded over their link. “I shall move from top to bottom. If I should find any of those that brought shame to our hive, what should I do?” The question was in the air as he took to the air flying towards one of the Pegasus entrances in the top of the tower.

The Infiltrator slowly landed and entered the room. Feeling more comfortable in the hallways, he kept his ears perked as he looked around the place, ever wary of the enemy. Most of the castle floor seemed uninhabited. That is, until he reached the only double doors he had seen on the floor. His ears perked and he smiled nefariously as he heard the sound of a playful giggle. “My Queen I have found what seems to be where they have made their nest. I shall see how many foals I can capture. I am going silent.” He stepped up to the door and knocked. “Hello? I’m here to help guard the foals.” Silence greeted him and he grinned as he opened the door and stepped into the room.

Ten minutes later, a shrill scream greeted three rushing ponies as Vital Spark, Lunar Fang, and Black Rook charged for the nursery.

“Out of my way!” Lunar Fang shouted as she bore down on the door before smashing it with a massive buck. The wood splintered as dark green slime sprayed onto her flanks. One more buck and the door was demolished.

Lunar Fang turned and flew into the room, wing blades at the ready only to pause, dumbstruck as she landed on the ground. Black Rook and Vital Spark followed and they stopped, just as dumbfounded.

“What the heck?” Vital Spark asked.

“Affirmative,” Rook mumbled, his eyes wide.

The Changeling was pinned, dazed and moaning on the ground, trapped with its horn snapped and driven through the holes in its legs. Its wings were covered with water and soap. Dancing around it were six foals while from her place on a tall perch, Moon River looked pleased as punch. She smiled as she took to the air and glided to her mother. “Mommy!” She yelled with happy joy. “Not Momma, Not Dadda.” She pointed a wing at the changeling.

“... Anybody got a camera?” Vital Spark asked.

“On the Desk over there.” Lunar Fang pointed to Pensword’s work desk. “Go ahead. I want documentation for Moon River’s first battle.”

“Pensword’s going to flip when he learns he missed Moon River’s first words, let alone her first battle.” Vital Spark reached over to the table and fumbled with the camera for a few seconds before he finally managed to get it to stick to his hooves before carrying it back to Lunar Fang. “Here you go, Lunar Fang,” he said.

“You have to take the picture. It is tradition for the family member to share in their first battle win.” She grinned as she looked at her daughter. “What do we do with your captive?”

“Nanny Bug!” She cried happily.

“Um … okay, I don’t really trust myself with these things yet. Do you think you could take the picture for her, Rook? I’m still a little clumsy,” Vital Spark said.

Black Rook stood there, entirely unsure of what to do. Silently, he reached over and took the camera before snapping the picture.

“Thank you.” Lunar Fang smiled as she kissed her daughter on the forehead. “Can you boys leave? I’ll see what I can do to help with this situation. Moon River wants a Nanny, and who am I to deny her?” She giggled as she rubbed her wing over her daughter’s head. “I am so proud of you, my little Moon River.” She looked to Vital Spark and Black Rook. “When Pensword gets back, we’ll hold a large celebration and you shall be at our table as witnesses to her victory.” Lunar Fang practically beamed with pride.

“You got it, Lunar Fang. We’ll leave the scout to you,” Vital said as he stepped out. “I’d probably better get back to Little Willow. She’ll need an extra set of hooves at the infirmary.” With that Vital Spark was gone.

“Infiltrator, what is your status?” Chrysalis’ voice called in the changeling’s mind.

“... Help … me …” Infiltrator groaned as he was once again dropped upon by little baby Moon River.

Lunar Fang grinned, showing her fangs. “Oh, we plan on that.”

Grif lay on his bed working carefully on a letter. He wasn’t paying attention to the world around him as he tried his best to to compose his thoughts.

From the entrance of his tent, two Griffons entered. Behind them, Pensword came walking bereft of weapon and armor. The Pegasus hung his head low, his eyes to the ground as he slowly approached. Standing before Grif, he looked up only once to make sure he was in the right place before he rolled onto the ground and bared his neck alongside his belly.

“Hello, Pensword. Was there something you needed sent home?” Grif asked, not bothering to look up as he continued to work on the letter.

Pensword did not say a word. When Grif still didn’t look up, he breathed a heavy sigh. Grif still didn’t notice. At last, one of the guards coughed into into his talon. “Um … sir? I think you need to see this.” Kel’leam said, electing a slight jump from the Gryphon to his right. Kel’leam sighed mournfully.

Grif looked up. “Pensword, what are you doing?”

“I am placing myself into your talons. At least, I think this is how it was done a thousand years ago.”

“Why in the devil would you do that?”

“Because the camp is in danger of fracturing. By doing this, I am submitting myself to your judgement for my actions I threatened to take when I overreacted.” Pensword stared off into space, refusing to look at his friend. That could be viewed as defiance, or an insult. “I had my mind clouded, and that is still no excuse. I overreacted. I do not deserve to lead at your side. I am a danger to this entire mission.”

“That’s horse apples and you know it,” Grif said. “Get on your hooves, man, and stop talking nonsense. You have nothing to apologize for.”

“Not to you, but to your host, and to the Bladefeathers. I want this team be united.” Pensword slowly rolled onto his hooves before he moved to stand..

“My Bladefeathers will forgive,” Grif said, his voice like ice as it spread over Kal’leam and Cheshire. “I’d figure they’d have known better than this.”

“Right,” Pensword responded. He looked at Grif, narrowing his eyes. “Just what were you thinking? I see Cosy as the brother I lost. What you did cut my heart deeply.” He snorted, then frowned. “Now we need to patch things up between you and Cosy. This is twice my anger almost did me a disservice. When this is done, I need you to help me with this.”

“This grudge against the Farflyers was starting to make me lose my grip on who I am,” Grif admitted. “While I was out, I had some time to reconsider myself. I have much to atone for.”

“Um … is it okay for me to come in?” A hesitant Cosy asked from the outside.

Pensword looked to Grif. “This is your tent. You have final say.” He took a seat on the ground and looked to his friend.

“Bring him in,” Grif said. Kal’leam raised the tent flap and nodded to the little foal. Cosy walked slowly in, his pace purposeful and direct, even if his eyes spoke of something else.

Pensword nodded once at Cosy, then turned his eyes and head to look at Grif, waiting for Grif to speak now.

“I’m sorry.” Grif bowed his head low as he could in his position. “I was thoughtless and stupid. You tried to help me see that this grudge was poisoning you and all I did was bring you pain. I understand if you can’t forgive me, but I want you to know that moment will always be amongst my most shameful.”

“As the Prince of the Crystal Empire, I accept your apology. As Cosy, though …” the young prince jumped onto Grif’s bed and did his best to put his forelegs around Grif’s broad, muscular torso. “Don’t scare me like that again. I was the one who was wrong. I was out of line.” The tears fell freely as he sobbed into Grif’s feathers. “I’d never forgive myself if … if you … I’m so sorry!” Cosy wept openly into Grif’s shoulders, unable to control himself, despite what he’d been told about how to act in the Empire.

“There there.” Grif held the colt tightly. “I just wore myself out. I’m not going anywhere.”

“I don’t hate you. I don’t.” It seemed important for him to say that, to let Grif know, even if he already did. It just had to be said.

Pensword smiled as he stepped forward only to have Grif snag him into the hug as well. Pensword silently cried as he felt Moon Burn’s spirit at his side.

“Let’s agree that we’re all square, okay?” Grif asked, a tear even showing in his eye.

“Consider it done,” Pensword spoke with a solid conviction.

“I second the motion!” Cosy said cheerfully, waving his hoof like a judge in a house of lords.

Pensword smiled at Cosy’s words before frowning. “Grif, I still need to meet with the Leader of the Farflyers. It would be rude to hide the Demon on their land. I would rather be transparent after the Black Tips incident.”

“Give it time,” Grif told him. “I’ll need another day at least before I’m allowed out.”

“I understand that. In the mean time, I think Cosy and I can try to try and repair the feelings in the camp.”

“We just gotta tell em everything’s great and we fixed it all up,” Cosy said. “Then it’ll all be good again. Come on, Pensword, let’s go. Grif needs his rest. And besides, I think there’s a lady who’s coming to meet him too. She told me to go on in first. Is she your girlfriend, Grif?”

“I don’t know.” Grif laughed, poking the colt on the nose. “if you two need anything sent home, let me know by tonight.”

“I will do so. I think a letter home to Lunar Fang would be best.” Pensword frowned. “I am regretting not bringing a dragon fire lantern. Still, Grif, you will have a letter to send home by tonight.”

“I think I’ll be okay. I don’t want Kady to worry more than she already is. It’s probably better if I don’t write to her about this.”

“Agreed,” Pensword muttered. “That will be something to be told only in person.”

Changelings were moving forward towards the walls, the gates were splintered and a thick layer of green goo covered the main walls and gate, slowly eating away at both. The mix of creatures on the walls were shifting a little as they waited for the assaulting force to get closer to launch another arrow attack and take more of them down. They were hoping that they could somehow draw them into range. Currently, the majority of Gryphons were dealing with the incursion of the Gryphon Compound, leaving three Gryphons who were trying to take out the distance. Still, one Pegasus good at counting estimated over two hundred Changelings swarming slowly towards them.

Fox Feather growled to those around her. “Is she toying with us?” She shifted uneasily, her wing blades glinting in the sunlight.

“... Hammer Strike’s faced her before, apparently,” Gilda said. “She’s been testing us and our defenses, trying to gauge our abilities before she goes for the all out attack,” she said casually as she fired a bolt into the middle of the throng. There was a tiny pop, followed by a shockwave of wind as a group of changelings dissipated into nothing.

“Well, at least Lord Hammer Strike is yet again showing he is blessed by the Lost Alicorn of the Forge,” Fox Feather muttered, shaking her head. “Still, I am happy he works for us and not our enemy.”

“Come again?” Gilda asked.

“Oh,” Fox Feather responded. “That’s right, you wouldn’t know the old tale. The Alicorn of the Forge was the, well, a relative of sorts to the Two Sister’s parents. It was this Alicorn who taught forging to the Ponies first, always there to humble a boastful smith. This is why today, most smith's and masters of the forge call their weapons the ‘Greatest Pony Weapon,’ their armor ‘the greatest pony armor,’ etcetera, according to their species so as not to draw the ire of the Alicorn.” She shook her head. “In a thousand years it seems the Alicorn legends have vanished, and only Faust remains.”

“... I’d rather we not talk about her if that’s alright with you, Fox Feather. We have a job to do.”

“Well, you asked,” Fox Feather responded. “Still, I just wish we had not lost what we did.”

The pair returned to work, then stared, shocked as Hammer Strike rushed into the fray, his armor glinting in the sun. “What in the name of the four winds does he think he’s doing?” Gilda exclaimed, muttering a string of curses.

Fox Feather laughed. “Oh you’ve seen nothing yet.” She watched the battle. “This is just a skirmish.” With those words she took to the air and dive-bombed some Changelings to the left, showing off the true skill of a Gryphon Slayer, which, when put up against a Changeling, was like spearing a fish in a barrel. Soon the other Gryphon Slayers were charging from the walls into the fray with war cries of old, some sending a shiver down the spines of a few green troops.

From the east came a great roar as the Bladefeathers pushed the attackers back from the compound, their weapons flashing and slamming with precision and might. The changelings, now flanked, found their side and rear falling before them like chaff on the grindstone. In front of the charge, with the ground quaking with every step, Big Guns swung his hammer in wide arcs, crushing any who got in his way.

“No prisoners!” Thalia shouted as she pushed them onward. “Kill them all!”

As the battle raged, a sudden bright flash of blue fire blinded the changelings that remained, further demoralizing them as five changelings violently exploded, spreading green slime and flesh fragments in all directions as they bubbled and hissed. From within that ball of light, The Great and Powerful Trixie materialized, smiling.

“Trixie has come to help,” she said, smiling as Hammer Strike threw a dagger at a changeling that was trying to sneak up behind her. It immediately embedded itself into the creature’s skull, killing it on contact.

“Come to help, eh? Then help yourself back to New Unity to ensure everyone is fine.”

Trixie’s face fell slightly. “If that’s what you want, then Trixie will oblige.” She sighed as she turned to run for the bridge and the gates. When she arrived, she pounded on them. “Open for Trixie. Hammer Strike has told her to come in!” She yelled. A few minutes later, the doors swung ponderously open as Trixie made her way inside.

“Only one pony can talk like that. Not even a changeling can be that good,” a strange white unicorn said. For some reason he felt familiar, but she couldn’t say why. “Hi. I’m Vital Spark. Nice to meet you,” he said as the gates boomed shut behind them.

Avalon strummed the lyre with a skilled hand as she sang a ballad from ages past, reading out of the Book of Grask, this time depicting the great battle between he and the viscous Tiamut, the demon dragoness who plagued the western heights. Her voice flowed effortlessly as the strings thrummed with fervor and great respect while she brought the tale to life. At long last, the mighty Grask raised his enchanted swords, slashing the serpent’s head off and screeching in triumph before saluting and returning to his pride once again.

“A healer, a singer, a musician. Next you’ll be telling me you do miracles.” Grif laughed as she finished.

“Only if the occasion requires it,” she said, smiling warmly. “I had to do something to pay you back for those lessons.”

“Your presence is payment enough.” It was a forward comment, but Grif realized as time grew short he had to know how she felt.

“You’re too kind, Grif.” She smiled as she lay a talon over his head. “Are you sure you don’t have a fever?” She smirked.

“Not physically,” Grif told her. “But I find myself delirious when a certain someone is around.”

“Then perhaps that certain someone should leave?” she asked playfully.

“But when that someone leaves, I feel like I might die. It’s quite the conundrum.”

“And when that someone leaves, fear clutches her heart that you’ll disappear. Perhaps we should find a way to remedy the situation?”

“Really?” Grif smiled, leaning in a bit. “But what right does a monster have to an angel?” he asked her.

At that point in time, the flap of the tent tore violently open as Cheshire stepped in. “Sir, we have a problem. The Farflyer compound is mobilizing. Bells, whistles, the whole shebang.”

“Are they under attack?” Grif asked intently.

“They don’t appear to be, but they sure look upset.”

“I should probably go to them. If something is happening, my lady will need me. I’m so sorry, Grif,” Avalon said as she rushed out the tent and took to the air, flying as quickly as she could.

“Wait! You forgot your--” Cheshire sighed. “Well, I guess we’ll just hold on to these till she gets back,” she said as she moved to pick up the side bags Avalon had brought with her.

“Leave them there,” Grif ordered. “Take a token force and go make sure everything’s all right. If I need anything, I’ll call Kel’leam…. Thats assuming he’s not already in here.” Grif looked around. “He’s not already in here is he?”

“No, sir, not this time.” Cheshire moved to place the bags by his bed. “I’ll tell him to come in before I go,” she said, her whiskers twitching in time to her tail as she broke into her crazy grin. “We’ll be back soon.” With that said, she left the tent and Grif was left to his own devices.

Grif sighed, feeling that empty cold feeling that he found more and more common with the end of Avalon’s frequent visits. He walked around the tent slowly, stretching his legs. His eyes shifted to the letter he was writing. As with all things, he was keeping nothing from Shrial. He just hoped that hormones wouldn’t force her into some out of character jealousy.

He was about to turn back to his bed when he felt a cold chill down his spine. A familiar feeling echoed in the tent. Painful, long, rage-filled memories filled his mind as he started looking. There was Gryphon magic here. Somehow an evoker was nearby. He began inspecting everything carefully, finding no hint of ruins or amulets, yet the feeling still lingered, getting stronger and stronger until the cold chill turned into a nauseating pull at the pit of his stomach. Looking down, he found himself standing over Avalon’s bag. He looked to the door of the tent, then back at the bag.

Grif knew he shouldn’t, but the pull was too much for him and he found himself tearing into the bag. He took out and placed several books before stopping. The one in his claws was practically soaked in that familiar energy. Using a talon, he made a small slit in the leather binding. His arms shook as he saw what was revealed: A grimoire, an ancient one from an evoker far older than the ones who had captured him. The book was under many heavy enchantments and was quite clearly being held together against the bidding of time by them. He turned his gaze back to the bag as he felt the throbbing pulsing feeling still emanating. He cleared the bag out to the bottom, but still found nothing. How could this be? He was about to shift his search when one of his talons slit through the bottom of the bag.

Seeing something gleam in the light, he fished out the object, revealing the amulet. Grif stepped back, dropping both objects as if burned. Memories assaulted his mind, the wind tunnel, trying to breathe, but finding so little filling his lungs. He found himself leaning against the front tent post hyperventilating.

“Knock Knock,” Pensword’s voice rang out. “Are you free for lunch? If Miss Avalon is with thee, she is welcomed in my tent as well.” Grif could tell Pensword was trying to be a little more diplomatic now. A few moments of silence changed everything. “Grif? Is everything okay?”

Grif mumbled incoherently before holding out a finger to the amulet and the book.

Pensword poked his head into the room with a confused look. “What’s--?” He stopped as he saw his friend pointing at some items on the ground. Entering the tent fully, he frowned as he approached the objects. The medallion-like item was only too familiar to him as memories of the invokers led him to shudder. “That… but I thought they were all dead,” Pensword muttered as he sat down. “Where did you find them?”

Grif pointed towards Avalon’s bag.

“Has she hurt you?” Pensword’s voice was flat and unemotional.

Grif shook his head.

“Then why in Faust’s good name does she have them with her?” he growled. “How do you want me to proceed? I stay here and ask her what the meaning is of this? Or do you want to do this alone?”

“I--.I need you to stay here,” Grif said, working to get a hold of himself. “But I need to handle this.”

Pensword nodded his head and moved to a corner of the tent, sat down, and waited.

It was not until late in the evening that Avalon finally returned, flustered and worried as she entered the tent. “I am so sorry, Grif. I didn’t mean to take so long, but I wasn’t able to get away until now.”

Grif sat on his bed, his expression bleak as he pointed to the stump where the grimoire and focus both had been lain.

Avalon turned to the door only to find Kel’leam and Cheshire blocking the way out. She turned to face Grif as she noticed Pensword waiting in the corner, his wing blades glinting. She put her face into her talons and shook it.

“Son of a Diamond Dog,” she swore.

As the battle raged on outside, the infirmary was a mess as Vital Spark and Trixie both tried their best to follow instructions and keep out of Little Willow’s way.

“That’s not Calendula, that’s Arnica,” Willow said, snorting as she applied pressure to the bleeding guard’s flank with a clean bandage. “Look for the other one with dried yellow blossoms, Vital Spark.” Meanwhile, an oil filled vial was levitated in Trixie’s blue-grey aura to the nurse’s hoof. “Thank you, Trixie,” Little Willow said as she poured some of it onto the bandage before applying pressure again. Conor grabbed another bottle that looked right and brought it over. Little Willow dug into it and pulled out the dried blossoms, adding them to the bandage as she took a few sprigs of Goldenrod for good measure. Then she wrapped it up as tightly as possible, breaking off the rest of the bandage with her teeth before tying it in place.

“Get him on one of those beds, Trixie,” Little Willow said as she took a towel and wiped her forehead. Vital Spark carried a glass of water to the nurse and she drank gratefully.

“I’m sorry I can’t help more, but I’m afraid I don’t know any healing spells yet,” the colt apologized. Little Willow sighed. “That’s alright, Vital Spark. At least you’re willing to help, and I need hooves like yours and Trixie’s. Seven other ponies rushed around the ward, working to prepare beds and get tools cleaned and sterilized. Their nurse’s and doctor’s garb were matted with sweat and stained by blood.

“Little Willow, where is the alpha class unicorn and why is it not on the battlefield?” Trixie asked.

“What are you talking about, Trixie?” Little Willow asked. “All our troops are mobilized. The only unicorns not fighting are here in this room either on their beds, or helping patch everyone up.

“But Trixie can feel a massive magical power nearby. And it’s clearly a unicorn.”

“If we did, why would Hammer Strike keep him or her in reserve?” Vital asked. “It doesn’t make sense.”

“But Trixie does feel it,” Trixie said.

“Clear the area, we have more incoming!” A guard shouted as he and his companion held the double doors open. Six guards comprised of two unicorns, two earth ponies, and two pegasi, bore another on a stretcher stained with blood. The patient twitched weakly and let out a moan as the guards laid everything down on an empty bed.

Little Willow moved to the figure carefully. With a clinical eye, she examined the body on the stretcher. “Vital Spark, shut the door,” she instructed. Vital Spark did so as the two guards stepped aside, looking on with concern to the patient, a red earth pony with a bright green mane.

“You know, you really could have tried a little better than this,” Little Willow said before she unsheathed her emerald gem dagger with lightning fast speed and dug it into the chest of a nearby pegasus. “The cuts aren't deep,” she moved the knife to the other side of the chest as green blood gushed from the cut. “The bruises are, at best, skin deep.” She shoved the knife downward. “And you honestly call that a head wound?” Before the changeling had even breathed it’s last, she withdrew the knife and slit its throat in one motion. “Now this right here,” she gestured with the blade at the fallen changeling while staring at the others. “This guy needs medical attention: something he’ll soon have in common with all the rest of you.”

The rest of the so called guards dropped their disguises as they buzzed. Three Changelings quickly jumped onto Little Willow. The one on the stretcher jumped and shot goo on some of the other orderlies. The one on the bottom got the knife somewhat away from Little Willow, that is to say right in the belly between two plates of Chitin.

Trixie attempted to grab the changeling that had played the wounded warrior as it leapt off the stretcher in mid-air. When the insectoid was in her magic, however, his entire body exploded from the pressure. Her eyes went wide. “Trixie didn’t mean to do that,” Trixie shrieked. While another four changelings jumped onto the pile, Trixie turned to face the frightened orderlies. They had huddled together with the hardening goo. Not having been trained in combat, they tried to use one of the beds as a barrier, and being too scared, said nothing as one of the changelings stealthily broke from the pile and began to creep up on Trixie, fangs at the ready.

“Trixie, duck!” Vital yelled as his horn flared. He shut his eyes as the trays and surgical implements shuddered and began to rise.

Trixie did as she was bidden, her eyes widening as she watched the tools. They wobbled hesitantly in the air and one or two dropped to clatter on the floor. The changeling laughed at the pathetic display as it too rose, its wings buzzing. The laughter soon cut off with a shriek that faded to a gurgling moan followed by a loud thump. The rest of the changelings cried out in anger, resuming their assault as they continued to swarm over Little Willow, desperate for a hostage.

“Get off,” Vital barked, his voice filling the room. Six separate snaps and crunches sounded off in paired retorts, each preluded by a scream or curse of some kind. The sound of screeching metal and shifting cabinets filled the air as he felt things flying past him and heard them stacking against a wall. Then all was silence as he breathed in and out, in and out. He felt a gentle hoof on his shoulder.

“Vital, I want you to open your eyes slowly and breathe deeply. This is going to be hard to take,” Little Willow’s voice said in his ears.

“... It’s bad, isn’t it?” Vital asked. His voice sounded almost detached, but a slight tremor passing through his body told LIttle Willow all she needed to know.

“You saved lives today, Vital Spark. That’s what matters; remember that,” she said.

Vital sighed, took another deep breath, and braced himself for what he knew must inevitably come. It still didn’t do much to prepare him. The orderlies gaped at him, trembling. The fear they had once held toward the changelings was now directed to him. As his eyes wandered to the left, Trixie was staring in awe, her mouth agape. The changeling that had tried to sneak up on her looked more like a pincushion, its body covered in steel scalpels, glass fragments, and other sharp surgical pieces. A puddle of green blood oozed beneath it, its eyes impaled and held open by the shafts of two metal hooks that had seized the flesh like two bulbous fish eggs on a fishing wire. Twin needles barely stuck out from the sides of its horn. Its legs twitched occasionally along with its wings. He did his best not to be sick as he turned with some measure of relief to the stack of bed frames and dressers that now barred the door.

“... I don’t know if I want to turn around,” Vital Spark said, his legs shaking as he tried to remember to breathe. Tears sprung in his eyes against his will.

Little Willow wrapped her hooves around him gently. “You don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

“... What did I do to them?”

“You pulled them off me. Then you did a couple of different things. Two of them you threw into the wall with enough force to break their armor ... and a few more things besides,” she said. To lie would only make things worse. “Two others, you simply smashed into the floor and compacted into balls. And the last two … after they were levitated far enough away, you summoned a giant fly swatter construct and, well --”

“I crushed them all.”

“Yes,” Willow said.

Then Vital wept.

62 - Sacrifice

Extended Holiday
Ch 62: Sacrifice
Act 8

“So,” Grif said as he looked at Avalon. “You have an explanation for me?” The worst part had to be how flat and neutral his tone was. There was no playful glint in the eye, no hint of the Grif whose company she had come to enjoy, mayhaps even crave. That Grif was locked away somewhere she would not be able to reach.

“... If you wish to kill me, I understand,” Avalon said as she eyed the focus and the grimoire both. “That art’s always been forbidden to females, and the males for centuries, ever since you, well, you know,” she said.

“Ever since I spent three days in a constant wind tunnel with barely enough air to breathe while the practitioners of this craft attempted to break my magic field,” Grif said. “I thought I had kept this out of Gryphon hands.”

Avalon’s eyes widened. “I saw the damage in your field, but to think it came from that … I didn’t want to believe Grandfather’s tales.” She shuddered.

“Sometimes the past is buried for a reason,” Grif said with burning intensity. He looked at the focus. Contrary to popular belief, destroying such a thing was incredibly difficult. Making one even more so. “Pensword, you said that the scouts found the library fully intact. You said they went over every volume. Is it possible this came from the fort?”

Pensword shook his head. “Negative. This book is far older than what we found. I took the time, and some of the notes were written by talon. What we have here is an actual research book if I am to take a guess, most likely from this landmass, not in Equestria. I ordered each book stamped on the inside cover to track anything that might have been sold after the war and checked each one of them myself to be sure.”

“Where did you find this?” Grif asked. “What reason could you have gotten into this?”

Avalon sighed. “I didn’t find the book; the book found me. I was young and I had wanted to make a difference, a contribution to the clan. Not for war, not for conquering, just to help. It was while I walked out here by the lakeside that I found it lying in the sand. I carried it home, curious about its purpose and why it had been left here. When I found it was in Ancient Gryphic, I knew it had to be something special, so I hid it and studied until I managed to decipher the language on my own. You can imagine my surprise when I found out its use.”

“And you never thought to doubt the safety of an arcane object?” Grif asked her.

“It had done me no harm. I admit that initially I tried to put it away. I was afraid of it, but the book kept coming back. It wouldn’t stay put anywhere I tried to leave it. So, I finally relented and kept it in my room. You already saw the decoy I placed on it to make it less desirable. The book seemed content with that and I left it be.” She looked up guiltily. “Until my Father grew ill.”

“Carry on,” Grif said.

“It happened about five years ago. My father is the personal servant to Lord Garrus and goes with him to every meeting, function, and party. He’d recently been to a meeting of the Clan Lords with Lord Garrus and when the pair returned home, both were extremely upset. Father wouldn’t go into much detail, but he was positively livid. A week or so later, Lord Garrus invited our family to dine with him at his table: a most gracious offer. My father accepted immediately and brought us all with him. Perhaps he was hoping one of us would catch the eyes of Lord Garrus’ sons, or perhaps he was merely being polite. Either way, we all came in our best dress.

“Dinner came and we all enjoyed each other's company while the servants brought Roast Quail for the main course. It’s one of Father’s favorites. We enjoyed the light meal and spoke for a time longer before Father asked to be excused. He wasn’t feeling well and he certainly didn’t look well.” Tears misted Avalon’s eyes as she recalled the events. “He rose from the table only to collapse on the floor in pain. You can guess what had happened.”

“Hemlock,” Grif said.

“Virtually undetectable. And using quail, too. A very classic move for meat eaters.” Pensword snorted in irritation.

“Lord Garrus was taken to a safe place and my father was taken to our healers. … There wasn’t much they could do. They told us father would be dead by morning and expressed their condolences. My mother wailed, as did my sisters. My brothers drew their blades and left the room. Certain servants would not live long enough to regret their mistake, let alone their betrayal. I ran, too, but not for weapons. Weapons couldn’t save my father. Neither could the healers. If I was going to save him, I had only one option left to me.”

“Magic,” Grif said.

Avalon nodded. “And hasty magic at that. I raced to my room and took the book from its hiding place, throwing it onto my bed. I tore through the pages, flipping as quickly as my talons could manage in search of something, anything to save him. It took me ten precious minutes to find what I needed.” She walked over to the stump and opened the grimoire carefully to about three quarters through the book. There, ancient Gryphon characters surrounded what appeared to be a visual diagram of the parts involved in the creation of a focus. Several warning symbols adorned the page as she held it up to show the four witnesses present.

“I knew it would be dangerous, but if I could save my father, it would be worth it.” She closed the book and returned to her narration. “I quickly memorized the ingredients I would need and went to work. I needed three main ingredients to forge the focus: A large quartz stone, a housing framework, and a core that I could insert into the Quartz itself to represent the aspect of the magic I wished to cast. For the core, I ran to the kitchens looking for healing herbs. When I couldn’t find any, I took a head of garlic and left.

“When I returned to my room, I immediately took my dagger and began to saw away at my bedpost until I’d removed one of the wooden rings that had been a part of its design. Rushing back to the book, I hastily copied and carved the runes that would be necessary into the wood on both sides, trying to even out the rough edges at the same time so the housing could be smooth and symmetrical. When that was finished, I ransacked my own room, searching for something, anything that would have enough quartz to be the housing for my core. Unfortunately, quartz, while very shiny, is also incredibly cheap. I had sapphires, rubies, even a couple of diamonds, but no quartz, and no gems large enough to fulfill the requirements.

“I didn’t know what else to do, so I got down on my knees and prayed to the winds for aid. I was still praying when an annoying tapping at my window finally got my attention. I chose to ignore it for a time until it grew too insistent. I went to my window and opened it, ready to kill the offending creature. I almost did until I saw what it was standing on. Its scaly yellow legs and red tipped wings hovered over a massive chunk of Quartz. It was exactly what I needed. The Merlin screeched once in my face, then darted off.

“I darted too, only to my bed, rather than to the skies. I set to work hacking and striking the quartz, doing my best to round it out into the sphere it needed to be. Then, laying it on the bed, I placed the garlic over it and began to chant the incantation that would make the two one. This was the hard part, considering I had to speak each word clearly and exactly. You can guess how difficult that was for me under the circumstances. I held the book close to my face as I carefully read each word. A mixture of green and white light glowed in front of me, but I dared not look. Not when the spell wasn’t complete. I prayed I’d gotten it right when I uttered the last syllable and lowered the book. There was the core, whole and waiting. Then came the tricky part.”

“The housing,” Grif said.

“Yes, the housing. Normally the creation of a proper focus takes days, sometimes weeks to accomplish because the bonding agent between the housing and the core needs to set and cure. I didn’t have days, I had hours, maybe even minutes for all I knew. Or worse yet …” She trailed off and shuddered, not even willing to bring herself to say what had occurred to her mind. “So I took a risk. I did the one thing I could think to do and took some twine from my lady’s sewing room. I hastily tied it around the housing and the core, shaping it in the form of an elementary binding rune before I tied it off.”

“And then you ran to your father,” Kal’leam said, surprising everyone with the gentility in his voice.

“Yes, then I went to my father. I flew as fast as my wings could carry me.” Avalon bowed her head. “The healers would not bar me as I entered the room. My brothers stood over my father as he gave each of them his blessing. I saw the wind rustling his feathers. I knew … I knew …” Tears had formed in her eyes. Tears that Grif knew only too well as he too recalled a dying Gryphon in pain and the blessing he had given him alongside his bow.

“His time was coming,” Cheshire said. Avalon nodded.

“He looked so worn. His crest was limp, his face and voice ravaged by the effects of the poison. I remember mother reprimanding me for leaving father’s side. Father managed to calm her though and called me over to him. He wanted to say his last goodbyes and I was the only one left.” She chuckled. “Last one born, and last to see him off. The world is funny like that.”

“So what happened?” Pensword asked, unable to keep his silence any longer as Avalon’s voice worked its magic.

“He wanted to give me his final blessing and his last instructions. You know the ritual, Grif.” Grif nodded grimly. “He did the same with me and told me to follow my heart, to defy any restraint others sought to place upon me. And then he smiled. He said I would marry for love and nothing less, and my marriage would be one of honor and resolution.

“‘I can’t. I won’t. Not without you to give me away,’ I said. I remember his chuckle and the pain it caused him as he wept. He could hardly move then.

“‘I will be there, dear Avalon,’ he said. ‘But it must needs be in spirit.’

“‘It doesn’t have to be.’ I wept openly. The death of a loved one is one of the few times any show of weakness is acceptable in our culture, for in mourning loss, one is merely showing the measure of one’s love and respect for the person who passed before.

“‘Nothing can be done, Avalon. The poison has taken its course, and it’s time for me to join my father and mother on the winds,’ he said.

“‘Not without a fight, winds help me,’ I said, laying my hand over his heart. I held the focus there and slowly brought my magic to bear for the first time.” Avalon paused to gather her thoughts.

“Calling up magic and using it … it’s a difficult thing to describe. Sometimes it’s like a steady drip of water into a basin and other times it’s like a sudden squall bursting on you in flight. Sometimes it burns and other times it cools. But every time I’ve used it, it’s never hurt. To this day I still don’t know how to describe what went through me that night. I cast the words in my mind and let my desire flow through the focus. It grew hot in my hand, but I refused to let go, even as golden light shot between my fingers. It felt as if something broke inside me. I suppose exploded would be a better term. Everything felt … different, I guess you could say. Like I was seeing the world with a new set of eyes. I could feel the winds, feel the life around me, see the magic in the air. It was … incredible. And then it was gone and everything went black.”

“What happened next?” Kel’leam asked.

Avalon shrugged. “I woke up. I was in bed in the infirmary. Mother was there, and so were my sisters and brothers. They all just stared at me. Some of them were stoic, some of them angry, and others still bewildered.

“‘Where is father?’ I asked. Nobody answered. ‘Mother, where is father?’ I asked again.

“‘Sleeping,’ she finally said. ‘In his room.’

“‘Thank the winds it worked.’ No sooner had the words left my mouth when my mother slapped me, then clutched me against her breast.

“‘What were you thinking?’ she wept. I remember those tears as they fell on my shoulder. ‘You could have died. You still can.’ I faced a lot of reprimands to follow, and I learned just how deadly my choice had been not just for me, but for the clan as a whole. If word of what I had done, what I had accomplished, were ever to get out, everyone would be at risk. I later discovered the magic had not left me entirely untouched as well. When I was born, my eyes were a bright purple. After the incident, my eyes turned gold, the same as the light from the spell. When I was allowed to return to my bed, the grimoire was waiting for me. After much thought and prayer, I decided it would be best to keep the book hidden and learn the art for myself. I care for my family, and for our clan, but that book came to me for a reason, and I intend to find out why. The only way I see how is to keep learning from it and practicing until I get the answer.”

“And what of your father? What did he have to say?” Grif asked.

“As far as I’m aware, he doesn’t know. He remembered what happened, but he thought it a gift from the winds and that that was the end of it. He called my golden eyes a blessing. Ever since then, I’ve been practicing behind his and my family’s backs. I’ve been treated as his little girl in every way, including the occasional guard request when I’m not with my mistress.” She smiled ruefully. “I think he wants to keep me safe forever.”

Grif stared at Avalon long and hard. “Leave us,” he requested. Pensword nodded his head as he and the others left. “Well, Avalon, you’ve put me in quite the dilemma,” Grif said as he rose to his feet and walked over to her. “On the one hand, I can’t let you keep going around all cloak and dagger like this. On the other, I cannot draw attention for you because it would mean your death.” Grif picked up the focus from the stump and opened her talons before placing it in them and closing her fingers over it. “Go to your home, pack the things that mean the most to you, and say your goodbyes.” He stepped back. “Tomorrow, Lord Farflyer will be hosting a feast in honor of my recovery. After I have made peace with him, I will be talking to your father.”

Avalon gaped. “Talking to my father?”

“If you’d please examine your hand,” Grif said, alerting avalon to the strange weight that seemed to have appeared there. A large ring adorned her finger and she gawked at it, nearly letting her focus drop to the floor in her shock.

“Avalon Farflyer, will you marry a very stupid, very foolish Gryphon?” Grif asked her, smiling for the first time since she’d entered the tent.

“No,” she said, and Grif’s beek dropped open. “I won’t marry a very stupid, very foolish Gryphon.” She walked up to him and flicked his beak shut with a talon. “But I will marry a very kind, very wise, and very understanding Gryphon who I thought would never accept a girl like me in a million years.”

Grif smiled. “Good, cause there’s been something I’ve wanted to do since I clapped eyes on you.” Sweeping her into his arms, he kissed her.

Trixie led Vital Spark down the halls deeper than Vital Spark thought they should be going, a fact he had voiced several times during the walk until they came into a small half circular room with four doorways. “This will be the room. Today you shall get a personal performance from the entertaining and spellbinding Trixie!” Trixie threw up her hooves, creating puffs of blue smoke as she did.

“Trixie, I know you want to cheer me up and all, but --”

“Nonsense!” Trixie said. “Trixie has everything under control,” she said, trying to summon a bouquet of flowers, only for flower blossoms to explode all over the room.

Against his will, Vital Spark smirked and barely suppressed a chuckle. “Um … was that supposed to happen?” he asked. The light, cheerful personality Trixie had seen earlier had all but vanished and a dark paul seemed to have come in its place, but for that one moment, a bit of that cheerful Unicorn shined through like a cloud opening to let the sun in before closing again.

Trixie started a moment as she realized that she actually hadn’t taken offense at the smile, despite it being at her expense. Could it be she really was changing? Or was it more out of a sense of pity for what Vital Spark had to face? In a sense, Trixie could relate to what he was going through. She had nearly done the same thing when corrupted by the Dark Alicorn Amulet. But even corrupted, she hadn’t had to kill. Changeling invaders didn’t mean much to her, so the accidental crushing didn’t phase her too much, but Vital Spark was different. He did care, and it hurt him in a very deep place. For some reason, that didn’t sit right with Trixie. Could this be pity as well? No, not pity. Pity was linked to her pride. This was something else. Could it be … compassion? Fellowship even?

“Trixie always thought power would answer all her problems.” Trixie sighed. “But now Trixie has all the power she could need and she can’t even pick up a glass without crushing it.”

“We walk a fine line, don’t we? I don’t get powerful unless my emotions get too strong. But when they do … well, you saw what happened,” Vital said.

“It saved Trixie’s life. That doesn’t make you a monster.” Trixie lit her horn to pick up the blossoms only for her to stop suddenly, her eyes catching a stone figure near the edge of the room. A layer of fine powder and dust littered the floor surrounding the Unicorn. Based on the style of its mane, she was clearly a mare and a detailed stone cloak fluttered and folded around her mid-billow. Her tired eyes gazed blankly ahead and a series of cracks raced up her horn, giving the appearance of it falling apart along with her health. Deep bags had been carefully carved beneath the eyes and the expression on her face bespoke utter exhaustion.

“Huh. That’s actually really good. Depressing, but well carved. My compliments to the artist,” Vital Spark said.

“She’s still alive,” Trixie said, her horn lighting.

“Wait, what?”

“There is a Unicorn in there,” Trixie repeated, “And she is still alive.”

“Like Hammer Strike and the others? But the only one who could cast that spell was Star Swirl the Bearded.”

Trixie examined the statue. Her eyes caught sight of something under the stone cloak. She traced the details of the pendant with her hoof. “Impossible.”

“What is it?” Vital asked, leaning in to examine what she’d found. “Wait just a minute …” Vital said. “That cannot be what I think it is.”

“That was the star sapphire of Sevra Scaleback,” Trixie said. “Given to Clover the Clever as a personal gift. It never left her neck.”

“Was this pendant common knowledge?”

“It’s ancient Unicorn history. Trixie’s parents were very adamant about her education.”

“So it wasn’t common knowledge,” Vital said. Trixie shook her head. “But how is that possible?”

“Trixie can think of only one possibility. This mare is Clover the Clever.”

“So what should we do?” Vital asked. “Should we tell someone?”

“Who can be spared?” Trixie asked. “We are under siege…” Trixie looked at the statue again, here eyes suddenly lighting up. “And we have here one of the most powerful Unicorns to ever live!” Trixie looked to Vital Spark. “Trixie knows how we can help!”

“Woah woah woah, Trixie. Clover was put in stone for a reason, and she doesn’t look so good. Let’s not try anything unless we have to.”

“Trixie… knows a spell that can save her. It will take some time to cast, but Trixie knows she can do it! Trixie can prove herself.” She put a hoof on his chest. “Will Vital Spark help Trixie?”

Before Vital Spark could answer, bells began sounding all over the base ranging from a slow, deep booming of the lower rafters to the accompaniment of higher, more frantic bells ringing in the upper towers. The many bells united to create a cacophony of noise as their peals reverberated through the stone hallways, shaking the dust from the supports above them.

“The security bells,” Vital exclaimed.

“Will you help?” Trixie pressed.

Vital darted his eyes left and right, scavenging his mind for something, anything he could use as an alternative or excuse. At last, he sighed in defeat. “What do you need me to do?”

“I’m an idiot!” Grif growled as he paced in his tent. Kel’leam and Cheshire sat on opposite corners. “Winds damn it, Grif! You know the law! You are the representative of the North East wind. The law demands she die! And what do you do? You propose!”

“Well, this is your M.O.,” Pensword muttered. “Remember Shrial. She was meant to die, and you saved her.”

“Shrial was an innocent,” Grif said. “No matter the motivation, this is still a major offense.”

“Yes, but you are not as cold or unfeeling as Gryphon Law. And question, is this Gryphon Law of today, or a thousand years ago?” Pensword snorted, flicking his left ear.

“When the evokers’ actions became public the emperor nearly suffered a revolt. So about 800 years ago the emperor declared Gryphons shouldn’t deal with magic and outlawed the practice of evoking,” Grif explained.

“Well then, just apply the laws of a thousand years ago here. Also… Need I remind you of what you own back on the Equestrian Continent? I do not see the problem.”

“And I’ve been keeping it out of Gryphon talons,” Grif responded. “Knowledge lost is doomed to resurface,” Grif reminded him.

“Permission to speak, sir?” Cheshire asked.

“We’re not military, Chesire, you know that,” Grif responded.

“I figured it was the best way to snap you out of it,” she said, shrugging casually. “Don’t know if it’s too important, but she probably saved your life, or at the very least hastened your recovery with that bauble of hers. She said your magic was down to a trickle, so she gave you some of hers. Wouldn’t a life debt cancel out your obligation in this case?” she asked as she played with her daggers.

“A life debt?” Grif considered her words carefully as his eyes wandered over to his own twin swords. In hindsight, he supposed his own thoughts on Gryphon magic could be a bit… extreme. After all, he used wind magic himself. “Alright, Cheshire, you're the highest ranked one here next to me. Counsel me on this issue.”

“Well where do you want to go?” Cheshire asked, a grin stretching across her beak that reminded Grif all too well of a certain cat from a book he read long ago.

“Okay, I guess I deserved that one,” Grif said, chuckling. “Kel’leam, as far as the Bladefeathers know, all evokers are dead. Warn anyone who saw anything that alarm blowers will be silenced to the full extent of my authority.” Grif stood up. “And then give yourselves a raise.”

“Yes, sir,” Kel’leam said, saluting as he left to spread the word. Cheshire remained behind to keep an eye on their leader.

“Pensword, you may want to get your dress uniform out of storage,” Grif said.

“My uniform is not in storeage. I actually have it being prepped for the dinner so I can wear it more.”

“Then best not get anything on it,” Grif said. “If her father agrees, the ceremony could be as soon as that very night.”

Pensword chuckled. “Do not worry, Grif. I will be ready.”

The doors had been reinforced through Trixie’s guidance with enchantments and barriers to resist entry and brute attacks, alongside a magic ward. While the mare had not been capable of casting the spells when she’d learned of them, it would seem she was quite capable at remembering the theory behind them, and that made her the perfect guide for Vital Spark. The sounds of battle and the clashing of steel could be heard down the hall. Vital found himself rooted to his spot as he focused his energy while Trixie carved the final pieces of her spell array into the stone.

“Now Trixie will start. She cannot move until she finishes the spell, so be ready,” trixie warned.

Vital’s horn was glowing as perspiration formed on his brow. “What happens if I can’t hold these wards?”

“Then you won’t have time to worry about it,” Trixie told him. She ignited her horn and the array began to glow as mana flooded the lines. When it reached Clover, the energies crackled electrically at the statue’s hooves. The eyes of the statue began to glow a silvery blue before a grey mist began to filter out of the statue and into Trixie. Trixie winced as pain arced through her body, but put her willpower into remaining silent. Vital Spark couldn’t know the price. He’d only face more guilt that way.

“Great,” Vital muttered. “I’m in the middle of a freaking videogame,” he said as he felt the first blows against his wards. “Here’s hoping I do Shining proud.”

Cracks began to form on the statue’s surface as more and more energy arced from Trixie’s horn and more more mist fled the statue’s body, flooding her own. The mist slowly grew darker and began to release an acrid stench as it entered Trixie’s body. Her fur became straw-like and thin, her mane rapidly paling.

“Trixie, how’s that spell coming?” Vital shouted as he grit his teeth. A shattering sound heralded the destruction of his first ward.

The cracks spidered outwards, covering the surface of the statue. The stone covering the horn chipped away, revealing the blue alichorn beneath.

A small explosion sounded outside as the second barrier went. “Ha! How do ya like them apples?” Vital smirked. Trixie had assured him the spells were non-lethal and would only stun.

More stone left the statue, revealing silvery-blue hair with a pure silver and dark grey striped mane. It began to move in the free air, shedding gravel like rain.

Vital’s horn was glowing at the tip now, the rest of the glow having ebbed away as the final barrier collapsed. “Trixie?” he turned and stopped, his eyes widening as he beheld the Unicorn enchantress. “Trixie, what are you doing?”

Trixie was visibly shaking as the last of the mist entered her body. Just as the door finally burst, a massive shockwave of magic erupted through the room as the stone shattered like glass, revealing an older blue Unicorn mare. Her cutie mark was a series of green stars shaped like a shamrock.

“... Where am I?” Clover asked seconds before Trixie collapsed.

“Trixie!” Vital Spark ran to the fallen Unicorn. “You big idiot, why didn’t you tell me?”

“Trixie was able to save Clover the Clever ... by taking her fate for herself,” Trixie said weakly. “V-vital Spark.” Trixie coughed blood, staining her hoof. “Was trixie a good pony ... in the end?”

“This … this isn’t …” Tears sprung anew in his eyes for the second time in twenty four hours. “... A life for a life,” he muttered. Trixie nodded weakly, smiling.

“She was … sick. Trixie fixed her … to save New Unity.” She hacked again as more blood flecked her lips. “... Did Trixie do good, Vital Spark?” she asked again, this time in scarcely more than a whisper.

Vital Spark took her to his chest as he cradled her head. “Yes, Trixie. You did good,” he choked.

Trixie coughed one last time and smiled before her eyes rolled back into her head and she slumped. The flowers she had conjured and strewn over the floor in her attempt to cheer Vital up withered and died around them, turning to dried husks. Clover the Clever bowed her head, confused, but regretful for such a young mare’s death. The aged Unicorn leaned down and with her hoof closed her eyes gently. “Walk with Faust in the Spring Meadows.” After a few moments of suitable silence, she spoke again.

“You, child, please tell me, what is happening?” Clover asked, her voice cracking, barely above a whisper as she brought a hoof to her horn.

The barred wooden doors splintered and the head of a changeling poked through, hissing as it hacked up goo that started to burn away around the hole in the door.

“You stupid foal,” Vital whispered as he continued to cradle the sickly corpse. His insides immediately went numb as he took in his surroundings with a strange sense of detachment.

“Changelings!” Clover snorted steam as she stared at the door. Lifting her back left hoof, she stomped it against the stone ground and almost as though a spark had been struck, her fur turned golden white as her mane and tail lit with flame. The first two changelings out the door literally melted before her. The next one was lifted in her magic and used as a crude cudgel against the further changelings. “Get behind me,” she told Vital Spark as she walked through the door, the limp changeling still in her grasp.

Vital didn’t want to move at first, but seeing the necessity of the act, he laid Trixie’s body on the dais where Clover once had stood and did his best to set her up peacefully. Afterwards, he walked out to the waiting Clover. He turned but once, his horn glowing bright blue as the flowers were revived, this time in a pattern of white, blue, and grey. Their scent overwhelmed the decay from before. Then the door began to repair itself as splinters and pieces reassembled themselves and the acidic damage was reversed.

He nodded only once as the door returned to its original state before he followed mutely after the Unicorn from legend. He had imagined this kind of scenario a hundred if not a thousand times in his mind before he was even dragged to Equestria. He’d lost family and loved ones before. It didn’t matter in the slightest. His imagining was nothing compared to the actual thing. Despite the fires Clover exuded, he felt cold as they passed through the halls. Mournful cries echoed from the very stones themselves as a brisk wind whistled through the cracks almost seeming to say “She’s dead. She’s dead. She’s dead.”

Pensword paused in mid motion. He shivered and he looked to his left. For a brief moment he thought he saw Trixie, but it was so quick he wasn’t sure. He looked back at the mirror as he adjusted his sash. Once that was complete he moved back to his letter and placed a postscript at the bottom asking how Trixie was doing. He paused and added in an update on the lives of the troops. He nodded at the scroll, and letting the ink dry, returned to making sure his medals were properly set.

With preparations complete, he rolled up the scroll, wrapped it with his ribbon, sealed it with wax, and imprinted it with his new seal: what was once the Commandant emblem of Fort Triumph. It had become his personal seal during the Third Gryphon War and continued to this day. He got up, wrapping the scroll with his wing and walked towards Grif’s tent. “Knock, Knock. I got my letter, and a few others from the other Thestrals.”

“They're all addressed?” Grif asked “I don’t want Shrial having to sort through a mess of letters and then have to try and hunt down random Thestrals.”

“They are. Most of them are sketches of Cutie Marks, a holdover from the times in the caves, so you do not need to worry about misplaced letters.” He paused as he waited for a moment, making sure no others were nearby. He lowered his voice. “Grif, a warning. I think I saw Trixie for a moment. I hope everything is okay, but I did ask if there is a problem at home.”

“I’m sure you’re just tired,” Grif said as he struck his lighter. “You’ve had a long few days anyway.”

“I hope you are right, but I am going to still be on guard.” He shook his head with a snort. “I would rather be ready in case things are real, but I hope you are right, Grif. I hope you are right.”

“Well, not much we could do about it at the moment anyway,” Grif reminded him. “We can’t fly across the ocean under our own power.” He took the letters from Pensword and placed them next to the one he had written Shrial as well as three shark tooth necklaces. He placed the zippo so the flame contacted the bottom of the pile and the whole mess vanished in green flames.

“Agreed, but I would rather have the knowledge of back home.” Pensword flexed a wing. “If nothing else, so I know who to march against the moment we get back.” He took a slow, steady breath in and out. “Well, ready for this meeting, I guess.”

“Hey, I’m the one with the right to be nervous here,” Grif said, checking his armor one last time. “You're not the one who may be married by the end of the night.”

Pensword nodded. “Grif, I am nervous. This is the first time I have left my daughter with my wife on what is a very dangerous business trip. My father did a lot when I was younger, so I can relate a little, but still, I worry about my family,” He admitted. “And I would rather not think too much on how this clan might see ‘The Demon.’”

“And I have had to leave my, by this point, very pregnant wife behind,” Grif reminded him. “We’re in this together, okay?”

“Indeed,” Pensword responded, “which is why I am admitting these concerns. You know what I am going through.”

Grif hugged him. “Isn’t that why we’re here though? So they don’t end up the victims of some war?”

“Agreed,” Pensword responded as he returned the hug. “Still, when should we make our appearance? Also, question: What are you planning? I know that look. You got something planned.”

“Did you see Garrus’ belt?” Grif asked .

“Grif, I have not been near any of the Farflyers. I was more focused on the Gryphons around us, so I think I got a quick look, but nothing too concrete. I assume it is important?”

“It’s the belt of Bellith the Blessed,” Grif told him as he unstrapped the black bow and held it out. “Bellith was the twin brother to Galan the Black. The brothers were part of the group who managed to kill the Diamond Dog King Olaf. Each took a gem from his crown according to their part and the gem was made into an item of great importance to the warrior. Gryphon law says that I should have recompense of equal value or lesser value only if I declare it equal, and what they cost me, what they cost Graf, can never be replaced. I intend to have the belt as my recompense.”

Pensword paused. “Grif… you are gathering together the crown jewels of the Diamond Dogs.” He sighed. “I’ll be sure to draw up battle plans against any packs that attack us.” He knew better than to leave things to chance in this world.

“It’s more than that,” Grif said. “These gems, when together, represent one of the greatest achievements that Gryphons have ever accomplished. Olaf was well protected, well armed, and a very skilled warrior. On top of that, he was a Dane: a very large, very powerful breed of Diamond Dog. The victory was quite possibly the one time gryphons fought together without outside reason or divine mandate.” Grif sighed. “The avatar is supposed to change something about the Gryphons of the age, I geuss…. I’m hoping seeing the collection together might inspire us to be better.”

“Well, if it does, may this bring a unified front, and not a desire to fight and claim it for petty reasons. Still, if this can bring about a future where I can bury the wingblades against the Gryphons, you have my support, Grif.” Pensword looked to a corner of the tent, zoning out as he recalled the past. “Also, sorry about the Submission Ritual, but that was the only way I could see to heal the rift that I caused between your--excuse me, our troops and restore unity with the Crystal Guards.”

“Don’t apologize. You’re making the Canadian look bad.” Grif laughed as he stood tall. “Shall we mingle?”

“We shall,” he responded, then smiled. “When we return to--well, when we visit Earth, I shall have to see Canada.”

“I think I’d like that.” Grif winked.

The Farflyers had set the great hall lavishly. Banners of both the Bladefeathers and the Farflyers lined the room, the silver and green of Grif’s colors contrasting well to the black and blue of Garrus’. The tables were placed out and laid with a lavish spread. Deer, boar, all types of wild fowl, and, much to Grif’s surprise, even Gryphonian snow hare, which was rare and considered a delicacy. A separate table of vegetables had been laid for the crystal ponies, though out of tradition, Bellacosa was seated at the head table with the other special guests.

As they walked in, Grif had noticed right away the cold looks that his Gryphons were casting on the Farflyers. The Farflyers themselves, to their credit, did their best to look unbothered as they attempted to politely treat their guests.

Deciding to make an entrance before things got ugly, Grif took a pair of goblets from a passing server and handed one to Pensword before roaring loudly for attention. The room went quiet instantly as all eyes turned to Grif. He looked to Garrus, politely waiting for his approval to speak. Garrus nodded his head in ascent and looked on as he awaited what was to come.

“To you, Lord Farflyer.” Grif lifted the goblet in the air. “I know things have started rocky between us, on no small part due to my own mind set. I pray when business is concluded tonight there will be strong ties between our clans. I thank you for your aid in the ugly matter of these past two days and for the use of your healer. I drink to you and your health.” He spoke in gryphic for the benefit of the troops. To Pensword, the sound almost resembled a toucan.

Pensword waited for Garrus to sip before he would sip from his own drink. He was trying his best to be on his best behavior. A dinner like this was just another battlefield, but he hoped it would end on a little lighter note than it had started.

Grif went to his seat not far away from Garrus’ own under a larger version of his clan’s banner. Between them, Bellacosa sat, but on the other side of Garrus was his family. Grif moved his eyes in their direction, realizing he had yet to truly see the lord's heirs, or his spouses.

Farther down at the end of the table, Grif caught sight of Avalon as she whispered with a gryphoness he assumed to be her lady and other extended family. A few of her brothers nodded at Grif as they noted his expression, though their other talons hovered over their swords and their fingers twitched. Avalon turned and gave them a glare and they relented, though still looked uncomfortable. The ring that had adorned her talon earlier was gone for now, but Grif could understand why she would keep it hidden. He had yet to arrange the marriage. To wear such a symbol too soon would draw her father’s ire, even if it was the Avatar of Winds asking her hand. Avalon giggled and winked once at Grif on the sly before returning to gossipping with her mistress. She blushed when Garrus’ daughter whispered in her ear and suddenly found her plate extremely fascinating.

Grif served himself a little bit from all the offered dishes. Eating heartily, he encouraged Pensword to do the same. The Bladefeathers had begun to feel at ease as they watched their leader enjoying the hospitality and soon the feast had truly begun.

Pensword looked to his men and made sure they saw him take the first bite of his food, thus giving them permission to eat as well. He returned to looking at the meal and slowly let a few of his wing muscles relax. He had to admit, these Gryphons knew how to cook. To avoid causing conflict, he decided to remain silent as he carefully observed his surroundings. A sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach told him he would like have to speak more after dinner during the mingling.

As the feasting reached its height and many were enjoying the festivities, Grif turned to Garrus. “I believe, Lord Farflyer, it is time we settled accounts for a better future, I have thought long and hard about how we may come to terms, and as you know, the debt between us can not be fully repaid in full save by blood, but I hope my solution may at least be more palatable to you.”

“And what did you have in mind, Grif? I thought you would have preferred to discuss this in private,” Garrus said curiously as he drank his wine.

“Has the law changed so much in a thousand years?” Grif asked “I was taught it was custom for these matters to be handled before the clan.”

“It depends on the matter of the price. I assume you intend to lessen it, judging by the sound of things. The question is to what degree.”

“When my father left, the artifacts of the twins Galan and Bellith were separated. I mean to reunite them, Lord Farflyer. For my price, I request the belt of Bellith the Blessed.”

The room fell completely silent. “You do realize what you’re asking, Grif,” Garrus said, his expression grave.

Grif looked at him. “What your grandfather took from me was more than just my father. Had Graf still remained a Farflyer, I would have been as well. I would have had a proper education, a future amongst my peers. My father, and my future. The belt does not begin to scratch the proper value of both.”

Garrus rumbled as he considered Grif’s words. “Tradition dictates that I pass the belt to one of my children. Yet you speak truth, Grif. Many things were stolen from you that you should have had a right to.” He looked to the clan, then to his children and wife, then to himself. “If I know my clan, they would rather keep the gem, and the belt, within the family. They would not relinquish it easily.” A rumble of approval swept through the crowd. “However,” Garrus raised a talon. “It might not be entirely impossible to negotiate so both sides are satisfied.”

“And what might you suggest, Lord Farflyer?” Grif asked, his eyebrow raising slightly.

“A marriage. Not only will it allow our clans to have further cemented relations, but it will also make you a part of the family, and thus, give you a right to hold the belt, even if you are not a direct descendant of the brothers by blood. I would also like to add, there will be no oaths of fealty required of you. Your clan will not be a subsidiary in any way. I wish to be allies, not a dutchy. Would that be satisfactory?”

“Marriage is a large decision, Lord Farflyer.” Grif’s eyes shifted to Avalon as he spoke the next words. “And not one I make lightly.”

“Is that a no, then?”

“There is only one in your clan I would marry.” Grif looked to Avalon and gestured her over to him. Avalon stood and boldly made her way past the table, her once passive and submissive demeanor falling aside like a veil as she strode over to Grif. All the gryphons gaped as she took her place beside Grif and handed him the ring, which he promptly slid over her finger. More than one of Garrus’ daughters glared at her from their seats, save the one Gryphoness she had sat next to. Her mistress looked fearful, but happy.

“Lord Farflyer, I wanted to put this matter to rest tonight so that I may request the blessing of the father of Avalon Farflyer,” Grif stated. “The healer who saved my life, and helped me realize the stupidity of my actions when we met.”

The room was silent yet again as Garrus stood. One of his mates attempted to lay an arm to restrain him, but he shook his head and gently pushed it back. He slowly approached the couple as he looked first to Grif, then to Avalon. Then he smiled and chuckled, soon breaking into a full throated laugh which brought him to tears.

“May I ask what the joke is?” Grif asked politely, albeit a little coldly.

“I’m sorry, Grif,” Garrus said as he forced himself to regain his composure. “You said you wished to take the matter before her father. Then let’s take this to closed quarters, shall we? Your demands may be for the clan, but a marriage contract is the father’s affair.” The laughter continued to shine in his eyes, even as he smiled.

“I’m sorry, what?” Grif asked.

“It seems my daughter is more sly than her sisters give her credit for.” Garrus smirked. “You have just asked for the hand of my youngest daughter: Avalon Rowena Du Lake Farflyer.”

The light blue momentarily overtook the dark in Grif’s eyes as one confused word came from his beak. “Nani?”

The Changelings had shown that the small frontal attacks were just probes. It was now easily a battle. Chrysalis had entered the battlefield with a shield around her, most likely taken from her time with Shining Armor. It was what allowed them to finally breach the gate and part of the wall was now covered by the dome. It was slowly expanding.

The troops were fighting hard, and while the thrust into the Gryphon Compound had ended, it just meant that the Changelings were reinforcing the attack upon New Unity.

“Forward, my Changelings,” Chrysalis cried out. “This day will be ours!”

In front of New Unity, apart from the ponies around Hammer Strike, the Rohirrim had formed two lines in full armor. The changelings outnumbered them three to one, but Rook was certain they could buy the time needed to come up with a counter strategy.

“Forth! Down, fear of death! Arise, arise chargers of Grif! Spears shall be shaken! Chitin shall be splintered! A sword day! A red day! And the enemy encroaches! charge now! charge now! Charge! Charge for Unity and the world’s changing! Death!” Black Rook screamed as he turned and charged the changelings. The rohirrim thundered behind him, echoing his cry.

From the air, the Dream Clan and flyers from the Gryphon Slayers were engaged in aerial combat for air superiority, their metal wing blades and swords slicing through the Changelings’ membraned wings. Night Prism rolled around a Changeling bucking with his hind legs. “There’s just no end to these guys,” He yelled joyfully, a grin settling in on his muzzle. “This is going to be Ace Combat.”

Green and red blood filled the air and stained the ground as ponies locked in combat with their enemy. Changelings were impaled upon lances and swords or broken under the weight of heavy maces and hammers. Ponies fell to the horns and teeth and massive insectoid strength of their foes.

A plan came to Hammer Strike’s mind. With a small grin on his face he charged towards Chrysalis and her shield. After a few short moments he found himself fifteen meters from the barrier. “Stop!” he yelled.

He jumped into the air, bringing his right foreleg back as he reached the pinnacle of his jump. “Hammer time,” he finished, smirking as he brought his hoof down on her shield with a mighty crack. Ugly green lightning lashed out from the bubble. Slowly, cracks began to spread across the shield as Chrysalis’ eyes widened.

“Impossible!” She exclaimed as she pumped more magic into the field, only to watch in dismay as the cracks continued to spread. “No. No, no!” The shield began to buckle under the pressure. “Inconceivable!” She shrieked as the barrier burst, shattering to bits. Fragments fell on the heads of her loyal followers before disappearing back into the aether, further diminishing and disorienting her forces.

“I think we’ve made a real breakthrough, Chrysalis,” Hammer said, a smirk still on his face.

“JUST WHO ARE YOU?” She roared as she launched a deadly beam of green magic at the earth pony. “I want the Humans!”

Hammer Strike simply took a step to the left. The beam crashed into the ground where he once stood and the patch melted under the onslaught. It continued to dig at the ground hitting the stone wall, damaging it as well until Chrysalis cut the power.

“The name is Hammer Strike, and I’m sorry to say, but we have higher priorities on our list, so if you could just get lost, that’d be great. But if you don’t want to, don’t worry, I’m sure we can set up a nice funeral for you .”

She smiled as another wave of Changelings came from the woods. “I’ll overrun you all and put you in feeding cocoons!” She growled as she leaped back, raising the barrier again, only to pause in confusion. A pony shaped impression jutted against her shield. She grinned and formed the shield around him.

Hammer Strike grinned back. “Oh, I love it when they resist,” he said as blue fire burst from his hooves.

In the air, the Changelings were starting to gain the upper hoof. The Gryphon Slayers were moving back, however a few flyers from the first class that had been taught by the Humans were standing their ground. One Thestral was weaving in and out, using the wing blades to cut through the chitin and leaving wounds all over the place, doing his best to buy time. He grunted as one turn brought pain to his wing. He was really pushing his limbs. Sensing his weakness, three changelings charged simultaneously, pushing him into the same move, only tighter and harder. He grunted in pain as his wing locked up and he spiraled down. He nearly panicked until he forced himself to focus on the ground. He took a breath in and out and landed with a trot, running over a fallen changeling before a second divebombed him. He felt the scratches, but he got up despite the fatigue and quickly began to swing around his new opponent. Finishing off his foe, he turned at the sound of thundering hooves. He saw more Changelings coming from the woods. “How many bugs are there?” He yelled before lowering his head and moving to attack again.

Rook had been separated from the rest of the Rohirrim and he was already noting where the fight was going. The club he wielded had grown heavy in his hooves and he was surrounded at all times. Still, he swung onward, every blow leading to a thud and another Changeling dead on the ground. This style of club was so efficient, yet so misleadingly thin. Without realizing it, Rook found his mind wandering. Grif had been right to suggest it to him. What was that name again? A kinabo? kanabo? Rook realised what he was doing and shook himself as he fought onwards. Finally he was tackled from above and his club went rolling. More changelings moved to restrain him, spewing goo to seal his hooves together.

“The queen says not to kill him. He is a captain. He is useful,” a larger, somewhat spiker changeling said as one of the underlings was about to go for the kill. Instead, the changeling smacked Rook’s head with it’s hoof, rendering the world black.

The barrier surrounding Hammer Strike warped and swelled, disfiguring the appearance of the Pony it held captive as his magic raged within like a cartoon detonation. Eventually the barrier burst like one of Pinkie Pie’s confetti balloons and Hammer Strike was free. He casually dusted off a hoof as he looked to the Changeling Queen expectantly.

“How? How are you doing this?” Chrysalis glared. “I defeated Celestia! A mere Earth Pony can’t possibly stand against me.”

“Well, this mere Earth Pony is going to hit you so hard your children are going to feel it.”

“You wouldn’t dare.”

“Chrissy, you have no idea who you’re talking to, but you should.”

“I fear no pony,” she snarled back.

“I’m no pony,” Hammer started as the flames grew around him, it’s color turning into a dark blue. “I’m your greatest nightmare,” he finished, his tone as dark as his grin.

Chrysalis smirked, then she chuckled before breaking into full on maniacal laughter. “A nightmare, you say? You look more like a candle to me.” Her eyes narrowed. “Now you’re going to do exactly as I say, or I’ll have my changelings dispatch one of your precious captains. You wouldn’t want that, now, would you?”

“What do you want?”

“I want those humans you’re protecting. Give them to me!”

“I’m surprised. I didn’t know you were deaf,” Hammer told her. “When I took you through the window, did it damage your hearing?”

“You!” Chrysalis seethed as the connection finally clicked. She hit him with the full force of her hate filled glare. Just then, a tiny flaming pebble smacked against her muzzle before it fizzled out on the ground next to her. “What--?”

Thunder retorted above them as the sky filled with black clouds that looked almost like ash. With a roar, a fireball the size of a soccer ball launched from the sky, slamming into a changeling near Chrysalis, then another larger fireball, then another still larger until the clouds seemed to rain down with the very flames of Tartarus. Magic was clearly at work as none seemed to hit a single pony.

“Chrysalis!” a voice roared as two changelings and one drone went flying over her head. “I’ve got a bone to pick with you!” With horn blazing like the star on his flank, Vital Spark advanced. A shield spell had been cast close behind him where an unconscious Black Rook lay. A yellowish white Unicorn with a fiery mane and tail strode next to him as they walked together, her amulet reflecting the flames in her form.

She narrowed her eyes for a moment before they widened. “Impossible!” She stepped back, jerking her head as the remaining Changelings began to fall back, retreating as some took to the air. Chrysalis soon followed them. “You might have bested me this time, but I will return!” She swore as she retreated with her hive. The siege had been broken. The ponies had won.

Silver Spear turned from his post, where he had been backed into the corner. He paused as he blinked. “Impossible.” He muttered as the flaming horse closed her eyes and the fires died to reveal her original blue and grey coat coloration. “But--” He paused. “She was hiding in that stone statue?”

“Soldier, there are dead who need to be prepared for burial or cremation immediately,” Clover said, turning crisply to Silver Spear. “See to it.”

Silver Spear nodded his head with a salute. “Gryphon Slayers on me,” he ordered. He began moving as soldiers formed up around him. He made a grimace at the Unicorn lying dead at the bottom of the steps. “Stone Block,” he muttered. He slowly waved his horn in a pattern over the body before moving forward.

“Lord Hammer Strike.” Clover turned to the Earth Pony lord and nodded. “I hope I wasn’t intruding, but it seemed like your troops were tired.”

“I’m glad you showed up when you did, Clover. New Unity isn’t what it used to be.” He sighed before turning to Clover. “You were put in stone long ago. Who was able to bring you out and cure you?”

“A young mare. She was blue, but it appeared she was having trouble with dark magic corruption. She absorbed the poison and took my place. ... I was unable even to learn her name before she died.”

“Her name was Trixie,” Vital Spark said as the light of his horn died. The pain in his eyes was only too clear as the anger died. “She was prideful, arrogant, stupid … but she changed at the end. Well … except maybe on that last one.” The tears fell even as he looked to Hammer Strike. “Guess you couldn’t protect me after all, huh, Hammer Strike?”

Hammer Strike gaze turned towards the forest and sighed heavily. “Death follows us all. There was never a way to avoid it, only to delay it.”

“What year is it, Lord Hammer Strike?” Clover asked. “How long have I slept?”

“It’s been a little over a thousand years.”

Clover gasped in a manner very similar to a certain purple Alicorn. “Discord’s seal is going to break! We have to prepare,” she responded as she moved to pull out an inkwell, phoenix feather pen, and a roll of parchment to write a letter.

“Already dealt with him, and threatened to kill him if he didn’t play nice,” Hammer replied.

“You did?” She asked, dumbfounded. “Then what about Nightmare Moon?”

“Already been cleansed,” Vital said.

“.... The crystal empire, did that come back as well?” Clover asked with a level gaze.

“That’s how we got to where we are now,” Hammer continued.

“The building war with the Gryphons?” She turned and yelped as two Gryphons flew over her head.

“Conquered and dealt with in the usual style,” Vital alternated.

“... The minotaur’s conflict with the Zebricans?” she asked, grasping at straws.

“Done with.”

“Yakyakistan?” she started.

“Hey,” Hammer Strike said suddenly. “You know what the Doctor says about spoilers.”

“Ah, so that time period.” She looked to Vital. “Would you please fetch Trixie’s body? I have some things to say to Lord Hammer Strike.” Vital nodded numbly as he clopped back to the castle.

She spoke the next question in Draconic. “So, who wields the elements?”

“Six ponies wield them: Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Rarity Belle, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash,” Hammer replied, pausing with each name, translating it into Draconic.

“Well, I must say, I hope this Sparkle is better than the Sparkles in the past. Arrogant herd, the lot of them. Are they still nobles?”

“Most nobles are better now…” Hammer started before he paused. “Correction, they are still bad, but aren’t really a threat.”

“Good,” Clover responded. “Celestia finally defanged them. They never let me do my research in peace. Had to take up with that time traveler just to get a spell done.”

“Helps that I knocked them down a few pegs.”

“TRIXIE!” Twilight materialized in a purple flash.

“Twilight, now really isn’t the best time,” Hammer Strike called out as he turned towards her.

“Hammer Strike, Trixie teleported here, is she ok? Was she hurt in the battle?” Twilight asked.

“I know she teleported here. I sent her into the keep to keep her from harm, but she sought it out herself.”

“What happened?” Twilight frowned as she fluffed her wings in agitation.

“She’s dead,” Hammer told her bluntly.

Twilight sat down in shock, crushing the body of one of the changelings. “But, no.” She shook her head. “Nonononononono” She repeated to herself over and over again. “I was going to apologize to her. I was even going to teach her what I learned about Friendship.”

“Your friend was very brave.” Clover laid a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “I only wish I could have known her better.”

“She--” Twilight furrowed her brow. “I want to attend her funeral.” She looked hard at Hammer Strike. “After that, I want your battle mages to teach me all they know. I will not let another of my friends stay in danger. And after I get a grasp on things, I want a sparring match.”

“Sparring match with who?” Hammer asked.

“Everypony I can. I plan to go longer than Celestia eventually against you.” She stomped a hoof. “If I knew more, maybe this wouldn’t have happened.”

“Battle magic will only get you so far,” Clover said. “But if you want to learn, I’ll teach you.”

“Then I am your student,” Twilight responded, her expression grave.

Clover’s horn ignited and in a flash a staff appeared in the air, hovering in her magic. It was made of wood with a blue orb imbedded in the far end. Tendrils wrapped around to hold it in place. On the opposing end was a large, rounded spiked ball. The ancient Unicorn gave the staff a few experimental waves before idly tossing a fireball at hammerstrike to test its enchantments.

“Remind me, why do you constantly hit me?” Hammer questioned.

“Because you can take it.” She smiled. “World of cardboard, remember?”

“No.”

“You will.” Clover smirked.

Hammer Strike felt a tap on his shoulder. A slight chill went through his body. “Huh, trying to stop my heart again, Death?” He asked as he turned to look at the figure to his left.

“I did,” the cloaked figure responded from behind him.

“Not you again,” Clover muttered under her breath, a slight smirk on her muzzle.

“Sorry, Death, but you’re losing your touch.”

“I cannot help if a life is exchanged for a life in magic. That is something even I can’t supersede.”

“I don’t blame you for it.” Hammer sighed. “While you’re here, how many casualties?”

“Ten dead, sixteen wounded. Six of those will not make it past the week,” Death responded as if reading from a report. “I’m sorry for your loss,” he finished in the same monotone voice.

“You’re not sorry, it’s part of your job.”

“I’m at least trying to be sympathetic.” Death frowned.

“You're just scared Hammer Strike’s gonna punch you again, aren't you?” Clover asked.

“How dare you imply that I am scared of a mortal being,” Death spoke, showing a tiny flicker of annoyance.

“Ahem,” Hammer Strike’s brows furrowed.

“... I’m Terrified,” Death squeaked.

“Who are you all talking to?” Twilight asked, confused as she walked with the others as she looked to the empty space the other two ponies were talking to.

Pensword stood by the sidelines of the clan hall as Gryphons, fledglings, and the head family alike gawked and gossipped. His troops had gathered around him, looking nervously as they did their best to remain calm. Suddenly, Pensword felt a familiar prickling down his mane as an eddy danced around his hooves. Looking to the edge of the hall, the massive door stood cracked open as the darkness waited beyond. Pensword nodded as he began to move through the hall, a small number of his troops following behind to act as escort. At last he arrived and prepared to make his way through the door.

“You three stay here,” he ordered.

“But sir!”

“No arguments, Midnight. There’s someone who wants to talk to me. I need you to guard the doors so we are not disturbed.

Midnight nodded as the gears clicked in his head. He saluted smartly, then turned around as the other two thestrals flanked him, waiting casually, even as they kept their eyes on the crowd.

Pensword steeled himself as he walked fully into the hallway, shutting the door behind him as the darkness of night surrounded him. The inside of this gryphon stronghold reminded him very much of the caves back in Equestria and helped to calm him as his eyes slitted to night vision. He looked around. “Alright, fall in and report,” he ordered as his voice carried down the halls. A black Thestral with a dark blue mane specked with silver slowly walked out of the shadows of the dark. His expression was grave and the blood on his armor told of battle.

“Commander, Lieutenant Jet Black reporting, sir.” He saluted with a wing as he stood at attention.

“At ease, Lieutenant. Report what happened,” Pensword said, taking on his most used hat, that of Commander for all Equestrian forces. “Who do I need to attack to avenge our fallen comrades?”

“Queen Chrysalis returned while you were gone and laid siege to the castle. Ten of us died in the attack. Vital Spark ... “ he faltered. “He isn’t doing so well.”

“Of course he isn’t handling it. He is a civilian. The good news is he lived through the attack, right?”

“He killed six changelings and took out two scavengers and a drone. You would have been proud.” He smiled sadly.

“Lieutenant, I can find out about Vital Spark when I return home. What I need to know is details on the battle and force strength on the Rogue Hive.” He took a steadying breath.

“She’s managed to reconstitute her forces to twice the size of her original hive. After the battle was over, her forces had been reduced by half before she retreated. Clover the Clever burned the majority of the exterior forces, and Trixie … actually, I don’t know where she is. She’s supposed to be with us, but--” he shrugged.

“She must be saying her own goodbyes,” Pensword muttered. “Still, I will give the report.” He pulled out a scroll from his saddlebag. “May I have the names of those we lost?”

While he spoke, a lone Gryphon watched in confusion from an alcove as the Demon talked to thin air writing a list.

Grif was still dazed and confused as he sat in Garrus’ study behind the large mahogany desk, staring at the Gryphon in question. Garrus tented his talons as he gazed over his desk at the young clan leader, raven to raven. The jovial expression remained for about a minute longer before he let it drop. “As humorous as your dumbfounded expression is, Grif, we have things that need to be discussed. And they need to be kept private. He flicked a crystal embedded in the perch of a Gryphon figure crouched to pounce on his desk. It quickly turned green.

“I--I’m sorry, it’s just that your daughter is a very convincing actress,” Grif said. “I wasn’t aware Gryphonia had any of the Crystal Empire’s technology,” he said as his eyes darted to the crystal.

“A relic from a bygone age made new again.” Garrus chuckled. “After the Crystal Empire vanished, our clan performed some scouting and discovered a hidden cache of crystals. It had space for three, but only two remained along with a few other artifacts. As a reward for our service and diligence, we were given one and the other relics were kept by the Emperor.”

“As of Holy Empress Warbeak, the first decree any dowry required of a marriage is to be paid to the female in question. You realise I can’t offer you money in these negotiations, correct?” Grif asked him.

“If I wanted to talk about money and dowry, do you really think I would have bothered with this?” Garrus asked, motioning to the crystal.

“Then please tell me what it is you want. Name it and you can have it.”

“I want a guarantee,” Garrus said as his eyes hardened.

“What guarantee?” Grif asked suspiciously. “If you actually think I’m trying to lea--” Garrus raised a quieting hand as he reached under his desk and flicked a secret catch. A compartment popped open and he reached in to pull out a very familiar tome. He let it drop on the table, smacking the catch shut.

“Oh. Thats what this is about,” Grif said, looking at the grimoire.

“I assume my daughter’s told you about my little event a few years back,” Garrus said. Grif nodded. “She’s been practicing again; I know it.” He sighed heavily. “Avalon was always a special girl, but now she may be the only Gryphon alive, aside from you, who can actually use magic. I want you to get her out of Gryphonia before she’s found out and as far away as possible. The Winds have plans for her, Grif.” Garrus frowned. “And maybe someone else besides. You know the law as well as I do. You know what will happen if she’s caught.”

“Unless she were in some sort of protected position.” Grif nodded. “It was why I was going to request the ceremony tonight if possible. Tomorrow if not.”

“We have to observe tradition. The wedding will be tomorrow, after the women have had time to prepare.” As he said this, the grimoire vanished with a pop and he sighed. “Gone back to her already, I see.” Then he walked over to stand by the younger Gryphon. “I’m glad we understand each other, but now we need to talk on a somewhat graver matter.”

“The same grave matter that befalls our culture every three hundred years?” Grif asked.

“Unfortunately yes,” Garrus said as he looked to the mantelpiece in his office. “Only this one is coming a couple of centuries early. You know that I was poisoned, correct?”

“I assumed that when I finally reconciled Avalon was your daughter.” Grif nodded. “I’m guessing you are a loyalist, then?”

“I am. My clan and I were ready to support the Emperor’s parents to the death if need be. The meeting of the clans was a meeting of the Kings and their subsidiaries. For services rendered, my clan and I had been granted a degree of autonomy. Our loyalties are our own, as is our land. As you can guess, the meeting focused on one thing and one thing only. Treason. I refused and managed to bluff my way out of the meet. Unfortunately, they also knew the danger I posed. If it weren’t for Avalon and the blessing of the Winds, I would have died. As it stood, I failed in my duty. Daedalus’ father was slaughtered, his mother burned at the stake. And I could do nothing.” Garrus slammed his fist against the wall. Then he sighed.

“My daughter saved my life that day, and I can still fight thanks to her. But I am not the warrior I once was. The poison left me weakened. I cannot raise my mace in the defense of the Emperor any more. At most I can only advise him.”

“Are there allies you could call to?” Grif asked, his expression grim. “If you mean to ask of me what I think you do, you need to understand I can’t assure his safety alone.”

“I wasn’t the only one poisoned. Unfortunately, unlike me, Tyrannus didn’t survive. His son will fight to the death to avenge his father’s murderers. Seek out Jorund Bloodfeather. His clan will give you aid.

Grif jolted. “What was that name?”

“Jorund Bloodfeather, head of the Bloodfeather Clan.”

“Lord Farflyer, I was there when the last of the Bloodfeather line was destroyed! The last of the Bloodfeathers became my wife recently.” He looked at Garrus in disbelief. “How?”

“The house never died, at least not truly. A distant member by the name of Duskclaw Grimfeather made claim on the title and re-established the clan. Ever since then, they’ve remained staunch supporters of the Empire, and more importantly, the Emperor.”

“That will be hard for my companion to take,” Grif said ominously. “I don’t know if you’re aware, but Jorund Bloodfeather was the name of the Gryphon who led the attack against his village. They killed and ate everyone there.” Grif looked at Garrus with a steady gaze. “I hope that Farflyers didn’t partake in such a custom during the war.”

Garrus shuddered. “Out of respect to our distant clan members of the Northern Isles, our clan refrained from the practice. But I am sorry to say many in the clan were executed for breaking the edict.” He sighed heavily.

“Your clan’s adherence to justice is admirable.” Grif nodded in approval. “Daedalus has been kind to me where he honestly should never have been. Also, it is against my belief for one so young to be cut down without a chance. If the enemy should become known to me while I am in a place to aid him, I will put my soul into his survival. Consider it a gift for my future father-in-law.” Grif smiled. “That is, assuming I do have your blessing?”

Garrus grinned. “Did you really have to ask?”

“And the belt?” Grif asked him. “It is unfortunate, but part of a larger plan.”

“Grif, I’d give anything for Avalon’s safety. And you’ve chosen to help me where I could do nothing. To keep the belt now would be selfish and petty. It’s of great value to our family, but if the Avatar of Winds needs it, I think the family can bear the burden of that honor.”

“You realise I cannot guarantee when or truly if your paths shall cross again? Our way out of the empire will likely not allow us to stop here.”

“You needn’t fear. I know the price of war only too well. Just take good care of her. Who knows, maybe I’ll even come to Equestria to visit. See how it’s changed over the last couple of centuries.”

“I would join my hand with yours in friendship, then,” Grif offered Garrus his hand. “Lord Grif Farflyer.” He smiled as he used the Gryphon’s proper name.

“Woah there, Grif, we don’t want you going too soft on me now, do we?” Garrus chuckled as he took Grif’s hand in his own. “Done, then.”

“Tomorrow at dawn. It is rushed, but it’s all the time we can spare.”

“We’ll be ready. But let’s get out and tell the good news to the rest, shall we? I’m sure they’re waiting with bated breath.” Garrus smirked.

Grif chuckled. “I can hardly wait.”

Vital Spark led Hammer Strike back along the dark passageways as they made their way through the cold stone halls of the castle. The damage the Changelings had left behind was horrendous and several sticky green stains marked the halls and walls alongside the occasional shard of chiton. At last they arrived before the door and Vital pushed it open with a hoof, holding it open wordlessly for Hammer to follow inside. The flowers were still there, untouched and beautiful as they filled the room with their gentle fragrance. Trixie lay in her silent repose, almost as if she were sleeping with her purple cape and hat.

“There she is,” Vital said.

Hammer Strike hushed him as he looked around the room, his ear twitching every now and then as he focused. Shrugging, Vital simply walked over to Trixie and watched as he recalled the events of the last twenty four hours.

“Do you hear that?” Hammer questioned Vital.

“What?” Vital asked, his eyes never leaving Trixie’s face.

“Hold your breath.”

“Seriously, Shawn?”

“Hold, it.”

Vital groaned, sighed, then did as he was told when Hammer Strike gave him his famous stare.

Hammer Strike looked around the room slowly, his eyes constantly shifting around every object and brick before they settled on Vital. His brows furrowed as he stared at him only to open his eyes wide as his gaze shifted to Trixie. He moved over quickly towards her body before leaning in closer. “Conor.”

“Shawn,” Vital said in a warning tone, “I swear, if you’re pulling my leg, I’m going to kill you.”

“She’s not dead,” he finished as he twisted the gem on his wrist, shifting to his human form. He reached a hand down towards her neck, applying faint pressure as he moved his hand around. “She has a pulse.”

Shawn looked at Vital once again. “Quick, did you learn or hear something of what was killing Clover?”

Vital shook his head sadly. “All Trixie said was to save Clover she had to take her fate, and that something was making her sick.”

“What kind of sick, what did she do to heal Clover?”

“I don’t know, alright?” Vital shouted. “She didn’t tell me. All I know is the air smelled when she drew whatever it was into her body.”

“Into her?” Shawn questioned, mainly to himself as he tapped his thumb to his fingers.

“I’m guessing. I didn’t see it. She kept quiet until I looked when the changelings were about to break through.”

Shawn’s eyes flashed blue for a brief moment as he looked at Trixie before he snapped his fingers and pointed to the door. “Quickly, get Clover and Twilight. Bring them to my forge. As fast as you can,” he said as he picked the limp Pony up, tromping over the flowers as he did so. “I’m going to prove to Death that his list isn’t always right.”

The air around New Unity was filled with a horrid stench that destroyed the appetite of anyone inside or outside the walls of the fortress. Changelings were piled together in a heap and put to flame. The enemy was given no funerary rights, no honor, just an end for those who had done so much damage and caused so much heartache.

Of the defenders of the Bladefeather compound, only one gryphon, a blacksmith who had only enough time to pick up his mace and join the front lines, had been killed. The Bladefeathers had prepared the body carefully, having oiled the feathers in a fragrant scent before wrapping it in a fresh bear hide, holding his mace between his talons with his wings cloaked over his form. He was buried below ground as incense was burned into the wind around the grave. Several pieces of chitin were placed over the body to recognise the seven changelings he had killed.

The Thestrals who had not gone with Pensword gathered in their community as they wailed over the two who had died. They would mourn for the next four days. The funeral itself would happen at Midnight, at the apex of the moon’s course through the heavens. The night sky shone brightly as a mournful, cold wind blew to clear out the stench.

While Jet Black had not been of the Dream Clan, it fell to them to bury him and notify his Clan and Tribe of his valiant efforts and where he would be laid to rest. After receiving permission from Lord Hammer Strike, four Thestral warriors dug a six foot hole that was two feet wide. Along the wall, the wing blades and spears of the fallen were lain.

The bodies themselves were laid on their backs, the leathery wings wrapped around their bodies like a cape. Each of them had two silver bits placed over their eyes. They then were wrapped individually within a tent canvas and lowered into the pit. Afterwards, their armor was lowered to lay proudly on top of them. With that finished, ceremonial bearers lowered an ornate metal plate into a cleverly carved groove three feet into the hole to seal the bodies in their makeshift tombs. Etched on the plate, radiating with the moon’s rays, were the soldiers’ names, their rank in Society, and a poem of their deeds in battle, along with a deathly warning to any who may disturb their earthly remains.

Afterwards, the friends and family would walk past and toss a carved stone representing wishes and final farewells to the departed. The sound of the stone hitting the metal was equated to a blade hitting a shield, a sign of respect to warriors of valour in recognition of their heroic actions in the line of duty. When all was said and done, eight somber Thestrals, four to each hole, proceeded to shovel the dirt midst the tears of loss. The sound of the dirt rang like thunder until the metal and stones were properly covered. Lastly, they placed a flat stone at the edge of the grave with the names of the fallen engraved on it.

The three Unicorns who had been killed in the battle had each been laid atop a large wooden pyre. Their front legs were crossed over their chests and once again a silver bit was placed over their eyes before they were covered in a shroud bearing the mark of the squad in which they had served. The unicorns closest to each victim approached the pyre and lit it with their magic as they prayed a safe journey for their souls to Faust in the Spring Fields where they could rest from all cares.

The remaining troops sighed with some relief, knowing that those to whom the duty of lighting the Pyre had fallen were already in New Unity, either for a visit, or settling in to live. To Unicorns, the longer they waited to light the Pyre, the longer it denied their loved one entrance into the Spring Fields, and the release of their magic back to the Earth. Tradition dictated a Unicorn could not be burned until close family were present for the funeral.

The two Earth Ponies had been prepared for burial and were currently both inside a fitting wooden coffin. Around them the other earth ponies and close friends sung songs and talked about the good times with their fallen comrades as they celebrated the lives lived by them.

As they talked, they held a solemn air. Each of the bodies had a small shroud wrapped at their hooves, while at their side, a close friend or family member carved a piece of wood into a tool they used in their time on the earth. In another room a table was laid out with simple food and drink. At all times the body was attended to. The actual funeral and burying of the body would occur at dawn on the day when all family could be present.

The Pegasi were placed within two specially manufactured thunder clouds that had been acquired from Cloudsdale. Once activated, the lighting would spark internally, cremating the body. Once each body was carefully placed and covered, the shaping of the clouds could begin. The shaping always took the form of a long, slender vessel. As the Pegasi felt their souls would sail the sky, they gave it a vessel to rest in. It had two long necks at each end shaped like dragons, while rounded shapes akin to shields were “mounted” on the side. Within the vessel itself, shaped containers of food, water urns, weapons, tools they had used in life, and finally, their family shields were carefully crafted. They moved slowly. All the while the rumble of thunder from tiny sparks surrounded the workers as they continued to shape and mold. The deceased lay peacefully, patiently nearby as their new spiritual vessels formed around their bodies.

When each vessel was finished the Pegasi stood together, each placing a feather from their own wings upon the departing souls’ vessel before the closest to the deceased bucked the cloud to activate the lighting and the cloud ship was sent off to drift in the winds. A mournful air played on a trumpet as they saluted the soldiers. When all was said and done, the troops and family joined together once more to grieve as one herd. All were well loved, and all would be dearly missed.

63 - Survival

Extended Holiday
Ch 63: Survival
Act 8

The door to the forge slammed open as Shawn rushed in. Thankfully, one of his tables was mostly clear with only a few swords on it, which he promptly shoved onto the floor with his free hand. They clattered angrily, but Shawn didn’t care. This was far more important than a few old projects. He put Trixie down carefully as he looked around the room for the materials he’d need.

The forge door burst open as Vital came galloping through, Twilight and Clover in tow. “We’re here,” he said breathlessly. “What do you need us to do?”

“I need you here on standby in case this goes horribly wrong,” Shawn replied as he held his hand up, his eyes bursting into blue fire as a yellow crystal formed in his grip.

Clover leaned over to Twilight. “What happened to Lord Hammer Strike? What is this creature?” She asked in hushed tones.

“That is Hammer Strike,” Twilight replied.

“That is not Hammer Strike,” Clover responded flatly with a look of disdain.

Shawn’s hand suddenly burst into fire while his other was held over it, a red crystal forming in its grasp.

“... Nevermind,” she said.

After a few short seconds Shawn had made a blue crystal to compliment the red. He then paused as he looked around, his eyes settling on Vital. “Sorry to do this, pal, but you’re going to feel just a little jolt,” he warned him as he held his hand out towards the white unicorn. After a brief pulling motion, he placed a white crystal amongst the others. Vital Spark shuddered.

“Don’t know if I’d call that a jolt, but I sure as heck felt it.”

“Good. Now on to the harder part,” Shawn said as he wiped the blood from his nose.

“Are you really going to do this? Fate might take a liking to you, but --” Death spoke up behind Shawn. Before he could finish, Shawn had turned one eighty, bringing his fist up as he hit Death with enough force to launch him into the ceiling with a crash before falling back to the ground.

Shawn pointed towards Death, a glare on his face. “You will not interrupt me, and you sure as hell won’t stop me.”

Death just teetered left and right, his skull askew.

“Yep,” Clover responded with a nod. “That is definitely Hammer Strike.”

Twilight was looking at the ceiling where something had impacted, but even as she searched the room, for the life of her she couldn’t tell what had just transpired. “What-?”

Shawn spat blood off to the right of the table out of the everyone’s way. It steamed in the air and boiled on the ground.

Twilight flared her wings. “You have to stop!” Her horn began to glow until she felt a restraining hoof on her shoulder. Clover stood behind her, shaking her head gently.

“He is fine, Princess,” Clover said softly. “I have seen worse.”

Shawn put his hands over Trixie, igniting them as he began the next phase of his “treatment.” A sickly green mist began to exit her body and collected in his hands. Clover shuddered at the sight, rubbing her left fore hoof over her right nervously as a foul stench filled the air.

After a few moments the mist stopped seeping from Trixie’s body and collected in his hands. Bringing them together, the mist began to solidify itself into a pulsing green crystal. He didn’t catch it as it fell to the table. Instead, he fell off to the side, slamming his arm onto the table to stabilize himself as he leaned off to the right once again, this time vomiting his boiling blood.

Surrounded in her own aura, Clover patted Shawn’s back with a hoof. “There there, let it all out,” she offered.

Twilight’s eye twitched at the sight. “That’s his blood!”

“Twilight,” Vital said, looking paler than normal. “Can you conjure a towel? It helps to have something under the mouth to catch all the extra and wipe it up.”

Twilight concentrated bringing several towels into the room.

After a few moments Shawn stood up once again as he grabbed the crystals on the table. After taking a few deep breaths the crystals began to shrink and collect into a new form: a red crystal that he held in his left hand.

“I--need to finish soon,” Shawn coughed out. “Using it this long feels like it’s ripping out my insides.”

Twilight looked nervously, only to have Clover shake her head. “Even you know not to mix magic, and not to interrupt the caster mid-cast. I know the urge to help is strong, but you must let it flow naturally.”

The dark red crystal in Shawn’s hands began to shrink as jolts of electricity jumped from his fingers.

Twilight looked on nervously, her lips twitching while her wing tips fluffed from the field around them. Clover caught a few words as she looked at the Alicorn. “What are you saying?”

“Pi,” Twilight responded, returning to reciting the number.

Clover looked at Twilight oddly, but if it kept her calm, good for her.

“Now here comes the fun part,” Shawn said in a rough tone as the crystal fully vanished. The electricity jumping from his fingers now surrounded his right hand as he brought it over Trixie. “Clear!” He yelled as he brought his hand to her chest.

The Body shook and jolted from the shock, then settled down just as quickly. Twilight and Vital could see nothing, but to Shawn and Clover, they watched as Death looked at his list and groaned. “You did it ... you actually did it.” He growled. “You took her from my list! Are you happy now? This could be disastrous, you know.”

“I’m sorry to say, Death, but your list isn’t the final word anymore,” Shawn growled in return. “Not while I’m around.” Twilight’s left eye twitched at the words, but she couldn’t bring herself to contradict that sentence. Clover quickly moved up and looked to Shawn.

“Do you need assistance, Hammer?” she asked as Vital approached the table where Trixie lay, looking down as the mare suddenly gasped and began to take deep breaths before settling back onto the surface: unconscious, but most definitely alive.

Shawn gave a small grin as he looked to Clover. “Hah,” he said before falling to the ground, groaning lightly. “Yeah, that’d be appreciated.” He looked over to her once again. “A small note as well, this version of me came first. The name’s Shawn. Nice to meet you again.”

“Nice to meet you…. again?” Clover said as she offered her body for support.

“If you’re hoping for me to stand up, I can’t really feel my arms or legs at the moment. As for the again, you never saw me like this.”

“But I’ve known Hammer Strike off and on considerably throughout history,” she said. “I’m going to lift you in my magic, okay?”

Shawn chuckled. “As said, the only ones who know I’m Hammer Strike in New Unity are the ones in this room, and Tower and Blast Shield as well,” he listed. “Other than that, everyone thinks I am two individuals: Hammer Strike and Shawn. Also, good luck. Thankfully, I don’t think my magic can fight you at the moment.”

“Oh, I’m fairly certain I’m prepared,” Clover said with a smirk as her magic surrounded him momentarily and suddenly the feeling of falling hit him as he found himself rising upwards on a solid platform of magic. “Gravity spells save so much potential strain,” she said as she towed the hardened magic behind her. Shawn pressed experimentally against the underside.

Twilight looked at the situation. “Why didn’t the Princesses think like that?” She wondered.

Clover looked around the room and, upon spotting her goal, began to trot towards a cot. “You are staying here,” she said in a no-nonsense tone. “I will remain as well and watch over Death till you are able to get to your hooves.”

“I’ll see about getting Little Willow and some muscle down here to help transport Trixie,” Vital said. “After that, you and I are going to need to have a long talk, Clover.”

“... No fair,” Death whined as Vital left.

The early morning birds gave out their joyful songs in the misty morning air. To Grif, it seemed almost like a sign for what was to come. The front of the Farflyer compound had been quickly, if simply, decorated with flowers and banners. A silver and blue carpet had been laid out down a long asle. Underneath the foot of a large scarlet oak, a small archway had been set up. The yard was full with Gryphons and Gryphonesses in armor standing at attention in preparation for what was to come. The Bladefeathers stood in full battle armor with weapons ready. The tents had been taken down and wrapped in carts. The journey had already been delayed for too long, and after the ceremony the escort would be moving again. Crystal Ponies stood curiously behind them, eager to see the marriage rituals to come, for none of their kind had truly been able to witness them firsthand save for their royals.

Grif stood by the arch in the same dress armor he had worn when he married Shrial. It had been shined and oiled to gleam in the morning light. Behind him stood Pensword, Kel’leam, and Bellacosa, each in their own dress armor. Grif took a few deep breaths as he waited for the procession to begin.

“Never thought I’d be back here when we left Equestria,” he told Pensword quietly.

“Strange things are happening,” Pensword muttered. “Still, at least you are able to find happiness and save a life here.”

A low, deep boom thundered over the gathering, instilling sudden silence. It began again, slowly and steadily as they drew closer and closer together until it held at a steady One-two One-two staccato. Shortly after, a great fanfare of trumpets and war horns sounded as one gryphon immediately followed the fanfaire by playing the piercing sound of a set of bagpipes, his ceremonial garb the traditional wear of a Scotsman tailored to suit a Gryphon. After a stanza had passed, two more pipers joined, and then three more as each stepped up to join him in a stirring battle hymn. They marched slowly forward along the aisle until they reached the middle, at which point they parted to either side to reveal Avalon in all her stunning beauty.

She had no armor to bear in all the rush, so instead, a white veil studded with a garland of flowers lay over her face while a beautiful, flowing white silk dress embroidered with ancient runes shimmered with gold outlining as she walked slowly down the aisle with her father beaming at her side. The sharktooth necklace Grif had given her hung proudly around her neck as they continued to walk in time to the music. Her dress, while simple and hastily put together, seemed to radiate as they walked in the dawn’s early light. Sitting in the crowd, a few of her sisters glared while others sniffled and smiled next to their mates. Her mother cried openly as she looked on with pride. As they drew closer, the guards pulled their swords out in a military salute until the pair finally arrived at the altar where the amethyst sat waiting on its pillow before the Gryphon elder. Garrus smiled fondly as he released his daughter’s arm and took his place by the dais.

Grif offered his talon to her, smiling with pride. Avalon took it, but instead of her once shy demeanor, he saw a sparkling mischief behind the veil, and an insatiable curiosity that reminded him very much of himself. Most of all though, was the love and the fear that always came with marriage, and as she fixed him with her gaze, he barely restrained a shudder of pure ecstasy.

“The first day of forever.” Grif smiled. “Nervous?”

“Should I be?” She countered, then laughed.

“You’re marrying one of the most hated Gryphons in known history,” he reminded her.

“And that should worry me when I already have a target on my back?” she asked, bemusedly raising a brow. “Forbidden knowledge, remember?”

“As always, you make an excellent point.” He grinned. “Life will be interesting for the both of us.” With that, he turned forward.

Avalon leaned in to face him and briefly whispered in his ear. “Just a warning, I hear the old priest is a little … odd,” she said with a veiled smile.

A very elderly Gryphon stalked his way to the archway before them. He had a lion body, but the front and wings of a great grey owl. His head was large and rounded with weary-looking, small, piercing yellow eyes. His body was covered in wrinkles which were visible under his feathers, giving him a somewhat comical appearance. A large, baggy white robe with a series of green swirling parallel lines representing winds glinted in the sun with the golden trimming on the sleeves and hem. He seemed almost to sag within it, even as he gazed blearily upon the soon-to-be-wed couple. He smiled especially warmly to Grif and bowed to the young lady out of respect. He looked over the crowd, and then, in a loud, whiny voice, he spoke.

“Mawwiage! Mawwiage is what bwings us togethahhhhh to-day.”

Grif tore holes in the ground beneath him as he clenched his talons tightly to keep himself from laughing.

“Mawwiage, dat … bwessed awangement,” the priest said with a lilt. “DAT DWEAM! Wit-iiin a dweam!” A sudden fervor had taken over the elderly Gryphon’s voice, even as his eyes shone with joy.

Cosy stood by Pensword’s side chuckling and threatening to break into a full out laugh. Pensword quickly laid a wing on Cosy’s muzzle, which caused Cosy to bite down while Pensword was simultaneously trying to bite down on his own wing. In his head, Matthew was firing off one liners from a movie he had completely forgotten about till that very moment, which was confusing Pensword to no end. Still, the two did their best not to interrupt the ceremony.

“... When wuv … twue wove, will follow you fowevah--” Garrus cleared his throat, interrupting. In a tremendous show of will and self mastery, his face was perfectly straight.

“With all due respect, your holiness, these two are on a tight schedule in their escort. Do you think we could skip to the end, please?” The elderly gryphon looked slightly hurt and sighed heavily.

“Vewwy well. Have you the gifts?”

Grif cleared his throat into his arm. The casual observer may have claimed he was chuckling, but Grif would forever claim he was merely clearing his throat.

“Avalon, when we first met, I will admit I was instantly drawn to you. You are beautiful inside and out, and that is a rare trait for anyone. But more than anything, I’ve noticed your thirst for knowledge, your need to learn, and the desire to use it for the betterment of those you hold dear. I am a warrior, obviously, and it is commonly taken that warriors do not care for great learning. But I personally believe the words of a wise philosopher, who once claimed ‘the nation that insists on drawing a broad line of demarcation between the fighting man and the thinking man is liable to find its fighting done by fools and its thinking done by cowards.’

“I, myself, care for great learning and seek often to expand my own knowledge. It is to this end that I have amassed a great store of ancient knowledge and research inside the libraries of the Fortress Elaine back in Equestria.” Grif produced a large parchment scroll and held it to her. “This deed was handed to me by Princess Luna when the war ended. It proclaims the fortress as mine by right of conquest. I hereby surrender my fortress to you and all the treasures within save for the tomb that lies beneath it, for that belongs to the dead. It holds not a quarter of the value that I hold for you, but it is all I can offer to show my love.”

Avalon blushed beneath her veil. Thankfully, nobody could see it. “Thank you, Grif. In truth, I never thought that a girl like me could ever be so lucky to meet, let alone marry, a warrior like you. You showed me a kindness and intelligence that extended far beyond the norm. And if I am not mistaken by the town gossip, you get along very well with children.” A small titter of laughter came from the gathering. “I’m afraid I haven’t the greatest of gifts to give due to the sudden nature of our union, but I hope that this will be able to hold you over until I have the time to make you something proper.” She turned to her father, who carefully unclasped the belt from around his waist, the jewel glinting blue as he handed it to his daughter before she presented it Grif.

Grif accepted the belt with a bow. “You do me great honor. I will strive to prove myself worthy of it.”

“Gwif Gwafson, son of Gwaf, do you take Avawon Fawfwyer, daughter of Gawwus Wyan Ineschtad Fwightfighter Fawfwyer, to be youw wawfuwwy wedded wife?” The old priest lisped.

“I do.” Grif smiled, staring into Avalon’s eyes. The old priest smiled and turned to her.

“And do you, Avawon Fawfwyer, daughter of Gawwus Wyan Ineschtad Fwightfighter Fawfwyer, take Gwif Gwafson, son of Gwaf to be your wawfuwy wedded husband?”

“I do,” she said, refusing to break the gaze.

“Then befowe we commence with the cewemony, if thewe be any Gwyphon with objection to why these two should be joined, speak now, ow fowevah hold youw peace.” The room was silent. With surprisingly steady arms, he lifted the pillow on which the amethyst lay. “Then wet the binding of bwood commence.”

Avalon drew a dagger from within the folds of her dress, ornate and encrusted with gems at the hilt as she flicked it over her talon without so much as a flinch. She watched the blood pool before she proceeded to place it over the channel and watched as her own blood mixed with that of Grif and his first wife, Shrial. When she had filled enough, she removed her finger and returned the stone to the pillow where its heart seemed almost to glow with the new addition of blood.

“By the powwah vested in me by the fouw winds and the Winds Fathew, I now pwonounce you husband and wife! You may kiss the bwide!” He smiled as the two slowly approached one another and Grif removed the veil over Avalon’s face to reveal her own radiant smile.

Grif reached an arm around her and pulled her into a dip as he pressed his beak to hers. His face was hidden from both crowd and the priest and his body shook a bit as he chuckled into the kiss. He broke it moments later, but took an extra second to collect himself before they returned to upright stature.

“Just a little longer,” Avalon whispered to him as they faced the crowd. A chorus of cheers erupted with a mighty roar as rice and streamers were thrown and the bagpipes picked up yet again.

Grif lifted Avalon into his arms and made a show of flying up into the sky. Once he was sure they were high enough, he let loose, practically spewing out all the stored laughter.

On the ground, Pensword quickly ushered Cosy back to the tents where the two of them began to laugh. When they were asked, Pensword covered, claiming they’d just been told an extremely funny joke, which, in a sense, was true.

“So, about that library...” Avalon said.

“Oh, you mean the one filled with all the knowledge of the invokers from a thousand years ago?” Grif asked as they flew.

Avalon screeched to a halt mid-flight, and then, in an action that was extremely out of character for a Gryphoness of such high birth, her eyes widened and she squealed as she embraced her new husband, smothering him with kisses. Grif smirked.

“I should do this more often.”

Trixie was very surprised as the world began to come into focus for her. Lifting her heavy eyelids, she scanned the room around her. “What happened? Is Trixie dead?”

“Not dead,” Shawn responded from his chair further in the room.

Trixie found herself suddenly embraced by a set of white forelegs. “Don’t you ever scare me like that again,” Vital Spark said. “If it weren’t for Hammer Strike and Shawn, I don’t know what would’ve happened.”

“Trixie is confused,” Trixie said as she rubbed her head.

“Lord Shawn used his magic to remove the poison you took into yourself. Then he and Hammer Strike worked together to bring you back. It was a close call, but it worked.” Vital smiled. “But seriously, next time you’re going to try something like that, I might just have to whoop your sorry butt.” Then he chuckled as he backed off her bed.

“Trixie would like to see you try,” she laughed a bit hoarsely.

“You never know, might find yourself surprised by what he can do,” a voice said to her right. When she looked, her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open as she began to tremble. “Heya,” Death said casually.

“Stop it, Death, you can be casual while she gets used to being able to see you,” Shawn said. “Until then, don’t you have a job to do?”

“... I’ll get you one day, Shawn, mark my words,” Death said hollowly as he pointed dramatically with his bony hoof while a parchment layer of skin and fur began to grow over him and his face. Glowing red eyes replaced the empty holes in his sockets as he turned to face Vital. “Besides, Fate has some interesting plans in store for your friends,” he said, smirking.

“Death, get lost. You’re spoiling the future,” Shawn frowned. “Don’t make me come over there.”

Death grumbled angrily as he turned and walked towards the wall, muttering several curses as he dissolved through it.

“... And yet another conversation I missed. How often does Death hang around you anyways, Shawn?” Vital asked casually as he raised up an herbal remedy for Trixie to drink.

“He hangs around quite a lot now that I can see him and I’m one of the rare individuals who can not only survive his touch, but can also interact back in general,” Shawn explained before he gave a small smirk. “To be honest, I have nothing against him, he just gets bored, sometimes, though it’s a little out of place.”

“Like trying to scare Trixie to death?” Vital asked.

“Will Trixie have to be seeing him again?” she asked.

“Since you died, you can see him now. He’ll leave you alone if you really don’t feel like seeing him, but you’re going to see him around here often since, in his off time, he likes to chat… for hours,” Shawn responded.

“Oh.” Trixie wasn’t sure how to respond.

“Don’t worry about it. If he does something you don’t like, you can threaten him with my name. I’ve already knocked his skull off a few times. Almost did when he tried to stop me from saving you,” Shawn calmly told her.

“You assaulted Death?” she asked.

“Quite often, it seems.”

“Drink that up, Trixie, and stop delaying. LIttle Willow said it’d help you with your recovery,” Vital insisted as he hit her with a serious look. “I’m not about to let Shawn’s work go to waste.”

Trixie did as she was bidden, wincing at the taste as she swallowed it down.

Vital smiled. “Atta girl. Once you’re up to snuff, a certain Unicorn from the past wants a word with you. Something about magic lessons, I think?” he said mischievously as he smiled and winked.

“Clover the Clever wants to teach Trixie?” Trixie’s eyes widened.

“And me. We’ll be classmates. Apparently, she’s going to give Twilight a few pointers, too.”

“Trixie will be in the same class as Twilight Sparkle?” The Unicorn’s demeanor changed from excited to nervous instantly.

“From what I understand, most of what Twilight will be learning has to do with combat magic using her new focus and staff. You and I will be focusing more on the actual magic arts and how to use them and apply them while maintaining greater control so we don’t repeat certain … mistakes.” Conor sighed heavily as he remembered the changeling corpse and what he’d done to make it that way.

“Trixie looks forward to working with you, Vital Spark.” She bowed her head. “Together we will find our place.”

“Hopefully we’ll have something perfect for you guys,” Shawn said as he stood up from his chair, cracking his back in the process. “There aren’t a lot of Unicorns around here, and the primary ones here are battlemages, but there are other things that need to be done.”

Quite suddenly, Trixie got to her hooves and rushed over, proceeding to hug Shawn without warning. “Thank you, Lord Shawn. Trixie won’t waste this second chance.”

After a second, Shawn wrapped an arm around her. “I’m sure you won’t.” He gave her a grin. “I have to get going; need more fluids in me after all that happened.”

“And you, missy, need to get yourself back in that bed,” Vital said as he walked over to Trixie.

“Very well,” Trixie said letting go of Shawn and moving back to the waiting sheets.

Shawn gave a sigh. “Welp, off to sign documents, fix damaged sets of weapons and armor, and to make more weapons and armor to replace the fully lost sets…” Shawn sighed again. “Or take a break…?” He shook his head. “ ...I shouldn’t.”

Pensword looked to his left. They were marching on the main road. On either side of them a thick, old-growth forest with what only could be described as hedgerows helped put him on edge. His eyes darted nervously. He felt like they could be attacked at any moment. As a precaution, he was fully armored and his wing blades were oiled and ready to use if needed, but that still didn’t help the unease. He slowed his breathing again. Cosy walked at his side, mimicking his every movement.

“We’re still on Farflyer lands,” Grif assured his friend. “We’re safe enough. The scouts will spot anything coming.” Grif looked down, smiling at Bellacosa. “Are you holding up okay? We’ve been marching for a while.”

“I’m fine, Grif, don’t worry.” Cosy smiled. “The last few weeks walking has helped me get used to long distances.”

Pensword nodded and relaxed. “Sorry, just, a little--this is a place that, as a historian, reminds me of another location from the Human’s stories. Then there is the fact I am having my hooves touch land that I did not feel I would never see.” He looked to Grif. “Even if you walk at my side, you are protected by those blades. There will be times in the future where I may be someplace, you another, and Cosy in a third location. I stay vigilant because…” He looked at the two others, deciding to change his wording at the last second. “I want to return to Lunar Fang and keep her from leading an Army here to avenge me.”

“If you can’t relax then there will be no point in hiding Bellacosa’s identity,” Grif whispered under his breath. “Any Gryphon will be able to read your tension like a proclamation.”

Pensword’s left ear flicked, picking up on Grif’s comment. He took another breath in and let it out as he mentally stepped away from his stance. He grimaced. “I have to remember a Thousand years have passed. I am a fairy tale, a legend that no Gryphons know anymore,” he muttered. “I am just a guard, just a guard.” He repeated to himself as he spent some time keeping silent before turning to Cosy. “So, what would you like to do when you reach the Capital?”

“What I’m supposed to do. I’m here as a delegate for the Crystal Empire. That means I need to meet Daedalus and try to re-establish good relations.” The kindness and carefree attitude had dropped away as a more serious look took its place. “I’m not gonna let anyone else hurt my home.”

“It will take a few days before we get an audience,” Grif told them. “So best to have some other plans as well.”

Pensword looked to Grif. “Imperial War Museum?” he asked.

“If you’d like.”

“Maybe see some art or practice some more?” Cosy asked, not sure what could be done in the Empire without causing offense.

“Weapon practice is a good idea.” Grif smiled. “Perhaps we’ll see about getting a knife custom made for you.”

“That sounds nice. But do ya think we could practice with the sword, too? I need to keep up what Uncle Shiney taught me.”

“If you think you can keep up,” Grif told him. “Though pensword may be the better opponent for you.”

“Why not learn a little from both?” Cosy asked.

“Best to start easy,” Grif said. “I’ve taught a few other people to sword fight and I’d rather not leave you too bruised up before your audience.”

Pensword nodded sagely. “I think you should build up. I did not start out as Commander born with medals on my chest. Maybe on our way home, you can train with Grif. But first, maybe some lessons from ‘The Demon?’” he asked with a chuckle.

Cosy pouted. “I guess I can live with that for a while.”

“Good. Next break, you and I will work on some sword play and hoof work,” Pensword said, switching from his friendly tone to that of a teacher and soldier.

“It’s a practice weapon, Twilight, it’s not meant to be perfect.” Hammer Strike sighed, rubbing a hoof on his head. The weapon in question was a long pole only slightly shorter than a quarterstaff with a stiletto sticking out the end. It was neither expressive nor particularly well crafted, but it would serve it’s purpose in this fight. He casually flicked it around, getting a sense for its weight and heft before performing a series of complicated moves to warm up and then settle back down again as he looked to Twilight.

“But … what if I hurt you?” Twilight asked, concerned.

“Twilight, if you hurt me, Celestia and Luna would be proud.”

Twilight shook her head. “I don’t want to hurt you. But I will try to learn what you have to teach me,” she said as she levitated her glaive-staff and held it in her hooves.

“Strike me.”

“Say what now?”

“Hit me,” Hammer repeated.

Twilight moved forward to strike, only for Hammer Strike to sidestep, Grab her forehoof with the flat of the blade, and knock it away, sending her to the ground.

“Lesson one. Don’t hold back.”

“But …” Twilight was starting to tear up.

“I know this’ll be hard for you, but if you want to protect your friends I want to know how far you can go.” Hammer frowned. “Or do you not want to defend them?”

Twilight took a deep breath and sighed. “Alright, but I still don’t like it.” She resumed her stance, then ran forward screaming as she braced for impact. Hammer did the same until suddenly her horn flared and she executed a downward stroke from above.

Hammer Strike slid back, bringing his glaive around until the two blades met before twirling his around and forcing the blade of Twilight’s glaive into the floor.

“Funny, Luna took three matches before she tried teleportation,” Hammer Strike shook his head. “Rule one: no magic until I say so. I want you to fight me without it. I don’t want you relying on it. If you try to use magic again, I’ll hold back a lot less,” he warned her.

Twilight gulped. “R-right,” she said, chuckling nervously. “Let’s try that one again.”

She raised her glaive and started charging.

Two hours later and things had progressed at a pretty much constant level. Twilight had managed to land all of two strikes in the dozen or so matches they’d had. She stood battered, bruised, covered in sweat, and utterly exhausted, the glaive being used more as a crutch than a weapon at this point.

“That’s enough for now,” Hammer Strike said.

Twilight collapsed on the ground, splayed out on all fours as she panted heavily, her glaive-staff clattering to the ground next to her. “I don’t know … how … you do this.”

“Years of practice and work, and by years, I mean approximately forty or so,” Hammer replied. “Remind me, how often do you exercise?”

Twilight chuckled nervously and blushed. “Uh … yeah, about that.”

“Ahem,” A familiar voice spoke up as their heads turned to see Rarity standing near the entrance of the sparring room, her rapier in her hoof as she swung it around carefully. Her mane was currently pulled back in a ponytail.

“Ah, Rarity, come to spar?” Hammer asked.

“Grif told me I should keep up my schedule with you while he’s away. I’d have hoped he’d mentioned it,” she said.

“As I stated a while back, I tend to be told things last minute, which is very odd.”

“Rarity?” Twilight sputtered.

“Ah, Twilight! It’s so good to see you decided to get some practical learning done. I must admit, I didn’t think much of weapons before Grif started teaching me swordplay, but it really makes a new mare out of you,” Rarity said. “How long have you been learning?”

“Um … two hours,” Twilight said, her ears drooping as she let out a weak laugh.

“Ah, well it takes time, dearie,” Rarity offered kindly. “When I started, Grif gave me a list of exercises that have helped me a great deal. Perhaps I could pass it along to you?”

Twilight perked up a little. “Thanks, Rarity, I’d really appreciate that.” She smiled and then wobbled to her legs. “Maybe it is time I performed a few more physical studies instead of mental ones. I have heard exercise helps your brain to build stronger neural pathways.”

“Alright, Twilight, while you are taking a breather, you can watch me and Rarity spar, which is bound to be interesting since I haven’t practiced with light weaponry for a while,” Hammer Strike said as he moved to change his weapons.

Twilight slowly plodded off the field and plopped onto a nearby bench as she levitated a scroll and pen to take intricate notes on the spar that was to come.

Grif was tailing behind the column, just him and Avalon for now. “I’m sorry we won’t have time for a honeymoon for awhile,” Grif offered as they walked.

“I don’t mind. This is more important anyways,” she said, smiling. “At least I get to spend this time with you before the meeting with Emperor Daedalus, right?”

“So then, I take it being the servant was how you got a more honest view of your father’s guests?”

“To an extent. The other part is it gave me more freedom to move around the compound. I like to be able to go where I wish. If a little subterfuge is necessary to accomplish that end, then so be it.”

“Well you’ll see a lot with me.” He smiled at her. “I find that life tends to take me places. Who knows? Next week we could end up in the Stampede Lands.” Grif chuckled. “Still, I’m amazed things worked out the way they did.”

“You and me both. I’m just glad not all Gryphons look at me like a witch,” she said, smiling as she took her new husband in for a kiss.

“Yeah, well, I live in Equestria.” Grif shrugged. “One of my best friends is a witch. Heck, a third of the population are some sort of magical being.” Grif draped a wing over her back. “Besides, I’d rather have someone with access to magic who I know will use it for good.”

“And there’s that charming chivalry I fell in love with. You always know what to say to make a girl feel better.” Avalon smiled as she walked arm in arm with her husband.

“Still doesn’t explain why a pretty one like you fell for this lump of scars and bruises.” He smiled at her. “I scared my other wife nearly to death the first time she saw me. Of course, at the time she was on the opposite side of a battle.”

“Well let’s see. You’re handsome, intelligent, you listen (at least mostly), and you love books almost as much as I do. Should I go on?” she asked as she handed him the medallion he’d let her borrow. Now that they were together, she wouldn’t need it.

“I wouldn’t stop you,” he said playfully. Sadly, his jovial smile would not last long. His face turned serious as they moved. “Just so we can cover this now, let’s not breech the subject of children till we are out of Gryphonia, okay?” he asked. “Things are probably going to get intense very fast in the capital and we’ll all need to be at our best.”

“Fair enough. I’ll make sure to hold off until after we get to our new home. Besides, I have to meet this first wife of yours.”

“I think Shrial will like you. She fought with me during the war and she knows more about the old culture than any other Gryphon alive, though it occurs to me she may have an unfair advantage there.”

“Tell me, how did she come forward with you? From what I’ve heard, you were frozen in stone with your companions, not another Gryphoness.”

“The timeline isn’t as direct as you would believe,” Grif explained. “In fact, the stone freezing happened before the Third Gryphon War for me.”

“You’re kidding.”

“You’re familiar with the myth of the blue box?” Grif asked her.

“You mean the one that appeared to Storm Talon the First?”

“Would you like to meet the one whom it belongs to?”.

“You know the gryphon?”

“He’s a Pony now. It’s a thing I’ll have to explain, some knowledge you’re going to have to expend your disbelief for. Speaking of which, follow me.” Grif signaled one of the scouts ahead before he led Avalon off the path and behind the hedges. “Remember how I told you I could prove my story?”

“Yes.”

Grif twisted the gem on his bracer and in a flash he was replaced with a large bipedal creature Avalon had never seen before.

“So this is the ‘human’ you told me so much about?”

“Yeah,” he said. “This is me, or half of me. Who I was? Who I am sometimes? I honestly still haven’t sorted it all out yet,” he admitted. “Still, you have a right to know.”

“So you were telling me the truth about coming from another world. I admit that’s a little disturbing to think about. It doesn’t change anything of course, but the implications are positively massive. It could well open a completely new branch of magical research and study.” Avalon’s eyes had grown a little distant as she thought on those two beautiful words.

Taze twisted the gem, returning to Gryphon form. “Just to hear it doesn’t change anything means more to me than you know.” He kissed her before heading back to the group. “Have you ever been to the capital?” he asked her.

“A few times. We usually have to visit for Imperial affairs. Emperor Daedalus often relied on my father’s counsel and was glad to invite us to remain for religious observances at the Monastery of Winds.”

“Is it true what they say about Daedalus? He lost both parents at nine years old?”

She nodded grimly. “I’m afraid it is. It was a terrible blow. The Winds Father nearly gave the throne to another to rule as regent, but Daedalus showed he had the nerve, even back then. He refused to let anyone take his family’s throne and even drew swords. The show did the trick, and the Winds Father gave him the blessing.”

“Did your father ever mention anything about the emperor's guard? Are they still loyal to him? Is there any reason to believe they’d purposefully falter in their duty?”

“As far as I’m aware, they should still be loyal to him. Daedalus learned a valuable lesson from his parents’ deaths. He trusts almost no one. And when he does find someone he can trust, he makes sure their loyalty is secure and immovable before he appoints them. For one so young, he has a surprisingly good grip on politics.”

“Then why did he extend the olive branch to our species’ greatest traitor?” Grif asked her. “Why me?”

Avalon gave Grif a blank stare. “You, of all people, should know why, Grif.”

“I sense as though I’m missing something.”

“Clearly. You betrayed Gryphonia a thousand years ago. But in so doing, you pleased The Winds and brought justice to many a corrupt Gryphon. And if I’m not mistaken, you still have that favor. Now, considering Daedalus is the emperor, there can only be one of two reasons for why he would perform the action you questioned. One, that you can be used as a political ally to help stand against those who would dethrone him, or two, that he genuinely looks up to you and shares views similar to your own on many matters that the Kings disagree with. Or I guess there is a third option.”

“And that is?”

“It could be both.”

“You know something,” Grif said as he stared into her eyes. “I’m in for a surprise when meeting him, aren't I?”

“I wouldn’t say I know. Let’s just call it a woman’s intuition,” Avalon said, smiling.

Shawn sighed in relief as he placed the final sword into its sheath. He had finally finished catching up on repairing and replacing the gear from the siege. He took a breath in as he sat down in his chair and leaned back. “I think I can finally take a break.”

With that said, Shrial came bursting in through the door, slamming it against the stone with little care for whether it could break or not. By now, her stomach had grown much larger as she walked carefully around. “Hammer Strike, you in here?”

“Close enough. What’s up?” Shawn asked, turning towards her.

She waved a piece of parchment around as she walked in her widened stance. “I just got a letter from Grif. We’re going to need an airship dock built here in two weeks’ time. Apparently, my husband feels an airship would be the best way to escape without assassins. You know how he is about last minute improvisations.” She rolled her eyes as she gave the letter to the lord for him to peruse.

Shawn scanned the letter a few times before he gave a heavy sigh. “I finally finish, and it’s time to go back to work…”

“Shawn, I’m three months in, and I really don’t give a buck. You and I both know you love big projects like this. So I’m going to get back to my tower, and you’re going to get to work. And if you complain again, let’s just say things aren’t going to be the most pleasant.” She groaned and clutched her stomach. “Winds, I wish they’d stop squirming so much. What are they doing in there, wrestling?”

“Sure,” Shawn shrugged. “I’ll get to work on the designs.”

After Shrial left, Fox Feather entered the room with a roll of parchment under her wing. “Hammer Strike? I have a few questions for you to answer.” She was wearing a hard hat the same color as her armor.

“He’s out at the moment, what questions do you got?” Shawn asked from his desk.

Fox Feather snorted with an annoyed ear twitch. “I am wondering what access we can have to the marble. Also, can you release one of the student architects to let us continue building the plaza?”

“Sure, go for it, build away,” Shawn replied simply.

“Thank you, Lord Shawn,” Fox Feather saluted with a wing before turning to leave.

Shawn sighed as Fox Feather left the room. After a moment he turned the gem on his bracelet, turning into Hammer Strike once more. He hummed to himself as he waited for the next pony to enter his room, having heard them as soon as whoever moved into the hallway towards his forge.

“Don’t have to knock,” he called out.

“Sorry, Starswirl was kind of OCD about knocking,” Clover said as she entered the room. “Old habits die hard.”

“Now that I think on it, yeah, he was,” Hammer nodded. “So, what brings you around?”

“Not many Ponies I can talk to here,” she noted.

“Eventually things will change, but it’s understandable,” Hammer told her. “I wouldn’t know much on it though, considering I’ve been mostly in here,” he gestured around him. “To be honest, I don’t know many of the ponies here enough. I have names and appearance, but that’s about it.”

“Question, how was Starswirl after I was frozen?” she asked.

“Distant, as well as showing anger towards the Doctor.” He glanced over at her. “I take it that’s what happened?”

“It wasn’t his fault.” She shook her head. “Starswirl was so far ahead of his time. Why did he have to have such an idiotic temper?”

“Because sometimes, even those who seem to be an another level compared to the rest still have their own faults.”

“Yes. Well, it seems we all get drawn together.” Clover laughed. “So, I’ve been testing the Unicorns here, and I think we need to talk.”

Hammer hummed in question

“I don’t know what passes for magic classes now, but many of these Unicorns have potential that's being highly ignored. I mean there are few I’d say are alpha level, and plenty of high level betas who aren't aware of much more than basic levitation.”

“After years of peace, Celestia decided to tone down on combat. The army was disbanded, schools taught less on defense. I already noted to her on how it was a terrible choice, but with me and Luna being gone for a thousand years, she got her peace, and the cost shows.”

“Then I’m requesting a tower to prepare a combat magic academy,” she said.

“First you’ll have to wait until the towers are fully restored. While they are stable enough now, if you put too much force onto the floors I can’t promise it ending well,” he warned her. “We’ve been restoring this place for awhile, but most of the wood has rotted, and a lot of things happened in a thousand years here.”

“Very well. Then I am requesting permission to square off a corner of the courtyard for lessons in field combat magic.”

“Granted. Any other requests?”

“I’ll have a potential funding request in by the end of the day,” she said, nodding. “Until next time, Lord Hammer Strike.”

“Clover, you’ve been on my payroll since the moment you stopped being stone,” Hammer mentioned as she exited. “Don’t sweat the small stuff.”

“There it is,” Grif stared up at the immense, intricately carved stone gates. “Gryphelheim, the seat of Gryphon power.” The gate was immense, standing at over nine meters in height and over four meters in breadth. It had been carved into almost five feet of thick stone with an extra defense in the form of a wall surrounding the city entirely.

Though to call it a wall was incorrect. Gryphelheim was a city built inside of a bisected mountain. Thousands of years of Gryphon stone-carving had hollowed out the plateau, so the city was covered from all sides by a wall formed from the mountain’s own base. Inside, homes of stone lined the city’s streets for miles, varying in style and value from the homes of the great clans and the five kings of Gryphonia to the low-end houses of the servants’ section of the city, where the poor, and in many cases, clanless, lived in squalor. The site beyond the gate alone was nearly overwhelming for the group as they approached the open doorway.

Pensword looked on in shock, his eyes wide as he stared at the gateway and the intricate stonework. “They, I assume this is the images of the history of the city?” He asked, blown away. Yet even as he marveled, he couldn’t help but feel a cold pit in his chest as the thought of thievery from Thestral Techniques wormed its way in. “If the nobles had not pushed us into the caves …” He shook his head. There would be time to wonder about his tribe’s potential later. “Still, how do they expect walls to protect from flying species?” he asked as he looked to the sky.

Drifting above them were several large floating objects. Unlike Equestrian airships, these possessed no balloons keeping them aloft. They varied in materials from heavy wood to metal to some that even seemed to be made of stone slabs. They still moved with an almost bird-like grace through the air. Some had what seemed to be metal netting fishing for lighting from nearby storm clouds.

“Remember what I said? Gryphelheim’s highest grossing export is airships,” Grif told him. “They’re powered by a particular type of gemstone only found in Gryphonia.”

Pensword stared at the sky. “They--” He frowned. “I like the practicality and design. The other--” he grimaced. “Second in command--” another face. He spoke in dragonic with annoyance, his voice low. “Matthew does not see the beauty in them. He prefers sailing ship designs.”

Cosy looked at the airships in the sky. “I want one,” He whispered. “I really, really want one.” His eyes shone with the daydreams of what he could do with such a ship as he watched them fly.

“Perhaps Cadence will buy you one.” Grif laughed.

“Halt!” a voice instructed as two large male gryphons approached them. “Identify yourselves!”

Pensword stopped as he fought down a panic attack. Armed Gryphons bearing armor that harkened back to the war were bearing down on them. His wings twitched in anticipation. He moved a wing and placed it on Cosy’s back, doing his best to act like a protective uncle, a move he hoped would not draw undue attention. He mentally locked his mouth as Grif instructed him, waiting to let his friend handle things first.

“We are here to request an audience with His Holiness,” Grif said calmly. “The details do not need to be discussed in public.”

One of the guards nodded his head and was about to speak before his partner cut him off. “And why would so many Gryphons be traveling with Bat Ponies and Earth Treaders?” he asked. Pensword bristled at the words, but kept his mouth shut.

“My mercenary group was hired to serve as protection. Our employers don’t trust Gryphons, so they hired the Thestrals to keep an eye on us,” Grif lied.

“Graak, there are a lot of people coming in today and they clearly aren't here to cause trouble. Just let them go and lets keep moving.”

“Now hold on, this seems suspicious to me.” Graak growled as he moved in, eyeing up the group. He leaned into Avalon’s face. “Well well, hello there, Poppet. Fancy seeing Lord Farflyer’s daughter all the way out here without her daddy.”

“Hello, Graak. How are those scars healing? I really am so terribly sorry about that accident. You didn’t get into too much trouble with your father, did you?” Avalon smirked as she casually fingered a dagger.

The Gryphon grunted, but moved on, examining the others. Grif casually ushered Bellacosa closer with a wing. “Well now, what’s this? Protective of the Pony brat, are you? I wonder what’s so special about the runt that needs protecting?” Graak moved in close, reaching out with a talon towards the hood. Grif glared under his own hood, but didn’t move. He saw Pensword fidgeting nervously as the Gryphon drew closer. A worried look crossed Avalon’s face. Still Grif didn’t move. If they were caught, sanctuary was still an option until the Emperor saw them, but starting something now would kill them all.

Just as the talons got within a hair’s breadth of the fabric, Grif felt the Gryphon throw his weight against him to push him out of the way and with a sly grin, Grif reacted. Every Gryphon in Gryphonia was subject to the law, guardsmen as well as servant, and a shove like that was up to the shoved to interpret as they would. Grif’s movements were too fast to be tracked as he unsheathed his stiletto and drove it into Graak’s throat. The cocky Gryphon gurgled and choked on his own blood as he attempted in vain to pull the knife from his neck, his motor functions already failing him as he slowly died.

The other guard moved warily, brandishing his spear at Grif, but not moving forward. “That was a city guard you just murdered.”

“He threw his weight against me. It was a challenge and I answered in kind.” Grif shrugged as he retrieved the dagger and cleaned it on the dead guard’s fur.

The other guard glared at him for a moment, tensing as if considering to attack, but after a few moments he relented, growling. “You didn’t have to kill him. His father’s clan will be after blood for what you’ve done. Get in the city and don’t cause any more trouble.”

“Tell your friend’s father he can retrieve his worm of a son’s corpse after sundown. And tell him if he wants a vendetta, he can find me at the cathedral.” Grif chuckled as he unclasped his cloak. He’d already drawn attention to himself. There was no point in hiding himself now. Carefully, he threw the cloack around Avalon and tied it gently before turning back to the guard. “Tell him to ask for the Avatar of Winds.” There was a few gasps as Grif lifted his head. He held it high as he signaled his friends to follow. The group entered the gate in a four-being wide column into the city.

“Are you okay, Cosy?” Grif asked as they left earshot. Pensword was on Cosy’s other side.

“Why did you do that, Grif?” Cosy asked.

Pensword answered instead. “The Gryphon shoved Grif. Here, in the city, that is a challenge to one’s authority, and unless you want some poor reception, you need to respond with strength. Also, with him drawing attention to himself, you and I are just normal ponies. Fearsome Ponies, in fact. Notice where we are walking in relation to Grif.” He grinned.

“Um … what does that matter?” Cosy asked, confused.

“When you travel in Gryphonia, your sides are always your most exposed because the people behind you are loyal to you, but they also serve you. The people in front of you are served by you, but those on your side are equal to you, and by walking beside them, you acknowledge that,” Grif recited. “Proverb from Beltonna, the prophet of the North Wind.”

“So basically, because Grif is saying we’re equals by letting us walk next to him, that makes other Gryphons worry what we can do?”

Pensword nodded his head. “That is correct. As we walk at his side, they do not know our own strengths, so they will approach us with unease.” He smiled more. “I like that position.”

“Fear can be a powerful tool,” Grif said as he turned to Avalon. “I hope you don’t mind I stole your kill there?”

“We’ll talk it over later when we spar, Grif,” she said, her tone cool and prim.

“I love you,” Grif offered, somewhat unsure whether to be fearful or excited by her tone.

“We’ll see how that holds when I’m through with you,” she said, smirking as she chuckled.

They walked down the roads slowly and carefully. Grif had to stop on a few occasions and calm Bellacosa down as they moved through the market district. Stands of all kinds lined the streets selling weapons, armor, food, exotic gifts, stone sculptures galore, and the greatest weakness of all, candy. Grif had ended up having to lift the colt onto his back as they passed the confectioners’ stalls.

“If you behave, I’ll bring you back for some candy later in the trip, alright Cosy?” Pensword smiled as he leaned in. “I was eyeing one of the statues, myself.” he added with a chuckle.

Cosy sulked. “Fine. But I’m holding you to that, Pensword.”

Pensword hissed. “Use Uncle,” He whispered. “That name is a byword and considered a Demon name. Unless you want a battle, please call me Uncle.”

“Yes, Uncle,” Cosy said.

Grif showed them the large statues and carvings of great Gryphons of the past, including a large stone carving of Grask Grimfeather standing over the defeated Taimut with his blades held high. He pointed out a large square building made of granite and carved with thousands of highly intricate carvings of Gryphons battling monsters and large, strange figures. The windows were made of stained glass, depicting the four embodiments: The Bird of Paradise shimmering in the sunlight, The Quetzalcoatl curled carefully with a scroll in his claws, The Thunderbird with the wind whistling as he flew forward endlessly, and the massive Roc carrying away full-sized elephants in his talons.

Finally, they came to another sector of the city. Walking through a narrow corridor carved into the stone wall, they emerged out the other end to see a very strange sight: a massive series of stone buildings that seemed to have been carved from the stalactites themselves and hung off a large shelf-like lip of the mountain shell.

“If we’re ever to find a safe place for the night, this is it,” Grif told them.

“What is it?” Cosy asked.

Avalon turned to face the colt, her expression grim. “The Monastery of the Four Winds.”

Lunar Fang watched the rising sun from the wooden porch and sighed. From behind her, the new Nanny walked up with a bell around its neck. It whimpered, its hole-filled legs whistling as a calm breeze drifted through them.

“You may retire to the dungeon now, Fizzpot. Please, take Moon River with you. Construction will soon begin and I’d rather not have her wake up.” The changeling groaned as he picked the foal up and she giggled on his back as he slowly clopped out of the room. His horn still had not grown back yet, and he hated being cut off from his beloved Queen, but to try to escape would mean death at the hands of this little tyrant. He grumbled, complaining down the halls, even as Moon River hugged his neck.

Lunar Fang frowned as she began to hear the sounds of construction closer than she was used to. Taking wing, she looked around the area before she finally spotted the familiar dark blue jacket characteristic of the human she had come to call her friend. “Lord Shawn? What are you doing up there?”

“Building,” he called back.

“On our tower? You didn’t clear it with me,” she replied grumpily. “I was about to try and go to sleep.”

“Blame your husband and Grif. They gave me the message that they are bringing back an airship.”

“An Airship? But that will cut down on--” She let out a sound only a thestral could produce when happy as she did a jig in the air with swoops and rolls. “Well, if you need extra help, you have my permission to pull from the Dream Clan. But if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to follow Fizzpot to the lower levels and get some sleep.”

“Who?”

“Did you not hear what Moon River did?” She asked

“I’ve listened to so many reports, had to reconstruct sets of equipment, KO’d death himself, brought a pony back to life, and had enough blood exit my system that I had to take it easy for a few hours,” Shawn listed. “Even with all that, I’ve missed on so many things that I’m still hearing about.”

“She won her first combat with a Changeling, who is now her Nanny,” Lunar Fang responded before making a tsking sound. “You need to take better care of yourself, and you need your strength for Moon River’s celebration ceremony.”

“Congrats. I’ll add making her first knife to the list,” he said, hanging from a wooden beam as he hammered in yet another nail.

“Thank you. Although tradition dictates it is a dagger, not a knife. I have a material for you to incorporate as well: a Changeling horn.”

“Alright, sounds easy.”

“I hope so.” She gave an aerial bow. “I thank you again for your work on the High Chieftess’ armor.”

“Someone had to make it, and I’m pretty sure nobody else was able to actually forge Ursa bone.”

“Thank you again.” Lunar Fang yawned. “If you shall excuse me, I am going to get some sleep. Also, can you relay a message to Pensword’s unit that their plaza has been moved to the side of the ravine and is coming along nicely?”

“You might see them first.”

“Oh?” Lunar Fang asked.

“I’m going to be up here all day and night, and more probably, until it’s done. I got two weeks to build this...”

“It’s day time for you,” Lunar Fang responded testily. “Sleep time for me. Still, if they stop by, let them know. If not, I’ll tell them next time I see them.”

“Got it.”

“Good night.”

“G’day,” Shawn responded as he continued work.

With a final nod Lunar Fang dipped down and headed inside, her ears folded back from the noise of the one man construction team.

64 - Will You Still Need Me, Will You Still Feed Me?

Extended Holiday
Ch 64: Will You Still Need Me, Will You Still Feed Me?
Act 8

The doors to the Monastery of Winds were large, ancient stone slabs and as Grif and the party approached, they could hear the grunts from inside as they were pulled open. They revealed a large stone platform where different Gryphons strolled around clothed in simple white robes. It was immediately noticeable that the predominant species were song birds mixed with smaller breeds of cats such as robins, lynxes, jays, and wildcats. Several species of owl were also identifiable.

The monks greeted them cheerfully, if tensely, as they entered the courtyard. Finally, one young acolyte approached, a sparrow with a snow leopard body. “Greetings, Avatar and company. Welcome to the Monastery of the Four Winds.” He bowed. “The Winds Father has asked that I be your guide during your stay and bring you to his office. We’ve awaited your arrival for many a century.”

“I hope I am not being too forward requesting safe stay for all of us.” Grif bowed, looking to the others and signaling they could remove their hoods. The messenger paled considerably as he watched the thestrals, crystal ponies, and last of all, Prince Bellacosa, removing their hoods. “O-o-of course, sir,” he said. “W-w-we offer sanctuary to all who have claim,” he said, trembling.

“What’s wrong?” Grif asked him

“We haven’t had such … noble company before, Avatar,” the acolyte said as he led them across the courtyard, past many other gaping monks, and through the halls. “The Winds Father asked that I bring you to his office first thing.”

“Very well.” Grif nodded as they came to a large oak door. The monk proceeded to open it and Grif gestured for Pensword and Bellacosa to wait.

Pensword moved his mouth as if to protest, a look of worry in his eyes as he flicked his ears around at the sounds of the monks going about their tasks.

“They’re pacifist monks,” Grif reassured the Pegasus. “We’re far more dangerous than they are.”

Pensword gave another look. He heaved a heavy sigh and sat down on the ground. “I will not move from this spot then. But if I hear a sound of trouble, I will come to your aide. Thou didst help me in the past. Let me help you here in the present.”

The door closed behind Grif. For a few moments there was silence before suddenly Pensword’s ears twitched and he winced. Raised voices muffled their way through from the other side of the door. Soon it burst open and Grif stomped out. “Come on. We’re leaving,” Grif told them as he stormed down the hallway.

Behind him, standing at the door, a large ugly figure wearing a luxurious robe fumed. His head was featherless and bald with the countenance of a buzzard, while what pensword could make out of his fur was short and brown with spots. The old Gryphon was shouting obscenities at Grif, and when he eyed the ponies he began a spiel about Grif bringing ‘faithless heathens’ inside the sacred place. This continued on until they stood on the stairs outside the monastery leading back to the gates. Grif didn’t respond or retaliate, not willing to spill blood on sacred ground.

The old buzzard’s shadow flew down from above as he landed by the gates. All the acolytes and priests had gathered to witness the ordeal, attracted by the Winds Father’s lungs. “-- And furthermore, I deny you, Grif Grafson, who claims to be sent by the winds. You have come from the corruption of Equestria to spread your vile ideas into the true--” a choked gasp cut the voice off, causing Grif to turn and look as the Winds Father grasped at his throat. The wind blew strongly from the east and seemed to swirl about the Gryphon. Thin strands of moving air looped like a noose around the blasphemer’s neck. The Winds Father grabbed in vain at the invisible threads, trying desperately to clear his throat. Knowing only too well where this was going, Grif wrapped a wing around Bellacosa’s face as he watched the old Gryphon struggle for life before their eyes. The Winds Father let out a raspy, gurgling craw as he clawed at his chain, striving to pull out the badge of his office. For what purpose, the party would never know. The Gryphon’s face turned pale, then purple, and eventually black as his eyes rolled into the back of his head. Then he collapsed to the ground, dead. The heavy jingle of gold was easily heard as gold coins spilled out from beneath his robes. The monks stood staring, flabbergasted as the wind ceased as quickly as it had begun, leaving the corpse where it lay. Then the monks looked to Grif with a shaky countenance.

Pensword stood there, having joined his own wing with Grif’s to obscure Cosy’s face. His expression was grim. He did not dare speak, nor even move. Right now, it was an unsteady position at best. From what he could gather, a very important figure in the Gryphon Religion had just died being choked to death by wind in a manner incredibly similar to a certain helmet-wearing, black-caped Sith Lord.

“I am sorry,” Grif told one of the monks. “I didn’t know that would happen.”

“... The Winds Father …” one of the monks said as a collective shudder passed through the gathering.

“And behold, in the coming of the great conflict after the Third Great War shall the ripening of corruption be nigh, and the Avatar of Winds shall again walk the earth. Evil shall rise against him, but the winds shall be with him to aid in his quest and ultimate purpose. And though the evil may rage, The Winds shall be his protection and his guide and the harbinger of corruption shall be smitten by the East wind. Hear, ye Children of the Winds, ye warriors, ye fighters, and know that in the fulfillment of these words shall upheaval smite the Empire and the life of the most holy shall be endangered. Guard him well, oh Children of the Winds, for he and he alone shall lead thee into peace and prosperity, and he and he alone shall aid in returning what was lost. And dishonor and corruption shall be purged, making way for the new order to rise in the calamity to befall the Empire and all of Equis, for the evil that slumbers shall waken, and in that meeting must all hatred and enmity be put aside, lest the world return to dust, and all creation become a thing of naught ...” The acolyte who had guided them before stepped forward, closing the book he had been reading from as he trembled.

Grif looked at the monks confused. “What? But that isn’t a prophecy by any prophet I’ve known,” Grif said. “What was that?”

“Darkdraft the wise,” the acolyte explained. “I was just reading through her works this morning before you arrived. She was the only prophetess in recorded Gryphon history; a crow with a panther’s body. She stood as black as the night and foretold grim prophecies of the future. She saved our empire from complete anarchy at one point by warning Emperor Grim Beak of an impending assassination. Had she not intervened, the elders tell us chaos would have erupted and the Empire would have been blown into fragments by the warring kings.”

“Yes, but what does it all mean?” Grif asked. “The Third Gryphon war was over a thousand years ago.”

“Time means little in the way of prophecies, Avatar.”

“Please, just call me Grif.”

“Alright, Grif it is then. But as I was saying, time means little when it comes to prophecies. The winds don’t perceive time the same way that we do. What’s centuries to us is the blink of an eye to them. It said ‘in the coming of the great conflict after the Third Great War.’ That means it happens after the Third Gryphon War, not a specific time though. It also mentioned the Avatar of Winds walking the earth again. In other words, this prophecy is happening here and now. And … if I’m not mistaken,” the sparrow snow leopard mix looked apologetically at his superiors, many of whom were glaring. “The Winds Father was just killed by the wind. And as much as I hate to say it … I think he was the harbinger of corruption. Why else would he be so laden down with gold when we’ve sworn off such finery?”

“What’s your name, monk?” Grif asked.

“I am called Jiraac, sir. I … I have no family, but my brothers in the monastery call me Cloud Claw.”

“Jiraac, will you attend to me and my wife during our stay?” Grif asked him. “I feel like I can trust you.”

Jiraac’s eyes widened. “Me? I-I mean, if you wish, but … does this mean you intend to stay?”

“There are few places within the city that I feel would be sufficiently secure for my charges. It is still sacrilege to spill blood here, is it not?” Grif asked

“Of course. The Winds forbid it.”

“Then I’ll be staying here,” Grif said. “That is, if there is room for all of us?”

“Of course there is. The Avatar is always welcome, as are his friends.” The young sparrow nodded as an older priest approached.

“Would you like a guide to bring you to your chambers, Avatar? I’m certain many of us would gladly assist you during your stay.”

“No, I think Jiraac here is more than capable, father. If you would, could you bring a message to the palace explaining to the Emperor that the Avatar has come to Gryphelheim with a political envoy requesting an audience at his convenience?” Grif asked.

The priest bowed stiffly. “It would be our pleasure,” he said as he made his way to one of the fledglings and whispered in his ear. Then he took another aside and pointed toward the inner portions of the compound. The young one nodded and flew inside and out of sight.

“Also, I would appreciate if these two ponies were placed in the rooms closest to mine.” Grif motioned to Bellacosa and Pensword.

“Of course, it will be our pleasure. We may need to put a couple of beds together for you and your wife, though,” Jiraac said as he led them down the halls and further into the mountain. Eventually they came upon a set of double doors with an adjoining door further down. “These should do nicely for you and your friends. The rest of your men will be housed in the soldiers’ quarters. Was there anything else you needed, Grif?” Jiraac asked as he opened the doors to reveal a fairly simple bedroom. To the left, a large stone slab stood in the middle of what should have been a doorway while to the right, a small door led to an adjoining room where two twin beds lay in wait. A few simple tapestries hung for decoration, worn and ragged with age while several shelves of books and manuscripts lined the walls, clearly indicating the quest for knowledge that was every monk’s dream.

“Jiraac, isn’t that the room of Grask Grimfeather?” Grif asked, pointing. “I don’t want to sound unappreciative, but the room you’ve given me could house others. Why don’t I make use of Grask’s chambers?”

“They’ve been sealed off for centuries, Grif. No one has been able to open them since he died, so we wanted to give you the room that was closest.”

“May I?” Grif asked, gesturing to the door.

“Be my guest,” Jiraac said with a bow as he motioned to the slab.

Grif approached the stone slab, examining it carefully. It was a massive piece of granite covered in old gryphic runes. He traced his talons along it, sweeping off the thick layers of dust. He continued to do so until he uncovered two long, narrow slits. Lifting an eyebrow, he thought back to what he knew about Grask. The former avatar was known for a love of puzzles and a great fascination with the applications of wind magic. He also was never seen without his swords. Grif’s eyes caught the slits again. They seemed almost….

Grif unsheathed Vengeance from his back and compared. The slits where just wide enough. Drawing Vigilance, he pressed the two swords against the slits. The second the tips touched, they sank inwards. Grif let out a startled gasp as the entirety of the two blades were pulled in, leaving only the handles outside. The wind picked up around him without his calling it as the runes around the stone lit up. Suddenly, he could feel something strange. It was almost as though the wind were cycling through the blades and transferring the sensation to Grif, like he was feeling inside the stone itself. This feeling continued and he felt something like metal inside the stone with his mind. Out of instinct, he attempted to push on it. A loud clicking noise emanated from inside the stone. A tumbler? Feeling around with this strange, new ethereal arm, he located several more tumblers, each moving into place with a loud click. As the last one did so, the swords were forced out of the stone as a long divide appeared down the stone slab.

Slowly, and with much protest, the stone separated, opening its mouth wide to reveal the room past it. A simple stone block lay where the bed had been and a thick coat of dust covered every surface. Otherwise the room was completely empty.

Jiraac whistled in admiration of the display, gawking somewhat as he was now honored to be one of the first Gryphons to see the inside of the sealed chamber in over 1500 years. “So the swords were the key?” he asked.

“No, the swords were a lock pick.” Grif laughed. “It’s a lock without a key. To open the door you had to pick the lock with the winds. It’s something no evoker could accomplish because of the fine control required.”

“That’s positively genius,” Jiraac marveled as he examined the stone once more.

“Would it be too much to ask for a broom and a couple extra beds?” Grif asked him. “Please.”

“Right away, sir,” Jiraac said.

About a half hour later the room was looking somewhat more presentable. Thanks to the training he’d received, Grif had been able to help the airborne dust and dirt move out a window and into the outdoors where it belonged while the others had helped to clean and spruce things up. Two mattresses had been carried up and into the room and placed side by side on the great stone slab as Avalon oversaw the work and helped in her own way to organize things.

“I think that about does it, dear,” Avalon said as she surveyed the room one more time. Bright torches burned merrily in their sconces and the room, while mostly stone, was filled with a cheerful light as the finishing touches were placed to make the space livable in the form of a few flower vases, some shields for wall decoration, and a new wardrobe to replace the old, decrepit one that had collapsed in the corner..

“I hope it’s to your standards.” Grif smiled at her.

“A room that’s fit for a queen. Or in this case, a wife.” She raised her brows meaningfully as she smiled at her husband.

Grif immediately turned to face the gathered Gryphons who had assisted with the renovations. “Thank you for your help, but we need to ... unpack,” he said rather hurriedly. “Could we have some Privacy please?”

The Gryphons nodded their heads, bowed in respect, and then left. When everyone had gone, the stone doors closed, giving the two their much needed privacy. The next time the couple would be seen, reports would say they were positively glowing with pleasure.

Pensword was currently bedding in the room that would have held Grif. Now, with the larger room unlocked, he and Cosy were able to take the spare room next door instead. He felt a little calmer knowing he had one less door to worry about to his left. He sighed as he slowly unpacked the few items he kept with him: a journal; a picture of himself, his wife, and his daughter; and the armor on his back. The Gryphons had promised they would move an armor stand in for him later. He sat in a chair meant for a Gryphon, so it dwarfed him. Still, out of habit more than anything else, he settled in as a knock echoed on the door. “Enter,” he spoke. Cosy said he had to see to his guards for a moment, at which point he was going to learn where the Prince would be staying.

“Excuse me?” A Gryphoness entered. Her head was that of a robin with the body of a cougar. “I’m sorry, I’m just going around making a record of the guests’ names,” she told pensword. “May I please have yours?”

Pensword paused. “Did the child give his name yet?” He asked in return.

“Prince Bellacosa has been well looked after.” Her assurance was nothing but genuine.

“Very well.” He took a deep breath. “Pensword Hurricane,” he answered. “However, the public log should be Feather Moon. I assume you know your history and the danger that name holds here in this city.”

“Oh my,” the Gryphoness said as she wrote what he said down quickly. “You’re the Demon of Triumph?” she asked, her voice hovering between fear and excitement.

“I am,” Pensword responded calm and collected.

“I--that is to say, the monastery's historian would greatly appreciate if you could put aside some time and talk with her,” she said. “A viewpoint like yours would be priceless for the records.”

Pensword looked at the Gryphoness. “If you are willing to sit through my bias and anger,” he admitted. “To you all, the war happened three generations ago, possibly a little less. To me--” he pointed a hoof. “--I had to bury my own men, as well as stand shell shocked within the remains of my home town after it had been destroyed.” He narrowed his eyes as dark memories resurfaced once again. “What I have to say may not be pleasant. If she is willing to sit through that, I will give her an evening.”

“With all due respect, sir, all history is valuable,” she told him. “I won’t seek to justify what my people did. I only seek to learn.”

“A good mindset to hold,” Pensword answered. “A piece of advice to give to others you meet: keep a journal of your thoughts and emotions. It lets folks know what you thought during your life for future generations.” He shivered. “I must admit, the Gryphons here have surprised me. I thought that they would either run in terror or try to kill me, yet all the Gryphons have been kind and courteous. I guess things have changed faster than I thought,” he mumbled to himself.

“Our species is stubborn at the best of times, but we do attempt to better ourselves,” she said. “But that’s me, a serial optimist.”

“Understood,” Pensword responded. “Still, do you have any questions for your own curiosity?”

“Oh, I’m not prepared,” she said. “I need ink and paper. I’ll be back soon,” she said, excited as she bolted out of the room.

Pensword snorted into the air. “Happy, mom? I’m trying.” He spoke to the empty room. “Now, I just have to wait for Cosy.”

Lunar Fang smiled, showing her fangs as she slowly stalked in the shadows. She twitched her ear and a moment later let out a squee as she pounced on Vital Spark’s back. “Gotcha.” From a carrier on Lunar’s back, Moon River squealed with joy.

“But do you really?” Vital smirked as Lunar Fang was suddenly lifted into the air by a blue magical nimbus while he stepped out from under her.

“Well, I did want to teach Moon River how to hunt,” she responded. “Also, you seem the least offensive, and easiest to practice on.” She giggled along with Moon River. Behind them, looking very annoyed, was Fizzpot. “Oh, did you know Moon River has her nanny?” She twitched her ears. “How are you holding up with those ears of yours with the construction?” She giggled. “Pensword, well Matthew to your mind, used to love talking about how much he could hear with his pony ears, especially after his Thestral ears came in.”

“I’d say I’m doing pretty good. I kind of got used to it after a while. I’ve lived in a construction zone before,” he said as he lowered Lunar Fang and her foal carefully to the ground.

“Ah,” she responded as a mischievous glint sprung in his eyes. “So, how are you holding up with being … how did you put it as a human, naked?”

“I’m uh … dealing with it.” Vital blushed. “It’s still a little weird, but I’m not so clumsy about it anymore.”

She smiled. “Well that is good. I was going to have tea with the Gryphon Slayers. Would you like to join us?” She asked.

“Thanks, Lunar Fang, but I think I’m going to have to pass. I still have a ways to go in my exercises today, and then I need to work on my target practice and find Clover for some magic lessons. You think we could take a rain check?”

“Very well. Just don’t avoid being with friends. It’s not wise to be all work and no play.” She shook her mane. “Have a good night.” She grinned and whacked him with her wing. “Just keep an eye out. I’m going to test your reflexes now.”

“Wait till after I start combat training, Lunar Fang,” Vital said as he rubbed the back of his head with a hoof. “My reflexes haven’t had time to develop yet. I have pretty much none to speak of.”

“I give no promises. I’m teaching Moon River to be a proper Thestral and that means teaching her to pounce and a few other things besides, so be ready.” She smiled as she continued to trot towards the Gryphon Slayers’ camp.

“... Why do I get the feeling she just found the perfect target?” Vital Spark sighed as he trotted to the field. He had pushups to do and runs to take care of. “No one’s going to touch them again,” he murmured as he twisted his gem, switched to human form, and started jogging.

Shrial sat on the cushioned stool at the counter of Sugarcube Corner, sipping her cocoa idly. She had to admit, it tasted almost as good, if not better than Joe’s. She sighed happily as the kicking finally began to ease. “I swear, these two have to have the biggest sweet tooths I’ve ever encountered. And they’re not even here yet!” She absently rubbed her expanding stomach and smiled. “But that means they’ll be feisty when they’re born, just like their mother.”

“Don’t you worry none,” Mrs.Cake smiled as she placed a tray of chocolate cupcakes down. “You look amazing, dear. When I was that far along with the twins, I looked like a big old butterball.”

“... Is it really that bad?”

“You’re growing people inside you, dear,” she pointed out. “It wasn’t going to be easy, but it’s worth it in the end.”

“Were you still able to get around once you got far enough along?”

“Well, I still had to get to doctor's appointments and around the house, but I didn’t want to move around too much,” she admitted.

“Great.” Shrial rolled her eyes. “That’s just going to make it worse for me.”

“It’s worth it in the end.” Mrs.cake offered a comforting smile.

“Did you feel the need to eat chocolate all the time too?”

“Well, Pumpkin preferred Cinnamon, I think.” She laughed.

“Does it ever stop?” She groaned, taking another shot of hot cocoa and rubbing her temples. “I hardly ever get a good night’s sleep anymore.”

“Are they restless?”

“All the time.”

“There are some exercises I can show you that’ll help you sleep. And there’s also this old family tea recipe I have,” she offered.

“Will it keep them calm without hurting them?” Shrial asked, cradling her stomach again.

“Of course.” Mrs. cake smiled, patting her hands with a hoof.

“I’ll take whatever help I can get. I want Grif to come home to two lovely, healthy girls.” She smiled tenderly at the thought of her husband, and even as she sipped some more of her cocoa, she couldn’t help but wonder what he was doing now half a world away.

“Would you like a refill there?” Mrs. Cake asked, pointing to the cocoa.

“Yes, please. It helps take the edge off the nerves.”

Mrs. cake laughed as she happily refilled the mug.

Pensword looked to Cosy at his side. “Are you sure you want to come with me to this?” They were gearing up for travel into the capital. Pensword looked to his left, feeling nervous without Grif to accompany them.

“I’m going to have to do it some time. If I’m gonna be an ambassador, I have to get to know the people, not just the rulers,” Cosy said.

“Very well, Cosy. I am happy to see you are wearing your armor, though. Shall we depart? It is still early, so we should arrive by the time the doors open.”

“Ready when you are, Uncle,” Cosy smiled.

“So we can get going, then?” A voice spoke up.

Pensword jumped into the air, wings flared and ready for combat in less then a second. Cosy yelped. After the pair had time to calm themselves, they saw who was speaking and relaxed. “Do--?” he paused and turned to the side. “MOM!” he yelled, then waited. “Look, I don’t care if I am, okay? Let me know when Kel’leam is in the room. I do not want to kill him by mistake.” He waited a beat. “Touché, his armor can protect him.”

“... Is everything okay?” kel’leam asked, confused.

Pensword turned to focus on Kel’leam, He opened his muzzle to speak only to be cut off by Cosy.

“Yeah, he does this alot. He can talk to spirits, so he was telling his mom he wanted to be warned when you were in the room.” Cosy smiled.

“Ah,” Kel’leam nodded. “I’m still confused how everyone seems to miss me.”

“I do not know either, but I do enjoy you at my side. You can be a surprise to any who might be against us. Still, you know where we are heading?”

“The war museum, correct? Possibly the market place afterwards?” Kel’leam asked.

“That is correct,” Pensword answered. “We are ready to head out. I hope we get there before it opens.”

“I can’t wait to see all the cool weapons and armor.” Cosy smiled.

“I am wanting to learn more about their war history,” Pensword responded. “I hope you like that itinerary, Kel’leam.”

“I’m here to make sure no one starts trouble for you two,” Kel’leam said. “If not for you two and Grif, I don’t think I’d have set foot here again.”

“How come?” Cosy asked, confused.

“Not all clanless leave Gryphonia by choice,” Kel’leam told cosy with a mournful face. “Not all clanless are innocent either.”

“I don’t understand,” Cosy said, furrowing his brow in a pout. “You’re too nice to be a bad Gryphon.”

Pensword looked to the young colt. “Cosy, do not lose that outlook. Let those of us around you help guard you as you grow.”

“Let’s just say that sometimes nice people do bad things,” Kel’leam told the colt. “And sometimes the right thing isn’t always the legal one.”

“So you did something that was right, but you got punished for it?”

“It’s ... complicated.” Kel’leam sighed. “And it’s a part of my past I’d rather let go of.”

They paused at the stone gates. “Then I shall not ask. We all have parts of our past we would rather let go of.” Pensword’s left ear twitched. “Well, this is going to be fun.” He turned around, “Okay, Kel’leam, do not move from that side of me.” He turned around to look forward as the gate swung open. A platoon of armed Gryphons bearing a large symbol emblazoned on their chest plates stood waiting. Kel’leam tensed at the sight.

“Stand aside in the name of King Draknor, bat pony. We’ve business with the Winds Father,” the leader growled as he shoved his way past, the column following close behind.

“Then the patron of the Avatar shall be sure to apologize to the emperor when he meets with him later,” Kel’leam called out officially. “I’m sure he would be most displeased to hear his important foreign visitors from Equestria were mistreated by his underlings.”

The captain merely chuckled as he continued on his way, the rest of his soldiers breaking into raucous laughter at the comment.

Pensword’s left eye twitched, followed by both ears. A steady shade of fiery red slowly rose up from his neck, then filled his entire head before steam blew out his ears.

Kel’leam lay a taloned hand on Pensword’s shoulder and shook his head.

Pensword stormed off. Few could hear the curses he muttered, but those who did blanched at the threats he made as he stewed in his anger. In the name of decorum, he had to swallow a lot of pride, and he was not happy to do so. Instead, he focused on heading to the war museum, Kel’leam and Cosy in tow.

Grif was already re-strapping on his armor when Avalon woke up over an hour later. “Sleep well?” Grif asked as he noticed her stir.

Avalon stretched and yawned before getting out of bed. “That was heavenly,” she said as she approached Grif. She gave him an absent peck on the cheek as she pulled on her knife belt and donned Grif’s sharktooth. Then she stood in front of the old mirror and preened her feathers.

“So I was thinking of going to the library and finding out about that prophecy Jiraac mentioned, but I also figured seeing as it’s apparently a book only the monks and I am ever allowed to read, you’d appreciate the access to sacred knowledge.”

“Grif, as much as I love knowledge, are you sure the Winds won’t just choke me like they did that old buzzard if I look? There’s a reason why forbidden knowledge is forbidden.”

“It’s not forbidden, it’s secret. And I don’t keep secrets from my wives,” Grif told her. “Besides, if the East Wind or the North Wind attacked you, the South wind would interfere.”

“What makes you say that?”

“‘Cause the South Wind represents love: familial, parental, maternal, paternal, romantic, platonic,” he wiggled his eyebrows mischievously, “and carnal. And my connection to the south is strong, so my love for you would cause it to protect you.”

“Oh. Well, in that case, I suppose a little peek won’t hurt.”

“That’s my girl.” He kissed her forehead. “Just don’t read all the books in the library tonight, okay?”

Avalon smirked. “I make no promises.”

“Let’s go.” Grif smiled as he made his way to the doors. Pushing them open was much easier from inside than outside.

They managed to find a monk who guided them through the numerous hallways and buildings until they made their way to the massive library complex. Walls surrounded them filled with books of all types and shapes that had been fitted into well-carved alcoves. Grif found himself greatly envying Avalon as she turned her head in a total 180 degree turn to take in the room.

“It’s amazing,” Grif said.

“Amazing doesn’t even begin to describe it. The things a Gryphon could learn here … it’s just --.” Her eyes were brimming with excitement as she took it all in and a giddy smile came over her face. “Where do we start?”

“Well I’m no expert on ancient manuscripts and sacred texts,” Grif said as he pointed to a large book standing on a pedestal surrounded by a glass case. Even being close to it caused the feathers on their necks to stand slightly on edge, for anyone who knew magic could feel the heavy enchantments that lay upon the great tome. The large pages where intact, though yellowed from age. The cover was bound in a hide so old and worn Grif couldn’t even identify the creature it came from. The cover held no words, only ancient gryphic runes emblazoned in faded silver. He almost feared to touch it as he approached. “But I’d say this is the book of winds.”

Avalon shuddered as a dim glow came from her satchel. “... No kidding. So are you going to open it? Or do we need to get a monk to remove the case? What’s the deal?” Avalon asked as she firmly tugged the leather straps in place on the satchel, smothering the dim light from any prying eyes.

“I can open it,” Grif assured her as he tapped the casing surrounding the tome. Gryphic runes glowed briefly on it and then it dissipated. “I’ve just never touched something this old before.” He gulped a bit as he laid a talon on the book, momentarily pulling back as if afraid it would crumble to dust around him. When nothing happened, he moved his talons back in place and carefully opened the Book of Winds. The pages where written in Ancient Gryphic and it took some considerable work for Grif to determine the section regarding the strange prophecy. With careful scrutiy, he made his way through the countless ages worth or Gryphon wisdom until he came to the final entries by Darkdraft. He then began Scanning the pages carefully.

“You know, if you need some help, you do have an expert in Ancient Gryphic right here,” Avalon offered.

“Graf was far from unschooled,” Grif said as he scanned the book. “He taught me this stuff during the cold, storming nights.” His eyes scanned the pages, carefully looking for details on this apparent future threat. Shaking his head, he pulled a quill and ink from his bag as well as a scroll and began to convert the passage into Equestrian. “Hammer Strike needs to see this,” Grif said. “The implications are unsettling to say the least.”

“You mean the part Jarrik quoted yesterday? Or is there more?”

“It talks about the return of The Winds, the war, some sort of mass thing between the races, and then an attack that the Avatar must hold off with other unnamed heroes,” Grif said as he wrote.

“Hold on, the return of The Winds? Why wasn’t this made public? All of Gryphonia’s been waiting for them to come back for millennia.”

“Because Diamond Dogs must stand with the Avatar to draw The Winds home,” Grif told her gravely. “And we both know that the few mentions of good Diamond Dogs are highly classified.”

“I haven’t even seen any of them. If there were any, they’d likely be held in the Emperor's palace somewhere. But what’s this about a war? Does it mean the Third Gryphon War or something else?”

“Given what was mentioned in the earlier portion, I believe so,” Grif noded. “That’s why it’s troubling. If this is true, then something very bad is coming.”

Avalon jumped as the sound of grinding stone rumbled through the library, shaking the ground where they stood. Slowly the pedestal began to glow and turn as a series of symbols began to carve themselves in the stones, glowing golden as the blocks began to gradually descend with a loud clank, one after the other. The sound of slamming doors and dropping boulders alerted the pair to the sealing of the library, and several alarmed shouts could be heard muffled through the other side of the entrances. A cool wind blew up from the stones as they finished locking in place, followed by a steady rumble as the winds of the library and the winds of the cavern touched and mingled before brushing playfully along Grif’s and Avalon’s fur and feathers.

“Um, Grif, what just happened?”

“Some kinda hidden chamber?” Grif looked to her. “Fancy an adventure?”

“It’s not like we can go anywhere else,” she said, motioning back to the massive stones that had shifted out from over the entrances and dropped over the doors.

“Then lets have some fun.” Grif smiled as he began to descend down the steps.

Shawn cracked his neck as he finished hammering another nail into place. He rubbed his forehead as he sighed. “Only another half of the structure to build…” he muttered to himself.

“Here you go,” a pink hoof held out a new nail to him.

“Thanks,” Shawn commented as he grabbed the nail, trailing the hoof to Pinkie, who was currently half way out of his pocket, holding his box of nails. “Remind me, what do you do to somehow fit into places such as my pockets?

“I could explain it, but you’d probably end up going crazy,” Pinkie told him.

“Pinkie, I’m already insane by many standards and was consumed by a darkness that whispered knowledge that I shouldn’t have known,” Shawn told her. “If you really don’t want to tell me, alright then. So what brings you around?”

“I simply bust a hole through the dimensional barrier and walk through,” she said.

“That is overly simple. Then again, you can do it by whatever power you have while the reason we got here was by a thin veil where the space between worlds was weak.”

“It’s not that simple and if I don’t dumb it down any more…. I won’t like the result.” Her hair began to deflate a bit.

Shawn simply pat her head as he shook his head. “It’s alright, I won’t question it anymore.” He shook his head as he reached into his other pocket for another tool, only feel two things. He had grabbed cloth, and there was a hand on his shoulder. Looking over at Pinkie, he saw his own hand coming out of her mane and grabbing his own shoulder.

“Uh…” He paused, pulling his arm back and watching as it pulled back into Pinkie’s mane. “I think you did something to my coat.”

“Well… that’s new,” Pinkie responded.

“I’d say. Wait, what about all the stuff I had in my pocket?” he asked after pulling his hand back and felt around in the space.

“Oh, you must’ve connected your pockets to my patented Pinkie place,” Pinkie explained. “It’s where I keep everything I need in the near future.”

After a moment of feeling around, he pulled out the scroll he was looking for. “I’m going to need you to stick around for a while, just until I can figure this out. And by figure this out, I mean figure out how to get things in and out of my pocket without them either poking out of your mane or my own arm coming out of your mane. I’m ahead of schedule on building, so I can take a break anyways. Shall we head to my office?”

“Okie dokie lokie,” Pinkie said, hopping out of his pocket.

A few minutes later they both arrived at Shawn’s office, said office being the workroom where he either signed documents or drew up new things to make. “Alright, so give me a moment,” Shawn said as he undid the buckle holding his coat from opening and removed it, placing it on a dummy he had in the room.

“Why do you have a training dummy in here?” Pinkie asked.

“I get bored sometimes,” Shawn said as his eyes traced over several holes in the dummy and the stone wall behind it. “Turns out my knives can handle a stone wall as well.”

“Wouldn’t want to be on the wrong end of that,” Pinkie said.

“Exactly why the walls are thick stone bricks.” Shawn chuckled. “Alright, let’s figure this out. When you go for something, do you just reach in thinking about it and you get it?”

Pinkie nodded. “Yeah, but if there’s too much in there, things can get complicated, so I try to only keep the things I need right away.”

“Then we have a problem. I had a lot of stuff in my pockets,” Shawn commented as he reached into the other pockets of his coat, every time saying the word: “Empty.”

“Fun times, all the pockets are connected. Problem, all of the stuff in them are now in your Pinkie Space.”

“Anything I should watch out for?” Pinkie asked.

“Knives primarily, and perhaps a few blueprints that you should ignore,” he hummed to himself. “Thaumic Crystals… and a broach.”

“You don’t seem like the type for jewelry.”

“...It was a gift from Rarity,” Shawn replied. “Said I should keep it on me in case I need it.”

“Okie dokie lokie!” she said. “So what do we need to do?”

“Figure things out, such as--” shawn started as he removed the coat from the dummy. “--I know one thing you have in that space and I’m curious if it’s linked to just my items, or if it’s a mixture,” he said, as he looked it over a few times before holding it off to the side like a matador holding a cape. “I’m going to look stupid if this doesn’t work though,” he chuckled.

“I won’t tell anypony,” Pinkie promised.

Shawn whipped the coat over the air. In the space behind the coat something solid interacted back as he revealed…

Pinkie’s party cannon.

“Welp, that answers that one,” Shawn said as he looked it over.

“Wow! Do a bunny! Do a bunny! No, do a cupcake! No, do a bunny made out of CUPCAKES!” Pinkie cheered.

“I think I can do that if you put one in there, but I doubt that you did though,” he said as he moved his coat over his hand and moved it away only to be holding a cupcake shaped like a bunny. “...Why?”

“Why not?” she asked, taking the cupcake and swallowing it.

Shawn moved his coat over the party cannon and the cannon disappeared. “I’ll, uh… try not to take things from the space, though I make no promises,” Shawn told her as he placed his coat on once more, adjusting the buckle back to where it was meant to be.

“Okay, well I’ve got to go. Gummy’s going to give it to me if I’m not home on time for his bath day,” Pinkie said, heading for the door.

Before she could leave, Shawn looked at her. “I take it you put the nails--.” He gestured to her mane. Before she could answer, however, a loud clatter of metal caught them both off guard. Below Shawn was said box of nails. “... I’m going to need practice with this.”

Princess Celestia looked out upon the setting sun as she lowered it with her horn. She was waiting for Luna to eat their meal together. A scroll sat on the table from her student, unfurled with two tea cups holding it open at the corners.

As the moon took its place in the sky, Luna appeared in the room in a flash of moonlight. The lunar alicorn looked more tired than usual as she made her way to the table. The bags under her eyes were painfully visible. “Forgive me, sister. Setting up court has been taxing these last few days.”

“But is it not rewarding?” Celestia responded with a grin. “Also, Twilight sent a report. The Changelings attacked New Unity thinking it was less guarded. They’ve retreated towards the Badlands again.”

“I take it Chrysalis received quite a shock?” Luna asked as she took a sip of tea.

“Yes, she did. You will need to head there during the dreams. ... Vital Spark had to kill and he’s not doing very well.” She looked concerned, pained. “I am worried as well. Did you find out what caused our Commander to head into the heart of the Gryphon Empire? While I applaud his thinking, I worry for his mental health.”

“As I understand it, Prince Bellacosa had decided he would be heading there as a diplomatic venture,” Luna explained. “He requested Grif and pensword as a personal escort.”

“Yes, I understand that. But before he left, did you not see the concern in his eyes? Something else is bothering him. I might have found something myself, but I am wondering if you did your own digging.” She smiled wistfully. “I miss your little trips into learning what you can about a topic that interests you.”

“My trip into the kingdoms was very enlightening, yes, but it was quite clear the Gryphons didn’t enjoy my company so much as I did theirs,” Luna reminded her sister. “Unless attempting to kill you when you get home is a sign of favor.”

“No,” Celestia responded. “I guess we’ll simply have to wait for his report then.” She took a sip of her tea. “Sister, I would like to say that when the diplomatic trip is over, we should put your bill to the joint courts.”

“Oh?” Luna questioned her sister. “Wouldn’t such a bill look unneeded after a diplomatic visit?”

Celestia shook her head. “Luna, the Gryphons from some of my confidants are reporting an unusual amount of personal armies under the Gryphon nobles heading to the Capital. Two of my friends over there have even gone silent. I fear they might be aiming to finish what they tried to start with Daedalus' parents. That means this visit may be returning with an unstable region that could allow the Minotaurs to react and take action. Then the Zebrican kingdoms would have to mobilize. I’ve been having a few disturbing dreams as of late, and I worry that what I built upon a thousand years ago was nothing more than a foundation of clay. I pray to mother it is not so, but I’ve put this off long enough.” She smiled warmly and put a wing around her sister. “Besides, with how weak the military is, you get to rebuild it how you see fit.”

“You worry of a rebellion when Commander Pensword and Grif Grafson Bladefeather are in the country’s heart?” Luna laughed. “I put very little beyond those two.”

“Be that as it may, I want your bill there as a means to usurp any of the other nobles’ petty plans. Baron Blueblood worries me. The last time a house even hinted at acting like that, we put flames to their name.” She frowned. “Never again. I want to cut them off at the pass. Your bill is the perfect way to do it, and--” she spread her wings “-- it shows just how much I trust my sister upon her return and freedom from that parasite.” She lowered her wings. “I want to see you happy, Luna. Yes, I hate to say this furthers politics, but it’s worth it to hear how much your subjects love you and how important the night has become to our little ponies.”

“Very well, sister, but you know full well I cannot begin to process the bill until the summit is over,” Luna said.

“You make a fair point. We need to bring Cadence up to date on our plan, not to mention Twilight. If all four of us approve, I doubt that even the most foolish of the nobles would be willing to stand against it.”

“You underestimate them.” Luna sighed.

“Luna, if anything, they’ll be looking to match your Thestral forces out of sheer jealousy. You have the finest military force in Equestria, second perhaps to that of Hammer Strike’s, if that. I’m fairly certain they’ll agree.” She smiled as she took another sip of her tea.

“Fair point, sister, but I think we should keep it to a city state basis, rather than separate nobility, or we will have civil war within ten years,” Luna noted.

Celestia smiled. “A wise insight. You’ve grown up so fast, Luna.” Celestia smiled and walked to her sister as she took her in another winged embrace. “Sometimes I miss that little filly I used to look after, but you’ve made me so proud.”

“I appreciate that.” Luna smiled at her sister.

Celestia chuckled. “Come on, let’s play some chess, hmm? I want to see just how sharp that military mind of yours has become. And maybe get the chance to whoop your sorry flank,” she said playfully.

“It will be a cold day on the sun when that happens.” Luna laughed as she moved to the board.

Pensword paused within the walled courtyard in the front of the Grand Imperial War Museum. Carved in stone with grand Gryphons in armor and a fountain built to impress and even awe the visitors, he found himself unpleasantly surprised. Taking a moment, he closed his eyes to reign in his temper before returning to the sight. He felt a gentle tug on one of his wings as he looked down to an impatient looking Bellacosa.

“Uncle, can we go inside now, please?” the young colt begged. “I wanna see all the cool weapons.”

He smiled as if at some inside joke. “Let’s go. Be ready to pay a fee though. Most places have that. You will guide me, as this is your time to play tourist. I am simply along for the ride.”

Cosy giggled. “I know you wanna see the weapons just as much as I do, Uncle. Don’t try to hide it.” Kel’leam smiled goodnaturedly at the foal as Cosy pulled Pensword toward the entrance, where a Gryphon sat waiting to collect the fee.

Pensword nodded and paid the fees happily. The guard thought he overpaid, not noticing Kel’leam as he passed by as well. “Well,” Pensword spoke up as he found a map of the museum. “The collection of weapons are in the West Wing. The second floor has a back wing that shows...” he paused as he read through the items. “Hmm. After the weapon exhibit, where do you want to go?” he asked, afraid he would ask for the Equestrian campaigns.

“How about we look at the Crystal Empire stuff? I didn’t think they’d have anything about us,” Cosy said, a little surprised as he noticed the symbol of his homeland, the mighty crystal heart.

Pensword twitched his left wing in surprise. “I agree.” He steeled himself in having to walk through what most likely was information on the Third Gryphon War from the empire’s viewpoint. “Well, the weapons are first.”

Racing into the room, several older pieces of armor, including more dilapidated sets that had clearly been torn through by sword and arrow, sat on Gryphon sized mannequins as the trio made their way from exhibit to exhibit.

“And here, we see the armor of General Steelclaw Talonfang. This Gryphon was one of the many martyrs who died at the hands of the Ponies during the Third Gryphon war. It is necessary to note, however, that he did die honorably in a duel he himself had initiated. It is not known who his opponent may have been. Some theorize it was a golem, others that a Unicorn Lord came and used his magic to an unfair advantage. Suffice it to say, the battle was ultimately lost, and a new general needed to be chosen. Thus was the beginning of the tragic fall of the tenth brigade of the Emerald Talons,” a Gryphon guide explained, motioning towards the holes in the armor.

“Warriors attempted to recover the blade with which Steelclaw had been killed, but reports claim it was too heavy for any Gryphon to lift, and so it was left in the battle field whilst the general’s second proceeded to carry his commanding officer back to the camp. A contest of arms followed to determine who should succeed the position. The museum is currently in negotiations with the war memorial at Canterlot to see if we can’t get his halberd and shield on loan, but they can’t seem to find it in their archives, or so they say.”

Pensword saw Cosy about to answer. “No,” Pensword whispered, cutting Cosy off. “At the moment, we do not want to draw attention. If they speak ill of a living friend, you may ask questions and ruffle some feathers, but we have to be polite. This is their museum and maybe even a memorial to past and fallen warriors. Just keep still till we reach the Crystal Empire exhibit.”

“Awwww, but I wanted to know more about what happened. I didn’t get to hear much about the Third War.” Cosy pouted.

“You will. We have to go through the Third War to reach the exhibit, so be patient.” Pensword paused as his ears twitched. Looks like the guide is speaking again.” They were standing in front of a large model of one of the smaller outposts Pensword recognized as Fort Lunar Fang.

“This is a miniature recreation of the first Gryphon fortress to fall into Pony hooves. It is uncertain as to what really occurred behind those walls. The officers’ logs indicate several troops suffered from extreme sleep deprivation and a plague of nightmares. We assume it was likely some form of mental warfare the Ponies developed at the time, but we are still uncertain as to the exact nature of the malady and its method of inoculation. Certain scholars believe it to be a type of Unicorn spell that was cast to blanket the fort, though it is deemed unlikely since a spell of that magnitude would have required several Unicorns of the Alpha class to pull off and maintain for any extended period of time. One scholar, a certain Arcturus the Mad dared to claim the Bat Pony creatures, also known as Thestrals, had somehow developed an art which allowed them to enter into creatures’ dreams. A positively ridiculous sentiment of course, which is why his doctorate was immediately revoked and to this day, his descendants are often forbidden to practice any art of a scholarly nature, lest the madness prove hereditary.”

Pensword remained neutral, even as the comment about Thestrals boiled his blood.

“Um … sir?” Cosy asked timidly. “I … I don’t want to be rude, but what’s that over there?” The colt asked, pointing to a large, cracked painting. Thunder and lightning brooded overhead with a malevolent creature somewhat akin to Nightmare Moon, only without the horn. Its fangs were elongated and blood dripped off its ends as it threw its head back and laughed. Beneath the pegasus, a pile of bloody corpses stood in graphic detail, their wings scattered around them in a pool of blood. The most frightening of all were the slitted eyes as they glared out on the gathered throng. Ghostly figures hovered behind him in the cloud as dust hovered in the background, symbolizing a horde of enemies. To the right, a lone scout held up his spear in defiance as he screeched at another pony. This one was a bat-winged creature with sword in hoof, diving for the kill. If one looked closely enough, the image of an umbrella with a crescent moon on it could just be made out. A cloak of shadows billowed behind her as it stretched around the lone Gryphon to consume him.

“That painting is called ‘The Demon’s Advance.’ It’s one of Cravenclaw the Ghast’s most gristly works, finished shortly before the death of His Holiness, Emperor Galileo Galeli Galefeather: well known as a patron of the arts and humanities, his casual attitude towards the art of war ultimately led to his untimely demise at the end of the Eighth Dynasty. The creature you see feasting on Gryphon blood is the legendary Commander Pensword Hurricane, one of the few strategists of Equestria capable of matching wits with Gryphonia’s finest. It is said he delighted in the blood of his enemies and drank it eagerly, gleefully shearing wing from bone to prevent our soldiers’ passage into the afterlife and strand their spirits on the ground for all eternity. He is our greatest challenge, and our greatest embarrassment. The mare you see attacking the final Gryphon is his wife, Lunar Fang. A powerful warrior in her own right, her cold cunning led to the destruction of many a battalion in the assault on Fillydelphia. Her vicious nature made her a perfect match for her mate. It is said Pensword dispatched over a hundred Black Tips on his own in hand to hoof combat before they were outlawed and disbanded towards the end of the Tenth Dynasty.”

“What about Celestias Ghost?” one of the Gryphons in the crowd asked.

“You’re referring, of course, to the Pony Lord Hammer Strike of Equestria. Little is known of his origins and history. For many a century, his name was relegated to legend and myth. It’s not entirely clear what role he had to play during the events of the war, but one thing that is known for certain is he had a direct hand in the destruction of the fortress Shertugal and its razing to the ground. By what means or magic, we do not know. One thing he is well known for, however, is his strength and skill at arms.”

Pensword stood there listening, and while they talked, he felt pride and joy at seeing the painting: the perfect expression of the fear and pain he had caused them. He took a steadying breath as he felt an unusual pang of guilt as well, but he knew where it came from: his other half. The human Matthew felt worry and shame at how those around him viewed his actions.

“And last, but not least, we have the ‘Grif the Egg Smasher’ Exhibit. As an orphan found in the Northern Isles, Grif was raised by Graf, formerly of the Farflyer Clan. For his daring to adopt and care for an orphan, he was shunned and mocked, barely acknowledged by his fellow Gryphons, but don’t be fooled. Graf was a warrior of the old ways, and more importantly, a warrior without peer. He taught Grif the ways of war and made him a scholar as well as a warrior. Having been raised by such a formidable fighter with such revolutionary ideals, it was only natural that he would be different than most Gryphons of the time period.

“Scholars aren’t entirely certain what might have been done to cause him to turn on his own kind. Some believe he went mad, others that he was put under some sort of spell. What is certain, however, is that after meeting the legendary Hammer Strike, he swore his allegiance to the Ponies. From that point on, Grif Grafson became a staunch supporter of Equestria, and soon after, a dedicated killer and assassin to many of Gryphonia’s most influential generals. He made it a common practice to cut off the wings of every Gryphon he slayed before burning their bodies and leaving their ashes to be taken by the winds and the earth. The wings were then nailed to Pony Fortresses as trophies and warnings to curse the ground and ward off future invaders. On occasion, he even allowed himself to be captured for the sake of taking his targets.

“However, his greatest victory came at the historical tower of the Evokers, called the Fortress of the Arcanium. It is uncertain just what happened in this tower. All that we know is that a great battle was fought and a massacre slaughtered practically every Evoker there. In later centuries, we learned the tower was in fact the location of the final resting place of the legendary Grask Grimclaw Dragonfeller, the first Avatar of Winds. Historians have been trying to get permission to enter the tower for centuries, but since Grif was technically the one to conquer the tower, it belongs to him. Negotiations are ongoing. It’s not entirely clear how, when, or why, but Grif has been named the Avatar of Winds, being the second Gryphon in the history of the empire to be capable of wielding wind magic to its fullest capabilities. A great deal of controversy surrounds him, and a great deal of mystery. However, for better or for worse, he has been chosen, and he walks among us today.”

“But if he was there a thousand years ago, how is he alive?” a young fledging from the crowd asked, confused.

“He slept in stone in the crystal empire,” Kel’leam spoke up suddenly, causing the room to jump. “He was injured fighting the fallen king Sombra, but his blood oath wouldn’t let him fall until the king was dead.” He looked down at the fledgling. “And his name is Grif Grafson Bladefeather.”

“And you would know this, how?” the guide asked skeptically. All eyes were on the heavily armored Gryphon.

“Because I bear his name,” kel’leam answered as he stood up, fully revealing his polished chestplate and the symbol emblazoned onto it. “Though the way he tells it he is far less glorious.”

One of the elder Gryphons in the crowd sneered. “And you expect us to swallow this finch spittle? Earth Magic is far beyond the skills of any Gryphon, let alone a pony.” He chuckled grimly at Kel’leam.

Kel’leam tensed his muscles, preparing to draw his lance when he felt a gentle hoof on his arm. Cosy looked up at him and smiled before stepping forward.

“What’s your name, mister?” he asked.

“They call me Ishmael. Ishmael Spearhunter.”

“Gah!” Pensword muttered in shock as Matthew executed a perfect anime face-fall in his mind. The statement was one he knew well from Earth, even if it did come from a book he’d never read.

“You know Grif’s come to Gryphonia, right? Word of that’s probably been spreading since we got here yesterday. My family paid him to escort me here to Gryphelheim to meet with the Emperor. My name is Bellacosa Sonata Orchestra, Crown Prince of the Crystal Empire. He stood boldly as he tore off his cloak to reveal the armor underneath. “And I was there when the war took place. Grif Grafson fought to save our lives. He protected my sisters and me from everything Sombra threw at us. I was there when the spell was cast, and I was cast in stone with him, Hammer Strike, Pensword, and my sister, Alto. No normal Unicorn could have cast that spell, but the caster was no normal Unicorn. Starswirl the Bearded encased us in stone before our empire was whisked forward in time by King Sombra’s dark magic. The power of the Crystal Heart released us from our hibernation after Princess Twilight restored it to my big sister, Queen Cadence. Let me set the record straight. It happened, and Kel’leam here was telling the truth.”

In a sudden flash, Cosy’s coat renewed its shine as a blazing light flared on his flanks. When all had returned to normal, Cosy stood upright and bold, his crystal coat glimmering and refracting the torch light as two identical marks glowed peacefully on his flanks showing a crystal blade and trumpet crossing one another as the trumpet blew. Behind them, a blue crystal heart pulsed in time with a purple treble clef as a golden crown inscribed itself circling the loop at the top of the clef. Cosy glared at the assembly. “Anypony else got a problem with that?”

Pensword just watched, first in shock and chagrin, but slowly, a grin grew on his face and pride warmed his heart at seeing what he saw. Cosy had just gotten his cutie mark, and he had been privileged to witness the event.

The reaction of the crowd ranged anywhere from pure amazement to low growls and the air was filled with tension rather quickly. Kel’leam’s talon was a hairsbreadth away from his spear just in case before the tour guide did his best to break things up.

“Perhaps it would be best if we carried on to our Crystal Empire exhibit?” he suggested.

“That might be wise,” Pensword answered, only too glad to be incognito at the moment. He briefly considered drawing the ire from Cosy by revealing himself, too, but at the moment, it seemed a bad idea. They were close enough to a riot as it was.

They had been descending for almost an hour and Grif was certain they should have been in the open air about five hundred steps prior. “Avalon, I thought the monastery was entirely made of stone,” Grif said suddenly.

“It is,” Avalon said matter-of-factly.

“This is cloud,” Grif said, poking the step beneath him.

“You’re kidding,” Avalon said as she stepped ahead. Her eyes widened in the dark as she felt the moist, soft, cool touch. “Winds, you weren’t. But how?” she asked.

“I was beginning to wonder how we hadn’t fallen from the floor yet,” Grif said as they kept going. Several minutes later, they finally came to the end of the staircase and a large wooden door. Grif looked to her. “Should we?”

“Do we even have a choice?”

“I guess not.” Grif sighed. “Or wonder till it drives you mad, what would have happened if you had,” he quoted as he pushed the door open. On the other side, a cloud chamber stood waiting for them. Shelves occupied every area of “wallspace” and those shelves were occupied by thousands upon thousands of books, tomes, and scrolls. Perches were set up everywhere bearing every species of owl imaginable.

‘Welcome!’ The voice was male, but it seemed ancient and wise and it came from practically everywhere all at once. Grif and Avalon’s eyes were drawn to the center of the room, where a long, serpentine body lay coiled. Feathers sprouted from scaly hide impossibly along every inch of the body, and every feather and scale shone with every color imaginable. A large pair of feathered wings were the only limbs this creature held aside from its long tail. Its feathery head held sharp, draconic eyes and a long snout full of fearsome teeth.

“... I don’t know whether to be scared or honored,” Avalon whispered to her husband.

“Hello, Lord of the East Wind,” Grif said as he managed to gain a hold of himself. Carefully, he bowed to the ancient being.

‘I take it, then, that you know why I have revealed myself to you?’ the Quetzalcoatl asked

“I already had the chance of meeting with your Southern sister,” Grif responded. “I must say, while her music was beautiful, I find your surroundings the more favorable.” Grif smiled as he looked around at the books.

‘You are both welcome at the grand parliament.’ The Quetzalcoatl nodded his large head. ‘Come forward, Avalon Bladefeather.’

Avalon looked nervously at Grif before following the great creature’s instruction. “I-it’s an honor to stand before you, sir,” she said.

In a flash of light, Avalon’s focus appeared before the great beast, supported in an aura of a color neither Avalon nor Grif could name. ‘This was an admirable creation, given your circumstances. Snowy was quite proud you chose her feather.’

“Snowy?” Avalon questioned. “You mean the owl I took from?” She winced at the memory.

A familiar snowy owl flew from her perch and proceeded to land on Avalon’s back. It cocked its head at her, twisting it around even as Avalon did the same to see it properly. Then it bowed and hooted breathily at her.

“Um … thank you, I guess,” she said, having never communicated with a bird before. “It … didn’t hurt, did it?”

The owl hooted back to her in a tone that, somehow, she could understand.

‘I am afraid, however, you can no longer use this core,’ the Quetzalcoatl continued as his magic began to loosen the core from its housing.

Avalon bowed her head, resigned. “I’ll take whatever punishment you deem fit.”

‘You misunderstand me, child.’ The dragonbird roared with laughter as the owls hooted in chorus. ‘You cannot use this core because you cannot use the feather of your familiar on your focus.’ With these words the feather burned to nothing inside it’s quartz case. ‘Besides, for the path ahead of you, you will require something much stronger!’

“I’m sorry … what?” Avalon asked, more than a little confused. She looked at Grif, who simply shrugged in response.

‘The evokers took what our parents gave them and corrupted it, twisted it into something vile!’ The Quetzalcoatl snarled briefly before returning to his neutral pose. ‘But the winds did not decree magic should cease. An enlightener was to be chosen, and Gryphon magic was to be reborn. You are to be that enlightener. And for that, my dear, you will need greater power!’ With a groan, he used his magic to rip a feathered scale from his form and insert it into her core. ‘For such power, you will require a familiar, which Snowy has graciously volunteered to be, and a focus far stronger than any evoker ever carried.”

“Me?” Avalon asked in disbelief. “I was chosen by the winds?”

‘Of course you were. Why do you think Grif was drawn to you in the first place? Why else do you think your spell worked the first time? Why do you think your eyes were changed? Why do you think you’re still alive?’ He chuckled. ‘That spell of yours should have blown up in your beak. If it weren’t for our parents’ orders and our combined blessing to stabilize the spell, it would have.’

Avalon trembled as the full significance of what the Lord of the East Wind had said took hold. The snowy owl hopped up to her shoulder and hooted comfortingly as she preened Avalon’s cheek.

Taking the casing in his magic, the Quetzalcoatl vaporized it. Seconds later, In a flash of light, a beautiful new casing manifested in two pieces. The inner caging was forged from mythril and covered in runes so old, Avalon realized they predated even Ancient Gryphic. The other shell was forged of polished bronze with four small gems embedded in each of the principal directions in a manner similar to her original obsidian design. Long lines of Ancient Gryphic were emblazoned in the bronze all the way around. Avalon found she could even understand some of them: ancient names and words of power. As the quartz slid into place and the two halves came together, the inner cage rotated until it locked parallel to the other shell. The rainbow-feathered scale at the core illuminated the polished metal with an almost unearthly glow.

‘Take this focus in your hand,’ the Quetzalcoatl calmly instructed as the focus levitated before her. ‘For with this focus, you, shall do, our wonders!’

Avalon took hold of the new focus and a blinding golden light filled the room as the owls chorused above them. A blast of wind blew through the room from where she stood as it ruffled her feathers. When the light had died down, Avalon stood in the midst of a dim corona which surrounded her and Snowy as the owl perched on her head with her wings spread wide. Avalon slowly took the focus and held it to her breast as she bowed her head. Tears dripped from her beak and joined the water vapor of the clouds on which they stood.

‘I realize this is much to take in, my dear, but I am afraid we only have three days in which I am to mold the two of you. When you are ready,’ the Quetzalcoatl looked to his left and the cloud shaped itself into a table and a chair, growing up out of the floor. Several large, thick volumes proceeded to stack themselves on the new table. These volumes will allow you to glimpse into hidden knowledge. Use it wisely, or else become a victim to it!’

“If I might ask a question before we begin, sir?” Avalon asked.

‘The quest for wisdom always begins with a question,’ the Quetzalcoatl said with a rumbling chuckle. ‘Tell me, what is yours?’

“Why me? And how did the grimoire find me? How did you know I was supposed to be the one?”

‘Because your name has been carried on the winds for centuries, child. Our parents prompted Galadriel Farseer, the first Evoker taught by Grask, to compile the volume with certain instructions and enchantments. It was basic for its time, but as you are aware, it held what you needed to begin your training. Once the grimoire read your heart, it bonded to you, as was its design. And where better to hide such a novel than the bottom of a lake? You passed the rite of acceptance when you used your first focus to save your father, and while it was not altogether wise, your actions had merit in courage, love, and fortitude. You are a seeker, Avalon. A seeker of knowledge, of wisdom, and of growth and progression. In your predecessors, this lead to their downfall because they chose to let their hearts shrivel in selfishness, greed, and a lust for power. You, on the other hand, are more well balanced. After Grif here killed off the Evokers, the magic reservoirs of you children had to grow once again. You are the first to break the barrier, and more will join you in due course. But that is for a later date. I’ve taken enough of your time. Come, it’s time to study.’

“But--”

‘No buts. I’ve said what I can. If you want the rest, you need to study,’ he said, motioning to the books.

Avalon let out a defeated sigh. “Yes, sir,” she said as she approached the desk. She absently attached the new chain that had been forged with the focus around her neck and sat at the desk as Snowy flew onto an empty perch just above her new mistress.

‘As for you, Grif.’ The Quetzalcoatl motioned with his tail as a new large doorway formed on the east wall. ‘Follow me. We have a lot of work to do! The dragon-bird flew through the doorway before Grif could say anything else.

“Bu--bu-- where’s my books?” Grif whined, his eyes a brighter tint of blue as he followed reluctantly.

Luna prowled the dream corridor for the fifth time searching for Vital Spark’s dream door.

“Tis three o’clock in the morning. Surely he wouldn’t still be awake by now,” she exclaimed as she continued her search. Shawn’s door was plainly visible with its distinctive cross pattern and multiple rectangles, but there was still no sign of their fourth guest. “Wait a moment.” She turned back to the familiar white door. “Hammer Strike’s asleep? Strange, it doesn’t feel like him.”

She moved forward and pushed on the door with a hoof, finding it opening far more easily than any previous time she had visited Hammer Strike’s dreams.

A familiar blackness filled the room as the door shut behind her, disappearing in the shadow. She had felt a similar darkness in Shawn’s consciousness when he had first come to Equestria. Could it be that Vital Spark suffered a similar malady? No, this felt different somehow. The other blackness was ordered, controlled, practically enforced. This one felt restless, chaotic, like a calm before a storm. Whoever’s dream this was, he or she clearly had little to no control of what they saw when they slept.

“Hello?” Luna shouted. Silence greeted her. She felt a sense of hesitancy and the darkness roiled around her. Her horn glowed as a large energy sphere surged forward, stabilizing the scape. Eventually she could make out a large bed where the human lay, his simple cotton bedclothes rustling in the sheets as he tossed and turned.

“Conor? Conor?” she called.

Conor remained silent, doing his best to hold still.

She shook him with a hoof, finally knocking him out of the bed by accident.

“Augh, okay, okay, I’m awake,” Conor grumbled as he squinted with his eyes into the blackness. He rubbed them tiredly. “What is it, Luna? You need to take me to the other side of the world again?” he asked, still not aware of the dreamscape.

“Conor, do you know where we are?” she asked.

“The castle,” he said as he sat back down on the bed. “Where else?” A wavering image of the castle walls and stone floor appeared around them like a mirage.

“This is your dreamscape,” Luna told him. “Are you not aware of your own dreamscape?”

“I don’t really remember my dreams all that much,” Conor said as he looked over the wavering images. “I do most of my dreaming during the day since I can’t remember the ones in my sleep. Every time I start to lucid dream, I either have to sit back and watch helplessly as I’m acted upon, or else I wake up as I try to interact in it.”

“I see,” Luna said. “I have strengthened this dreamscape so we can talk,” Luna offered.

“So I can’t wake up until after you go?”

“That’s how it works generally, yes,” Luna nodded.

“And I can influence my dream however I want?”

“Yes, of course.”

Instantly the room shifted, wavering as the walls became an opaque white and slowly closed in around them to form a square with a leaning ceiling. Two pairs of track lights, one mounted on each wall, pointed down on the tan carpet. The bed had shifted to a metal frame with jutting metal spokes at the edge. A large comforter and a child’s blanket lay over the top of it with a pair of pillows. Behind Conor, a single windowsill with a makeshift red drapery made from a thin cloth blocked out the moonlight. He moved to the side table next to the bed and twisted a knob to flick on a light. A bookshelf stood to the left against the wall with all manner of fictional works from the human word, including strange names such as Roald Dahl, C.S. Lewis, J.R.R. Tolkien, and many more. Lastly, Conor turned to face a door in the corner of the room, the same door Luna had just entered from.

“What is it with you humans and reading rooms?” Luna asked, looking around.

“This is my room. The one I had before I came to Equestria, I mean. It used to be our family’s study before my parents finally felt it was better to separate me and my siblings into our own rooms. So yeah, there are a lot of books here. I really enjoy fantasy too, so I really didn’t mind too much.” Conor plopped down on the bed, the familiar creak of the metal frame both relaxing and somewhat painful to him.

“I understand you have been having some trouble lately?” Luna asked him.

“Which one? The getting whisked away from my family, getting used to being naked, having to fight a war?” He chuckled. “I have so many more.” A shadow started to form on the wall next to the bookshelf.

“It seems my work is definitely cut out for me,” Luna said. “Lets begin with one of the more recent ones, your first blood.”

Conor shrugged as an old pair of sweatpants and a shirt with a large wolf on it replaced his silk pajamas. “Fire away,” he sighed. Behind Luna, the shadow grew more substantial as a frame began to form.

“I know a warrior’s path isn’t for everyone, and even for warriors, first blood is never easy. How are you dealing with it?”

“About the same way I always do with death, honestly. I’m still in the numb stage right now. Thanks for asking directly though instead of just guessing and trying to help by manipulating my dream to teach me a lesson. I prefer talking to people most of the time.”

“Those who have never fought in battle cannot truly understand what battle is like,” Luna noted.

“Fair enough. I’ve certainly read enough about it, seen a few photos, and even watched some war flicks. It’s just … I never thought I’d actually have to kill so soon, you know? And not like that.” He shuddered as the body of the changeling he’d turned into a gory pincushion appeared in front of him, the other six laying at its side. He hadn’t wanted to see them, but it had taken long enough to de-barricade the doors afterwards that he couldn’t help but catch a glimpse. They’d been burned into his mind ever since.

“I always thought I had a good handle on my emotions, but now, even the slightest twinge can send my magic in the wrong direction.” He sighed again, though he still looked surprisingly calm. “That’s why I need to learn to use it, even if it does make me feel guilty. I can’t afford not to. Not if something like this is going to happen again,” he said, motioning to the still forms bleeding on the carpet. Next to the bookshelf, bolts and rivets had begun to form, pushing out from the paint in the wall with a set of heavy steel hinges.

Luna looked towards the door “Whats this?” she asked.

Conor looked up as the loud clank of a dungeon door slamming hit home and the door materialized. Two heavy metal chains tied to a giant padlock hung in the center, clinking and shaking. “A door that can never be opened,” Conor said warningly.

“Some secrets must rest beyond the light.” Luna sighed.

“I’m glad you understand. That’s where I shove every single dark and disgusting thing I have ever seen or experienced, including various acts I’m not too proud of, even if they’ve already been resolved and I’ve changed. I try to keep them at bay, but sometimes--” The door began to bulge and press in certain places as Conor approached and lay his hand on it. Slowly it returned to its original state. “--they try to get out. And they succeed. And then I have to ask for a little help to get them back where they belong.”

“Then don’t be afraid to call should you ever need me,” Luna told him.

“I know, Luna.” He smiled and went over to hug her. “Thanks for showing you care. It’s not really that I don’t want to let anyone in to help or anything like that. Honestly, I think I’m past the actual shock of the act. It’s more just me learning to let go after the effect, and I can only do that with time.” He sighed as the door pressed back with a reluctant shriek of dragging metal and the changelings disappeared. In their place, a window hovered, showing what had happened when Vital Spark had found Black Rook being bound by the changelings. “On the plus side, at least I was able to help Rook after the fact.” He smirked and let loose a dry laugh. “Interesting thing about me. It’s very hard to get me really angry, and I mean really angry, not the annoyance I felt with Renati, I’m talking about a burning kind of anger that nothing can hold back and drives you to extreme measures. When that finally happens though …” he motioned to the window. “Let’s just say I’m glad I still have control over my actions even then,” he said as the changelings were rapidly knocked out and sent flying past their queen.

“Are you going to be okay?” Luna asked him.

Conor chuckled as he sat down on the bed again. “To tell you the truth, Luna, I honestly don’t know yet. Like I said, these kinds of things take time, and in my case, maybe a little prayer. I’m sure you’ve noticed by now, we humans can be pretty complex at times.” He casually raised a hand and sent out a white orb that promptly exploded on a shade that had formed on the floor. “On the plus side, I can actually use my imagination at a visual standpoint here to beat anything I don’t want to creep up on me. And I get to live a fantasy or two.” He smirked as his bed clothes suddenly switched to a set of sturdy boots with a type of royal armor colored in blues and red. A red cloak billowed behind him as a sturdy amulet set with his cutie mark formed with a thin chain around his neck. A rather large sword appeared in a belt and sheath on his left as his hair blew in a wind that wasn’t there before the same mark appeared on his forehead. He smiled.

“It’s not every day I get to be my dream self,” he said as ten silver rings with various symbols, gems, and designs appeared on his hands, one for each finger and thumb.

“That is ... an interesting costume,” Luna noted.

“He was basically my escape while I was in school. You know about Diamond Tiarra and her antics in Ponyville, right?”

“May I assume, then, that you also had bully trouble?” Luna asked.

“I had to deal with just about everyone in my class either giving me the cold shoulder or treating me the same way Diamond treats Scootaloo, and I had to face it for a lot of years before I got some good, steady friends. This is Prince Conor of the Kingdom Solaria,” he said, motioning to the outfit. “He’s basically an overpowered hero who is constantly pulled into situations where he has to save the day or is the chosen one.” Conor chuckled. “It actually gets to the point where he’s sick of it, but it just won’t stop. At least not until his last adventures when he awakens as the prince and remembers his past life before rebirth and/or reincarnation. He can transform, heal, summon mini-supernovas with controlled blasts and pinpoint accuracy, use aura balls like bullets, and has an incredibly powerful magical artifact that is hereditary to the royal line of his kingdom and helps him to fight evil. I used to imagine being him as he got sucked into worlds. He was basically a ‘what would have happened to me if I’d been put through these situations’ type of thing. It helped me pass the time during recess.”

“Retreating into the mind when you found the outside too hostile.” Luna nodded. “I’ve had to do that myself before.”

“I know. It’s not fun to be ignored or mistreated. It makes you feel empty and worthless. If I didn’t have help from my family and a psychologist, I don’t know what I would’ve done. I’d actually considered killing myself once or twice. Pushed the thoughts away of course, but it happened all the same. I learned to hate during that time and it nearly turned me into something that wasn’t me. It actually did for a while. I guess in that way, you and I have something in common.”

“No, you managed to turn from it,” Luna said. “I let my hate consume me, make me a monster.”

“Except it wasn’t just you. You had help, and not the good kind, to push you in the right direction.” A shadowy form appeared and materialized wearing black and chuckling. Aside from that and the lack of the flashy jewelry, he was practically Conor’s twin.

“Awww, isn’t that sweet?”

“Oh, shut up, Ronoc, you’re not welcome here,” Conor said as he flicked his hand. The metal door appeared for all of an instant, gaping open as the shadowy twin was suddenly blown off his feet and into the shadows before the door clanged shut and disappeared. He turned back to Luna. “Sorry about that. I guess you could say he’s my nightmare. All my darker attributes and lusts combined into a sort of persona in my head. He pops out from time to time and I have to put him back in his place again.” He sighed. “It’d be nice if he didn’t end up acting like such a jerk all the time.”

“You have your own nightmare?”

“Yup. He’s been bumping around in my head for the last ohhh, probably about six or seven years or so.” He shrugged. “I learned to deal.”

“I see.” Luna looked off into the horizon as a dim light began to shine through the curtain. “It seems our time is nearly finished,” she noted.

“Hey, Luna, I appreciate the call, and everyone’s concern, really. But, before you go, could you just promise to do me a favor?”

“Yes?” luna asked.

“Let the others know I’m going to be alright, okay? Like I said, I just need some time to get it through my system. If someone wants to talk to me, they can, and I’ll listen, and I’ll talk. I just need a little space every once in a while to do some things to help myself.”

“Very well.” Luna nodded. “I will leave now.”

“Oh, and Luna?”

“Yes?” the Lunar Princess asked as she pulled open his dream door.

“If you need someone to talk to, I’m always here,” Conor said as he flickered back to his normal self again.

“Thank you, Conor.” And with that, Luna faded.

65 - Smells Like Rain

Extended Holiday
Ch 65: Smells Like Rain
Act 8

Vital Spark walked calmly through the hallway as the cool castle drafts brushed against his fur. It still felt a little strange to be just fur and hide, but by this point, he’d gotten pretty much used to it. His ears twitched and swiveled as he heard various whispers and snippets of conversation as he passed through the halls past various doors and Pony guards. He casually reviewed the letter that had popped up in his room one more time.

‘Vital,

Come to my office. I have a few things to discuss with you when you have the free time. Keep in mind, this will take some time, so it’s for the best you show up after your workout.

~Hammer’

Vital sighed as he plodded up to Shawn’s office. He raised a hoof to knock only for a voice to stop him.

“Don’t have to knock.”

Vital sighed and pushed. The door gave way fairly easily with a light creak. “You called?” he asked as he trotted into the room, closing the door behind himself.

Hammer Strike looked up from his desk, his coat placed on his chair. “Ah, Vital,” he motioned for him to take a seat. “So yeah, this is going to be a nice conversation.”

“By nice, do you mean long, or do you mean unpleasant?”

“Depending on how things go, both,” he started.

“Great,” Vital said unenthusiastically as he plopped down on a chair.

“So, I have a few things I want to go over before you leave this room, the primary thing being some advice.”

“Survival, thaumaturgy, magic, or a little of everything?”

“Advice on the mind is a primary thing, but yeah, a mix on most things. The first thing I want to talk about is how you act in Pony form and Human form.”

Vital Spark raised a brow.

“Act the same. I’d prefer you not argue with yourself because you created another mindset for a different form. At least, try not to that is. Matthew and Peter had that problem for a while due to an incident wiping their memories and having to grow up once again.”

“Okay, fair enough. So what else?”

“Two, I’m going to be teaching you some magic myself later this week.”

“I thought you said I was supposed to avoid using it.”

“You use it every time you cast a spell as a Unicorn. There is no avoiding it at this point in time,” Hammer told him, a slight frown on his face.

“So now I need to learn to control it instead so I don’t accidentally hurt somepony in the process, then.”

“The Thaumic field is interesting in a way. Think of it as a separate part of you relying mostly on your instincts or your logic for tasks in helping. When you perform magical feats, it adds its own power to the spell, enhancing it.”

“And like any muscle, it only gets stronger the more I use it.”

Hammer Strike nodded. “Another topic that I need to talk about is if we get the chance to go home. We won’t be staying, we being Grif, Pensword, and myself.”

“You mentioned being stuck here and it had something to do with the field, right?”

“My internal organs are being held together by the Thaumic Field around me. Fatal injuries that I shouldn’t have lived through were healed by the field. Grif suffered some injuries that he might be able to live through with medical help as soon as his magic dies off and even then he’ll have to deal with long term weakness. Pensword hasn’t had a fatal injury, but he is stuck in Pony form, his human form being dead.”

“Ouch.” Vital winced.

“But you’re still full. You haven’t been harmed enough to have this happen, and you still have a living human form. You have a chance that we don’t anymore.”

“So basically, you’re trapped here.”

“This is our life now. Equis will be where our history ends.”

“But you can still make memories on Earth too, right?”

“Memories of us will fade from Earth faster, friends and family will keep our names in memory until their time comes. The rest of the world will continue as it does.”

“That doesn’t mean you shouldn’t go home and see them!” Vital said stubbornly.

“I never said we weren’t going back for a visit. I said we can’t stay.”

“Yeesh! I wish you’d specify more, Shawn. You nearly gave me apoplexy.”

“That’ll take time. I usually don’t have to explain many things, and if someone has tried to get more information, I’ve usually lied.”

“How come?”

“Sometimes it’s for the best to keep information from others, while other times it’s because I don’t want to say it.”

“It’s not like they can use that information, can they? We’d just be telling them a little about our homes and our culture. It’s not like we have government secrets or something, right?”

“Some of the information I know can be used against us. As for our home and culture, that’s one I honestly can’t remember much anyways. It’s been forty years since I’ve seen home.”

“For some reason, I keep forgetting that fact.” Vital sighed. “You haven’t forgotten the important stuff though, right?”

“For the most part, though my mind is primarily filled with other things. For example, who my allies are, things I need to work on, and who my enemies are.”

“And with worrying about the rest of us, I take it?” Vital probed.

“Correct.”

“Sometimes I think you worry too much, and sometimes I wonder if it’s even enough. This world is really crazy.”

“When I didn’t worry enough, I fell victim to a trap. Paranoia is what keeps us safe, even if I tend to go overboard sometimes...”

“You’re not letting yourself get too paranoid though, right?”

“If only. As said, when I’m not paranoid enough I’ve fallen into traps. I’d prefer to be over-paranoid than unprepared.”

“Be careful not to let it consume you, Shawn. I’m serious. It’s not healthy. Not even for someone with as strong a psyche as you. And yes, I know I’m calling the kettle black here when I have my own things I’m working through right now, but still, the point stands.”

“You’re too late on that, Conor. Years late.”

“To quote an old favorite, ‘it’s not too late. It’s never too late.’”

“You’re definitely late when it’s already happened.” Hammer finished, his expression gone flat.

“I mean it’s not too late to change, Shawn. You’ll have to learn to let things go eventually. I think that may be one reason why I’m here, honestly.”

“Can’t let go of certain things though.”

“I can respect that. Everyone has to take their own time.” Vital sighed. “So you said you needed to teach me some tricks?”

Hammer gave a dark grin.

“And here we have our Crystal Empire exhibit. Shortly after the Third Gryphon War, the Crystal Empire suddenly disappeared from Equis. No one knew where the Crystal Ponies had disappeared to. Once the Ponies from Equestria cleared out, the Emperor sent in scouting teams to find out what had happened and admittedly, scavenge anything they could find. Crystal technology was incredibly advanced, as were their magics, most likely due to the fact that they had a Unicorn Queen.” He looked warily at Prince Cosy as the young Pony motioned for him to continue.

“All of these relics around us were recovered from the ruins of the city and from the crystal caverns themselves lying beneath where it had been, as well as on the outskirts and mountains that surrounded the great city. We found many fragments of a peculiar black crystal and some evidence of explosive minerals, but nothing concrete enough to pull together what happened. However, as you can see, there were quite a few things the Ponies left behind. The rest of the artifacts were taken by the Emperor and reside within his palace. None save the young Emperor Daedalus knows what may have become of those treasures. As for the rest, well, I suppose the historians in our little gathering can ask the young prince here what happened.” .

Pensword looked to Cosy, the question clear in his eyes. Cosy nodded, though it seems not many Gryphons were willing to come up to ask, whether out of embarrassment, a sense of superiority, or possibly a fear of what magics may have been used, they decided it was best to leave things be. The room was bedecked with all manner of artifacts from wagon wheels, to crystal gems, to a replica of the Empire put in diarama form. Some old damaged Crystal Pony armor was on display alongside a broken spear and dented shield. A few ragged books were on display in glass cases on pedestals. Then, towards the back of the room was a strange sort of crystal rock. On closer inspection, bits of colored crystal jutted out from various slots and holes and the dim sheen of well-worked metal shone dully in the torchlight from all the years it had been on display.

“... I’ve never seen that before,” Cosy murmured as he walked up to the object in question. He barely made it to three quarters of its height.

Pensword looked at the items as well. “Nor I.” He whispered. “What is this?”

“Dunno.” The other Gryphons were all busy looking over other exhibits, even as Kel’leam continued his watchful guard over the two ponies. One of the crystals in the lower portion of the sphere seemed to be glowing faintly, and on an impulse, Cosy reached out and depressed it. Quicker than anything, the crystal dissipated into dust, flying onto his hoof and circling it before solidifying into a purple crystal bangle. A low hum emanated from the machine as the rest of the crystals glowed a little brighter.

Pensword stood stock still as he witnessed the event. He didn’t know what to say; he didn’t even get a chance to stop the young prince. Nervously, he scanned the crowd, wondering how long it would be till the other Gryphons could hear the hum, or see the glow.

“Excuse me, Prince Bellacosa, but should you be touching that if you aren’t aware what it does?” Kel’leam asked him quietly.

Cosy looked back sheepishly. “Heh … probably not?”

Pensword gave a long suffering sigh. Cosy heard him mutter something in Dragonic, “Why must everyPony I know touch things without thinking?”

“... Are you mad at me, Uncle?” Cosy asked.

Pensword paused as he looked at his nephew. “No,” Pensword whispered softly in Equestrian.

“... We should probably go, shouldn’t we?”

“Yes, we should leave.” Pensword wrapped a wing around Cosy and looked around the room for Kel’leam. “I think that we should return to the monastery.” He took a breath, wondering when they would meet with Daedelus. As the trio walked out the doors to the Museum, an excited exclamation came from the gallery as various Gryphon guards dashed inside.

“How long till the guards come talking to us?” Pensword asked the group as they walked into the courtyard.

“They won’t if we move fast enough,” Kel’leam said as they made their way through the square towards the gates.

“You think you can move a little faster?” Pensword asked Cosy. “Well, this is going to be fun I think.”

Cosy looked less certain of that. “L-let’s just get back to the Monastery. We don’t wanna raise suspicion by rushing too fast, right?” Pensword only nodded his head as he looked around the courtyard.

“Well, this has been fun.” Kel’leam sighed as he followed. Soon after they passed through the gates and made it to the monastery untouched. He let loose a silent prayer of thanks as they entered the monastery proper.

Grif let out a groan as his muscles shouted at him in pain, angrily speaking out against their abuse. Several shallow cuts dotted his fur and around him the “ground” was littered with steel pellets. The quetzalcoatl was trying to teach him to manipulate air currents around his body to add another layer of defense. The exercise required him to use his swords as an anchor, but Grif was having trouble with his concentration while acting to defend himself.

“No, no, definitely not,” The Quetzalcoatl quipped, shaking his head. “You’re putting too much thought into it, Grif. Let it happen naturally.”

“Thought into what? They’re swords!” Grif sighed. “I still don’t even know what they're made from, okay? No magic metal can just act on it’s own.”

“And what can, Avatar?” Quetzalcoatl asked as he lay on a cloud looking down on his pupil.

“Some types of magic trees, enchanted objects but to a much limited degree…. dragons--” Grif looked at him.

“Yes? Go on,” he said, motioning with a wing.

“Deep magic…. the kind that only comes from blood,” Grif said. “Not the kind of thing I ever want connected to me.”

“And why is that?”

“Because a weapon formed because someone was tricked into believing they died for glory, or worse. Someone killed in terror isn’t something I believe in.”

The Lord of the East Wind looked ponderingly at Grif. “... What do you know of your predecessor, Grif?”

Grif shrugged. “Grask slew dragons. He also figured out how to manipulate magic, through you, as I am just now learning. He used these blades during his life to accomplish his exploits, and before he died, he trained a small group in his ways, though they were never able to fully exploit it… I believe his family died out before its fifth generation due to war and other tragedies,” he said, reciting from memory.

“Would it surprise you to know Grask never came to me, young warrior?”

“But then how did he have the East Wind behind him?”

“He didn’t.” The Quetzalcoatl shrugged.

“Okay, so how does it tie into these?” Grif asked holding up the swords.

“I can’t tell you everything. It’s something you’ll have to learn for yourself. I can only tell you the blades are sentient. Work with them. Get to know them. They chose you and they will respond to you if you are willing to trust them. As for Grask himself, it will suffice me to say he was not raised by Gryphonkind, but rather another.”

“At least tell me this,” Grif said. “Was the blood of an innocent spilled for these weapons?” Grif asked.

The Quetzalcoatl was mute for a time as he pondered the question. “... No,” he said. “It was not spilled.”

“Then I can live with it,” Grif said. He took a blade in each hand and breathed deeply, letting his mind clear as he felt the familiar flow of magic like water into the swords. “Again,” he said.

The wind picked up around him, grabbing the pellets into it and began to throw them at Grif with varying velocities. While Grif deflected one from his face, another shot at his arm before being pushed away by a heavy draft. He smiled as he continued the exercise.

“Good, good,” the Quetzalcoatl said as he applauded with his wings before increasing the hail of stone and metal. “Now let’s see what you can really do.”

Pensword poked his head up from the pillow. He blinked owlishly as he mentally checked his mind. “Who is knocking at the door at three A.M.?” He groaned as he crawled out of the bed and moved to the door. “Who is there?” he ordered, half slurred. He had gotten use to being protected by the religious laws, so he had relaxed his guard a little.

“Excuse me, commander,” a piping voice said. “The emperor's emissary has come to request some time for organizing an audience.”

Pensword was instantly alert. “Right, I will be there…” he paused and sighed before he grabbed his helmet and opened the door. “Okay, lead the way.” He turned back to the room to gaze on Cosy’s sleeping form. “Do they need the Prince?”

“He should be present, yes.” The monk nodded his head.

Pensword nodded and turned around. Placing a hoof to Cosy’s side, he began to shake him awake. “Come on, we have a meeting.” He muttered under his breath. “Why at three A.M., I do not know.” Cosy yawned and murmured in his sleep, but eventually opened his eyes blearily as he carefully rose from the covers. He rubbed his eyes to wakefulness and blinked owlishly at the messenger. A few minutes later, they were standing in the entrance hall as they looked at three veiled and shadowed Gryphons. Beneath their cloaks, the emperor’s seal was emblazoned on their breastplates.

“These are the Heaven Claw,” the monk said. “They are the emperor's most trusted confidants and agents. Given the enemies of both you and Grif, not to mention the emperor himself, and the dangerous situation of the prince, Emperor Daedalus thought that these arrangements for your meeting should best be done in secrecy.”

“So when does he want to meet with me?” Cosy asked as he looked to the Gryphon at the front of the group.

“My emperor can grant you access to the palace within three days’ time,” the Gryphon started before looking around. “Where is the Avatar?”

“The Avatar received a calling to the Southern Summits with his new bride to receive the south wind’s blessing,” one of the monks spoke up suddenly. “He will be detained for the next few days.”

“But he will be present when you two meet with the emperor?” the Gryphon asked.

“Of course. He wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Cosy said as he looked to the guard. “What can we expect when we arrive?”

“Crowded waiting rooms, snobby nobles, and even royals demanding petty things.” The Gryphon sighed. “Unfortunately, the court operates on a first come first serve basis based on the importance of the audience. It may be some time before you may see the emperor once you are inside.”

“I take it diplomats aren’t exactly high on the list,” Cosy said.

“Considering our diplomacy has led us to constant war on two fronts and eternal odds with Equestria,” the Gryphon sighed almost tiredly as he mentioned wars, “perhaps that is a blessing.”

“You might be right.” Cosy sighed. “What about the Avatar of Winds though?”

“If the Avatar shows up, the emperor may be able to move you up by requiring his guidance,” the Gryphon hummed, scratching his chin.

“Then we’ll go with it that way. The Winds Father is dead, so Grif’s the next best thing, right?”

“The Winds Father is dead?” The Gryphon looked to the monks, who nodded. “Well that’s certainly a shocking development. When you arrive at the palace, ask for me by name,” the Gryphon said.

“What is your name?” Pensword asked.

“I am Jorund. Jorund Bloodfeather,” he stated as he pulled back his hood to reveal a very young Gryphon, around Grif’s age if Pensword could judge anything. The commander trembled violently at the name as the face of his family’s killer rose to haunt him yet again. The red feathers, the gold accents, those eyes. So similar, and yet so different.

“But--” Pensword choked out, his body and face unable to hide the shock. “YOU. ARE. DEAD!”

The Gryphon recoiled in confusion and fear, the cloaked figures beside him obviously reaching for concealed weapons. The monks put their talons out, trying to remind both sides that blood could not be split within their gates.

Pensword did not reach for his weapon, nor any form of attack. He was trembling. “You hung till you were dead. I saw you eat my family. I tore the wings from your body personally and buried you in a Pony grave. HOW CAN YOU STAND BEFORE ME? ” Pensword roared.

“I have only just met you,” the Gryphon retorted. “And the Bloodfeathers haven’t fed on Pony flesh since before the reformation,” he said. “I swear it on my own wings.”

“I wiped out the Bloodfeather Clan in the par,” Pensword began then paused. “... The news never made it back.” He blinked as he glowered. “Do you know just what that name means? What it represents?” He growled, venom dripping from his words. “That name led the complete destruction of a town. Your Namesake gave birth to the Demon!”

“My great grandfather reformed the clan under his bloodline when no one from our family returned from the Third Gryphon War.” The Gryphon stood his ground “The name is an old family name, nothing more. We had only mad ramblings from those who fled the village nearby as to what happened at Triumph. No Gryphon knows what happened to those inside.”

“Because I did not allow any to escape!” Pensword snapped in anger. He sputtered as his mind caught once more on that idea. “None escaped. None escaped.” He stared at the Grypon, the image, the image of that blasted Commandant, who … who dared to--. With a great show of effort, he managed to force an expression of calm. “You have no idea what I am saying, do you?” he finally asked.

“Whatever was done to wrong you, I had no part in it,” Jorund said. “I swear I would never have taken part in any such thing.”

“You may not, but the-- you are the specter of my demon,” Pensword growled. “You do not know what happened, what sparked the war? Let me tell you.” His countenance had darkened, his tone turned grim. “Jorund Bloodfeather was the Commandant of Fort Triumph. In the years leading up to the official invasion, he led raiding parties into Equestria to silence towns or posts that could lead to early alerts. I was in cadet training, staying ready to be deployed into the employ of a Lord, when I dreamt and lived the deaths of my entire village. Your namesake personally killed my father, mother, brother, sister, and the mayor of my town, Mountainside Falls. Then he ate their flesh. I descended upon those ruins like an avenging spirit and wiped out every single Gryphon stationed there. I blazed a trail of damnation upon your armies till I took your military gem, Fort Triumph. Jorund Bloodfeather, by his actions, created your great Demon.”

In a flurry of motion, Pensword was rushed into a pair of strong talons in a powerful embrace as fresh tears matted his fur. The large Gryphon was hugging him…. and weeping openly, something Grif had noted was a major taboo in Gryphon culture. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.” The Gryphon sobbed into his shoulders, much to the shock of many present.

Pensword was frozen, locked up, tensed, and downright unable to comprehend what was happening. He was being hugged and wept upon by his enemy, but the one that… he chocked a little as his brain locked up and gears ground to a halt trying to comprehend this inexplicable course of action. This was unheard of. As his brain struggled to reboot, his body loosened against his will, taking the embrace.

“For what it’s worth, your actions saved my family,” the Gryphon spoke even as he cried and embraced him. “My great grandfather was clanless and starving before it was discovered he was the last of the Bloodfeathers. Because Jorund and his daughter never returned, my great grandfather survived, thrived, and remade the clan into something I hope was better,” Jorund said. “In a very real sense, your actions saved my life.”

Pensword blinked as he words washed over him, surged back, pooled over his head, and sank into his brain. What was happening? He opened his muzzle, closed it, opened it, closed it, and tried to speak, but no words came. He stiffened as he saw his Jorund appear as a specter in the corner, looking like he was going to have a conniption. clearly he had been hoping for a revenge killing. “Do the Bloodfeathers promise never to wage war against the Pen family?” Pensword asked haltingly. He slowly began returning the hug as something started slipping back into place. “Maybe we should try keeping this particular part of your family history a secret? This could be bad for you, after all,” he stated bluntly.

“If you ever ask it of us, my clan shall march at your order,” the Gryphon returned.

Pensword gulped at that thought. He felt something else break, and for the first time in a long time his stiff upper lip trembled and he began to sniff as he fully embraced the hug. He broke down as old wounds reopened and he realized at one time he would have rejoiced at this, used it to his advantage. But now … now it just didn’t feel right.

“I’m sorry,” Jorund said, wiping his eyes as he backed off. “The death of my father still weighs heavily upon me.” A cluster of monks had gathered in the hall, drawn by the echoing tirade Pensword had unleashed. Their beaks dropped at the sight of a proud clan leader who had just collapsed in tears and appeared to be extending a hand of brotherhood to The Demon of the Third Gryphon War.

Pensword blinked as his feathers ruffled and he felt something like static electricity around his fur. “Tell me who they were and I shall bring ruin upon them.” He knew just what he was referring to. “This time… I will be more focused in my rage and anger.”

“Keep it for when you need it,” Jorund spoke softly. “There is much trouble in the empire. A foul wind is blowing. Last time it took out our beloved emperor and his wife. Now I fear they mean to destroy Daedalus as well. I was hoping to discuss this with the Avatar, but if he is away, it cannot be helped.”

Pensword slowly looked at the Grypon with a confused tilt of his head. “So the Gryphons no longer fear me? Why the mural?”

“You are still only one Pony, if you will forgive my bluntness,” Jorund replied. “And to be honest, you have no public reason to support the emperor. You and Grif are simply wild cards. Others will try to sway you.”

“I made my choice; Daedalus stays. I like him based on what I have heard at least. I think he has what is needed for the future. Still, I shall send word the moment that Grif returns from his, well, whatever it is that he is doing.”

“Do not make that public yet,” Jorund warned as he shook his red head. “Let them try to sway you so that they may reveal themselves to you. Perhaps more can be saved if we know the face of our enemies.”

“Very well,” Pensword responded with a sly smirk. “I look forward to listening to what they have to say. And what they might try to get an enemy to recognize that they are true Gryphons.”

“Politics is really complex, isn’t it?” Cosy asked, his expression one of complete confusion as he looked around the room.

The adults stared down at him for a moment before the room exploded in laughter. “Sometimes the youngest of us see the true wisdom,” one of the monks said.

Cosy cocked his head, confused at the sudden outburst. “What’d I say?”

Hammer Strike walked alongside Rarity as they made their way out of the Everfree Forest.

“I’m really so glad you agreed to come with me, Hammer Strike. The spa simply isn’t any fun without a friend, and all the other girls weren’t available.”

“No problem. I didn’t have anything to do,” Hammer replied with a grin as he thought back on the door to his forge. He couldn’t help but wonder why The Doctor decided to park his TARDIS there.

“Have you ever been to a spa before?” she asked.

“Never in my lives.”

“Excellent! That means we get to show you a new experience and still have fun. I can get a facial and you can get a nice deep tissue massage. I hear Bulk Biceps is very good,” she said as she continued to talk about the various treatments and other aspects involved with Ponyville’s famous spa.

“I’m going to be able to keep my coat on, right?”

“Of course not, darling. It’s a massage after all. You get your own special clothing to wear.”

“I’m suddenly having strong second thoughts,” he said softly, the tone of his voice shifting for a split second.

“Oh, come on now, it’s not so bad,” Rarity said as she took one of his forelegs in hers as she walked along, continuing to pull Hammer Strike behind. … He let her.

As they approached, what can only be described as a valentine cutout crossed with macrame and a bad castle impression stood before them with tall, pointed rooftops, accented by Fleur De Lis and a large metal windvane crown. The roof itself was a light purple with a flowing wooden design over the door frame to appear like curtains. Hanging above the heart engraved door was a sign showing an earth Pony mare with a flowing mane and tail, dark green flowers, a horseshoe, and a light green background.

Hammer Strike couldn’t help but eye the building. “Is that it?”

“Yes, but I assure you, it’s much more chic on the inside. This is just designed to catch the eye and give it a more pleasant country kind of appeal while still striking with a formal elegance. And their facials are simply to die for,” she gushed.

“I’ll… take your word on it.”

“Well, come on, darling. Your pampering awaits.” She smiled as her horn lit up and the door opened magically to admit them.

“Well hello, darlings, and how is our favorite customer today?” A cerulean Earth Pony with a bright pink mane and a lotus petal cutiemark greeted them cheerfully with her Geremane accent as she walked up, her cream headband holding her mane back to maintain focus and precision in her work.

“We’re here for the whole package, Lotus,” Rarity said, grinning.

“WHAT?” Lotus exclaimed. “But isn’t that going to put you and your shop behind, Rarity?”

“Oh, don’t worry about that, Lotus,” Rarity giggled before dashing up next to her ear and whispering. “Hammer Strike is paying.” Then she zipped back to her Pony companion.

Lotus looked speculatively at the two, then she smiled. “One complete Celestial Package Deluxe coming right up. And are we making this a couples session?” she asked, raising her eyebrows in a knowing manner.

“That sounds fine,” Hammer Strike responded.

“Then come with me,” Lotus said as she clopped along the floor of the strangely bigger-on-the-inside establishment.

“One day I will learn the trick of having more space than visually possible on the outside…” Hammer Strike muttered to himself.

“Here we are. You can go change in there. And once you are ready, we will start the treatment.” Lotus motioned to the two curtained doorways, one marked “Mares,” the other marked “Stallions.”

“Might as well note it now, this isn’t going to be a wonderful sight,” Hammer Strike commented.

“Oh, please, Hammer Strike, you’re one of the most desired bachelors in all of Equestria. I doubt anything about you could be considered unpleasant,” Rarity said.

“Give it a minute or two and you’ll change your mind.”

With that said, the two entered their respective places to get out of their garb. Rarity, having chosen not to wear a dress that day, merely had to remove her earrings and was out rather quickly.

Hammer Strike couldn’t help but remove his coat slower than he normally would, even folding it before he put it off to the side in one of the many cubby holes made available. He did the same thing with his vest. Upon unbuttoning his shirt, he sighed to himself one last time before removing it and hanging it up on one of the hangers provided.

“Hammer Strike, darling, is everything alright in there?” Rarity’s sweet voice called from the other side of the curtain.

“Just ... bracing for the inevitable,” Hammer Strike responded as he parted the curtain, revealing himself to the group.

“Oh my,” Rarity said as Hammer Strike made his way out, his body bare to the scrutiny of the spa and its staff.

“Why no wonder you wanted the Celestial treatment, dearie,” Lotus said as she eyed the scars. “We have all the right techniques for physical recuperation. We can have those scars gone in a jiffy.”

“...I’d prefer you not. I am fine with making them not so hard to look at, but, not with removing them.”

“... Well, I suppose if that’s what you want. We’ll talk oils and potions when it’s time for your massage. For now, let the treatment begin.”

Rarity looked ponderously at Hammer Strike. “I take it there’s something you haven’t told me.”

“Sorry to say, but I’ve actually told you the primary cause for this,” Hammer replied as he looked at her and paused, thinking to himself for a split moment. “Perhaps afterwards, I’ll tell you more. Whatever you want to know that is.”

“If these come from what I think they do, you don’t have to say another word.” Rarity placed a gentle hoof on Hammer Strike’s shoulder.

“We’ll see how things go.” He gave a weak grin as the two walked together to their first initial spa treatment: getting their hooves filed.

“I said let me out,” Black Rook growled as he struggled in an attempt to get the current restraints on his body loose enough to escape. “I’m fine.”

“You’ll be staying right where you are, Black Rook,” Little Willow said firmly as she looked down at her chart. “You still have a concussion and I am not about to let you go out where you can hurt yourself before you’re properly recovered.”

“Willow, you know I don’t need to be here,” Rook growled. “I need to get back to training.”

“And what do you think my brother would do if he heard I’d let you out before you were ready? I’ve already had to rearrange my infirmary once after the siege. I’d rather not have to a second time.”

“You love hiding behind Grif in these situations, don’t you?” he said sullenly.

“It’s not hiding; It’s a fact. Now get over yourself and drink this. I need to make a supply run to Ponyville. When I get back, I expect you to be more relaxed. Tension only makes the body heal slower, you know.” She shoved a foul smelling concoction into Rook’s face as he grimaced. “An old Zebra recipe, courtesy of Zecora,” she said by way of explanation. “Now drink.”

Begrudgingly, Rook took the concoction and slowly drank until it was empty.

“Good. That should speed things up,” she said as she put the cup on an empty tray. “Now be good, Rook, or so help me, I’ll give you Tartarus when I get back.”

Rook rolled his eyes as he waited for her to leave. He waited an extra ten minutes until he was certain she wasn’t coming back before he spit out the shard of clay from the bowl holding the concoction. He looked it over carefully, noting the sharper edge before taking the other side into his mouth and slowly moving the edge along his restraints.

“Alright, boys, let’s get to that run,” Conor said as he finished his five pull ups and stretches. He still wore his normal gym clothes for now, but he was determined to catch up with the rest of the herd as he readied himself to pass through the Everfree. “Everyone all accounted for?”

“Rook’s supposed to still be out,” one of the others noted, “so it’s just us and you today.”

“Right then. Let’s form rank and get started.” Conor nodded, his face already flushed from the blood pumping in the warm-up.

“Alright, colts, form up,” a familiar voice spoke as Rook trotted up to them. “It’s time to go for a run.”

“Sir, aren’t you still supposed to be in bed?” one of the cadets asked.

“I was released early,” Rook said. “Now let’s get warmed up.”

Conor sighed. “Are you really going to put me through this, Rook?”

“Same as I’ve been putting you through since we started. You should be able to do the entire run without armor by the time Grif gets back,” Rook said, clearly not seeing the look on Conor’s face.

“You’re right, I will. And you’ll be able to see me do it once you’re done recovering.”

“I told you I’m clear,” Rook said.

“And I’m calling your bluff,” Conor said, pulling out two letters. The first was clearly in Grif’s writing. The other was written with the official infirmary seal. “Grif put me in charge till you’re better, and Willow dropped this off before she left. So please, Black Rook, just go back to the infirmary.”

“Those are forgeries,” Black Rook said unconvincingly.

“Are you calling me a liar?” Conor asked coolly as his eyes hardened.

“You’ve obviously been deceived,” Rook said. “Now let’s get going. Time’s wasting.”

Conor looked sternly at Rook and pointed back to the castle. “Infirmary. Now.”

“You aren’t my mother,” Rook growled.

“Okay, first of all, that’s pathetic, and you know it, Rook. You’re better than that. Secondly …” A grim, practically sinister smile crept over Conor’s face. “You know, Rook, I’m still smarting after that little stunt you pulled with me back when I was first starting out.”

“I did what had to be done.”

“And now so am I. Bruiser!” Conor called. The same grey Earth Pony from before made his way towards the pair.

“Yes?” Bruiser asked.

“Please escort Black Rook back to the infirmary. Use any means you deem necessary as long as you don’t hurt him. I’d rather not be on Willow’s bad side.”

“Sir.” Bruiser saluted as he turned to his commander, and in a manner very similar to what he did with the human, threw Black Rook up in the air so he landed on his back and started plodding away.

“This isn’t over!” Rook called as he was hauled away.

“Payback’s a real pain, isn’t it, Rook?” Conor said, smiling as he waved. “Make sure to watch him until Willow gets back, got it, Bruiser?”

Bruiser turned once and nodded before returning to his course for the infirmary. Conor turned back to the Rohirrim.

“Alright, mares and gentlecolts, let’s get into gear. Form ranks and fall out!”

“Good morning, everyone.” Clover looked at the assembled unicorns before her. The ones who came off guard duty had been instructed to remove their armor, which was now piled neatly in the back. Before every one of them was a small metal sphere. Trixie and Vital found themselves stationed in the center front line. “Today you begin training in magic. Now, I witnessed your performance during the siege and I just have to say--” she looked across at all of them. “--it was pathetic.”

Trixie bristled before bowing her head as she fought old habits. Meanwhile a few of the Unicorns looked like they were about to say something when Silver Spear stepped forward. “You are correct.” He spoke loudly. “I’m sure I speak for all the troops when I say that we look forward to the lessons so we can become better. I needn’t remind the others just who you are and who you studied under.” Several of the Unicorn guards who had begun to raise objections suddenly looked very sheepish as they rubbed their forelegs. Clover continued, unfazed.

“Years ago, even Gamma Class Unicorns could perform shield spells and hurl boulders, yet I saw groups of you out there struggling to hold barriers while group casting, and there isn’t a single Gamma among you,” she said. “Today, we’re going to be testing your limits, seeing how hard I can push you safely. In front of each of you is Sir Apple Hooton's arcane gravity sphere. Is anyone here familiar with what this sphere does?” she asked.

Trixie raised a hoof slowly, looking around her nervously. In the past, she would have declared it without hesitation, but now, now she knew she needed to try to reign in.

“Yes?” clover asked her.

“It gets heavier the longer you hold it in your magic,” Trixie answered.

“Very good, Trixie.” Clover nodded. “This sphere feeds off the magic used in the levitation spell to become denser and heavier. The purpose of this exercise is to gauge how long you can hold it so I can know the limits of your magical field. You are not expected to hold this sphere until you pass out, but you will hold it until you can no longer stand.”

“Um … is there an average time we should aim for?” Vital asked nervously.

“If you cannot make ten seconds, you should not be in the military. Most average Gamma Unicorns can do 45 seconds. Betas last about a minute. Alphas can do between ten minutes and an hour,” she explained. “Though you should simply go for as long as you can.”

Trixie looked around. “When can we start?” She asked with a small smirk.

Silver Spear looked at the ball, taking up a defensive stance as though he were about to face a foe on the sparing floor. Vital Spark braced himself for the worst, remembering the training he’d faced thus far and the way he’d been able to send the changelings flying in the battle. He was nervous, but he hoped he’d be able to do well. The other Unicorns likewise took up their positions as they prepared for the test.

“Begin.” Clover nodded, picking up three such spheres in front of her as she patiently held them in her magic.

Hesitantly, Vital lit up his horn as the sphere before him slowly began to rise into the air. It was surprisingly light at first and he smiled. Maybe it wouldn’t be so hard after all. Then came the strain as his horn suddenly began to feel weighed down. His neck strained and trembled as beads of sweat began to stand out on his forehead while he struggled to hold the ball in his blue aura.

Silver Spear picked up the ball. Much to his surprise, it felt too light. He was unsure what was happening. He felt the weight increase, but it wasn’t unbearable. All the same, he remained tense, ready for any surprise tricks this “new opponent” might have for him.

Trixie picked up the ball and waited, her magic supporting the weight with little trouble, even as it continued to grow.

Vital trembled where he stood as the ball gradually grew in size and slowly dropped toward the floor. His knees began to shake against his will as he grit his teeth, determined to keep the ball raised as long as possible. He would learn magic, and he would be the best he could be. He had to be. He couldn’t let what happened to Black Rook happen again. Groaning, his horn light wavered briefly before flashing bright again as the ball rose back up to its original height.

Silver Spear grunted. He didn’t know how many seconds had passed, but he was too focused on not failing the ten seconds to keep track.

Trixie herself was still unfazed as she looked back to see a few Unicorns sweating heavily. The last time she had performed this test, she had made fifteen minutes. She enjoyed a brief warm feeling as she recalled her mother's look of pride that day.

At last, Vital could hold it no more, and much like when he was moving heavy furniture back on Earth as his human self, he could feel the ball slipping from his magical “fingers” as the weight became too much. He bent low, squatting as he struggled to keep the ball afloat, just barely avoiding the cobbled stones as the light of his horn faded before finally going out. He collapsed on the ground, exhausted.

Silver Spear grunted and the ball clattered to the table. He panted and shook from the exercise. It felt like he had used his magic for the first time in his life.

Trixie smiled consolingly at Vital spark as she continued the first minute, passing easily as the sphere continued to float. Clover the Clever, meanwhile, was idly juggling her three spheres as she watched.

Several more groans were heard in succession as, little by little, the other Unicorns buckled. Trixie and Clover were left alone holding their spheres.Two minutes, five minutes, ten minutes rolled by without either showing a sign of strain yet. Finally, at fifteen minutes, sweat began to bead on Trixie’s brow as the weight mounted past her previous threshold. By twenty minutes her knees shook beneath her as she struggled, and at the twenty five minute mark the sphere hit the ground with a hollow thud as she sunk to her for knees.

Clover didn’t release her spheres as she strolled through them. “Not bad,” she said as she looked around the gathering. “There is a lot of potential within this group. Now that I have a gauge for each of your potentials, I am going to split you up into groups tonight based on your current magical limit. From there, I will begin constructing an arcane-based workout and lesson plan accordingly.” She turned to Trixie. “Trixie, when I am not teaching you and you are not studying, you will be my aid and help the others should I be occupied.”

Trixie gasped in shock. “You want Trixie to help the almighty Clover?” She blushed and bowed her head. “Trixie would be honored.”

“I am many things, Trixie,” Clover laughed heartily as she looked at the blue Unicorn, “but I am no goddess. We all have limits; some of us have just learned ways to extend them.”

Trixie bowed her head. “What do you wish for Trixie to do?”

“I take it you’ve had some more in-depth magical schooling than the others?” Clover asked.

“Trixie has had a little extra training,” she answered warily.

“Good. Get started by explaining to Silver Spear and Vital Spark about the magical conservation theory. I will start dividing the others into their groups.”

Rarity sighed in pleasure as she propped her hooves up on the wooden platform while she luxuriated in the steam. This was one of the few times she allowed her hair to lose its form and style as she breathed the jasmine scent Lotus had added to the water with the assistance of a few drops of oil.

“Oh, Hammer Strike, isn’t this just perfect?”

“I don’t get it.”

“The steam, darling. It helps open the pores to cleanse impurities and relaxes the muscles with the heat. Why, if Granny Smith were to come here, she’d look twenty years younger. … You don’t need to tell her I said that.”

“Heat? It feels like it’s room temperature in here…”

“Room temperature? Are you sure? It’s nearly 180 degrees in here,” she said as the sweat ran down her flanks.

“Ah, that explains it,” Hammer Strike hummed in thought. “Considering from what Celestia and myself tested, I could pretty much sit in molten metal like it was a hot tub.”

“Oh dear. If we can’t get you nice and relaxed, how are you going to be ready for your massage?”

“I’m going to wish them the best of luck,” he responded with a short chuckle.

“Well …” Rarity said as she sidled closer, her towel still wrapped around her. “Is there anything I can do to help?”

“Just you being here helps.” He gave a grin.

“Oh, Hammer Strike.” Rarity blushed. “You should smile more often. It ... really brings out the light in your eyes.” She stared into the pit of coals and grew even redder.

“But the more I smile, the less special it is.”

“Hammer Strike, a smile is always special, no matter who does it or how many times. And … being with you … it’s always special.” Rarity eeked and jumped in the air as Aloe ladled a few more servings of water onto the hot rocks. Her face looked as red as a cherry when she landed on Hammer Strike. Aloe giggled as she walked off to find her sister.

Hammer Strike wrapped a hoof around her, that small grin still on his face as he shifted his muzzle by her ear. “Until the day I’m gone, you have little to worry about. For I will be there by your side.”

Rarity was speechless, her breathing light as her heart fluttered in her chest. What could she say? How should she act? This was a true Lord of Equestria. Well, she had just been dubbed a noble, but still, she was new, he was experienced and handsome, and perfect and just … just … before she knew it, she’d locked her lips to Hammer Strike’s. Her eyes widened as she pulled back. “I … I-I-I’m so sorry,” she said. “I … I didn’t mean to--well, that is to say … oh, sweet Celestia, what have I done?”

Hammer Strike took her chin in his hoof and lifted to make her look at him as he pulled her closer. Then, as she was about to go into another gibbering explosion of verbal nonsense, he moved in and locked his lips with hers. Rarity breathed sharply, growing tense, then relaxed in his embrace. When the kiss was finished, they parted slowly and Hammer Strike looked deep into her glimmering eyes. “You’ve done nothing wrong. In fact, I’m actually happy.”

“H-h-happy?” Rarity asked, still a little dazed.

“I’m happy that you feel this way. That you aren’t afraid of me. That you’re here by my side.”

“Oh, Hammer Strike,” Rarity said as she hugged him. “You have no idea how long I’ve waited to hear those words.”

“And you have no idea how long I’ve waited to say them.”

Rarity casually used her magic as the levitated the water bucket over the hot rocks, dumping it all at once and completely concealing them in a veil of steam.

“Well,” Grif looked to Avalon as he crawled out of the hidden staircase before offering a talon. “You think anyone noticed we were gone?” he asked. Three days of training had taken their toll. His black feathers were ruffled and mussey, and his eyes showed a considerable amount of fatigue. Despite this, he had a cheerful air about him.

“Well, I’d say probably so,” she said as she took the proffered talon to get up the last few steps as the stones slowly ground shut behind them. “Pensword’s certainly not going to be too thrilled. Though considering the circumstances, he’ll likely understand once we explain. Still, to think that he was here the whole time for all these years.”

“Seems to me like it’s the last place anyone would look,” Grif noted. “There are probably more than a few people out there who’d love to hunt down a demi-god”

“Good point. And this is supposed to be the Winds’ domain, not necessarily that of their children. What better place to hide than in a parent’s shadow?”

“Yeah,” Grif replied. “Probably best if we keep this on a need-to-know basis.” He looked to the snowy owl on her back. “Which means we’ll probably need a good story regarding your new friend.”

“That’s easy enough,” she shrugged. “I’ll just say she was my pet back home and she flew after me when I tried to leave her behind.”

“I guess that works.” Grif laughed as they left the library, walking steadily until they found themselves at a balcony. Waiting across the narrow gap between this balcony and another was pensword.

“Where have you been?” He asked. He looked ruffled and downright antsy. “We have to arrive at court tomorrow morning before the sun rises if we want a chance to meet with the Emperor.” He took a breath. “Also ... HE LIVES!!!!” he shouted before taking a calming breath. Letting it out slowly. “Somehow, the Bloodfeathers still lived and--” he paused. “I will explain on the way to the briefing.”

“Deep breaths, Pensword,” Grif said as he and Avalon glided the gap to Pensword’s balcony. “Jorund isn’t anything like his ancestor.”

“You try to keep calm when this Jorund is the spitting image of the one that I hung dead,” Pensword responded with a growl. “I know he is not able to help it, but he is. He looks just like him.” He took a breath in and let it out of his nose. “Still, let me tell you what I know.”

“Can we find a place to sit down first?” Grif asked.

“Of course,” Pensword responded. “I think there will be an empty room on the way to the dining hall. Also, the Avatar of Winds might help with getting us up in the line.”

The group made their way to the room, finding an area set with a few large cushions, which the three of them promptly took advantage of. Grif slumped gratefully while Avalon sat daintily, smiling at her husband in a knowing manner. Pensword simply took in their appearances and cocked his head, confused. Upon seeing them there a monk urgently made his way over and, at Grif’s behest, left to get them some refreshments.

“So, dawn tomorrow, you said?” Grif asked.

“Yes.” Pensword nodded. “Tomorrow is when things will get crazy.”

“Did you and Bellacosa go to the air shipyard yet?” Grif asked.

“Yesterday. Today is when we finish the papers and pick up the ship. Cosy picked it out.”

“Small and fast?”

“Yes. There is room for a few extra folks on top of Avalon’s entourage.”

“My entourage?” Avalon asked, confused as platters of various meats and cheeses were brought before them and laid on the ground. As an extra treat, a small cage filled with three mice was carried in for Snowy to feed on alongside her mistress. The trio casually began to eat and Avalon held the squirming mouse up for Snowy to snap up.

“Well, those were Cosy’s words,” Pensword said between bites. “He knows that most of your entourage is not coming with. However, he used this to try not to draw too much attention.” Pensword shrugged. “He just has this feeling that we might need a few extra bunks.”

“I suppose that’s well and good for now. We can come up with an excuse for it later if my ‘entourage’ doesn’t show up.” Snowy shook her head and hooted on her mistress’ shoulder. “Yes, Snowy, I quite agree. The boy has some promise, but he still needs a little polish.”

“What about arms? Forward harpoon launchers? Ballistas?” Grif asked. “We may have to leave under fire.”

“Two forward harpoon launchers, a rear swivel deck cannon, and three Ballistas on the top deck. We also have a lightning discharge system on the bottom. It almost looks like a small World War One Coast Guard Cutter.”

“Good. So, do we have any ideas on our enemy?” Grif asked. “All I know for sure is that it’s one of the kings, though others may be involved as well.”

“No clue, but I fear that they are already in the city. We do have Gryphons from one King Draknor. Do you know anything about him?” Pensword asked. “He came to visit the monastery. I have no clue if he is part of the plot or not. I just hope things can finish without too much bloodshed.

“If he’s coming to the monastery then likely he was looking for the Winds Father,” Grif said, “which makes sense. No king rose to become emperor without the help of the Winds Father.”

“And any who tried were soon found dead either by poison, assassin, or if they’re really bad, asphyxiation by The Winds,” Avalon said.

“So, we should be okay? Because the Winds Father is dead and they need to appoint a new one. That should buy us some time for any moves we need to make, right?”

“Not entirely.” Grif sighed. “Now they’ll either be looking to befriend us, or kill us, too”

“It’s standard Gryphon politics,” Avalon said as she stroked Snowy’s neck. The owl in question had made purchase on the pillow next to her mistress and leaned pleasantly into the strokes, letting out an occasional hoot of pleasure as she digested her freshly consumed meal.

“Well, I guess we will be getting visits today?” Pensword asked.

“Likely after our first audience,” Grif said. “They won’t try anything until the details of the Winds Father are made public knowledge.”

“Understood.” Pensword sighed. “That will be one sour fruit bat.”

“So tomorrow is likely to be a very long day,” Grif said. “I’d tell you to pick two guards for Bellacosa and tell everyone to be armed.”

“I shall do so. One Crystal and one Thestral,” Pensword answered. “Moon Biter should do well.”

“Good choice.” Grif nodded. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but I’ll be having six Gryphons with us.”

“I do not mind. I trust your Gryphons,” Pensword answered.

“Good. Now I am in need of some serious sleep,” Grif said, “and so is Avalon. We will talk some more tomorrow.” Grif yawned, heading towards the door. Avalon followed beside as Snowy circled around the pair on silent wings while various acolytes came to clear the platters. Grif turned but once as he was about to pass through the stone archway that led to the main hall. “Can you cope?”

Pensword sighed heavily. “Why not? Been doing it the last three days.”

Blueblood estate was a bustle of activity as one of the smaller ballrooms hosted a noble gathering. Tables and cushions stood in an orderly array as nobles dined, gossipped, and ordered various servants around, creating a din that would prevent any good eavesdropping. To the sharp-eared servant, little snatches of conversation were often prevalent. “Impossible--this was not meant to happen--How did the past get involved--Has anyPony seen my bananas?”

“Order!” Baron Blueblood said, stomping his hoof on the solid oaken table before him. “EveryPony, calm down, please. Attention. Attention! This gathering of the Nobles of Opportunistic Bureaucracy is called to order!”

The din quieted down till the room was silent while the servants exited the ballroom. A light blue Unicorn with a blond mane and tail stood up. “I, Baron Sharp Spear, wish to speak of a problem that has cropped up in the past few months that seems to be growing worse by the day.”

“Baron Spear is recognized,” Baron Blue Blood nodded to the stallion.

“As we all know, we gave Celestia the idea to let these unknown creatures train some troops to keep them busy. We gave them the worst of the worst: washouts and undesirables. The original intent was to keep them tired, occupied, and butting heads with one another. However, a recent letter has brought about a massive concern in this matter.

“My son, who wanted to play soldier, has flat out refused my offer to take up the family business outside of the guard. He is actually having the gumption to say he is happy and fulfilling his cutie mark. A Silver Spear is meant to be a financial weapon, not a physical one. Yet these humans have somehow convinced him and all the other dropouts that they were meant to fight. My own son defied a direct order. My own son!” Silver spear scoffed. “If we don’t do something, and soon, everything we’ve worked so hard to gain will be in grave jeopardy, my lords. I believe that these humans, these creatures, these savages, intend to militarize our peaceful nation yet again. Do you have any idea what that would do to our enterprises?”

“And what would you suggest, Baron Spear?” Blueblood asked.

“That is why I asked for this meeting. We don’t know how to proceed. It doesn’t help that we’ve learned we have high ranking members of the Lunar Court staying in New Unity at the moment. We need a united front to show our wayward sons and daughters.”

“Yes. And it doesn’t help that Lord Hurricane and Fancy Pants are both still against us,” Baron Cookie said.

Baron Spear sighed “Does anyPony have any ideas?”

Dutchess Pansy stood up. “I would suggest a few ideas. However, with House Strike active once again, and the Gryphons raising Tartarus with Grif’s return, and Luna--” She paused. “There is one option. With the birth in--” she made a not too pleasant sound. “--House Pen, we have an opportunity. What if we move to tame the Thestrals? It would take a few generations, of course, but imagine what such an alliance could do for us. We could use the combined power of the two courts against New Unity to make them tow the line.”

“You’re suggesting we pollute our noble blood with those … bats?” Lady Cookie spoke up in a disgusted tone.

Baron Spear interjected. “While it’s true enough that as a principle we shun them, we all know we have them in our closets somewhere.” He ignored the looks they all gave him. “If it still worries you so much, then consider the possibilities of the payoff for this … investment. While we might pollute our bloodlines, imagine the control we might have in three generations? The Thestrals are savages, but as Dutchess Pansy has said, we can tame them, civilize them even. Imagine, teaching them not to reach for their weapons so often. They would draw them when we deem fit. And as much as the solar court may wish to deny it, they were an essential element in turning the tide of the war with the Gryphons a thousand years ago.

“Ladies and Gentlecolts of NOOB, we cannot act as we have in the past. They are, even if we are loath to accept it, nobility now. Besides, Who here doesn’t want to have another point of entry into House Hurricane? The more the leverage, the better the payoff.”

“Baron, if I may,” Jet Set spoke up. “Perhaps, as a rule, we do not marry the first generation of our family to the…. Thestrals, so as to keep the ruling class pure--”

“But marry those that have no hope of inheriting our titles and ruling status?” Spear asked in return. “I do believe you’re onto something, Baron Set. Still, if we are to act, we must do so swiftly. Moon River is heir to the High Duchy of Filly De Ys, Princess Luna’s new capital. We need to have at least some proper nobility there if we are to have a chance of establishing civilization in this new court.”

“Well, I think our family would be willing to start.” One mare stood up. “House Jade shall approach in the guise of patching the bad blood between our two houses. However, as we know, we all follow house Blueblood most closely as allies. If we are to succeed in this ruse, we shall need to appear to fall out of favor. If the Esteemed Baron deems our plan suitable, perhaps it would be wise for him to distance his stance with our house?” She smiled at Blueblood like a shark. “After all, would you not like to have the chance to eventually inherit the lands you have been watching over in stewardship for all these centuries?” She looked at her hoof. “When were you going to have to give them up again?”

Blueblood snorted, “When Pensword returns from playing babysitter to the Crystal Prince. Or when he dies in the Gryphon Empire, Faust willing. I never liked those walking killers, but if they act, I shall not be too remiss over the loss.”

“I’ve heard New Unity has just repelled an insect infestation. Perhaps you could send envoys in the guise of a relief effort to see if they need help, and approach Lady Lunar Fang that way?” Jet Set suggested.

Blueblood smiled coldly. “I like that idea. It would also allow us the means to spy on this construction and maybe seed a little worry in the minds of the less sure recruits. All in favor?”

“Aye!” The vote was resounding. The nobility all looked at each other with smug grins on their muzzles.

Jade whispered under her breath. “So begins the taming of the Thestral.”

Lady Fell Jade smiled as she walked along the relief column with medical supplies and trained physicians to assist in the recovery, alongside some few artisans to help rebuild what structures had been destroyed in the bout of the battle. As they passed through the Everfree, more than a few noticed black roots jutting out of the forest earth and deliberately did their best to stamp them out as the supply wagons rolled along. At last, they arrived at the entrance and Jade made her way to the bridge with her maids and a few of the other noblemares of the city.

“My lady … wasn’t there supposed to be more damage to the fortress?” A timid maid asked.

“Yes. Perhaps they focused on repairing the outer walls first. The inside is likely where the repairs and aid will be needed,” Jade said. “Hello!” She called up across the bridge. “Hello, in there!”

“Who’s there?” The words almost seemed to flow over the wall to the ground, carrying the slur of alcohol and an alien accent that Jade could not identify.

“I am Baroness Jade of Canterlot. I and my sisters in the Solar court have come to offer aid to the castle in its time of need.”

“Ooh, some big fancy pants Unicorn is at the gate wantin’ entrance!” the Pony threw back at the assembly below. “Well let me just put on me good eyepatch then!”

Jade looked back up at the Pony in disbelief. “Lord Hammer Strike lets his ponies get drunk on duty?” she muttered.

“Lady, if I’mma not drunk, then I’mma not breathen,” the Pony shot back. “Hey, you! Lazy Pants back there! Get the gate up before this prissy lady starts makin’ a fuss.”

“I beg your pardon!” Jade said, mortally offended.

“Well, ye can’t have it!” he snarled. “Your a great greedy one arn’t ye. Ye want me ta raise the gate, ya want me not drunk on duty, now ye want ma pardon. What’s next, my eyepatch too?”

“We came here to help! Why are you treating us so poorly?”

“I’m drunk!” was his response. Jade was left speechless. It’s not like one can respond to something like that.

The gate swung ponderously open as the stone portcullis rose, revealing the inner courtyard. As it did so, a suit bedecked Unicorn with a blue mask, fur, and mane smiled as the procession moved forward.

“Greetings,” he said in a suave Phrench accent. “To what do we owe this unexpected pleasure? We hope your journey was not too stressful on your royal hooves.”

“Finally, somepony with manners.” Jade smiled at the Pony. “It was pleasant enough until that stallion up there decided to make things difficult. We just wanted to bring some emergency supplies for the guard. We heard there was a changeling infestation here.”

“Was Demolition Granado rude to you? So, sorry~,” the masked Pony responded. “As for the supplies--” his eyes trailed over several expensive objects in his view. “--that sounds wonderful. We were in need of such supplies.”

“But I thought Hammer Strike was--.” Heavy Set was cut off as a hoof was placed in his mouth.

“Heavy set, do you really want to have these ponies carry all zis heavy equipment back to Canterlot?” The masked Pony questioned, hinting towards their benefit.

“Ah. Da, Da. Heavy will help you ponies.” Heavy Set nodded, moving to the most weighed down Pony and grabbing his burden with little effort.

“What chivalry.” Jade batted her eyelashes in gratitude as she and the caravan made their way into the courtyard. “You can set the things down over there,” she said, motioning with little care in the general direction of what appeared to be an empty spot, looking aloof as the Pony servants struggled to the patch of ground.

“Ey, Camo! Who’s the broad?”

A small vein stood out on the side of Jade’s head. “Pardon me, but what did you just call me?”

“I called you a broad. What, you prefer something else? Snob? Stuck up pri-”

“Scout, that is enough,” Camo cut Scout off before looking back to Jade. “Sorry, Scout is a bit of a… hooffull, most of the time.”

“Ey!”

“Ma’am!” a rather loud, gravelly, abrasive voice spoke up from just outside Jade's field of vision. “I have orders! And those orders say I am to take you to rendezvous with Lunar Fang! Is that clear, maggot?” When she turned, a rather ugly-looking red Earth Pony stood before her, leaning in uncomfortably close. He wore a strange dome-like helmet that covered the entire upper part of his face.

“M-maggot?” Jade exclaimed, horrified. “How dare you? I am the direct descendent of Jade Sphere, one of the greatest commanders of the Third Gryphon War. You will address me with the proper respect, soldier, do I make myself clear?”

“I’m sorry, I do not recognize you in my chain of command, maggot!” he shouted at her angrily. “I give the orders here!”

“But, doesn’t Hammer give orders? And Lunar, and Shield, and ... Shield…?”

“Quiet, maggot!” he shouted to Heavy. “Now move it, maggot!”

“Stand down, soldier,” a female voice spoke up as Lunar Fang landed beside him. The soldier's posture went rigid as he saluted the Thestral.

“Dutchess Lunar Fang! Thank goodness,” Jade said.

“What are you doing here?” she asked.

“We came here to assist in the recovery from the siege. … I see that we may have been too late though.” She sighed. “How are the troops faring? Do they have need of medical treatment? I’ve brought some of my best physicians.”

“We’ve been fine. Our medics are handling things okay, and all those who were injured are almost completely recovered. We suffered very little amounts of actual damage to the fortress during the siege,” she said.

“... I see.” Jade sighed. “Then what am I to do with all these supplies and personnel? They were all looking forward to helping.”

“Perhaps you should stay,” Lunar Fang noted. “It’s a long trek back and the sun would be setting soon”

“We would appreciate the hospitality. I’m sure my servants won’t inconvenience your troops too much. They brought enough supplies to last them.”

“So why are you here?” Lunar Fang said, turning towards the fort to hide her slitted eyes narrowing. “It’s not usual for nobles to go out themselves to such things.”

“Let’s just say that Blueblood and I had a little falling out. I figured, what better way to get back at him than to send aid to you and your troops?”

“Ah,” Lunar Fang said non-committedly. “Unfortunately, Lord Hammer Strike is away from the fort at the moment. I will make sure he has time to properly greet you later.”

“Thank you. I would very much appreciate it. And please … forgive my boldness, but … what on earth possessed Hammer Strike to hire troops like … that?” she asked, motioning back to where the group of Ponies were standing. “The only kind one was that Phrench Pony over there.”

“They were a set of eighteen mercenaries that came by not long after Lord Hammer Strike’s return. They’re a bit rough around the edges, but properly seasoned, so Hammer Strike hired them on in hopes their experience would help.”

“And has it?” Jade asked curiously.

“In many ways, yes.” Lunar Fang nodded. “They were quite proficient during the siege for one thing.”

“Is that so? What skills do they use?” she asked casually. “They don’t seem like the average Pony.”

“The Phrench Pony you met is so skilled at espionage he can make others believe he’s somepony else; the one on the gate has discovered several new explosive mixtures; the large one, as you sawm, has rather insane physical strength,” she noted. “The list goes on.”

“A formidable force indeed. But … what does the annoying one do?”

“He ran through a magic field during the siege like it was child’s play. He took down changelings with a club!”

Jade’s eyes widened. “That alone?” she exclaimed, shocked.

Luna Fang led her into the fort to a large upper room. “This will be where you can stay tonight. Was there anything else you need?” she asked.

“Um … no, I … don’t think so.” she looked warily at the plain bed and sheets. “I … should be alright,” she said, doing her best to put on a warm smile. She got the smile right … just not the warmth.

“You’re lying,” Lunar Fang said dryly.

“Not lying … just … trying not to be an inconvenience. There’s a difference, you know,” Jade said, doing her best to make her eyes look hurt. This was something she was much better at.

“Whatever.” Luna Fang sighed. “I need to check on my daughter.”

Jade let out a squeal of excitement. “Oooh, how is the little dear? She’s in the toddler stages now, isn’t she? They’re so cute at that age.”

“Yes, they are,” Lunar Fang said. “I really must go check on her.” The thestral turned away from the door.

“I hope I can meet her later,” Jade said, still smiling. “I … hope I don’t seem too forward, but … well, I’ve been looking for a mare to match one of my younger sons.” She blushed violently. “So the visit isn’t entirely out of idle curiosity. It was actually my willingness to go through with this that put me in disfavor with Blueblood in the first place. You know how most of the nobles feel about Thestrals.” She sighed heavily.

“... I see,” Lunar Fang said. “Well, I’m sure we can make time to talk about this in detail later. Of course, I can’t make any permanent decisions without Pensword present. He is the girl’s father after all.”

“Of course, of course. I’m not looking to form a contract immediately. I just want to get to know the girl first.”

“Well then, I’ll see you at dinner.” With that, Lunar Fang left the room. The second the door closed behind her she took to the air, flying down the hall towards Pensword’s office and the dragonfire lantern. She needed her commander. More importantly, she needed her husband. The siege on New Unity may have been destroyed, but a new siege had just begun on their family. Her eyes narrowed to slits. She would not allow them to lose.

Pensword frowned as he looked at the letter his wife had sent him. It must be urgent if she sent it by dragon fire during the time frame she knew he would be meeting with the Emperor. He had read part of it and was growing worried; however, he jumped when one of Grif’s compatriots poked their head into the room.

“Can you come here quickly? We have a slight issue with a couple of the Thestrals, and we need a mediator. They said something about ... war beds?”

Pensword grimaced. “Right, I shall be right there.” He got up, putting the letter on the bedside table he had Jerry Rigged. “I thought that was going out of phase?” he muttered to himself.

As he closed the door, a stray breeze knocked the letter to the table’s edge, where it rocked before falling onto Cosy’s bed on the other side.

Cosy yawned and stumbled as he walked past Pensword. “Uncle, what’re you doing?” he asked as he raised a hoof to stifle yet another yawn.

“I just have to take care of some things in the Thestral quarters. You can go to bed, and I will be up there shortly.”

“Okay, Uncle.” Cosy yawned yet again as he trotted into the sleeping quarters. He smiled as he strolled up to bed. Then he noticed the parchment. His brows furrowed. “A letter for me?” Unfolding the papers, he began to read, his eyes widening as he looked over the main parts of the message. “They’re doing what?” Cosy said, not believing his own tired eyes as he read and re-read the passage. “But … she’s just a foal.” He put a pondering hoof to his chin. “Pensword wouldn’t let them touch her, but at the same time ...” he muddled as he put the letter back on Pensword’s desk. “I can’t think straight,” he muttered as he yawned yet again. “I’ll just sleep on it. Yeah. Sleep is good.” With that he tucked into the covers of the bed and slowly drifted off into the world of dreams.

66 - Get your kicks

Extended Holiday
Ch 66: Get your kicks
Act 8

The room was pitch black with only dim pools of light given by weakly glowing torches in low-set sconces where they sat waiting for their audience to come. The chairs were old and dusty and didn’t seem to have been used in many a year. Cosy sat by one of these torches, feverishly writing on some parchment he levitated with a quill.

Grif looked around agitatedly. “You know, you think they’d at least give us a better waiting area,” he grumbled. “It’s like being in a box in here.”

“They probably just want to keep us safe, Grif. Daedalus is very anxious to meet with such prodigious and special persons,” Avalon said as she fussed over his feathers. “Just relax and let things come as they will.”

Grif sighed and nodded as he looked around. “What are you working on there, Bellacosa?” he asked.

“A letter to Cady,” Cosy said as he continued to work on the composition. “There’s some things I need to ask her.”

“Crystal empire business?” Grif asked

“Yeah. It’s really important, but not for the meeting. I’m just making this so Cady and I can talk more when I get back home.”

“Ah, stallion stuff, huh?” Grif chuckled a bit as he winked at Bellacosa. “Pensword, not having a panic attack over there?” he asked.

Pensword looked from the other side of the room. His restless pacing had worn a path through the dust. “Trying not to. Just… a thousand years ago, I did not want to even be on this land mass, and yet, here I am, setting hoof in a building that…” he trailed off and began treading a new path. “Still, I do not know if I am pleased or not that we are out of the way.”

“Consider it an act of faith, Pensword. Daedalus wants to keep us alive. And besides, didn’t you say you had the word of this Bloodfeather fellow that you’d be kept safe?”

“Yes, but what about the servants? Or others in the castle? There are more than just the Emperor’s guard to consider. I saw at least two different king emblems on Gryphons during our trip here.” He looked over at Cosy. “Do you want me to use the Dragonfire when we get back from this meeting?”

“Yes, please,” Cosy said. “But only if it’s alright for us to use. I don’t wanna cause problems.”

“It will be fine,” Grif assured him. “You're not nervous?”

“Well … maybe a little, but Daedalus is supposed to be around my age, right? So that means we should have a chance to get along. I did pretty good with the gryphons back at the Farflyer compound, right?”

“Daedalus is fifteen, actually,” Pensword added as he continued to pace.

“So? Compared to how long gryphons live and how long we live, doesn’t that mean we’d be closer together anyways? Besides, he said he wants to get on the Crystal Empire’s good side, right? And I want him to be our friend, too. So I don’t see why I should be scared unless he gives me a reason.”

“Being scared and being nervous aren't the same thing,” Grif told him “Being nervous is like a ball of ice in your stomach keeping you on edge and eyes open for trouble coming. It’s being nervous that can save a warrior's life on the battlefield.”

“So being nervous is kind of like being cautious?”

Grif nodded “Never be ashamed of being nervous. Fear makes you sluggish; nerves make you sharp. The important thing is learning to separate the two.”

Ten minutes later, a familiar red Gryphon entered followed by two armed Gryphons. “Avatar, the emperor seeks your guidance,” he said, bowing his head.

“I see. I won’t go to him without my companions,” Grif returned.

“Of course, Avatar. His Holiness has already had his next audience informed of the delay.”

Grif nodded as he looked at the others and gestured. Jorund turned to lead them away. “Ready?”

Pensword nodded his head, taking a slow, steadying breath. “I am.”

“I can’t wait,” Cosy said, smiling as he bounded up from his seat, rolling up the scroll and placing it in a saddlebag he’d brought with him for the wait.

The room they were led to was vast and octagon-shaped, each wall symmetrically facing each of the winds’ directions. They passed through a doorway carved in a large marble wall that towered above them. In the center of the wall, above the doorway, a large amethyst carved in the form of a rune representing the southwest had been engraved. The four cardinal direction walls were made of granite with a topaz gemstone forming a rune for each direction, while three other marble walls faced the adjacent directions, each holding an amethyst rune of their own. By the north and south stood a squad of red-armored large male Gryphons. To the east and west were posted a squad of blue-armored Gryphonesses each. To the north-east, south-east, south-west, and north-west, four massive crystalline Gryphon statues were placed standing at attention while looking positively deadly in their stillness.

In the center of the room stood a throne carved out of red stone. The two armrests both ended in an intricately carved, forward-facing Gryphon head with its beak curving down dangerously. Lapis Lazulis glinted in the eye sockets. From the Gryphon heads to the back and up the backrest, intricately carved swirls and lines had been formed that somehow made the observer think of wind just by looking at them. Sitting nervously on the throne, on a black velvet cushion, was possibly the most Gryphon-like Gryphon Grif had ever seen. His head and crest were covered in white smoothed feathers with a distinctive eagle head. His lower body was covered in sandy-brown fur with a long rope-like tail swatting in a feline manner behind him with a tuft at the end. He was clothed in a fine purple coat, but surprisingly, wore only a thin circlet of white gold upon his head.

Daedalus inclined his young head as he looked over the gathered company. “Prince Bellacosa, we have been eagerly anticipating your arrival, and that of your party.” He smiled gently. “I am hoping that in this meeting, we may be able to re-establish ties and contacts as we held in olden times, only more peaceful, rather than war-like as my ancestors were.” He then turned to Pensword. “The mighty Pensword, the Demon of the Third Great War, and one of the greatest tactical minds Equis has ever seen. In the past, many a Gryphon would have sought your death, and most likely found their own. Fortunately, I am not such a Gryphon.” He smiled. “I welcome you to my empire with all of your troops.”

Lastly, he turned to Grif. “And although it is of vital importance to establish relations with the Crystal Empire once more, I am truly honored to have the Avatar of Winds stand in the presence of my own court.” Daedalus rose from his throne and approached Grif as he walked down the stairs of his dais before finally standing in front of the mighty warrior of legend, bowing his beak low in respect.

Grif placed a claw under his beak and pulled it up. “Please, none of that,” he said.

“Have I done something wrong?” Daedalus asked. To his credit, he still managed to keep a neutral face, but his eyes told a far different story to Grif.

“I am not someone worth bowing to,” Grif told him. “Not even my family bows to me.”

“This is a rather special circumstance, Grif, and I’m bound to exercise certain traditions and decorums if I am to maintain my position in my Empire,” Daedalus said wearily as he placed a talon over his brows. “One little slip-up and the Kings will be at my throat.”

“And how will they accomplish that with the Winds Father dead?” Grif asked him.

“What did you say?” Daedalus suddenly snapped to attention.

“He was choked to death by the East Wind when we arrived at the monastery. The monks will confirm it.”

In a very un-emperor-like manner, Daedalus let out a whoop of excitement. “Winds be praised!” he shouted. “That Gryphon was as crooked as they come.” Then, realizing just what he had said and in what company, he immediately proceeded to cough, clear his throat, and return to the former impassive mask he had worn when they first entered the throne room.

“I believe it may be prudent if we would all retire to some place less exposed,” Grif told Daedalus. He looked towards Bellacosa. “Perhaps somewhere two royals can talk about the future of their two nations?”

“An excellent suggestion,” Daedalus said as he motioned to one of the guards. “Inform the Gryphons I won’t be taking any audiences today until further notice. Have Talon take over if the matter is urgent.”

“Sir, is that entirely wise?” A guard asked.

“Wise or not, I am doing it, Brunhilda. See that the arrangements are made. Go on. I doubt the Avatar has come with a vendetta.” With a shooing motion, the guards left, though several were reluctant to go. “Finally,” Daedalus said as he went up to his throne and touched one of the Lapis Lazulis on the left head. The throne slowly slid aside as a staircase revealed itself.

“Woah,” Cosy marveled, turning away from the crystal Gryphon he’d been examining when the grinding stone rumbled into his ears.

“Deep breaths, Pensword,” Grif spoke under his breath as he wrapped a wing around Avalon.

“Trying,” Pensword whispered. “Really, really trying.” His voice wavered at the end. “Doesn't help that Matthew is going nuts over this history, and secret passages, and boiler rooms.”

“What is it with you Gryphons and hidden staircases?” Grif whispered into Avalon’s ear playfully as they walked towards it.

“Haven’t the foggiest,” Avalon said. “But you have to admit, it is pretty fun.”

Daedalus entered the staircase first, followed by Bellacosa, then Pensword, then Avalon. Bellacosa’s guard and Pensword’s guard followed as Grif and Kel’leam took the rear. The staircase vanished just as they entered and the door slid back into place. All was silent, and the group was so busy following Daedalus that none had the time to notice as a dull glimmer shone in the dead eyes of the Gryphon statues.

As evening drew on in the Everfree, a ghostly form made its way across the courtyard towards the gate. A black case had been laid awkwardly across his back, the strap pulled tight across his barrel. Vital Spark looked up at the horizon where the setting sun glowed like a crimson ember as it fell lower and lower. Soon the moon would be rising and Luna would bring the stars. He sighed as he looked to the forest. It had worked once before when dealing with death. Perhaps this would work again. Pulling himself from the reverie, he finally made his way back to the gate as he waited to be recognized.

“Who’s there?” a familiar voice shouted from the gatehouse.

“Relax, Demo. It’s just me,” Vital said.

“Ah, Vital, what are you doin’ out here?” Demolition Charge asked in his scottish brogue.

“Going out for a stroll. Mind opening the gate for me?”

“Aye.” He nodded. “Just be safe out there; the Everfree is a mean mistress at night.”

“I’m sure I’ll be alright. Thanks for the concern, though, Demo.” Vital smiled as he approached the slowly opening gate. “I don’t know when I’ll be back, but I’ll call out when I do,” he said by way of farewell as he made his way across the bridge. “Make sure to let the others know I’m fine, okay? I know how much they worry about me.” He smiled then before turning and returning to his slow and steady course down the path and into the forest. Five minutes later, the gate opened yet again as two cloaked figures made their way out of the gate to follow his track.

The forest was surprisingly tranquil for a place that was supposed to be so dangerous. Vital sighed as he passed from tree to tree, looking at their disfigured boughs and their monster-like knot holes. Placing a hoof on one of the jagged trunks, Vital sighed. “You’ve been through an awful lot, haven’t you? I don’t blame you for adapting the way you have. I probably wouldn’t like it much if I had my family chopped down for houses. You’re just trying to defend yourselves.” He sighed and looked up as the first stars began to dot the sky. And then he chuckled. “If the guys saw me now, they’d probably think I was crazy.” Shaking his head, he moved on, pressing further away from the road as he followed the zigzagging game trail that had been left behind by the various predators and creatures of the forest. Eventually, he came to a large, circular clearing where the moon shone bright and the stars glimmered. He smiled then and sighed once more as he looked up at the moon.

“Looks like it’s just you and me tonight, eh, Lady Luna?” he asked, chuckling once again as he stared up into the bright moonlight. Further toward the middle of the clearing, he could just make out a blossom shaped in a pattern that looked very much like snowflakes as they absorbed the moonlight, glowing silver, even as Vital glowed white.

“I look like a ghost, don’t I?” he asked the air. “I sure feel like one sometimes.” He chuckled yet again as he levitated the case off his back and slowly laid it to the Earth. He found it was much easier to use the skill with items he was familiar with and close to. With another flick of his horn, the case popped open to reveal a red felt lining. In the hollow above, a single violin bow sat, waiting to be tightened, resined, and played. Its mother-of-pearl inlay beneath the base shimmered in the moonlight like a rainbow mist. With great care, the red felt coverlet was removed and hung over the top of the case as Vital looked down over the instrument that sat there. In the clear light, a dull sheen barely shone on the well-used instrument. The poor thing was covered in fingerprints and smudges from constant use, and a fine layer of resin had collected on the strings and the wood before its bridge. Vital sighed heavily, then concentrated as he focused his horn on the instrument.

He knew what he wanted, and the spell was supposed to be a fairly simple one for beginners. As an extra precaution, he had practiced on a glass, breaking and repairing it several times to make it as good as new. Letting the magic flow in a slow, controlled manner, he watched as the wood slowly took on a new shine, the smudges disappearing. The resin flew off the wood and strings like snow as it blew off on the wind. Soon the instrument looked brand new, its wood well-polished with a red sparkle in its varnish. With the spell successfully cast, he allowed himself the luxury of staring at the instrument for a time. A haunted, pained look came into his eyes as he softly sang to himself.

After a time, he sat and closed his eyes, absorbing the night air and the sounds of nature as it had been at home. He recalled stargazing as a child, the joy it brought. He thought of campfires and s’mores with his family. He remembered laughing with a human father who watched proudly as he caught two fish with one lure and the magic that seemed to play across the river campsite as they looked up into the stars.

“I miss you, Mom, Dad. Everybody.” He sighed. “I-I did something I’m not really proud of. And I know it was an accident. I know I shouldn’t feel guilty over it all, but I do. Heck, half the things that’ve happened here would probably make your heads spin if you only knew.” He sighed and shook his head. “I just … I don’t know.” He sighed again as he undid the velcro, holding the neck of the instrument in place with his magic while he twisted the holder for his bow and pulled it out before tightening the hairs. He performed a few tests on the strings and tuned them up, then he began to play, carefully running the bow over the string as he got used to the sensation of holding the instrument in mid-air, rather than holding it against his neck with a shoulder rest.

The song began quiet and unsure as he slowly ran the bow along, imagining the notes in his head as he recalled one of his old favorites from long ago in school that seemed to fit the occasion. A mournful melody played through the air with a celtic flavor as he continued to play. After reaching a certain point, rather than jumping into the accelerando like he was meant to, he instead began to improvise as he poured all his feelings into the art. The homesickness, the loss, the guilt, and ultimately, an unspoken longing for something he could never obtain, but only hope for. Playing at a mighty Fortissimo, the song slid up the E-string as he strained to the highest notes. The instrument continued to play, aching, crying with his pain as the tears poured down his cheeks. With a final flourish, he cut a passionate vibrato off to echo and die in the night and lowered the instrument back into its case to rest.

“I’m so sorry,” Vital said, his voice hollow and dry. “I’m so, so sorry.” Then he felt a hoof on his shoulder. His body convulsed in surprise, but the familiar voice soon put him at ease and he turned to see the glowing, compassionate eyes of his favorite Zebra.

“I heard your song crying in the dark. Tell me, what is the matter, Vital Spark?”

“Zecora … I--I--” His upper lip trembled. His eyes stung. His breath sputtered. And before he could stop himself, he sobbed and cried, the power of speech robbed by his emotions. He felt the striped forelegs circle him as two loving, ancient eyes looked into his own tear-filled ones.

“Shhh …” she hushed as she rocked him back and forth. “Let the tears flow until they run out. Then you can tell me what this is about.” She smiled at him, then closed her eyes as she began to gently sing a slow, comforting melody. There were no words, but words were not needed for something like this. As the song continued, the sobs gradually died down and the trembling ceased. Eventually, Vital disengaged from her as he looked back up to the stars. A flush of embarrassment showed in his cheeks as silence filled the space between them.

“Beautiful things, are they not?” Zecora observed as she smiled at the heavens. “For stargazing, this is the perfect spot.”

“You stargaze, too?”

Zecora nodded. “It’s one of my favorite things to do. My brother and I used to do it too. Long ago in our tribal home, on the plains of Zebrica, where our people still roam.”

“I didn’t know you had a brother,” Vital said, surprised.

A sad glimmer shone in her eyes. “I have not seen his face in many a year. And much like yourself, it has caused many a tear.” This time Vital was the one to do the hugging.

“Thank you,” she said simply as she stared up at the stars. “He always would say when they shone so bright, how he wished he could share that gentle light, to spread hope in the dark of an evil night.”

Vital chuckled. “He sounds a lot like me.”

“In many ways, he was.” She sighed. “Yes, in many ways, he was.”

“You lost him?”

“Long ago to the ice and snow.”

“He died in the mountains?” Vital asked. Zecora remained silent as she stared up at the stars. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to pry,” he said as he looked back up to the jeweled sky. He didn’t know why, but for some reason, being here with Zecora felt right. “If you’d like, I suppose I could try playing something else. Maybe to cheer things up?”

“Perhaps we could use a pick-me-up,” Zecora said, smiling. Vital spark levitated his bow and violin once more into the moonlight as he began to play another piece. This one spoke little of sadness or longing and more of a desire to give love and comfort; to lay old pains aside and think of happy memories instead. He closed his eyes and let instinct take over as he let the familiar desire to love, comfort, and serve fill his heart and mind with the music of his soul. He could hear the orchestra welling up in accompaniment and feel the percussion beating a steady rhythm in the background to the resonant thrum of humming voices. When the time came, he let the final note, resonate with the deeper voices before it faded out as the choir in his mind held their note, then slowly disappeared into the night air. When he had finished, he opened his eyes to see Zecora brimming with tears.

“Zecora? Are you alright? Did I do something wrong?”

The Zebra shook her head. “You truly have such a beautiful gift. The song of your heart bears great power to lift.”

“It’s not all that special,” Vital said, blushing as he stared down at the ground.

“You must not have heard that heavenly sound. You’ve attracted an audience. Just look around.” Zecora motioned around the clearing where several sets of glowing eyes blinked and peered at the pair. “And the spirits were pleased to join with your choir: a song of love filled with burning desire.”

“So that humming I heard--?” Zecora nodded in affirmation. Vital Spark just gaped, surprised that he would have received something like that, let alone actually hear it. Given enough time, he came around as he watched the eyes wink out one after the other when the creatures realized the performance was over. He carefully returned the instrument to its case and secured it before returning the felt covering where it belonged. Then he loosened the bow-hairs and returned the bow to its own mount inside the case and secured it as well before closing the case with a quiet click.

“Zecora?” Vital asked.

“Yes?”

“You can talk to spirits, right?”

Zecora nodded. “I can. Why do you ask?”

“There are some spirits I want to talk to. I was wondering if you might be able to ask them to come.”

Zecora responded with a troubled frown. “And who are these spirits you wish to see? What is the reason to call them to me?”

“To apologize.”

“You have not been here for very long. Who are the Ponies and what did they do wrong?”

Vital shook his head. “Not them, Zecora, me. I want to apologize to them. It’s … I had to kill when the castle was under siege. I--well, I want to ask for those changelings’ forgiveness.”

Zecora looked on the Unicorn with pity and the regretful look of a sympathizer.

“... You can’t, can you?” Vital asked as he met that gaze. His eyes stung from the want to make more tears, but he’d already cried himself out.

Zecora shook her head sadly. “They are out of my reach. No one can prevail, when the spirit has passed beyond the veil.”

“You mean the second one.”

Zecora nodded. “The first veil lies between Spirit and Mortal. Few eyes on this world can breach that portal. The second lies betwixt this world and the next. There, no power can force them. The spirits find rest.”

“Then I’ll never get to apologize.”

“Someday you can, and someday, you will,” Zecora said as she laid a hoof around Vital’s shoulder. “But first you must live, your life’s purpose fulfill.”

“And how can I do that if I can’t get back home?” Vital asked.

“The heavens work in mysterious ways. You’ll learn soon enough how destiny plays.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

Zecora shook her head and smiled. “You will see, Vital. You will see.”

For a rare moment in his life, Hammer Strike walked through the Everfree with a grin on his face, burning away at the growth on the path to New Unity. Soon he found himself looking at the gates, Demolition Charge on duty while Demolition Granado was cracking open another bottle.

“Granado, report.”

“It was a’ alright day,” he said. “Until a prissy miss unicorn showed up from Canterlot with her bunch of idiots.”

Hammer’s grin dropped faster than a hot potato. “Did you get her name?”

“Somethin’ like Fools Jade?” he asked Hammer Strike.

“Fools Jade?” Hammer hummed for a moment before realisation hit him. “Oh, Fel Jade... Well, you’re close on that one.” He sighed heavily. “Why couldn’t it have been Fancy Pants, or one of the Hurricanes?”

“Hammer, that Unicorn, you know she donnae need to make it back. We could always say she never made it here,” the cycloptic Pony said as he attempted to make a clever motion.

“Demo, no. That’ll lead more of their kind here.”

“Damn,” he sighed.

“That explains the choice in poison tonight.”

“Ya want some?” Demo offered his bottle, which, rather than the average three X’s, simply had a ring of them around the center.

“As much as I’d love to, I’m pretty sure I’ll burn it out in moments.”

“Don’t go insane in there, Hammer,” Demolition Granado said as he took another swig.

“It’s too late for that, Granado. I might just head to my forge. Unless she expects a meeting, which I am really hoping she doesn’t.”

“Go do that, then,” Demo Granado said, followed by a massive belch. “I’ll keep watch up here--” he made another indelicate noise “--like I always do.”

The long passage twisted and wound through the bowels of the palace as Daedalus led the way with confidence. The way was kept lit by glowing blue crystals jutting from the walls at various intervals, carved to take on the appearance of living flame. Eventually they came to a fork in the passage, and the young Emperor took the left turn, leading them up several flights of stairs until they reached what appeared to be a dead end. Nicking himself, Daedalus placed the blood on the stone surface and it immediately shifted aside, revealing a gradually spinning inner wall, cleverly built to match the outer one. Inside, a small but functional council room waited for them. A somewhat less ornate throne sat at the head as a series of chairs built for multiple species sat waiting on either side.

“We should be safe to talk here freely,” Daedalus said as he entered. “This council room doubles as a panic chamber. The bloodstone insures that I’m the only one with the key, and concealment spells protect it from prying eyes outside.”

“Good.” Grif sighed with relief. “God, I hate formalities.”

Pensword did not say anything. He simply looked around before moving to take a seat.

Daedalus chuckled. “You and me both.” He walked up to Cosy and looked him over. “I hear tell you caused quite a stir back in the Museum, Bellacosa.” He smiled, a mischievous glint in his eye. “You have no idea how happy I am you did.”

Cosy blushed. “Thanks, your majesty. But if you don’t mind, call me Cosy. Everybody else does.”

“Cosy it is, then.” Daedalus took the young colt’s hoof in his own taloned hand and shook. “It really is wonderful to have you and your friends here in my court. The Winds couldn’t have chosen a better time to answer my prayers.” He turned to face Pensword. “Sorry for all the stiffness back there. I’m afraid that’s the only way I can really hold any power or respect right now. If I let the people see some of my real personality, they’d probably try to kill me all the faster.” He sighed. “The lovely burdens of state.”

Pensword looked at the Emperor. “I am an enemy of your entire nation. You do not need to butter me up, nor do you need to explain yourself to me.” He sat down in the chair to prove his point.

“You may be an enemy to our nation, Pensword, but as far as I’m concerned, the nation can hang itself. It practically has already.” Daedalus spat as hate filled his eyes. “Those stupid kings couldn’t stop squabbling for five minutes to focus on the people if their lives depended on it.”

Then Daedalus turned to face Grif and Kel’leam. “Kel’leam, I’m truly sorry,” he said. “You deserved a medal of honor for what you did. Instead, I could only banish you to protect you.” He smashed a fist against the table. “Winds damnit, what good is being Emperor if you can’t even rule properly?”

“I found honor even so,” Kel’leam told him. “I have no regrets.”

“Winds bless you, Kel’leam,” Daedalus said gravely as he turned to face Grif. A playful smile played across his beak.

“You know, I always imagined running up to you and asking you a thousand questions all at once. I must’ve gone over this meeting at least a thousand different times before you finally arrived and I still don’t know what to say.” He laughed. “Imagine that; I meet the greatest Gryphon to live since Grask Dragonfeller himself, and I don’t even know what to say.” He stuck out a taloned hand. “It’s good to finally meet you in the flesh, Grif.”

“I’m far from the greatest.” Grif shook his head. Still, he took the hand. “I’ve done plenty to make that clear.”

“And modest, too. Yet another thing the historians got wrong.” Daedalus laughed, then sighed. “I really wish our people would stop being such prideful jackasses.”

Cosy’s mouth dropped open.

“What? Don’t tell me you haven’t heard cursing from your guards before, Cosy. Some things, no matter how different the races may be, are always universal.” Daedalus plopped himself down in the smaller throne as the entrance shut itself. “Please, sit down. We have a lot to discuss, and I’m guessing you all chose to be Cosy’s escorts for more than just a desire to see the capital.”

Pensword looked at Cosy. “I will speak on the issue after we wrap up with the pleasantries with Cosy. I am sorry, but that is what I am willing to do.” He was a little shocked the Emperor had seen through the facade. He had thought that the Gryphons would bank on Cosy wanting to come from a position of power, bringing the two with him for the sake of intimidation.

“Pensword,” Cosy said. “If I’m old enough to start being a diplomat for the empire, then I’m old enough to get involved in whatever else you guys are starting. There’s no place safer than this room, and we have no idea when we might get the chance to be in a place like this again. Don’t worry about me. Tell him what you need to say.”

“Daedalus, we need to alter the treaty Equestria and Gryphonia formed at the end of the war,” Grif said bluntly, “giving equestria the right to protect its allies and colonies.”

“You found a loophole in the accords,” Daedalus said as he raised a taloned hand to his head. “Great. One more thing to juggle. How bad is it, Grif? Tell me honestly.”

“If the kings ever figure out it’s there, they could systematically target Equestria’s allies and colonies until the country collapses economically.”

“I can see the problem.” Daedalus nodded as he tented his talons on the table. “I certainly wouldn’t mind putting my seal to a new set of accords, but there is a slight problem. My seal won’t be enough. We’d need the seal of the Equestrian Diarchy as well. Without that, no Gryphon alive would be willing to acknowledge it. At least, no Gryphon of the old ways.”

Grif smiled at Pensword. “I think someone should be able to get that.”

“I can get the Lunar Seal with ease. It is the Solar Seal that will bring trouble. The Diarchy have created their own cities for their seats of power,” Pensword answered. “Still, I must have two or three days to get this taken care of.”

“Pensword, I thought Celestia really liked you, too. And she knows the importance of something like this. Couldn’t you just send her a letter with Grif’s dragon fire and tell her about the emergency? I think she’d understand.”

“Yes and no,” Pensword answered. “The easy part is getting the letter to Celestia. The hard part is getting the seal to us. Celestia is good, but the others of the court, I am not so sure.”

“If those nobles don’t realize the danger they’re in, I pity them. Just tell them their assets are in danger of being destroyed. From what I’ve seen in our records, money is something those nobles relate to very well,” Daedalus said.

“The point is to get this done before one of the kings find out, or you may find the two of us unfortunately against you in a massive land war.”

Daedalus’ eyes darkened. “Not if I have anything to say about it, they won’t. No King can officially declare or go to war without my approval. And I’ll die before I give it.”

“That’s another thing, Daedalus,” Grif said. “You should send word to the Western Safehouse. Tell them to start preparing for your arrival.”

“It’s that close already?”

“Daedalus, we have reason to believe the same king who killed your parents is targeting you next.” Grif looked to Avalon. “Lord Farflyer would have warned you himself, but he still hasn’t fully recovered.”

Daedalus growled. “Grask Bloodbeak.” His talons dug into the table, screeching against the stone as he pulled them back. With some effort, he managed to regain control of himself and sighed wearily. “Thank you, Grif. I’ll have the necessary preparations made.”

“...Say what?” Grif asked. “I thought for a moment I almost heard you say Grask.”

“I did.” Daedalus growled again. “He’s a disgrace to his name. He’s even gone so far as to claim direct descent.”

“Grask has no surviving descendants,” Grif growled.

“With his sins, that’s just the tip of the iceberg. Part of me wants to stay here, just so I can get the chance to cut his head off myself.”

“Well then, we’d best hope he steps out of line before I leave,” Grif said. “You prefer silver, or gold platter?”

“Please. He deserves nothing so ornate. Put it in a burlap sack and tear the kinslayer’s wings off if you get the chance. He doesn’t deserve them.”

“You have a week at most, Daedalus. I’d start making necessary arrangements in secret. You have a betrothed? Get her out of the city ASAP,” Grif told him. “Start subtly getting the Gantrathor primed and ready.”

“Rest assured, I will,” Daedalus promised. “Fortunately, I haven’t had the time to focus on finding a mate yet, so that’ll be one less thing to worry about. I’ll make sure to get things rolling right away. Was there anything else we needed to discuss?”

“It’s not really so important, but I have a trade agreement we can go over when all the fighting’s done,” Cosy said. “Your airships could do wonders for our Empire, and I’m sure our crystal technology can only benefit yours.”

Daedalus laughed. “If we all survive this, you’ve got yourself a deal, Cosy.”

Shawn sat at his desk. Drawings were scattered and mixed in with documents and notes on the table. In front of him was a note entry that he was writing about current events around New Unity, as well as reminders to himself on main projects that could be worked on and on a few personal projects that he wanted to do.

‘...With a few changes to design thirty-four, you could alter it to work on an endless fuel supply...’

Shawn shook his head. “What fuel can be infinite and not require a constant part of my focus to create?”

‘...Chapter twenty-three: Conditional Aspect Logistics...’

Shawn felt confused. He hadn’t gotten to the chapter yet. Reaching for the blueprint in mind, he made a few notes on the side. Supplying such a thing with power could work.

‘...Adding a system to regulate the creation of crystallized aspects inside the machine would allow you to use it without the focus on fuel consumption...’

“That could work…”

‘It will work.’

Shawn nodded as he continued to write more onto the paper in front of him. After a few moments, he finished writing and nodded to the plans. It took a moment for him to register a few things.

“Wait,” he said as his eyes widened. Without giving it a second thought, he grabbed one of knives in his desk and stood, turning towards the voice, only to have the air greet him in return.

“...What?” He questioned, looking around his office for who had been talking to him. “Show yourself.”

After hearing nothing in return; no voice, no breath, no movement, for a solid few minutes, he lowered the knife and looked towards the paper he was writing on. It was full of notes on a system that could create Thaumic Crystals with use if the user had such a thaumic field, or enough energy to do so: a near constant fuel source that needed only a brief source of magic to start the process.

But the question in his mind wasn’t on if it would work. He knew it would. No, the question on his mind was how did he know how to make it?

The simple decor of the Avatar’s room spoke to his practical nature as he sat on the floor, his lighter at the ready while it burned Pensword’s letter. Soon the ash was gone, starting its long journey from Gryphonia to Equestria. Grif prayed the Winds would speed it along its way as he flicked the lid hastily shut. Avalon lay lazily on the bed as she perused her notebook, where she had transcribed many important pieces of information from her studies during the three days she and Grif had been with the Quetzalcoatl.

“So how long before the attempts of flattery and bribery, do you think?” Grif asked his wife as he put his lighter away and began sharpening his weapons.

“Oh, I figure it’ll be pretty soon. You are their only hope of getting what they want, after all. And I doubt they want to try to kill you after all you did during the war,” she said casually as she continued to review.

“Should I go with easily insulted and stuck up, or possibly condescending? I do good acting condescending,” Grif said as he worked. “So many things to consider.”

“You do well acting condescending, dear,” Avalon casually corrected as she flipped a page in her notebook. “As for the Kings and their envoys, just act like you. You don’t really want them to know you’re playing with them.”

“But that's the fun part,” Grif laughed as he worked.

“Whatever you say, dear. But if you want some lessons from a master, the best way to play with them is to make it seem as real as possible. If condescending is part of your nature, then by all means, feel free to use it. Or if it’s not, then make sure to put some other part of you in there that is you so it’s not all fake.”

Any further banter was interrupted by a knocking at the door. revealing Brother Cloud Claw. “Avatar, the kings have requested your presence in a private room.”

“I see.” Grif nodded. “Well, tell them I will attend to them when I’ve finished maintaining my weapons.”

“They seemed very adamant about seeing you now,” Cloud Claw said.

“Brother, I have never paused in my weapons maintenance for anything. That includes a massive attack on my primary camp during the war. If I didn’t stop it, even then, I’m not stopping that habit now. They will simply have to wait.”

Cloudclaw nodded. “As you wish. I will send the message.”

Grif closed the door and returned to his weapons, a grin on his face as he anticipated the coming exchange.

Pensword paused as he heard a knock at his door. He had been working with Cosy, teaching basic tactics and verbal sparring techniques, an invaluable skill to any noble. At the moment, a rudimentary chess board was being used to help visualize some of the tactics.

“Are you gonna get that, Uncle, or should I?” Cosy asked.

Pensword looked to the door. “I’ll get it,” he muttered as he stood up and walked over He opened it just slightly. “Yes?” He growled, using his commander’s voice.

“Commander Pensword? The kings have requested a meeting with you in a private room,” the monk behind the door said.

Pensword looked behind him. “Cosy, stay in the room. Be safe, and do not open to anyone unless it is someone you trust behind the door.” For now, Pensword decided he would listen to what the Kings had to say. He had a feeling that he was really the second target here. If they were going after him now, then Grif had most likely snubbed them. He smirked at the thought.

“Yes, Uncle,” Cosy said, nodding as Pensword left. The commander rolled his eyes as he followed his guide down the halls. He wanted to get this over with as soon as possible.

Pensword was led down a series of halls until they came to a large sectioned-off door. The monk knocked hard on the edge before opening and gesturing for Pensword to enter.

Pensword marched in wearing his full uniform from the Third Gryphon War, including two medallions around his neck. One was from his home, Mountainside Falls, and the other was the emblem of the office of Commandant at Fort Triumph. He resolutely looked the kings in the eye without breaking pace as he stood before them where they sat. He would not give them the satisfaction of a bow.

The first Gryphon sitting on the right of his table was a large golden eagle-leopard Gryphon wearing a finely made red garment. A large serrated sword was strapped to his back. “Greetings, Pensword. I am King Grask Bloodbeak,” he said, almost with painful courtesy. “We’re so glad you could make it.”

“What is so important that you wish to speak to The Demon?” Pensword asked, getting straight to the point. As an added emphasis, he moved his wing aside to reveal the legendary pitchfork, Concord.

A platinum gryphon with an albatross’ wings and the body of a siberian tiger stood from where he sat and cleared his throat. “It has come to our attention that a certain crisis of the faith has arisen in our kingdom. With concern for our kingdoms and our peoples whom we govern respectively, it is our wish to insure that the resolution of this crisis ends with a … favorable outcome.”

“Favorable to whom? Your subjects? The Nobles in your courts? Or what about your own selves? Or your treasuries? I have heard that too many times… most of them slated against my own race,” he said, baring his fangs as he twitched his left ear, emphasizing his Thestral features. “Just who gets this favorable outcome?”

“You are aware that we are bound by the same treaty you witnessed the signing of,” the third Gryphon, a kingfisher-headed gryphon with the body of an ocelot said.

“I am not talking about my own race. Celestia sees to that protection. What I worry about is your own people. An unhappy population could rise up and dispose of the entire system if it gets taxed too much, not on wealth, but on the lives and souls of the nation as well.”

“Your concerns are legitimate, Commander Pensword,” Grask Bloodbeak said as he signaled for his allies to remain where they sat. “Please, what would you desire for relations between our two countries? Let us discuss an optimal situation for both Gryphons and Ponies.” His tone was surprisingly level, betraying no hint of aggression or aggravation.

“A full acknowledgement and apology for the tragedy of the Third Gryphon War to my face, including acceptance of responsibility for all the innocent lives lost in the surrounding villages. Also, a guarantee that Ponies can travel unmolested to the Kingdoms and Imperial city to help conduct trade, or following through on the promise to build a city for trading on the coast.”

“Out of the question! Those Ponies brought their fates on themselves for daring to push into our lands.” The albatross fumed, smashing his fist on the table.

“Be silent, Cornelius!” Grask barked sharply. “Remember that the commander was there, whereas we have only knowledge passed down.” He looked to Pensword and nodded his beak, deliberately ignoring the glare he received from the Albatross-tiger cross Gryphon. “Please, forgive him. Some of us forget that history has a way of dirtying the details.”

“Then Faust and Winds be praised I am back to clean it up,” Pensword growled. “Let this be your first lesson. My town, which was wiped out, was a day’s hard flight from the boarder’s no-fly zone. As you know, the zone itself was a day’s hard flight wide.” He glared at the three Gryphons. Their guards shifted uneasily around the edge of the room.

“My sincere apologies regarding your village, commander.” Grask eyed Cornelius with such cold fury that the guards could swear the temperature of the room had dropped. “But please understand that was a thousand years ago. We sincerely hope that peace between us and you is possible after all this time.”

“I will see what I can do. What was a Thousand years ago for you is still very recent for me. Still, it seems that we are at the stage of trying to come to some type of understanding?”

“Well, Commander, I understand your desire for an apology, but I’m afraid it’s quite impossible as things stand now,” Grask said as he sat back. “I mean, I can offer you my apologies, but not under any official means without the emperor's approval.”

“Right. While I would not mind the apology, it might cause a problem for your plans. Would it bring havoc?” He asked with a smirk. “Still, I am a reasonable stallion. What would you be willing to trade for me to remove that demand?”

“Well, if a stronger emperor were in place, I could see your apology being made publicly in less than a year hence.” The gryphon smiled. “As well as ensuring that trading ports and relations were strengthened between our peoples. What, with the amount of assassinations that have happened amongst the nobility in the last year, it’s amazing Daedalus is even still alive.”

Pensword continued his cold smirk. “Weak emperors aside, though, your assassins seem to be a little hog wild, what with at least two attempts on my own life, as well as that of Prince Bellacosa of the Crystal Empire, and the Avatar of Winds.”

Grask assumed a haughty and aloof expression. “I am insulted that you would associate me with the barbarians known as the Black Tips.” He grimaced. “They have been nothing but brigands for hundreds of years.”

“Still, what do you plan on doing? I have heard no less than three times that the Black Tips have been, or will be, taken care of. What do you plan on doing with them? I assume you have a plan for this ‘weakness?’”

The kingfisher spoke up. “When flesh is infected or decayed, it must first be … removed.” He ran a finger across his neck with a talon to make his point.

Pensword let his silence do the talking.

“Of course, for that, the new emperor would require the Avatar’s support with the Winds Father's unfortunate passing,” Grask said.

“You wish for me to put in a good word for you?” Pensword asked.

“I would never ask you to use your comradery with the Avatar to further my personal means,” Grask said in a rather obvious act of confusion. “But if such a thing were to happen, it would be most beneficial.”

“... We shall see,” Pensword answered.

Fel Jade slowly made her way down the hall, humming to herself as she ran a brush through her hair and applied some rouge to her cheeks before they were teleported away in a flash of light. For a brief moment, she allowed her mind to wander as she recalled the conversation she had had after the meeting with NOOB had been concluded.

“You’re asking me to do what, Blueblood?”

“If it comes down to it, Fel Jade, I want you to seduce Hammer Strike. He has money, he has power, and he has the Princess’ ears on top of owning all of Everfree. The one thing he doesn’t have is a mare to share his passions with. Should your initial efforts prove unsuccessful, it falls to you to fall back to seduction.”

“It’s only been a few years, Blueblood!”

“Plenty of time to get over the loss of a stallion you hardly loved in the first place.”

“Be careful what you say, Blueblood.”

“Jade, do you want this plan to succeed or not?”

“Of course I do, but--”

“Then do it, Fel. This is not up for discussion.”

Fel Jade sighed as she knocked on the door.

“You don’t have to knock; enter,” Hammer Strike called from inside.

Fel Jade opened the door. “Hammer Strike, we need to ta-wahahaaaa!” she shrieked as she jumped three feet into the air, her carefully groomed mane flaring perfectly straight.

Hammer Strike looked up from his desk, giving her a questioning look. “What?” Hammer Strike’s study was a simple room with the bare essentials: a few bookshelves and chairs scattered around at various intervals and the large desk where Hammer Strike sat working. It was actually three placed together around him. Off to the side of the room, a fireplace roared and crackled, casting light and warmth through the room.

“M-m-m-m-manticore!” she shrieked as she pointed toward the lounging lion-scorpion hybrid that now lay with its ears laid back on its massive pillow by said fireplace as he absorbed its warmth.

“Oh, him. That’s just El Fluffy.”

“El … Fluffy,” Fel repeated, dumbstruck. The manticore yawned at her and fixed her with its cold feline eyes.

“Basically, he followed me back here and we just kept him around. Nobody seems to mind.” Hammer Strike shrugged. “Heck, he even helped out during the Changeling siege.”

Fel Jade shuddered at the thought of the manticore tearing into Pony flesh. “And you’re sure he’s tame?”

“Hasn’t attacked anyone. So yeah, most likely.”

“Oh. Okay then.” She walked casually up to Hammer Strike, flicking her tail as the scent of perfume filled the room.

“So what brings you to my study?” He questioned, glancing up at her for a moment.

“I just wanted to make contact. Say hello … you know,” she said, looking awkwardly around the room.

“I take it you don’t care much for the environment, considering everything is still under construction.”

“I’ll admit it has some to be desired, but restoring and building always takes time. I’m actually rather surprised you don’t have other quarters though,” Fel said as she approached El Fluffy. He rumbled, snorted, sneezed, then growled at her, baring his teeth. Fel Jade let out an “eep” of surprise before jumping back.

“...Odd, he’s usually just relaxed most of the time,” Hammer said, glancing at Fluffy. “That is, unless you’re armed or carrying a poison of some sort.”

“Poison?” she exclaimed, shocked. “Why would I have poison with me?”

“To be honest, I wouldn’t know. Then again, I know that a lot of Ponies, Gryphons, Minotaurs, and other possible races would like me dead.”

“Hammer Strike, I am many things, but I am most certainly not a killer.” She sighed. “It must be my perfume. It probably irritated the ... poor thing’s nose.” El Fluffy growled again, his eyes narrowing.

Hammer Strike hummed to himself as he finished off the paper he was working on, moving it off to the side. “Plausible. Fluffy isn’t around many ponies who wear perfume.”

“None of your soldiers wear it in their off hours?” she asked, surprised.

“Not around New Unity. No reason to.”

“How surprising. I thought they would if they were going out for dinner or something.”

“Perhaps when New Unity has places to go for dinner. For now, we are fixing the castle here and then comes the city around it.”

“I see. And what are your plans for the future, Hammer Strike?”

“Rebuild this place like it use to be. At least, with better buildings and proper plumbing.”

“Oi, Hammer Strike!” A voice called out from behind the door. “You in there?” Fel Jade went rigid.

“One moment, Scout,” Hammer called out.

“Um … it seems you’re rather busy, or are about to be anyways. Maybe I should come back at another time … when you’re not so … occupied,” she said, shying away to the side of the door.

The door flew open, smacking Jade in the face as Scout walked in. “I got that report for you.”

The door slowly creaked back on its hinges as Fel Jade twitched and groaned against the wall. She shook her head to get ahold of her senses, only to shriek as she noticed how her perfectly coiffed mane was now a frazzled mess.

“Ah, Cracked Ruby, you shouldn’t be hiding around doors like that.” Scout sighed and shook his head. “Some ponies just aren’t careful around here.”

Fel Jade made several strangled noises, her left eye twitching.

“Might want Doc to check out that twitch. Doesn’t look pretty.”

A red flush ran up Fel Jade’s neck and slowly mottled her face until it was completely red. “You--you--you!” she sputtered.

“Me, me, me? You hit your head or somethin’? Yeah, sweetheart, you really need to see the Doc.”

Steam blew out her ears as she slammed a hoof into the floor before breathing heavily to get herself under control. The mottling slowly retreated and she composed herself with great difficulty. El Fluffy watched with his usual impassive, unblinking gaze. “With your permission, Hammer Strike, I have some things I need to take care of. Do you mind?”

“Sorry to cut the conversation short. We’ll have to resume some other time,” Hammer Strike said, nodding

“Yes … yes, of course.” She curtsied, then made her way toward the door. “Scout,” she said curtly.

“See ya’ around, Ruby.”

Fel Jade’s fur frizzled as she left before the door slammed shut with a magical glow, nearly shaking it from its hinges.

“Man, what’s up with her? Engie keep her awake with his music?”

“No, she just doesn’t care for you.”

“...Well I don’t really care for her, but at least I’m nice about it.”

“Yeah…” Hammer trailed off for a moment. “Perfect timing, by the way,” he said after making sure Jade was far enough away.

“It’s what I do best, besides clubbing a few Changelings, of course,” Scout replied boastfully.

“Cool it, Scout. I can still adjust your pay.”

“You got it, boss.”

Vital Spark walked nervously behind his bedroom maid as they made their way through the glowing green tunnels beneath the gardens. “So why did Me-Me want to see me again?” he asked as his ears swiveled, picking up on the echoes of their hoofsteps as they clopped across the stone.

“The queen fears that you may be under a great deal of stress. She believes she can bring to light some knowledge you may find enlightening.”

“Well, I guess she’s right on the first one at least. I’ve been dealing with something for a while now and it’s getting a little easier, but it’s still difficult to bear, you know?”

“Sadly, I’m not a soldier.” His maid shook her head. “I don’t think I’ll ever fully understand what it’s like to be in that position, but mother was a soldier before.”

Vital chuckled. “That makes two of us. I guess I just sort of wish I could apologize to them, you know?”

“That's always very admirable,” she said. “I have heard others say that people like you should hold on to that.”

“Not that it would make much of a difference,” a familiar voice spoke up as Me-Me approached them from an intersecting tunnel. “Thank you for bringing him, Scuttle Sweep, you may go now.” Me-Me nodded.

“Of course, mother.” The changeling nodded in return before turning and leaving.

“So what’s this all about, Me-Me?” Vital asked. “Why the urgency?”

“Because you are far more damaged than you're letting others believe,” Me-Me said, pushing a hoof against his chest.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Me-Me.”

“If you tell a pony that, they might believe you,” she told him, “but I am an emotivore. I can sense your emotions,” she reminded him. “Follow,” she said as she turned and walked down the tunnel she’d approached from.

Vital sighed and did as instructed. “I’m not about to deny it. If you say I’m in deeper pain than I think, I’ll believe you. Heck, I’m not all that surprised, honestly.”

“You blame yourself for the deaths of soldiers 448 - 453, my brothers,” she said as they approached the entrance to a chamber.

“I should. It was my magic that did them in. My thought, my action, my responsibility.”

“You know what separates them from you?” she asked him as they entered a large chamber glowing a deep and welcoming purple. The walls had been cultured in such a fashion that benches seemed to be molded from it. “You can feel guilt.”

“And they can’t?”

“My mother didn’t allow us feelings, thoughts, a sense of self. It was better in her opinion. It made us stronger, more powerful soldiers.” She chuckled dryly. “I’d say we were no better than animals, but many animals were in much more fortunate positions.”

“Then why did they laugh so much when they were attacking Canterlot? Did that come from them or from Chrysalis?”

“Mother's influence is the only emotion in the hive mind. When water sits still, a pebble makes far-reaching ripples.” She laughed again. “Only she and my sister had any thoughts or feelings. To be honest, the rest of us didn’t even know what gender we were.”

“That bad?”

“The perfect soldier is unquestioning. What better than a soldier who could not comprehend what a question was?” she asked. “I brought you here to give you the thanks that they could not. … You gave them peace.”

“After I broke and pierced their everything.” Vital shuddered again as the memories of what he’d done came rushing back.

“You ended a lifetime of emptiness. You let them have rest.”

“Then why can’t I rest?” Vital ran an angry foreleg over his eyes to rub the tears. “Why do I still see them every night? Why do I have to relive that siege over and over again? Why?” The sound of his hoof echoed through the halls as it slammed back onto the stone.

“Because you haven’t been forgiven by the most important person,” Me-Me told him.

Vital chuckled. “You’re not the first one to bring that up with me. I learned that lesson a long time ago.”

“Did you?” she asked. Suddenly her form erupted in green fire, replacing her with his own image. “You killed them. You ended the lives of six changelings. Why didn’t you save them?”

“Because I don’t know how!” Vital’s own horn flared, the blue clashing with the purple of the room.

“Would Twilight have killed them? Would Luna? Would Cadence? They could have saved them!” the figure shouted back.

“I know that.” The doppelganger looked surprised as Vital’s horn dimmed. “I know.”

“Those others were weak. You were strong. You and Trixie could have simply walked away,” he growled. The green flames erupted, revealing Pensword glaring daggers at him. “I thought you were better than that!” he growled. “You're a murderer!”

The flames erupted again, revealing Hammer Strike with his level, flat stare as he slowly clapped. “Oh, good job. Killing those six living things. You must be so proud.” The sarcasm cut like a knife.

“Shut up!” A beam of blue energy shot at the image of Hammer Strike. A glowing green barrier had sprung up when the dust cleared, protecting the doppelganger. “Why are you doing this?” Vital asked as he struggled to hold his breath, to prevent the sobs from racking his body as he fired another and still another randomly around the room, filling it with dust and debris as he followed Me-Me’s path as she switched between forms, each staring with scorn, each hurling insult after insult. “What was I supposed to do?” Vital finally yelled, the tears streaming. “What was I supposed to do?” He lowered himself to the ground and laid his hooves over his head. “What?” he sobbed. “What?” He shook, unable to speak as he broke down entirely, the dust sifting around him.

Me-Me said nothing as she returned to her base form. Lying beside him, she laid a gossamer wing across his body and hummed soothingly as she comforted him. “If my brothers could speak to you, they would thank you for what you've done,” she whispered to him. “They would thank you. Remember that, and let it go.”

Grif entered the room, his weapons and armor gleaming in the low torchlight, contrasting with the blackness of his feathers as they almost seemed to devour the light around them. He stood stone faced and impassive as he stared at them expectantly. Neither bow nor even a nod of respect was given as he waited for them to stand for him. They did not.

“Greetings, Grif. We’ve been waiting for you for some time. Your weapons are well, I trust?” Grask asked conversationally as his soldiers closed the door.

“Poor maintenance promotes wear, tear, and rust,” Grif said. “Only an idiot neglects tools of such importance.”

“True, true. A Gryphon is only as good as his weapon and talons. Please, take a seat. We have much to discuss.”

Grif took his time pulling the seat out and circling around before sitting. He tented his talons carefully on the table. “So how can I help you, gentlemen?”

“I hear you and your companions had some trouble on the way to the capital.”

“Nothing I couldn’t handle. Filthy vermin should have known better.” Grif shrugged.

“They are an unfortunate oversight, though, and a sign of weakness in our emperor's rule. My fellow Kings and I have done our best to make ends meet, but we can only do so much in our own territories.” He sighed heavily.

“And have you brought any ideas to the Emperor? Offered your wisdom?” Grif asked.

“There are many spies in the empire, Grif. We’ve tried to get a private audience with him, but he’s not interested.”

“The ignorance of youth, no?” Grif said as he feigned a somewhat judgmental grin. “And what do you gentlemen plan to do about it all then?” he asked. “Or had you been making plans on that front with the late Father?” Grif asked in an even tone.

“Let’s just get straight to the point, Grask, I’m sick and tired of playing with your little games,” Cornelius said, shifting uncomfortably in his seat as his broad pinions flexed.

“And who has time for that these days?” Grif snickered as he eyed them. “You gentlemen know I have no love for the homeland; you have no danger from me.”

“You will swear to this?” Grask asked.

“I swear that Daedalus shall never know of what transpires here tonight, neither will the empire, nor he, affect my judgement,” Grif said, nicking his talon in the process.

“Good,” Grask said. “Then we can get down to business. You are aware, of course, that you need to make a decision on the next Winds Father, correct?”

“Of course, but that's not a decision to be taken lightly. The public would look down, I think, if I were to decide on a noble’s relative or some other such thing.”

“Naturally,” the Kingfisher spoke up. “We would never suggest such a thing. We simply hope you plan to select one of the more senior monks. They’re better trained and more well versed in our history and lore.”

“Now then, gentlemen, tell me how you plan to deal with the weakness of the emperor,” Grif said.

“The usual way,” Grask said, waving a hand dismissively. “The old ways are the best, after all.”

“And forgive me for being the devil’s advocate, but what about if the emperor were to reach the Gantrithor? I mean, the thrusters on that ship alone would make it impossible to catch,” Grif asked, fishing for details as he acted like a bumbling strategist.

“We have everything under control, Grif, you needn’t fear,” Grask assured him. “Just make sure to enjoy your stay,” he said, smirking.

"You’ll forgive me, but my wife has plans for exploring the palace next week. I need to be assured that she won’t wind up dead.”

“If we wanted her dead, Grif, she already would be,” Grask said. “Fortunately, no one here is so foolish,” he said, eying his companions meaningfully.

“Of course not,” Grif said. The look in his eyes shone with a fire that seemed to burn the three kings down to their very spirits. “Such action would result in your deaths, your families’ deaths, and your clans’ blood pouring in the streets of your cities.” He chuckled. “Now, gentlemen, I have to ask which of you would be the one to take our emperor’s place in showing our people their strength?” Grif asked.

“That, dear Grif, is to be a surprise.” Grask smiled.

“I… see.” Grif sighed. “Well, gentlemen, I have no argument our people have lost their view on what true strength is, and I fully believe that the four of us agree this needs to change.”

“Leave it to us,” Grask said.

“I have no doubt we shall be seeing each other again before the end of my trip, gentlemen.” Grif nodded. “Now you three should leave. Do it quickly and by different directions. You three came here together, and honestly, a fledgling could tell that was suspicious enough,” he said haughtily as he rose to his feet. When he’d left the door, he smirked as the sound of outraged squawking echoed down the hall. “Job well done,” Grif said to himself, smirking as he sauntered off.

Author's Note

A/N:

I am barer of news that may not be likable. One of our main writers. Shawn820, is in the process of moving. Frankly what was meant to be a slow, simple, and easy move. Has turned into a move that will be having to last for over a month to two. That means that new chapters for Holiday will be on a post on when we can get them done.

However, that does not mean we will not be releasing content. For the long time readers. You know how our beginning chapters need work, and need a little TLC in getting up to the standard our later chapters are held to.

This means that we will be pushing energy and time into all becoming editors to work on getting the beginning chapters ready for repost.

We shall be posting the new chapters soon, do not worry. We are just going on a little change of pace.

Thank you for your time. We also hope you get to enjoy the coming changes. They shouldn't change the chapters too much, but things will hopefully help over time.

Extended Holiday Writing Team

67 - The Eye of the Sword

Extended Holiday
Ch 67: The Eye of the Sword
Act 8

“What is so hard about this?” Trixie shouted, stomping her hooves in frustration. “Most Unicorns can do this as foals!”

“I’m sorry, Trixie. I’m just … well, I’m not very good with magic, okay? I um … didn’t really get much of a chance to learn it growing up,” Vital said, blushing violently as he breathed deeply, recovering as best he could from the failed exercise attempt.

“Levitation is the most basic of basic spells.” Trixie sighed. “Trixie could perform it before she could talk.”

“It’s just hard for me, okay? The first time I consciously used any kind of magic was during the siege. And the only reason it worked was probably sheer dumb luck, or fear driving it to work harder.” Vital Spark shook his head. “Let me try again.”

“Alright then, try again,” Trixie said, rolling her eyes as she stepped back to watch.

Vital did his best to get the rocks to rise and circle around him the way Trixie had shown him earlier. He tried to imagine the Earth Benders from Avatar and how they could levitate pebbles in their hands as easily as a magnet held to metal. He pictured himself standing in the Earth Bender’s place as he saw the stones rising slowly, steadily in his mind’s eye to rest around him. His horn ignited and a light blue glow surrounded the stones, each the size of a heart as they shuddered and jerked to the air, reluctant to leave its fellows that had been mortared together in the building of the castle courtyard. Beads of sweat dripped down Vital’s face as he struggled to hold the stones in place, trying to mimic the Earth Bender in his mind.

“Come on,” Trixie encouraged. “Just as though you were clutching it in your hoof.” The instant she said that, the stones dropped and yet another exasperated groan escaped her lips.

“Sorry, Trixie,” Vital said. “I just can’t seem to get it to work right.”

“You seem to understand it. You get so close, and then you just lose it.” She sighed again. “Trixie needs a break.”

“Maybe we both do.” Vital sighed. “Sorry for being so difficult. I don’t mean to be.”

“Trixie knows you're not meaning to be,” she said with a shy smile. “Trixie obviously isn’t a good teacher.”

“You’re a great teacher, Trixie. I’m just a beginner is all. It’s … kind of hard to explain why I’m having so much trouble, but there is a reason for it, I promise. It’s not you, it’s me.”

“Trixie,” a familiar voice spoke up as Clover approached them, “could you go over and assist Silver Spear? I need to speak with Vital Spark alone.” Trixie merely nodded before trotting off.

“Am I in trouble?” Vital Spark asked. He couldn’t help himself. Failing isn’t exactly the most fun thing to experience, especially when you’re in an elite magical training program run by one of the most legendary Unicorns in all of history.

“Not trouble, really, as much as I think we two need to talk, or rather, we three,” she said the last part in a much quieter tone.

“I’m not sure if I understand,” Vital said, confused. “You mean Trixie?”

“I mean that there are two people in this conversation, but three personas.”

“Oh,” Vital said as understanding manifested. “What about?”

“About your magical schooling, or lack thereof.”

Vital Spark blushed. “I know I don’t have much. More like none, actually.” He sighed. “And honestly, I don’t think I’ll ever be able to wrap my head around all this theory. My brain can’t seem to hold on to it.”

“It seems like it.” She nodded knowingly, her mane glossy and radiant under the sun. “You have potential, but you can’t even begin to grasp it,” she said, idly tapping his horn. “That’s why you and I will be working late tonight.”

Instinctively and involuntarily, Vital Spark gulped what had to be the largest and loudest gulp he’d ever done in his life. “Um … how late exactly are we talking?”

“Tomorrow I’m going to be giving instructions on building a magical focus. By then you need at least a solid grasp on levitation. Until then, you won’t be sleeping tonight.”

“But I have to run with the soldiers tomorrow!”

“Starswirl always said sleep was a privilege best awarded to those who could earn it,” she said like a mother to her foal. “You’d better get to work.”

“But--”

“No buts,” Clover insisted.

Vital Spark sighed and rolled his eyes as Clover slowly clopped away. “I know this isn’t going to help at all, but I’m going to say it anyways.” He threw his forehooves up in the air, stood on his hind legs, looked up to the heavens and uttered a plaintive cry as old as time. “Why me?” He let go of a hollow chuckle before getting back to work. The stones were still waiting, and if he wanted any chance at sleep that night, he had little choice but to succeed. He knew Clover well enough to know she’d follow through on her discipline if he didn’t tow the line.

Fox Feather walked next to Camouflage as they entered Ponyville.

“So then, you will take care of the supplies while I will go and talk to Rarity about my uniform,” Camo said in his thick Phrench accent.

“That is correct. The shipment is currently sitting at Fort Necessity. Meet back at the entrance in an hour.”

“Very well.” Camo nodded. “Until then, I bid you adieu.” He trotted off in the direction of Carousel Boutique.

“Welcome to Carousel Botique, where every garment is chic, unique, and magnifique. How can I help you today?” Rarity asked pleasantly as the bell on her door rang.

“Bonjour, Madame Rarity,” Camo offered as he entered the shop.

“Oh, hello, Camo. It’s been awhile since I’ve seen you. What brings you to Ponyville?” she asked as she levitated some measuring tape, needle, and thread onto a storage shelf again.

“Myself and my associate were wondering if you would mind adding a few alterations to the designs of our .... uniforms.” The last word left his mouth with disgust.

“Why, if it’s an alteration you’re looking for, I’d be glad to help; positively thrilled, in fact.”

“In all honesty, we were thinking something more…. refined. Perhaps a suit or something?” he offered. “After all, our forte is much more distinguished than the rank and file.”

“And has Hammer Strike given you authorization? I’d be happy to do the work regardless if you have the funds, but if Hammer Strike doesn’t approve, then you’ll only be able to use it in a casual format. Do you understand?”

“Lord Hammer Strike will approve, I am sure. However, he has been a little preoccupied with avoiding our… visitor,” he said.

“Visitor?” Rarity asked inquisitively as she levitated her measuring tape back to her. “Stand up over there,” she instructed, motioning to the fitting platform.

He did as he was bidden. “A mare has come to visit us from Canterlot,” Spy said casually. “It seems she has certain… aims.”

“Oh? Don’t they always?” she asked as she continued to jot down measurements. “What color fabric, darling?”

“Blue for myself. My counterpart would prefer rouge.”

“Simplicity itself. Do you have his measurements?”

“They are, remarkably, the same as my own. Neither of us is quite sure why or how. We are not related, so it is very strange,” Camo noted. “No offense to yourself, mademoiselle, but sometimes I have to shake my head at how wilfully blind some mares can be.”

“And what exactly is that supposed to mean?” she asked as the tape tightened around his foreleg.

“Well, this mare seems to be turning her affections to Lord Hammer Strike,” he said. “... Does the tape need to be that tight?” he asked.

The tape snapped off of his leg with a crack. A disturbing twitch had come over her left eye. “She’s … what now?”

“My business associate, Scout, reported to apparently overhear her putting, as he said, ‘the moves’ on Lord Hammerstrike shortly before entering the room to give a report.”

“Is that so?” Rarity asked as she practically threw the measuring tape back onto its shelf in a tangled mess. “Then it seems I’m going to need to pack. Wait here, Camo. Don’t move from that spot until I get back.”

“Is something wrong, madame?” Camo asked, getting somewhat nervous.

“Oh, not yet. Not for you. But it will be,” Rarity said in an eerily cheerful voice as she walked into the back rooms to pack her luggage. “Try to move in on my stallion, will you? Well, it is on.”

“... I think I may have said too much,” Camo said to himself quietly.

“Right,” Pensword said as they sat around a table in Grif’s quarters. “I now convene this emergency response team to the impending coup. Based on Grif’s and my own personal experience, the attempt is going to happen, and soon..”

“Within this week,” Grif said. “Probably at some point when when the kings are expected to all be present. They are planning overwhelming force and have likely replaced sixty percent of the palace staff with their own forces. I checked them myself.”

“They are also hoping that, thanks to the events of the Black Tips, Grif and I are on strained relations. They expect my help, since I despise the Gryphons with my my quote unquote ‘anger.’” Pensword looked to Jorund and his stomach gave yet another lurch as he struggled to keep the Gryphon and his predecessor separate in his mind. “I will be heading to the Guard Compound with my Thestrals to quell the war that will happen in there. We will leave only those loyal to the Emperor.”

“But if what you suspect is true,” Jorund noted, “how are we supposed to get the emperor out? The Imperial Guard isn’t half that large.”

“Is the Avatar still allowed his own honor guard?” Grif looked to Avalon.

“Of course. It’s tradition,” she said.

“Then I’ll take Kel’leam and half the Bladefeathers with me under the guise of an honor guard. We’ll get to the panic room and turtle down until Pensword returns with whatever he can muster. Chesire and the other half will be with Avalon at the docks.” He looked to Jorund.

“Where we’ll be getting our own ship ready for the getaway back to Equestria,” Avalon said.

“No.” Grif shook his head. “You will be preparing our airship for the emperor to make his escape to the safe house. We will be taking the Gantrithor.”

“You assume to steal the imperial flagship?” Jorund glared.

“The Gantrithor has been sabotaged. I don’t know by whom or by what means, but it won’t reach full speed. Our ship is smaller, faster, and should get the emperor out of range of both weaponry and interception parties before they know they’ve been tricked.”

“You realize that there are many ways this can go wrong?” Jorund asked.

Pensword smirked. “You do realize that a lot of things could have gone wrong during the Third Gryphon War. I think we can handle first contact with the enemy.” He chuckled. “I did take Fort Triumph, after all.”

“As soon as there is a sign of trouble, you two need to run,” Grif said as he looked to Pensword and Bellacosa. “If something happens to either of you, I could never return to Equestria. Your sister and your wife would garrott me,” he said, pointing to Cosy and Pensword respectively.

Pensword placed a wing over Cosy’s back. “Grif, you would be letting Lunar Fang have her revenge upon this entire empire.” His smile fell to a flat line. “Still, I will do my best. Cosy will be--” he paused and looked to Jorund. “Would it be possible to give Cosy an impromptu tour of the Gantrithor? I doubt he would be able to keep up when I have to fly to the Barracks.”

“I’ll arrange it for some point tomorrow,” Jorund noted. “However, it may be beneficial to get him a map, as the the ship is just over a tenth of a mile long.”

“Then I leave it to the Gryphons. I doubt any Gryphon would like giving a map of The Gantrithor to The Demon.”

“Okay, so I need to be sitting in court every day for a week,” Grif told Jorund before stopping and considering what he had just said. “Winds damnit, I need to sit in court every day for a week!”

“If it makes you feel any better, dear, you needed to brush up on your diplomacy anyways,” Avalon said as she pat her husband on the back.

Hammer Strike found himself testing the strangest of combat styles: Greatshield Hammer Style. His coat was off on one of the tables nearby, weighted down by a dagger to keep the wind from blowing it around.

Ponies and Gryphons surrounded him, breathing heavily, most having been battered by said shield.

The last Pony standing, Heavy Load, had been repeatedly charging into said shield only for him to be rebuffed by Hammer Strike with extreme force. Many of the crowd that had gathered to watch stood awed by both Hammer Strike’s power and by the heavily built Earth Pony’s seemingly unending stamina.

“Oh Hammer Strike!” a familiar feminine voice called from the edge of the arena.

Hammer turned towards the voice, giving a grin as he moved the shield once more to block the oncoming hit. “Ah, hello Rarity.” A loud clang rang out from his shield before he brought it close to him and slammed it across Heavy’s head, knocking him out.

“How are things?” He finished, slamming the shield into the ground and embedding it into the floor before leaving it to stand on its own.

“Oh, fairly well. I was just in the neighborhood and thought I’d stop by,” she said as she sidled up to him. Then, in a move that literally caused even Hammer Strike to be caught off guard, Rarity pulled his muzzle to hers, locked lips, and proceeded to kiss him passionately.

When the kiss broke, Hammer Strike blinked a few times as his brain caught up with him. “Now, I’m not complaining in the slightest, but what just happened?”

“I thought it was obvious, dear. I missed you, so I kissed you.” She smiled back at him.

“It must be mayhem with me working out here,” he chuckled.

“Only when another mare’s trying to make a move on my stallion,” she said with some aplomb.

“I don’t follow.”

“Camouflage brought to my attention that a certain lady from Canterlot has come to visit.”

“Ah, Fel Jade. She came here with a group carrying supplies due to the attempted siege that took place not that long ago.”

“And why is she still here? You didn’t really need the supplies.”

“To be honest, I have no idea.” He leaned closer to her. “And to be honest, while I would love to assist them on their return, I’d prefer not to hear from the other nobles constantly bothering me for being a poor host or something.” Hammer gave a soft sigh, placing a hoof on his head.

“Give me some time to apply a more … feminine touch, and I’ll have her out by week’s end.” Rarity smiled. “You just leave everything to me. And perhaps we can spar in between.”

Hammer gave a soft chuckle. “Certainly. Let me take your bags to where you’ll be staying,” he said, turning towards Camo, who was carrying said bags.

“Kill me,” Camo said faintly as he struggled with the weight.

“Later,” Hammer replied, taking the bags from him as Camo collapsed in a wheezing heap.

“So, Rarity,” Hammer said as he turned towards her. “Shall we?”

“Do let’s,” She said, smiling as she placed her neck against his shoulder as they walked side by side. Meanwhile, two Unicorns, one red and one blue, were casting a rather unique-looking healing spell on the fallen comrades. Each had a white cross on their flanks accenting the red and blue respectively as they laughed maniacally. A single white pigeon flew back and forth, staring at the fallen ponies as they were revived with its beady black eyes.

“Archimedes, get away from there. They’re filthy,” the Unicorns said in unison as the ponies began to stir. The rest of the troops shrugged and got back to work. Just another day in Fort Unity.

Lunar Fang paced up and down the room as she held the scroll of parchment in front of her, a pen tucked in her ear. Thankfully, now that Shawn had finished his construction on that airship dock, she had been able to move back into her quarters. Little Moon River played over in her corner as she stalked the wild rubber chew toys, pouncing gleefully as she played along. Fizz Pot watched sullenly, albeit with just a hint of curiosity as an occasional spark jumped from his stump of a horn. For some reason, that always made Moon River giggle, and a few times, Lunar Fang had even caught her hugging the changeling as the creature appeared both shocked, disgusted, and confused. There might be hope for Fizz Pot yet, If he could learn.

‘To my beloved Pensword,

Since my last letter, things have changed only slightly. The fortress is recovering well from the siege, and I am told any and all damages have been handled. The gryphons have worked tirelessly on their compound, but something seems to have stalled them, and Fox Feather saw them the other day talking quite heatedly with one of Me-Me’s hive about something.

Conor seems to be doing better. I’ve been told by Princess Luna that his dreams are of a somewhat cheerier sort and he seems far more chipper around the fort, aside from one morning where he looked as if he could fall asleep standing, but I assume that was due to Clover the Clever. She’s surprisingly military minded for a mage scholar. I sincerely hope that this is a sign for the better, and that Me-Me’s talk with him has done some good.

Your daughter continues to play with her conquest like it is the best toy she has ever received. I wait for your return so we can celebrate her first victory properly. Fel Jade has only brought up betrothal in passing since my last letter, but I fear the idea is still not off the table, nor do I believe that she will be the last. Let us hope to the moon a solution presents itself.

Lastly, it seems that Fel Jade has managed to provoke Rarity’s ire by “hitting on” Hammer Strike. She has made her way to Unity, is intent on staying, and has made a point of making their relationship a matter of public knowledge. You should have seen Fel Jade’s face. You should have seen Hammer Strike’s, or anypony’s face for that matter. It was a matter of some hysterics later that night.

I suppose this letter is running a little long, so I’ll finish it here. How goes your stay in the empire? I hope that you succeed in your coming battle, because if you don’t, I will come after you, and then I’m afraid Gryphons may end up an endangered species. Give my regards to Grif.

All my love,

Lunar Fang

She proceeded to mark an “f” on the page corner and circle it. Then, as Pensword had taught her, she dipped a second pen in lemon juice and proceeded to mark a separate message for his eyes only on the other end of the scroll. She carefully let it dry before getting the proper implements to seal the scroll.

Moon River tugged her mother’s tail to grab her attention and smiled as she triumphantly waved a paper covered in squiggles and lines of various colors, letting out a cheerful spurt of bubbles and raspberries.

“Is that for daddy?” Lunar Fang asked as she picked up the picture.

Moon River clapped her hooves and kept smiling. “Da. Da.”

“Okay.” She laughed as she placed the drawing inside the scroll and sealed it.

Moon River squealed with delight as the scroll went up in a blue flame and flew out the window.

Pensword paused as he eyed the target, tomahawk at the ready. He took a deep breath as he prepared himself for the exercise to come. With a sudden yell, he spun, sending the blade down range and burying right in the middle of the target. At same time, he yanked another of the blades from a post next to him and carried through a second attack, hitting a Gryphon dummy in the chest cavity, where the heart would be. He used his wing to throw another of his Thestral Tomahawks and buried it at the “enemy’s” forehead. In total, the exercise had taken just a little under a minute to execute. He snorted and twitched an ear in frustration. “Too slow,” he growled, walking down the range. “I know that is good for a Pegasus, but a Thestral warrior could have done that in less than thirty seconds.

As he moved to the first tomahawk his mind wandered back, back to a happier time long, long ago. He could almost feel the sun on his face in the mountain air as his mother sat him up against the wall of their little house. The backyard had been turned into a range and she snorted as she placed a post into a pre-dug hole. After securing the makeshift pillar in place, she jammed four Tomahawks into it. She picked one up from the ground with a hoof and took a calming breath before yelling a series of clicks and chirps as she sent it whirling down range while taking another from its resting place in the post. She sent it after its brother, causing it to collide with a crude likeness of a Gryphon. Soon after, a Unicorn received another Tomahawk, slicing its “horn” off at its base. She took the last two tomahawks into each of her clawed wings and attacked the final target, another Thestral dummy. She cut both wings off and rapidly flipped over it, burying the blades in the back of the head and neck.

Moonbeam looked up to smile at her son, but her expression froze. Pensword smiled as he recalled that expression of shock on her face. While she had been busy working on her finishing blow, he had decided he wanted to do what his mother was doing. He got off the wall where he had been leaning and walked over to an old, blunted tomahawk reserved for practice duels. He stood up on his hind legs and reached down with a wing to pick it up. He fumbled once or twice, but eventually he figured out how to hold it properly, and he stood proudly with his wing above his head. He swung the tomahawk flimsily a few times, his expression serious like his mother’s as he pretended to cut the bad guys.

“Pensword?” Moonbeam asked, shocked. There Pensword was, swinging a tomahawk around with a wing that had scientifically been proven not to be capable of holding any form of weaponry. And yet he was swinging it around, trying to mimic his mother. She smiled and raced forward to hug him as she lifted him up. “My little Warrior. My dear little Pensword. Are you trying to be like mommy?”

Pensword grinned in response, the tomahawk still held aloft in his wing’s grip.

From around the corner, Iron Pen walked to see the situation and blinked in confusion. “But--How...? Dear, are you trying to make our son think he can hold things with--” Pensword remembered jumping down from his mother’s embrace, tomahawk still in wing as he approached his dumbstruck father. “Da, da.” He giggled. “I am like Mommy.”

Pensword chuckled at the memory as he hammered the tomahawk into the post. “Those were good times.” He looked to his side. “Okay, Mom, tell me when and time me again.” He nodded his head as if responding to an answer. He steeled himself. “Ready,” he said. A second later he charged forward. He finished the set, this time in fifty seconds. He snorted as he heard the sound of a door opening down one of the hallways. “Mom, if Twilight Sparkle wishes, can she test me about this magic?” He paused. “My choice? Well, I guess I will see what she does if she ever sees me do this.” He picked up the Tomahawk with a hoof. He smirked as Grif entered the room. A second later the Tomahawk quivered from the wooden beam near the raven’s head.

“Not bad.” Grif grinned. “Been keeping your skill up, huh?”

“You think I would let this part of my heritage slack? I have been practicing, usually at night or away from the others. Traditionally speaking, only those of the tribe or family members are allowed to see a Thestral practice this art of war. This is a Thestral Axe. Matthew calls it a tomahawk. Still, thank you for trusting me. Any hot-blooded Thestral can throw this at an enemy. A true warrior can control and guide the blade to the desired destination.” He flapped his wings to get up to the Thestral Axe handle. “Funny how I can seem to always hit what I am aiming for.”

“It’s all in the head,” Grif said, “at least if it’s anything like these.” He ran his talons across his throwing blades. “You need to be able to predict the spin before making the throw, right?”

“Yes, but I still cannot seem to get a handle on throwing blades themselves,” he muttered. “Let me try those blades again. Last time we did it, I couldn’t hit a bullseye so much as a foot away.”

Grif offered a knife. “Dunno if you ever used one of mine before. They’re weighted, so they spin faster.”

Pensword took a breath to calm his nerves and steady his breathing. He cradled the blade, testing its heft in his hooves for the difference in heft and weight. Then, without warning, his foreleg flickered, sending the blade flying across the room. The dagger hit the target with the broad side of the blade, smacking the target before it fell harmlessly to the ground. The room was silent as the two friends looked at each other. “Well. Uh, did I do anything wrong?” he asked nervously.

“You thought too much,” Grif said, shaking his head. “Picture it; don’t think about it,” he said as he handed over another dagger.

“Right.” Pensword took the blade and threw it again at the target. This time the narrow side of the blade hit it, rather than the flat, leaving a slight cut on the fabric.

“Don’t think about it,” Grif repeated, offering a pair of daggers. “Experiment a little. Try one with a wing and the other with a hoof. Maybe the one will be better than the other.

Pensword grunted as he took the blades and cleared his mind. The rest of the room faded away. All he could see, all he could feel, were the blades in his grasp and the target in the distance. At the moment he felt most calm, he threw with all his might.

The two blades collided midair, clattering to the ground. Pensword’s left eye twitched. He sighed and sent one by wing only, having once again cleared his mind. It hit the target by the back end. The closest he had ever gotten to hitting the target with the throwing blade.

“You’re getting there,” Grif encouraged. “Your problem is that you are approaching this like it’s strategy. Strategy is great in the tent, but you're fighting your instinct when you need it most.”

“I am? How am I fighting my instinct?” Pensword asked, perplexed.

Grif pulled a blade and threw it. There was no stopping, no breathing, just a single motion. He smacked the target dead center before proffering another blade to his friend.

Pensword took the throwing blade and added his own flair, spun around and lunged. This time, an angry “thock” echoed through the quiet room. The blade had landed, but not in the target. Pensword had successfully nailed the stuffed Gryphon in its throat.

“Now you’ve got it.” Grif smiled “Now why don’t you run through your tomahawk routine again? And remember, instinct.” Grif grinned, stepping back.

Pensword sighed as he set up his weapons again. Once more, he took his battle stance, calming his mind. Without warning, he went into a flurry of motion as tomahawks landed left and right, nailing their targets. When he’d finished, Pensword sat on the back of the last Gryphon dummy, its left wing torn off in his hoof, the Tomahawk embedded at the base of its neck. He snorted as he got to the ground again, his eyes a little wide. “Mom…” he whispered. “My mother’s routine.” He snapped his head to the left. “Time?” he asked, not expecting the dual echo of voices as both Grif and his Moonbeam’s ghost spoke simultaneously..

“32 seconds,” Grif said. “Not bad for a Pegasus-Threstral hybrid,” he laughed.

“I need to get this down to thirty seconds,” Pensword replied.

“For now, you should be happy,” Grif told him. “If you put all your time into one weapon, you become too easy to counter.”

“Yes,” Pensword responded, “I know. You should see me with my other weapons. I can take out those five Gryphons in twenty seconds by wing blade, thirty seconds by a Pegasus sword, and I can fire with my modified bow averaging ten shafts a minute.

“Then take a break already,” Grif pressed. “You can’t afford to be too tired to fight right now.”

Pensword nodded his head, still panting. “Very well. I wonder if Cosy would like to have a little group dinner tonight.”

Cadence smiled as the scroll materialized in front of her with a flash of green fire, letting loose a sigh of relief.

“It’s about time, Cosy. Don’t worry your big sister so much.” Taking the scroll in her magic, she broke the seal and slowly unrolled the parchment, anxious for the reassuring news she know had to be there. She hungrily scanned the letter. Then she was silent. The only sound was her magic in action and the slight hum of the crystal heart as it sent love energy throughout Equestria. Below the throne room, the crystal heart throbbed, then pulsed, unnerving more than a few of the crystal ponies who had come to admire it, as well as the guards posted to protect it.

Then Cadence screamed.

The Crystal empire still shook, resounding from the shriek that had emanated from the Crystal Palace throne room. Many a crystal pony’s ears still rang with the resonance of their crystal coats. The mighty “WHAT?” still echoed and redoubled back from the mountain tops as the aurora cast out from the crystal heart violently increased.

“Cadence, what’s wrong?” Shining Armor shouted as he charged through the door, a large spear levitated in his magic.

“You. Read. Now,” Cadence instructed as she shoved the scroll into her husband’s face before she began pacing around the room. “What are they thinking? They should be on their way back now, not staying put. This isn’t a field trip!” Cadence waved her hooves in the air frantically as she paced around, uttering a string of profanities that made even her husband pale.

“I’ll read it. Deep breaths, Cadence. It can’t possibly be that bad,” Shining said as he rubbed her back gently with his hoof. He picked up the letter and read.

Dear Cady,

How’s things doing back in the empire? Things are pretty good out here. We had a few run-ins with black tips and troops, and most of the Gryphons weren’t very nice, but then we met the Farflyer clan and Grif got married. Can you believe it? We stayed there for a few weeks cause Grif used up all his energy protecting me, but we’re fine now. The Farflyers helped.

We arrived at the Imperial City a few days ago and settled in at The Monastery of Winds. Nobody can kill there, so we’re safe. I’m sitting waiting to meet with Daedalus now. I’m a little nervous, but if I could stand up to a crowd of Gryphons in a museum, I think I can stand in front of an emperor. By the way, I got a surprise to show you when I get back home. You’re both gonna be so proud. I kindof wish Mom could be there, too, but I’m doing okay. Pensword and Grif helped me through my tantrum and now everything’s fine.

Cady, you remember when Mom was talking about arranged marriages and contracts? Well, this is a secret, so don’t tell anyone, but some bad people are trying to get Moon River to marry their kids. I don’t know what that means if it happens, but it doesn’t sound good, so I want to help. Do you think you can start pulling the papers together for a proposal? I wanna talk specifics when we get home.

I hear some guards coming. It sounds like it’ll be our turn soon. I’ll write again after we talk battle strategy with Daedalus. There’s something called a coup about to happen. Uncle Pensword says it’s like what happened to us when the crystal heart was taken. If somepony’s planning something like that, I can’t just sit and let it go. I won’t let Daedalus lose his home like we did ours. We’ve already got an escape ship, so we’ll be fine. It’s fast and roomy, so we can carry everyone we need out. And Pensword and Grif have been teaching me how to fight, so if things get really bad, I’ll be able to defend myself. With that and Uncle Shining’s training, I’ll do just fine. See you soon, big sis. Hopefully in a few weeks.

Love You,

Cosey.

P.S. Don’t worry. I’ll be fine.

“....Wha?” Shining Armor’s brain took some time to attempt to process what he’d just read.

“We have to do something. Call the generals. Summon the legions. Cosy’s in danger!”

“Cadence, we can’t go to war,” Shining said, somewhat fearfully. “As it is, we only have a handful of trained volunteers.”

“Then, what, dear, would you suggest?” Cadence asked, her eyes flinty.

“Send a letter to your Aunts?” Shining asked. “Perhaps Luna can order Pensword back.”

Cadence sighed. “You really don’t know Aunt Luna, do you?” She collapsed into her throne’s cushions and laid a hoof over her head. “Even with the best guards on the planet, my little brother still manages to get into trouble. I don’t know how much more I can take it.”

“We’ll figure it out, Cadence, I promise,” Shining said as he approached and took her in his hooves. “Don’t worry. He’ll be safe.”

“I hope you’re right, Shining. I hope you’re right,” Cadence said as she leaned into her husband’s embrace.

Hammer Strike sat alone in his office, his coat folded next to his vest while his dress shirt hung on one of his hooves, a needle and thread in the other as he worked on patching up said garment. While his coat seemed to take a lot of punishment without issue, the other parts of his outfit did not.

He sighed to himself as he continued his work, listening to the hoofsteps that traveled around New Unity. Down the hallway, past his door, around the corner, yet another set of hooves walked in the direction of his door before stopping in front.

“No need to knock,” he called out like he usually did.

“I know,” Rarity said as she opened the door. “I just wanted to be--when did you learn to sew?” she asked, surprised as she watched the well-practiced hooves deftly maneuver the needle.

Hammer hummed in response before answering. “A long time now. Since before I arrived, actually. I made the first variant of my current clothing. How else would my outfit still be in good shape?”

“The one you arrived in, or the subsequent designs?” Rarity asked.

“The one I arrived in.”

“I don’t know. I just thought you performed proper maintenance and that any problems you had you’d bring to me. I am the greatest fashion designer in all of Ponyville, after all.”

Hammer Strike hit her with his famous flat stare.

“What’s that for?” Rarity exclaimed.

Hammer gave a brief chuckle. “You’re also the only one in Ponyville.”

“Yes … well, assuming all goes well, it won’t be just Ponyville anymore.”

“Thoughts on expanding your business?”

“I’m waiting for the right location to open up. Once it does, I intend to open a new branch of Carousel Boutique. I simply can’t wait till it happens.” She smiled dreamily as visions of lords and ladies of Canterlot coming to buy her dresses and gowns filled her head. “It will be positively amazing. With only one thing better.”

Hammer hummed in question.

She walked up and pecked him on the cheek. “You, of course.” Then she giggled. “Oh, poor Lotus. Do you remember how many files she had to go through just to get your hooves done?”

“I should have warned them that it would be a bit tough for certain tasks.” He gave a light laugh.

“Especially Bulk Biceps. Did you actually feel anything when he tried that deep tissue massage?”

“Faintly, so I’ll give him that.”

“At least he didn’t have to punch you. He acts big and tough, but he’s really just a big old sweetie on the inside.”

“He seems like a decent stallion. But how is everyone treating you so far?”

“Oh just fine, of course. Why wouldn’t they? I got to know most of the troops rather well when they came for their fittings. Though Camo is a newer addition, I believe. We only got to meet briefly that first time I came.”

“Him and seventeen others: a mercenary group with unique skills.”

“Interesting. Oh, by the way, dearie, while I was here, I was wondering, might I be able to borrow one of your rapiers for a while?”

“I should have a few spares made on the side.” He nodded towards a side door in the room. “Not many in that room, but I keep plenty of equipment in there for testing or practice.”

“Excellent.” Rarity smiled as she opened the door. The blue flash of her horn indicated her use of magic as she tested the heft and weight of various blades until she came out about five minutes later bearing a simple flat rapier with a circular guard to protect the hoof of its user. “I thought I’d give Fel Jade some lessons while she’s here. A little gift to show there’s no hard feelings over her ‘mistake.’” She smiled malevolently.

“I just love how mischievous you can be.”

“Why, darling, I’m only just getting started,” she said with a twinkle in her eyes. “Perhaps we can have some fun together? I’d love to help Fel Jade ‘remember’ some urgent appointments at Canterlot,” she said, winking. “With your help the game will be so much more interesting.”

“I like the sound of that.”

Cosey sat fidgeting on his seat next to Grif as Gryphon after Gryphon filed in with their complaints or requests, and the occasional demand. Daedalus listened to each intently, weighing the options well before making a decision. Some he granted, some he forestalled, and others he denied. The young crystal prince also took note of the way in which, Daedalus was able to deal with his opponents. The mask the emperor wore was as cold and aloof as the stone of the mountain fortress they now stood within. It seemed that keeping a neutral expression was a key to successful rule.

Cosey leaned to his side. “How much longer do you think we have?” he whispered under the pretence of childish curiosity, his eyes wide as he pointed to some of the stonework in the room and the warriors that had been gathered.

“Deep breath, and concentrate,” Grif whispered almost inaudibly back. “Feel it in your soul: the hairs on your neck starting to prickle. When you feel them stand on end with the ice in the room, let your senses answer your question,” Grif finished before turning up his voice with a snapping cruelty. “It will end when it ends! Young ones should be seen and not heard,” he snapped.

Pensword’s left ear twitched. He did not move his eyes, but his gaze had turned nearly as stony as Daedalus’, yet his eyes reflected the predatory glare of a judging sphinx, ready to descend upon any who might rouse his ire. He watched every moment, gauged every action, his only movement a small twitch of his mouth to a grim smile at the fear of the gathered Gryphons. His tail flicked in annoyance, but that was all he “betrayed” to their foes.

Grif’s eyes scanned the room, catching the brief flickers of movement as servants and guards seemed to change places: certain ones being replaced, others being reinforced. More Gryphons entered the room over the course of an hour, some heavily armored, others bearing obvious war weaponry. He looked ahead to the booth that had been erected in the great meeting hall, where the five kings sat. Aside from the three he recognised, who each made a minute nod in his direction, two others shifted their eyes in confusion. One was a goshawk with a snow leopard's body. The other, surprisingly, was a bluejay with the body of a large white lion. Already, they seemed to be calling for their guards and whispering in panicked tones.

“Ifay ouyay etgay the ancechay, ytray and etgay osethay wotay outay ithway ouyay,” Grif spoke in a low tone to Pensword. Bellacosa looked on, confused.

Pensword gave a quiet nod as he went to high alert. Something was about to happen. He was prepared, whether it be a full blown melee or simple indigestion.

“Now,” Grif shouted, just as a hail of arrows rained down from the roof of the throne room. The aim was spot on, the accuracy sure, and all were ready, sure to skewer the young emperor where he stood--had not a heavy gust of wind filled the chamber, knocking the shafts in several directions, all away from Daedalus. In seconds the emperor's guard surrounded him in a heavy phalanx, the red shields of the male guard interlocking in several clicking motions. Slots opened in the shields as the female guard drew their bows.

Pensword spun around as two arrows hit his back, only to strike off with a bell-like tone. With an angry flourish, he removed his cloak to reveal his full battle armor, his eyes blazing. Turning to face his adversaries, he roared, “I will soak my wings with the blood of those who dare to attack this court!”

“Bladefeathers, go!” Grif yelled to his guard as the Gryphons drew their weapons. Several bows shot into the ceiling before the snipers could reload their own. “Daedalus, get to the safe room. We’ll keep you covered,” Grif shouted as he drew his family’s famous black bow and started firing. He looked to pensword. “Time to make your exit.”

Pensword nodded his head as he charged forward, wing blades glinting in the mid-day light after swiftly donning them for battle. He roared as he pushed through a doorway, Cosy in tow, leaving two dead guards behind him, as though he were abandoning the court.

“Where are we going?” Cosy shouted as they raced down the hall, his heart racing. The bracelet that had attached itself to his leg pulsed a multitude of colors as they ran.

“Cosey! You were supposed--” Pensword sighed. “We are heading to the Royal Barracks. At this moment, there will be a divide between those loyal to the emperor, those who go the way the wind blows, and those who have placed their loyalty to the kings.” He narrowed his eyes as he pushed forward. “We need to make sure that Daedalus has his reinforcements.”

“Then let’s do it,” Cosy said as his horn glowed. “I’m ready.”

“Your majesty, the passage has been compromised. We have to fall back on secondary measures,” Brunhilda said, her liger body practically glowing with a sheen of sweat as she fired yet another bolt into the crowd. Her raven eyes flashed as she braced against the onslaught that pushed against their barrier. A concentrated blast of wind from Grif granted a brief respite as the attacking force retreated, being flanked on either end by Grif’s honor guard.

Daedalus nodded grimly as he nicked a talon and ran it over the right head of the throne. “By rights of my line, I call for sanctuary against the coming storm. For order, for honor, for my people,” he recited. The four lapis lazuli eyes glowed, casting a pattern of starlight across the room while the ruby mounted to the top of the throne glowed with the power of his line, firing into the wall behind. With the crack of shifting stone, a shower of ancient dust descended as the wall slowly creaked inwards on rusted hinges. A shriek of chagrin echoed through the throne room as Grask watched the magic unfold.

“Go,” Brunhilda instructed, “and don’t look back.”

“You’re all coming, too,” Daedalus insisted. “I’m not leaving you behind.”

“Yes, but you first. You’re what this is all about. You have to get to safety. Now move!”

“Go. We’ll cover you,” Grif told brunhilda as he deflected an arrow with his blades, his quiver expended. Throwing blades flew with an idle flick of his wrist like death darts, but even they were running low. The sheer numbers of the force against them was far more massive than he had anticipated.

Daedalus took one last look back at the battle and the violence before racing through the door. His guards made a slow and calculated retreat, careful to circle the way to prevent any other Gryphons from breaking through.

Grif and Kel’leam stayed behind as the Bladefeathers filtered into the safety room. Grif’s reflexes and Kel’leam’s greatshield kept the worst of the assault off them as they backed towards the entrance. “How’re you holding up, Kel’leam?”

“Well, considering you can actually see me for once, I’d say I’m in pretty high spirits. You up for a little wager, Grif?” he asked as he casually smacked another attacker senseless before casually decapitating the attacker to his left.

“Kel’leam, we are in the middle of a battlefield trying to get the emporer of a nation to safety and you ask that?” Grif replied before grinning. “What did you have in mind?”

“If I get the most kills, you pay for a new shield. If you get the most kills, I’ll replace all the gear you lost today. Deal?”

“Really? I thought you had a challenge for me.” Grif laughed, using his wings to do a three hundred and sixty degree vertical flip, bisecting attackers on either side.

“Well, what would you suggest?” Kel’leam asked as he parried yet another blow with his shield before skewering two gryphons through their necks.

“You win, you get a new shield and a matching set of armor. I win, and you are watching the crusaders for a month.” Grif laughed as he impaled an enemy on his left blade before spinning around and impaling another attacker with a stiletto. Afterwards, he turned to retrieve his sword from the enemy’s chest while simultaneously freeing another of his head.

“You know, my mother always said I was good with kids. You’ve got yourself a deal, Grif.” Kel’leam chuckled as he proceeded to take a gryphon’s sword, reverse it, and cleave its owner’s head. “Been awhile since I fought some real competition before,” Kel’leam continued to jibe as the pair slowly drew back towards the stone door.

“Kel’leam, let’s go,” Grif said seriously. “There’ll be more fighting before this is done,” he promised as he backed to the alcove. The doors into the throne room were literally swarming with hordes of armed gryphons. “Run!” Grif shouted.

The duo raced toward the door, a hail of arrows and spears flying behind them as Kel’leam did what he did best. He laughed, even as his arm began to shake. “Get in, Grif,” Kel’leam said, “I’ll be right behind you.”

Grif slipped into the room before turning to kel’leam “Come on, move it!”.

As Kel’leam was about to step inside, his shield arm lowered just a fraction of an inch. He smiled at his family, glad to know they were all safe. Then came the flash of motion, the clang of steel on steel, and lastly, that sense of absolute shock as his left side went momentarily numb and all sound dulled to a faint roar in his ears. He couldn’t believe it as he heard the dull clatter of his shield on the stone floor.

Far in the back of the crowd, Grask Bloodbeak roared in triumph. “Die, you worthless mongrel!”

Kel’leam coughed once, then twice as blood spattered his white feathers. He felt his knees buckle as the air rushed through his feathers like he was flying. Perhaps he was. Were The Winds calling him home at last? Was this his time? The questions would bother him no more as the darkness took him.

68 - Breaking Storm

Extended Holiday
Ch 68: Breaking Storm
Act 8

“Kel’leam!” Grif roared as he charged to the larger Gryphon’s side. The wind whipped erratically as he tried to take Kel’leam’s weight and drag him towards the safe room. Finally, he resorted to using Kel’leam’s shield to drag his friend forward. The enemy arrows and charges were bashed away by tempestuous gusts, redirecting the projectiles back on the enemy with extreme prejudice. Finally, Grif managed to haul Kel’leam across the door’s threshold as the emergency door closed with a loud and definite thud. A green light traced a line along the edge of the door’s frame before it became one with the wall once again..

“... We’ll be safe in here for now. At least until help can arrive,” Daedalus said. “Only the royal line can open the passage, and thanks to Grask, I’m the only one left. He’s outsmarted himself.”

“Shut up, Daedalus,” Grif snarled before turning to his friend. “Speak to me, Kel’leam, come on. We’ll get you patched up,” he said, trying his best to wake his friend without causing further damage.

“Stand aside, Avatar. Your wind magic is strong, but he needs a medic’s touch,” Brunhilda said as she muscled her way through the tightly ringed group. “Let me examine him.”

Griff moved aside only enough to let her work, holding Kel’leams spear hand in his own. “Come on, Kel’leam, wake up.”

“Help me remove his armor. We need to cut the straps without disturbing the body,” she said clinically.

“Tell me where to cut,” Grif said, grabbing one of his stilettos.

“Can you keep your arms steady in this state, Grif?” Brunhilda asked.

Grif’s words caught in his beak before he sighed “I don’t know,” he admitted. “Just save him!” he said, handing her the knife.

“You know I can’t promise you that. But I will do my best with what I have.” With that said, she carefully began to saw at the armor straps, gently running the stiletto back and forth across the leather. The pace was agonizingly slow, but she eventually managed to work through the first strap. The second was far easier since it was located at the lower end of Kel’leam’s body.

By this point, blood had pooled inside the shield, and as she flipped open the massive chestplate of Kel’leam’s armor, a slick red sheen had covered the front plate. The lower portion of the shaft had absorbed a great deal of the ichor that was coagulating at the site. The blood trickled slowly from the wound as the eagle feathers on the fletchings glinted in the dim light, their white and gold flecked with crimson. Its long ash shaft was stained cherry as a darker almost brown color slowly seeped up from the wound. Feathers and fur clung to each other in matted clumps as Brunhilda viewed the wound with a professional eye.

“Grask got off a lucky shot,” she said, “unfortunately for your friend. The arrow’s pierced very deep. If I remove it, the bleeding will only increase. And based on the angle of impact ...”

“Does he have a chance?”

“Not if we don’t get him some proper help soon,” she said, sighing. “To try to do anything here will only shorten his life.”

“Kel’leam? Come on, wake up, buddy,” Grif said as tears formed in his eyes. “Is there anything you can do for him?”

“His body is defending itself. I don’t have the tools necessary to deal with shock. Either he wakes up on his own, or he won’t wake up at all. The most we can do is try to keep him comfortable, unless someone here has a healing potion handy. To wake him now would just cause him more pain, and likely disorientation. He could do greater damage to himself.”

“How long does he have?”

“Only The Winds know.” Brunhilda shook her head. “I’m sorry.”

Grif’s eyes lit up as he looked to Daedalus. “Open it,” he growled. His voice was far darker than it had been a moment ago. The slow, grating sound of him drawing his swords echoed through the room.

“I’m sorry, Grif,” Daedalus said. “I want to kill them too, but not even you can stand against that many warriors at once. If I open that door before our reinforcements arrive, there’s no guarantee that I’ll be able to seal it again.”

“You’ll have the throne room in a minute.” Hatred, bloodlust, and rage almost seemed to literally drop from Grif’s voice as he approached the door. The gryphons could swear the wind around the avatar was tinged with black as it swirled and eddied.

A ragged cough stopped the hate-filled warrior in his advance as it cut him to his core, followed by a groan of pain. “Grif.”

In an instant, the shadows were gone. The swords clashed to the floor as Grif rushed to Kel’leam’s side. “Kel’leam! Don’t worry, buddy, everything’s going to be okay.”

Kel’leam chuckled, then winced again, taking shallow breaths. “I … guess you won the bet. Huh, Grif?” he said, smiling midst the sweat that was rapidly beading his brow.

“Fight’s not over yet,” Grif said, smiling half heartedly. “We’ll get you patched up and you’ll be out there killing them again in no time.”

“Sure, sir. Whatever you say. Just as long as I can earn my keep, right?” Kel’leam smiled a tired smile as he looked to the Emperor. “I’m glad you’re safe, your majesty.”

“Kel’leam …” Daedalus said.

“Hey, no crying now. Nobody cries over me,” he said as he sighed, still smiling. A slight gurgle could be heard coming from his throat.

Grif did nothing to hold back his tears. “You’re wrong, Kel’leam,” he said. “You're so wrong.”

“I’d laugh if it didn’t hurt so much,” Kel’leam said with an ironic smile. “Figures that it’d take an arrow in my side to get you all to notice me for once.”

“You deserved so much more from me, Kel’leam,” Grif said. “I didn’t deserve your loyalty.”

“And neither did I.” Daedalus shook his head, ashamed. “All of this. Everything. Because of stupid traditions!” Daedalus smashed the floor with a fist. “Winds Damnit!” Daedalus moved to punch again, only to feel a strong grip hold him back. Brunhilda shook her head gently.

“Brunhilda … thank you,” Kel’leam said as he smiled at the young emperor. “He’s a good ruler. He’ll make a difference some day. I want that. For the next generation.” A racking cough came over Kel’leam suddenly as his face went pale. Flecks of blood flew from his beak to fall into his uninjured hand. His eyes widened as his pupils dilated.

“Stay with us, Kel’leam. You’re not done yet,” Brunhilda growled as she ran a talon over his ribcage.

“Kel’leam, stay with me,” Grif said, supporting the albatross head in his talons. “You’re too strong for a little sliver like that to kill you.”

“It’s … strange, Grif,” Kel’leam said as the bout of pain subsided and he adjusted to the sensation. “I feel … so free now. I always ... used to be so reserved.” He rasped in pain. … Now of all times, I finally get to relax and let go. If Chesh could only see me now.”

Brunhilda looked gravely at Grif. “His lung has been punctured by the arrow head. Unless we create a proper outlet, he’ll breathe himself to death.”

“What do we do?” Grif asked her.

“I’ll need the finest pointed blade possible, the strongest alcohol a Gryphon can spare, and something to insert to act as an outlet for the pressure, like a governor or funnel of some sort. Very small.”

“This stiletto was made by hammerstrike,” Grif said as he offered it to her. “I don’t know about the others. Daedalus, see if there’s anything in my pack that can help.”

There was no alcohol to be had, so Brunhilda had to make do without. A coffee straw had been found at the bottom of Grif’s bag, an ancient relic left behind from his time at Donut Joe’s, but for the moment, it would work. A few minutes later, Kel’leam was breathing normally again, at least as normally as he could under the circumstances.

Pensword raced down another turn with Cosy at his side. The prince looked to his “uncle” and the strap of leather that he wore, which held six tomahawks, ready for use. Pensword snorted at how stubborn Cosy was in refusing at least three hiding holes to help protect the rear. He didn’t know if he should be proud at his refusal or annoyed at how easily he saw through his ploys at trying to keep him safe and out of harm's way. As the pair drew closer to the Royal Barracks, they could hear the sound of battle already ringing through the corridor. They burst through the doors to behold a scene of chaos.

The room was large and circular. Ruined training equipment was thrown all over the room on the walls and hanging from the ceiling. On one side, a large group of young Gryphons of various mixes stood opposing another slightly larger group. Amongst the younger ones were two greying falcon-headed Gryphons shouting encouragingly and fighting with more obvious skill. Still, the battle was furious and it looked like both sides would be decimated if something didn’t happen soon.

Pensword was shocked at how none of them noticed his loud entrance. He pondered how best to break things up when Matthew stepped in to briefly take over as he put his hoof to his lips and inhaled as heavily as he could manage. Then he let loose a mighty, shrill whistle, shattering three windows in the process as he incorporated the Canterlot Royal voice into the whistle. Without a moment's pause, Thestrals poured into the hall from the remaining windows. Thankfully, the Gryphons were smart enough to recognize a potential threat, stop the fighting, and take a few steps back. the Thestrals were quick to take advantage of this brief retreat of sorts and moved swiftly to occupy the darkened corners of the room. As they darted through the sunlight, it gleamed off their dark blue armor and their glowing eyes, slitted from previous exposure to the sun, gave off a very haunting image.

“Can some Gryphon tell me just what in the halls of Tartarus is going on here?” Pensword coolly demanded, his eyes already picking over the crowd for the leaders in both factions.

“Don’t be afraid,” one of the falcons said, rallying the troops around him. “The north wind supports us. We fight for the emperor!” He looked at the Thestrals. “No matter who our opponent is.”

Pensword turned to the other half. “So, half of the room has spoken, what do you lot have to say? I see you wear emblems that do not match those on my left.” He stepped fully into room, exposing himself to the sunlight. Cosy hung back at the door as per his guardian’s instructions, his body tense and ready to fight or to run if necessary. A single mop hung suspended in the air threateningly as Cosy waved it around, doing his best to distract the Gryphons from the weapon he held belted around his waist.

“The emperor is weak,” one of the Gryphons shouted. “All hail grask!” This was echoed by the rest.

Pensword turned to face the spokesman and his party. His grim face broke into a sinister grin as the light glistened off his fangs. “Thank you for your honesty.” He snorted as the musical sound of blowpipes filled the air. jMoments later, several Gryphons had darts sticking out from their necks and chinks in their armor. “It makes my actions much easier. The Demon stands in defense of the Emperor. Yes, the one who you have turned your back on has the respect of The Demon.”

“For Grask!” the defectors shouted. They moved to charge as several of them dropped to the ground, gurgling. Those closest to them stopped momentarily in fear as the peril of the situation dawned on them. Too late, the gap in the charge was too big an opening for the loyalists to miss and they tore through the charging Gryphons like tissue paper.

The Thestrals charged from the side and behind in a pincer maneuver. Six of the opposing forces managed to break through and charged, not for Pensword, but for Cosy. Time slowed for Pensword as he snapped back to his past, to the training he had seen his mother perform. He drew a tomahawk from his bandolier and threw it. The first Gryphon was down in an instant, the tomahawk seemingly growing out of its skull. By the time the attackers registered that something was wrong, another had fallen. A third fell by the time that they could located the source of the counterattack. Too committed to stop, they veered, redirecting the course of their charge as the fourth fell to the ground. The last two charged forward, battle cries raging.

Pensword stood calmly. Instead of throwing his last two Tomahawks, he charged forward, then ducked to the left, where his first victim waited. The gryphon’s wings were unprotected, most likely due to overconfidence about the coup. The Demon smirked. This Gryphon’s arrogance would be his downfall. A shower of blood signalled the severance of the first wing as The Demon leaped over the crying Gryphon’s back and buried the first tomahawk deep in the gap where neck armor met back armor. He kicked up from the body and spun around, slamming the Sixth Gryphon on the beak before bringing the Tomahawk down on his helmeted head, concussing the Gryphon before performing a swift reversal and chopping the back of the traitor’s neck. The warrior slumped to the ground, dead.

Pensword spread his wings threateningly at the next group of Gryphons who were trying to break away to attack him, his fangs bared as a rather poor excuse of a hiss escaped his muzzle. A flicker of motion in the corner of his eye alerted him. With little else to do, he charged forward. He heard the clang of blade striking metal and felt the impact of the blade on his armor. The enemy was wide open. With a smirk, he turned around and slammed his front hooves into the attacking Gryphon, using his wings to take to the air. He snorted and head butted the enemy Gryphon, confident in Hammer Strike’s smithing skills. That confidence was not misplaced as the Gryphon’s head swayed from the impact.

Pensword continued his course over his attacker’s head and bucked the back of the Gryphon. He heard the satisfying crunch of one wing snapping before he spun and dealt a killing blow with a wingblade, cutting a major artery in the Gryphon's leg. One of the traitorous recruits moved swiftly to stop the bleeding. Pensword acted without mercy and the recruit and warrior both crumbled. Flying to the ceiling, Pensword stared down on the battlefield, gaging the best place to attack next.

Cosy stared in wide-eyed shock at the speed and ferocity displayed. He’d heard rumors of Thestral combat, but never before had he truly seen those skills put into action. Now he had.

Pensword did not get another chance to attack. The few who were left that supported Grask were torn apart in seconds. With the fighting over, Pensword, landed into the middle of the room before he stiffened, shifting into a defensive stance as one of the Falcon officers approached. He did a quick count. If the Gryphons were to attack, he could inflict heavy casualties, but it would most likely destroy his entire Thestral unit.

The gryphon shuffled over. His feathers were stained with blood, but the wound on his leg didn’t seem serious. “You fight for daedalus?” he asked warily.

“I said that in the beginning, or were your ears ringing from a blow to the head? Unlike those snakes over there,” he said, motioning with a hoof to the dead, “when I state a cause I fight for, I do not cross sides mid flight.”

The falcon nodded as if satisfied. “We managed to keep the armory secured. Give us time and we’ll be ready to help you.”

“I thank you, but Daedalus needs soldiers past tonight. What use would you be if you are banished for listening to The Demon? I do keep up with what you think of me in this land. I do not need martyrs. What I need are soldiers who can stand by to protect their emperor.”

“I don’t plan on listening to you,” the gryphon said. “But if we can’t fight together, Daedalus won’t live another day.”

“Right, a smart Falcon. Very well, take ten of my Thestrals. They will inform you of the chokepoints and what is held by whom. Move smartly. I myself will require a cloak, and a means of sneaking out undetected. I must secure the docks.”

“I’ll see to it.” The falcon said before he shuffled away. Several minutes later, six cloaked recruits came to pensword, carrying a slightly larger black cloak. “We’re to accompany you to the docks.”

Pensword’s left ear twitched. He noticed they also had another cloak.

“For the little one,” the bearer explained, pointing to Cosy.

As much as he still held hate for Gryphons, he couldn’t help but smile at their foresight. He looked at the company. “So, you are to accompany me? Why? I am the Demon, after all. I think I can get to the Docks on my own. The less time you spend around me, the better for you six.”

“With all due respect sir, we grew up in Gryphelheim. We know all the pathways and roads, and we know the fastest and least patrolled routes. Besides, while the lieutenant may be working to save daedalus…”

“We work for you,” another said as the six simultaneously lowered their beaks to the ground.

Pensword gawked, then sputtered, but it was already too late. Already the rest of the unit had turned their backs. Pensword’s face turned ruddy with anger as he took a deep breath, ready to shout some sense into them until Cosy put a hoof on his wing, his eyes filled with concern. Pensword broke off, then let loose an explosive breath and sighed. “Look me in the eye and tell me. Why? Why are you throwing all this away?” He asked, motioning to the barracks and their former brothers. There was still time for them to salvage their reputations if they would renounce what they had done.

“You saved us. You fight for the emperor, yet you have no reason to help us. In truth, you have every reason to just leave Gryphonia to its fate. Instead, you risk yourself and your kin for us. Such an act is something that takes great strength. It is such strength that we wish for you to teach us.”

Pensword stood quietly, still looking at these warriors’ eyes, at their faces. Finally, he turned his back on them. “Take what you consider the most valuable. We will not be returning this way until all is secured.” With that said, he began to walk towards his kin. “You want Strength? Talk to Grif. I will introduce you later.” He herded Cosy along. He did not know what to think. Something in those Gryphons’ eyes unnerved him, but why, he could not say.

Brunhilda slowly tipped her canteen, letting water trickle down Kel’leam’s gullet. He drank without complaint as they waited. The wound had been bandaged and treated with what few medical supplies had been stocked in the room, but it had not been accessed in centuries, and the lack of maintenance showed. She made some show of going to consult with Daedalus on matters of strategy. Another guard took her place, tending to their fallen comrade.

“It’s not looking good, Grif.” She shook her head. “His life is fading. There’s not much more that we can do.”

“How long?” Grif asked. His tone was shaky.

“I really can’t say. The blood is pooling inside, sopping his tissues, saturating his organs. It could be a few hours, or a matter of minutes. When he starts to feel cold, his time will be close. A few minutes after, he’ll be flying with his ancestors.”

“He didn’t deserve this,” Grif said, looking to Daedalus. “He didn’t deserve to spend his last years struggling to survive before working for a low end clan leader outside of his homeland.”

“No, Grif, he didn’t,” Daedalus said sadly. “But one thing you should know is you are anything but a low end clan leader. You’ve succeeded where every Gryphon has failed for over a thousand years in Equestria. You have officially established a true clan, one that is uniting our people an ocean away. You gave Kel’leam a home, a family, and hundreds of others like him besides. He lived for you, and he died because of me. I’m not about to let that pass. Not this time.” The young emperor’s eyes had grown as cold as ice. “He deserves everything he had before, and so much more. I’m going to make sure he gets it.”

“Grask’s life belongs to me,” Grif said, his tone frigid. “I don’t care who or what says otherwise. I am going to tear him apart feather by feather until his blood paints the wind crimson.”

“You would summon the Crimson Gale?” Several of the Gryphons shrank back, wide-eyed as Brunhilda pulled Daedalus back a step. Daedalus shrugged her talons off and stepped forward again. “Grif, do you know the full effects of that art?”

“The Crimson Gale?” Grif looked at Daedalus. “Junior, if you knew half the atrocities I performed during the war, you wouldn’t stand so close to me.”

“And if you knew half the atrocities I had to endure in my lifetime and my rule, you’d know it wouldn’t matter to me one bit.”

Grif opened his beak to speak, anger blazing in his eyes.

“Avatar!” the lesser guard called. “He … he wants to speak with you.”

Grif was at Kel’leam’s side in an instant, all matter of the argument gone from his mind as he grasped his comrade’s talons in his own. “Kel’leam?” he whispered.

“Present, sir,” Kel’leam said as his lips pulled up into a wan smile.

“None of that,” Grif said. “Please. I don’t think I can take that.”

“What should I say then?” Kel’leam let loose another racking cough and wheezed slightly as he struggled to regain his breath.

“How would you talk to your brother?” Grif said, smiling weakly.

Kel’leam grimaced as his face spasmed. “Never ... had a brother before.”

“Well, you do now, like it or not. Now what did you want to say to me?”

“Just that it’s been an honor. I … need to do something. Something I need,” he wheezed, “family here for.”

“I’m here,” Grif told him kindly.

“I … wish that Chesh could be here,” he said, smirking. Then his eyes grew determined. “Give me my shield,” he instructed. “I can take the pain.”

“Whatever you say,” Grif said as he signaled Brunhilda to come help him. Gingerly, the two of them lifted kel’leam off the shield and onto the ground beside him. The two of them gently placed the shield over his good arm.

Kel’leam smiled. “That’s better.” It’s a pity I couldn’t have it cleaner, but it’ll have to do.” He looked up resolutely to Grif. “I’m a bastard,” he said plainly. “I was born into a house that looked down on me, spat on me, and viewed my very existence as a stain on their honor. Through many years, I clawed my way to become an honorable soldier with his own wages and his own strengths. I never received any major promotions. People wanted me to disappear, so I did. No one noticed me. Nobody acknowledged me. But I was always there to fulfill my duties. Things continued this way for a long time, until someone finally did notice me. Someone special.” He took another ragged breath.

“A Gryphon Lord. One who showed me the only compassion I had ever felt in my youth. He was the father I never had.” Kel’leam smiled. “He gave me a home, placed me in his service, and helped me to refine my technique in my chosen field. You don’t see many spear Gryphons in the empire.” He paused to receive another drink. “It was the best year of my life.”

Grif listened intently as Kel’leam spoke, not having the words to respond. Nearby, Brunhilda looked on, stone faced.

“He was like the father I never had. He offered me promotions on a regular basis, but I refused, not out of spite, but out of loyalty. I worked better if I wasn’t noticed, and I liked it that way. One day, my Clan Leader left for a summit with his appointed general. He returned home pale and furious. He never said what the reason was, and I knew better than to ask. If he wanted to tell me, he would of his own accord.

“The days passed, turning into weeks, then months. My clan leader never spoke of what had shaken him so. Things returned to normal and he put up a feast for a visiting suitor in a royal clan. His daughter was reaching a marrying age, and the honor of joining his clan to a higher one would open many doors. My sister, for I viewed her as such, was not averse to the idea. We often spoke one with another in our free time when her father set me to guard her person. She refused to marry if it wasn’t for love. On that point she was quite firm, and her father, Winds bless his soul, wisely agreed.” He shuddered and closed his eyes. When he opened them, they looked distant, less focused, though still very much alert.

“The suitor came and made his advances, staying for an entire week as he tried to woo her with gifts. When that didn’t work, he tried bribery. He even went so far as try to order me to convince her to marry him. By that point, his welcome had worn thin, and my former clan leader let him know at some length what he could do with his money and his offers. I still remember what he said. ‘Prince or no prince, that pompous pile of feathers leaves my compound tonight.’” Kel’leam smiled. “I alway admired him for that. He never minced words and never expected anyone else to either.” Tears came to Kel’leam’s eyes.

“He died that night, clawing for life at the head of the table. I watched the foam frothing from his mouth until his body stopped twitching. I watched my captain close his eyes and shake his head. Then he looked to me and nodded. I acted accordingly, taking the mistress to her quarters and placing a guard on her room before returning to the scene. Our medical staff identified the poison: Cyanide, a curious white powder made from apricot pits and apple seeds. The Gryphon I viewed as my father was dead, and my sister was in distress. I vowed I would kill the murdering son of a Diamond Dog if it was the last thing I would ever do. In a sense, it was.” He hissed as another spasm of pain rocked his body. Daedalus looked sadly on Kel’leam, even as the others gathered round to hear the tale, each outraged at the thought of such dishonor. Brunhilda remained neutral, even as she folded her arms behind the emperor.

“Having accomplished the initial emergency protocol, I made my way to the next step: evacuation of all important personel. That, unfortunately, was my assignment. The ass berated me for being so quiet and not announcing myself, even though I did, and ordered me to help him pack. I did so, being careful to follow his instructions as best as I was able while he hastily shoved clothing and armor pieces into their cases. I was just finishing packing a particularly expensive armor piece when I heard him cry in fear. I turned and on instinct, lunged for the moving object. When my hand closed, I felt something cold, hard, and concave. On closer inspection, I found the item I held in my hand was some type of mortar made from what appeared to be clay. As I held the bowl up, I noticed a pale white substance, similar to flour clinging to the base. A worm could tell what had happened.” Kel’leam broke off into another racking cough as Grif put a moist cloth against his beak to catch the flecks of blood.

Grif did his best to hold back tears. “Easy there, Kel’leam. Take it slow. We got plenty of time.”

“You might, Grif, but mine is running low,” Kel’leam said in his ragged voice. “I need to finish. You have to know … why.” He grimaced in pain. “I … will admit it wasn’t my finest hour. I acted in haste and skewered him with extreme prejudice. And then I stabbed him while he lay on the floor. I wasn’t even aware of the breaking shards from when I dropped the mortar. I remember screaming though. That, I definitely remember. The rest,” he groaned, “they know,” he said motioning with his head towards Daedalus and his guards. The other Bladefeathers had gathered around their dying comrade and tears streamed openly down their cheeks. “And you can guess.”

“Any Gryphon would have done the same thing,” Grif told him. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Perhaps, but by the laws, I did. We were of separate classes. Even if the evidence had survived, I had no right to kill him. I don’t regret killing him, even after all these years, but I do regret having to leave Lana on her own.”

Brunhilda’s armor creaked slightly as she held her arms tightly over the metal plating.

“She was well taken care of, Kel’leam. I made sure of it,” Daedalus said reassuringly.

“Thank you ... your majesty,” Kel’leam sighed as he labored to breathe. A light draft eddied through the room, ruffling his feathers. “It’s that time, isn’t it?” he asked tiredly.

“Oh, Kel’leam, who’s going to keep my head on straight now?” Grif chuckled, but there was no humor in it. “You know me. I can’t be trusted to direct my own actions.”

“And you direct a whole compound? Amazing.” Kel’leam chuckled weakly as he lifted his shield. He laid it across his lower torso and then dabbed blood from his arrow wound and smeared it on the point between the two decorative bows that had been carefully carved along the edges and sides of his shield, breaking at the top. He repeated the action for the left, right, and lower tip of the weapon with a last addition in the center.

“One for each of the people I love. For Lana, who I never had the chance to explain or apologize to. For her father, who treated me like a son. For Daedalus, the hope of our world, the future of the empire. For Grif, who found me and gave me a family again. For Chesh …” the words caught in his throat as tears ran down the sides of his cheeks. “For everything she ever did for me. For words unsaid, and deeds undone.” He caressed the center mark. “I’m so sorry,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. He held it there for quite some time, just breathing as he recalled the many memories and events of his life. Then, at last, he slowly opened his eyes. They were glassy and milky. “Grif? Where are you?” he asked.

“Right here, Kel’leam,” Grif said shakily, placing a hand gently on the Gryphon’s chest.

Kel’leam took the hand with his one good one and guided it towards the straps of his greatshield. “Take it, Grif. You’re my family now. Take it back home. Please.”

Grif didn’t even try to hold back his tears as they ran freely. “I hope you find him amongst the winds, Kel’leam. Enjoy those thermals, and keep an eye out for me.” He hesitantly lifted the shield, accepting a gift from a dying Gryphon for the second time in his life. For a brief moment, he remembered Graf lying in bed, breathing his last few breaths.

“Chesh … tell her … tell her …” He let out a long, gurgling sigh, and then he was gone. Brunhilda slowly stepped into the circle and knelt by the Gryphon’s wounded side. Unclasping a hand, she slowly pulled it away from her armor. The metal had been bent and deformed. She slowly reached down and ran her talons over Kel’leam’s eyes, sealing them closed forevermore and allowing him to enter that long sleep at last. Daedalus stood behind her and laid a hand on her shoulder.

“It’s alright,” he said. “Do what you need to do. No one will judge you here ... Lana.” Brunhilda stiffened.

“That name died a long time ago,” she said hoarsely.

“I’m bringing it back,” Daedalus said. “Now do what you have to do.”

Brunhilda glared at Daedalus, then looked around at the gathered Gryphons. She reached down and removed the arrow from the body, clasping it in Kel’leam’s talons and laying it on his chest. “Kel’leam, you stupid fool,” she said as her eyes began to tear. Her talons dug into the stone, causing her to tremble as she looked down on the corpse. She tossed her head back and unleashed a wail that echoed through the room and penetrated the body of every Gryphon present before laying her body over his and clutching his shoulders in a makeshift embrace. “You idiot,” she cried over and over again as she slowly degraded to sobs, mixing her tears with his blood.

A harsh wind blew through the closed-off room, cold enough to bite to the bone. Grif stood there, motionless, with the shield in his hands. The tears flowed freely down his face. Then he screamed, a scream filled with pure hatred, rage, pain and utter bloodlust. A scream such as had never been heard in all of Gryphelheim before. The wind itself seemed to writhe as Grif held that shriek. Black wisps gathered around his form, appearing out of nowhere and dancing mysteriously in the gusts that now swirled around Grif’s body. The collective Gryphons found themselves feeling much like their prey in the hunt. For the first time, they felt terror.

“Open it.” Grif’s voice was warped: deeper, raspy, and cold as the bitter wind that surrounded him. This was not a request.

“Grif …” Daedalus said.

“Nevermind.” Grif’s eyes glowed brightly as he extended his wings, his voice magnified in the confined space as it echoed against the walls and tore through cracks and crevices. “NORTH WIND, HEAR YOUR AVATAR! I SEEK JUSTICE. LEND ME YOUR STRENGTH!” The cold room grew colder. Several Gryphons found their teeth chattering as the wind bashed against the door, sending dust flying back in waves. At first, the door held firmly, but soon there was the familiar hollow sound of stone grating stone.

Pensword pressed himself against one of the walls of the alleyway. His hooves stood in the dusty street as he peered towards the docks. He looked back to his six new charges. “Where to now?” he asked. It still felt wrong to seek information from his former enemies, but they knew more of the city’s layout than he did. They were an essential asset, and he needed to put his bias aside for Cosy’s sake, if nothing else. His ears swivelled, focusing on anything that might be a threat.

“The docks should be just past this building,” One of the Gryphonesses, a Great Horned Owl-Ocelot mix named Bershada told him. “It sounds like we joined the party just in time,” she said, reaching around to grab her curved daggers.

Pensword rose his wings in preparation. He looked to another Gryphon, a male Goldfinch-Manul mix named Kahn and gave him a nod. With the flip of his head, he Indicated the closed door to their side. They needed to get to the docks, and the fastest way was through the building. Kahn nodded as he readied his small, simple, one-clawed curved blade. Pensword found Matthew thinking about some kind of curved sabre of a similar make, and a single word reverberated over and over in his mind: Mongolian. Shaking his head to clear his mind, Pensword focused again as Kahn kicked at the door, easily destroying it. Two of their team flew into the room for aerial support while the others streamed in below.

Pensword entered the building last as they secured the room, followed by Cosy. A small family of Gryphons and their cubs were huddled together in what appeared to be a storage room of some type. Pensword approached the family and whispered to them as the others prepared to act as backup. “Do not speak; do not breathe a word. We shall pass over you without causing harm. Just remain at peace. I shall leave the traitors’ coin to pay you for damage and the use of your front door.”

Not pausing to hear a reply, Pensword raced to the front of the building, where the six stood guard at the front door, ready to burst out the windows and into the road. Cosy held back behind them as per the instructions Pensword had given him. All could hear the sound of conflict now as Gryphons screamed across the streets in the distance. He looked to Kahn and nodded three times.

The signal given, Pensword roared a battle cry as the windows shattered and the door was ripped open. Six Gryphons and one Demon charged into the rear ranks of sixty seven Gryphons trying to retake the docks from the Emperor’s troops. Cosy charged next to Pensword with a smile on his muzzle.

“Cosy, to your left!” Pensword shouted as a Gryphon wearing the emblem of Grask tried to attack. Cosy turned his head and the sword he had picked up from the Barracks sliced at the helmet-wearing foe. He twirled his head and the blade plunged forward, thanks to his levitation magic, pushing it through the gap near the left wing hole. Blood spurted from the site as the Gryphon cried out in pain. The soldier tried to yank it out, only to be zapped by the magic glow around the sword, compliments of a combat spell Pensword had taught the young prince. “Nobody’s taking this empire today,” Cosy said.

The Gryphon lunged. Hastily, Cosy yanked the blade out with his magic to block the talon strike before he plunged it into the Gryphon’s neck. Concentrating, he slashed the sword out. The Gryphon collapsed, its head rolling back and forth as its body bled out.

Pensword was fighting hoof to wing to talon with another Gryphon. So enthralled was he that he barely caught the killing blow Cosy had performed. He easily impaled the Gryphon through its armor before he kicked the dying Gryphon away. He stood up and froze as Kel’leam appeared in the distance. He gave Pensword a solemn salute before he disappeared on the breeze. Pensword blinked once as he processed what he had just seen. The Gryphons trembled as he roared, the sheer volume shaking the very docks themselves. He charged two Gryphons simultaneously, using his wing blades to knock them off balance. Before they could recover, Kahn and another of his party, a Peregrine Falcon with a Siamese cat body, skewered them through their armor. Both tore out their sabres, which, while incredibly similar, bore different designs.

Pensword plowed forward. He scanned the crowd until he spotted the Gryphon with the most expensive armor. His purpose was starting to become clear. “There you are,” he growled. The commander barked orders in the center of his forces, directing them on. Pensword roared.

“You have killed from the Bladefeather clan. You have dispatched a friend. I have lost friends before, but know this. Those who kill my friends must pay in kind. You have earned my wrath. You have gained my full attention, commander. The Demon sees you, and now he descends!” Pensword sheared the head off yet another Gryphon as he continued his advance. The next opponent charged with a claymore. Pensword bowed his head, allowing the claymore to strike off his back. His legs buckled slightly, but aside from that, he was fine. Taking advantage of the opening, Pensword charged forward, biting at the enemy’s armor, tugging at his straps. When he’d loosened them enough, he struck, plunging a blade into the hole. He felt the satisfying vibration up his sword and knew he’d found his mark. Pulling the blade out, he watched as the Gryphon collapsed, gasping for air with no way to succeed.

Pensword backed away before raising to his forehooves and bucking, knocking the Gryphon that had been trying to sneak up from behind. The force of the buck catapulted the warrior onto Kahn's waiting sabre, the sharp point punching right through the enemy’s helm. Looked to his side, he saw Cosy wielding another of the curved sabres similar to Kahn’s. He watched, pride mixed with his rage as a fourth gryphon fell under the young Crystal Prince’s assault. He was really starting to master the sword.

Doing a swift head count, Pensword found that forty soldiers remained. He turned and unleashed a devastating whiny as he reared before clopping his hooves down with the sound of thunder. Lightning arced from the skies, striking a cluster of his enemies as he charged, punching through the ring. Any other warrior might have found themselves trapped. Pensword didn’t care. He didn’t react like a trapped Pony. Instead, he charged the waiting commander. He couldn’t really gain an advantage with denting and collapsing areas. The quality of his opponent's armor was too high for him to cause any significant damage. Blocking the blow from the commander’s Bastard Sword with his wing, he spun around and kicked back at one of the eight personal guards, now five as a small skirmish broke out between two warriors. They didn’t have much time to finish the debate, so Kahn settled it for them as his blade pierced their armor and their hearts. Kahn was soon surrounded by eight others troops. He snarled as he nimbly dodged their attacks. Bershada quickly came to his aid.

Over by the docks, the front line began to buckle. Thirty five soldiers remained with almost half of them trying to subdue two. Jorund’s voice carried out over the pier. “Leave the Commander to Personal Combat. Do not deny The Demon his price!”

Pensword spun as a Gryphon tried to charge him. He turned and bucked yet again, simultaneously using his wings to block the Commander’s attack. The Gryphon he bucked fell, his neck broken. He shuddered as he heard a commotion to his left. Turning, he saw twenty fresh Gryphons flying to their companions’ aid. Pensword’s six charges formed up to block the approach. “Back up to forty,” he mumbled angrily.

Pensword turned in surprise as he heard Cosy shout a command, but he would never know what was said as he took a glancing blow to the head from a mace. Fortunately, thanks to Hammer Strike’s designs and crafting, he remained in tact. His head rattled as the sound faded from his left ear, leaving the ring of metal upon metal. Unfortunately, when he tried to shift his ear, the cleverly crafted piece Hammer Strike had forged would not comply. He turned and, in his anger, took to the air. Just as he had hoped, seeing a pony fly after fighting on the ground for so long stunned a few of the soldiers, granting openings for lethal attacks. The one that hit him died by decapitation, as did the two that followed, leaving 17 Gryphons in the main group. The Commander and his four remaining guards tried to disengage, only to get entangled with Jorund’s forces. Moments later, the four guards were bloody pulps as a massive blast of wind exploded from their corpses, simultaneously trapping the commander in a cage of wind. Pensword smiled, It seemed Avalon was getting bolder with her moves.

“Avalon…. was that … wind magic?” Jorund asked, trying to convince himself of what he had just seen.

Avalon looked to the shore, focus in hand, the chain wrapped around her arm like a rosary. The remaining Gryphons had begun to take to the skies, harrying Pensword. She narrowed her eyes. “Oh no you don’t,” she said, placing her focus around her neck as Snowy alighted on her shoulder. Extending her hand, a golden glow surrounded her and her familiar as the Quetzalcoatl scale shimmered with a rainbow light. A mass of cold air blew down, buffeting the Gryphons’ wings as they struggled in the air before they dropped. Several crashed into one another in their descent as playful eddies tore and threw them like a child does her dolls. She smirked, turning to Jorund. “Does that answer your question, captain?”

“... Thank The Winds you’re on our side,” Jorund said as he observed the fight.

“Save the thanks for after we win,” she said as she glared at the battle.

Pensword stalked forward towards the cage of wind. “I claim the other Commander in the rite of personal Combat! Will he honor my challenge, or cower like the miserable cur he is?”

A roar of defiance echoed from the edge of the pier. “Who dares?”

Pensword snorted as he faced the Commander in the cage, surrounded by the corpses of his guards. The prisoner swung wildly at the Pegasus, who easily sidestepped the attacks like they were nothing, his attention riveted in the direction of the battle. Then he roared. “The Demon Dares!”

With little effort, he swung a wing blade and knocked the Bastard Sword from the first commander as the winds surrounding him became less intense. The Commander moved to pull a blade from his side, only for Pensword to pounce upon him, biting and snarling as the cage dispersed. His fangs made quick work of the helmet straps. The Commander’s head was now exposed, revealing a face with a half undone eye patch. His one good eye had nearly swollen shut from the continuous onslaught that was Pensword’s fury. He glared in defiance and tried to peck at him with his woodpecker beak. It was the last time he’d ever be able to try as his beak was cut from his face with a single swipe of Pensword’s wings. The second swipe ended the Gryphon’s life.

His first honor killing done, Pensword looked up, panting as Cosy made yet another kill. Kahn worked to cover the young foal’s back, even as Cosy did the same for him. Avalon had lifted two Gryphons up and slammed them into another with her magic. Eighteen total Gryphons remained out of the two forces. His breath regained, Pensword stepped along the pier towards the land and his remaining forces, flanked on either side by an escort of Jorund’s men. All fighting ceased as a collective gasp passed along the street. The second commander stepped forward, a white cloth wrapped around a sword as he waved it back and forth with stony gaze. Cosy grinned and yelled. “As Crown Prince of the Crystal Empire, I graciously accept your surrender!” With those words, Cosy had just earned political clout for the whole Crystal Empire, as well as for himself.

The Gryphons around looked shocked, then sick. The Commander roared. “I refuse to surrender to a fledgling! I would rather surrender to the Demon than to some pony that has yet to even earn his wings in combat!”

Kahn reacted with his own roar that silenced the almost rebellious cries as he took to the air. “I personally can attest to no less than ten kills by the War Prince.” His words stunned more than a few. “You are surrendering to one who has earned his combat wings this day. You have added to his prestige and to Daedalus’ by cementing the future relations of our two Empires.” Kahn smiled wickedly. “As a Demon Damned, however, the commander cannot surrender. He accepted the challenge, and he will honor it by meeting The Demon in mortal combat.”

Pensword’s smile broadened into a sinister grin. “I agree. I shall gladly meet you in combat.”

The Commander snarled, but those around him parted, leaving him exposed and without any means for a body guard. He stood his ground and faced the jaws of death. All the Gryphons knew the legends. They had seen The Demon in combat. They knew how skilled a fighter he was as a shower of blood surrounded his wings. A thousand years ago, this warrior, this creature, had slaughtered their ancestors and laid claim to their lands. Now he stood upon the very soil of their capital, still as bloody, still as dangerous, still vengeful. They were afraid.

The Commander lifted his blade as Pensword charged him. In two moves, the battle was over. The Commander lunged as Pensword parried, sliding the blade off with a shower of sparks. Taking advantage of the break in his guard, Pensword used his other wing blade and lunged in turn. His longest feather blade pierced the eye socket hole of the helm. The Gryphon stiffened, his sword clattering to the ground as Pensword drew close to his face. The Demon growled at his enemy. “A thousand years ago, I fought many powerful Gryphons. Among them was a Commander named Jorund Bloodfeather. He was the leader in charge of Fort Triumph. He was pitiful. But even so, Jorund Bloodfeather was a far better fighter than you ever were.” He shoved the commander off his wing. The Gryphon gurgled to the ground and fell into a bout of spasms. Pensword watched as he clawed at his eye, twitched, circled as his legs kicked, digging into the earth. Slowly they weakened, then he stopped, a final rattle exiting his lungs as Pensword stared, stone faced.

“This battle is over,” he said. The Gryphon prisoners nodded eagerly.

“You seem to have gathered quite a few prisoners.” Jorund smiled as he approached Bellacosa.

“Yup, and they’re all mine. My first conquest. I can’t wait to tell Uncle Shining.” Cosy beamed.

“Well, at this point it would be reasonable to make your demands,” Jorund said. “What do you want for custody of the prisoners?” he grinned to himself.

“Oh, I dunno, you sure seem like you want em,” Cosy said, smiling.

“If I don’t buy them from you, their families will probably offer your sister a sum for them and then they’ll be free. With me, they’ll be tried and punished properly by the emperor. Also, we can eliminate such expense as third party negotiators.”

Cosy pursed his lips as he pondered the Gryphon’s words. “You make a good point. And that’s not good. Grif wouldn’t be too happy if they didn’t get justice,” he said as he rubbed a hoof under his chin. “Alright, I’ll give em to you for a round ten billion.” He polished a hoof on his chest fur and smiled.

“Ten bil--that’s outrageous!” Jorrund said “I’ll give you ten million for them,” he said, holding his head up straight.

“After all the lives they’ve taken from my troops? You think their families are going to take a few million and settle at that? I’ll level with you. Give me eight billion. That should cover medical expenses, funerary rights, and the stipends their families deserve.”

“You take food out of my family’s mouth! I’ll need to thin out the larders, but I’ll give you fifty million,” Jorund said, grimacing.

“Fifty Million? I could get three times as much from their families at least. No. Still, you did fight to protect your kingdom. I respect that. I nearly lost mine for a thousand years. Because of your loyalty to your emperor, I’ll lower my price to, say six billion?” Cosy said as he wiggled his brows.

“I’d have to sell my house to pay half that. I’ll give you three hundred million and hope my family can forgive me,” Jorrund said.

“From the Gryphon who’s one of the oldest families in the empire? Please. Grif’s taught me about your history. He told me how much you like to haggle, and just who your ancestor was. You have plenty to pay with. I’ll go as low as four billion. Be grateful I’m being so generous,” Cosy sniffed, flicking his head indignantly in the air.

“This is what I get for haggling with a fledgling,” Jorrund said. “I’ll give you half a billion.”

“A fledgling who earned his wings already. Two billion.”

“A fledgling who is reaching for more than his grasp. Seven hundred million.”

“Eight hundred.”

“Done,” Jorund said, slamming his talons down.

“And done,” Cosy said as he stamped a hoof in response. Then he laughed. “That was fun. Thanks for going easy on me, Jorund.”

“Keep it up and you’ll be cornering markets everywhere.” Jorund laughed as he ruffled Cosy’s mane affectionately.

Pensword walked from the Gantrithor’s mobile triage unit, where the wounded were being treated. Cosy was spending time with some of the Crystal Ponies who had been stationed on the docks, and working to try and create the illusion of protecting the Emperor’s airship. They had just finished mooring the airship that Cosy and he had purchased together. He had a moment to gather his thoughts, so he moved to a bench, sat down upon it, and looked up at the two airships. While he had thought the one he bought was a decent size, the emperor’s airship made Cosy’s look like a tug boat by comparison.

The ship was massive in length and breadth. As Jorund had mentioned, the Gantrithor was a tenth of a mile long from stern to stem and nearly half that on it’s widest point. The front of the ship stretched outwards with a large cylindrical front before moving into long flat sides stretching to the ship’s center. This front was divided into two equal halves with a three deck tall recess. This recess was glowing orange from some lightsource that reminded Matthew of a computer game he’d played when he was younger, something called Homeworld. Pensword mentally frowned for a moment at how easily Matthew was getting distracted by the ship’s design. Still, its design was almost unheard of, with the bottoms having these strange glowing circles: two wide and ten long. The recess continued the entire length of the ship, vanishing around the center of the ship’s body due to a large wheel.

At the ship's center, the wheel was connected to either side with a giant rotating disc-like structure inside it. The top of the ship bowed down slightly into a large flat region lined with great ballistas on rotating platforms. The back of the ship terminated into a large circular, cone-like tower with floating rings hovering over it spinning slowly in alternating directions. The bottom of the ship was built to allow what appeared to be smaller airships to dock with it in mid-flight, with the wheel acting as a cradle. Two large hooks and a massive spike adorned the bottom back of the ship, most likely as a means for emergency landings. The ship didn’t seem like it would be capable of the speeds Grif had boasted before with its large, firm, and bulky armor plating.

Pensword looked upon the Gantrithor in its entirety and he felt like it would be an amazing adventure just to explore the vessel. He paused as he saw something that looked like a Chrysanthemum at the front of the vessel.

“The Gantrithor,” Jorund spoke as he approached Pensword from behind. “The largest, most powerful airship ever made.” The red Gryphon sighed. “I suppose it’s only fitting it should accompany you back to Equestria.”

“Well, we need to buy time, so while we are going back to Equestria, she will see service. It’s the only way to ensure Daedalus’ safety.” Pensword looked back at the vessel. “I do not know what the future will hold, but we are not going straight back to Equestria. That will cause more political ramifications than even I, as a Demon, would care to handle.” His eye twitched. “Also, Jorund, is it not customary for Gryphons to refer to their ships as a Gender? Equestrians refer to their vessels as female. How do you view your vessels?”

“I’m not a sailor,” Jorund said. “I’m unfamiliar with terms and superstitions.” He smiled. “If I understand the historians correctly, much of this ship was intended for Equestria.”

“Then the gender is a female. She will be a mighty vessel,” Pensword answered. “I may have been a land leader, but I know a bit of legends. While the water vessels have bad luck if one renames it, In Equestria, it is bad luck to sail upon an airship without naming the vessel in your own ceremony. Sometimes the name stays the same. For others, the name will be changed.” He paused as Jorund’s last words finally registered. “What do you mean it was intended for Equestria?”

“The crystal empire was the trickiest part of the Third Gryphon War. Its walls and its crystal technology made any invasion plans ineffective. According to the historians though, Celestia had asked them to develop a platform for deploying pegasi in a manner that is easier and safer than simple cloud barges. When the empire vanished, we pressed forward in secret and raided a facility that had somehow been overlooked. The core of the ship and the notes for certain designs were taken. Based on what our historians say, I imagine we were more lucky in finding it than anything else.”

“Well,” Pensword answered with a smirk, “it seems that the delivery will happen, just a thousand years later. So, anything I should know about this vessel? I’d rather not have any surprises onboard.”

“We’ve only been able recruit you a small team of engineers, and they’ll be on the first ship home as soon as you land in Equestria, so be prepared to take a lot of information in very quickly. You may want to try and divert some of your people to that.”

“I shall keep that in mind,” Pensword answered. “I look forward to learning and seeing what we have to work with. And do not worry; the techs will be sent home ASAP.”

“Sir, the room is secure,” one of the soldiers spoke to Grask. “The emperor has sealed the door, but if our reports are correct, they are without food or water.”

“Then they’ll die a coward’s death. The more the better. I would’ve preferred taking the little brat’s life myself, but I can settle for your father’s murderer, Khutal,” Grask said as he laid a supportive hand on the soldier’s shoulder. “His vengeance will be made sure soon.”

“Thank you, Uncle.” The gryphon lowered his beak. “I look forward to the glory of your co--” he was cut off as a scream echoed through the palace, a scream of such rage and pain that the fur on the back of the neck of every Gryphon stood rigid.

“What was that?” one gryphon asked.

“The sound of satisfaction,” Grask purred. “The murderer doubtless has passed, and now the hopelessness of their situation is finally setting in. We’ve won, gentlemen.” Grask laughed triumphantly.

Before anyone could say anything, the door groaned from a heavy blow. The runes covering it glowed brightly in protest before another blow struck. Green energy crackled through the air as the large stone door began opening, swinging ponderously on its hinges. Gryphons watched, dumbstruck, as one of the most powerful enchantments in the empire gave way. As the door widened, some gryphons swore they saw gusts of wind in the form of giant talons pushing against the crack, widening it. Worse yet, as the doors opened they found themselves staring into an abyss, the entire door frame blackened by a powerful miasma. The only light amongst the darkness were two glowing pinpricks and a set of sharp, pearly teeth. As the soldiers watched, the teeth moved, the eyes flashed, the creature spoke. The voice was clearly the avatar’s, but it was distorted, twisted into something that bit down to the soul like the coldest winter winds.

“Beware the jabberwock, my son! With jaws that bite,” the teeth snapped for emphasis. “and claws that catch.” Taloned hands appeared from the darkness and scraped back in with the shriek of the damned. “Beware the jubjub bird and shun the frumious bandersnatch.”

Grif stepped out of the darkness slowly at a measured pace as the winds whipped around him furiously, blackened gusts batting around within the vortex.

“You disappoint me, Grif,” Grask said, shaking his head sadly. “I thought we had an understanding. You know the old ways better than any other. The weak must fall to give rise to the strong. This Empire needs that strength, needs the change only a strong leader can bring. That only I can bring.”

“Pride cometh before a fall, and you will find by the end of it all, you’ll find no grave, no sleeping hole, for you have disgusted even my darkened soul.” The words cut Grask with each well aimed syllable. As he spoke, Grif undid the straps holding his remaining throwing blades in their holder. The daggers immediately fell, only to be snatched by the whirlwind, circling Grif like a school of locusts. Whatever Grask was talking to, it wasn’t fully Grif. It wasn’t fully the being he’d met in the monastery. This ... thing was something darker. Something wicked.

“Don’t just stand there! Shoot him!” Grask ordered as one of his soldiers moved forward with his bow and fired at Grif. A cold chill slowly crept down Grask’s back as his fur grew clammy under his armor.

“He took his vorpal sword in hand.” In what seemed like a single twitch of his talons, Grif had drawn one of his blades and cut the arrow into several long, sharp splinters that spun in the wind. “Long time the maxome foe he sought.” The splinters shot back towards the Gryphon who had fired the arrow, burying themselves into the muscle tissue at his joints so deeply that he dropped instantly, his arms and legs totally disabled. “So rested he by the tumtum tree.” The steel arrowhead floated above his left talon as he turned to the archer, almost playing with the deadly weapon before its point turned towards the immobilie creature and began to spin. Faster and faster it went, until the air shimmered around it with a deadly whirr. “And stood awhile in thought.” The arrow head shot from Grif’s talons, burying itself in the Gryphon’s throat. Shreds of blood and flesh spattered the warriors around the archer as the arrow finally struck the ground, sparks flying. The scent of burnt fur and feathers entered the troops’ nostrils before the angry whine died to a struggling whimper and was finally silent.

The gathered throng stared, gawking at the sheer ruthlessness of the act Grif had just performed. The scent of fear hung heavily in the air mixed with the stale, pungent odor of urine. Grask glared and raised his sword. “Unholy abomination, you who call upon the darkened gale. Thy life is cursed, thy title forfeit, and you will fall to our blades for the life you have unjustly taken. TO ARMS!” A hesitant murmur ran through the gathered warriors as some few made an effort to raise their weapons. “I said, to arms!” Grask said as he ran a sword through one of the less enthusiastic warriors gathered. “That thing isn’t the only one capable of killing. Now fight!”

Two blurs of motion darted to the rafters of the throne room, then dove, their plain steel helms reflecting the dark winds as their polished sheen dulled in the midst of the hatred that awaited them.

“And as in uffish thought he stood.” Grif neither turned nor acknowledged his attackers save to block their blades with no visible effort, using his one sword. Finally, he turned to them. “The jabberwock with eyes of flame came whiffling through the tulgey wood.” Grif parried several more strikes with seeming flicks of his hands, his speed and control vastly outmatching the two warriors. Finally, with a bored expression, he struck, cutting both throats with a single sweeping motion. “And burbled as it came.” The two Gryphons fell with twin burbles of their own as they grasped at their throats and thrashed on the floor until they bled out.

“You miserable piece of filth! You’ll pay for killing my servants!” The Kingfisher rose into the air, closely followed by Cornelius.

“Valerius, you fool, think! Close quarter combat will only lead to your death. Take this!” He tossed a war hammer to the Kingfisher as he took a halberd one of the troops below had thrown up to him. “Stay together. We have to guard one another.”

Grif looked at them with a grim smile as he reached behind him and grabbed Vigilance, drawing it with a deliberate slowness. The runes quite suddenly glowed a deep green, as if they, too, were reacting to his pain. “One,two! One,two! And through and through.” He chuckled, approaching them at a slow, measured pace, daring them to attack.

Cornelius attacked first, moving to pierce Grif’s defenses with a two-handed thrust. Grif responded by ducking low before moving forward with a blow to Cornelius’ exposed talon. Cornelius grinned through the pain as the deep sound of rushing air heralded the oncoming blow to Grif’s back.

In an instant, Valarius’ war hammer was deflected by the throwing knives still held in Grifs vortex as the force of wind compensated against the force of the overhand blow. “Impossible,” Valarius gasped.

Grif chuckled grimly. “Tsk tsk tsk,” was all he said while shaking his head as he buffeted valarius’ face with a wing before leaping over him and kicking him in the back.

Valarius roared and twisted, putting all the momentum he had into the hammer as he prepared to strike the Gryphon in his downward arc. This time, Grif blocked the hammer with his blades in a scissor motion. Catching the neck of the hammer, Grif managed to halt the momentum using a cushion of wind to support him. “The vorpal blade went snicker snack,” he said, pushing the blades and the hammer forward with all his power. The kingfisher visually sweat as the blades crossed either end of his neck. “Snicker-snack.” He closed the scissors…

Thunk went the hammer head, shorn from its neck.

Thunk. Valarius’ head followed as blood spurted from the decapitated body. Grif stood grimly as the blood showered around him, dispersed by the winds that surrounded him. He turned and slashed as the head of the halberd meant for his chest fell to the ground at his feet. Shrieking in rage, Cornelius plunged the remnants of the halberd toward Grif’s left side. The plates creaked and cracked before finally snapping under the halberd’s and Cornelius’ combined weight. The armor gave, shearing the makeshift spear as it plunged into Grif’s shoulder. Valarius cried out in triumph.

Roaring as the pain burned, Grif struck with a slash of his other arm. “He left it dead.” The line came in almost perfect symmetry as the blade passed through the space formerly occupied by the flesh of cornelius’ neck. “And with its head he went gallumping back.” Grif spat as the Gryphon, head and body, hit the ground. He turned to face Grask, even as he pulled the spear from his arm with a savage scream and tossed it aside, hitting the guard next to the would-be-emperor square in the chest. He lifted Vengeance as he took a step towards the source of his hate.

With the a steely hiss, the Gryphon who had given the report stepped forward, his expression grim as he wielded his set of twin scimitars. “Uncle, go,” he said grimly.

“And hast thou slain the jabberwock?” in an instant Grif was before this Gryphon, wrapping a talon around his shoulders, and for the first moment seemed to be embracing him. “Come to my arms my beamish boy.” Grask looked back as he ran to see his nephew’s body stiffen, then stumble back as Grif released him. All fifteen of the throwing blades were buried in his chest. “Oh frabjous day! Callooh! Callay! He chortles in his joy!” Grif let out a dark laugh as the morale broke and the forces began to flee for the doors. Grif turned to follow. He took a step forward.

And then he screamed as pain racked his form. The four stones of The Winds on the walls of the throne room glowed brightly with the tile beneath his feet and the light from the eyes of the throne, bathing the room in stars. The blackness rapidly dispersed. As quickly as it happened, it ended, and Grif fell to the floor unconscious. The doors to the throne room snapped shut and locked themselves. The echoing wail of the miasma lingered a moment longer, then it too was gone.

Daedalus stood over the unconscious form of the Avatar, shook his head, and shed silent tears as he sheathed Vigilence and Vengeance, then began to pull the heartbroken warrior back to the shelter. A few moments later, some members of the guard joined him and lifted the limp form together. Yet another went and gathered the daggers from their resting place, cleaning them before returning them to their belt and carrying it inside the alcove. The door slowly creaked shut, the wall sealed again, and the darkness welcomed them once more.

69 - The Tiger's Tail

Extended Holiday
Ch 69: The Tiger’s Tail
Act 8

On the Gantrithor, Pensword, Cheshire, Avalon, Jorund, and Cosy stood at the helm over the magical planning apparatus. Currently, it was projecting a precise model image of Gryphelheim and the Imperial Palace along with all its many corridors. A solid layer of green surrounded them as Jorund zoomed in on the imperial compound. Suddenly they appeared to be standing on the clouds as the helm disappeared, replaced instead with scenery and images scryed into place. The compound was swarming with soldiers and militants. A very angry Grask was shouting at his troops as they rammed against the doors to the throne room.

“As you can see here, it would appear that Grif was able to rout the attack as planned and has managed to seal the throne room with some type of magic. Now that we’ve secured our position on the docks, it’s time to focus on strategy. We need to get in, grab the emperor, and get out as quickly as possible. Any suggestions?” Jorund asked

“How many airships do we have access to?” Pensword asked as he looked at the images. “How many hands are available? I might have an idea, but I need to know what assets we have to work with.”

“We can’t move the Gantrithor or your ship from these docks,” Jorund noted, waving his hands as the map adjusted over to the royal docks. Several of the airships were highlighted in red. “Hmm…” he said, looking. Finally, he spotted a ship in a cool blue color. “Die Kling seems to have escaped attack. And better yet, it’s not under Grask’s control.”

“Is there a means to get a message to them? If we can get my clan on board, they can help draw attention and do a drop on the castle. Meanwhile, the rest of our forces will be able to storm the palace and face only a minimal guard. We could be in and out easily, provided we move fast enough.”

“I can add to the distractions up there, too. My wind magic can keep any other ships at bay and possibly affect the troops on the ground as well, provided I can manage a two for one. I still haven’t been able to really test my full limits yet,” Avalon said.

“And I can go with Uncle Pensword to help get people out of the palace and back to the docks,” Cosy said.

“Cosy, I need you to stay here. Coordinate if possible. I will have Moon Biter help you. Look at this as an opportunity to learn how to lead troops.”

Cosy shook his head violently. “I’m not staying behind. I can help with my magic. Uncle Shining taught me some shield spells, and I can do teleports over short distances. That can come in handy. Besides, I handled things just fine back there on the docks. I want to help get Daedalus to safety.”

Pensword paused and looked at Cosy, his expression grim. “Cosy, I know you want to help, but at the moment, Grif is going to be in one of his moods. We fought together in the war. I cannot risk him doing something drastic. I have a bad feeling about this. I would rather have you safe up here. It is an unknown down there. I cannot risk you. I do not want your brother-in-law, nor your sister after me. Do you understand?”

“They won’t be, Pensword. The blame’s gonna be mine. And if you try to leave me behind, I’ll just come anyways. I have a feeling, too. And it’s telling me that you need me. Whether you like it or not, I’m coming.”

Pensword’s left eye twitched. “No, Moon Burn,” He spoke sternly, voice raised. “No!” He paused. The look Cosy was giving him had been the same as the young Thestral brother he’d lost so long ago. “Cosy… please, I lost my brother, my sister, my family to these beasts. I fear what I may do if I lose you as well.”

“I killed ten on my own already, Pensword. I can handle myself. You won’t lose me.”

“Cosy, you fought minor troops. The troops in the castle will be the elite and most trusted of Grask. That would be like facing some school yard bully and turning around to face a trained fighter.”

“That’s what the distraction is for,” Cosy reminded him. The Gryphons will be too worried about the airship to focus on us. And besides, I’m little. I don’t stand out all that much, so they won’t really notice me.”

“What if they ignore the airship?” Pensword countered. “And little? I trained my troops to look for the smaller targets in battle, to give any creatures on the field the same respect as I would the most elite of soldiers.”

“I’m not staying behind,” Cosy said adamantly as he stamped a hoof.

“Cosy, I am going to--as the head of your protection detail, I cannot agree with that.” He sighed, then looked at his charge. “Cosy, I cannot risk losing you.” His eyes took a glassy look as his mouth dropped open. “I do not want you--” He jerked his head abruptly to the side. “He--?” He yelled in confusion and shock. “Burn,” he growled. He flicked an ear in irritation, snorted, and shook his mane. “Fine, but you get him the best guardians you have on that side, or so help me--! STOP LAUGHING, MOONY!” He roared. Then he smirked. “You didn’t think I would use that old nickname?” Then he sighed. Fine, I will trust your words here. Just… Faust help you all if his fate is something I disagree with.”

“Um … am I missing something here?” Avalon asked.

A Thestral in the back cleared her throat. “The Commander ... has a gift. He can talk to those that have passed beyond the grave. We just saw what is essentially an argument between siblings. Or at least one side of it.”

“... You don’t say.” Avalon deadpanned.

“I think it’s pretty cool,” Cosy said, grinning and pleased as punch.

“Of course you would. You get to go on a dangerous mission. Honestly, you would have been good friends with Moon Burn and Windwhirl.” He shook his head. “It can be a burden as well.” He sighed, stepped forward, and nuzzled Cosy on the side of his muzzle. “Still, stay safe, and follow my lead. Every instruction. If I say run, you run. Deal?”

“Deal,” Cosy said. As an act of good faith, he spat into his hoof and held it out in a tradition as old as time. Pensword gave Cosy a strange look. Cosy smiled. “I saw my troops do this a few times.”

Pensword laughed before he, too, spat in his own hoof and sealed the deal with a hoof shake.

Grif groaned as his body strongly protested his decision to get to his paws with large amounts of pain. He looked around the room, “How long was I out?” he asked, rubbing his head.

The room was pensive and silent.

Grif lifted his head to look around the darkened space. Torches burned in sconces, having been taken from their rings in the throne room to add more light in the protective hole. The silence all around him was still, and the tension was thick. “Very well,” he said, looking around. “I make no excuses for myself. I’ll keep my distance.” He turned towards the corner of the room, grim faced, but silent.

“... Grif.” Grif felt a light hand on his shoulder. “Tell me what happened.” There was no judgement in that voice, neither anger nor sorrow. It was the voice of an old soul who had seen much and wished only for understanding and peace. When he turned to see who had spoken, he beheld the eyes of the emperor: compassionate, caring, yet stern. There was strength in those eyes.

“I wasn’t able to save him,” Grif said. “For the second time in a row, someone close to me has died because I was too weak to save him. What value am I if I can’t even protect those closest to me? What if it’s Avalon next time? What if it’s Shrial, my children? What good am I?”

“The kind that gives the lost second chances. You sacrifice, giving your all, holding nothing back for the people you love. I envy you, Grif. You’ve been able to live this way for your whole life. I never had that chance. Not until you came along. Not until you and those who share your ideals came to my aid and the aid of my people. Their deaths are not the signs of your weakness. They are the pillars of your strength.”

“Perhaps your youth has been misjudged,” Grif told him. “You may not be much for combat, and you are still a fledgling, but you have the wisdom to guide our race, the mercy to be kind when you can spare it, and the instinct to be ruthless when you can’t. Never let yourself believe you aren't strong. I’m not the hero you paint me to be, I’m simply the darkness who shadows the light. They will sing songs about you. They will curse my name. Always remember that, Daedalus.”

“I’ll remember you, Grif. And so will our people. But no one will curse your name while I draw breath. Justice isn’t always the perfect ideal we expect it to be. And darkness dwells in all of us. You suffered. We all suffer. Don’t let yourself become surrounded by that darkness when there are many waiting to support you in light.”

“Have the bodies of the fallen been looted?”

“Only to reclaim your daggers and take some rations. Grask was seeking entry, and it’s only a matter of time until he manages to break through the doors, magic or no magic.”

“If I know Pensword, that won’t be an issue. Can you send someone to retrieve something?”

“Yes.”

“There was a pair of scimitars on the last warrior I killed. I will carry those into this fight. Vigilance and Vengeance want no further part in it. If you would honor me, Daedalus, could I ask that you keep them safe until we must part ways?”

“If that is your desire. But the necessity may come sooner than you think.”

“We need to reach the docks. From there, you and I will say goodbye. I will take my people and convince Grask and his men that you have fled on the Gantrithor while you will take our ship to the western safehouse.”

“... Thank you, Grif. No matter what you may think of yourself, I want you to know you’re a good Gryphon, and a good friend.”

“Then if I may make a request?” Grif asked him. “There are going to be three empty slots needing to be filled in the royalty. Perhaps I could put forth a name?”

“It is the duty of the Avatar to provide counsel to the Emperor.” Daedalus smiled. “Who did you have in mind?”

“Gorin Farflyer. Yes, I know, the Avatar of Winds suggesting his brother-in-law. What scandal.” Grif deadpanned. “The Farflyers have supported your family since your great grandfather ascended the throne, and Garrus fears he has nothing to offer his youngest son. it would be good to keep a confidant close to you.”

“If he’s anything like his father, I’d be glad to have him, and his whole clan with him.”

“We should prepare,” Grif said. “They will be mounting another push soon, and this time they’ll be giving everything they have.” He drew a stiletto. “If it is your will, my emperor, it would be my honor to secure your safety again.”

“Cheeky.” Daedalus smirked. “By the Winds’ leave,” he said as the guards approached their Emperor. “We have hidden long enough. It is time for us to fight. Gryphons, Gryphonesses, we must fight to run away. That my bloodline may continue and that we, as brothers and sisters, may build a brighter tomorrow, free from the power-hungry, ruthless kings, that our Empire may truly be our empire. We will endure, we will weather the storm, and we will rise again upon the winds!”

“Bladefeathers!” Grif shouted to his clanmates. “Today, they have taken our brother. So how about we go take us some of theirs?” He let out a roar which, after a moment, was echoed by the Gryphons wearing the Bladefeather symbol. They marched onwards, not with thoughts of glory or riches. Just death, revenge, and the will to shape a future.

“Wonderful day for a bit of sport isn’t it, Rarity dear?” Fel jade said as she gave her rapier a few experimental swings. “I must confess I am wondering where your own training suit is?” she asked, regarding her own white padded fencing suit. The two mares stood casually in the training grounds of the courtyard. The day was bright and sunny, almost as if the Everfree Forest was smiling over the events about to come.

Fel Jade had initially been surprised when Rarity had suggested a fencing match. She, of course, knew how to fence since a basic instruction in the sport was provided at every finishing school in Canterlot, but she couldn’t help but wonder where a simple village mare could have picked it up. Still, she was all too happy to showcase her skill.

“Training suit?” Rarity asked. “Why, I didn’t know the nobles needed one.” Rarity casually flicked her perfectly coiffed hair to the side. “I’m perfectly fine on my own, darling, trust me.” With that said, she lit her horn up and drew her sword to hover in the air. “Ah, it’s been so long since I was able to pull out Seam Ripper.” She took it into her hooves and smiled as she reviewed its craftsmanship. “You know, Hammer Strike made this weapon just for me. It was his first gift. It’s beautiful, isn’t it?”

“It suits you so well. So perfectly quaint and rustic.” Fel Jade nodded. “I imagine you won’t find another of its like amongst all the ladies of canterlot.”

“Naturally,” Rarity said. Then she smiled a sickly sweet smile. “Are we ready to begin?”

“Five bits says this is being over in two minutes,” Heavy Set whispered to the stallion beside him.

“Five bits? I’d call that offensive,” he heard in response. “One hundred, less than a minute.”

“Hmm…. Heavy’s sandvich fund could be being doubled with that money…… da, da, Heavy agree,” the stallion nodded.

“Heavy, if you really need more funds for sandviches, you could always ask me.”

“...Boss?” Heavy asked, surprised as he looked behind him.

“Of course. You thought I wasn’t going to watch this?” Hammer questioned.

“Yeah, Amythest there doesn’t know what she’s got herself into,” Ahead Scout laughed before shoveling popcorn into his mouth.

“If she dies, can we have ze body?” Red Cross asked.

“If she dies, you’re not getting the body, because then I have to work towards defusing the situation with everyone in Canterlot.”

“En guarde!” Fel Jade slauted with her rapier.

Rarity returned the salute before Fel Jade moved ahead with a thrust that Rarity parried without even looking at. She didn’t press. She just waited for Fel Jade to try again. Her immediate jab was blocked once again with ridiculous ease. This time, she moved forward, ducking nimbly under Jade’s rapier to land a hard thrust on her shoulder.

“A hit!” Espionage shouted in his Phrench accent, holding a hoof to Rarity. His newly designed rouge suit and ski mask acted as a perfect flag as he signaled the point.

“That was really an excellent try, dearie, but your form’s too open and you’re too slow to repost. By drawing out your moves for artistic poise and pose, you leave yourself too open. I’d suggest working a little more on those reflexes, Darling,” Rarity said.

“I'll try to remember that, dear,” Fel Jade said before returning to starting position. Once again, Jade was the aggressor, starting off with a jab that was immediately parried, giving her only seconds to block Rarity’s thrust. She attacked with a thrust of her own, which Rarity blocked in turn. Fel Jade desperately threw her weight into a jab, causing her to lunge forward and lose her footing. With surprising speed, Rarity sidestepped the attack before landing Seam Ripper’s pommel in Fel Jade’s shoulder, followed immediately by a strike to the flanks, confirming her point.

“Hit!” Espionage confirmed again.

Fel jade winced a bit as she turned her flank and shoulder, smarting nicely. “Got a little carried away, did we, dear?”

“So sorry~,” Rarity said, fluttering her eyelashes. “Shall we begin again?”

Fel Jade’s form was much less confident as they returned to starting positions for the third and final time. This time, however, Rarity went straight to the offensive. In an almost savage manner, she rained down blows upon Fel Jade, who was far too busy parrying or blocking to try and push forward. The blades began sparking on contact as Rarity continued her push. The look in her eyes reminded Jade of a predator, and she found herself scared as she continued to block. Finally, with an audible snap, Seam Ripper pushed through Jade's rapier entirely, hitting the mare hard in her other shoulder and knocking her to the ground.

“Winner: Lady Rarity!” Espionage announced as Rarity offered Fel Jade a hoof.

Pulling her up, Rarity leaned in close and gave her a hug. “Now, Deary, we need to have a little talk,” she whispered. “Don’t scream, don’t whimper, don’t move. Just smile, listen, and act like everything’s fine. Nod if you understand.”

Fel Jade’s breath caught in her throat. Was she going to die? Was this how she died? she wasn’t dressed to die! she let out small whimper.

“Oh, darling, you whimpered. I told you not to do that,” Rarity tutted softly. “I’m offering this to you as a professional courtesy. Since you’re a fellow noble, I’ll give you one opportunity. Hammer Strike is off limits. If I see you try something like that again, I will come for you. And you, of all ponies, know just how sharp my blade is. Are we clear?”

Fel jade whimpered again. “Yes,” she squeaked.

“I said no talking. That’s a good girl. Now, play along in three … two … one.” She stepped away. “She’s alright,” Rarity said, smiling. “Good match, Fel Jade.”

“G-good match, Lady Rarity... dear?” Fel Jade’s voice was faint as she backed away from Rarity. “Oh, well look at the sun. Is it that time already? I really should pack up and head back to Canterlot,” she said before taking off for the fort to get her bags trailing a dust cloud behind her. Her training suit was all but in shambles thanks to Rarity’s swordsmanship.

“Awwww, going so soon? Do send our regards to Blueblood, won’t you, darling?” Rarity asked as she turned to her chosen stallion before approaching him and taking him up in yet another kiss.

After a moment passed and the kiss broke, Hammer Strike gave her a smile. “Thank you for that. I don’t know how much longer I would have lasted with her and her group here.”

“I think it’s safe to say we won’t be bothered for a long while,” Rarity said with a self-satisfied smirk.

“I think I’ll believe you on this one.”

“Of course. I always deliver on my promises, dearie. Always.”

“Those of you here will begin what is one of the most important endeavors of your magical career.” Sitting on work tables before the gathered Unicorns were large tubs filled with many different staff bodies, gemstones, and resins. Next to them a series of several rune stones and reference textbooks waited to be opened and used. Clover summoned her staff in a puff of smoke. “Your magical focus will act as your weapon on the battlefield. It also serves to amplify your magic when focused through it. Today, you will choose the materials for your staff. Before you, I have included the basic implements. A successful focus should contain organic and inorganic matter, a gemstone, and as an additional option, you may attach a weapon of your choice. But above all else, your focus must contain a piece of you. And remember, not all focuses are staves. Be creative. You're crafting what will hopefully be a most cherished partner. Are there any questions?”

“What if we don’t have anything that we can use to put in the staff that represents a piece of us? Would something like a hair do, or does it need to be something more specific and personal?” Vital asked.

“A piece of yourself could be anything as long as it defines you,” Clover answered. “Songebreeze the Serene once etched the notes to a song she wrote on her staff.”

“Is there a limit to weapon material, or anything that those who wish to place a blade on their focus should keep in mind?” Silver Spear asked as he reviewed the materials in their respective containers.

“Remember that balance is key,” Clover told them. “Magic exists in balance and must always maintain that balance. Darkness must shadow light, chaos must disrupt order, life must end in death. Be sure to keep the organic and inorganic properties in a reasonable ratio of each other. It need not be a perfect match, but the closer the better.”

“So if we don’t have anything personal we can think of at the moment, can we have some time to find our personal addition?”

“I have sectioned off the next three days to build your focus. That is how long you have to find what best represents you,” Clover said sternly.

Vital Spark nodded his head in understanding. “Thank you.”

“Understood, Milady.” Silver Spear answered.

“Anypony else?” she asked, looking around. “When you are ready, approach me about your gemstone.”

“So we get to pick any of these items?” Vital asked. “With the exception of the gems, I mean.”

“You have to pick these items, much like a swordsmith should choose his own steel. This is very important, as this focus will shape your career.”

Vital nodded. “Alright. Let’s get to work, then.” He approached the container and began to sort through the various bodies. “You guys coming?”

The others began sorting through possible choices quietly, all of them holding a look of intense concentration. Eventually, Vital Spark came across an old, gnarled-looking staff. The wood was a dark, dull grey with a mid-sized shaft that shone with a silvery sheen when the light hit it right. At its crown, a series of knot-like protrusions curved out like spinning petals. “Not sure if I like the color, but the weight feels about right,” Vital said as he swung experimentally.

“It’s ironwood,” Clover explained. “Strong, light, and flexible. That's a good choice for a staff shaft.” She nodded.

“What did you pick, Silver Spear?” Vital asked.

Silver Spear looked at the staff on the table. “Well, I got two of the items finished. This wood is the same material used by the Equestrian Military, and I have my ornamental spear head my father gave me as a gift. I’ll be using that to add a piece of me to it.”

“Awesome. I’m afraid I don’t know what I’m going to do for my personal touch yet, but at least I can get the gemstone for it. I’ll figure something out back at my room.”

Silver Spear smiled warmly at Vital Spark. “We have three days to plan. I think the first day is to gather materials. The tough part’s going to be crafting it. Still, good luck, and be warned, I’ve heard the focus can change as the Unicorn does.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Vital nodded. “So, should we see about our gems, then?”

Silver chuckled. “Why don’t you go up? I’ll be right behind you.”

“Um, okay,” Vital said uncertainly as he approached the bin of gems in front of Clover. “So uh … how does this work exactly?”

“Put your hoof on the array,” Clover said, gesturing to a small chalk drawing that had been inscribed on the bin with a series of runes and magical insignias. Vital hesitantly did so.

“Now what?”

“Concentrate your magic and let the spell do the rest,” she told him.

“Okay.” Vital spark closed his eyes and his horn ignited. ‘Don’t mess up, don’t mess up, don’t mess up,’ he repeated over and over in his mind.

Then everything changed. A golden light slitted vertically in his mind's eye, then burst open, consuming his vision. Suddenly he was very small, floating in the air, a tiny wisp amongst planetoids. The giant spheres shone all around him in every color imaginable and numerous combinations. As he floated amongst them, he found himself brushing against one of the larger ones. It was clear and bright, amplifying the colors of those around it, but when he touched it, a chill ran down his spine. He saw battles, charges, combat, and bravery midst utter terror and the certainty of demise. Still, despite that positive quality, it felt wrong, and so he shied away from it and carried onwards.

The next planetoid he visited was calming and blue like water. When he brushed against it he found himself in a sea of scrolls, books, and other forms of knowledge. Generals were asking his opinions on tactics and fortification. Still, this too felt wrong and he detached from it. He visited many other planets: the fires of innovation, the tranquility of honor, the gold light of love, but they all felt wrong, until, finally, he felt a pulse.

He was drawn to it like a moth to a flame. Galaxies seemed to blaze past him until he stopped before a large white sphere. It burned with heat, but unlike the others, it was welcoming and warm: a kind, embracing heat that drew him in. Upon contact, he found visions of himself giving gifts to those in need or downtrodden, bringing light and happiness to others. Memories of love given and expressed in the form of service and blessings, hugs and handshakes, words of wisdom through loving advice and listening, surged through his mind. For the first time in a long time, he felt a surge of happiness the likes of which he had not experienced in many a year. This felt right. This was who he truly was. He would give all he could to those in need. He would continue to be honest, faithful, loving and true. He embraced the warmth and in an instant found himself back in his body before the box of gemstones. A large white pearl bobbed gently in his magic.

“... What was that?” Vital asked as he removed his hoof from the spell array.

“That was your core finding what best represents it,” Clover said. “I know it can be a little disorienting, but it’s the best way to make sure you get the best stone.”

“Oh.” Vital looked at the gem. “Well, I guess it kind of fits. I can be pretty fragile, just like this pearl is.” He chuckled. “But I can be pretty tough when I need to be, I suppose.”

“You were molded with love and careful shaping by your parents. Because of that, you reflect the gentle nature of their love by being giving of yourself to others.”

“Aww shucks, when you put it that way …” Vital blushed violently as he stepped aside. “Thanks, Clover.” He picked up his staff shaft and smiled.

“Use it well. The pearl is capable of great things when utilized correctly.” Clover smiled at him. ‘Especially considering I never placed a pearl in that box in the first place,’ she thought to herself.

Hammer Strike grinned as he looked around New Unity. Fel Jade and her support had left, Rarity was up in her room working on some design requests that the troops asked for. Morale was high with the leaving of Fel Jade, and for a change, today felt like it was beginning to get better.

He gave a sigh of relief as he stretched his neck, giving a few cracks. He thought to himself on a place to practice with a new weapon. He had time to spare, paperwork was finished, all of their equipment was up to his standard, and he could do what he wanted.

“Hey Hammer Strike,” a familiar voice broke the silence. “What are you smile’n like an idiot for?”

“I feel better. Fel Jade is gone, Rarity is here, morale is up,” he replied. “I feel almost relaxed.”

“Ah, well, I got some bad news fer’ ya,” Demolition Grenado said. “Some other pony just came here from Canterlot, he calls himself Typhoon or something like that, some type of windstorm.”

“Hurricane?”

“Aye, that’s the one.”

“What do they want?” Hammer questioned. “And do you know which Hurricane it is?”

“I dunna’ anything about these Hurricane ponies, but he says he’s got some business with ya. I think he wants a fight.”

“I wonder if he wants to break the record…”

“Should I let him in or kill him? Cause Charge’s got this new sword he wants to test out…”

“No killing Canterlot ponies unless they are of serious threat. As said, I don’t want to deal with the outcry from the other nobles of Canterlot.”

“Fine,” he growled.

“Shall I cancel the order of ‘Celestia’s Beard,’ Grenado?” Hammer Strike questioned, his tone hinting his warning. “I heard you and Charge were looking forward to trying said rum.”

“... Yes, sir,” Grandao relented before storming towards the gate. “Hey, Charge, put your eyelander away. Boss says ta let him through!” A few minutes later the sound of the gate opening echoed through the fortress.

The Pegasus that walked into the room walked with the typical high born stride and wore a red military cape draped across his back that hung limply, though still gave the impression of grandeur and toughness. A black visored cap sat on his head to keep the sun out of his eyes. His Steel Battleship Grey coat and wings contrasted with his yellow and black streaked tail and mane. He removed the dark sunglasses to reveal angry grey eyes as he looked around the compound. He gave a polite, albeit curt nod to the guards around the courtyard. “I am Storming Hurricane, and I‘m here to challenge Lord Hammer Strike of New Unity to a Timed Duel, if he is bold enough to face me.”

‘Not even two sentences in and I’m sure a majority of the personnel here already don’t like you,’ Hammer thought to himself. “Any other terms you want for the match?” he asked.

“Hoof to hoof, I’ll be armored and you won’t. We’ll make it like the old stories. I last three minutes, I win.”

“Don’t want any handicaps to help you?” Hammer shrugged. “So be it.”

“Don’t need it,” he answered with a smirk.

“Come on, to the sparring area.” Hammer Strike led him, followed by a small group of guards as bits passed between hooves.

Hammer Strike entered the ring. Storming Hurricane entered a little later, having changed out of his cape and visored cap. He now wore light Pegasus Armor that covered his entire body. What few places were exposed had been been covered with chainmail to protect his flanks. His wings encased in armor with a blade on each feather. He had a helm with the visor up to allow him to look at the Earth Pony. “When this day is done, I shall return home to inform the High Duke Hurricane that his stories are just that. Stories.”

“...Yeah. Sure…” Hammer Strike gave his famous flat stare. “Are you ready?”

Hurricane lowered his visor and stood defensively, ready for attack.

“Grenado, time it.”

Grenado opened his muzzle to count only to let out a long loud belch. “One, go!” He shouted before flopping over.

Storming Hurricane took to the air like a speeding Wonderbolt. He stood in the air just for a moment before diving to the ground, skimming and leaving a dust wake as he punched Hammer Strike in his left shoulder before arcing swiftly back up into the air. To those spectating, it was akin to watching a shining metal streak start in the air, race along the ground, hit Hammer Strike, and speed away over and over again. At last the streak stopped, hovering in the air with the sun behind him. Storming waited a moment until he had Hammer Strike’s attention. He grinned in triumph as the Pony lord squinted in the light, then he dive bombed straight down, for a crushing blow to the back.

Hammer Strike kept his eyes on Storming as he dived down at him, waiting for just the right moment. As soon as he was within ten feet, Hammer quickly took a step back and stood on his back legs. Storming was within a foot of him now, his armored back visible as the pegasus desperately tried to change his trajectory before it was too late. Unfortunately for him, it already was. Bringing his hooves forward, Hammer Strike planted one at the base of Storming’s wings and the other along the wings themselves. There was a sudden pop before Hammer pushed against his back, using Storming’s momentum to slam him into the ground.

The impact kicked up a large amount of dirt into the air, covering the two. A few moments later, it cleared, revealing Hammer Strike standing before a small crater. Storming lay on his belly in the bottom of said crater, his head moving slightly in a circular motion as his eyes swirled in his head. He let out a low moan. He was dazed, definitely out of the fight. Still, he wasn’t unconscious yet, which was a feat in and of itself.

“Congrats, you lasted twenty-six seconds and you’re still awake,” Hammer commented, looking down to Storming. “The fight’s over.”

“But grandsire, how can an Earth Pony hit so hard?” Storming asked, his voice slurred and plaintive as a foal’s.

“There you are!” A harsh, grating voice snapped from the air as another Pony, older and a little more hawkish in the eyes and nose snapped. “I am Lighting Hurricane, leader of the Hurricane clan and I demand access to tend to my grand colt. No matter how insane he may be.”

“Lightning, good to see you again,” Hammer commented as he looked to said Pegasus.

Lighting Hurricane quickly landed and gave a military salute to Hammer Strike. The Ponies around were shocked at how well his name matched his body, from the stormy electric orange eyes to his grey coat that resembled a Storm Cloud, along with a black mane, streaked with yellow highlights like bolts of lightning. Even the cutie mark he had displayed on his flank bespoke his name: two crossed lightning bolts surrounded by a tornado. He looked to Hammer Strike. “I don’t recall the old stories stating that you left your opponents with dislocated limbs. Did you at least help set them after the fight?” As he got closer to the ground, the troops eyes widened even further. Lightning was almost as tall as Big Mac, and with wings to match.

“Depended on who I fought. If you really want me to, sure, I’ll help the poor colt out.”

“Please do, because I am not going to trust some wishy washy Canterlot doctor who hasn’t so much as cracked his books on Pegasus anatomy. Do you have any idea what that could do if his wing joint pops out again midflight?”

“I swear, medical books in the past gave plenty of information on this, how can doctors in a well funded environment not know this stuff?” Hammer questioned as he walked over to Storming, preparing to place the wing back into place.

“Oh if we were in Cloudsdale I would trust, but it seems that the “best” doctors are Unicorns. I swear, the Pegasi can be nurses, but it has to be some Unicorn who gets to be the healer and they don’t even know what they’re doing!”

“You’re telling this to someone who neither has wings or a horn.” Hammer commented as he pushed the joint back into place with a pop, resulting in Storming crying out in pain.

“Yet you set the Hurricane’s wing in the past. How many times? How many times did you fix the wings of a soldier under your control?” He ignored the scream. “I trust you more than any of those doctors. I am pushing to allow Pegasus Doctors to practice, but certain noble circles are finding it offensive. The Unicorn nobility seem more and more out of touch with each generation.”

“A little,” Hammer Strike said, dusting off his coat. “To be honest, I trusted the doctors of The Third Gryphon War more, and their medical standards were out of date or dangerous. Doesn’t help that even Celestia struggles to heal me as well...”

“Well,” Lighting began. “Shall we adjourn for some tea while the nurse on the edge of the field tends to my grand colt.” He smiled broadly as his eyes glinted predatorily. “I’d love to discuss some tactics, and maybe a few good lessons to teach young Storming here about how actions have consequences. A smack on the hoof seems a bit too light of a punishment this time.”

“Hah, you thought I was going to let him off for this? Colonel Hurricane would have stuck around due to both being injured, and he might have bet a few times that he would beat his time and didn’t.”

“Then shall we discuss where he shall room?” Lighting Hurricane asked, chuckling darkly.

“Room next to the forge. Who needs sleep anyways?”

“Those of us who aren’t immortal gods of war and death?” Lighting responded with a chuckle. “But I think at least have the weekends be military hours.”

“I thought you didn’t want to go easy on him.” Hammer Strike grinned.

“I’m not. He’s not going to be in Canterlot. He won’t be able to sleep in on the weekends anymore either.” He sighed. “In a way, I envy him. If I was younger, I’d be volunteering to train here in a heartbeat.”

“You’ll have to tell me more over tea,” Hammer Strike commented as he gestured him towards the entrance to New Unity while the guards lifted the near comatose Storming to transport to the infirmary.

Fizpot huffed and buzzed his wings in annoyance as Lunar Fang placed Moon River, his master and source of confliction within his mind in the carrying sack that had been placed on his side. “Yes, Mistress,” he muttered forlornly to Lunar Fang. He couldn’t help but feel the nourishing love the foal gave him: unfiltered, pure, the kind that only a baby could have. He could feel where his horn broke itch as his body repaired himself, causing a sense of fear to grow. He was without a hive. After three days of being unable to report, the queen had severed his link.

“Now, Fizpot,” Lunar Fang started in on another lecture, “tonight, seeing as Moon River is starting to sleep a little longer,” did he note a hint of disbelief in the mistress’ voice? “you are going to be taking her to meet with Me-Me’s hive. It is your choice whether you want to join with her or not, but she knows that your role, no matter what, is guardian for Moon River until Pensword returns home, at which point I am using first wife law of the herd to make you Butler for our household.”

Fizpot’s face contorted in horror and confusion. Butler, that was a coveted infiltrator’s role, and here he was being assigned it? What was this mare thinking?

He was drawn away from his thoughts as Moon River burbled and giggled yet again. She had been on the verge of speech for quite some time, a feat at which he was truly amazed. Only hatchlings could mature so quickly. He frowned. This family was by far the strangest he had ever encountered and here he was, right in the middle of it.

“Thinky!” He heard a cry of joy from Moon River and he sat down and lightly hit with a soft toy. That word brought him away from his musings long enough to realize that he was worried. He was actually worried. This was not the queen’s worry, but his own. He felt emotions, independent thought not guided by any Queen. He looked down at Moon River as he desperately tried to grasp at anything left of his old life. “My ... queen?” He asked, confused. Moon River made a sour face and blew raspberries at him.

Lunar Fang stared in shock at this situation, but quickly regained her composure. “I think Duchess would be fine to use.”

“As you wish, mistress.” he looked down at Moon River and smiled awkwardly, showing his changeling fangs. “As you wish, ... my Dutchess.”

Moon River giggled and cooed, baring her fangs in kind with a childish smile. “Vampy!” She cried, giggling as she bounced herself in the pouch. “Vampy!”

Fizpot sighed. It seemed a nightmare form he had used to scare foals as a means to become the rescuer had become this foal’s favorite shape for him. He closed his eyes and green fire erupted around him. Unlike the attack drones, his flame was cool to the touch and burned nothing, yet what emerged was a dark black leathery-winged creature with a blood red moon silhouetted by a bat for a cutie mark. Fizpot opened the wings for the foal as hypnotic red eyes glowed on the undersides of the membrane. He smiled, showing his much more prominent fangs. He cackled madly for added effect. He would have struck a truly frightening figure if not for the fact he was wearing a pouch holding a Thestral foal who was laughing her head off with childish joy, waving her hooves around trying to boop his nose.

Avalon stared out the window, pondering as the ship passed silently through the clouds. The Die Kling was certainly maneuverable, and apparently very good at stealth. She sighed as she held on to her focus.

“Beak for your thoughts?” Jorund asked as he walked up behind her.

“I’m just worried about Grif. I mean, what if something went wrong? What if he’s hurt?”

“Then our job’s already over and they're all dead,” Cheshire joked. “It would take more than a flock of sparrows to take the boss down.”

“We’re not talking about a flock. We’re talking about three armies,” Avalon reminded her. “And we’re supposed to be the cavalry.”

“I suppose it’s a good thing Grif took the Winds Father out of this. Still, it would have been good to have the aid of the peop--” Jorund was cut off as a loud clang echoed through the air around and above Gryphelheim, another soon joined afterwards and another. Soon the sound of bells echoed throughout the city. “That’s impossible…. Someone get me a spyglass!” A few minutes later one was brought to him and he looked down below. “It’s coming from the cathedral. The people are rallying. They’re attacking Grask’s soldiers!”

“How?” Avalon asked. “I thought Grask had the senior monks in his pocket already.”

“You mean you haven’t heard the news?” Chesh asked, grinning like her namesake. “All bow before his humble eminence, Grothnir Cloudclaw The Humble, as chosen by the avatar himself, long may he speak for our beloved spirits.” She laughed as she shouted the words to the surprise of most present.

“When?” Avalon asked.

“Last night, after you went to sleep. He wanted to have one more duck in the row for us in case things went wrong. Grif said it was the fact that Jiraac Cloudclaw considers himself unworthy that made him perfect for the role.”

“I take it Grask isn’t going to be too pleased.” Avalon couldn’t help but smirk. Chesh’s grin was contagious.

“That was the icing on the cake.” Chesh laughed.

“Either way, it gives us a much better chance of getting through. Now, if we can just keep the skies clear, we’ll be halfway to the hardest point.” Jorund looked to Avalon. “How much can you do?”

“It’s difficult to say. I haven’t really been able to test the limits of my focus yet.”

“Ships incoming!” the look out shouted as numerous airships emerged from the cloud banks set on a clear intercept course.

“Well, it looks like you’ll be getting an opportunity to stretch your muscles,” Jorund noted.

Avalon looked grim. “I’ve never tried anything that large before. I’ll need Snowy if I’m going to do this. Can you outmaneuver them until I get back?”

“I flew this old bird through a wind tunnel as it was fightin’ with a hurricane,” the grizzled old crane-jaguar Gryphon at the helm said as he turned the wheel. “I think I can keep her in the air long ‘nuff for you ta get back here.”

“Thank you, Captain. In the meantime, Jorund, you’d better get whatever weapons this vessel’s got ready to go. I’ll meet you and your men out on the deck.” With that, Avalon left, flying out of the cabin and down in the the ship’s bowels.

“You heard her, gunnery sergeant, how's the ship stocked for ordinance?” Jorund asked another Gryphon. This one was a much smaller ocelot-gannet mix with a fierce look in his eye. He’d clearly seen battle as his left eye was covered by an eye patch and accented by a scar running down to his beak.

“We have forward mounted swivel ballistas and we have a fresh catch of lighting in the hull so we have a full stock of thunder harpoons,” the sergeant said. “I’m afraid this ship is old, sir. I don’t know what else we could throw at them besides the crew firing arrows.”

“We’ll make do, boy. Now get those harpoon guns up and running. We’ve got a blockade to run.”

Pensword looked out from the abandoned shop that he, Cosy, the Demon Damned, and fifteen of his own Dream Clan members waited for the signal. He took a steady breath. Three of his brothers were dead already, and he was doing his best to keep his rage in check. He paused as the bells began to toll through the city. He looked to his left. “Captain of my Damned, what is going on out there?”

“The Winds Father is rallying the people against Grask,” the Gryphon said, elated. “They’re fighting for the emperor!”

“Okay, first off, the Winds Father is dead, unless they had a successor designated from the start, so what is happening? Second, we should provide backup to those fighting Grask.”

“Yes, we should. And according to the law, it was the Avatar’s choice since there was no chosen successor. Call the charge, sir and we’ll follow your lead.”

Pensword took a breath before smiling widely. He let Matthew pick the charge yell. “OVER THE TOP, TROOPS!” He roared as he jumped through a broken window. His wingblades took out the head of an enemy Gryphon. Behind him, the others followed. The street was clear in a matter of moments. They turned and charged down the street to a courtyard and hit the enemy in the left flank as a group of residents fired arrows from the second story windows. Yet again the struggle was over in a matter of minutes.

The group rested for the moment around a damaged fountain. It was an ornate column with a bowl spilling four streams of water into a larger basin. Pensword sat on the ground with his men when a small Fledgling walked over holding a bowl of water to the group. He handed it to Pensword first, and while the commander blinked in surprise, he took the offering and drank from it gladly. Soon other children had surrounded them and were serving them while checking wounds. He heard a series of caws as a flock of Gryphonesses hastily shooed the children away with their wings. Pensword looked to his new Demon Damned. “Did you have to carve my cutie mark on your armor?” They heard the sound of blade and metal upon metal further on, but had been told to wait for the moment. He looked to the roof tops where six of his Clan Thestrals were scanning the area for a quick way to the Castle,

“We didn’t know your clan symbol,” one Gryphoness said. “It was the next best thing.”

“My clan symbol?” he asked, confused before looking to the his Thestrals. “That is something only meant for those born or fully adopted into a clan.” He looked at the chest plates. “Still, in pony society, from a thousand years ago, you are currently acting as if you will be the personal warriors of the one whose cutie mark you now bear on your armor.” He shook his head. “We shall discuss this later.” He stood up as a Thestral walked up to him. She handed him a map, then gave a nod before walking towards one of the exits. Pensword looked to the others. “Captain Kahn, stay with Cosy. Cosy… stay sharp and listen to Kahn’s advice.” He waited for the nods. As per his military training, he ordered that there would be no saluting in combat.

He looked up to the sky and watched as the Die Klein passed overhead on the way to the palace. “Double time, double time! We have to be able to reach that target and hit while the front lines are distracted by our allies in the air.” As he and his ragtag troops stood, other Gryphons emerged to join them. They nodded to him gravely. It seemed that while he was not going to command, Pensword was going to have camp followers to help lend power through flanking maneuvers. “To Defend the Nest!” he yelled, using a war cry he heard earlier from those that lived in this area. He wasn’t sure what this would do coming from The Demon, but for now, he pushed that thought aside. He would focus on securing the escape and retreat later. He was not about to allow someone like Grask to take the throne.

As they flew through, Matthew absently thought of his world and a strange country called Europe. While everything here was made of stone or carved from a mountain, it still reminded the human in him of the small villages in that continent that the Americans had to fight through during World War Two. He paused and mentally shot Matthew a look of absolute bewilderment. Humans had called two wars. Two total world wars. Astounding. He shook his head to regain his focus on the upcoming battle and prayed that his letter advising about the coup had reached Princess Celestia before Grask’s Equestrian plans could have a chance to start.

Princess Celestia sat calmly in her castle’s diplomatic chambers on a large cushion. A table had been set up for tea. She glanced at the rolled scroll that sat under her left hoof and smiled as the doors opened, heralding the arrival of the Gryphon ambassadors. These Gryphons were different from the last time.

“So, judging by your smug expressions and the fact you’re completely different from the others, I assume that there has been a change of power?” She asked as she casually took a sip of her tea, hiding her smug smirk. The three Grypons glanced at each other. “I have been on the throne for over a thousand years. I can tell when a coup has happened. Usually the faces change, the old faces are sent back to your homeland to be questioned. Either they join, disappear, or become an example for others if they hold to their old loyalties.” She set the teacup down. “What is it that this new Emperor wishes from Equestria?”

“His Holiness, Lord Grask, wishes for very few changes from the current accords. Equestria shall remain out of governmental matters. He also desires that once hostilities have ceased in the Empire, you would journey back to Gryphelheim to discuss matters to benefit both our nations, and possibly to bring your niece so that Gryphonia and the empire may establish peaceful negotiations,” the first of them, a tall crow-panther mix said.

Celestia set her teacup down slowly, then laughed jovially. “Ah, that old plot. I do admire the addition you made for Cadence, though. That one was new. However, if I recall, Prince Bellacosa is the Crystal Empire’s representative, and he is currently on a diplomatic mission. If the coup has not harmed him, I think he will do well speaking to Grask.” She laughed again behind a hoof. “Anyways, as I was saying, three times I have been invited to Gryphelheim after the end of the Third Gryphon War. And all three times, there was an attempt on my life. While it is exciting, it got old after the third attempt.”

“I have no idea what you are referring to, Princess,” the second Gryphon, an ocelot mixed with a robin said, shocked.

Celestia smirked. “Ah, well,” she took another sip. “Please, have some tea.” She waved a hoof towards them. “Naturally, I shall honor the accords. Equestria won’t get involved.” Relief washed over the Gryphons’ beaks. “Anything else?” She asked as she casually bit into a slice of cake, followed by another sip from her teacup.

“We have received word that Emperor Grask is concerned for the safety of the Commander, Pensword and his friend, the clan leader, Grif. He thinks it may be best if you request their withdrawal.”

Princess Celestia made a show of looking concerned. “I would love to do that.” She sighed dramatically, relishing the chance to be theatrical in front of new diplomats. “However, Princess Luna has Grif on assignment already, and while I could withdraw Commander High Duke Pensword,” she set her teacup on the table and stared the three Gryphons down. “It would leave poor little Bellacosa without any real protection. As you know, The Crystal Empire has already returned, and I would hate if anything were to happen to Queen Cadence’s little brother. If you think The Demon is bad, consider what might happen with an angry Alicorn big sister.” She leveled her eyebrows and raised the teapot to pour some tea. “Also, Commander Pensword is of the Lunar Court, so I don’t have as much control as you might think over him. That particular authority belongs to my sister, Princess Luna. Shall I shedule a meeting with her for you?”

A small tremor ran through the Gryphons. “No no, it’s quite alright, but you realise we cannot assure their safety,” the second diplomat said.

Princess Celestia calmly set the teapot down and took another sip from her teacup. “Oh, their safety, I have no worries about. Even the Gryphons of today are not the warriors of a thousand years ago. If anything, what I worry is if some Gryphon were to somehow manage a lucky shot, what would the families left behind do?” She let the question hang as the Gryphons put the dots together. They began to pale. “I am quite sure Grask knows that Princess Luna has returned. The Thestrals now have their own royal houses. And finally, the Gryphon Slayers have stepped out of the mists of time. My question, my dear diplomats, is simply this. Is your emperor ready for the storm to come if harm ever falls upon those three?” She placed her teacup down and grinned. “After all, I do have access to my Ghost again.”

The diplomats began to sweat.

They all paused as a scroll appeared in the air and landed in her magic. She opened the scroll. When she lowered it, her grin had widened. “Speaking of my Ghost, I think it would be wise for you to broaden your horizons as diplomats.” She closed her eyes and her horn began to glow.

Hammer Strike gave Lunar Fang the scroll in hoof. “I’m sure Celestia would be glad to know I finally finished her sword,” he said, gesturing to the sheathed greatsword on his back.

Lunar Fang nodded and walked out of the training room to send the message to Celestia. Hammer Strike could see that she was worried. No new letters had arrived from Pensword recently.

“I’m sure he’s fine, Lunar Fang. He’s too stubborn to die by Gryphon talons. They most likely hit a delay, something along the lines of challenges by Gryphons who think they can beat him in a fight, I bet,” he called assuringly.

She stopped at the door, turned, then glared at Hammer Strike. If the shield brothers were there, they likely would have flinched. “He would have at least sent a colored ink splotch if he was too busy. We have codes for a reason.”

“Do you want me to ask Death about him, to reassure you that Pensword will be fine?”

“Yes, that would be nice. I want to know if I’m going to have to mount a revenge campaign.” She answered, her tone level, steel in her eyes.

“Alright. Death, get over here, will you?” Hammer called out as said ‘pony’ entered the room through the walls.

“Yeah, what do you want?”

“Need a favor from you.”

“And why would I agree to help you?”

“Well, I could always give you a hard time when I do finally die.”

“...So, what was this favor again?”

“Is Pensword going to die anytime soon?”

“No.”

“Is he going to die in the Gryphon Empire?”

“No.” Death shrugged. “Is that all? I’ve got a war to take care of.” Hammer Strike nodded and death disappeared through a wall, muttering the whole time.

“See? Or in this case, let me say his answer to both questions. No,” Hammer Strike said, turning back to Lunar Fang.

Lunar Fang lingered in the room for a full second as she continued to lock her gaze on Hammer Strike. Finally, she turned around with a huff. “Fine, but, still…. I can’t help feeling upset without him nearby. I’m not letting him out of my sight when he comes back. He’s missed so much of Moon River’s growth.” She sighed, opened her mouth to say something else, then closed it, shook her head, and left to deliver the letter.

Hammer Strike turned towards the practice dummies in the room. “Well, Pensword, it’s a good thing I got the good couches,” he said, unsheathing the new sword. The blade was made from pure brightsteel, stretching forward to the length of a greatsword. The base of the blade held an engraving of Celestia’s cutie mark. A polished brass guard shaped like a ”U” faced down the length of the blade. A topaz was mounted on either side in the center of the guard while four rubies were mounted symmetrically at its ends to compliment the topazes. A series of swirls had been engraved, flowing from the topaz to the rubies. The handle was wrapped with a sky blue cloth down to a bright brass rounded pommel. The blade itself was double edged, straight as a razor, and as sharp as the winter wind.

He focused on the dummies as he took a stance, holding the greatsword at the ready. While the blade was thinner than his average greatswords, brightsteel had a weight to it that worked wonderfully. He took off, slashing diagonally towards the dummy on the right before switching targets and cleaving the dummy to his left down the middle. For a final blow, he lunged forward, shoving the blade through the third dummy’s chest.

He took a few steps back and brought the sword around to his right side, focusing his magic to heat the blade and ignite it, both to test its handling of heat and to try a certain attack he had in mind. When he felt he was ready, a flash of light filled the room as he brought the blade across all three dummies to reduce them to kindling.

Or at least he thought he was going to.

Instead of slicing through the dummies, he found himself in a new room with Celestia and three Gryphons huddling against the wall in front of him. The blade barely missed them.

He frowned as he extinguished the blade, sheathing it on his back as he looked to Celestia. “I was expecting you to teleport to New Unity, not bring me here. I was right in the middle of testing the blade. Need to be careful with that. Would you have wanted this sword’s first blood to have been these three Gryphons here?”

The three Gryphons were rather fascinated, not with Celestia’s Ghost, nor Celestia’s feet of magic, but rather the burned and cleaved chair that had been sitting just to their left.

Princess Celestia remained still and serene as Hammer Strike was teleported into the room, swinging for all he was worth. She had judged her mentor correctly. “It would have been interesting,” she stated cooly. “However, I am glad that you’re here. I need a place to hold these three until the situation in the Gryphon Empire settles. You see, a coup is happening, and they represent the new order trying to rise. However, due to some recent intelligence I’ve received, the old order is still somewhat standing. At the moment we have two governments in existence and I would rather not have them both under the roof of my castle.” She nodded to the three. “They claim to represent the new Emperor Grask. Would you be so kind as to put them up in New Unity?” Hammer Strike could tell there was another meaning to her words.

“...Detain them. Got it,” Hammer replied, undoing the buckle to the sword’s sheath in order to give it to her.

“Oh, I prefer house arrest myself,” she replied with a cold chuckle.

“Eh, house arrest sounds too comfy. You know my methods by now.”

“Yes, but while we have two ‘valid’ governments, we should treat them like that. If their government just so happens to fail, we can always downgrade them.” The diplomats squawked in indignation. “It seems they have stopped admiring your new taste of furniture.”

“So you want to have them around New Unity,” Hammer Strike said as he looked to Celestia. “Their futures, not mine.” He shrugged.

“Yes, but I think they should have the chance for a personal meeting with Commander Pensword,” Celestia returned

“They’ll have a blast. Literally if Demolition Grenado or Charge get to them first…” Hammer muttered, then shrugged again as he held the sheathed blade to Celestia. “Solaire is its name.”

Celestia widened her eyes as the implication of the name hit her. “This, this is too--” She looked up at Hammer Strike. “You are replacing the blade that I ruined in my own stupidity?”

“Obviously. I’m not going to let some smith here make it. I make equipment that will last for long periods of time with proper care. They build for one lifetime.”

“Well, I thank you for your generosity. Did you wish for me to send any Smiths for you to teach? That reminds me, how are Wrought Iron, Storm Hammer, and Steel Weaver? Are they doing well in New Unity? Has Pensword been about to bend Wrought Iron at all?”

“I’d enjoy teaching other smiths, but I find it difficult sometimes, so I’d prefer to keep it minimal who I’ll be teaching. As for the three, they have been working on maintenance with random gear that’s been damaged, as well as working on a few side projects that are needed. You know, nails, hinges, that sort of thing.”

“Well, they might be getting busy soon,” Celestia said with a sly look. “However, that is a conversation for another day.” She looked towards the three Gryphons. “Does Emperor Grask have any words for some of my nobility?” She asked them. As she spoke, she took the chair into her magic and started to repair it like Rarity would a torn seam.

“N-no, your highness,” the first diplomat squeaked out.

“So you three are going to stay in New Unity for the duration of your trip,” Hammer Strike said, carefully scrutinizing each of them as he sized them up. “I’m sure I can find some rooms. You ready to go immediately?”

“W-what about our things? we need time to retrieve our belongings,” one of them said.

“You’ve got three minutes to get your things and return here. Take longer and I will hunt you down and bring you to New Unity myself.”

Celestia smiled wisely. “Maybe five minutes? If you let Luna’s guards accompany them? I’d rather not get them in too much of a panic just yet. You do trust Luna’s guards, right?”

“Certainly. And if they try to flee, I have my methods for keeping them … grounded.”

The Gryphons gulped audibly. “We’d never even think of it,” one of them said weakly.

“You see, you say that now, but you seem ready to fly at the drop of a pin. And if you do think about it, I’ll personally make sure you can’t.” Hammer’s grin turned dark. “Am I understood?”

“Of course, sir!” another one said.

“Good, that’s what I wanted to hear. You’re being relocated under my roof. As such, you will abide by my rules. But don’t worry, I’m not a terrible host. I’ll make sure you feel comfortable.”

The Gryphons nodded in their terror as the Thestral Guards arrived to take them to their rooms.

70 - Bloodsoaked Feathers

Extended Holiday
Ch 70: Bloodsoaked Feathers
Act 8

Pensword looked up to the sky from his perch on an abandoned balcony. Before him, another battle was wrapping up as the citizens of the city rallied to rout the Emperor’s would-be-killers from a nearby plaza. Above, the Die Kling glided over the castle as flashes of light and gusts of wind redirected projectiles. Soon they would be able to storm the gates. He nodded once to a fellow Thestral, who proceeded to signal using his wings to hold a pair of flags. After a series of waves, the combined forces of the Thestrals and the Demon Damned took to the air and rushed the a blockade while ground troops kept the soldiers occupied maintaining the blockage.

“Uncle Pensword, how long until we get into the palace? Daedalus needs us,” Cosy said as he looked worriedly at the compound.

“Hopefully by day’s end.” Pensword paused as he processed what Cosy was saying. It felt so strange being called Uncle, even if he had asked the young prince to do so while they stayed in Gryphonia. “Stick with the guards on the ground. I’ll meet you on the other side of the blockade.” With that said, he roared as he took to the air and divebombed on the other side, taking out two more Guards. Much to his surprise, the Gryphons were pulling back. Pensword let out a harsh whispered curse. “They are falling back to the fortress. They are falling back to reinforce and strengthen the walls.” Something did not seem right. The air felt different, but he couldn’t put his hoof on what could be wrong. He watched as Cosy came up from the rear. Matthew was once again commenting on Pensword’s range of vision, which was strange. Pensword thought Humans were a miracle to have survived to become the most dominant race on Earth. Then he shook his head to clear it. He had to stay on task.

“Report,” He ordered to Captain Kahn as the Gryphon approached. “How much further can we move before we hit open air and we have to wait for the airship to support us?”

“We can take everything up to the compound’s outer courts. Thanks to Empress Warbeak the Third, the homes around the fortress were raised due to how her father was killed. She turned the front area into a mixture of gardens and paved streets for easy targeting in the event of a siege. We won’t have much in the way of cover once we get to that point.”

“Then take all the streets and houses up to the gardens. Position the archers to take up the windows on the upper floors and rooftops. I want those Gryphons herded into that plaza and then I want the front plazas to be contested.”

“Understood,” Kahn responded. He turned around and vanished into the crowd. Pensword sighed inside. This was going to be torture on these souls, but still, why follow The Demon? Hammer Strike, he could understand, but why him? He moved forward with purpose and felt pride in seeing the crowds open up for him. He did not know how the Gryphons would view him now, but he was going to stop this Civil War, pure and simple. He saw Cosy racing up to meet him, his expression grim. Pensword slowed his pace to let the War Prince reach his side.

“What next?” Cosy asked as he approached.

“We get to the front, and see what we have to do. Wait for the Die Kling to attack,” he answered. “We need them to draw the Gryphons away from the main body. I hope it starts soon.”

Avalon stood on the prow of the ship, her focus glowing as it had on the pier as she glared defiantly at the armada. Three had come within firing range and had already begun firing their harpoons as electricity arced from their holds and channeled into the projectiles. “Not this time, boys,” she said, smirking as she redirected the bolts to the ground where a large cluster of Gryphons had gathered in the courtyard of the imperial compound. “Keep em coming. There’s more where that came from!”

The Gryphons that were not taken out by the bolts scattered, breaking their defensive formation to avoid the suddenly deadly rain falling from above. The open ground became a kill zone as the ground forces below pulled still further back, slowly being picked off by well aimed crossbow shots in the area beyond the gardens. The enemy ships continued to fire as Avalon playfully redirected the attacks.

And then she heard the hollow clunk echoing as numerous smaller ports opened on the three attacking ships. The sound of muted thunder boomed from within as the ships charged their thunder harpoons. Within moments a volley of the glowing electric blasts lanced towards her.

“Snowy!” The owl hooted and nodded as it squinted at the bolts. Raising both hands, a bright nimbus surrounded Avalon as she concentrated. A massive gust of wind blew from all sides of the ship, stirring the air around them as it compacted in front of them.

“What are you doing, Avalon? Get out of there!” Jorund shouted.

Avalon maintained her position as the familiar surge flowed through her body and her ears, blocking out sound. Sweat beaded her brow as a trickle of blood dripped from her nose. “You shall not pass!” Jorund’s eyes widened in shock as the lightning dissipated miraculously just before touching the hull of the ship. The newest invoker dropped to her knees as she took bolt after bolt, constantly shifting the air.

“How?” Jorund asked.

Gasping for breath, Shrial spoke. “By moving the right particles in the right places, I can negate the charge.”

“But--”

“No buts, Jorund. If that lightning gets through, we’re all dead, and the Emperor dies too. I am not about to let that happen.”

Avalon lay down, her eyes still glowing as blood flowed freely from both nostrils in her beak. As her strength plummeted and it seemed the pure exertion from the action would kill her, the wind picked up from the southeast, blowing hard and fast. Suddenly, as a brown blur slammed into the side of the enemy ship, one question echoed through the air.

“Who?”

From the east, owls came like a feathery horde: burrowing owls, great horned owls, snowy owls, owls of every species, size, type, and gender swarmed in, bringing their full wrath against the ships and their crews. At first it seemed fruitless, but soon the ships groaned under the offensive, veering off course as the Gryphons on deck desperately tried to chase the birds away. Their efforts proved unsuccessful as the birds looped, gouged, and dodged, escaping arrow, bolt, and blade while still dealing damage.

Further away, advancing ships were beset by pigeons, turtle doves, eagles, falcons, and all manner of birds in pairs, viciously tearing into anything they could lock talons with. The air around the Die Kling was thick with very angry birds.

From the Ground, Pensword and Matthew both looked up as one. The only thing Pensword could get from Matthew’s jumbled thoughts was something about a film and a book called The Birds. Pensword, on the other hoof, was grinning widely as he waited for the birds to descend upon his enemies. This was a boon, and he was not going to squander it. He would attack once the Gryphons lost track of his own forces.

“Brunhilda, you need to get Daedalus into that safe room,” Grif roared for the sixth time as the west door to the throne room thundered under the force of a yet unseen battering ram. Grif and the remaining forces stood lined against the door, bows drawn and arrows nocked, ready to take out anyone they could find. Tables and benches had been set up into makeshift barricades that would hopefully slow the enemy down enough to make the stand count.

“I’m not going anywhere, Grif, not this time. That carrion eater’s going to pay, and by the Winds, I’ll be there to see it,” Daedalus said, his eyes narrowed to slits.

“I’m sorry, your majesty, but not this time,” Brunhilda said as she pounced on Daedalus, causing his legs to buckle beneath him. A few moments later, the rest of the guard had surrounded the pair and pinned the emperor to the ground. Then, as Daedalus let loose a stream of curses, struggling the whole while, his faithful guard carried him into the safe room once again and pulled the door shut behind them.

“Gryphons of the empire! In a few minutes Gryphons loyal to that abominable traitor will pour through those doors and we’ll be leading the most important stand in the history of Gryphonkind,” Grif said as the doors battered. “Gryphonkind. That word should hold new meaning for all of us today. We can’t be consumed by our petty differences anymore. We will be united in our common goals! Perhaps it’s fate that I should be leading this stand against a force that has shaped our culture since the beginning, and once again I will be fighting against our brethren. Only this time, I’ll be fighting for our emperor, for freedom from the tyranny of a traitor, from oppression and persecution, and for our ideals.” He paused to let his words sink in. “We fight for the future of our very species! Should we win today, this will no longer be known as an ordinary day, but as a day that Gryphons declared ‘We will not stand by and let you murder our emperor! We will not let him vanish without a fight! He will live on! He is going to survive! Today, we celebrate our Affirmation Day!”

The Gryphons around him cheered loudly as one. With a loud crack, the mighty doors gave way and Gryphons poured into the room. Many faced instant death by the deadly shafts of Grif’s warriors. Bladefeathers and imperial guard attacked as one. Grif looked into the horde as he fired his own bow.

“Hurry up, Pensword,” he whispered. “I don’t know how long that speech will hold them.”

Pensword pressed his equine body against the carved stone of a raised flower planter. He looked to the others around him. The Civilians were behind them, but this time he was leading with more battle-hardened troops. He jumped up and over the raised planter and perched on a tree limb. Looking to the others, he motioned with his right wing. Three arrows flew and killed the guards. The birds, it seemed, had their talons full enough just dealing with the airships. Half of the troops had taken flight to try and dislodge the feather friends. Once in awhile, a dead Gryphon would land on the ground from the air with eyes clawed shut and a shaft to the vitals.

Pensword took a breath. This was it. “Forward! On to Victory!” he roared as they charged the open ground, heads down as they let their armor take the brunt of the damage. They charged through the blockade and in moments were engaged with the troops at the gates. It was a bloody affair, and Pensword was starting to feel they would win when the gates suddenly boomed open. Row after row of Gryphon filled his sight, at least two hundred or more. He set his teeth and wings firmly. He would die in this land if necessary. And the odds certainly seemed to fall that way. He let loose a bellow and charged headlong into the fray. If he was to join his family, he was going to take as many of these Gryphons as he could with him.

“Pensword!” Cosy cried.

Pensword turned his head towards the cry as he slammed a wing into the beak of a Gryphon. “Yes?” He shouted.

“Look out!” As Cosy slashed his sword through yet another Gryphon in the enemy ranks, he watched as the fleet of Gryphons swarmed around his beloved Uncle.

“Thank you, Cosy, watch your eight!” Pensword yelled as he slashed another Gryphon in the jugular. No matter how many he killed, more still came. Their accursed flock was endless. He struggled to catch his breath, but he was finding it more and more difficult. He could see his troops being surrounded and cut off. A sudden calm descended as he fought, alongside a strange sense of resolve and acceptance. “You may take me, but you will only seal your fate and your doom.” As he said this, he amputated another Gryphon’s arm with his wing blade, only for his legs to buckle under the pressure of continually raining blows. There wasn’t even time to take to the air. No room to maneuver. He was trapped.

Cosy turned from his most recent kill and his face became a mask of horror. “Pensword!” he shrieked.

“Stand your ground!” Pensword barked. “Do not try to get to me! Keep your ground and watch yourself, do you hear me, Cosy? You are a War Prince. Act your part!” Cosy’s adversaries paused at the mention of the title, their blades hesitating. Cosy took advantage of the gap to strike, cleaving their heads from their bodies in one broad swipe. Pensword, on the other hoof was hit in a leg and sagged as blood poured freely from the wound. Despite the pain, he still worked at keeping the Gryphons at bay. All the same, he and his enemies both knew he was on his last legs. They could smell the blood, the weakness. The Demon would soon be no more.

Cosy screamed. “Somepony, anypony, HELP HIM!” Tears flew like mist from his eyes as his horn flickered to life. The bracelet hummed and sparked, glowing a brilliant purple tinged with blue as a series of crystalline chimes sounded from its depths in ascending harmony, filling the battlefield, passing beyond the throng and into the throne room.

Things were going badly. At first, the Gryphons had seemed to be holding as the arrow line kept the invaders at bay, but soon the numbers began exceeding the arrows they could fire and they had been forced into close ranged weaponry. Grif dodged as a blade hit a pillar where his neck had previously been while he impaled the Gryphon in front of him with a scimitar and kept going. Several of the Bladefeathers had been injured, even more of the guards, and two of them were dead. The defenders found themselves constantly pushed against the saferoom door as the enemy gained ground. Grif could see signs of fatigue starting to grow around them. Things were looking far too grim.

Then everyone stopped as the sound of crystal bells tolled through the air. Where were they coming from? What trickery was this? Then came a sound the chilled Grif’s blood.

“Activation code received. Primary Directive: Protect User. Secondary Directive: Assist User Allies.” The sound of crystal cracking and breaking filled Grif’s ears, followed by heavy feet stomping as the crystal statues, eyes alight, charged through the barricade, slashing any that got in their way with their crystal swords. Their eyes glowed a fierce blue as they barreled through the enemy. Grif barely had the time to dodge as they cleared the way through the hall.

“Oh, Winds, I pray they’re fighting for us,” Grif murmured as he watched them barrel past. “Get the emperor! This may be the distraction we need to get out.”

Pensword gasped from a hit at a joint and he rolled with it, punching his attacker in the chest with his armored hooves even as he felt the limb pop out of its socket. Then he rolled. He felt the pain as his armor pinched his wing joints, having been deformed at last by the constant rain of blows. He didn’t know how bad the injury was, but he knew he wouldn’t be flying anytime soon. He barely blocked another blow with his other wing. He had lost track of all his troops. Even Cosy was lost in the din and noise, yet he still continued to fight. If he could kill just one more Gryphon, that might make all the difference. He heard a cry and from a balcony above as eight Gryphons landed on him, pinning him to the ground. He couldn’t tell if the cries were an attack, or made out of fear. Either way, he was pinned, and the only saving grace he had now was that there were too many Gryphons on him to allow a killing blow. He fought, his breath caught in his chest, and he wondered why his family was still not visible to his eyes. He felt depleted. Everything was gone and he couldn’t even move his head. Maybe playing dead would buy more time.

Just as things were about to go dark, the pressure suddenly lightened. He heard several heavy tromps and absently wondered what it could be. He prayed for Cosy’s safety, even in his last moments of consciousness. There was a loud screech like the sound of nails against a chalkboard as something very large and heavy tore into the room. Gryphons screamed in terror and pain as the sounds of commotion hit Pensword’s ears. Before he blacked out, he felt himself being lifted up and set somewhere solid.

Cosy ran for all his legs were worth, his sword a blur of motion around him as he sliced through the ranks. But even with his natural talent, there were too many between him and his goal. He watched as Pensword fell beneath the cowardly onslaught before a fully grown Gryphon obscured his view. The Siberian Tiger-Mockingjay blend sneered down at him.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here? You lost your parents, little Pony? Let me reunite you with them!” He shattered Cosy’s blade as he brought it up to block, leaving the young prince without a sword and completely open to attack. The stroke was coming too fast to dodge, and even if he could, there was precious little space in the throng of birds, Gryphons, and Thestrals. As time seemed to slow, Cosy shut his eyes, visions of his life passing through his mind as he recalled the Crystal Empire as he knew it, the battle for his home, playing with Pensword, training with Grif and the other Thestrals, all the way up to his time back here at the Empire. And now, now it was all coming to an end.

There was a loud thud, followed by the sickening sound of a blade cutting through meat and crunching through bone, then a clang, and finally nothing.

Cosy stood there, his body shaking in place. Was he dead? Was that sound the sword cutting into him? If he opened his eyes, would he look down to see his own body?

“Priority One: Protect User. Command Control Identified. User Secured.”

Cosy opened his eyes to see a towering, glowing purple crystal Gryphon in his face. “Wh--wha?” The statue lowered its head to touch the bracelet at Cosy’s hoof.

“Crystal Golem Unit 001 Awaiting Command.”

“Save Uncle Pensword!” Cosy said without missing a beat.

“Error. Command prompt fulfilled.”

“You mean he’s safe?”

“Affirmative.”

“Take me to him.” The Gryphon golem dropped to its knees as Cosy leaped onto its back, grasping its neck before it rose up onto all fours again and began to wade through the battlefield. “I’m coming, Uncle Pensword,” Cosy shouted as his new guardian struck left and right, decapitating and mauling interchangeably with talon and sword. Any swords that struck its sides bounced off with a bell-like ring. Soon enough, they had pushed through to where the other three golems stood guard around Pensword’s limp form. Cosy immediately jumped off and rushed to the Pegasus. “Uncle Pensword? Uncle Pensword, it’s me. Come on, wake up. Wake up!” Tears blurred Cosy’s vision as he struggled to revive the Equestrian commander.

Pensword groaned as he coughed and coughed again. He opened his eyes, then closed them again with a groan. At first Cosy thought that it was because of the light, but then he noticed the tears as Pensword started to cry. “I failed. I failed all my promises.” He sobbed. “You were not meant to die, Cosy. Not you. You are too young to have crossed over.” His body heaved from another sob, causing jolts of pain to pass through him as the wound throbbed.

Cosy didn’t answer, he just grabbed his Uncle as fiercely as he could, squeezing his neck in a nigh on murderous hug. Then he started to cry.

Pensword instinctively returned the hug and wept with the foal. He jerked his head up. “What?” he sniffed as he stared at an empty spot. “Well--” his cheeks went red. “That-- Um, sorry, mom.” He paused. “Right, right, no need to be sorry, just, wha--?” he trailed off as he finally noticed the four Crystal Golems. “Uh, Cosy ... what happened?” He winced as the shock began to wear off on the injuries he’d sustained.

“I don’t know. These statues from the throne room just came and saved us. They said something about a user and protection and, well, here we are. Oh, Uncle, I’m so glad you’re alright.” Cosy hugged Pensword yet again while the golems continued to stand in defense, deflecting arrow shafts with pinpoint accuracy.

“Right.” Pensword took another breath, the questions flowing like mad through his mind, but those could be asked afterwards. “Right now, we need to clear a path and get Daedalus out of here. So first, can these things protect us? Second, if so, are they on an energy level and could they be drained anytime soon? I would rather not rely too heavily on something that could stop working suddenly.”

“Power levels are at maximum efficiency. Units have absorbed ambient magic while in stasis to maintain basic function. All other functions had been suspended save observation and recording. You need not feel concern. Query. Permission to enter full engagement mode?”

“Full engagement mode? What’s that?” Cosy asked.

“These units have not gained permission to engage the enemy. Defensive parameters only. Chance of primary directive, 100%, chance of secondary directive, 1%”

“You mean you’ve only been protecting us so far? What can you do when you attack?”

“And what is this Secondary Directive?” Pensword asked, wondering why it was at a one percent.

“Secondary directive: clear imminent threats, minimize allied casualties, increase enemy casualties,” the lead crystal Gryphon explained.

“And who are your enemies exactly?” Cosy asked uncertainly.

The Gryphons’ eyes glowed and the band on Bellacosa’s hoof pulsed.

“Enemy: Grask Bloodbeak, rebel. Status: criminal. Known allies: Valerius of Clan Spear Flight, Cornelious of the Silvertongue Clan. Targets destroyed. All bearers of these royal emblems are designated targets.”

“And what about the Gryphons on our side?”

“They are not designated targets.”

“And you can tell the difference?”

“Units have stored over a millennium of data. Empathic link has granted us the most recent data and we have adjusted accordingly. Allies will not be harmed.”

“In that case, then I want two of you on attack mode and two to keep guarding Pensword and me.”

“Cosy,” Pensword began in disbelief. “Where do you need my troops?” He took a shaky breath. “Where do you need me?”

“I need you to hold still, Uncle,” Cosy said seriously. “You,” he said, pointing to one of the four golems, “put Uncle Pensword on your back and protect him. He can’t fly like this, and I don’t want him having to walk till he gets medical help. You,” he said, pointing to the second, “protect me. And as for you two, Change to secondary directive, but leave Grask for Grif.”

“Affirmative. Gamma and Beta shall stay behind to secure your safety. Delta and this unit, designation: Alpha, shall proceed with secondary directive. Permission to enter full engagement mode?”

In that moment, Cosy looked like a true general as his face turned grim. Nobody hurt his Uncle Pensword and got away with it. “Permission granted.”

Alpha’s and Delta’s eyes flashed ruby red before each opened their beaks, releasing a stream of energy at the nearby stone walls. Rather than being destroyed on contact, the stone seemed to be dismantled bit by bit as the light touched it. The resulting fragments of stone gravitated to the large crystal statues and began to clump together, glowing red with heat as they melted and forged together into large smooth plates that covered the golems’ legs, shoulders, and main body. The large articulated armor pieces all carried etchings that Bellacosa couldn’t make out and confused Pensword, but matthew recognised the circuitry burned into the armor for what it was. Holding out their clawed hands, stone formed into large spears with barbed heads.

“Full engagement mode activated. Beginning operation.” And with that the two rushed the hallway. Moments later, echoes reached Pensword and Bellacosa: the echoes of Gryphons screaming in terror.

Grif slashed forward, his scimitars flashing as he danced on the point of his formation. When the statues had come to life and charged through, it had separated and demoralized many of Grask’s troops. Grif had decided this was the time to push. He stood central, in front of Brunhilda and Daedalus while Bladefeathers covered the left flank. The remaining imperial guard covered their right flank and the V pattern they formed scythed through the enemy's lines as fast as they could. This was not to say it was easy, however. They were still heavily outnumbered, but the enemy was disorganized and scared, and Grif was going to take advantage of this while he could. “Daedalus, where exactly did those statues come from?”

“They’re made of crystal, and they came to life. Where do you think they came from, Grif? Daedalus said testily.

“Forgive me, I didn’t realise that the Crystal Ponies decided to make giant crystal Gryphons just after a war with the Gryphons!” Grif shot back.

“What did you expect? Our ancestors were raiders and scavengers after they lost the war. I was going to tell Cosy about them after we finished negotiations before all Tartarus decided to break loose,” he said as he fired an arrow into the opposing Gryphons without even looking. The shaft found its mark in an enemy soldier’s forehead.

“Yeah? Well you're already breaking a record for surviving one of these rebellions, so you may get to talk to him yet.” Grif would have kept talking but was cut off as the flow towards them became incredibly heavy. Only strangely enough, a majority of the Gryphons seemed to be trying to get around them. Grif was about to question what was happening when something large and purple hopped over their formation at incredible speed and chased after the fleeing troops. Grif wasn’t sure what it had been, but he wasn’t going to stick around to find out. The enemy was thinning out now as the Gryphons struggled to get away from the massive killing machine.

Grif stopped as they reached two more of the crystal Gryphons standing sentry, two familiar figures held within their care. “Pensword? Bellacosa? What’s going on?”

Cosy shrugged. “I dunno. They just came to help and they’re saying I’m their user, whatever that means. So they take orders from me and I told them to help thin out the ranks while these other two protect us. I’m not letting Uncle Pensword fight anymore till his injuries get treated,” he said, looking meaningfully at the Pegasus.

Pensword lay on the back of the second Crystal Gryphon, grumbling. “I can still order troops around, you know. I am not some invalid old guard who has lost all this teeth” He tried to sit up, but winced and moaned as he lay back down. “I wish Lunar Fang was here, she would know how to get rid of these kinks and snags.”

“I think it’s time for a tactical retreat.” Grif laughed dryly as he rubbed the colt’s head. “Run and live to fight another day, as the sages say.” He looked at Pensword. “If you keep trying to be tough, I will inform your wife,” he said warningly.

“... Very well,” Pensword grumbled reluctantly. “A tactical retreat. Just make sure the air is clear. I am going to have to be carried up in some way as not to destroy morale.” He paused. “If I ever do die, stuff me in my armor, prop me up, and send my body into battle.”

“None of that!” Cosy snapped. “Grif, is Daedalus with you?”

“I’m right here,” Daedalus said testily as he folded his arms. “Somebody decided to lock me up instead of letting me fight with him to escape. He casually threw a knife to his side, where it found its mark in the form of a Black Tip assassin. “I don’t know whether to be glad or angry that I don’t have magic right now, because if I did, I might do something I’d regret.”

“Can we be Grumpy together?” Pensword replied as he glared down at the crystal Gryphon while it killed yet another attacking Gryphon that was drawing its bow. “At least you can get kills in still. I feel like a coddled foal right now.” He paused before chuckling. “I have something that might cheer you up, Daedalus.”

“I just hope Avalon and the others are ready at the Gantrithor. We’re going to have to move fast and make this convincing,” Grif said, removing his cloak. “Daedalus, give me your cloak.”

Nodding, Daedalus removed his cloak and handed it to Grif as the pair exchanged.

“Uh, yeah … about that,” Cosy said, rubbing the back of his head with a hoof.

“Bellacosa, I just lost Kel’leam. Your next words had better be ‘I’m sure they're all waiting for us.’” Grif’s eyes glowed as he lifted his head. In an instant the whirlwind returned, only it was its usual clear consistency with none of the black from earlier. “OR SO HELP ME, SOMEONE IS GOING TO DIE!”

“What War Prince Bellacosa is trying to say is, that at the moment, Avalon is in the Die Kling above our heads holding enemy ships back, and…” Pensword’s ears twitched as they heard the sound of something hitting the ground. “Well, make that two ships remaining that would have been backing us up. She is controlling every single feathered beast in the air right now to attack and keep the sky clear. She is literally heading the air battle for our retreat.” He stopped to catch his breath. “Alright, I ... might need a doctor.” He knocked the head of the Crystal Gryphon. “Do you have a medical scanner in that noggin of yours?”

“Negative. And please refrain from touching Unit Gamma.”

“How can I refrain when I am laying on your back?” Pensword snapped. “What good are you if you soldier boys can’t do a simple medical scan? Even the greenest recruit can do field patch-ups.”

“Error. Unit was speaking of Unit Gamma’s head.

“Oh hell no!” Grif shouted as the wind picked up. “Everyone, head for the docks. Wear cloaks. Keep your bodies entirely covered. Avalon and I will meet you there,” Grif said before he charged out so fast they hadn’t realised he was gone until he was.

“You heard him,” Pensword responded wearily. “We move to the Capital Ship. Cosy, shall you give the orders?”

“With pleasure. Beta, contact Alpha and Delta. Tell them to return to primary protocols and escort us back to the airship docks. Priority protection goes to Daedalus, Pensword, and me in that order. You’ll work with Daedalus’ guards to protect us and help guard them, too as secondary um … secondary …”

“Assets,” Pensword supplied.

“Oh, right. Assets. Did you get all that?” Cosy asked the golem.

“Orders confirmed. Executing.” The statue’s eyes flashed. Its twin and the others further down soon replicated the action. As one body, three statues formed a retreating wall while Gamma continued within the circle, its sword held in a defensive stance as it scanned the halls for any approaching threats. Unseen and far away, Grask watched, seething as, for the first time in Gryphon history, an emperor was successfully evacuated from the palace during a coup d'etat.

Meanwhile, Grif charged out the courtyard doors. The air was still ringing with the sounds of battle and corpses littered the area, yet none of that mattered as he lifted his head to the sky, searching for any sign of his wife.

Feathers, roars, shrieks, and corpses fell from the sky like a snow storm at its peak. Blood spattered the streets and walls of the compound like a new coat of paint. Despite all of this, the legendary warrior could not locate his beloved.

“Winds damn it, Avalon, where are you?” Grif said as he futilely sifted through the aerial combat. Out of the hubub, a highly ruffled snowy owl broke through, making straight for him and letting loose a series of screeches and hoots while it spun its head in excitement.

“Where is she?” Grif asked desperately.The owl responded by circling him three times before swooping back up into the air. Grif wasted no time as he bunched his limbs. The powerful downdraft from his wings knocked over several enemy combatants as he shot into the air after the owl.

Avalon glared at her opponents, her chest heaving as she beat her wings. The opposing Gryphons were a conglomeration of Black Tips and Grask’s troops. She smirked as she slashed another’s wing joint, defiant to the end. “If you murderous scum think you can keep me from my husband, you’ve got another thing coming,” she said. The blood had dried on sides of her beak, though fresh wounds had been opened on her sides, causing her to become light headed. Her white fur had been dyed pink in various places as she continued to resist. Her wings were getting sore though, and the odds were not in her favor. She’d taken down seven on her own. Now she had to face the final three.

The soldiers sneered, impressed with themselves as they attacked, constantly swinging their axes and swords in a continual barrage. Their movements were erratic, the cuts they made shallow, but painful. She could tell they were toying with her, playing with their food essentially.

Avalon defended as best she could with the sword she’d taken from the ship’s stocks. Sparks flew as she took the blows, directed their force away from her body, and did her best to counterattack. Still, despite her skill, despite her training, her arms were flagging. Her muscles burned. It was only a matter of time until the exhaustion of spellcasting combined with her physical fatigue did her in.

“Avalon, dive now!” a familiar voice broke through all other sounds as she heard something traveling through the air. A large swirling ball of wind slammed into one of her assaulters before exploding in a vortex that proceeded to send his torso flying, without his head.

Avalon dived as a second ball blew past her, barely brushing her fur. She distinctly felt the air pass by as it barely cut the edges of her fur off. Looking up, she heard the air rush through her ears as her second attacker met the same fate as his brother.

“I’ve had a really, really bad day!” Grif shouted as the Black Tip swerved to see the very angry raven Gryphon standing there, a large swirling orb floating above his talons. “And now, you freakin platypus droppings had to get your beaks involved. I don’t care who hired you, and I don’t give a damn why. Just shut up, die,” he seethed as he charged the mercenary assassin. “AND DESPAIR!” He slammed the orb into the Gryphon’s chest with all his strength. The Gryphon’s back literally exploded, jettisoning the contents of his chest in a fine red mist. Grif didn’t even look at his victim as he turned to Avalon and dived to meet her, Grabbing her in his arms.

“Next time, just stay on the ship,” he told her. “I really couldn’t handle losing you, especially not today.”

“Why else do you think I was trying to get to you?” Avalon asked, smiling weakly at her husband. “This is really nice and all, Grif, but I’m really starting to feel tired. Do you think we could get Daedalus to the Gantrithor and leave already? I’m pretty much done.” At that moment, Snowy flew up and flapped around her mistress, hooting in a tone which, surprisingly enough to Grif, he actually understood as scolding.

“Women.” Grif rolled his eyes as he turned for the airship in the distance. The air hardened around Avalon in his arms, forming a type of barrier before the air in front of him converted into a wind tunnel and sent them hurtling to the ship.

Grask stewed in the now forsaken throne room as he looked upon his remaining staff. “WHAT. JUST. HAPPENED?” he shouted, a perfect blend of leonine roar and avian screech. He clutched a ruined scroll that numbered his forces. Of all the troops he had started with, only one hundred and fifty one now remained. He was going to have to split his forces in half to try and cow not only the population, but the religious factions now. He glared at his daughter, who had taken to dying her feline fur pink for some strange reason. Her clouded white eyes sparkled playfully in the light.

“Melody,” Grask began, “I want you to stay here with your claw picked guards and maids. This must stand as my command post.”

His daughter giggled “I told you this wouldn’t end well, father,” she said. “You doomed our family. You should throw yourself to Daedalus’ mercy before it’s too late.”

“And what? Be hung alive to be pecked and eaten by the ravens, crows, and vultures while you fall into poverty? I cannot. No, I promised you riches and grandeur. I will fullfill that promise, even if I have to tear this entire nation to the ground.” He stood up and began to pace. “And when I finish here, I shall make sure that Celestia pays for having her lackies muck about in other nations’ affairs. She’s gone too far this time.” He snarled. “When I get my talons on the archives, I want to look at every single treaty. I will ruin her if it’s the last thing I do.”

“No Gryphon force would ever take Equestria,” she said in an almost sing-song tone. “If you leave the palace to chase them, we will never meet again, father,” she warned.

“Then I’ll start eliminating her allies one by one. She can’t use that blasted sun spell if I target Zebrica, or the Minotaurs.” He turned to look at his daughter. “I will see you again. When I bring Daedalus’ head back on a pike. I will make you my heir and princess. Then the nightmares can finally stop,” he almost whispered.

“Beware the white wizard wreathed in cold with frosty hair that shines like gold.” She realised that last bit was new. It seemed to come to her when he mentioned Zebrica. Then she sighed. “My destiny and yours have no longer been synced since the day I was born, father.”

He paused and looked to his daughter. “But you shall be Empress,” he snarled. He paused and then continued with a mocking tone. “So, do tell me, dear, why won't we meet again, hmm? Am I to die at the hands of a flying Diamond Dog? Or maybe a magical satyr will suddenly pop out of the air and turn me into a newt.”

“The winds have decided that if you march out to meet the Avatar, you will not fly amongst the winds nor walk the earth, you will simply--” she crushed a beetle beneath her tail idly. “--be blotted out.”

Grask laughed. “Oh I do so love your little games. So, what then, Melody? How should I humble myself?” he asked, mimicking her sing-song tone. Yet in the midst of this, a glimmer of hesitation shone in his eyes.

Melody let out a long withheld sigh. “You would not listen if I told you, father. Go and do what is in your heart. I will throw myself to Daedalus’ talons when you're dead. He will be merciful.”

“Oh? Because his father was weak? Or was it because he is the opposite of the Royal family his family disposed of?” He snorted in derision. “When the time comes, I will hunt down the Gantrithor and claim it as my own. I was thinking of renaming it after your mother.”

“Mother never wanted this.” The pink Gryphon seemed to actually respond emotionally. “The empress was her friend and you slaughtered her. It was you who killed my mother.”

“Don’t you dare accuse me of killing my own mate.” He roared in anger. “Keep speaking like this, and I will disown you!”

“It’s too late for that,” she said, her voice suddenly growing cold. Her eyes hardened. “You have doomed your clan, but I will not suffer for your foolishness, Grask Bloodbeak.” An ominous wind blew through the room, swirling Melody’s feathers. “I call upon the Winds as my witness. Here and now, I renounce you and all who support you.” She pecked her talon before sucking some of the blood into her mouth and spitting at his feet. “Seek me no more, for I do not know you.” And with that, she took her leave without a word. The Gryphons growled, but parted reluctantly for her. It was ill advised to kill one like her, and the ancient laws protected one who renounced their line for twenty four hours.

Grask Roared and for a brief moment it seemed like he would tear his own daughter to pieces right then and there. However, just as he was about to, he dropped his claws and gave a mad chuckle. “No. Oh no,“ he whispered. “I will return an Emperor, and we can forget this whole mess. I’ll came back ruler. I’ll forgive you, my daughter. Your rash words will melt away in my love for you. For you. All for you.” he chuckled, his laughter slowly rising in a combination glissando and crescendo. Soon he was cackling madly as he slipped over the edge. He motioned with a talon. “Bring my main forces to me. My personal guard, WITH ME!” Fifteen Gryphons formed up around him. He turned to two of his underlings. “Divide the remaining forces and attack the Winds Father. Attack the council, the civilians, or whatever they are calling themselves. I want both of them cowed to my will when I return. You hear me? Cowed. Grind them into the dirt!” He began to cackle madly again as he turned with a flourish, his guards trading nervous glances as they followed behind.

“Live well. Rule better.” Grif grasped Daedalus’ wrist in his hand and clapped the other on his back. “Find a mate, sire a family, and be happy. This is my blessing. Take it with honor, my emperor,” he said, bowing his beak with respect.

The guard stared, their mouths agape. “Did he just…?” Brunhilda asked.

“I think he did, ma’am,” one of the others returned.

“I think you’re forgetting something, Grif Grafson,” Daedalus said as he lifted Grif’s beak with a talon.

“And what is that?” Grif asked him.

“The Avatar can’t be much of an Avatar without his tools,” Daedalus said as he pulled Vengeance and Vigilance from within Grif’s cloak. “Thus do I fulfill my duty and obligation to you and return that which is yours.” He smirked then. “And maybe, if you’re lucky, I’ll have forgiven you by the end of the century.”

Grif laughed as he took the blades, pulling out one of his stilettos. “It isn’t much, but this knife was forged by Lord Hammer Strike of Equestria. There are few smiths better for quality weapons. Take this as a gift.” Grif offered it to him. “This is my last one from the war.”

“I’ll take good care of it,” Daedalus promised. “And who knows, maybe one day I’ll be able to invite a delegation from Equestria without the Empire going up in arms.” He chuckled then. “But I get the feeling this meeting won’t be our last, Grif. We’ll meet again, I’m sure.”

“Then do not invite me,” Pensword replied with a laugh; however, his eyes were watching six figures as they stealthily snuck into the Gantrithor while Bellacosa walked up to the Gryphon Emperor.

“I’m sorry we didn’t get the chance to really get to know each other, Daedalus, but I’m glad I was able to help. I wouldn’t want your Empire to fall like mine did, not to someone like Grask. And not when you’re in charge.”

“Thank you, Bellacosa.”

“Cosy. Call me Cosy,” Bellacosa said as he smiled up at the Emperor. “Maybe next time I can invite you up to my house instead. I’m sure Cady and Uncle Shiney would love to meet you.”

Daedalus laughed. “Sure thing, Cosy. After all, we still need to discuss those trade agreements. And I’d love to see that crystal heart I’ve heard so much about.”

“It’s a deal. I’ll send you a letter when things get easier for you,” Cosy beamed.

Pensword waited for a moment. Two of his Thestral stallion guards propped him up. “Emperor, speak with Jorrund when you are safe on the airship. There is a list of six families that I would like to see compensated.” His expression fell. “Six of their children fell defending your life in the barracks.” He looked around quickly at the sudden sound of flapping wings, his body tensing. He relaxed as three eagles flew from roofs over their heads, then sighed tiredly. “Maybe in another decade or two we can hold a military exercise together.”

“I think it might take a little longer before my people are ready for that drastic of a change, but I’d definitely like that, Pensword. I think some of my troops would, too. I’ll make sure to notify the families of their loss. There will be much to mourn by the time this coup is finished.”

“Commander Pensword,” he corrected gently. “I am The Demon, after all. Still have to keep some form of decorum present,” he answered with a smirk. “Besides, I am far older than you.” He winced when he tried to laugh. “I had better go see the field docs. You take care. I do not want your ghost bothering me any time soon.”

“Yes, sir, Commander,” Daedalus said with a respectful, albeit playful, salute.

Pensword glared a moment at the Emperor before returning the salute as crisply as he could in his condition. “Very good. Maybe you can break this curse I have. Wars have a tendency to break out around me.”

“I’ll see what I can do,” Daedalus said. “Anyways, we should probably get going. If this plan is going to work, we’ll need to get as far out of range as we can. Thank you, everyone, for coming to my aid and to that of my people. We won’t be forgetting it any time soon.”

Pensword nodded and was guided away by the Dream Clan as they surrounded him and led him into the ship. Daedalus saw them smack one of Pensword’s hooves away from a sack with a disapproving look.

“Goodbye, Daedalus.” Grif sighed. “Brunhilda, the shield if you would?”

Brunhilda cradled the greatshield as she carried it across the gap to Grif. “Give him a place of honor. He deserves to be remembered. And put it some place where it can watch the sun set. He always used to like that.”

Grif embraced her gently for a moment before separating and hefting the shield. “When you are secure, if you could see that something is done with his body, I’d appreciate it,” he said. “Goodbye.” He waved one last time before boarding the vessel. He had only just gotten on deck when the gangplank began to raise.

“Grif, the ship’s ready to fly. We’ve been tending to the wounded and the Gryphons who are still able to work have been placed to man their stations. It’s been a little hard getting things together, but then again, nothing worth getting is ever easy.” Then she grinned. “Speaking of getting, where’s Kel’leam? I do believe he’s been avoiding me, and I need to catch myself a liger.”

“Chesh … you need to sit down.” Grif’s voice caught a bit in his throat as he looked at her face.

Chesh stared at Grif, the grin suddenly dropping as she looked to his side where the greatshield sat. The silence was deafening.

“Chesh--I--he--” a tear fell from Grif’s eye. “He’s gone, chesh,” he whispered.

Cheshire approached slowly, raising a talon and gently running it over the lip of the shield. “Tell me what happened.” There was no playfulness this time. The frisky, manic light that usually danced in her eyes had dulled to embers.

Grif told her everything slowly and in as much detail as he could recall. He made sure to recount Kel’leams last words directly for her. “I’m so sorry, Chesh. I failed you.”

She gently ran a hand over the shield. “‘For words unsaid and deeds undone,’” she repeated. “Oh, Kel’leam,” she crooned softly, “why couldn’t you just say it?” She turned to look back to Grif. “I … need some time, Grif. Let me know when Grask’s forces come.” She slowly hefted the shield up onto her back. Her legs trembled only slightly as she lurched forward, adjusting to the weight.

“Chesh--” Grif reached out toward the shield, but Cheshire shook her head, brushing his proffered hand aside.

“No, Grif, I can handle this on my own,” she insisted, shaking her head. “I have to do this for him and for me. Just make sure to get me when it’s time.”

“He was my brother,” Grif told her. “I miss him, too. If you need to talk, my door is always open.”

Cheshire nodded. “We can talk when we get back to Equestria. Right now, we have other things to worry about.”

“Send someone to me with three fresh quivers on your way down, okay?”

“Will do. Besides, I’ve got some preparations of my own to make.” She chuckled hollowly as she walked over and disappeared into the hold.

“Oh for the love o’ pete, Hammer Strike, tell me ye didn’t agree to host political prisoners now,” Demolition Granado shouted from the gatehouse. “Unless you got us some new target dummies, o’ course.”

“Demo, I didn’t want this in the first place,” Hammer Strike said with a flat stare.

“Usually when you don’t want somethin’ happening, it ain’t going ta happen,” Demolition Grandao pointed out as he signaled the gate to be raised.

“They need to stay alive for the time being, not dead,” Hammer replied, glancing at the three behind him. “Though I don’t know what’ll happen in the next few days.”

“Who needs to stay alive?” A female Thestral asked as she walked out of the gates. She paused and gave Hammer Strike a look. “Let me guess, they’re from the coup?” She was dressed in some rather intricate armor accented by more ancient designs.

“Yeah.”

“Where do you want them?” She asked with a sigh.

“Room next to the forge.”

“Ah. Any orders?” She asked as she pawed the ground nervously. “Because I would love to give them a nice space. Quiet, nobody to bother them. A lovely suite carved by Thestral hooves, just six feet under ground.”

“Alive,” Hammer replied flatly.

She frowned. “Well, how am I going to keep up with my mate?” She asked, “He’s having a fun time over there.”

“I honestly don’t know. We’ll see how our adventures go once we’re all together again.”

“Still,” she grinned, baring her fangs. “Do you three know who I am?” She asked, finally turning to face the three would-be delegates.

“Uh, D-dame Lunar Fang?” the central Gryphon asked.

“And do you know who my mate is? Who I’ve devoted my life to?” She stepped forward glaring aggressively as she asserted her authority and station.

“Com-commander Pensword,” the third Gryphon offered weakly.

She smiled. “So you know his other name, and what that means for me. Stay in line, be very polite, and you may just live long enough to see the return of our own diplomatic team.”

One of the Gryphons let out a groan of fear and anxiety.

Lunar Fang turned around and Demo caught the sly smirk that she hid from the three Gryphons. “I’ll make sure the rooms are ready, and the Gryphon Slayers are on the other side of the compound.” She looked up into the air. “Fox Feather, Report to my location.”

“Sir,” one of Grask’s lieutenants spoke up. “We’ve managed to get a view of the docks. The Gantrithor and the airship belonging to the avatar have taken off in their predicted courses. should we pursue?”

Grask looked at the document, and back at the twenty Gryphons in the room. “We aim for the Gantrithor. Let the Avatar leave for Equestria. What do I care for a bunch of cowards? They think they’ve won, so we’ll snuff out that hope now.”

“Very well, sir. The men have gone to secure airships. Should we send an advanced party to try and overtake them?”

“No, I’ll lead the charge myself. Gather twenty of our most skilled warriors. We leave immediately. Daedalus will be mine,” he growled.

“As you command, Emperor.” His underling said as they swiftly retreated.

Grask glared after the slowly exiting ship, a small grin creeping over his face. Normally, the Gantrithor would have been miles away by now. Fortunately, his spies had figured out how to sabotage the thrusters. The ship wouldn’t be able to approach anything close to the wing speed of a Gryphon soldier.

“Sir, we have reports of wind eddies around the Gantrithor. We believe that the Gryphoness from earlier is onboard with the Emperor. Shall we kill her for being a magic user?” one of the more ragged soldiers asked, an arm wrapped with a cloth and sling, partially soaked in drying blood.

“Why would the avatar leave her behind?” Grask wondered, then shook his head. “It’s not important, so yes. If you find her, kill her. No one leaves that ship alive. Do you understand?”

“Yes, my Emperor.”

“Is everyone ready?” he asked.

“Yes,” three Gryphons spoke up, “We’re ready for action, Emperor Bloodbeak.”

“Reverse V formation. I’ll take the back. Let's go!” he said, taking to the air.

Hammer Strike found himself shaping a few plates of armor, the recruits that they had formerly belonged to didn’t keep proper maintenance on their equipment. Hammer sighed heavily as he remembered talking to said recruits about how a mistake like that could well mean their death. The musical ring of the hammer drowned out practically all sound as the flames billowed, filling the forge with roiling heat. Yet despite all this, a single voice carried loud and clear over the work, piercing his concentration. The only voice that ever could.

“Hammer Strike,” Rarity called. “Do you have a minute to talk, dear?”

Hammer Strike toned down, doing minor shaping as he looked over to Rarity. “Yes? How are things?”

“Oh things are going positively swimmingly. I just wanted to talk with you about the arrangements.”

Hammer Strike hummed in question, raising a curious eyebrow.

“For the party.”

Hammer Strike blinked cluelessly, eyebrow still raised. He was still hammering the plate.

“Didn’t you receive your invitation? I got mine just yesterday.”

“Invitation to what?”

“Why, to the Grand Galloping Gala, of course,” Rarity said.

A loud clang sounded through the room as a cloud of dust blew out from Hammer Strike’s work area. The anvil and armor plate that he had been working on had shattered. After a moment of pause he turned towards her. “The Gala is that near?”

“Why it’s only about a month or so away. I’m surprised you weren’t keeping track. It’s only the most social event of the whole year.”

“I try to avoid the Gala, to be honest.”

“But why?”

“Because of other nobility.”

“We’ve changed things since the last Gala, Hammer Strike. It’s much more enjoyable to attend now.”

“I don’t know…”

There was a sudden flash of light and a scroll landed on the table next to them. Hammer grabbed it, opening it half way when a small golden ticket fell out, floating gently down to the ground below. “Celestia, I swear your timing is sometimes annoying.”

Rarity took the scroll from him to read.

Dear Hammer Strike,

I know you’ll likely see this letter as an annoyance, and before you try, the ticket is fireproof. Not even I could incinerate it, so there’s no way to “accidentally” burn it this time. I hope you are well, and I hope that Dame Rarity is as well. Frankly, I need a back up for some of my plans for this year's Gala. So, please, please come. I will even go so far as billing you for the catering if you want. Just please attend with Dame Rarity. I think Baron Blueblood is getting a little full of himself, and he needs to be taken down a few pegs, especially after what he pulled with Fel Jade’s little visit.

Looking forward to your arrival,

H.R.H. Princess Celestia

Hammer Strike frowned, giving a low growl before sighing. “I’m going to bring Steven. She’d better expect it.”

“Who’s Steven, dear?” Rarity asked with a small hint of worry.

“You’ll see when I get it. I have to send a letter to Celestia to get her to pull it out of storage.” He gave her a grin. “Long story short, it makes the Gala more… Interesting.”

“No maiming, dear, as much as we may want to throttle some of them.”

“Oh, you always know the right things to say.” Hammer gave her a smile.

“Can you hear this, then?” Rarity asked as she sidled up to her stallion, pulled his muzzle closer to her own, and proceeded to lock lips. Sparks flew around them, a mixture of azure blue and fiery orange.

Grif saw the Gryphons in the distance and immediately moved to stop a Thestral walking behind him. “Hey, can you do me a favor? Find Chesh or find a Bladefeather to find her and tell her it’s time.”

The Thestral mare nodded her head and turned around from the deck, heading back inside of the ship. She smiled as a familiar looking box came into view on the side of the ship with a horn-shaped mouth piece. She pressed a small button on the strange console and spoke into the mouth piece. “Would Chesire please report to the port side outer deck? Please report to the outer deck. Grif is calling.” She stepped back and sighed in relief that she would not have to be hunting all over the ship now.

She flattened her ears as an alarm blared from another speaker of the ship. She did not know what was going on, but alarms seemed to pop up a lot on this strange contraption. This was the sixth one she had heard, and all six had a different pitch and function, she supposed.

Grif took an arrow from his quiver, one of three. This arrow was longer than the others, fletched with one large grey Gryphon feather and two of his own black feathers. The shaft was covered in Gryphon runes. With a flick of his talon, he lopped off the large barbed steel arrowhead at the end and concentrated, pulling the wind aspect energy around it until it formed a similar barbed arrowhead of solid yellow crystal. Taking his collapsed bow from his back, he held both under his cloak and waited. He wanted Chesh to see this.

The Gryphoness that stepped out into the sunlight was far different than the one Grif had come to know. Her expression was grim and her body shone with the light of burnished steel. The shield was still on her back, but it appeared that she had adjusted to the weight as she pressed forward and pulled out her sword, testing its edge as she approached. Gryphon and Thestral alike backpedalled as she pressed staunchly forward. It seemed almost as if a shadow had surrounded her as her eyes burned.

“Ready for a massacre?” Grif asked her.

“You really have to ask?” The steely rasp of her sword as she drew it from its hilt was like the grating of stone on an executioner’s axe. “They won’t live to see the sun set.”

“How far away would you say Grask is?” Grif asked as, with an over dramatic flick, he unclasped his bow. “I want him to see it coming.”

“I’d say they’re a good five miles or so off. Considering how much of a coward Grask is, it wouldn’t surprise me if he’s taken the rear.”

A sadistic grin came to Grask’s face as he felt the winds shift under his wings. “You see, men? The winds support us! Feel how they speed us on to the slaughter.” He laughed.

The manic grin was contagious as the troops confidence soared with their leader. With the winds on their side, perhaps what had happened in the Fortress was actually a sign of the fall of the Avatar. If such were the case, perhaps they stood a chance of capturing the Emperor after all. And if Grif had indeed fallen, then that meant the new Winds Father was also a fraud for supporting him, giving them grounds to kill him and install a new one on the seat of power. Surely, the winds were guiding them to victory. They let loose battle cries filled with confidence as they closed the gap.

Grif took a deep breath as he lifted the bow and notched the arrow. Exhaling slowly, he pulled the string back on the ancient black wood, straining as he did so. “Father, if you're there, and if you still guide my wings, then add your strength to this shot. Don’t let me falter, and make my aim true,” he spoke calmly as the ruby of the black bow blazed to life. Generations worth of powerful Gryphon blood that had since been sleeping now roused to the call. In front of Grif’s bow, red magic formed a cross hair.

“Winds, if you still want me as your avatar, and I know I’ve hardly been worthy of that title, then please grant me this boon. Guide this arrow to its target and grant me sacred vengeance for my brother.” The air around him suddenly kicked up into a breeze that circled around his body down his arm and around the arrow itself, causing the crystal to glow. The feeling of this wind on his skin was warm and loving; ancient and wise; playful and competitive, and wrathful, filled with such righteous indignation that Grif had to grit his teeth to keep himself calm.

“My name is Grif Bladefeather,” Grif spoke as he eyed down the shaft, the rapidly growing black dot in front of him suddenly becoming clearer as his eyes glowed, his vision enhancing more than it should. “You killed my brother,” he growled as the picture of Kel’leam dying flashed in his mind. He maneuvered the arrow, aiming under the heart and lungs, away from anything that would be instant.

‘Aim a little higher, son. There’s a tricky wind today.’ The sound of Graf’s old gravely voice echoed through Grif’s mind. Whether it was a memory from his childhood or the ghost of his father guiding him, he could not say, and he really didn’t care. A ghostly talon pressured his arm, holding it steady.

“Prepare to die!” Grif shouted as he loosed the arrow. It flew from its place: fast and deadly, closing the gap between shooter and target in less than a breath.

Grask stopped for a moment in the air as he felt the pain of the arrow puncture his armor and enter his body. He grasped the wound in shock, but he was 150 years old and he knew his body well enough to know the arrow had missed its target. “Missed the lung and the heart. It hurts like Tartarus, but I’ll survive,” he said, assuring his men as he broke the shaft from its place in his armor and waved them forward.

The trap was set and it only made Grif smile all the more as he nocked another normal arrow, took aim, and grinned at Chesher. “Two beaks says I can hit the left flank leader through his right eye.”

“I know better than to bet against you,” Cheshire said. “Just don’t kill them all before they get here. I deserve to get at least some blood out of them.” Her beak twitched.

Grif laughed before turning back and firing. There was a scream as the leftmost Gryphon fell from the sky. He allowed himself a dark chuckle as he nocked yet another arrow. “How long do you think before they realise we’re not Daedalus and Brunhilda?”

“Considering how stupid they were to kill Kel’leam in the first place? They probably won’t know till it’s too late. I’m guessing when Grask lands and starts monologuing. Then it’ll take about another five minutes of boring dialogue before he gets to the point he recognizes us and we kill him. Sound about right?” Her twitch turned into a grim smile. Her eyes darkened, and Grif very nearly shuddered at the sight.

“He’s already dead. When he lands, I’ll show you how dead,” Grif told her, taking another shot, sending the next left Gryphon Screaming to his death. “I’ll leave the right flank to you, okay?”

“Of course. Just let them come. They’ll regret the day they ever crossed me.” And then Cheshire laughed a cold, chilling laugh as she grinned. “I’ll make them pay. I’ll make them all pay.”

And so it went for the next ten minutes of playful banter while Grif took his shots. The mental effects were obvious as the formation slowed and nearly broke twice during their charge, but finally, they were within range for Cheshire to engage them directly. With a deafening roar, she launched into the air, her wings booming as she slit her first victim down his sternum, causing him to fall, trailing blood and internal organs. She whipped an arm above her back, pulling Kel’leam’s shield off its resting place as she set it in place.

“Murderers, traitors. You have shed innocent blood. And it shall be avenged by the very shield he once bore. DIE!” A tornado of shrieks, blood, and feathers followed as soldier after soldier dropped. All the while, a manic laughter filled the skies. “You think I was crazy before? You haven’t seen crazy yet, boys. Oh, but you will. You will.” Cheshire cackled and laughed again as she mercilessly sliced off an opponent’s wings and watched him fall while Kel’leam’s shield took the brunt of an incoming blow before she smashed its edge against yet another Gryphon’s temple.

Grask landed with fury in his eyes and rage in his body as he stood alone upon the deck of the great vessel. “You call yourself the Avatar? You missed, fool! And to think you would waste such an important arrow on me. How can you think to call yourself a Gryphon when all you’ve done has been nothing but turning your back upon your own kind? The winds fail you. Your ancestors forsake you. And you will fail in your supposed duty as protector, leaving the Emperor at my mercy.” He began to laugh. “Roll over now and I might show you the mercy of a quick death.” Grask’s eyes were bloodshot, his breathing unsteady. In a strangely ironic turn of events, he looked almost exactly as Cheshire did. He had lost his sanity, and Grif knew it. Grask drew the blade at his side. “Now die, you worthless affront to Gryphonia!” He charged Grif with a roar.

Grif snapped his talons together instantly. Suddenly, Grask’s chest exploded with a horrible pain, crippling his charge and forcing his blade to drop from his hand. “You’re a cancer, Grask,” Grif told him as he stood, staring down at the would-be-emperor, whose knees had buckled. The pain in Grask’s chest slowly began to spread as Grif carried implacably on. “You and those like you only serve to weaken our species by stopping the change we actually need. You’re right that Gryphons need to understand what true strength is, but you're wrong if you believe that you are that strength. That crystal in your chest is tearing itself and everything around it apart, both physical and spiritual, Grask. Your strength is as nothing before the Winds. Take that despair as you sink into nothingness,” Grif told him as he placed a talon on Grask’s beak and tapped it like an elder would a fledgling during his lessons. “You will never fly with the Winds, nor walk the earth in disgrace. The only way to kill a cancer is to destroy it completely and utterly. You will cease to be.”

Grask’s eyes widened in fear and shock and the madness parted. “N-no--” he wheezed. Even as he did so, the words of his daughter returned to haunt him. ‘If you march out to meet the Avatar, you will not fly amongst the winds nor walk the earth, you will simply be blotted out.’ He looked on in horror as a very bloodthirsty Cheshire shrieked in victory, having plunged her taloned hand into her enemy’s chest cavity. She ripped out the soldier’s heart, crushed it, then let it go as its owner disappeared beneath the cloud bank below. With a nigh pious reverence, she hefted Kel’leam’s greatshield onto her back again, then glided back onto the ship to stand next to Grif.

“Is it painful?” she asked.

“Indescribably.” Grif smiled. “He’s being torn apart to his base elements,” he said as he threw his hands out and pushed Grask off the edge, holding the would-be-emperor in the winds as the two watched him writhe in agony only a bit longer before Grif dropped him. Looking down, they watched as Grask’s body slowly disintegrated from the chest down to his hands and lower body. Soon all that was left was a face. Then, even that disintegrated, the process slowly working its way in. Grask opened his beak in one last wordless plea before even that was gone. The winds scattered what little remained of him until they disappeared entirely. Grif nodded in approval, his expression stony. “He has been totally unmade.”

“Then he’s damned?” Cheshire asked, still peering at the place where Grask had once been.

“Damned would mean his soul still survived, Cheshire.” Grif looked at her with a grim expression. “Even that was too good for him.”

“Then he’s really gone?”

“He couldn’t be any more gone, Cheshire. There’s not a way in all the universe to more fully destroy him.”

Cheshire nodded. “Good. Now Kel’leam can rest.”

“Would you desire it?” Grif motioned to the shield. “If you want it, I’d freely give it to you.”

“I loved Kel’leam, Grif. But even so, I don’t think it deserves to be cooped up in a corner somewhere while I’m out on a mission. It deserves better. He deserves better.”

“He deserved more than I could ever give him.” Grif nodded. “I think I will use this shield in a memorial. Somewhere nice and sunny. What do you think?”

“It’s a start.” Cheshire smiled weakly as tears pricked the corner of her eyes. “It’s a start.”

Grif approached Cheshire and embraced her in a hug. The two stood there embracing, saying nothing as they finally acknowledged their shared grief. The sunset blazed as the Gantrithor slowly changed its course, turning to face the west as they plotted their journey home. The pair glowed together, even as the orb slowly set below the horizon and all became darkness.

71 - Expanded Knowledge

Extended Holiday
Ch 71: Expanded Knowledge
Act 9

“Clover, I need your help with magic that is volatile enough to kill us both if something goes wrong,” Hammer said as he moved towards Clover, who was currently taking a break from teaching.

“So, the fun stuff.” Clover laughed.

“Exactly. Got a room to test out this stuff, or shall we do it in the middle of the courtyard with a ton of ponies watching?”

“As much as I love a captive audience, something tells me putting a few dozen Ponies in mortal danger doesn’t sit well with you,” she noted. “We can use my fortified lab.”

“To be fair, if something were to happen, a contained lab still wouldn’t stop much of the damage.” He shrugged..

“Maybe not,” she said, nodding in agreement, “If it wasn’t within a self contained pocket dimension.” She smirked.

“Then let’s go.”

Clover’s horn flared and the two vanished in a flash of light, re-appearing in a large square room filled with alchemical equipment, books, sigils, and evidence of other magical experimentation. “Welcome to the crossroads.”

“Good. This should work.” Hammer Strike turned to face her. “I need you to create a shield around you, specifically a dome.”

“Any particular strength?” she asked him.

“A very strong one.”

Clover nodded as she moved to a clear spot. Her horn flared again and a dome formed over her made of smaller intricately designed and reinforced hexagonal plates of magic.

“Oh boy,” Hammer sighed. “Mixing magic.” He raised a hoof slightly off the ground, a small purple crystal taking form as he focused. Over time the crystal grew in size.

“May I ask what the purpose of this experiment is?” Clover asked, confused.

“You can ask, but I’d prefer to show you,” he replied, storing the crystal in his coat as he walked towards the barrier. “Your shield only has two percent of what it had when you started.” He lifted a hoof, prodding one of the magical plates, only to have it weakly bend and break.

“How did you do that? This is a multi-layered shield. Weakening it that much shouldn’t be possible!” Clover said, shocked.

“It’s because you didn’t know what you were supposed to feel. I drained your shield of the energy reserve, leaving it at the point where it could only take a small amount of pressure compared to the start,” he replied with a grin. “After a problem that happened recently involving a shield, I looked into a way to break them quickly and efficiently.”

“The implications to this could be incredible!” Clover said as she dropped her shield.

“The problem is that you can’t replicate it without using an absurd amount of magic.” Hammer frowned. “As it turns out, the way to measure Thaumic units is on a Unicorn’s magic scale. When I tried the test to a Unicorn, I discovered that your Equestrian field is approximately half the amount of a thaumic field, meaning one unit of Thaumic energy is around two and a half on a Unicorn scale.” He shrugged. “I’m sure you could replicate the setup, but not efficiently for energy use.”

“Hmm…. Still, this proves an important weakness in my shield work. I’m going to have to figure out how to create a self-energizing shield array to prevent something like this in the future.”

“Test two. I want you to try and break past one that I make.”

“But you told me before you couldn’t shape a shield with your magic.”

“Not with Thaumic magic, but Celestia screwed up my field, and I apparently have an Equestrian field now on top of my own thaumic one,” he said as his forehooves began to burn blue fire. “Downside, I don’t have a horn to focus the energy, so I have to use my front hooves, which uses more energy.” A simple blue dome appeared around Hammer Strike with wicks of energy shooting off at random moments like a solar flare, matching his overall setup in how his magic looked.

“I’ll start with something simple and work upwards,” Clover said as she charged her horn, sending a simple magical blast at the shield.

The blast of magic simply collided with the shield and disappeared.

“Did your shield just eat my magic?” Clover asked.

“Maybe.”

Clover smirked before charging her horn again and firing several lighting bolts at the shield. Said bolts collided. Though the energy was absorbed, the electricity of said bolts spread across the shield before clearing.

She reached out with her magic, lifting several gemstones from a nearby store and flinging them point first at the shield before removing her magic’s influence on them. Each one collided, some bouncing off while some fractured on impact. The shield gained no power.

“Good,” Hammer noted.

Clover’s eyes glowed as she planted her hooves and gritted her teeth. The floor behind her cracked as a large wooden alicorn idol rose from the ground. The alicorn was in a meditative position; however, fanned out behind it were large wooden hooves connected to legs. Clover grinned as she lit up in flames from the magic she was sinking into this spell. The idol’s head turned to Hammer Strike before one of the hooves detached from the fan they had formed behind the idol and smashed forward, hitting the shield hard. As it returned to its place, a second one moved to strike the shield faster. And so it went, hoof after hoof, faster and harder and faster and harder as more legas lunged forward, slamming into the shield with incredible amounts of force. The attack seemed as if it was having no effect until the hits suddenly slowed down, the fan stopping entirely as one of the front legs on the idol lifted and slammed itself downward with an earth-shattering blow that collapsed through the shield, but stopped on contact with Hammer Strike himself. The idol returned to its regular position, sinking back underground as Clover collapsed, panting.

Hammer Strike shook his head, drops of blood falling to the floor beneath him as he pulled out a small cloth sheet to stop the bloody nose. “Note to self. Don’t hold the shield that long after it should have broken…”

“That attack came from a rare cult of albino Diamond Dogs living at the foot of Mount Everhoof,” Clover said, still panting “The fact you managed to hold that barrier together for the whole attack is incredible.”

“I was going to ask for a magical spar, but I think we should save that for another time, eh?”

“Considering that spell takes more energy than I’d like to admit, yes, I think that’s a great idea.” Clover moved to her alchemy table and pulled two purple concoctions from a beaker holder. She offered him one before drinking her own.

Hammer Strike carefully examined the fluid, shrugged, then drank it down. He smacked his lips. “You know, I’ve actually had worse.”

“Potion making and alchemy are simple sciences.” She shrugged. “At one point, I was a hair's breadth from making a philosopher’s stone, but it failed. I’m pretty sure it’s impossible.”

“You’ve met the Doctor. You should know better by now.”

“...Touché.”

Vital Spark walked nervously into Ponyville, his white coat and golden mane glistening in the sunlight. As an additional precaution to make a good impression, he’d made sure to clean himself till he shone and then faced Rarity’s intense scrutiny. He was going in for an interview of sorts after all, and his mom had always said to dress for the part. He searched high and low, doing his best to find somepony, anypony that he could recognize while he shifted the black case uncomfortably on his back.

“Are you lost?” a feminine voice asked.

Vital turned around to see a pegasus mare. Her coat was a pale persian blue with a light yellow mane and a streak of slightly darker yellow. Her cutie mark was a cloud covering a sun and she stared at him with a look that made him feel slightly uncomfortable.

“Um … yes. I was looking for Octavia’s house? Or recording studio? Rarity was a little vague, but she told me I should go see her.”

“Oh. And why’s a cute stallion like you headed that way?” she asked him.

Vital Spark blushed at the compliment. “I’m a violinist. Rarity suggested I join the orchestra here in Ponyville to stay in practice.”

“Well, I can show you the way.” She smiled, though somehow the way she voiced those words sounded wrong.

“Um … sure. I guess?” Vital asked. His heart was starting to race as his eyes darted nervously. “Thank you.”

Just before they set off, a white hoof tapped the Pegasus on the shoulder. She turned around suddenly to see a familiar looking white Unicorn with streaked blue hair. She held up a sign reading Cloud Kicker! and gestured with an angry hoof.

“Oh, come on, Vinyl, I was just teasing him,” Cloud Kicker tried, but Vinyl shook her hoof again. “Fine!” she sighed before storming off.

Vinyl looked at Vital spark. She turned the sign over and wrote something down with her magic. Looking for Octy?

“Um … yeah, I was. Rarity told me she’d want to meet me. I um … was hoping to audition for the orchestra,” he said, rubbing the back of his head nervously with a hoof. His mane had grown longer again in the time he’d been training and working at New Unity, but it was still manageable, so he didn’t worry about it too much. “Um, do you think you could take me to her? If you don’t mind, that is.”

Vinyl nodded, waving for him to follow.

“Thanks. It’s great to see a friendly face. I’m still kind of new in the area.” He smiled as he began to follow. “You’re Vinyl Scratch, right? The famous D.J. Pon-3?”

She nodded her head as she walked.

“I heard you did an amazing job at the royal wedding. You specialize in dubstep, right?”

She nodded again, smiling at him.

“I’d love to hear some of your work some time. I may like playing the violin, but that doesn’t mean I’m limited to classical music.” He smiled back.

She gestured with her hooves. He guessed she was trying to say she’d like that.

“Awesome. Maybe I can show you some music the humans brought with them from their world, too some time. It sounds like something right up your alley.” He laughed, the anxiety of Cloud Kicker now far behind him, blown away like a cloud on the wind. Eventually the pair reached a rather strange looking house with a neatly trimmed hedge in the shape of an eighth note. The house itself appeared to be split down its middle with what looked like organ pipes sticking up from the roof on the left. The keyboard flower boxes accented the musical theme and the glass windows were carefully formed with the shape of various musical symbols. The door and thatch of the house, along with its decoration on the outside left Vital Spark incredibly confused as he cocked his head at it.

“Um … is this her house?”

Vinyl looked at him with a strained expression as she tried to explain it.

“It’s our recording studio,” a familiar uppercrust voice spoke up. There on the landing, Octavia stood, her grey coat and purple bow tie just as perfectly styled as ever. Her black mane was carefully groomed and styled to give that casual, yet refined look that all professionals of the classical variety seemed to carry with them. Her purple eyes shone widely, just like every other pony in Ponyville.

“Oh. I didn’t know Ponyville had one of those,” Vital said, surprised.

“It was a joint venture that I and my partner,” she gestured to Vinyl, “invested in when I moved to Ponyville from Canterlot after an… incident involving the last Grand Galloping Gala,” Octavia noted.

“Played some music the nobles were too stuck up to enjoy even though it was actually fun, didn’t you?”

“I was told to play requests, and it was an element of harmony making the request. What was I supposed to do?” she sighed.

.”Well, on the plus side, you have a princess right here in Ponyville who approves of your music and what you’re trying to do, right? Not to mention a Lord who’s quite literally a legend up at Canterlot living just next door. If you could get a couple of gigs from them, your career would probably skyrocket.”

“That’s very nice of you, but I’ve decided to work on improving other aspects of my life first. I made a lot of mistakes when I moved to Canterlot that I need to atone for,” Octavia said in a despondent tone of voice before lifting her head. “But that’s neither here nor there. What can I do for you, Vital Spark, was it?”

“Um, yes, but how did you know my name? I never said a word.”

“You do realise that you’re friends with some of the largest figures in Equestria, correct? Including Ponyville’s biggest gossip?”

Vital Spark blushed. “You mean Rarity?”

“If there is something to be known about the rich and famous, then chances are she knows it.” Octavia nodded.

“Then yeah, that’s me.” Vital blushed again. “I heard that you had an orchestra and I was wondering if you could use another violinist.”

“Oh, I wasn’t aware that you played,” Octavia said “Do you have much experience?”

“I’ve played since I was nine years old. I’m a fairly competent site reader and I love learning new pieces.” He smiled. “And to answer your next question, I’m twenty three now.”

“My. You certainly have quite the dossier.” She smiled. “Perhaps you’d like to come inside and play something for me?”

“Sure. That’d be great!” Vital couldn’t help but smile back. “I’ve been itching to try some new material. Though if you’d like, I can play something I’m familiar with instead.”

“Oh, I’m sure we can find something.” Octavia giggled and Vinyl gave her a strange look with an arched brow as they walked in.

Pensword stood towards the back of the main bridge, the surfaces around him bathed in the setting sunlight as he watched the movements of the skeleton crew going about their tasks. It reminded him much of the human movie Star Wars. He frowned at how Matthew kept referring to these things. He had no clue what they were.

The center of the bridge had a table that broadcasted a holographic projection of the ship and the space around it with emblems and symbols in Gryphic describing weather conditions and other external readings. All of a sudden, something popped up at the edge of the system and suddenly the lights went blood red as an alarm blared that Pensword did not recognize. Matthew was confused as the alarm chimed over and over again. Gryphons were racing, some even flying to other parts of the bridge and ship.

“Three Destroyer class airships are moving in to block us,” one crewman yelled. Another had hit the communication system.

“General Quarters, General Quarters. Man your battlestations. Engineering, shut the thrusters down and pull power to the forward guns.” A sea of commotion frothed and stormed around the commander as he heard yet another alarm sound.

“Sir, there is no way the forwards guns will be able to punch through that blockade in time. We can’t do enough damage fast enough,” a Thestral said as he carefully looked over a read out.

The Gryphon at the helm smirked. He flicked a switch. “All Hands: brace, brace, brace.” He looked to the Thestral. “We have one main cannon that they will be facing.” He smirked as the sound of shifting metal reverberated throughout the ship.

On the holographic display, an image of the front of the ship flickered into being, showing as gears ground and parts shifted, causing two great bay doors to slide aside as a large barrel pushed slowly forward. For a moment, a flash of memory from Matthew connected to Pensword, stirring something deep within him. “Yamato,” he whispered with a giggle.

The Gryphon at the helm turned and looked at the manic glint in Pensword’s eyes. “Commander Pensword, you may give the word.”

Pensword quickly moved to look at the displays as a Thestral Stallion stood nearby to help his balance. He saw the lines and range of fire as the ship’s systems drew up the trajectory. Judging by the radius of the projected blast, the middle ship would be vaporized and the other two would suffer heavy damage at bare minimum. The ship shook as some of the longer ranged weapons on the Destroyers made contact. He waited another second, carefully studying the energy readouts and the glow coming from deep inside the barrel.

Suddenly, he snapped a wing out and chopped violently downwards. “FIRE!” He roared. Pensword did not know who gave the order, or who was the most excited, but in that moment, Matthew and Pensword were one.

The Cannon fired a beam that blinded the holographic sensors. The bridge was illuminated, flooded with light and shadow as sharp in difference as the night from the day as the beam raced out into the distance. Lightning crackled around the ship as he heard the sound of thunder shattering the air around them. In the distance, one ball of fire and light bloomed, followed shortly by another to the left. The one to the right slowly fell in a gradually descending arc, flipping over and over as it twinkled out of sight. A second later the vessel was gone in an explosion.

“Sir, we got Gryphons spiraling to the water below.” Pensword paused as he realized they were in fact over the ocean now. “Scopes show the deployment of rafts on the water surface. What should we do with the survivors?”

“Leave them,” Pensword said, his voice hard and hollow. “If they survive to reach land, they will be killed, or they will die out here on the water. Either way… it will be an ordeal. If any survive and live to serve in the Empire, they deserve that life they clawed out of death’s maw.”

“Reports indicate other airships are retreating. Annihilator cannon barrel is marked at three thousand degrees. We won’t be firing it again soon. Good thing they don’t know that.” The Gryphon smirked. “Looks like we’re clear for an escape, sir.”

Pensword looked at those around the bridge. “Just how big is that thing?” he asked in awe as he realized just what the damage was: three Destroyer ships gone. Massive, well sized vessels, each capable of extraordinarily powerful feats of combat had been laid low in a single blow.

“The cannon itself is thirty inches in diameter; however, the amplified lightning expands as it leaves the cannon until it dissipates,” an engineer explained.

“I am so happy we have that weapon under our control,” Pensword answered.

“Amen, sir.”

Grif sat at the table in the private mess hall set aside for the emperor and his staff, smiling gently as he sampled bits and pieces from the emperor's private stores. He was just about to pick a fruit that seemed to be a turquoise blue with yellow diagonal stripes when he noticed Pensword limp into the room.

“Aren’t you supposed to be in the infirmary?” he asked.

“I can walk. I have bruises all over, and a pulled wing muscle, but I can walk. In fact, they are telling me that walking will be good for me.” He sighed as he slipped into a rather comically oversized chair for him. “So, raiding the foods fit for a king? Or should I say emperor?” he asked with a laugh. “What have you found so far?” he moved a forehoof to rub his left ear. “Also, something about all this is setting me on edge.”

“Sit down.” Grif took a knife and cut a small chunk off of a large portion of brown chocolate and offered it to Pensword. “Care to join me?”

Pensword settled down further into the chair, where before his chest and above was visible, now only his head stuck up over the top of the table. “If you mention one word about a booster seat, I will give you a scar on that beak of yours and knock a tooth in.”

“Never crossed my mind.” Grif chuckled as he once again offered the chocolate. “It’s a rare delicacy from the Northern Kingdom.”

Pensword stood up, reached forward, took the piece of chocolate, and sat down feeling like he could have been swallowed up by the ship itself, even as he prepared to eat his smaller slice of the chocolate. He took a small nibble before pausing and peering over at Grif before taking a slightly larger bite. “What is this?” He asked. “Was that cinnamon I detected?”

“The beans and the cows that the milk comes from are produced in the same region. They add the cinnamon at just the right point during the process of making the chocolate so that it melds together, a delightful chocolaty cloud with a kiss of fire at the end. That's how they’ve described it in the past, they being only the highest of critics and royalty. They can only create so much of this stuff in a year and the majority of a year's worth sits on the table in front of us today.” Grif laughed. “You like it?”

“I do, but my father would have liked this even more. He loves Cinnamon and hot stuff.” He shook his head, a sad glint in his eyes. “Still, it is really good, and it just makes you feel special getting this type of food.”

Grif pulled up an empty tankard and filled it with some kind of purple juice, which he set down in front of Pensword. “This is what we Gryphons call gwarkalah. I don’t think there is a correct translation in Equestrian, but it’s made from a fruit that Zebricans will sell once every seven years. It has a sweet taste, but washes down with a pleasant iciness.” He slid the tankard in front of the Pegasus.

Pensword looked at the tankard and sniffed it. It had no real odor that he could detect. He looked up at Grif and smiled as he took a sip. His eyes widened in shock. “I feel like I could breath out a snowstorm,” he wheezed. “But it is so good at the same time.” He looked at the drink. “You think we could get some trade going for these fruits? Or maybe Zecora knows how to make it?”

“We can try.” Grif laughed. “With Hammer Strike’s coffers, who knows?” He tossed Pensword one of the fruits he had been about to eat when he walked in. “Not quite sure what this is, but it looks tasty,” he said, taking one himself.

Pensword snickered into his tankard as he raised a hoof to catch the fruit. “Ah, so we get to experiment. I like that. So, is the outside edible? Or is it like a gourd and you only eat the meat on the inside?”

“Anything on the table would be fully edible. Gryphons don’t eat fruit often, and when we do we usually aren't in the mood to peel it,” Grif told him. “On three?”

“On Three,” Pensword agreed. “One,” he began to count.

“Two…” Grif smiled.

“Three!” Pensword said as they both took a bite. The fruit was firm and had the slightest sound of a crisp crunch. “Wow, tastes like--this is mango and peach, and the texture … it feels like an apple.” He took another bite and the juice dripped all over his muzzle. He used his tongue to lick part of it back up as he voraciously finished off the rest. “I think it is a leftover from some old Thestral love of fruit, but this is … I almost want to call this a ... this is some of the best fruit I have ever had. Can I keep the pit?”

“Of course.” Grif laughed. “Gryphons buy fruit. They don’t waste space growing it when the farmland could be used for grains and cereals and other such things.” He continued to laugh as he pulled a loaf of bread over and cut it in half, revealing the aroma of garlic and cheese with hints of rosemary and… bacon? He handed half to Pensword. “Something I don’t think we can get from Sugarcube Corner.” He bit into it heartily, letting the taste wash over his tongue.

“How did they get the bacon into the bread? But that smells good to this old Thestral,” he muttered. Warm and somewhat full, he smiled as he casually moved a hoof to his chestplate, where Grif knew the eye tooth of the bear still hung around his neck. “Grif, did I ever tell you how I got this tooth?” he asked as he pulled the makeshift necklace out.

“Well ...” Grif smiled. “Let me refill your cup and make us both a plate and then you can give me the whole story. How does that sound? Just a couple of tough old hunters swapping stories over a good meal. I think we’ve both needed this for a while.”

“Sounds like a fair trade,” Pensword replied with a chuckle. “I call you brother. It is time I treat you like one. You see, this item that hangs around my neck is my symbol of becoming a stallion. It belonged to the most feared beast in the woods of my home: the grizzly bear.” Pensword began to speak in a solemn tone as he mentioned the loss of bee hives and a few Thestral legends about the bear.

Vital Spark practically pranced through the square, waving to each Pony that said hello with a slightly bulging music pocket on his case. He hummed happily to himself as he recalled the audition and subsequent duet work with Octavia. The show most definitely didn’t do her talent justice, and he loved seeing her jaw drop when he played Meditation From Thais. The teachers from his jury back in school hadn’t liked his performance, but he’d clearly managed to pique her interest. The tears and her wonderful smile were all the encouragement he needed after taking so long to be able to really play again. Come to think of it, he couldn’t recall a moment where she wasn’t smiling at him. And he couldn’t seem to understand why Vinyl kept facehoofing. When he asked her later, she just shook her head and harrumphed before going back to her work station to mix up a new soundtrack. Despite this strange behavior, he was still one of the happiest stallions alive. He couldn’t wait to start practicing some new music, especially since this was Pony music, which meant it could be completely different from Earth’s music. Suddenly he felt a firm, but heavy hoof on his shoulder that turned him around faster than he could register the feeling.

“You. You’re the new pony from New Unity, right?” A practically frantic Berry Punch asked.

Vital started, jolted from his reverie and thoughts by the pony’s sudden turn of action. “Yes, um, hi? Can I help you?” He blushed violently.

“The name’s Berry Punch,” she said, cutting straight to the point. “Are you headed back to New Unity by chance?”

“... Yes. I was just popping into town to visit Octavia and get some new music to practice,” he said, motioning to the case on his back. “Why do you ask?” he asked cautiously.

She gulped, then hurriedly burst into her story. Her eyes were bloodshot. “I was supposed to make this delivery earlier, but the bar was busy today.” She gestured to the cart behind her. “And right now if I make the delivery, I won’t be home in time to pick up Ruby or Piña Colada from school. My sister can handle herself, but Pinchy gets worried if I’m not on time. Please, I know you don’t know me, but I’m begging you.” She dropped onto her knees. “Could you please do me a favor and maybe take the cart with you?”

“I … suppose I could,” Vital said a little uncomfortably. “I’d be glad to help. I mean, it’s little kids after all. I’d just need some help getting into the harness. I know it might sound hard to believe, but I’ve never had to pull a cart before.”

It took a few minutes, but soon enough Vital was strapped into the cart securely, his case laid carefully in a nook in one of the corners next to the securely strapped barrels. “These are for Mister Demolition Charge. I’ll come by for the cart tomorrow. Thank you so much. I really do appreciate this.”

“No problem. I know a little of how it feels to be an overworked mother. Things like this happened to mine a few times, too.” He smiled kindly. “Say hi to the kids for me, okay? Oh, and tell them Grif will be returning home soon. I’m sure they’ll be looking forward to story time. I hear he’s quite skilled.” With that said, he waved a cheerful goodbye and started out for the castle. The sensation was a curious one to say the least, since the weight of the cart pulled at his waist in a manner similar to how he felt when his pants pockets were weighted down with heavy objects in human form. Much to his delight, the cart actually didn’t feel too heavy. It still required some effort, but he was able to manage the load fine. All those workouts must have been doing him good.

“Will do,” Berry called as he left before she turned and headed on her way.

Passing through the woods, Vital decided to take advantage of the privacy to start singing. He started off with a rendition ofIn the Jungle before shifting over to I Can See Clearly Now and finally settling on You Raise Me Up. Eventually he rounded the bend and came up on the castle proper. The distance had left him slightly winded, but overall it was more like a pleasant walk than anything else. Rook would be impressed. With that pleasant thought in mind, he continued on to the drawbridge where a familiar voice greeted him at the gate.

“Vital Spark? I take it that’s you and not some prissy Unicorn?” Grenado called down to him.

“I’d be careful who you call a prissy, Demo.” Vital laughed. “After all, Rarity is Hammer Strike’s special somepony. Also, if I were a noble, do you seriously think I’d be pulling this thing myself without a guarded escort and a bunch of servants to boss around?”

“Fair ‘nuff, fair ‘nuff,” he nodded. “But don’t be calling Lady Rarity a Unicorn again, y’hear me?” he said before signaling the gate to be rushed.

“Why? It’s our tribe, isn’t it?” Vital asked.

“Lady Rarity is a lady who knows how to kick an arse right ‘n proper. She ain’t like them prissy Unicorns from Canterlot; she’s a proper one of us,” Demo said.

“So what do I call her then?” Vital asked as

“Uh…” Demo trailed off for a minute. “What’s inna cart?” he growled.

“Delivery from Berry. She says it’s for Charge. I thought I’d do you guys and her a favor and bring it by.” Vital smiled.

“Ah. Alright, get in here.” Grenado looked over his shoulder. “Hey, Charge, get out here! Your ingredients have arrived!”

Vital passed through the gate and smiled as he parked on the side of the training grounds near the makeshift guardhouse the Demos had claimed for themselves. He magically undid his harness with his horn and reclaimed his violin case. Things had gotten a little easier now that he’d dealt with his guilt over the Changelings, though magic still came more difficult for him than it did for the other Unicorns in New Unity.

“Ah, Vital! I see you brought my shipment!” Charge’s tone was slightly less harsh compared to Grenado’s, even holding a jovial tone to it.

“Yeah, Berry’s work ran late today, so she asked if I could help. Say, Charge, can I ask you a personal question?”

“Aye,” Charge answered as he began checking the cart.

“Is it really true that you and Grenado can’t live without alcohol?”

“Last time I tried going dry, I ended up in the hospital,” Charge told him, shivering. “It’s just better I don’t question it.”

“I understand. You guys are okay with cookies though, right?”

“Aye.” Charge nodded. “Back before she lost her other eye, me mother used to make me cookies while my father was at one of his twenty seven jobs.”

Vital Spark whistled. “Twenty seven?”

“Ah know ah know, he could have been doing more, but it was rough times and there weren’t no other jobs on the market.” charge sighed.

“I actually meant that to be one of impression. The most my dad ever did were two at one time. No wonder you have such a great work ethic.” Vital smiled. “And you two can expect a little present in the next day or two. I’ve got an itch to bake something fierce. You guys like chocolate chip?”

“Aye,” Charge said, somewhat confused “Why? What do you need us to do?”

“Nothing. I just want to do something nice for you guys. I’m sure Pinkie Pie will be happy to help me out.”

“Alright then,” Charge said. “I should be getting this stuff to the distillery and the explosive shed. Brave of you. Not many ponies willing to move some of this stuff without proper training.”

“Wait, what?” Vital exclaimed, his eyes suddenly wide.

Shawn sighed to himself as he stood in a secure room with just a table and straight sword. Clover was the furthest away, currently at one of the walls. He placed two crystals on the table: a dark grey one and a red one. “Alright, Clover, anything goes wrong and I hope you can hold a shield around this to keep it from killing us.”

“I’ve been working on possible strengthening techniques, and I think I can make one strong enough now.” She nodded.

“Let’s hope so. Because if it doesn’t work, we’re both dead.” Shawn gave her a grin.

“And this differs from any of our other experiments … how?” she asked him.

“Well, when trying new things, you tend to need to be cautious. I’m going to try some base enchanting,” he said as his hands ignited, the sword and crystals following afterwards. Reaching forward, he held one finger over the blade and began drawing out a symbol over it. The red crystal burned away with every line and curve until it was finished. Upon the completion of the first symbol, the blade began to change, growing hot. He continued, quickly moving over to draw the next sigil. This time the grey crystal burned away, the same as the first, until both symbols were fully etched into the controlled field surrounding the blade.

It was at that point that the blade began to morph. The metal shifted constantly, like an actual flame, taking a dark hue before fading, seemingly becoming transparent, just as fire can be seen through when it is controlled and focused.

Shawn sighed as he let his magic fade from his hands and the blade. He looked quizzically at the blade as he grabbed the handle and raised it up to study.

“Were you successful?” Clover asked him.

“Considering I now have a blade that shifts its form constantly? ... Yes.”

“I’ve never seen an enchantment react like that,” Clover said, staring. “What have you done to it?”

“I made a blade infused with fire and chaos. I’ll give you more information as we figure it out. Can you bring in the test dummies outside the door?”

Clover levitated the dummy over for Shawn.

Shawn twirled the sword in hand before slashing at the dummy with a horizontal arc. What surprised him was that he felt no resistance as the blade cut clean through the dummy. “Uhh…”

“The cut’s so fine.” Clover squinted as she tried to get a better look. “You almost can’t notice it, if not for the burns along the site.”

“Create a shield; a small plate there, over the next dummy’s chest.”

Clover concentrated and her horn flared, forming the desired shield. Shawn gave another swing with the same results, slicing directly through the shield as if it weren’t there. He raised his eyebrows. “Well then, this could be useful.”

“An armor ignoring sword?” Clover said in disbelief. “I’ve heard of it being done with arrows, but it’s incredibly costly. To do this for an entire sword? The implications are frightening.”

“Remind me to do this with some arrows, bolts, and maybe a few more weapons… and with other aspects.”

“Your armory’s going to be unstoppable,” Clover marveled.

“Not just mine. Certain individuals are going to get this upgrade as well, yourself included. I think I can definitely figure out something for you.”

“I’m honored.” Clover smiled at him. “For now, we should get what we’ve found out down in notes and then I think I’ll need to prepare my lesson plan, and you have a certain young Unicorn guest to attend to.”

Grif and Pensword found themselves standing on the bridge of the Gantrithor as several engineers stared at them nervously. They claimed they had located just what Grask’s spies had done to the thrusters, but from the looks on their faces there was more to this news.

“Alright, spit it out. What’s the catch?” Grif asked after a few solid moments of silence.

The head engineer finally spoke up. “The damage isn’t extensive, but it was well hidden, deep within the Gantrithor’s primary thrusters. We’d need to totally disable them in order to get to the damaged areas and repair them, which would mean we’d have to completely shut down the ship.”

“Time for repairs? And where can we even set down to repair? Can the ship land in the water?” Pensword asked as he stood there. The wound had been bandaged and was healing nicely. The dislocated wings had been put back in place and were bound together against his sides to heal properly. “We could use the repair time to perform the renaming scenery.”

“The ship is equipped for a water landing, but it would mean the lower decks being submerged, and the lower decks are where the primary thrusters are located,” one engineer explained. “We’re looking at at least 48 hours to dismantle the thrusters, repair the damage, and then reassemble them.”

“So we need some land,” Pensword muttered as he approached the map. “If Grif is okay with it, I think we should give the repairs a seventy two hour window, just in case we face any unexpected surprises.” He looked over the map and frowned. None of the islands displayed appeared to be large enough to hold the airship.

“That’s a good plan.” Grif nodded as he stalked up behind Pensword. “We also need a place we know no rebels will try to hunt us down on.”

Pensword paused. “Wait.” He moved a hoof to the eastern side of the map. “That is odd.” He could see a large island emerging, but its center was blank, unnamed and unidentified by the ship’s magic. “An unknown landmass. That is good. If we don’t have a map, then the enemy won’t be present.” A bright red text suddenly appeared over the landmass, scrawling continuously. “Grif, what is it saying?” Pensword asked as the letters flashed.

“It’s a warning,” Grif told him. “It’s explaining that the island is dangerous.”

“Dangerous?” Pensword’s grin grew a little wider. “Perfect. What dangers does it say?” he asked as he moved to look at the map, ignoring the worried looks on the engineers’ faces. “I think we should be able to handle them.”

“Riftbeak island,” Grif explained without looking at the map. “In the last 200 years alone there have been seventeen attempts to map the island. Each time there were no survivors, no contacts, no traces. Gryphons have come to accept that the island is dangerous and won’t go there.” He looked to the engineers. “However, we are only stopping for three days, gentlemen. We have provisions, weapons, and enough skilled soldiers to fight off an army. We can handle whatever this island might hold. We’ll dock here,” he said, indicating to a small cliff on the coast: a clearing large enough to clamp the ship to. “We’ll just deploy docking hooks, bunker down, and keep our heads up until the repairs are finished. We can do this.”

“... Aye aye, Avatar,” the head engineer said reluctantly. We’ll be ready to dock when we reach the island. At our current rate of speed, it’ll take us three hours.” He shuddered. “At least we can bunk inside the ship if needed.” With that said, the Engineers dispersed. All but one.

“How can you be so calm?” She asked, her head darting from Grif to Pensword to Jorund and back again. “You’re going into what could be a deadly situation.”

Pensword looked up at Grif before returning to his work as he looked over the old reports from long range observations and coastal flybys. “Why not? We just left the Empire with the first failed coup in your history. We lost lives and brothers in arms. I think a mysterious island of unknown danger will make a pleasant change of pace.”

“We have lived through enough battles to know how to handle ourselves.” Grif nodded. “There’s nothing there that we can’t take care of.”

The Gryphoness Engineer nodded, still looking nervous before she left the bridge, leaving Grif and Pensword alone with the personnel on the bridge.

“Grif, I am going to explore the ship. I would rather get a nice map of where we can fall back to if we do get boarded. You can reach me by the speakers if you need me.” Pensword looked to the map. “This is going to be exciting. An unknown, unmapped island. This was a dream that Matthew had once: to be an explorer.”

“I’ll be with Avalon if you need me,” Grif told him as he headed for the imperial quarters.

The imperial quarters of the Gantrithor were in every way fit for an emperor. They were twice the size of the captain's quarters: sixty feet by thirty feet with walls covered in smooth marble and carved with depictions of famous moments in Gryphon history. A large four posted bed covered in fine blankets and goose feather pillows lay at the leftmost side of the room by the window. Three book cases covered the right corner, holding large tomes in old Gryphic. A large mahogany writing desk stood with its chair resting central to the back wall. Empty scrolls and several maps waited idly to be used. Three inkwells, each filled with a different color of ink, stood waiting patiently. A sealing candle stood on a silver holder, not far away.

On the right side of the room, closest to the door, sat a large wine rack filled with some of the finest wines of the Gryphon empire, alongside two casks of cider and brandy. Not too far away, a large mahogany table lay, taking up most of the center of the room. Large comfortable wooden chairs with velvet cushions lined the table. A large plate of fresh fruits and sweets occupied the table’s center, but Avalon wasn’t allowed to make use of anything but the bed.

Grif had been adamant about her staying in bed until he was satisfied she had recovered enough to be walking around. After a long argument with several words being thrown by Avalon in old Gryphic that can’t be repeated, she relented when snowy had forcibly pushed her to the bed. Well, not so much pushed as escorted with insistent hoots and a speed that blocked Avalon at every turn. The doctor’s orders, along with everyone else’s, was sleep. She harrumphed peevishly as she ran over a rare volume of Chaucer’s Gryphonstone Tales. Five minutes later, she hissed triumphantly as she read of the wicked warrior Gryphon who had dared to steal a Gryphoness’ virtue. As a boon to the queen, Emperor Arthur Quillfeather declared that the females of the court would decide the warrior’s fate. She couldn’t wait to see what would happen next. Snowy slept peacefully on her perch, bobbing her head up as she inhaled, then exhaling with a gentle trilling hoot.

There was a gentle knocking at the door. “Room service!”

Avalon rolled her eyes. “Room service can stuff itself with its own feathers for all I care,” she said as she pulled her book up to her face.

Grif opened the door, chuckling dryly. “Still angry, are we?” he asked as he entered the room carrying a covered tray.

“Angry doesn’t begin to describe it, dear.”

“Well, my dear, your feelings are your own,” Grif said as he walked over to her. “But for now, the rest of you is staying in bed until the doctor says otherwise.” He brought the tray over and removed the cover, revealing a small dish of fruit and several other delicacies. A freshly cooked pheasant lay on the central plate. “I do hope you’re not too angry to eat?”

Avalon’s stomach rumbled plaintively. “Traitor,” she grumbled as she closed the book. She still held to her disgruntled glare though.

Grif laughed as he set the tray down before her. “You remind me of myself during the war. There was a time where Shrial held a knife to my throat to get me to stay in bed and I didn’t speak to her for a week afterwards.”

“You know I’m perfectly fine, Grif. I just needed a little rest. You don’t have to treat me like a fledgeling with a cold.”

“You lost more blood than the doctor was comfortable with, after you’d already drained yourself prior to that. You needed far more than ‘a little rest,’ and we both know it,” Grif returned. “Besides, if Snowy thinks you still need to be in bed, don’t you think maybe it’s worth heeding?”

“Why is it that I’m the knowledgeable one, yet I’m the one getting the lecture?”

“Because I’m the older one.” Grif smiled at her. “And I’ve been on my deathbed enough times to know better.” He kissed her forehead gently. “I wish it wasn’t so, but being around me, Pensword, and Lord Hammer Strike enough will probably help you to understand sooner or later.”

“Still won’t stop me, you know.” Avalon smirked. “Isn’t that why you married me?”

“If I made a list of the reasons why I married you, I’d be a very very old Gryphon before I’d get halfway done.” Grif’s demeanor changed as he sighed. “We’re landing on Riftbeak Island.”

“And you’re still confining me to bed?” Avalon asked as she began to pluck at the pheasant.

“We’re not exploring. We are landing in order to fix the thrusters so we won’t spend an extra week enroute for Equestria. I’m only telling you this so everyone on board is aware.”

“And so I don’t get any more angry with you later when we get back to New Unity. After all, you’re going to have to spend the next week or more in close quarters with me.” She stuck her tongue out playfully. “Best not to be on my bad side when I know where you sleep.” Then she laughed.

“I’m used to people trying to kill me in my sleep.” He laughed. “Still, we have a few hours before we reach the island.” Grif smiled. “So why don’t you tell me what you’ve been reading?”

“A rare book from the last millennium. The author’s name is Chaucer. Have you heard of him?”

Grif had been taking a gulp from a glass of tea at the time she said this. Upon hearing the name, he promptly did a spit take.

Pensword paused at the double sealing doors. He was curious. The further he had treked into this area, the more reinforced it became, if the airlock type hatchways through bulkheads were any indication. This had to be something very important and vital to the ship. He came upon a closed door with symbols and writing in Gryphic glowing a combination of yellows, reds, and greens. He paused before he shifted to his hind hooves before the giant metal door. Using his forehooves, he pushed and the door unlocked with a hiss, slowly swinging open under Pensword’s pressure. When it had opened fully, he stepped over the threshold into the new space.

The room was large and cylindrical with great bronze pathways etched into the floors and walls. They all glowed as a wave of red light traced across them outward from the center, where on a large bronze platform sat. This had to be the core of the ship. On closer inspection, the large bronze platform was really the bottom pedestal of a silver pillar that rose about to the eye level of a pony, where it spread into eight thick finger-like protrusions spread out in a fan. In the middle of this makeshift bowl sat a large orb made of thick ruby quartz. A little above it, like an octopus, eight more thick gold fingers flowed up and into a gold pillar that joined another pedestal. Just like its counterpart, this one was also made of bronze and attached to the ceiling.

The core pulsed gently, sending another powerful wave of red light across the pathways to different parts of the ship. It sat in its place, almost as though it was bored for some reason. Pensword walked up to the platform and paused. It looked like the bronze pedestal was actually welded to the ground, like this item in front of him was built first and then the ship was built around it. While he had seen some examples before in Equestria, this strange item set him on edge. He paused as he turned his head to focus back on the orb. “You are the source of unease I feel.” He shook his head. He must have been more tired than he thought, talking to an inanimate object like this.

“Is it that obvious?” a feminine voice asked from within the pillar.

Pensword jumped at the sudden voice as he hovered in the air wings, outstretched and beating. “What? This ship has an A.I.?” He asked as he flapped closer to the pillar. Did he see the lights pulse to the words?”

“What in the name of Faust is an A.I.?” the voice said. “Wait, you can hear me?” The ghostly image of a Crystal Pony with deep teal fur and a turquoise mane and tail walked out of the pillar.

“What?” Pensword gasped as he backpedaled while he focused on the image. “Who are you? What ... what is that thing? What is going on here? Why are you on a Gryphon ship?”

“And where did the Gryphons get the core of the ship?” she asked him.

“The…. but, okay, what in Tartarus is going on here?” Pensword asked, his voice hardening. His eyes flickered. “Why is your soul tied to the pillar? What did the Crystal Ponies do?”

“No, my soul is tied to the core,” she told him. “And I alone am at fault for that,” she said proudly.

“How--how are you proud of that? Why are you a living soul in a machine? And-” he paused. “What do you need me to do?”

“There’s nothing to be done for me. A price was demanded, and I paid it happily. But if you’d like to help, could you please touch the core?” she asked.

Pensword looked at the ghost. “Well, okay. Just touch the core?” He slowly hovered toward the core and cautiously poked it. “May I know your name? I shall give mine as well.”

“I am Caring Circlet.” She nodded. “I was once the greatest alchemist of the Crystal Empire, and now I am the greatest of all time, even if that’s only known by me.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Caring Circlet,” Pensword responded. He flapped his wings, pulling his hoof away from the core. “May I ask what makes you say what you have? I have known a few well known mages and the like. How are you now the greatest of all time?”

“Because I’ve completed the ultimate alchemy, the project every alchemist has tried and failed to create.” She smiled as lines began forming on the surface of the core, creating a pattern that reminded Matthew of a soccer ball.

“You didn’t,” Pensword balked. “But ... you did hide it, right? If you created what I think you created ... But why?” He spun in the air to face the specter. “Why create it?”

“Why does a painter make a masterpiece? Why does a writer write a novel? What I created was the perfection of my craft,” she said, shrugging.

“You created a Philosopher stone. What good will come about because of that? How can--just what are your plans? As a Thestral who can speak to those who have passed on, I demand to know.”

“Originally, this core would have been used to create an aerial platform that could both bombard the enemy and allow for faster deployment of Pegasi into the battlefield,” she said. “And my plans are simply to observe and research. I’m not some mad scientist, you know.”

“Well, that is good to know. I have meet mad ponies before,” he muttered with a pained look on his face. “I faced Sombra,” he whispered, shaking his head. “So it is originally designed with Ponykind in mind? What can it do? What are the parameters and functions available? Also, how can I help in improving the situation?”

“You may be able to help, but not with the current available resources,” she said.

“Well, Lord Hammer Strike might be able to help, then. What can we do at this moment?” he asked as he moved forward to look at the orb. “I ... did it hurt?” he asked suddenly, turning his head towards Caring Circlet.

“No.” She shook her head. “I felt nothing.”

Pensword paused for a moment longer as he listened before widening his eyes. “That is what I was feeling. I could feel you!” He pointed a hoof at her ethereal body. “Through the entire ship.” He paused. “Did you cause that sudden wave of pain and aching yesterday?” He asked as he slowly began to put things together. “And that stone…” He closed his eyes. “I really need to formalize clearance and access levels.”

“Has Equestria lost so much?” she asked him.

“You are a thousand years in the future. I am looked at more by my station as the new High Duke of the Lunar Courts. The Solar Court still exists. The Military is just a bunch of royal guards or local militias. The government has their own classifying system, but I am planing to fight for a robust military, one that I will be building from the ground up.” He sighed. “A thousand years of peace founded upon the fear of an event so far in the past, it is more legend than fact, even though it is fact. I saw the damage of the fortress with my own two eyes.”

“Then now, indeed, seems the time this ship can do the most good,” she said.

“So you’re telling me you created this off of what you learned from the sword Taze showed up with?” Blast Shield asked as he swiped the katana with his magic, testing it.

“Yes.” Storm Hammer nodded. “It took me weeks to find the right type of steel, and even longer to get the technique right, but if I’m correct, that is the same type of sword he used.”

“Seems kinda light, and it looks a bit fragile to be a blade,” Blast told her. “You're sure it would survive?”

“Trust me. I’ve given it every test I can imagine. It cuts through most plating like it was paper.” She offered Blast the smooth lacquered wooden sheath that Taze had explained was commonly used to house such weapons. “Do you like it?”

“It’s light, but I doubt any enemy would see it coming,” Blast Shield said, sliding the blade into the sheath. “Thank you, Storm Hammer. I’ll make sure to spread the word.” He dropped a large bag of Hammer Strike’s coins in front of her. “I can’t wait to show off to Tower.”

Meanwhile, in Steel Weaver’s forge, Tower Shield was testing his new weapon.

“Aye, lad, built to your specifications,” Steel Weaver said, eyeing the Kanabo in Tower’s magic.

“Good. Grif told me this was a special design used in ancient times by the humans. A powerful weapon good for either offense of defense. As usual, your work is beyond expectation.” Tower laid a massive pouch of bits on the cluttered work table. “I know it seems a bit much, but Hammer Strike insists I overpay, so please, don’t question it.”

“Knowing Hammer Strike, I’m surprised he didn’t want ye’ to pay with bricks of the stuff.”

“We haggled.” Tower shrugged.

“Still surprised you convinced him.” Steel shook his head. “Take it to the testing grounds. Make sure you like the weight of it.”

“Sure thing. It feels pretty good in my magic already, but a little test run never hurts,” Tower said as he made his way through a backdoor in the forge to a tiny courtyard where various dummies had been set up for training and testing. Hefting the kanabo with his magic, he took a meaningful swipe, thrashing a Pony dummy’s foreleg off. Then he spun the weapon around to form a sort of shield before slamming it against dummy after dummy. Lastly, he let his magic drop and took up the weapon in both hooves, swinging for all the world like a professional in a certain sport back on Earth. A dummy head went soaring up and over the walls. Tower whistled. “Lot of power in this thing.”

“It’s a heavy long mace, essentially. Of course it has bloody power!”

Tower laughed. “Perfect. If anypony tries anything, I’m sure this will help to persuade them to abandon any plans.”

“Or they could forfeit their life,” Steel replied with a shrug.

“Let’s hope it doesn’t get that far.… Then again, it is pretty tempting with Blueblood,” Tower murmured as he rubbed his chin.

“Oi! Save a hit for the rest of us.”

Tower chuckled. “We’ll see, Steel Weaver. Thanks for all the hard work. I can’t wait to show this to my brother.”

“Riftbeak Island coming up, sir,” the captain said as Grif entered the bridge. The magic crystal map shifted to focus on said landmass. The island was almost a peninsula with just over eight thousand feet between its farthest points. The coast was dotted with a mixture of white sandy beaches and large jutting cliffs that made the terrain rocky and unstable. Further inland from the coast, a mass of dense forest life awaited with a canopy so thick there was no way to see the ground beneath it. Off center of the island, a massive extinct volcano jutted out from the earth. It was impressive, standing at nearly twenty five thousand feet at its tallest point. From the distance, most Gryphons claimed they saw steps and handholds carved into the face, leading to the volcano's crater, though no Gryphon had gotten close enough to confirm this.

Pensword looked at the map and then out of the windows. “Well, this is going to be interesting. Hopefully, we will have an okay time on the island and we can then return home. I miss Lunar Fang and Moon River.”

“We’ll be home in no time.” Grif smiled confidently at his friend. “Is our landing zone clear, captain?” he asked.

“Yes, there’s just enough room for us to land with perhaps ten feet between us and the forest,” another Gryphon confirmed.

“Take it away, Captain.” Grif nodded to the older Gryphon.

“Prepare docking hooks!” the captain ordered. There was a low rumbling below as the ship prepared to grab the cliff's edge. “Begin lowering lift field!” The ship began to groan as its full weight started to return. The ship began descending at a steady pace as they moved towards the landing site. Before long they found themselves hovering no more than five feet above the ground as the docking hooks descended and locked into the stone before pulling the ship to ground. There was a rumble that shook the ship as the Gantrithor landed in its temporary berth. “Landing successful, sir,” the mate told the captain. The captain, in turn, turned to Pensword and Grif and nodded. “We are docked.”

“Good. Captain, your orders are as follows: make sure we have guards on the crew doing the outside repairs. Make sure that all spare parts are given priority to the engine room first. Also, I want at least two Gryphons watching the forest and sea approach respectfully. I do not want to be hit on either side. We are the most vulnerable at this moment. You have your orders. Please carry them out,” Pensword said as he rose to the air to look the Captain in the eye.

“Aye aye, sir.” The captain nodded as he grabbed one of the communication pipes and began broadcasting Pensword’s orders.

“So. On a remote island that is deadly to anyone that lands on it. Shawn’s going to be angry he missed out, huh?” Grif asked Pensword.

“Maybe, or maybe we just come back with coconuts,” Pensword replied. “The only eventful thing I want is a problem with the repairs.”

“Well, talons crossed, I guess.” Grif laughed.

Pensword nodded as Kahn walked into the bridge. “The Demons are ready for scouting duty,” the Gryphon said, causing a sudden lull in the activities of the bridge.

Pensword shook his head. “No, I need you and the Demons to be around the ship itself. I want you to protect the technicians and mechanics so we can be back underway in as little time as possible. I also need your help renaming the vessel for the trip across the ocean. I will not be sailing on a captured vessel bearing a name that is no longer suitable for it. I do not want fate to strike us out of the air.”

“I’m going to the deck,” Grif told Pensword as he turned around. “It’s time for some meditation.”

“Sounds good. See you when you get back,” Pensword replied as he looked at the map. “Is this the only map on the ship, or is there another one? I want to plot our course back home.”

“There is a command room that was created for the emperor to hold private council on the fourth deck,” the captain offered. “I suppose it would be okay to let you use the map in there.”

“Thank you,” Pensword responded. He turned around and landed on the ground before walking out of the room.

An enlisted Gryphon looked on and muttered after Pensword left. “How can such a small being gather such presence?”

“If I remember correctly, Empress Warbeak the First was a dwarf owl,” the captain pointed out. “It’s not the size of the dog in the fight; it’s the size of the fight in the dog. Come, we should get ourselves armed. This bridge won’t be working for a while, so we should be out there with the others.”

The Gryphon nodded, bowing his head in respect. While the words were not sharp, the meaning behind them was enough to make him feel chastised for his own words. “I shall report to the armory right away, Captain.”

Grif sat on his haunches on the deck, eyes closed, wings spread out as he meditated on the words of the Quetzalcoatl back in Gryphelheim.

You must remember, young one, that your title is The Avatar of Winds, not a mere champion. A little piece of their power flows with you. When you are angry, it well resonate with your rage. But when you have your center firmly secured, you will truly understand your place in our universe.

The Quetzalcoatl knew well enough to know Grif was not of their world, so how could he possibly be connected to their universe that deeply? How could he claim there was a piece of the Winds in him? These questions rocked Grif’s mind for hours. It had been four hours since he had been in the bridge with Pensword and he was still no closer to understanding.

Grif knew Hammer Strike would be angry, but the Gryphon had begun feeling around with the thaumic sensing technique as he tried to meditate on the true nature of his title. The island positively thrummed with energy, both thaumic and magical in nature, and something else that Grif couldn’t identify: an aura that was bright and warm, but also ancient, and left him with the feeling of heavy dust on his feathers. It frightened and intrigued him, but he couldn’t figure out why it did.

Grif felt it before the sound of war horns blew. A heavy swarm headed towards the front of the ship: fast and strong and full of life. He could feel them coming. His eye’s snapped open just as they broke the treeline. Large bipedal apes dressed in everything from basic leather to sewn together leaves swarmed from the forest brandishing hardwood staves for weapons. “Attack!” Grif yelled in warning. His voice was echoed by the fleeing scouts and the warriors in front of the Gantrithor. “Everyone to your stations! Prepare to make our stand!” Grif ordered as he moved to the guard line. He reached for Vigilance and Vengeance only to feel a sudden pulse of energy from them.

“No. No bloodshed.”

The voice echoed in Grif’s head and the command was steadfast. “No bloodshed,” he echoed to the troops. “Incapacitate them if possible, but do not kill any of them under any circumstances.” As the words left his mouth, Grif met one of the attackers head on, hitting the monkey square in the jaw with his fists before grabbing the staff and turning it against the attacker. “And somebody get Pensword out here!”

Pensword looked contemplatively at the map as he experimented with the controls. While it was similar to the old war maps of the Third Gryphon War, this was a newer design in a foreign language, and frankly, he was getting a headache fighting the controls at the moment. He reared up on his hind legs in frustration before flapping up into the air. He looked to the door, wondering if one of the Gryphon techs might be willing to assist with translation and operation. He snorted in anger and annoyance.

As if in answer to his unspoken desire, there was an urgent knocking on the door. “C-commander Pensword!” a nervous voice spoke.

“Enter. What is it?” Pensword asked, happy for the distraction from the map.

“Sir, we’re under attack,” the Gryphon exclaimed. “The avatar is holding the line, but he sent for you. He’s ordered no bloodshed, sir. We … we weren’t prepared for this.”

Pensword swore under his breath. “Right. We’ll have an ordered retreat back into the ship. If we have angry natives, we can hopefully keep our ground inside the vessel. We know the hallways and corridors better than the invaders, so we can set traps, and, if needed, relaunch to escape.” The Commander flew to the door, rushing over the Gryphon’s head. “I need you to make sure War Prince Bellacosa is safe and give him command of all Pony Soldiers on the ship. Relay Grif’s orders to him as well and tell him that I support them. I am going to join Grif at his location--” he paused. “--after I get my war armor. Also, what is attacking us? Gryphon? Sphynx? Diamond Dog? Nagas? Sasquatches?”

“It appears to be ... monkeys, sir.” The Gryphon’s tone was quite clear he wasn’t totally convinced, himself. “I’ve never heard of anything like it.”

Pensword paused in mid air as the mental image of a strange destroyed statue flashed before his eyes: a ruined green crown and an arm holding a torch with a man in rags raging at the sky. Something about a planet and apes. “That…” he shook his head and left the Gryphon on his own, heading towards his quarters to get his armor.

The Gryphon was already speeding to Prince Bellacosa’s quarters.

Grif growled as he conked another monkey over the head with his staff. The weapon was functional, albeig clumsy, in Grif’s talons as he dug on Taze’s knowledge of weapons. It didn’t help that he kept getting flashes of someone who looked like a small tattooed human using a staff to deal blasts of wind coming into his mind. The battle wasn’t going smoothly, and while they’d managed to avoid deaths, overall more and more Gryphons were injured or captured while their own pile of unconscious bound monkeys shifted in density as said monkeys were rescued, revived, and sent out to be knocked out cold again. Any other time, Grif would have chuckled at the school yard mechanics of it.

“Cheshire, get everyone inside. Take the prisoners if you can. We may need to bargain with them if things keep going this way,” Grif ordered. “I’ll cover the retreat.”

“Don’t do anything stupid, Grif,” Cheshire said as she retreated to the pile. “You heard him, boys. Move ‘em out!” she said as she picked up two of the prisoners and placed them on her back. The other soldiers followed suit, half acting as guard while the other half acted as transport. They wouldn’t be able to take many, but they would at least manage to get some hostages out of this.

“Damnit, Pensword, we could use some Thestral support out here!” Grif roared as he blocked a thrown rock with a flick of his staff. Grabbing the wind around him, he started throwing out small cyclones, hoping the confusion would make things easier.

From the ship’s deck, Pensword appeared with six Thestrals spread out around him. He looked at the battle field. Pensord looked at his Thestral brothers and sisters.

“Glad you could join us,” Grif said. “Cover the retreat. We need to get as many hostages as possible. We’ve already lost people.”

Pensword paused. He looked to the soldiers, “You heard Grif. Capture the enemy and get them back to the vessel.” He turned his head. “You are having us capture live prisoners when they have already killed our men? Men we cannot afford to lose? What is going on in that head?” He hissed, hovering at Grif’s side.

“They haven’t killed anyone yet,” Grif clarified. “They’ve captured people and hauled them off. I think they're expecting us to draw blood first, and something's telling me that would be a bad idea. You’re the one with the spirits. Can’t you feel it?” Grif ducked a staff and slammed the end of his under the monkey's chin. “There's a presence.”

Pensword ducked and deflected the club that had been aimed at his head with a rear hoof before turning around and whacking the offending Monkey with his training blades. The Monkey staggered back, a bloody nose forming. He swayed and fell down on his back. “Grif, the ship is haunted. I cannot tell what is on the Island, what is on the ship, and a day ago, my senses took a wing joint jab that actually knocked me over like a fainting goat. So at the moment, I am a little messed up,” he spoke angrily as he moved to pick up the Monkey he had knocked out, mainly to keep it from choking on its own blood.

Grif was about to respond when the attacks suddenly halted. “Why did they….?”

Bonk!

Something small landed on Pensword’s head before falling to the ground before them. Grif took a second to realise it was a peach pit. Looking up, Grif was unable to speak..

Pensword’s ears rang from the hit on his helmet. He looked at the pit and stepped back, looking up and around. “Is that a grenade?” His question trailed off as he caught sight of what Grif was looking at as well.

In the air above them, a small white cloud sat stationary. Standing proudly atop it was a figure right out of history. His golden boots were shiny and intricate; his golden armor likewise shone in the sunlight. Beneath it, his large muscles rippled under his red-brown fur. A long muscular tail swung idly behind him, sometimes brushing gently against his large red mane of hair that stretched down his back. His monkey-like face grinned mischievously as he looked down at them, the golden circlet around his forehead making it hard to look him in the face to see his burning yellow eyes. On top of his head, a cap sat with long elegant pheonix feathers stretching behind it and down its owner’s back. When he spoke, his voice carried a whimsical tone that almost belittled the ancient power it carried.

“A Pony?” the Monkey chuckled. “I thought I was clear to Celestia and Luna that I wouldn’t interfere and they were to leave me alone. It’s bad enough the birds get brave every fifty years or so, but now they bring Ponies to take my land?” With a double forward flip, he jumped from his cloud and landed before them, larger than life. Reaching behind his ear, he pulled a small rod into view. In an instant it grew larger and thicker until a large metal staff was held in his right hand. It was capped with two gold ends, but the main body was a deep scarlet colouring with the gold effigy of two dragons swirling along the handle, only to meet at the center. He spread his legs in an aggressive stance and smirked as he thrust his left arm out in front of him. “You’ve fought well, but now you face the might of Sun Wukong, The Great Sage Equal of Heaven!”

Grif stood there and gawked at the figure while somewhere in his mind, Taze let out the most unmanly squeal possible.

“Take?” Pensword muttered blankly. Matthew had mentally thrown up his hands and left for the moment. “Look,” he began a little tensely. “We need to repair a ship. Then we can return home to Equestria, make sure Princess Celestia knows that we just stopped a coup from succeeding in the Gryphon Empire, and I really, really, REALLY want to return home to my family. So can we please return to our repairs? We can leave you alone, and I will make sure that we never return to your land, barring any natural disasters.”

“Return my children. Then we’ll talk,” Wukong said in a dangerous tone, no longer the comedic figure he had been.

Pensword turned to a Thestral at his side. “You heard him. Release the prisoners.” He turned to the Monkey King. “As for those prisoners that you took, three of them are essential for our repairs, and the others for fetching supplies. We need them back.”

“You are in no place to be demanding things of me,” Wukong said dangerously. “As I said before, release my children and then we’ll talk.”

“And how do I know you are not going to just attack us when you have your children back safe?” Pensword shot back.

“You come to my kingdom, you capture my little monkeys, now you dare to insult my honor?” Wukong growled as he bared his fangs.

“So?” Pensword started. “What were we supposed to do? Drop into the ocean and die? Let your children slaughter us where we stood, unprovoked? I have a responsibility to keep as many lives as I can on this side of the veil.” He snorted and pawed the ground. “If I do not return, my wife is going to bring utter destruction upon those that kill me.”

“No one insults the honor of the Monkey King. And now you threaten me on top of it?” the monkey growled.

“Only because I have seen tactics like this before. I lost my family and village to the tactics you have employed upon me today. Those ‘birds,’ as you call them, offered then Princess Luna to negotiate. While that happened, they annihilated my village to the very last foal along with four other villages. I will not let that happen again,” Pensword returned, growl for growl.

“Then it is time, little Pony--” the monkey lifted his staff aggressively “--for you to learn what the Alicorns already fear!” And with that, The Monkey King charged.

73 - Vacation: All I Never Wanted

Extended Holiday
Ch 73: Vacation: All I Never Wanted
Act 9

Pensword alighted on one of the recently rebuilt balconies of the New Unity complex. He nuzzled his wife’s cheek and laughed at Fizzpot’s expression. “So, this is my daughter’s first victory?” His eyes twinkled merrily. “We had better plan her victory party.”

“She’s growing up so fast,” Lunar Fang said in a somewhat shaky tone. “I don’t want to lose her early.”

“Lose her early?” Pensword paused in his steps. “What do you mean lose her early?” He turned with a steel in his eyes. “What happened while I was gone? I know one noble tried to betroth her, but there seems to be something more.”

“She’s not even a year old and she took down a Changeling practically by herself.” Lunar fang looked into his face. “She broke its horn. That should have been something she’d be able to do maybe in her fifth year.”

Pensword nodded as Fizzpot took Moon River out of the room, allowing husband and wife to speak openly. “I know, but,” he looked at his body. “I am not really a true, or rather, a real Pony. This is hard for me to accept now, but this is a magically constructed body that feels completely real. I was not born like Moon River, or like you were. I am still human, with a strange magic field surrounding me. What we are seeing is most likely the combination of different magics and time stuff from the TARDIS interacting, like how I was made in the first place. You just have to throw out the book and wing it completely.” He sighed and shook his head. “The only thing really is to have another foal in another year or so. If it develops as fast as she is, then we know it is a combination of our biology.” He frowned as he met her gaze. “Meaning we need to discuss if we should continue having foals.” Pensword frowned. “But that is too far into the future. For now, we should make sure she is happy, finishes teething, and make sure we can keep up with her training. Also, I worry about Cosy. He lost guards, and I am wondering if you would mind if I invited him to join us for dinner tonight. Also… he is planning something. I do not know what, but I can tell he is definitely planning something.”

“Moon River seems to enjoy his company,” Lunar Fang said, smiling. “Let’s encourage good relations.”

“I can agree with that,” Pensword replied. “I want to encourage her to treat all ponies as equals.”

“I would say all creatures,” Lunar Fang said with a playful boop on his nose. “You have some work to do with the Gryphon Slayers. Their mindset is getting dangerously narrow.”

“Well, parts of them. Moon Biter is growing, so is Fox Feather, and some of her clan mates; however, I do agree, and that is why I am going to do what they were fearing. I am merging the two units and making them work together. I expect them to have brawls, fights, and drinking contests, but in the end, they will be a stronger unit.”

“It would be best if you put a Gryphon and a Pony under the same rank to encourage the idea that neither side is under the other,” Lunar Fang advised.

“You mean Fox Feather and Kahn?” He asked with a chuckle. Both of them will be Majors.” He sighed. “I need a larger military force. At the moment, all of them are training, all of them are teaching one another, and frankly, all of them are officers. There are no new recruits left to train anymore.”

“Yes, but you need to have a clear chain of command. They need to know who they should turn to if they can’t turn to you.”

“I shall be working on that tonight. This is going to be intense, but at the moment it will be Gryphon Slayers report any problems to either the one they have a problem with, or to Kahn. If the Damned have any problems with the others, they bring it to those they have a problem with, or to Fox Feather. If it is a problem within their own group, they will bring it to the leader of their respective species. That is how it will start.”

“Good.” Lunar Fang nodded in approval. “As for no new recruits, well, that problem may be resolved sooner than we thought.”

“What do you mean?” Pensword asked suspiciously.

“Princess Luna has called for an exalted council of the House of Lords, Parliament, and the Princesses of Equestria to discuss the movement of re-militarizing Equestria, with you nominated as Commander General of the entire Equestrian military,” Lunar Fang said, smiling.

Pensword blinked a few times in disbelief. “That…” He slowly began to chuckle as a smile pulled at his lips. “The bill is finally moving forward. I am going to enjoy sitting on those meetings watching us become more than a paper tiger.” He shook his head. “No, the phrase is paper gryphon, Matthew.”

“The council won’t be happening till just after the Gala, but still, it’s really going to happen!” she said excitedly.

“Then the Gala will be where recruiting and the creation of factions will happen. We shall build our case and we shall graze the fields to find a herd of like minded nobles in the Solar Court. I think they will find it hard to get a Thestral that would be against a military rise in Equestria.” He chuckled. “For once, the old and new are looking forward to this coming battlefield.” He turned his right ear. “I hear ... why is Omni still in pony form?” Pensword asked with concern looking at his wife.

“He wants to grow more accustomed to it. I think he wants to show Clover the Clever he has more potential than she thinks,” Lunar Fang replied.

Vital Spark looked terribly disheveled as he clopped up the hallway, a scroll hovering in his magic while an incredibly scuffed violin case clung desperately to his back by a practically broken strap. Some bedraggled flowers and straw clung to his messed up mane and a heavy layer of dirt covered most of his body, turning his normally white coat a dusty brown.

Pensword looked horrified. “What? You tell me what happened. I am going to throw them into the brig until I can get a trial set up,” he said, his voice hard as steel. “You are under a military jurisdiction. That means that anyone attacking you will be tried by military policy.”

“Can you arrest all of Ponyville?” Vital asked.

“Yes, I can,” Pensword responded with a mix of humor and seriousness. Which made Vital unsure which way Pensword was going. “You can tell me about this in your human form. Just because I am stuck on four hooves does not mean you have to be.”

“With all due respect, Pensword, staying in this form is why I’m still alive. If I’d been human, I’d never have been able to outrun all those Ponies.” He sighed. “Princess Celestia couldn’t have chosen a worse time to send me the invitation,” he groaned. “Just look at this mess. It’s going to take me a good five minutes at least to get everything repaired again.”

“First, it would take longer for a human to repair it. You can repair it in that amount of time to brand new. Second, you are in New Unity, and in my section of the castle. You will not be mauled by anything other than my daugher. Third, do you really want me to give you an order to return to being human? Just because you outran them does not mean you should stay on all fours. I have forgotten what it is like to stand like a human, to even think in things on a two axis field. I do not want you to become fully immersed as a Unicorn. Keep your fingers,” he finished as he moved to the doors and opened them with a wing. “With that said, on the other hoof, care to join us for a light meal?”

“I would, Pensword, but I really need to get cleaned up. Think we can do it some other time? And don’t worry, I always switch to human when I work out with Rook and the others. I’m keeping myself balanced.” He smiled as he laid a hoof on Pensword’s shoulder. “You don’t need to worry about me so much.”

“I am your friend. How can I not worry about you?” he asked, looking Vital in the eye. “You are family to me. A brother. You, Shawn, Taze, the Gryphon Slayers, and Lunar Fang. All of you are my family, and I worry about my family.”

Vital smiled gently. “Thanks, Pensword. I know the feeling, and the feeling is mutual. How about this? Stop by my room later tonight and we can have a discussion about theology. I want to hear about Thestral traditions and how the ponies worship Faust. It’ll be just like old times.”

Pensword nodded his head. “But only if you are to do it as a human.” He smiled as he looked to Lunar Fang. “Care to join and listen? Learn about Omni’s, and my religion from before?” Pensword frowned. “Am I even still part of that, or am I now under Faust’s wing?”

“I’ll see to our daughter and send the message along to Prince Bellacosa with our invitation,” Lunar Fang said, nuzzling her mate before leaving the hall.

Pensword returned the nuzzle before he looked to Vital Spark. “Well, lead the way. I guess we can have this discussion, at least the start, while we get ready for dinner. You are invited to attend, of course, and Prince Bellacosa will be there as well. I think you might like my nephew.” Vital looked questioningly at him and he chuckled. “He adopted me as his uncle while we were in Gryphonia.” He looked at the Unicorn’s disheveled state. “Anything I can do to help?”

“Not that I can think of. I just need a good bath. I think I’ll take it in this form, though. Otherwise, when I shift back, my clothes will be a mess. Rarity would murder me if she saw them, and she tends to have a sixth sense about her clothing. In that regard, she and Hammer Strike are perfect for each other. Her with her designs, and him with his weapons.”

Pensword was about to speak when he paused. “Wait, come again, perfect for…? Are you saying that…? Okay, what did I miss?”

Vital Spark chuckled. “That, my friend, is a long story, and one best told over the dinner table. I’ll meet you back at your apartment, alright?”

“Very well,” Pensword answered. “See you at dinner. Don’t be late.”

“Would I do that?” Vital Spark asked mischievously before he broke away from his friend and chuckled down the hallway.

“I am a Commander. I always have to give that warning.” He called out to Vital Spark.

“Consider me warned!” Vital called back as he bent around a corner and disappeared.

The Doctor and Hammer Strike stood by the center console awaiting Hammer Strike’s stop. “So, what plans do you got, Doc? You know, for after dropping me off.”

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe take Derpy and the girls to New New Unity, show them the sights. It’s quite the tourist attraction, you know.”

“You see, you say something like that and I expect New Unity to have a problem we can’t solve. Odd part, I can’t even tell if you’re kidding, or if it’s that far in the future that it had to become New New Unity.”

“The latter,” The Doctor said, shrugging. “Grew so much, there had to be daughter cities attached to the main one.”

Hammer Strike gave a small grin. “At least we get that right,” he muttered quietly.

“Oh yeah. You’re really popular in the thirty first century. Everypony loves you for what you did, or will do, I suppose.”

“At least I leave a legacy behind to remember me by. What about the others? Their history stick around as long as mine does?”

“Well, you’ve already seen some spoilers; I suppose a few more couldn’t hurt. Go on then, check out the monitors. She won’t bite, you know,” The Doctor said, grinning.

Hammer Strike’s eyes trailed over the monitors on random specifics. Thankfully hiding some information that he didn’t want to see, while others… “Wait… really?” Hammer Strike said, his eyes focusing on a specific line. “That soon?”

“That soon, whadaya mean ‘that soon?’” The Doctor scoffed as he turned to face the screen. “Hold on a second … that’s not right. That can’t be right,” he said as he pulled out his sonic. “What’s the matter with you, Girl? You know as well as I do he lives past there.” He started running the sonic over the screen and the console.

“She hardly lies, Doctor,” Hammer Strike commented. “But, part of me wishes she was...”

“Nope, nope, I’m telling you, this simply isn’t--” The Doctor was quite suddenly thrown off his hooves and flung against the control panel as sparks flew from the main column in its center. “What?” He stumbled to a monitor as the ship flung itself again. “What?” Then came the third time as the lights flickered and another shower of sparks flew around the pair. Hammer Strike simply stood there, weathering the turbulence calmly. “What?” The Doctor cried yet a third time, his eyes wide as he ran the screwdriver over the console again to get a reading.

“Doctor, this is around my third, perhaps fourth time in the TARDIS. I have no idea what’s going on,” Hammer said calmly.

“Not now!” The Doctor shouted as he dashed around the console. “Make yourself useful and pull that lever,” he ordered, pointing to a strangely wobbly green lever sticking up from the console with a unique wave-like design. “Keep it down. And for Faust’s sake, whatever you do, don’t break it off.”

“No promises,” Hammer Strike commented, following the Doctor’s instructions as he gingerly held the lever down.

“The TARDIS’s shields are malfunctioning. According to the readings, we’ve--” The Doctor let loose a loud exclamation as they were thrown yet again. “entered a time storm. We’re going to have to perform an emergency landing. Hang on!” the Earth Pony yelled as he pointed his glowing blue sonic at the console. It maintained its signal for three long seconds before the console practically exploded with sparks. “And whatever you do, keep that lever stable!”

“Eeyup,” Hammer Strike replied calmly amongst the chaos.

There were several more heavy shakes before all motion stopped dead as the TARDIS seemed to come to a stop. The Doctor breathed a sigh of relief and laughed. “Well, that could have been bad.”

“Doctor, I’m pretty sure you just jinxed it,” Hammer Strike commented as he moved towards the door.

“Nonsense. I’m sure we landed the TARDIS just where we meant … to.” Hammer Strike had opened the doors, revealing hot blinding sun and miles of sand. “... And we’re in Saddle Arabia.” He face hoofed. “Great.”

“I blame you for calling her a liar.” Hammer Strike shrugged. “Welp, this’ll add on to the debt.”

“What?” The Doctor responded in shock.

“Well, we were brought here, and part of me suspects that we were brought here for more than just to spite you, so come on,” Hammer said, gesturing the door. “Let’s see if we have work to do.”

The Doctor sighed. “Well, best be off,” he said. “You may want to find a cloak or something.”

“...Yeah, perhaps,” Hammer Strike muttered. “I’d stand out with my coat, wouldn’t I?”

“Yes, well, we don’t need you leaving an even larger mark on history than necessary, do we?” The Doctor said. “Honestly, listen to me, I’m being cautious. I’m never cautious with Derpy or anyone else!”

“I don’t know what to think on that, Doctor. Now… I’d like to request some directions for where I can find a cloak.”

Pensword sat without his armor on the new roof and walls. It had been little more than rubble and scaffolding when he had left. He could hear the sound of activity below as they worked to finish the interior. He didn’t know what was being added in, but he was facing what was bound to turn into the new military camp one the bill passed. The field of memorial flags had been moved and stakes were mapped out for building the official future memorial. He idly wondered just what they were going to do with the chasm as he stared down into its misty depths. Would they build over it? Incorporate it into the actual city? He continued to wonder before deciding that he would let the civilian builders decide. The bridge was getting busier, and some youngins had spruced the railings up with a few banners and streamers. He sighed as his left ear twitched. “Yes?” he spoke out loud.

A familiar thestral mare stepped into view, though quite a bit younger than Pensword remembered her. She smiled fondly at him as her silvery white mane and tail seemed to reflect the sunlight, even as her transparent form moved closer. “Hello, young one.”

“Gramma!” Pensword shouted. His ears and body perked up the same as when he’d been a foal. “You-” he wilted. “I am sorry I vanished without telling you where I was going.” He looked at her hooves. “I-I am sorry if I brought shame to your name. I am sorry.” He rubbed the beginnings of tears from his eyes with a hoof.

“You never brought me shame, young one,” Shimmering Star said. “Never think that of yourself. No matter the truth, you will always be my grandson.”

“Yes, Gramma,” he muttered, still downcast. “But I did not come to see you after the war. I-I never saw you again alive, never gave you the chance to pass on important items as tradition speaks.”

“You returned to where you belong. You found the mare you love and you’ve blessed me with a great granddaughter. You’ve brought our people back into the light and re-united us! You even brought our kind to nobility. Where is your failure?”

“I never got to say goodbye,” Pensword snapped. “I did all that, and yet I never got to say goodbye to you, to Mom, Dad, Moonburn, or Whirlwind. How is that fair?”

“That was taken from us all without choice, young one. Am I to blame because I was unable to say goodbye to my daughter and grandchildren?”

“No,” Pensword muttered glumly. “It just ... it still hurts. I do not have the night terrors or nightmares, but I still have flashbacks to that night. Why did Faust give me that night? It let me know what happened in detail, but why? I would have gone after them anyway. They attacked and destroyed our home and were marching to war against us.” He looked at Shimmering Star before speaking quickly, “If you cannot tell me, I understand.” Then he smiled. “I … I missed talking to you, Gramma.”

“Do you know how long The First Gryphon War lasted, Pensword?” she asked

“No, nopony does. Not since Discord destroyed so many records during his reign of terror and chaos.” He paused. “Can you tell me?”

“Fifteen years, young one. The death counts were in the hundreds of thousands. The second war, as you know, lasted only eight years, but at an even higher cost. Now tell me, how many years did the third last?”

“Ten months,” Pensword responded before he began to laugh and, to his shock, his grandmother laughed, too. “Helps that a Pony army can feed on the land without prepping food.”

“Yes, but Gryphons held the greater skill and the greater opportunity. They breed at a quarter of the time Ponies do and their populations are larger. Without you, child, Equestria would have only won after Celestia interfered. By then, the population would have been decimated.”

“Does that mean that if I did not get the warning, I might have joined my family in the afterlife?”

“You would have lived, recieved the news by messenger months later, been devastated, but by then the army would be bulking. You’d have been just another member of House Strike’s militia. The Thestrals would have been totally lost to Equestria and the war would have been devastating,” she told him, “but the vision wasn’t of Faust's design, my child.”

He shuddered at the thought. “Gramma, I still...” he furrowed his brow. “I want you to know I love you, and ... I am glad that I get to see you in the night when I am done with my tasks.” He fell silent as he thought. “Then, the vision, it was of the moon?” He asked in a baffled, yet hopeful tone of voice.

“You have her notice, child. Embrace her love and she will guide you.” The formerly old mare smiled then. “She has sent me with a message for you.”

Pensword bowed his head in humble respect. “I am all ears to receive her message.” He finished the gesture by spreading his wings out.

“The times ahead are tough, and you are not yet ready for what is to come. You will meet with the spirit of High Chief Fog and the original chiefs, some of the greatest warriors of our history. They will teach you the skills you will need.”

Pensword looked gravely to his grandmother. “That sounds scary, but I hope to succeed and pass their training down to others. The knowledge lost in the times of peace needs to be restored and taught once more. The time for the blade to hang on the wall is ended. The time has come for Ponies to bear their swords in hoof again. We are at the time of plows and sheers. We need swords and shields.” His expression turned grim. “I shall teach my wife as well.”

“You will do well, young one,” she encouraged. “I know it in my heart.”

“Thank you, Gramma,” Pensword replied. He moved to hug her, but stopped as he remembered the truth. “Sorry, Gramma.”

“We will embrace again in the glade, my grandson.” A phantom tear trickled down Shimmering Star’s eye before fading away. “But my time is gone. Lead our clan well, and show our people their true future. Know that I always have faith in you, Little Bear.” The last line echoed as she faded away.

Pensword moved a hoof to the bear tooth necklace. “Thank you, Gramma. Thank you,” he whispered. He looked up and saw Fox Feather and Kahn flying towards him. He sighed. “Right, I need to take care of that,” he muttered as he spotted a green Pegasus with a brown mane. “You!” he shouted. The Pegasus paused and turned to look at Pensword in confusion. He moved a hoof to point at himself. “Yes, you. Go tell Lunar Fang that I might be late for dinner. I have to perform some reorganization.” He watched the Pegasus salute before darting off to carry his message.

Rainbow Dash landed in the middle of the courtyard looking around nervously. She may be many things, but at the moment, she was fairly nervous, though doing her best to hide it. She looked around the courtyard before finding a Gryphon walking across to get some more supplies to add to the compound. “Excuse me,” Rainbow Dash said as she flew up to the side of the Gryphon. “Can you tell me where I can find Gilda?”

“We all look alike to you or something?” a familiar voice teased from behind her.

Rainbow Dash turned around with a grin. “Gilda!” She answered before frowning and crossing her hooves as she hovered in the air. “You think I’d mix you up with some other Gryphon? I was asking if you were around. I mean,” she started waving a hoof, “it’d be annoying if we keep missing each other by minutes. Drove Mr. Feather Storm nuts, remember that?” She asked with a laugh before leaning in and whispering conspiratorially. “How goes the pranking?”

“Haven’t had the time, Dash, with the construction work and training.” Gilda’s demeanor seemed more serious and sullen than had been normal since they reunited.

Rainbow Dash looked around the courtyard. “Can we discuss this someplace more in private? I mean ... is everything okay?” She landed on the ground. “Because if somepony or some Gryphon is bothering you, then let me at ‘em.”

“It’s no big deal,” Gilda said, though her body language seemed to imply it was indeed a big deal as the Gryphoness turned away.

Rainbow Dash sped forward to look face to face with Gilda. “Don’t give me that. I may have been a poor friend before, but right now, I want to make up for it. We’re sisters. You said so yourself. So come on, tell your sister what’s up. I can build a cloud hole if you want.”

Gilda heaved a heavy sigh. “... Grif and pensword returned from the trip one Gryphon short,” she explained sadly. “He was the one who took me in when I had nothing.” Her eyes began to water, but she stubbornly blinked the tears back. “Kel’leam died in battle in the empire.”

Rainbow Dash’s body sagged. “Gilda.” Her voice cracked. “I-” she ground her teeth. “So who killed him? If he’s still alive, I’m gonna give him a few choice chops and kicks.”

“He’s dead. Grif saw to that.” Gilda turned to face the sun. Kel’leam, he was hard to pick out of a crowd, but he was patient. More patient than I deserved. He found me half dead without food, water, or money for anything, and he took me in. He introduced me to the group. Without him … I’d have died out there.”

Dash landed, her bravado gone. This time she was serious. “What can I do to help?” Those simple words might have been some of the most humble Rainbow Dash had ever uttered.

“I appreciate it, Dash,” Gilda spoke after a moment, “but you can’t bring back the dead. Grif promised there’d be a memorial for him later, but there isn’t much more they can do. They couldn’t…” Tears welled in her eyes as she tried to say the words. “They couldn’t b—” she broke into choked sobs “They couldn’t even bring back his body. I never said thank you.” This time Gilda didn’t stop them as she finally broke down.

Dash did the only thing she could think to do in the situation. She patted her wing on Gilda’s back, trying to comfort her friend. “If you need a place to...” she paused as she tried to organize her thoughts. “Look, if you need to… well, my door’s always open… you know… for anything.” Rainbow half expected a violent reaction, a roar, maybe some sort of insult. She braced herself just in case.

Gilda’s reaction was probably scarier as the Gryphoness embraced her friend, sobbing on her shoulder. “I never even said thank you,” she repeated.

Grif smiled to himself as he stalked quietly through the bushes of New Unity, his prey perfectly visible, his footsteps measured and silent. He moved carefully, not letting his target hear him as he slinked, stopping every time her head turned so as not to alert her. Finally, when he was close enough, he pounced. With a mighty roar he scooped the filly off the ground, his talons carefully moving across her fur, finding all the tickle spots. Moon River giggled and screamed in joy and excitement before she started trying to nom and bite like a puppy on Grif’s talons.

“Hey, River, did you miss me?” Grif asked, smiling as he let her chew on a talon.

She nodded her head. “Yes,” she lisped before letting go. She moved her hooves out. “Thiiiiiiis much!” She giggled and returned to playfully nipping at Grif’s talons.

“I got you a present.” Reaching behind his back, he produced a familiar turquoise yellow-striped fruit. He offered it to her. “Here. It’s really tasty.”

She tilted her head, considering the fruit with an inquisitive gaze. As she inhaled the scent, her eyes widened with glee and want. Her hard prey forgotten, she immediately reached out, placed her hooves around the fruit, and began to decimate it, sending juice dribbling down her muzzle as she eagerly ate.

“I heard that someone took down a Changeling all by herself,” Grif said as she ate. “You’re going to be taking down tough opponents in no time.”

She paused in her eating to look at her godfather. She looked at him for a few moments in confusion. Fizzpot walked into the clearing at this moment and she giggled. “Fizzy!” she called out with glee.

Grif pulled a small wrapped bundle from his bag and placed it in front of Moon River. “I figured you might as well get an early start.”

She looked at the wrapped item, placing the fruit aside as she tried to open it. She fell into excited foal babble as she worked at it, slowly tearing away the paper. Eventually, she became more enthralled with the sound of the paper tearing than she was at what could be inside. Finally, all the paper tore away to reveal a small simple wooden crossbow with several miniaturized bolts topped with suction cups.

Moon River paused as she looked at the item, tilting her head before something lit up in her eyes and she squealed in excitement. “Daddy!” She touched the crossbow with her hooves as she repeated the word over and over. “Daddy! Daddy!” She clopped her hooves down hard on the floor. “DADDY!”

“Now, you see,” Grif told her slowly as he took her hoof and gently pulled the string back with it until the mechanism locked into place. “You pull the string back until it sticks in this spot.” He picked up a small bolt and slid it into place for her. “You put the bolt here.” Then he gently guided her hoof to the trigger. “And pull this.”

Moon River giggled as she remembered seeing her mommy using a bigger one. She pulled the trigger as the suction cup dart shot out and hit Fizzpot on the nose. The changeling crossed his eyes, then looked upon Moon River with a blank expression. “This...” He took a steadying breath in and out, only to find another bolt sticking to a spot between the eyes. “I have become a living pincushion for the young duchess.”

“Better than your head being a new kickball,” Grif told him with a dangerous undertone.

Moon River hissed angrily. “My Fizzpot. MINE!”

Grif picked her up gently. “I’m sorry, River, can you forgive me?” he asked her.

She cooed and nuzzled Grif under his chin. “Okay. Be nice,” she scolded.

“Of course, River.” Grif smiled before giving her a light hug. “I need to go now. You be good, alright?”

A bolt suddenly trembled under his upper beak. “Okay,” she answered as she giggled.

Grif pulled the bolt off and handed it to her, gently laying the foal on the ground before taking to the air with a smirk on his beak. “Pensword is so going to kill me.” Then he laughed.

Pensword sat at his desk looking at the two. “So, are you two ready for this meeting? Because right now, logistically speaking, it is going to be easier to merge you into one unit.” He put his hooves together as he leaned on his desk. “It will also help get the Gryphon Slayers integrated into society.” He turned his head to look at each of them. “Any concerns or comments you wish to tell me before we start?”

“With all due respect, Commander, I noticed I and my compatriots, well, we’re not very well accepted amongst your pony soldiers,” Kahn said. “I don’t suppose there is any way we could ... how do you say it? Flatten the ice between our two groups?”

“Break the ice, Kahn. It’s called breaking the ice,” Pensword corrected.

Fox Feather immediately broke in. “The reason you are having trouble is because we all lost loved ones in the Third Gryphon War, which is why I agree with Pensword. We need to integrate. When the Gryphon slayers were around, we had to face warriors who would eat their conquests. I know the Gryphons of today are different. The Bladefeathers have shown that. What you need to do, Kahn, is prove to them that the Gryphons from the main empire have changed from those in the past.”

“Oui, oui,” Kahn nodded. “But we are not from the capital originally. The lower East Kingdom did not support the war,” he said. “Still, I can understand how old wounds may have festered. Tell me, mademoiselle, you have been most reasonable. What are your companions fond of?”

Pensword spoke up. “Kahn, these wounds are not old. To them, to me, to all of us in the Gryphon Slayers, the Third Gryphon War happened barely a year ago.” He moved a hoof to point to Fox Feather and himself. “We are having to deal with the fact that Gryphons are friends now, with jobs like stone masonry or catering. It will take time.”

Fox Feather, however, got that famous smile of hers that looked more Vulpine than Pony. “Well, we all are fond of archery, weapon practice, hikes, wrestling, and generally making fun of the Royal Guards. That last part you might want to hold off on till you are accepted as one of us. Beyond that, you need to ask what we like on an individual basis.”

“Might I offer, then, a… what was the term that visiting Pony dignitary used in his tale? Ah, yes, an Iron Pony competition!” Kahn smiled dramatically.

“I do like the sound of that,” Fox Feather began. “However, it would be unfair if we were to hold it just between ourselves. We should open it to the entire base.” She frowned. “Town?”

“Base is fine with me. This is still a military operation,” Pensword clarified. He smiled wider. “Maybe you would like to join in the Equestrian Games? Try out. I cannot guarantee a spot, but you would be competing for New Unity should you succeed.”

“Ah, yes, the games.” Kahn smiled “I have heard tell around the base that clan leader Grif has been selected for your fencing competitor, non? With such high standards, it would only be fitting for New Unity to separate the chaff from the wheat before selecting its athletes.”

Pensword grinned in a manner that unnerved the two subordinates. “And the fun part is you do not know which is which.” He laughed. “Unlike some of the towns, who do it by popularity contest, we shall bring the best skills we have. Besides, this is great training, no matter if we win or lose.”

“Then, Commander, my lady Fox Feather.” Kahn bowed dramatically to each. “I look forward to meeting your best on the field of honor. For I shall bring mine.”

“I look forward to that as well,” Pensword answered. “Now that we have plans for starting the integration, how shall we proceed? Because at the moment we have two units pledged to my protection: The Gryphon Slayers, and as you call yourselves, The Demon Damned. I believe the worst can be easily overcome, but there is the small matter of the new unit’s name.”

“The Demons Slayers?” Kahn offered half heartedly.

Fox Feather paused as she thought. She almost retorted, then stopped again. “Actually…” She fell silent as she pondered. “We both faced demons and slayed them.” She began to grin.

Pensword nodded his head. “This was faster than I had thought. Very well. Your new unit name will be The Demon Slayers. I shall let you two work on a unit crest and emblems; however, I have one thing I wish to keep: the two Gryphon wings.”

“I think it would be best to have a separate barracks for the first few weeks, Commander, if only to ease the transition,” Kahn suggested. “Also, as you may have noticed with my people, we roost easier in higher places just as ponies are at ease in more open spaces.”

Pensword snorted. “That is a misconception. Pegasi like high places as well. Earth Ponies like the wide open space, and Unicorns usually care to have the top bunks surrounded by books and the like. As for myself, I am partially Pegasus and Thestral. I love more dark places, but I love the open sky as well.”

“Forgive my mispeaking, then, Commander. I shall venture to further educate myself and the others in the truths about ponykind,” Kahn said, lowering his beak.

“If only you are willing to share that with the ponies if you overhear a misconception. Still, I shall see what I can do to arrange a barracks that is a little higher up to allow flight in and out. Mind you, the barracks will be temporary. We are shifting around as we build.”

“Of course.” Kahn nodded before turning to Fox Feather. “I hope for this to be the beginning of a beautiful alliance between our two groups. Let our enemies learn what true fear is.”

Pensword chuckled softly at the words. “Very true. And may we become a force that truly does protect all the nation without the need of falling back upon Celestia’s sun.”

Conor smiled as he knocked on the door to Pensword’s suite. His simple pair of khaki pants and plain T-shirt hugged closely to his new musculature and he couldn’t help but chuckle. “If mom and dad could see me now.”

“They would think you or they were half crazy,” Pensword responded as he opened the door, looking strange in his dart decorated helmet. “You might want to wear a pot. Something gave Moon River a toy crossbow, and she is going to town with it.” He chuckled good naturedly. “I will need to find whoever gave her one so I can play with her.”

“How is the little tyke? She still up for a little ride?” Conor asked as he stepped through the door. In answer, he saw a movement from a dark corner near the ceiling. A moment later, a suction cup bolt hit him in the ear. A familiar voice cried out in excitement, giggling like mad.

“Good job, Moon River. That was a great shot,” Pensword said, smiling and chuckling. “If my Earth mom could see us now, she would be beside herself that I am letting Moon River have a weapon.” He laughed a little harder as he let Conor into the family room. “We will have dinner in thirty minutes. We can enjoy the actions of my little warrior in the meantime.”

“Come here, ya little rascal,” Conor said, laughing as he rushed Moon River and picked her up, holding the foal high above his head as he started to run around the room with her. To his shock, he felt his feet leave the ground a few times as Moon River beat her wings and squealed at the first sensations of limited flight. He also found that she was guiding him, which ended suddenly with the human lying sprawled out on his stomach over the back end of one of three couches in the living room, while the little filly stood on a new ledge that had been built on the wall. Lunar Fang’s expression was one of disapproval and amusement at Conor’s misfortune.

Pensword couldn’t help but laugh. “Careful. Unlike human foals, my foals can fly.” He chuckled as he looked around the place. “I need to tell you that we are looking into building an actual manor home, making this a retreat suite.” He looked around the room. “We are growing up and into our own lives.” He nodded to Conor in approval. “Good. You are in your human form. How does it feel?”

“The same as ever.” Conor chuckled. “Makes the rest of the rooms a little smaller than I’m used to sometimes, though.”

“You haven’t hit your head on anything, I hope?” Lunar Fang asked.

“I’ve been doing my best to be careful. Celestia designed most of these rooms to be able to fit Minotaurs, too, so I haven’t had to really hunch down all that much. Guess it’s a good thing she got that non-aggression treaty signed before this place was abandoned.”

.

“Which makes awesome flying space as well, and when we expand outwards we can build main public buildings to house humans. Or at least the size of humans and Minotaurs,” Pensword replied with a chirp. “So,” he opened his wings and landed next to his daughter. “Do you want to be an Uncle?”

“I thought I already was,” Conor countered. “You know I already love you like a brother, Vulpix.”

“Yes, but this brings with it some official ceremonies in Thestral circles, which means that heaven forbid that something happens to us, you can have a louder say in how Moon River is raised. That also means you will be taught a few things from the Dream Clan, but I warn you, Grif has the loudest say as godfather, and then the head of the Dream Clan.” He frowned. “I fear that I am going to be cut loose to create my own clan… I wonder what my gramma would think about that.”

“Pensword, let’s face it, if that were to happen, you’d rise to the challenge, and if it doesn’t, then there’s no need to worry about it.”

“I worry about her descendants,” Pensword answered as he flew up to the perch and kissed Moon River on the head. “My little moon streaked filly.” He smiled into her mane. “I worry about her future, how the leader of the clan would handle it after I am gone. I am a father. It is natural for me to worry about the future, and about the legacy that I will leave to my foals and grandfoals.” He looked up, his ears perked, and so did Lunar Fang’s. A moment later the timer dinged.

Moon River cheered as she fired off her toy crossbow, which hit Fizzpot on the side as he exited the kitchen. “Dinner is served, milord, milady, and… family friend?” Pensword nodded approvingly and Fizzpot continued, “Please, follow me to the dining room,” he said in a somewhat disbelieving tone of voice.

Pensword flew down to Conor’s ear level. “Usually it is the butler that announces dinner. He is still in shock that he is a bulter, and not in a dungeon somewhere.” He chuckled as he flew into the dining room, landing at the chair at the head of the table. Lunar Fang and Moon River took the chairs on his right while Conor was led to the chair at Pensword’s left. They were seated and Fizzpot walked to the kitchen door. “Tonight we will start with a nice salad from the gardens of New Unity with a glaze of honey and chunks of apples. Also, we have a group of Gryphons at the window who look like they wish to enter. Shall I let them in?”

Pensword turned and smiled at Grif and his two wives. “Come on in, we were about to start dinner. And yes, I planned for a few interruptions just in case.”

“Thank you, Pensword,” Grif said as he they entered with a reasonably sized tray balanced carefully in his claws. “I hunted a turkey earlier today and got the chefs to cook it up. I hope you don’t mind.”

They heard a knock at the door. “Oh yes,” Fizzpot muttered with a small look of worry. “That would be our royal guest. And yes, sir, I did make sure we had extra food for the growing stallion.”

Pensword looked around the table and said something that surprised Fizzpot. “It’s just like Thanksgiving!” He did a hoof pump as Lunar Fang cracked up, laughing when she saw Matthew’s reaction. It was good to see him coming out again.

Soon the food had been set up, the turkey added to the meal, and everyone was situated at the table. It was rather cute seeing Moon River insisting that Cosy sit next to her mommy as she sat in her carrying sack around Lunar Fang’s barrel. Pensword did not know why she was acting like that, but maybe it was because she could still smell battle on Cosy’s form.

Pensword looked to Grif, Shrial, and Avalon sitting at the other end of the table at the guest of honor position, with Conor situated in the middle, there were still ten empty seats, with room for more if they wanted to cram them in.

“So, Conor, you’re looking quite fit,” Grif noted as they ate. “The training is starting to make some headway, huh?”

“Rook says I’m almost ready to start training wearing armor. I’m actually surprised I’m progressing that quickly. But then again … it could be he’s just still mad about how I got back at him.”

“Nah, he wouldn’t take that kinda risk. Besides, it’s something about the magic of Equestria and human biology. It makes us healthier, not the amazing ‘I never get sick or injured’ healthy, but our growth is faster.”

“I think I recall that,” Pensword replied sounding almost surprised. “Still, it is good to see you all here.” He grinned as he looked at Conor. “So… I heard that Hammer Strike and Rarity are a little closer?”

Lunar Fang sighed, covering her muzzle with a wing. “What my mate is trying to get at is he wants details seeing as he was off fighting a war during the time.”

“It’s about time, if you ask me.” Grif smiled at Shrial. “Those two danced around it longer than we did, or these two.”

“Well, where do you guys want me to start?” Conor asked.

“In the words of a great March Hare,” Grif smiled, “‘start at the beginning!’ And to quote his friend, the hatter, ‘when you reach the end, stop.’”

“Agreed,” Pensword responded as Cosy yelped in shock. “Also… please be warned, we have an armed huntress at the table.” He fought not to smile, though it tugged at the corners of his face.

“Well, I don’t know too much about what all happened. I just know Hammer Strike went out with Rarity to the spa in Ponyville.” This was punctuated by a double spit take as both Grif and Pensword had been taking a drink at the time. Conor couldn’t help but laugh. “When he came back, Hammer was in a much better mood. I’m guessing that might’ve been where things finally took off, though I’m no expert, and you guys know I don’t do the whole gossiping thing.”

“Really? That’s all it took? Details, man!” Grif urged.

“Hey, I only know what I know. I was a bit busy with certain responsibilities and helping Vital Spark find something for building his focus. By the way, he’s really excited about it. You should see about visiting him some time when he’s practicing with it. But as I was saying, a while later we had that massive siege from the Changelings, where we kicked some serious butt and Clover the Clever was brought back from the dead. Well, not exactly the dead, but she was on death’s doorstep. Trixie sacrificed herself to save Clover so she could help end the siege once and for all. Then, afterwards, Shawn brought her back after beating Death up. I was really impressed. You guys really taught her something about humility and self sacrifice last time, didn’t you?”

Grif and Pensword got very quiet, staring down at their respective plates.

“I nearly strangled her after she came back for scaring me the way she did. Anyways, after the siege, we worked on making repairs and that’s when trouble from Canterlot arrived. The … ‘lovely’ Fel Jade came to ‘give some assistance.’ I think Pensword has already been apprised of her main motives. Apparently, Camo went back to Ponyville for some designs and measurements for a new suit and let slip about Fel Jade’s aims. Rarity came and kissed Hammer Strike clear on the lips. It was one heck of a kiss too. I swear, steam was coming out of his ears.” Conor couldn’t help but chuckle. “That’s when they really went public.”

“That's hilarious.” Grif laughed.

“Wow, that,” Pensword muttered in shock. “I better get my dress armor polished and ready. I wonder who would marry the two, Celestia or Luna?” Pensword began to laugh.

“That’s not even the best part. Rarity scared Fel Jade off. She completely disgraced her, and the best part was she was playful about it the whole time. You would’ve been proud to see it, Grif. The fencing match was amazing!”

“She’s a good student.” Grif nodded. “She has a great mind for the sword, but don’t tell her I said that.”

“Your secret is safe with me,” Conor said, smirking. “By the way, I don’t think we’ve formally met yet, Avalon. My name is Conor. I have to say, Vital’s description of you doesn’t do you justice.”

Avalon blushed. “Thank you.”

“She knows, Conor.” Grif laughed. “I told her everything before we were married.”

“And you couldn’t tell me this earlier, why?”

“You didn’t pass the charisma check?” Grif joked.

Conor cocked an eyebrow, then took another bite of turkey with a chunk of mashed potatoes and gravy. ”Much better. No offense to equines, but I really enjoy eating meat. Not to mention the whole apple allergy issue.”

“I enjoy meat.” Pensword responded with a laugh. “Too bad you got a horn on your head, and not leather wings.” He shook his head. “Also, you did not want secrets between husband and wife?”

Lunar Fang raised a wing in confusion before settling the wing. “Apple allergy? But I saw you eat apples as a Unicorn.”

“The allergy doesn’t travel over when I’m in that form. But the last time I ate an apple as a human, my lip swelled to three times its size. I was lucky it wasn’t my throat.”

Lunar Fang made a face. “Ouch, well, happy to hear you don’t have an allergy as a Pony. Though I wonder if a Unicorn can eat fish,” she pondered to herself.

Grif seemed to be counting down something. By the time he reached one there was a knock at the door. “Excuse me a second,” he said, getting to his feet and heading to said door. He returned a moment later with a small cask. “Pensword, do you have some extra glasses?”

Pensword turned his head and looked at the cask, his eyes suddenly wide. “Is that...?” he whispered, his mouth suddenly watering.

“I figured since everybody's here, we could lift a glass. To Kel’leam, you know?” Grif said, his tone shifting between cheerful and sad.

Pensword nodded solemnly as his emotions dampened at the thought. He waited for each person at the table to be given a glass, then signalled Grif to lead them in the toast.

“I stand before you all here in our evening of joy with a heavy heart,” Grif started. “Kel’leam is dead, and the stars will shine a little dimmer for his passing. I didn’t have the opportunity to know him as long or as well as some of my clan, but I fought beside him, and we of the battlefield know that you can get to know someone well when you fight beside them.” He looked around the table, getting nods from Shrial, Lunar Fang, and Pensword. “He was my brother, and he died saving my life. He flies with his ancestors tonight, and I know his family flies beside him proudly. To Kel’leam The Wall!” he said, holding his glass high.

Pensword and Lunar Fang stood on their hind legs, raising their glasses high. “To Kel’leam The Wall!” The shout seemed to shake the walls as the others roared the name with respect and honor.

“To Kel’leam,” Conor said, albeit more solemnly and calm as he, too, raised his glass. “Wherever you are, I pray for your happiness.”

Cosy nodded, his jaw set as he raised his own glass. He had lost so many guards already to a first coup. And now another had sacrificed himself to protect the land and ruler he loved. “He won’t be forgotten.”

“Never,” Shrial said. Nodding to each other, as one they downed the purple liquid from their glasses.

Hammer Strike rolled his shoulders as he adjusted the cloak one more time. “So, Doc, shall we head off?”

“I wonder what we could possibly be doing in Saddle Arabia,” The Doctor said as they left the TARDIS.

“I have no clue, Doc.” Hammer shrugged, closing the doors on the blue box.

“Well, is there a village or something nearby? Can you see anything?” The Doctor asked.

“West-bound from our current location, possibly a mile away.”

The Doctor looked to the indicated direction, and sure enough, buildings could be seen relatively close by. “... Oh.”

“Did you happen to read the exact point in time we are?” Hammer Strike questioned as he started walking in the direction of the village.

“Hey, I’m the one who leads!” The doctor said as he trotted after Hammer Strike. “Some time before the Third Gryphon war hits Equestria. About three hundred years off, I believe.”

“Very interesting choice.” Hammer hummed to himself. The duo continued towards the village in silence as they thought to themselves about what could be going on. After some time they found themselves on the outer district of the town, specifically, a very empty part of town.

“I’ll give it less than a minute before something bad happens.”

“What makes you say that?” The Doctor asked.

“We’re travelling in a different time than ours, brought here by the TARDIS, and three individuals have been tailing us since we entered.”

“Ah. Perhaps they’re the neighborhood greeters?” The Doctor suggested weakly.

“The daggers say otherwise.”

As the duo rounded a corner, they were confronted by a fourth figure who seemed to be cleaning his knife. “Where do you two think you’re going?”

“Around,” Hammer Strike replied flatly as the other three came up behind them.

“Yeah? Well being around can be expensive,” one large black Horse stallion growled.

Hammer Strike stood there with his flat expression. “How about we just fight already so the two of us can get on our way?” He said, rolling his eyes.

“You are going to regret saying that,” the third, a steel grey stallion retorted. “You are not even carrying a blade.”

“Don’t need one.”

A rather short fight later, having only involved four punches, Hammer Strike stood amongst the group dusting off his cloak. “Come on, Doctor, let’s keep going.”

“That was ... fast,” The Doctor noted as they walked away.

“They had flimsy iron daggers, no armor, and thought they were smart enough to get away with this, I’m surprised it was me that took them down. I figure any of the locals could do it easily.”

“Most locals they prey on don’t have the money for weapons,” The Doctor said. “And those horses were quite large.”

“Doctor, you’ve seen worse. I’ve seen worse. I’m pretty sure even you thought less of them.”

“Well, yes, but I’m a timelord, and you, my friend, are as close to a god as a mortal can get. These are everyday horses without super powers or great resource. This is their life, and they make of it what they can,” The Doctor said.

“Doc, question. What do you think we’re here for in the first place?”

“I’m not sure, but if you're here, then it can’t be too strange. I mean, you didn’t visit Saddle Arabia a lot.”

“If we were brought here, I’m pretty sure the problem is more than just normal.”

“I suppose the best plan would be going to the palace and seeing if anything is strange there,” The Doctor said dubiously.

The dinner was nice and Pensword was taking an evening stroll through the gardens. He was close to Area Fifty One, as his human mind called it, but it just didn’t quite seem to fit for him. He paused as his ears picked up on approaching hoofsteps from the left. “Yes?” He asked.

“Greetings, founder.” A Changeling approached him carefully. This drone was larger than the ones Pensword was used too. Muscle rippled under the plates of thin yet sturdy chitin as the Changeling lowered its knife-like horn in respect. As the drone’s head lowered, Pensword realised his wings were covered by a thick beetle-like shell to protect them when not in use.

Pensword returned the nod. “Greetings. May I ask what you need me for? Or is it Queen Me-Me that asks for me?” he finished.

“Queen Me-Me has requested your presence for the royal inspection of the first generation soldier drones. According to her orders, I am to be named by you and to serve as your aid.”

“Wait, named? And… my aid?” Pensword paused and put a hoof to his nose. “Very well, but you will need to take a Thestral guise when we are outside of New Unity. I have a problem coming up with nobles of the Solar Court, and I would like to try and keep things a little more stable.” He shook his head. “I shall wait till we are at the first royal inspection.”

The Changeling’s body was devoured in a surprisingly light blue flame, revealing a sturdily built thestral stallion of dark blue almost black. His mane and tail were only a tint lighter. “Will this do, founder?”

“Yes,” Pensword nodded with a small grin. “That will do.” He chuckled as moved a wing, “Shall you guide me to the presentation? I am afraid that your hive still confuses me down there.”

The soldier nodded as he and pensword headed off. Over the next half hour they navigated first to the hive entrance and then inside the labyrinth of the hive. Finally, they entered the large chamber Me-Me had constructed for training soldiers.

“Hello, Pensword!” Me-Me laughed as she approached him. The Queen now stood as tall as Princess Luna and towered over him. Yet, unlike Chrysalis’s imposing visage, Pensword felt no threat from the Changeling Queen.

“Me-Me,” Pensword responded, nodding his head, the most any ruler that was not High Chieftess Luna would get. “Did I hear right that you are creating soldiers for the hive?”

“To contribute to Unity,” she clarified. “You defend us. We should do our part to add to that effort.”

Pensword nodded grimly. “Faust knows we need the troops,” he muttered. “I look forward to the ceremony and review. Also, I am... conflicted over your assignment of an Aide-de-Camp. I thank you for your consideration; I just hope you understand that I might work him to the ichor.”

“I’ve modified him to be especially sturdy with little need for rest. He can metabolize greater amounts of energy from food and water than most can, and he is the most I ever plan to alter my children in one go.”

“In one go?” Pensword asked, before thinking of something else. “Also, what are your thoughts on Fizzpot? Do you want him to be a part of your hive?”

“I am divided. He is a Changeling and needs the order of the hive mind to keep himself sane, but I do not think taking him into my hive would be beneficial to him or to Moon River.”

“Yes, but is there a way to put him in the hive, but not have him be taking orders from you? Just so he, well, from what I read on notes, Changelings need the hive or link or whatever you call it. They need it like we Thestrals need the assurance of the moon. Is there a middle ground? I do not want to think what Moon River will do if she loses him.” He closed his eyes. “Besides, you can get a lot more intelligence by having him remain our butler.”

“I will… see what I can do. I’m honestly still learning everything,” Me-Me admitted.

“Then we shall make it a priority to raid Chrysalis’ camp, steal one of her teachers, and integrate that teacher into your hive,” Pensword answered with a smirk. “Still, you think you have left your guards waiting long enough?” he asked, moving his hoof around as he spoke.

“Yes,” she said as she concentrated on the hive mind. A moment later two dozen changelings in similar shape to the one that had escorted Pensword entered the room, forming into an even, disciplined line. If Pensword noticed any difference amongst them it was that their chitin armor was heavier and jagged with vicious looking spines along the sides. Each proceeded to give a unified salute to the founder. Pensword returned the salute, his face remaining flat and emotionless. The Changelings waited eagerly for Pensword to professionally judge their military potential.

Pensword stepped forward and began to march down the line. Stopping in front of each Changeling, he looked them in the eye for a few silent seconds before moving on. While Matthew was utterly confused and felt very unqualified, Pensword drew upon the training he had received during the war. Eventually, he reached the end of the line, where he looked over the group as a whole before stepping back to stand beside Me-Me. “Military stance and bearing is good, but at the moment, all they are are pretty soldiers. I do not yet know how they fight, how they train, or even their level of competence; however, from what I can see, they look the part of a military.”

“Well they have only just fully matured,” Me-Me explained. “This is their first day to test their instinctual skills.”

Pensword looked at them. “So, I am going to be present for that?”

“I was hoping you would, but I didn’t want to assume,” she said.

Pensword smiled and laughed softly. “I would love to be present for that.”

“Very well. Come with me and we will give them a moment to prepare,” Me-Me said, leading him out.

High Chieftess Princess Luna sat in one of the many studies of her new castle. Around her books upon books lay stacked in piles, ordered in rows with little pieces of paper marking key places she wanted to return to later. Another part of the study held scrolls upon scrolls of treaties and agreements from the other nations throughout Equis. She looked up at the crystal studded mirror Cadence had given her. It seemed the Crystal Empire had found a cache of old communication mirrors and Cadence wanted to keep in touch. Currently, Luna was speaking with both Shining Armor and Celestia. The mirrors was about half her height and mounted on the wall next to the bookcase, looking out at her workspace.

“Now Shining,” Celestia began, continuing the conversation. She paused as a scroll appeared in front of her. “Ah,” she said after she read it. “Please tell my niece that her little brother has returned officially and will be having a layover in New Unity. It seems he has made a great impression with the Emperor. I believe this could lead to much better relations with the Empire, at least from the Crystal Empire’s perspective. Once he’s finished returning order to Gryphonia, I believe Daedalus will be supportive of our actions. We may finally have a chance for real peace.”

“That is good,” Shining Armor responded, impressed. “Still, do I have your permission as a leader of the Empire to return to Equestria to be trained at New Unity?”

“We do not see why thou wouldst ask us to allow you to return to the land of thy birth. While thou dost rule beside our niece, we do still see thee as one of our few competent guards,” Luna said, giving Celestia a meaningful glance.

“Oh no,” Shining Armor replied. “I won’t stand by and let this argument continue. This is why we’re working on the bill, isn’t it? To make sure you two don’t keep fighting over something already done?” He sighed. “No wonder Cadance opted out of this meeting,” he muttered under his breath. “Sorry, your-” he stopped as he realized he was technically equal in rank. “Look, won’t you at least use this bill to let Twilie get a set of guards? With everything that’s happening—” he broke off as Celestia fixed him with a stern motherly look.

“I am sorry, but Twilight will need to choose on her own and for herself. For the moment, she has wished to remain as she is: a Librarian in Ponyville.” She smiled mischievously. “However, that does not mean she is not looked after. I have some undercover agents already in place to keep her safe.”

Luna nodded, “That is true; however, we have to discuss the allotment of resources. Thou knowest, sister, that I have started my own capital. That means that legally you can confiscate half of my funds for breaking away from the main capital, and-”

“No,” Celestia said, shaking her head. “I will not take any more of what is rightfully yours. I will not—”

This time Luna broke in. “No, if you will not take what the law demands, then I shall give up my half that I can legally keep to fund this.”

Shining Armor groaned. “Look, don’t we have funds set aside for future growth projects? Why don’t we just use those?”

“No,” Celestia said. “The parliament of year six hundred made certain that those funds could not be used for present or future military growth to curb some of the ambitions of the lower noble houses from trying to usurp or threaten the higher noble houses and their allies. Those rules cannot be broken.” She paused. “However, there are monetary assets that could be used. I do believe that the Commander’s pension for Pensword and Lunar Fang has been collecting dust.” She shook her head. “No, the rules of the five hundred seventy fifth Parliament merged those accounts into the main one, which technically now belongs to Hammer Strike.” She sighed. “I’ll see what I can do, but we might have to do that to seed the accounts.”

“That is good, as by my calculations,” Luna began, “the amount that needs to be confiscated is valued at about two point five billion bits. Still, that could be a start. But for us to really modernize, construct new bases, deepen and expand naval ports and harbors. It will cost almost five trillion bits when all is said and done, and a projected time frame of ten years.” She sighed. “This is without having pet projects and other cider barrels bucked in by the nobility.” She laughed. “I’m surprised that term actually lasted.”

Celestia nodded before turning her head. “We can talk about this later, sister, but I’m afraid that I’m needed in the throne room. It seems the rumors have reached my court and I have to deal with a mouthpiece for NOOB. Why Baron Blueblood won’t speak himself, I don’t know.” She smiled before her mirror faded to a white sheen. Shining Armor nodded and the other half of the mirror dropped to a color reminiscent of the Crystal Heart. Luna reached a hoof out and ended her part of the call as her mirror turned the color of her coat. She sighed. “I cannot wait till we can make the new desktop models.”

A distinctive sound filled the room as the image of The Doctor’s TARDIS faded in and out before fully landing in an empty spot inside the chamber. The doors opened, revealing Hammer Strike covered in a brown cloak, the cloak and his mane was coated faintly with dust as he looked around the room confused before setting his eyes on Luna. “Ah, hey. Quick question, what is today’s date?”

“April nineteenth, year three of my return,” Luna returned. “Is everything okay?”

Hammer Strike thought to himself for a moment. “Yes, everything is alright. Just needed to make sure the Doctor got the date right. I’ll send a letter when I-”

A scroll flashed into existence in front of Luna, bearing Hammer Strike’s seal.

“-Get back,” he finished. “Well, I need to get going again.” Hammer rolled his eyes as he turned back towards the Tardis. “Alright, Doc, you got the right date, but you need to work on where you land!” he called out, entering the TARDIS once more.

Princess Luna watched the blue box disappear. She smiled as she opened the letter. She frowned at first, then a goofy grin overtook her face as she took out a scroll and began to write a response to Hammer Strike’s letter.

Author's Note

Sorry the chapter is late today.

Been sick all day and sleeping. But I got out of bed to post this chapter for all of you to read, and I hope you all enjoy this chapter.

74 - Sands of Fire

Extended Holiday
Ch 74: Sands of Fire
Act 9

A lone cloaked figure slipped through the castle halls, a light blue glow beneath the hood being the only indication of species. A wooden staff lay easily on its back while a light blue aura surrounded its hooves, muting the steps. Eventually the figure reached the main castle doors and eased them open, creeping out onto the main compound. The moon shone brightly, glinting off the large pearl that had been mounted at the top of the staff. A spiraling cage of sorts enclosed it as silvery steel wove like veins through the body in intricate spirals. As the moon’s light cast itself upon the casing, three words shone brightly in the metal and wood, carefully chosen to represent its creator’s past, albeit in a language no Equestrian could ever hope to read. Charity never faileth.

As the figure reached the gates of the compound, it pulled off the hood, revealing a blonde mane and white fur with his horn. Vital Spark smiled. “Well, I guess that perception spell really does work after all.”

“Not exactly,” Camo said from right next to him.

Vital leaped a good foot into the air and hovered there for three seconds before landing back down on the floor. “Camo!” he hissed. “You scared me.”

“Not only are you terrible at quietly attempting your escape, but you failed to spot me standing here this whole time.”

“But Camo, you’re Camo. Of course I wouldn’t see you. That’s your special talent, for crying out loud.”

“I’m wearing a not so subtle suit.”

“You could wear a bright white mask with someone else’s face on it and I’d think you were that person.”

“...I may have to test that out,” Camo said contemplatively.

Vital sighed. “Was I really that obvious?”

“My friend, an Ursa Major has more tact than you,” Camo admitted honestly.

Vital nearly face faulted. “So, I’m guessing you’re supposed to be my guard for the night?”

“You were aware about the guard?” Cameo asked him.

Vital chuckled. “I’m not as tactless as you might’ve thought.”

“So it would seem,” he said.

“So you’re going to follow me anywhere I go?”

“Pretty much,” Camo responded. “I could become invisible if you would prefer.”

“No offense, Camo, but what I’d prefer is if you’d let me leave the castle alone. There’s something I need to check out, and a promise I made makes it impossible for me to go there accompanied.”

“I will follow you for the first while, then,” Camo said.

“And you’re okay with staying on the path while I go take care of my business?”

“If that is what I must do, then fine, but if I stay here with nothing to report, I imagine it would not go well.”

“I can live with that as long as you tell Hammer Strike to ask me about it instead of asking you. I don’t want you in trouble for something I need to do.”

“Lead the way.”

Nodding, Vital walked resolutely out the main gate with his companion, his expression troubled as they wound a little ways up the path until the castle was nearly out of sight. “This is where I need to leave you, Camo. And if Espionage is here, could you ask him to show himself? I know Shawn wants to protect me, but the person I’m going to meet can’t let anyone else see her. She’ll be expecting me, so I’ll be okay.”

“I’ll make sure you won’t be bothered,” Camo promised.

“Thank you,” Vital said as he nodded his head and slowly made his way into the woods. Reaching out tentatively with his magic, a dim glow emanated from his focus’ pearl as he made his way into the woods, then backtracked as he turned toward the chasm and the staircase he knew laid in wait. Finally, he arrived at the stairs and soon found himself back at the familiar cave, staring up at the great crystalline tree that had saved all of their lives just a little over two months ago. As he had feared, the tree looked far less luminous. Its crystal chimes tinkled hollowly. “Harmony?”

“What are you doing here, child?” the voice of Harmony whispered in his mind. She sounded tired.

“You’re sick,” he said bluntly.

“... That is my burden to bear, just as you have your own to take in time.”

“You didn’t say anything about my new form.”

“I knew you would take it. Your heart was already that of a Unicorn’s, and I could feel the warp and weave of this world changing you, bonding to you … calling to you.”

“Why?”

“For reasons you will learn in time, young one.”

“You can’t tell me?”

“I am forbidden.”

“By who?”

“A power far greater than I, even at my full strength.” A cracking sounded through the tree as one of its roots lost its luster entirely and became grey and lifeless. The voice groaned.

“Harmony, what’s happening to you?” The light of the tree flared briefly, pushing the deadness back only slightly before it faltered and died, pulsing weakly.

“This, too, I cannot say,” the voice gasped. “For the sake of our world, I must bear it.” A single crystal dropped from the tree’s branches, tinkling as it struck each part of the tree before shattering on the cold stone floor of the cave.

“Then let me help you,” Vital said, his expression grim as he stepped forward, taking hold of his focus from his back.

Harmony’s voice cried in pain. “You cannot.”

“I’m not asking, Harmony. You’re in pain, and I can help. You said this world called to me, but you can’t tell me why. I feel like this might be a reason. I’ve worked with healing before on my world; I can do it again here.” Vital’s horn began to glow as he stood on his hind legs, holding to the focus with both hooves.

“Do not-”

“Harmony, you know full well what happens if you mess up someone’s spell mid-cast. Let me do my work.” His gaze was determined as the pearl began to glow once more with a pale white light. “From my heart to your heart. From my soul to yours. By the bond forged from the sacred gift, let my strength join to yours. I offer this gift freely. I give you everything.” The white light flared from the pearl, shining like a beacon. The moon’s light shone through the cavern entrance, falling on the Unicorn’s mane and tinging it silver as he channeled the magic directly from his horn into the pearl. The light flowed through the metal, pulsing like a heartbeat as the power continued to build. Then a beam of light slowly descended from the pearl’s chamber to the tree’s roots. He almost could have sworn he heard something squealing, even as the dead crystal slowly began to glow again. The stone shimmered and Vital couldn’t help but smile as the light from his focus dimmed, then finally died. Trembling, he dropped to all fours again and smiled as he placed a hoof against the ancient tree’s trunk. “Equestria can’t bear to lose you yet,” he said as he lay down within the hollow of the crystal tree’s roots. “And neither can I.”

“Vital Spark …”

“We’ll face this together, Harmony. You don’t have to do it alone.”

“... Thank you.”

“Why in the world would you surrender?” The Doctor demanded as the clang of their closing cell echoed against the stones.

“I’d prefer not to add to the kill count in a different country that could use it against us,” Hammer Strike replied.

“Pull the other one!” The Doctor said. “Any other situation and you’d have a body count rivaling a Minotaur civil war.”

“It depends on the country and situation. I want to figure out what’s going on first.”

“The sultan seems to favor locking away anypony questioning his ways,” a voice said from behind them. Upon turning around, the duo found themselves facing a stallion wearing a full set of steel armor, and by full set, it covered every section of him. The rest of the gaps had been filled in with heavy chainmail. Due to the coverage of the armor, they were unable to determine anything else about said stallion.

“Took you a moment to speak,” Hammer Strike noted.

“And what are you in for?” The Doctor asked.

“Of all things, Jaywalking,” he replied. “My name is-” the sound of a cell door slamming cut him off. “Just call me the Storyteller.”

“That armor is ridiculously advanced for this time period.” The Doctor scanned him with his screwdriver.

“It’s actually an old design from a friend. In fact, he’s standing right next to you.” He turned towards Hammer. “It’s good to see you’re still around, Strike. How fares your travels?”

“They go, to and from.”

“As do my own. So who is this with you?”

“I’m The Doctor,” The Doctor said.

“If you’re The Doctor, then where’s that box of legends you’re always with?”

“Well, I couldn’t exactly park it on top of the palace, could I? She’s outside the city in safe mode.”

“Considering I heard ‘she’ could fly without wings, I think you could land it anywhere.”

“It’s not exactly that simple” The Doctor said.

“Perhaps one day I’ll see how complex it is, but that, will have to be a story for another day.”

“... Well that's foreboding,” The Doctor noted.

“It’s not as bad as you would think,” Hammer Strike commented. “So, shall we break out of here?”

“I was wondering when you were going to say that,” Storyteller commented.

“Let's just finish up here,” The Doctor said. “I feel like I’ve got sand everywhere.”

“Alright,” Hammer Strike replied, his hooves glowing in blue fire as the bars of the cell dissipated, shifting its form until it was shaped like two greatswords. “Here you go,” he said, handing one off to Teller.

“Just like old times,” Storyteller commented as he hefted the sword onto his back. For some reason the blade stuck in place.

“Ooh, magnet enhancement.”

“Just like it was meant to be.”

Pensword lay upon a cloud looking up to the stars above him. Moon River perched on his belly and looking back and forth between father and the sky. Matthew was still amazed by the different constellations and nebulae, while Pensword easily navigated the sky like a map, casually pinpointing his exact location without a care or worry. He even knew how to navigate in Gryphonia. Yet, here, in this place, he could just relax on a cloud with his life mate at his side, his daughter on his chest, and all of them just having a wonderful time stargazing. Pensword sighed happily as he casually laid a foreleg around Lunar Fang’s shoulders.

“It’s good to finally do this.” Lunar Fang smiled.

“I know,” Pensword responded with a laugh as he moved a wing to touch her side. “With all that has happened, I have to say that it is good to just have time to myself. I hope you do not mind that I called the Changeling, well I do not know why, but I am calling him Preston.”

“I trust Me-Me knows what she’s doing,” Lunar Fang replied.

“I agree. I am seeing how he does with the paperwork for the evening.” Pensword turned to look at Lunar Fang, smiling. “So… what do you want to do this evening? No attacks, no monsters,” he moved a hoof to knock on a piece of wood he carried at his side. “Just the three of us.”

“It feels like forever since we just enjoyed ourselves,” Lunar Fang said.

“I agree with that.” Pensword sighed. “This reminds me of the time before the Third Gryphon War.” He chuckled at the memory. “You remember how crazy I got when you removed my uniform?” He shook his head. “Dang, I really have gone native.”

“Is that such a bad thing?”

“To be honest, no, it is not a bad thing, as I have the love of my life,” he whispered amorously. “I have to say, my dear, that you have become so much a part of my life my heart aches when you are not nearby.”

“I feel the same way,” she told him, moving in to nuzzle him.

He laughed as Lunar Fang’s muzzle brushed against his neck. Moon River joined in with a childish scree and hugged both of them, turning it into a family cuddle pile. He looked up at the stars and suddenly burst into a fit of giggles, which lasted a solid three minutes. “Jules Verne,” he wheezed out. “I am Doc Brown in the old west.” Though she didn’t understand what her father was talking about, Moon River joined in.

“These were great people from your home?” Lunar Fang asked.

This caused more laughter from Pensword. “Jules Verne was a great writer. He dreamt of things before they happened. Hundreds of years before they happened, from submarines to rockets to the moon.” He shook his head. “As for Doc Brown, he is a fictitious movie character that-” he began to chuckle again “-that dealt with time travel, saved a school teacher from death, and fell in love with the school teacher.” His laughter slowly tapered off to the occasional chuckle, then to just grinning mirthfully. “If, or when we return to earth, I need to show you the Back to the Future Trilogy, some of the movies made from Jules Verne's books, and what the real world counterparts became.”

“”I look forward to that. You know, I think this is the first time I’ve been able to have a normal night-day cycle in a while,” she said, enjoying the cool night air.

“Yeah, I hope to get back into a night-day cycle as well, but I keep switching between the two.” He let out a brief guffaw. “I hope you do not mind a crazy mate that cannot get his sleep pattern right.”

“You are half day half night.” Lunar laughed. “I’m surprised you can sleep at all.”

“I am mortal. I sleep when I can, which usually is when my friends knock me out because I wear myself out.” He laughed again, startling Moon River briefly before she giggled and chittered in pleasure at the bouncing sensation. “Like the time Grif knocked me out while I was besieging Fort Triumph.” He sighed. “That happened only once or twice, but I will always remember it.”

“Your friends care about you. Honestly, the three of you care more for each other's health than yourselves.”

“That is the truth,” Pensword answered. “I care for my friends. I care for you more than my own breath, as well as our daughter. I would lay my life down and pass to the other side if it meant our daughter would live to be an adult.”

Lunar Fang shuddered. “I hope that never comes to pass.”

“Agreed, for I do not know what I would do if you were ever killed. I have a poor track record when people kill loved ones.”

“Well then, let's hope that never comes to pass.” she nuzzled him again. “So, how long before something happens do you think?”

“I hope not for another couple nights. I want time to de-stress, and get Fizzy to watch Moon River while you and I find a nice secluded cloud,” he said meaningfully as he kissed the side of her neck.

“River, why don’t we go find Fizzpot?” Lunar Fang said quite suddenly.

Fizzpot!” Moon River cheered happily. A moment later the Changeling in question buzzed up to the cloud, blinking in confusion.

“Strange. I have realized now the emotion she creates when she wants me.” He was baffled. “As a master infiltrator, it is strange having your own emotions and those of another.” He looked to Pensword and Lunar Fang. “What do you wish for me to do?”

“Can you look after her for a few hours?” Lunar Fang asked him.

“Of course. I will make sure she is taken care of. Shall I put her to bed in the morning if you are not back by then?”

“I think we should be back before dawn,” Pensword answered, giving Lunar Fang a look.

“We may be back by dawn.” Lunar Fang’s smile was almost predatory. “You’ve been gone far too long, Pensword.”

Pensword just grinned as he returned the predatory smile. “Ah…” he answered.

Fizzpot left as quickly as possible, a green glow emanating over his black cheeks. He could already feel the emotions of the incredibly amorous ponies, and he did not feel comfortable exposing little Moon River to such things just yet. Leaving the sky behind, the cloud Pensword and Lunar Fang had been resting on slowly turned to more of a cloud cave. Lunar Fang’s giggles carried on the wind as Fizzpot did his best to buzz his wings harder.

“Thanks for bringing these, Lily, Rose, Daisy,” Grif said to the three mares as Bladefeathers unloaded the cartload of flowers. He handed them each a bag of bits. “I really appreciate it.”

The three mares accepted the bits, but said very little as the Gryphons finished unloading the flowers. Today was the day for Kel'leam’s mourning ceremony, and Grif was working hard to make sure the preparations were ready by sunset, the traditional time Gryphons mourned warriors whose bodies had not been sent to them to rest.

A large area had been set aside outside the half finished Bladefeather compound, where several bonfires had been prepared to be lit when the light started to fade. A small pulpit had been placed near a large willow tree that had been transplanted during the construction process. A table lay beside it with Kel'leams shield leaning against it. Grif had polished it to a high finish so it glowed in the sunlight.

Grif nodded towards several of his clan as they worked arranging the white roses, carnations and gladioli. The entire clan had put effort into this ceremony. Fresh meat was hunted and decorations were put up.

Sylvio nudged at Grif’s side. When Grif looked to the timberwolf it seemed to gesture with its muzzle to the gate. Grif looked in the direction with a confused stare until he caught the slight trace of pink near the wall. He made his way over silently. As he exited the gate he found Fluttershy looking nervously inside the grounds. “Did you need something, Fluttershy?” Grif asked.

Fluttershy jumped into the air, her wings promptly locking as she dropped directly onto her back while making a bleating sound very similar to that of a goat.

“Fluttershy? It’s Grif. Are you okay?” He said carefully in a slow tone, hoping to ease her nerves.

It took a sticky lick from Sylvio to snap her out of her surprise, but Fluttershy eventually found her way back onto her hooves. She brushed her mane back into position as best she could before addressing the warrior. “Oh, I’m so sorry, I didn’t want to intrude. I was just… well, I noticed you were preparing the right of Kel’daran, and… well, I heard about Kel'leam and I… I…” Though she clearly was doing her best to put on a brave face, the tears still pooled in her eyes.

Grif silently moved closer and pulled her into a hug. “I think Kel'leam would appreciate if you showed up to help us see him off. Thank you.”

Fluttershy sobbed. “Why do some Gryphons have to be such meanies?”

“Why do some bears kill other bears? Why do some lions go after another lion’s cubs? We’re predators, Fluttershy, and, unfortunately, it brings out the worst in some of us.”

Fluttershy sniffled, then wiped her tears, looking with determination into Grif’s eyes. “What can I do to help?”

“Some Gryphons are attempting to arrange the flowers. We’re… not really good at that sort of thing. Perhaps you could help them out?” he asked her.

“Anything for him, Grif. He was a true friend.”

“Thank you, Fluttershy,” he said, separating from her. “You’re a good friend, too.” Fluttershy blushed at the compliment and tentatively hovered to the large pile of flowers and bouquets, greeting the other Gryphons with a bow of respect before carefully beginning the arrangements.

“Come on now, exit’s right here,” Hammer Strike called out to the group, off to his right the Greatsword he’d forged lay discarded, having swapped to his own hooves instead.

The Doctor was following behind him, mumbling to himself and scanning things with his sonic screwdriver.

Storyteller followed behind, surprisingly, quiet for a change.

The passage led down a narrow corridor and a large stone spiral staircase. The impromptu adventurers encountered more Horse guards on the way who were easily dealt with by Hammer Strike’s hooves or Storyteller’s blade until they finally came to a large metal door separating them from the outside.

“I can pick the lock with the sonic,” The Doctor said as he started attempting to disable the lock.

“Doctor ...” Hammer Strike commented.

“This will only take a moment.”

“...Doctor…”

“It’ll be done momentarily.”

The door suddenly burst open as Hammer Strike punched it with enough force to rip it off its hinges.

“Well sure, if you want to cheat your way out,” The Doctor growled.

“Doc, we’re on a time limit.”

“You know, this reminds me of a door that I couldn’t pick through. Had to break through it using the sheer weight of this armor,” Storyteller commented, following them through the now open door.

“Storyteller, could you please save these stories for when we can listen to them?” Hammer asked.

“Sure, I’ll try to keep the stories to a limit.”

“Hammer Strike, you know how you were saying we were brought here for a reason?” The Doctor asked.

“What seems to be the… problem? ... Wonderful,” Hammer Strike finished, as he looked out to their little problem. “Full on battle. Got it.” Standing not far off, several Horses were being menaced by a group of large figures imposing on them, only these figures seemed to be horses made of sifting and reforming sands.

Hammer Strike gave a charge, colliding with said sand Horses to scatter them for a moment. The actual Saddle Arabian Horses took off quickly in the distraction, leaving the trio with the now reformed sand Horses.

“That didn’t work!” The Doctor shouted.

Hammer Strike hit each of them again, scattering them once more with the same results as before.

“I don’t think hitting them is working,” The Storyteller said in an unusually calm tone.

Hammer Strike’s hooves burst into blue fire as he heated the sand horses in front into solid glass, then proceeded to punch them, shattering them. “Try reforming from that!” He called out, turning back to the other two. “There, problem solved. Let’s go now.”

“Thank you, oh great Djinn,” one of the Horses said as the others followed out from behind a corner before bowing to him, shaking in terrified awe.

“I think you just gained some followers,” Storyteller commented. “But you already have us for companions. I don’t think we should have a bigger group.”

“What are you talking about?” The Doctor asked, staring at the Storyteller. “The sonic’s making a beeping noise in that direction!” The Doctor pointed to the palace.

“Let’s go, then,” Hammer Strike said, heading off in said direction.

The three charged into the throne room of the palace after making their way through a series of twisting corridors, breaking several sand stallions, nine doors, and six walls that happened to get in their way.

“So, you’re finally here,” an elderly stallion with a salt and pepper coat and mane and a giant turban said as he rose from his throne of cushions. He casually grabbed a cane that had been resting on one of the pillows as he rested his forehooves on top of it. “We’ve been waiting for you.”

“I doubt you have the foresight of a seer,” Storyteller called out. “I would know, I’ve met my fair share of them in my journeys.”

“I address the leader of the Sand People in accordance with article fifteen of the Shadow Proclamation. I command you to leave this world with all the authority of the Slithereen government of Raxacoricofallapatorius and the Gleth Confederacy as sanctioned by the mighty Jagrafess and the Daleks. Now leave this planet in peace,” The Doctor demanded in a very stern voice.

“The leader of the Sand People … hmmm, and what makes you say people? Are they not mighty Horses? And what is this you speak of? Aliens? These are merely sand elementals bound to the service of their master. They are mindless, formless, shapeless. And they serve me.” The old stallion chuckled dryly as the sand Horses drew closer. “So long as I control their prison, I control them. They are mine, and we shall rule this pathetic kingdom, spreading across the desert and beyond!”

It was at that moment that the sand Horses burst into flame, leaving a nice crystal statue behind. “Yeah, about your sand army,” Hammer Strike commented, his hooves glowing in blue fire. “Very intimidating. The wind really cuts them down to size, though, and heat, well, you can see the results.”

“Now where is it?” The Doctor glared at the Sultan. “Don’t lie to me. There is no magic on Equis that could replicate this. Someone must have found something to give you this power, didn’t they?”

“And what if somehorse did? It is of no matter to us,” the old Horse rasped. “The sands are patient, just as water is patient. All they needed was a living being to guide them, to mold them. Are they not glorious to behold?” he asked as a sudden whirlwind of sand blew into the room, composing itself into a score of stallions. “And limitless in number. Tell me, how long can you last against an army as vast as the deserts themselves?” He laughed and broke off into a coughing fit as bits of sand tumbled out of his mane. When he opened his eyes, they were bloodshot, even as he smiled. “Even a desert must feed.”

“You really think you're the one in control?” The Doctor asked. “You honestly believe you are controlling them?”

“Naturally. They wouldn’t do a thing without me. They need me. Yes,” he hissed, his voice sifting like sand through an hourglass. “They need us.”

“Us? Sound to me like a hivemind problem, and those aren’t the easiest to get rid of,” Storyteller commented.

“Silence!” the Sultan commanded. “First that foolish old man and his daughter, then his pathetic soldiers. Now you three… things. We will grind your bones to dust and scatter you amongst the sands!” A great wind suddenly blew through the chamber as sand blasted and crept through every crack and crevice in a slowly mounting wave.

“You know how many others have threatened me in the same way? I’ve faced down numerous enemies, stronger and much much more dangerous than you. I’ve seen the end of the universe and…”

The Doctor was cut off by flashes of light and the sound of glass shattering, one after another. “Doctor, they’re advancing, and I know you aren’t going to do much fighting, but could you not yell in our ears?” Hammer Strike commented as he burst another glass figure.

“I agree with Strike on this,” Storyteller added, waiting for Hammer Strike to turn the ones in front of him to glass to continue his own work.

“... Fine,” The Doctor grumbled as the sand ponies advanced.

Despite the best of their efforts, said efforts mainly being Hammer Strike’s as The Doctor and Storyteller found themselves without any means to injure these sand horses, the group found themselves backed against a wall surrounded by sand and the sultan stood, grinning malevolently as he watched, sand swirling around him even as it streamed into him, turning his coat and mane a sandy gold. His eyes now had the appearance of carefully sculpted wet sand as they darted left and right while his mane and tail began to shift in the sudden sandstorm, becoming living sand that billowed in the wind. “Die…” he hissed, his voice practically emotionless as it echoed around the chamber.

“Okay, that is enough!” Hammer Strike yelled out in frustration, his eyes and hooves bursting with magic as a fiery dome surrounded the trio. “I have had enough of this nonsense,” he finished as the dome began to expand outward, burning through the sand stallions and any fragments of sand that attempted to form new ones. “I swear, after I’m through with you, you’d be lucky to count yourself as ash amongst all your sand.”

“We are the sand. We are one. We do not fear thee.” The false sultan laughed hollowly as cracks began to run across his form. “We are limitless.” He laughed as his body slowly began to fall apart layer by layer. “The host has been incorporated. We shall spread. We shall grow. The storm is coming. The storm is coming!” His ghostly laughter carried on the wind as he finished collapsing and the sand seeped away through the cracks.

“He went through the cracks. We’re going deeper into this place, let’s go,” Hammer Strike said firmly, the dome of fire still surrounding them as he moved on.

The Doctor scanned around with his sonic. “There. A strange radiation coming from that direction.” He pointed to the sealed chambers behind the sultan’s throne.

Hammer Strike simply walked up to the doorway and hit it with enough force to break the bar locking it from the inside. The doors burst open with the force of a sudden sandstorm as it blew into Hammer Strike, glancing harmlessly off the dome. He stood resolutely before it and pressed on into the darkness, Doctor and Storyteller in tow. As they clopped along down a set of stairs, The Doctor took his time to examine the stone walls.

“This is fascinating,” The Doctor said. “It looks like the sand’s been breaking this down for years.”

“Somehow, I doubt he’s had the whole sand thing going that long,” The Storyteller said as he looked around.

As the trio continued to descend, they eventually reached a landing which led down a long corridor. A series of iron barred cells stood to either side. In the light of Hammer’s flame shield, they could just make out the horrified, deformed faces of leather garbed statues. Hooves and muzzles had broken off and cracks spread across their forms.

“They’ve been converting Horses for years,” The Doctor said, agast as he examined the cells.

“Then let’s put an end to this,” Hammer Strike said as the bars to the cells melted around them.

Deeper within the corridor, a dim roar echoed the closer they drew as a feminine voice carried faintly on the wind. “Please, just let my father go. He’s old and frail. He can’t hurt you anymore.”

Hammer Strike pushed on, quicker than before towards the voice. The roaring shifted in pitch and tone as the winds whistled through the cracks.

“Run, Jasmine,” an elderly voice said. As the party raced into the adjoining chamber, a great glowing red light illuminated the room, surrounding a great glass sphere filled with a cloud of black sand. Multiple rings orbited around it frantically as more sand blew from it like a whirlwind, bombarding the metal dais where the dim remnants of runes sparked feebly against the onslaught. Trapped in a circle of calm, a great grey stallion lay on the floor, his royal robes in tatters. Through the holes, a great number of pale white scars dotted his hide, dyed pink by blood. His frame bespoke war and health even in the midst of his old age. In his prime, this stallion would have been a force to be reckoned with. Sitting next to him, a black mare with grey eyes and a sapphire-blue mane and tail stroked his mane. Blood stained her hooves from the tiny cuts that had clotted with dirt and blood on the older stallion’s body.

“The orb. It’s the center of the control!” The Doctor said. “It’s been feeding on greed and hunger for power, trying to break free, but all that power must have been too much. All the subconscious desires must have corrupted its mind, twisted it into this.” The Doctor hesitated, even as the tears ran down his cheeks. “It’s all rage and hate now. It’ll destroy this world if it gets the chance… You’re going to have to kill it. Oh sweet Celestia, we have to kill it.”

Hammer Strike turned his attention towards the orb, and then back to the real sultan and his daughter. He pushed his power further as he surrounded the two in a second dome, sealing them off from the sand around them.

“What kind of sorcery is this?” Jasmine said in awe as the sand recoiled.

“Pyromancy,” her father coughed, until he noticed the flaming Earth Pony and his glowing blue hooves. “...What?”

“...We know you… your form… your flame… Hammer Strike,” the voice hissed. “The very rocks know your name… and your destiny.” The voice chuckled. “To die. We can change that. Together, we can do great things…”

“Sorry to disappoint you,” Hammer Strike started as he grabbed the orb. “But I have somepony waiting for me back home,” he finished, applying pressure to the orb until it shattered in his hooves.

Sibilant laughter filled the air as the black sand blasted out, obscuring the room. “At last!” It hissed. ”Free!” The sand dove towards the floor.

“Not exactly.” Storyteller said in response.

A painful shriek filled the room as the sand recoiled from the floor, a sudden blue light blazing up from the stones. “What magic is this?” it shrieked as black obsidian formed from its melted portions. The storm had died and any sand that tried to enter the room immediately melted to glass on contact with Hammer Strike’s barrier.

“My own,” Hammer replied. “Every crack, every single opening, sealed by my own power. You have nowhere to run, nowhere to hide, and after I finish, nothing left of you,” he told the entity as his barrier closed in around the room, compressing everything closer and closer, burning the black obsidian and black sand into nothingness as it passed over it. “You fought for freedom by control of an individual, attempted to take over this land and more, innocents killed, the list goes on, but right here, right now, you will do nothing, but die.”

The creature raised a mighty screech as it slowly collapsed in on itself like a black hole imploding, recalling a dim memory to Hammer Strike of a creature from the Human world. Something to do with someone named Tolkien and a returning king. At last, the din faded to a tiny whimper, and lastly nothing as the entity’s essence was completely obliterated and dispersed in the power of thaumic fire.

Hammer Strike exhaled, the flames around them disappearing until all that was left was the fire around his hooves. “Too much intake. Didn’t output enough...” he muttered quietly before taking a deep breath in.

“... Who are you strangers?” the mare asked. Closer inspection revealed an intricate circlet around her head, a symbol of her rank and status even amidst the filmy cloths around her body.

“I’m The Doctor,” The Doctor said in his usual tone.

“My name is—” a decayed slab of stone fell down with a thundering crack as it shattered against the ground, cutting him off. “...They call me The Storyteller.”

“Hammer Strike.”

Jasmine bowed her head. “You have my thanks,” she said. “Could you help me get my father back to his quarters? That … thing nearly killed him.”

Hammer Strike walked over to them and lowered himself slightly. “Lift him onto my back. I’ll carry him.”

“Brave Storyteller, might you be able to assist me?” she asked as she began to lift her Father up.

“Certainly.”

With that being said, they made their way back into the throne room and laid the Sultan down on his cushions. Ten minutes later, the Sultan was being tended to by a local healer who looked very much relieved. “He’ll be alright, won’t he?” Jasmine asked as she turned to The Doctor.

“He’ll be right as rain in no time,” The Doctor said with a half smile.

Jasmine sighed in relief before turning to face Hammer Strike. “Then on behalf of my father and my kingdom, I give my thanks to Celestia’s Ghost,” she said, bowing.

“No problem. I’m usually where I’m needed,” Hammer Strike replied. “And no need for titles, please.”

“I was not aware that you were capable of such feats of magic,” Jasmine said. “You were more like Djinn than a Pony, dealing with that creature.”

“I have plenty of tricks up my sleeves. Something for every situation,” Hammer Strike replied. “Got to be prepared for anything.”

“That is true.” She nodded. “Father will likely give you a title when he comes around again. Such heroism ought to be remembered, and rewarded.”

“I don’t need a reward. You needed help, we came to your aid.”

“All the same, this act will not go unnoticed. All of Saddle Arabia is in your debt, and all of Equis besides.” A sudden cough brought all’s attention back to the makeshift throne, where the sultan had just awoken.

“...Where?” the Sultan asked, raising his head only to be roughly embraced by Jasmine.

“Oh, father, thank goodness you’re alright.”

“I remember that… thing and… a great burning creature saving us. It burned with the fire of…” he suddenly noticed Hammer Strike and his burning hooves. “...That right there. A Djinn. A Djinn of fire saved us.” He smiled and slumped back down onto his pillows again, his eyes closed as he breathed deeply.

“My name is Hammer Strike. A pleasure.”

“...That name is not unknown to me. He nodded his head weakly towards the stallion with the hourglass cutie mark. “Doctor. I see your form has changed, but your mark is still the same.”

“Ah… you’ll forgive me, but what was your name again?” The Doctor asked.

The sultan chuckled. “Aamir, Doctor. My name is Aamir. Remember it. You will need it in your future adventures.” He chuckled.

“I’m sure I will,” The Doctor nodded. “Your people well need comfort. They have had a troublesome past few weeks.”

“Yes. I had hoped to have Storyteller assist. For some reason the people always liked having him near. But he told me he was waiting for an old friend, and judging by his body language, I assume he has found him.” The Sultan chuckled. “It will be up to my darling Jasmine, it seems. Speaking of which, tell me, Hammer Strike, are you still single?”

“Sorry, taken. Last time she had competition she beat them in a duel.” Hammer Strike chuckled.

“A formidable mare indeed.” The Sultan nodded. “With a fire perhaps to match your own. Very well. I would offer you a reward, but our kingdom is in disarray. We shall have to send a gift to the princesses for you after the kingdom is repaired.”

“Send the bill to them with my name on as well as the words, ‘Would you kindly?’ They’ll understand.”

“It is a strange request… but if you insist,” the Sultan said. “Might we press you to stay for a celebration in your honor at least?”

“Sorry, but I’m needed elsewhere,” Hammer Strike replied. “Right, Doc?”

“Ah, yes, of course. Places to go, Ponies to see. You know how it is. I’ll see you later… or would that be sooner? Nevermind. Let’s just go,” The Doctor said, sweating mildly as he headed for the stairs. After their brief walk, the trio found themselves standing before the TARDIS.

“So, Storyteller, what do you plan on doing now?” Hammer Strike asked.

Storyteller shrugged. “I might try to settle down. I’ve been traveling so long that I’ve forgotten what it feels like to have a home. Somewhere to rest my head and not worry about a knife in my back.”

The Doctor leaned over to Hammer Strike and whispered. “Where exactly did you meet him anyway?”

“...Yes,” Hammer Strike replied. “But I’m apparently an old friend, so… some time in the future, or past...”

“Well then.” The Doctor moved towards the central console. “Let’s head home, shall we?” he asked as he started flicking switches.

“We aren’t leaving him here, Doctor,” Hammer Strike started. “I can take the heat of armor in the desert, but I wouldn’t want to push it on him.”

“How many more strays must you pick up, Hammer Strike?” The Doctor asked with a sigh.

“Depends, Doc. How many times are you going to ask that question?”

“Oh, alright,” The Doctor sighed. “Let’s just go home. Derpy is probably wondering where I am right now.”

“Doc, you travel through time. I somewhat doubt that,” Hammer Strike replied before leaning his head out the TARDIS doors. “Come on, Storyteller. You’re coming with us.”

“Are you sure about that? I stand out like a sore hoof,” Storyteller replied.

“Not where we’re going,” Hammer Strike replied, chuckling as he entered the blue box once more with Storyteller following behind. “Alright, let’s get this show on the road. And you—” he pointed towards the center console. “Please, no more trips. I want to go home now.”

The TARDIS seemed to groan in response before the familiar sound echoed inside the box as they started traveling.

“And so, my brothers, sisters, and honored friends,” Grif’s voice cracked a little as he spoke. The ceremony was reaching its end. It had been a long and solemn occasion. Friends had come up to talk about good times and good memories about Kel'leam. They had spoken of his bravery and chivalry. Grif had been forced to relive the story of his final hours as he narrated the heroic work Kel'leam performed as a final act of loyalty to his emperor. He looked out at the assembled Gryphons. Up at the front, Grif’s family and Gilda, who had requested a spot close by, sat. Fluttershy shyly listened a little ways off, tears in her eyes as she dabbed with a handkerchief. Grif looked to his left, where Cheshire sat. Normally this was only traditional for the fallen warrior’s mate, but Grif had granted her this request. “We commend Kel'leam to fly with his ancestors out upon the winds. Wherever he is, I only hope he has embraced his family and that he waits for each of us. Fly well, Kel'leam.” With those last words, Grif gave a small bow and left the podium.There was a moment of silence before the crowd began to disperse.

Pensword stood off to the side as a few Thestrals approached certain Gryphons to speak to them. He looked to Grif and made a subtle shift with his wing, indicating a private corner with his head. Seeing the sign, Grif strode towards Pensword at a measured pace so as not to let anything appear off. “Hey, Pensword,” he said, his voice subdued. “What do you need?”

“Well, I need you to meet me in the completed meeting lodge that the Thestrals built. It has to do with Kel'leam, and I cannot say what it is at the moment, only that he is the one putting me up to this.”

“Just me?”

“Well, only those that my clan has approached on the sly. You should bring your wives as well. But above all, if none of my clan can get to her, you must bring Cheshire.” Pensword’s tone was resolute. Clearly he wouldn’t budge on this point.

“I’m not sure what this is, but thank you, Pensword.” Grif clapped his friend on the shoulder. “This means alot to me.”

“Do not thank me just yet,” he answered wearily. “Be there after Luna’s moon has risen all the way.” With that said, Pensword left, his shoulders slumped as he pressed on.

Hours later, Grif, Avalon, Shrial, Gilda, and Cheshire approached the lodge in question. Grif knocked carefully before entering. They all noticed that the lodge was guarded by Thestrals not just on the ground, but also perched upon the roofs. It was a two story viking style lodge with steep roofs, wood thatching, and an overhang around the entire outside wall. At each end of the roof’s peak, a wooden crescent moon sat painted silver-white.

The doors opened to reveal a young Thestral dressed in a robe, no older than five years. As the party entered, the place was lit by candles and a small fire burned in a pit. Pensword stood at the front of the hall looking upon them. He was dressed in an outfit no other pony or even Grif had seen him wear before. It was white with designs that could not be fully ascertained.

“Grif, Gilda, Cheshire, Avalon, Shiral. Please step to the outer ring of the fire,” Pensword instructed. As they approached, they noticed certain items laid on the ground around the fire. Each were wooden carvings of different things ranging from Kel'leam’s shield to Grif’s swords. Each was placed before a particular carving and soon realized each of these wooden objects had special meaning to each of them. Pensword waited for them to sit. When all had taken their places, the wooden shield remained alone. Kel'leam’s spot was empty.

“Please, pick the wooden pieces up and toss them into the fire,” Pensword instructed. Thanks to his training in thaumaturgy, Grif felt the subtle hint of magic hovering in the air. It was old magic, musty, ancient even. Something that made even Zecora’s totems feel new in comparison.

Grif lifted the representation of his swords and, taking a moment to contemplate what they meant, he tossed it into the flames. Gilda likewise followed suit. Chesire was next, followed by Avalon, then Shrial.

To their surprise, the representation of Kel'leam lifted up from the ground, and midway to Gryphon height a faint form began to appear. It grew stronger and stronger till Kel’leam stood before them, his body translucent, his expression grim. He flung the shield into the fire and the flames changed into a silvery-white. He turned to look at them and bowed respectfully to Pensword. “Thank you,” he said, his voice echoing like the inside of a cave. “I know this was hard for you and your people.” Then he turned to Cheshire, where tears stood in her eyes anew. “Cheshire…”

“Kel'leam.” She looked at him sadly. “Why’d you have to go and be a big damn hero?”

Kel'leam smiled ruefully. “It’s my nature. Would you love me if I were any other way?”

“And look where it got us,” she said. “I can’t touch you and you can’t touch me. What am I supposed to do with you gone?”

“Live,” Kel'leam said simply. “Live so the next generation won’t have to face our pains. Live to teach them to be more than trained killers. So Equestria can be defended. So everyone can have just a touch of insanity.” He smirked. “You changed me, Cheshire. And I will always be grateful for that.”

“When I get there, you’d better be ready for me” she told him. “Cause I’ll be looking for you.”

“Then we’ll get to play like we used to before you caught me. I’m looking forward to it.” He chuckled. Then he sighed and stared into her eyes. “I love you, Cheshire Bladefeather. I always will.”

“I love you too, you big idiot,” she said with something between a giggle and a sob.

With that done, Kel'leam turned to his clan leader, his expression serious. “Grif, this is an order from the higher ups as well as from me. Stop beating yourself up. And if you don’t, so help me, I will haunt you until the day you die.”

“Would that be any different?” Grif chuckled dryly. “I barely noticed your presence when you were alive”

“And the Winds gave me that gift for a reason, Grif. My mission was to live, to spread justice, and to teach mercy by my actions. My death was not your fault. It was preordained.”

“To hell with that,” Grif told him. “I’ll make my own destiny and I’ll make that world we talked about, Kel'leam. I’ll show our people what true glory is.”

“The ancestors expect nothing less.” Kel'leam smirked. “And neither did I. You’d still better learn to forgive yourself, though.”

“Do you believe in me?” Grif asked him.

“Always.”

“Then I shall believe in that. I will make you proud, brother, and when we fly together on the winds, I will tell you of all the things I’ve done.”

“I’ll look forward to that.” Kel'leam smiled and turned to face Gilda.

“You took me in,” Gilda started slowly. “I was ungrateful and stubborn, and you took me in, and fed me, and brought me into the company.” Her eyes brimmed with tears as she spoke. “And all I ever did was act like a selfish, arrogant little cub who only thought of herself. You deserved more gratitude than that.”

“You already gave it.” Kel'leam smiled. “You grew up. You changed. You learned. And you’ve become a fine warrior because you finally humbled yourself. Your choice to change, that was my thanks.”

“Still, I wasn’t worth it. Why did you help me?” she asked.

“Because you were. Never think otherwise. I used to think that about myself. It nearly destroyed me. Don’t make the same mistake.”

“I hope one day I can say I was worthy of you,” she said. “For what it’s worth, thank you.”

“You already are. Your family is very proud of you. They send their love.”

“Thank you, Kel'leam.” Gilda sobbed as his image began to fade.

“We’re always with you. Never forget that. And Grif, remember, find that gem!” With that, the silver flame died, and Kel'leam was gone, his last urgent instruction hanging on the wind as it passed by each of them, dancing around them briefly before finally leaving through the opening above the lodge. No words were said as the group separated. They all needed time to think on Kel'leams words.

Vital Spark slept peacefully on his bed, the sun already high in the sky, but that didn’t bother him as he curled beneath his covers. He smiled as he dreamed, even while his horn sparked casually from time to time. His leg band still held tightly near his shoulder as he slept, the diamond refracting the light through the rest of the room and casting images of windigo across the walls.

Quietly and gently, a pair of headphones were placed on his ears. Before his brain could register the feeling to wake him up and check it out, however, the first few notes of Mozart's Fortieth Symphony blasted into his ear canals.

Vital Spark leapt a good three feet into the air, tearing out the headphones from his ears before landing back down on his bed again. “What the BUCK?”

“Hey! You are half an hour late,” Grif told him. “It’s in the waiver.” The Gryphon held up a familiar document bearing Conor’s signature at the bottom. “So what have you been doing to be so tired?”

Tiny bags hung under Vital’s eyes. “I can’t tell you,” he said before a massive yawn finished his sentence.

“...You know, if it were practically anybody else, I’d think they’d gotten hammered to the wall and couldn’t remember the night enough to tell me, but this is you, and you’re hiding something important. Now I’m going to look the other way today, but if this becomes a thing, then you're going to end up telling me.”

Vital sighed. “Fine. But I don’t know how much I’ll be allowed to say without permission.”

“Is this going to kill you?” Grif asked bluntly.

“I don’t think so. Someone just needed my help.”

“Is someone else going to die if you keep doing it?”

“No.”

“Listen, Conor— Vital. I’m not your mother. I’m not here to lead you around by the hoof and tell you right from wrong. If it’s not killing you and this doesn’t become a regular thing, then it’s not my business, okay?”

“Thanks for understanding, Grif— Taze. I really appreciate it.”

“Now get out of bed and get dressed. The guys are restless and you already missed breakfast.”

“Yes, sir,” Vital said as he got off the mattress and twisted his band. In a flash of light, Conor stood, then moved to a stand that held a new set of leather armor from the smith. “Time to start the next level.”

“Hey, look at it this way,” Grif said as he activated his own gauntlet. Taze stood over Conor in Grif’s plated armor. “You aren't likely to be using heavy armor at any point, so you probably won’t get a lot heavier than that.”

“I might go for it anyways, just for the sake of building endurance. You never know when you might need it. Let alone the speed and agility that comes with shedding it. I’ll be like Gohan and you’d be Picollo.”

“I see you’ve actually been paying attention to what you’re told.” Taze laughed “Don’t worry, by the way. I leave the dodge training to Hammer Strike.” Grif smirked.

“I… need an adult?”

“I am an adult.” Taze smirked evilly.

“Why do I get the feeling today is going is going to be hell?”

“You are familiar with the twelve labors of Hercules, yes?”

Conor nodded, performing a very real cartoonish gulp.

“You should be so lucky,” Taze said in a sinister tone.

Vital’s eyes widened and he took on a tone of voice reminiscent of a certain black cartoon duck. “...Mother.”

Grif made his way to the Gantrithor’s core room. He had drawn the short straw and was therefore given the duty of checking if Hammer Strike was back yet. It had taken him nearly fifteen minutes to navigate the Gantrithor’s massive labyrinth of rooms and decks to find his way to the core chamber, and he was almost certain if Hammer Strike was back he’d have been gone by now. As it turned out, his timing was perfect as he picked up the sound of the TARDIS materializing.

Hammer Strike walked out of the blue box with a certain golem on his back and an armored figure. “Grif, here’s something for you. TARDIS doesn’t like when The Doctor thinks she’s lying.”

“Nice to see you back, Hammer Strike,” Grif said as the TARDIS immediately began to dematerialize. “Who's your friend?”

“My name is—” Hammer Strike slammed the golem on the ground. “But, you can call me The Storyteller.”

“Huh,” Grif said. “So we picked up another stray, huh?”

“Don’t you dare.” Hammer Strike frowned for a moment. “Circlet, you around? I got a golem here. Try to merge, or whatever works.”

Several arcs of red lightning shot between the core and the golem. The ley lines drawn onto the golem were quickly filled in with blood-red energy that strobed across the golem in long slow movements. The eyes of the golem opened moments later, burning with a deep ruby-red fire as it slowly began to stir and rise. “C- can you hear me?” a female voice asked in a monotone.

“Yep.”

“This is unusual,” the voice said. “It’s been so long since I’ve had a physical presence.”

“To be expected, honestly.” Hammer Strike shrugged. “At least you have a physical form now, and now we don’t have to worry about Pensword translating for several hours, eh?”

“It will be good to see the core put to proper use, Lord Hammer Strike,” the golem responded.

“Now, I have to get The Storyteller settled in, and then, you and I shall have a supply of paper, quills, and plenty of ink to work with,” Hammer Strike commented with a small grin.

“I will await your arrival.” she said, nodding her head in respect.

“Alright. Grif, status report. How long has it been?”

“About twenty hours, I’d say,” Grif noted. “I wasn’t there when you left, so I can’t be exact.”

“And here I said I wanted to be back within an hour of leaving… I also have a letter to send,” he mumbled.

“So how was the trip?

“Long story short, I now know why I’m called the Djinn of Flame in Saddle Arabia.”

“Quite the adventure, though the sand stallions were interesting,” Storyteller commented.

“The Doctor owes you one?” Grif asked.

“Certainly does. Now, come on, got things I need to do right now,” Hammer Strike said, leading the group out of the room. “We’ll be back shortly, Circlet.”

Fifteen minutes later the trio found themselves stepping off the massive warship and onto the docks. Storyteller took the time to recount what happened in Saddle Arabia to Grif.

“That was when he got the idea to turn them to glass, burning away at the grains of sand that made up their form, and then, with a simple punch, they shattered, unable to reform again.”

“So pretty much an average Tuesday, then?” Grif asked Hammer Strike.

“Close enough to one.”

“So where are we going to put our Storyteller?” Grif asked.

“As the head of the more well-armed troops.”

“I kinda meant physically,” Grif said. “There aren't a lot of rooms left, and we’re still working on our third barracks.”

“There are some open rooms in the castle, like next to the forge, assuming the blood’s been properly cleaned after Cheshire’s little mele.”

“Okay, you know we should work on planning out more general housing. I mean, we may need to start bringing in more civilians for things we need.”

“I thought ahead of you on that. Should be here within a week, actually. After that, we’ll have construction begin on the first district.”

“Good to hear. Honestly, we got all the basic resources to really make a foothold. Time we used some of them.”

“Certainly is.”

“You know, this place didn’t age too bad. Back in the day, the castle could have used some work done, but after the work that you have put in, I’d say you should have a secure place on your hooves,” Storyteller said, looking around them.

“You’ve been to Unity?” Grif asked him.

“Yes, I have. But that, is a story for another day.”

Conor was hard at work in the training arena practicing with a bo-staff as he moved through a series of defensive move sets. For now, his movements were unsteady and uncoordinated. He had clearly never handled such a weapon in his life. Pausing to wipe his forehead, he leaned against the staff as he looked up at the setting sun. “Clover is so going to kill me,” he said.

“Why?” Pensword asked as he walked into the area. “How is she going to kill you?”

“I missed my magic lesson today to focus on my training. I’m guessing she’s going to make it another all-nighter for me.”

“I wouldn’t say so,” Pensword responded with a chuckle. “What use is a mage without the ability to defend yourself without magic? What if Chrysalis finds a field that disrupts your power, or some enemy is immune to magic? I am the commander, and she will understand that. I want you able to defend yourself no matter the situation. I train to fight not only with wings, but without wings as well. So I want you to train with and without magic.”

“We’ll need to set up a schedule between her and Grif then. I’d rather not risk having her get upset with me.”

“Very well. I shall get to that next on my list,” Pensword said as he flattened his left ear. “Also, I need to warn you. Me-Me thought it funny to add to the number of suction cup bolts Moon River owns. Do not be surprised if you get sneak attacked.” No sooner had the words left his mouth when two suction cup bolts struck the pair, Pensword on his head and Conor his back. “I think Fizzpot has been roped into being her aerial attack platform.” He looked at the ground. “However, she might need to work on the aim.” Three more bolts lay in the dirt.

“She’ll improve. She’s certainly developing fast enough as it is.”

“I just wonder what she will be like when she is a teen.” Pensword sighed. “But I am wondering, who gave her that crossbow? Did you know she refused to let us take it away from her when we put her to bed? We had to put it unloaded at the foot of her bed.” He sighed. “I wonder if I would be called a negligent parent when I am only allowing her to go after a hobby. I have no plans to let her touch the real thing until she is at least five years old.”

“Is that a cultural thing?”

“Is what a cultural thing?”

“The whole weapons training at five thing.”

“Oh, no. At five, I will teach her how to throw a tomahawk. That is cultural, but why would I just stick to one weapon at five?” He smiled with pride. “I was throwing a tomahawk at five years myself. I only tell you about the tomahawk because I consider you a brother.”

“Well, you are her father, and she does seem to be maturing pretty quickly, so I suppose by five she should be developed enough to handle it.” Conor shrugged. “Cultures are really different here sometimes, aren’t they?”

“How so?” Pensword asked with a blank look. “In what way? Remember, to me I grew up in a culture a thousand years in the past. I grew up on the frontier where bandits and raiders were a threat on a regular basis. At a young age, I had a bounty on my head for killing bandits, and was praised by those in my community.” His expression grew distant as he remembered those happier times.

“Well, back home most parents wouldn’t let a five-year-old anywhere near a firearm, let alone a weapon. They might allow for martial arts training if it’s the basics, but nothing too violent. Now I’m here and I find out how that’s a regular thing for Thestrals, a race that had always been mythical until I literally got pulled out of our world by a practical deity of pure chaos. I just find it all a little strange still, I guess.”

Pensword flapped his wings to gain air and patted Conor’s shoulder. “There, there. You’ll make sense of this, and maybe settle down with a nice mare and sire foals,” he said in a soft tone of voice. “Still, you think Earth was dangerous? We have Dragons, Manticores, Cockatrices, and that is just naming some of the more deadly creatures in the forest.”

“Hey, I’m not questioning your choices. You’re right, there are dangers here. It’s just taking some time for me to adjust is all. Secondly, why did you say mare? I thought you guys didn’t want me to stay here.”

Pensword blinked once, twice as he kept his eyes closed. He shook his head. “Look, mare is, I did mention that I see myself Equestrian, right? That I grew up with these terms? What do you call the opposite gender of humans?” he asked as he paused. “Okay, memory gap found.” He muttered as if he was speaking to somepony else.

“It’s alright, Pensword, I know you’re used to the Equestrian version. I just wanted to make sure I understood you correctly.” Conor sighed. “So what now? I’m just about done with my training for the day.” His eyes suddenly widened. “Crap, I have orchestra practice tonight!”

“Then you finish, shower, and get your flank over to practice, and I will be sure to have a sleep drought ready for you tonight, it will put you out till your alarm clock blares, making you feel like you got a full eight hours of sleep.”

“Thanks, Pensword, I’ll see you later!” Conor shouted as he ran, his armor clanking as the studs jangled against one another. In a flash of light, Vital Spark was racing as fast as his hooves could carry him.

Pensword shook his head. “Good luck,” he whispered with a chuckle. “Those mares will be all over you.”

“Alright, let’s see,” Hammer Strike muttered to himself. “Storyteller is settling in and learning names, Grif had things to do, got quills, inkwells, and plenty of parchment ready. Good, I think I should be free to work on upgrades now.” Hammer Strike grinned for a second before his expression relaxed and he exited his study to start his walk to the Gantrithor.

Only, he was cut off before he could make it onboard.

“Oi, Hammer Strike! There’s some giant ponies asking for you outside the gate! Also, how dare ya! Holding out that gin of fire from me and Charge!” Granado shouted from the gate.

Hammer Strike paused, trying to think on what in the world they were talking about before it clicked in his head. “It’s always after a trip that they show up… why is that?” He frowned. “Demo, wrong type of Djinn, not the liquor kind!” Hammer called back towards the Demos as he headed towards the gate. “Open it up.”

The gate opened and in walked a single Arabian stallion dressed in a thick green robe covering his entire body and the top of his head. His face was covered by an ornate and highly polished steel mask that stretched out over his eyes and down the sides of his muzzle. Several plates of armor lay on top of the cloth of the robe covering his chest and shoulders. At his side swung a shamshire in a long metal sheath. The ornate handle curved outwards opposite of the blade before ending in a large rounded gold pommel with a swirl design.

He bowed his head to Hammer Strike before he began to speak. His equish came out clumsily with a thick Arabian accent. “Greetings, honored one! I am Akhmed. I represent Rish Min Shabah. We have come to serve you.”

Author's Note

I am going to say this only here.

I am moving to an every other Monday post effective immediately. I am in retail, and as you all know, here in the states. Black Friday is soon. With that and the holidays, as well as injuring my ring finger... typing will be slow, so to help create as little panic as possible, I am implementing this program.

Thank you for your time, and keep being awesome.

75 - Actually on Holiday

Extended Holiday
Ch 75: Actually on Holiday
Act 10

“That foundation sounds like it was made for a specific reason,” Hammer Strike replied as he stared the Horses down.

“Sultan Amir believed that he would not be able to repay you during his lifetime, but he realized there may come a time where he could repay you after his death. We are the descendants of a line of warriors who are purposed with lending you our aid in times of need. We have heard of the recent attack on your palace, and so we arrive to serve your whim,” the stallion said. “The men were not prepared to enter without your express permission. I alone came to deliver our message and await your leave.”

“You’re free to enter and leave as you please, but be warned, you may have to share rooms until further barracks are finished depending on how many of you there are.”

The stallion looked back and shouted something in his native tongue. Quickly and orderly, more Arabian stallions began entering New Unity in a column three stallions in breadth and ten stallions in length, the third column mission one member due to Akhmed’s absence. They were all similarly dressed, though some held scimitars and others had simple longbows. One or two even carried halberds on their backs. Each bowed his head before crossing Hammer Strike’s path and speaking something in their native tongue. They maintained their military bearing as they turned as one, transforming their columns to three rows by ten columns before halting and awaiting inspection.

Hammer Strike nodded to the troops. “Impressive. Though, it’s been so long since I had a chance to speak your language that I need to refresh myself. Akhmed, you’ll be in command and are to translate to me until I refresh myself, understood?”

Pensword walked into the courtyard nervously, then trotted up to Hammer Strike and whispered into his ear. “Moon River is loose, and she has a crossbow with her.” He flicked his ears and turned his head to face the new soldiers, then turned back to Hammer Strike. “Are you trying to give me a migraine? I have to incorporate battle traditions of Saddle Arabians now, too?” he hissed. “It is a pain just trying to mesh Gryphons with Ponies.”

“Pensword, they are my troops, meaning they aren’t in your chain of command, and you don’t have to worry about them.”

“Good.” Pensword sighed wearily. “Just warn them about my daughter; she is armed now. She will not respect differing branches. I worry she is going to recruit the other foals in New Unity.”

“Greetings, Commander of Equestria,” Akhmed said, bowing his head respectfully. “I am Akhmed.”

Pensword was a little surprised to be addressed. “Greetings, Akhmed. I am just informing Lord Hammer Strike that my daughter is currently out and about, and-” he was stopped as they heard a high toned chitter ring through the air while little suction cup bolts landed on both armor and ground. “-That might happen. I want to make sure that no harm comes of her play, so please come to me if it gets to be too much.” He looked up and froze before sighing heavily. “And I will talk to the other two Thestral foals who have joined in.” ‘Poor Fizzpot,’ he thought to himself.

“Children are a blessing.” Akhmed smiled at him. “She will be a strong hunter; I am sure of this”

“That they are, and they make sure to keep the warrior agile, even when they are not hunting or battling,” Pensword replied with a small chuckle.

“Well then, my lord, if it pleases you, we will make our camp outside the walls,” Akhmed said. “We have traveled far, and so we are fortunately stocked with very good tents.”

Pensword took this as his cue to leave the group and the courtyard. He needed to find some parents to inform them of what was happening.

“We should have an area cleared where you can place your tents until the barracks are finished,” Hammer Strike replied.

“Thank you, my lord.” Akhmed bowed again before he spoke to his stallions and they proceeded to leave.

“Alright,” Hammer Strike said as he turned once again towards the Gantrithor. “Back to work.”

At precisely 5:45pm on that day, Hammer Strike, Grif, and Pensword each received a royal scroll by dragon fire. They were all identical and read as follows:

‘Hear ye hear ye …. really? We still do that, Celestia? Isn’t that a bit archaic? Wait, what? No, you shouldn’t have been writing this down! Just restart!

Hear ye, hear ye, be it known that on this day, we, the royalty of the Solar and Lunar courts are in agreement that the fortress of New Unity shall be granted leave to all troops to seek a well deserved respite… Okay, this is enough, you had me learn to speak in the modern tongue for so long that I’m finding this tedious.

Teacher, Commander, Grif, Celestia and I have decided that after the long exertions you all have gone through, everyone in Unity could use a little vacation. The guard are being given leave to go home and visit friends and family, and you three are to gather your families and Conor and be at the train station in one week to go on vacation to the Crystal Empire. This journey is mandatory.

Instructed by princess Luna Galaxia in agreement with Celestia Galaxia, transcribed by Black Quill, royal transcriber of Canterlot Castle.

P.S. Mandatory means you, Hammer Strike!’

Hammer Strike frowned as a debate went on in his mind on whether to go or not.

“Well, I guess that's a thing now,” Grif said to himself as he set the letter down. Getting up from his desk, he went to find Conor.

Pensword looked up from his seat at the table as Lunar Fang stared back at him. “Well, looks like we get to go the Crystal Empire, and I really hope no time travel is involved this time.” The he stood. “Right, I better find Conor.” He bid his wife farewell with a kiss, then exited his room. His first guess was to check the human’s quarters.

Conor sat at his desk as he continued to work on reading the new spellbook Twilight and Clover had assigned him. “So that word is Eternium, right?” he asked.

“Uhuh,” Twilight said, “That’s right. That’s perfectly right.” Her eyes darted left and right as she looked nervously around the room.

“Uh, Twilight, are you okay?”

“Okay? Of course I’m okay. Why wouldn’t I be okay? Everything’s great. It’s not like I made a pinkie promise and I’m trying not to break it or anything,” she said, chuckling nervously.

“Twilight, this is hard for me to say, but you’re an even worse liar than Applejack, and that’s saying something.”

Twilight deflated. “... Was I really that obvious?”

“It’s not a bad thing, Twilight. But if you have a secret you need to keep, just relax and tell me you can’t tell me. I’m not going to egg you on about it.”

“Thanks for understanding, Conor.”

“My pleasure, Twilight. So, should we get back to work?”

A loud knock sounded on Conor’s door. “Conor, you in?” Grif’s deeper voice called through the wood.

“Yeah, I’m here. It’s open,” Conor said by way of invitation.

Grif opened the door and gave Twilight a measured glance before turning to Conor. “Start packing. It seems we have been forcibly sent on vacation.”

“Where to?” Conor asked. Twilight looked like she was about to explode as she bit her lower lip and vibrated in place.

“We are going to the Crystal Empire, Conor,” Pensword chirped happily as he flew in behind Grif, alighting in front of his friend. “I wonder how the place looks after almost a year.”

Twilight flew into the air, nearly hitting the ceiling in her joy. “Finally!”

“... I take it you were sworn not to tell me about this little trip until my friends could?”

“Yup.” Twilight grinned. “And the best part is, the girls and I are all coming, too for the Princess Summit next week!” She squealed happily. We’ll be coming on a different train since we all still have some royal duties to take care of. That and I’m waiting on Celestia to tell me my part in the summit. Oooh, I hope I get to meet some delegates, it’d be so exciting to test my knowledge on cultural greetings. And on top of that, I get to see Cadence and Shining! I’m so excited! Especially since we don’t have to worry about some massive hostile takeover this time by some evil pony with grand delusions of power and rule to worry about. I just can’t wait!”

Pensword flew into the air to join her, his grin just as wide. “I know. That means I can see how the empire acts while lax, and not in danger. Also, I can actually do a working holiday, and… I can formulate a proper means of handling Moon River’s unit.” Did he sound proud or perturbed about that? Conor couldn’t tell for sure.

“Moon River has a unit?” Conor asked, surprised.

“It will be nice to just do some regular family stuff for once,” Grif noted. “Wonder what they plan for Hammer Strike.”

“Yes,” Pensword answered Conor. “Don’t human children form packs at a young age?” He looked down at Conor from the air with a confused cock of the head. “She is the daughter of a chieftain and of a High Duke; of course she has a unit. How do you expect her to lead if she is not learning already?”

“I’m just surprised is all. Guess she decided to leave me alone since I’m working so hard. That was nice of her.” Conor smiled just as a skilled dart flew through his window and smacked him square on the back of his neck. “... I spoke too soon.”

Pensword crowed with pride. “That was awesome! Also, Conor, stop inviting Discord’s Spirit into the equation.”

“She’s becoming quite the sharpshooter.” Grif laughed.

“Speaking of Discord, when am I going to be allowed to see him again anyways? There are some things he and I need to sort out before we go home, well, to the other home I mean.”

“I hope you enjoyed your time with us,” Grif told him. “Man I’m going to miss you.”

“You guys’ll be able to visit though, right?”

Grif and Pensword shared an uncomfortable glance before Grif spoke. “Not often, and not for long periods of time.”

“If I can even visit,” Pensword said dubiously. “That would be akin to getting a visit from General Eisenhower. If I did visit, it would be short, and I do have to build a military here.” He sighed. “It would be fun to visit you, but I have a life here, a career that literally is a one in a billion chance, so yeah…” he looked from Grif to Conor. “It won’t be much longer, then. Maybe a week or two at most.”

“I guess I should be grateful,” Conor said. “I got to see you guys one last time, get in shape, and I didn’t have to see much combat while I was here.” He sighed. “I’m going to miss this place, though, and you guys most of all.”

They waited in silence for a moment before Grif finally spoke up. “Whelp, I should start getting the cellars moved around. We might as well open the taps for the troops before we go on leave, let them have some fun.”

“Better write the orders and let loose the war wolves upon the mead,” Pensword muttered. “Conor… you’d better develop a strong stomach and ears, because I doubt you will like the jokes, comments, and whatever else will come about from this party.”

“Later, guys.” Grif waved as he left the room, heading for the cellars.

Pensword gave Grif a mock salute before turning to face Conor. “You take care, and if you want, I can make this wing off limits to party goers to give you a little bastion. Just do not go off exploring and expect everypony to treat your ears kindly. At least you won’t, or shouldn’t, hear what I was called during the war.”

“Bad?”

“Yep,” Pensword chirped before leaving Conor with Twilight.

Twilight looked to Conor. “Well, how about we get back to your Equestrian lessons, huh?” she asked with a strained smile.

Conor sighed and gave a sad smile in return. “Sure, Twilight. Sure.”

“Boy, ya’ll sure needed a lot of cider real quickly,” Applejack said, wiping sweat from her brow as she, Big Mac, and Grif finished stacking the pile of casks full of Sweet Apple Acres cider.

“You managed to do what we discussed?” Grif asked her casually.

Applejack said nothing, but nodded as she lowered the tip of her hat slightly. Half the casks had been watered down for when the guards seemed to be going a little too hard on the stuff. Grif passed AJ a large sack of bits.

Grif turned to Big Macintosh. “So, where have you been hiding my sister and her brother? I haven’t seen them since we got back and everybody says they were last seen in your company.”

Big Mac blushed. “Eeyup.”

“Mac, I’ve been very patient with you courting Little Willow. Now I need a straight answer.”

Big Mac motioned with a jerk of his head toward the shadow of the barn doors and plodded in that direction. Grif followed, quietly waiting to see what was happening.

“I uh … that is, I wanted to ask you somethin’, Grif, you bein’ the eldest brother n’ all.”

“Then think it through and stop stuttering,” Grif told him. “Chin up, chest puffed out. You aren't my underling or inferior to me, so say what you're going to say with some pride, colt.”

Big Mac took a deep breath. “I wanna marry Little Willow,” he said, “and I’d like to ask your permission.”

“Big Macintosh Apple, current heir to the line of Apples sired by Apple Core, an honorable stallion. I knew him pretty well, you know. He loved his mate with a firey passion few stallions have ever properly understood; however, I need to ask, Mac, are you prepared for Willow?”

“Ready as I’ll ever be, I reckon,” Big Mac replied. “Tall Oak’s already agreed after a little work. He challenged me to an applebuckin’ contest. Now he’s recoverin’ at Ponyville Hospital. Little Willow’s with him. Probably scoldin’ him like always.” Big Mac broke into a goofy grin. “She doesn’t know yet. I wanted to do things proper.”

“You have a symbol?” Grif asked him.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac nodded, pulling out a tiny cloth-wrapped bundle tied off with a string. Sprouting from the top, a tiny green shoot caught the sun’s light, swaying in the breeze. “It’s a hybrid,” he said, blushing. “Part willow, part apple.”

“It’s a beautiful sentiment.” Grif smiled as he clasped Mac’s shoulder. “Big Macintosh Apple, you are strong, brave, and despite how you’d like others to see you, you are intelligent, but it is your humility that will always gain my respect. It would be my honor to call you brother, and I know you will make my sister very happy.” He tightened his grip slightly. “And should my judgement of you fall short, I will peel and core you like the apples you love so much, and unlike my brother, I can back that up. Understood?”

Big Mac nodded, and much to his credit, did not show any signs of hesitation or fear. “Eeeyup.” He gently returned the plant to its hiding place in his saddlebag before extending a hoof.

Grif took it in his talons and squeezed gently. “Go on, then, and start planning for this. I can’t wait to hear from Willow that you popped the question.”

“Yes, sir,” Big Mac said, saluting before he reared and galloped off.

“Winds speed, Mac.” Grif chuckled as he turned to the cider cart. “Winds speed.”

Pensword stood sweating in Hammer Strike’s forge, watching the smith. “So, just to let you know, we are going to have a large party before we all go on royal leave. That means we are opening up the stores for one night.”

“Alright,” Hammer Strike replied, striking the material once more.

“Just…. let them have their fun and let them have their drinking contests.”

“It’s alright. I know what’s going to happen.” Hammer Strike continued his work.

“Good. Have fun, and I will be coming back to drag you onto the train. I heard Shining is going to open the crystalforge up for you to do anything you want.”

“Tempting,” he replied.

“Thank you,” Pensword answered, smiling proudly. “I am going to help with the kitchen and food.”

“Alright. Plan for keeping the Demos away from the kegs?”

Pensword laughed. “I plan on having them get access to the secondary cellar.” He smirked. “I also told them that if they let the others drink first, they would get to finish up all the leftover kegs, meaning they get more booze if they wait in the secondary Cellar, where all the real drink is located.”

“We’ll see how that goes.” Hammer Strike gave a faint chuckle.

Pensword paused as he finally saw what Hammer Strike was working on. “Is that for Moon River?” He asked before frowning. “Please tell me that is all you are making, because she is not ready for weapons training.”

“We’ll see how I feel about it.” Hammer Strike gave a small grin. “Might be just this.”

“She will grow. This will become a small dagger for her, but at the moment, is it going to be a short sword?”

“Seems about right.”

Pensword nodded. “Sounds good. When shall the dagger be ready?”

“Ten minutes at longest.”

“Then the ceremony will be tomorrow night.”

“Alright.”

“I expect you there in full battle rattle,” Pensword said as he studied the future dagger. He felt a chill just by looking at it.

“So, some plates of armor over my coat.”

“Sure,” Pensword responded with a laugh.

“To be fair, full battle gear makes me a bit too tall for an event like this.”

“This ceremony is outside,” Pensword countered.

“You want me to stand twice the size of Macintosh?” Hammer Strike grinned. “I’ll wear it if you want.”

“You are Hammer Strike, Celestia’s Ghost. I want Moon River to see your form and see it as safety, as home. It also would be an insult not to come in your best to the family who is honoring their foal’s first battle.”

“Alright, I’ll bring it out and make sure I bring my best weapon set.” Hammer gave a light-hearted sigh. “Just got to make sure I don’t kick someone by accident ... and duck through door frames.”

“We will give you a wide berth. Besides, most of us will be flying.”

“Ground-bound I shall be, like usual.”

“I am sure we can find something out.” Pensword chuckled. “At least get you a military recon balloon.”

“I’m fine on the ground.” Hammer Strike shook his head. “I’ll be fine.”

“Okay,” Pensword responded. “Well, I need to be getting some other things ready for tonight's party. See you around.”

“See you.”

The courtyard was abuzz with activity as all the troops crowded the area, talking amongst themselves cheerily. A small wooden stage had been set up alongside a dozen tents, each holding the preparations for that evening. With a nod, Thundercolt lifted a trumpet to his muzzle and blew a few notes, grabbing the crowd’s attention as Hammer Strike, followed by Blast and Tower Shield, walked onto the stage. Pensword and Grif landed behind them moments later and a smooth, disciplined silence overtook the group.

Pensword stepped forward, dressed in a simple dress uniform with hints of armor underneath the cloth. His ribbons, medals, and three commemorative sashes hung from his body. The soldiers stared in awe. This was the first time their commander had ever worn all the emblems of his station at once.

“I, Commander Pensword of the ancient Equestrian Armed Forces, and currently of the Demon Slayers, do hereby relate orders from the Princesses. All armed forces stationed in New Unity are hereby given two weeks leave starting at sundown tonight. As such, I am hereby implementing an old military tradition. The stores are to be opened, the kegs tapped, and you all will enjoy the night doing whatever you wish. Just keep it within reason, even though I know you won’t,” he said, chuckling. “Make sure to get it all out of your system so you do not become a scourge upon whatever town you descend upon. Also, as per tradition, I shall be taking the first drink.” He did his best to hide his true feelings. Like it or not, tradition had to be followed. “Also, to any civilian contractor who is present, so help me, if you complain about the food for the Gryphons and Thestrals, I am sending you to finish your contract with Princess Luna.” The soldiers burst out laughing.

Pensword nodded to his left, where Fox Feather stepped forward and proffered a goblet. He picked it up, happy to see only a small portion of liquid in it. He ignored Matthew’s complaints and knocked it back in one go to the cheers of the troops. When he had finished, he returned to observing them. “Dismissed. And I don’t want to see any of you for two weeks on base.”

“Now for you Bladefeathers out there, I know this may seem a bit confusing, as this is our home now, so I’m giving a hundred bits to each of you to use for a trip to anywhere in Equestria. Have a vacation on Hammer Strike!” Grif shouted, downing his own glass in a quick flourish with his head back so the troops couldn’t see his distaste.

After the Bladefathers toasted their clan leader in turn, the five leaders stepped off the stage and let the troops get to their activities. Grif made his way to the gwarkala to wash the taste of alcohol out of his mouth.

Pensword followed his friend’s example. “I never cared for that drink,” he whispered. “I hope I won’t have to drink any more tonight … even though I know Blue Flame will try to get me to drink some concoction or another he’s been brewing behind our tails.”

“If they like it, fine.” Grif shrugged. “I’ve just never liked the taste of alcohol.”

“Hey, guys. One heck of a party, isn’t it?” Conor asked as he waded through the crowd of ponies to the table. He looked casually around as a certain blue pegasus with a red mane and tail began passing around shot glasses filled with a clear liquid. The ponies who tried it were soon coughing up a storm as they failed to take the sheer power of the raw liquor they’d just drunk.

“Care for some?” Grif offered Conor a tankard of gwarkala.

“Is it tangy?”

“We had it the other night at dinner,” Grif reminded him. “It’s sweet with an icy aftertaste”

“Oh, that stuff.” Conor smiled as he accepted the cup and began to drink. “You know, I really think I’m going to miss this place. Not only is their food amazing, but I actually feel healthy here. I haven’t had a gag reflex in weeks.”

“Yeah we all noticed that when we were here a few weeks.” Grif nodded. “Maybe you’ll write a book?”

“If you do, I will definitely buy it and read it.” Pensword chuckled as he moved to an empty table and sat down, content to watch the ebb and flow of the party as more and more Ponies began to get rowdy with the other soldiers and mercenaries. A moment later, Lightning Dust appeared with a dish of food. Pensword frowned. “If the troops told you to do it, you were being hazed.”

“Don’t care,” she responded as she put the food down. “If this is what I need to do to get accepted after my faults, so be it.” She cracked a smile. “However, that Gryphon that told me to do this might just find some hot sauce in his tankard.”

“Good. Just be sure you have some Demon Slayers with you to back you up,” Pensword replied. “He might take offense at the hot sauce. Or he might like it.”

“Well, if Gilda’s reaction is anything to go by, Pensword, I’d guess hot sauce isn’t exactly well known in Gryphonia,” Conor interjected.

“It’s not common, no, but spicy isn’t exactly a popular flavor choice,” a familiar voice spoke. Gilda stood not far off from Lighting Dust with Trixie beside her. “Maybe you should stay with us for now.”

Lighting Dust nodded, pausing mid-step as Pensword coughed.

“Also, the princesses’ orders supersede mine. That means you get leave as well. Go see home, tell your parents that you are being trained and your rough edges polished under a war hero.”

Again, Lightning Dust nodded her head before joining the other two at their table.

Pensword leaned over to Grif. “The reformation table,” he whispered in Draconic.

“Who’d have thought those three would be friends?” Grif responded.

“Hey, trust me, when you’re trying to make up for a mistake after it’s all over, you see things alot differently.” Conor looked to the trio’s table. “After all, it’s part of how I became the guy you know today. If a person is willing to change, they deserve the second chance, and anyone else who’s been there should be obligated to help them out of a moral sense of duty, you know? ‘Cause we’ve been there, too.”

A couple hours later, the festivities were still going on, the food was almost entirely gone, and a major chunk of the alcohol had vanished. Many of the troops were passed out and some of those that remained conscious were not in their best mind. Grif and Conor sat not far off from where Kahn was attempting to woo a bush of wild roses, trying their hardest not to laugh.

“Please, mademoiselle, someone as fair as you cannot turn me down. For I fear if you do, I will be dead by morning. Come. Come with me and we shall show the world just what true beauty is, mon cheri.” He attempted to kiss one of the roses only to get stuck by one of the thorns. “Oh, why must you scorn me so?”

““You think we should tell him?” Conor asked, barely suppressing the fit of laughter that was begging to come out.

“You think he’s in any state to listen to us?” Grif said, trying desperately to hold himself back.

Pensword watched from another table without much reaction, though a tug of a smile pulled at the corners of his lips. He shook his head in humourous disbelief. Kahn’s actions seemed so tame compared to some of the things he had seen in the old days. Not far off, Clover sat at a table, casually drinking from a tankard of cider. Several stallions, including both of the Heavies, lay unconscious on the other side of the table, having learned why one should never underestimate a mare who grew up in the pre-unification era.

Fox Feather sat at one of the tables, several tankards around her as she woozily surveyed the area. Her eyes happened to catch onto Lunar Fang approaching Pensword with Moon River in her regular sack carrier. The tired foal yawned in an adorable fashion as she snuggled her crossbow. Something fired in the pegasus mare as she slammed her tankard on the table and got to her feet.

“I think it’s time somepony got herself to sleep,” Lunar Fang said to her husband, gesturing to their daughter.

“I agree. But did she have fun?” Pensword asked. “Please tell me that you took her darts away. I do not want to be fishing darts out of tankards or worse, learn one of our troops ate one.”

“I hid the ones I could find. I think she’s actually been creating strategic cache’s -”

“PERMISSION TO SPEAK FREELY, SIR?” Fox Feather shouted as she wobbled towards them.

Pensword blinked in confusion and shook at the tone and loudness. He had a flashback to a sober, but loud human friend back on Matthew’s world. “Granted? Just please tone it down for Moon River’s sake.”

“Sir, I’ve been serving with you for…” Fox Feather got lost for a moment before attempting to count on her hooves.

“Let’s just leave it at a very long time, as it will vary depending on whom you ask that question to,” Pensword answered softly.

“Either way, I’ve been serving with you for a really long time, and in all that time, I’ve always been helping you. Of course, you probably don’t remember. In the academy, you spent all your time with Apple Core, and I never blamed you for that. You never gave up when they threw it all against you, and I respected that. I admired that!” she said as she swayed a little on her hooves. “Then there was the tests. You knew all our skills, all our strengths. You had such passion in command. That’s when I loved you,” she finally said outright, not seeming to even register the gravity of her words. “I was going to tell you at graduation; I had it all worked out, but I hesitated, and then your village happened, and then her,” she said, gesturing to Lunar Fang. Her voice carried no malice, surprisingly, only cold regret. “You were taken the moment you met her, but with everything that's happened, I just want to let you know-” with a sudden movement, she pulled Pensword’s muzzle into hers for a somewhat sloppy, but passionate kiss before pulling back. “I still love you, sir.” And with that, she took to the air and rather lopsidedly flew away as tears dropped onto the comatose guards she passed over.

Pensword stood there, dumbstruck, and doing a fine impression of a cockatrice victim. His mind replayed over the past, showing every moment with Fox Feather. All at once, every little motion, each comment, held far more weight thanks to this new lens Fox Feather’s confession had given him. He did not know what to say or do. Lunar Fang could see her husband doing a brain reboot and had a gut feel who had caused the crash. That one never had a fur coat.

“You have a drunk, distressed mare out there FLYING! Go after her, feather brain!” Lunar Fang said, whacking him with her wing. “She could seriously injure herself.”

“...Whoa?” Grif looked to Conor, his mouth still open and eyes wide in shock.

“... I know this kind of stuff happens in books and all, but wow,” Conor said, also dumbfounded.

Pensword ignored the comments after being hit by his wife's wings. Moments later he was in the air chasing after Fox Feather, hoping to Faust that she wouldn’t crash. He looked up and fervently thanked Faust it wasn’t raining. After fifteen minutes of intense reconnaissance, he found the Pegasus sound asleep on a medium-sized nimbus cloud.

Pensword looked around cautiously. In the Everfree’s sky, anything could happen. So, being the gentle stallion he was, he found another nimbus cloud, pushed it over to Fox Feather and settled in to watch over the mare, giving him time to think, as well as to argue with Matthew.

Back at the courtyard, Lunar Fang, Conor, and Taze were still scanning the skies, even though Pensword was far out of sight. Finally, Lunar Fang lowered her eyes, a grin on her muzzle.

“Well, on the one talon, at least the cat’s finally out of the bag. On the other talon, dramatic reveal is dramatic,” Grif said.

“No kidding,” Conor said. “Does everything here have to come out like a fantasy novel? Because I swear, this is a textbook fantasy plotline.”

“I know,” Lunar Fang replied dreamily. “To think, a future wife friend was a fellow cadet that grew up and trained with him.” She giggled. “Now his line will be secured.”

“Well, at least you won’t be trying to kill her.” Grif laughed. “You going to be okay, Lunar Fang? I mean, this is kinda big.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold up. You’re telling me that ponies here in Equestria have multiple wives, too?” Conor said, his eyes wide.

“It’s not as widely practiced as with Gryphons, Conor, but it does happen,” Grif commented. “Usually tribes have some sort of requirement to be met. Thestrals value warrior bloodlines, I believe?” Grif asked as he looked to Lunar Fang.

“Correct,” Lunar Fang responded. “If this hadn’t happened, I would have talked to him and pretty much told him to take another mate. I won’t risk my line being his only legacy. If my line dies out in the future, then his proud blood and history ends with them. With Fox Feather, now the Pegasi can have their warrior leader as well, and so, too, the Thestral.”

“And if Pensword isn’t comfortable with it?” Conor asked.

Lunar Fang gave Conor a blank look. “Pensword grew up in Pony culture. He knows the traditions of Thestral great leaders, as well as the fact that even Commander Hurricane had four mares. I think you are thinking of his other part,” she said, giggling. “There he was, asking me questions on culture and history, and now here he is, living it for himself.”

“The question still stands, but I guess we’ll have to leave that up to Pensword to decide for himself anyways.” Conor sighed. “So, should we all head to bed? It is getting pretty late. Besides, I have something I’ve been meaning to ask Clover about anyways.”

“You guys head in,” Grif said as he pulled out a black piece of charcoal. “I’ve got some stuff to finish up yet.” He grinned evilly towards the unconscious Ponies and Gryphons all over the courtyard.

“Very well,” Lunar Fang responded with a giggle. “I want pictures.” She looked down at the now sleeping Moon River. “I need to tuck you in.” She took to the air and headed for her quarters.

Conor just sighed and chuckled before making his way to where Clover sat, watching Grif as he began to run over each of the unconscious Guards’ faces with the charcoal in a way that reminded Conor of a certain pink singing puffball with a green capped permanent marker for a microphone.

Fox Feather woke to a pounding, throbbing headache. She was instantly aware of the cloud under her body, but didn’t know what that meant. The previous night was a painful blur at best. As she slowly opened her eyes, the bright light of day hit her like a solid wall of throbbing that had been beamed directly to her brain through her retinas.

“Easy, Fox,” Pensword said, using her nickname from their time as cadets. “You want a cloud roof to help with the sun?” he asked, his voice tinged with worry.

“I’ll survive, sir,” she said, rubbing her head. “What happened last night?”

“You drank a lot, more than I have ever seen you down before, and confessed your love and affection to me and my wife before flying off in a drunken stupor.” She couldn’t say for sure, but Fox Feather thought she could hear a frown in his voice. “I thought you knew better,” Pensword said.

Fox Feather’s face turned a deep shade of crimson. “Celestia dammit. I am so sorry, sir. That was wrong. Please don’t dismiss me, sir,” she said, panicking.

“Dismiss you? If anything, you are lucky I am not writing you up. I don’t care that we are a military base; you should know better than to fly drunk. What if you ran into a tree, or flew up till you froze your wings, or crashed into the ground at full speed? That Was a very risky, and incredibly stupid move. I have half a mind to write you up and put you on a week’s probation for it.”

“... Say what?” Fox Feather asked, obviously very confused.

“You flew easily fifteen minutes into the Everfree Forest. We are above a section of the forest that is as dense as a jungle down there. You missed three trees by a hoof’s inch. I am not going to have a funeral. Do you remember rule number two about these celebrations?” He did not let her answer. “‘Any soldier who participates is grounded on base till they sober up.’” She could hear the disappointment. “That means I have to deal with you, so you stay on the cloud. I am taking you back to my place so the XO can also ream you out for your foolishness.”

Fox Feather was stunned, unable to answer as somewhere deep inside, a bit of her spirit started to break. Somehow, having him not know seemed to be better then having him ignore her, and she could already feel her emotions sinking.

“Now, do not go mooping about. I do not want this cloud turning dark. You said something. You were present, and you know I am part Thestral. That means you get some Thestral culture. I am not going to mention what you said last night, but you did say it in front of my wife. That means she gets to talk to you as well.” Did she catch the smallest hint of a chuckle? Fox feather said nothing for a long time, unsure of how to take his words. She waited for instruction.

Eventually, Fox Feather felt a presence next to her as a leathery wing lay over her back and a small giggle broke through her misery. “So, did you mean what you said back there, or was that the drink talking?” Lunar Fang was close enough that Fox Feather could smell her breath. The pleasant scent of mango made her stomach growl. “Well, don’t just sit there like a filly being asked out to the gala; speak up.” Lunar Fang giggled again.

“... Every word, Ma’am,” Fox Feather finally admitted. “He was always so strong, not just for himself, but for all of us they had labeled as failures. He would always walk past us in the morning and tell us to hang in there. Always had a hoof on my back when he got to me. I wouldn’t have made it anywhere without him.”

She heard the sound of wingbeats as she felt the draft from Lunar Fang’s takeoff, followed immediately by the sound of a very loud wing smak. “And you didn’t take her as a war bride as your right?” Lunar Fang exclaimed angrily. “Honestly, if you’re going to be a chief of a Theatral clan, you need a wife who would be with you on the battlefield.” She sighed in exasperation. “How in the name of Tartarus could you have been so blind to her?” She snorted. “Well, I know the perfect punishment for the lieutenant.” Lunar Fang turned and lowered herself until she hovered in front of the Pegasus. “You’re going to get a special treat, Fox Feather. You get to go on a train ride with us. Neither of us are going to let you out of our sights, seeing as the last time we did, you flew drunk into the Everfree.” She snorted again. “This is also so I can teach Mr. Hopeless up there how to actually court a Mare.”

“Yo-you’re not sending me away?” Fox Feather’s head immediately shot up from the cloud. She squinted in pain as the light of the sun burned into her eyes yet again.

“I can’t exactly hold it against you.” Lunar Fang laughed, looking to her husband. “As hopelessly oblivious as he can be, he really has a way of grasping your heart.”

“I wish to point out that I am only oblivious when it comes to mares,” he answered, putting his wings up in mock horror. “Still, I am sorry.” He grimaced. “I do not care if humans only have one wife. I am a stallion and a Pony.”

Fox feather blinked in surprise, then felt the moisture as it pooled around her eyes. She sobbed gently as she threw her hooves around Lunar Fang. “Thank you. Thank you so much.”

“You are very welcome,” Lunar Fang answered. “Just be warned, we are heading to the Crystal Empire. Now… I hereby invite you into our home for breakfast, where I will be able to explain just how this is going to proceed.”

“I’d like that,” Fox Feather said as the three ponies took to the air towards New Unity, Lunar Fang supporting the Pegasus while Pensword flew to their right. He daren’t touch Fox Feather while his wife gave him the eye.

“Using a crystal focus of a specific element, we could use the energy from the core to recreate the elemental force, thus giving us an output for at least a shard of energy per set apparatus,” Hammer Strike explained, gesturing toward the drawn papers on the desk in front of Circlet and himself. “Thankfully, we can do this due to the energy from the core being unshaped, essentially a raw power.”

“I’m still uncertain about this particular branch of magic you're using for your calculations. Doesn’t the philosopher's stone produce simple magical energy?” Circlet asked as she looked through the papers, the red lines on her hooves pulsing with the magical energy from her soul.

“Raw energy, unshaped by the ways of magic. Thus, you have the foundation of equivalent exchange. To take raw energy and change it to another, lead to gold; or in this case, air to fire, etcetera.”

“Wouldn’t the energy remaining unaligned be better for powering the ship?”

“Certainly is. When you are free to shape it how you please, you can get plenty of interesting outcomes from it.”

“And yet you want to shape the energy coming from the core into an elemental affinity? I’m afraid I may be missing something with your logic. Magic isn’t really my field.”

“Do you understand frequencies?”

“Yes.” Caring circlet nodded.

“Take the raw energy coming from the core as a flat line. Each elemental affinity can be achieved by adjusting the frequency with fine tuning and a proper focus.” He reached into his coat and pulled out a red crystal. “An example of a focus would be fire.” He gave a grin as he moved towards the core, crystal in hoof. “Second example, frequency shaping,” he finished, moving the crystal towards the outer layer of the core. Upon contact with the outer layer, fire burst from the point it touched until he removed it.

“That’s incredible!” Caring Circlet said. “So you can change the very nature of the magic without needing runic formulas!”

Hammer Strike grinned. “Why make it needlessly complicated shaping it slowly when you can set a mold and fill it?”

“If you do it this way, you’ll need to do something about these runes,” Circlet said, gesturing to the red glowing rune patterns channeling the core’s energy. “There is no way the Gryphon runes will be able to transfer that kind of power.”

“Use these crystals as relays.” He gestured with the red gem in his hoof. “Different one, of course, not a fire based one.”

“You're talking about wireless power transfer,” she said in awe, “taking away the strain of needing runes with more direct connections.”

“A new field of magic you get to learn about. Exciting, eh?” Hammer gave a small chuckle. “I could focus the energy through shards of order, most likely.”

“It’s too bad, really,” Circlet noted. “The core could power a ship a hundred times this size, but it would never survive within the atmosphere.”

“Give it a while, years to come up with either the tech or magic necessary to create a survivable atmosphere surrounding the ship and deal with the motion controls when inertia stops being a common function.”

“So, have you decided on what you’ll modify first?” she asked.

“Engines.” His grin grew. “I want to make this thing soar.”

The golem smirked as best as its artificial mouth could. “Well then, we’d best get started.”

Vital Spark smiled as he clip clopped up the steps from the ravine. Since he was going to be heading off to the Crystal empire, he figured it wouldn’t hurt to give Harmony another dose of his magic before they left. His body felt like lead, but it was worth it to help her feel a little better. The familiar weight of his focus on his back also made him happy as he looked back to the pearl mounted to its housing. “That ought to hold her till we get back,” he said.

“Good, it could be a while before we do,” a familiar voice noted from the top of the staircase.

“Grif! I thought you said you weren’t going to follow me,” Vital said accusingly.

“I also said this shouldn’t be a regular thing. Also, when Espio and Camo come back claiming they randomly lost you, it raises some questions. You’re lucky Hammer Strike isn’t here right now,” Grif noted.

“First of all, that’s bull. You never said anything about this not becoming a regular thing. You said as long as it doesn’t interfere with training. Secondly, if Hammer Strike were here, I’d tell him he needs to not say anything, just like I’m telling you.”

“From now on, when you come out here, you're taking a guard as far as this. Fluffy isn’t the only manticore in the Everfree, and they will come out this far.”

“Grif, that puts my promise in danger,” Vital said.

“And you coming out here puts you in danger,” Grif said.

“No, it doesn’t. I have someone else looking out for me.”

Grif sunk his face into his talons and groaned. “Look, I won’t say anything if Hamer Strike doesn’t bring it up, but when he does, and he most assuredly will, I can’t hold it back from him.”

“That’s all I ask. My friend says she can’t let Hammer Strike know about her yet, but he will soon enough.”

“Yeah, and then we’ll both be getting the raised eyebrow of disappointment.”

“My hooves are tied, and so are my hands. She’s the one who gave me the crystal in the first place when we saved Shawn. I owe her.”

“Yeah, whatever,” Grif said. “We should go before Hammer Strike comes looking for us.”

“Good idea. And Pensword’s expecting us for the ceremony tonight, too.” With that said, Vital Spark made his way up to his friend’s side and the pair walked back to the castle road in silence.

The ceremony for Moon River was being finalized within the Thestral Camp in a large open field with the stars and moon rising above the horizon. Tables were placed about in a great horseshoe shape with a long table at the head where Pensword, Moon River, Lunar Fang, Fox Feather, Grif, and Hammer Strike would be able to sit. Hammer Strike had indeed come in his juggernaut armor, raising more than a few eyebrows from the Thestrals gathered and getting several respectful nods. One thing that Vital could see from the side tables was that every single Thestral and guest was armed and armored. His focus staff leaned at his side within easy reach. As an added show of respect, he appeared in his training armor, the leather having recently been oiled, and the studs polished to a shine.

Pensword stood up. “As there are those not of our heritage within our midst who have proven to have the heart of our kind, I should explain why we are armed. At a ceremony like this, we are armed due to the fact that either the olden tribes or enemies of our clans would attack to remove those who are to be future warriors. We are armed to defend our warriors and to also welcome them into our midst as fighters and warriors of the night.” He inclined his head to where a light beamed down to reveal Moon River, not even a year old, wearing armor, and looking so cute in her toughness that she could weaponize the d’aww.

“As the father, it is tradition for me to speak.” He looked to Moon River with a smile and love in his eyes. “However, I cannot say much, as she is still so young. Yet despite her age, she took down a foe that would have used her and her friends as a means to try and gain leverage against us. There she was, not even able to crawl, yet she somehow was able to break a Changeling’s horn and immobilize said Changeling with said horn.” He smiled and pulled something from his pouch. “For this, she is to become the High Duke of Ys’s first warrior of song.” He draped a large medal around her neck. “No matter her path, she will always be given a seat at the head table.” Pensword looked to the table. “Godfather Grif, please, as a warrior, present your gift to a fellow warrior,” he said, using the formal language as ceremony and tradition demanded.

Grif rose from his seat and walked directly to Moon River. With pride, he lifted his hands towards her and presented ... a simple bow string?

Pensword waited, smirking. He knew there was more to this than meets the eye. He knew his friend too well. The other horseshoe had to drop soon.

“A crossbow is a good, sturdy weapon, but the true mark of a warrior in Gryphon culture is the bow. When you are old and strong enough, as my father did with me, I shall help you to craft a bow that you will use to shape your legacy. This is my promise to you, Goddaughter.” With some ceremony, Grif wrapped the bow string around Moon River’s hoof several times and tied it snugly. “This is my gift.”

Moon River looked at the string around her hoof and, much to the surprise of her parents, she didn’t try to remove the string. She looked to her Godfather and blew a few bubbles with foal speech. Pensword smiled and looked down to where Hammer Strike sat. “As is tradition, we Thestrals seek out a skilled smith to forge a special weapon out of a trophy from our first conquest as a warrior. I have an antler tipped spear, my mate has her weapon, and now Moon River joins with her own. Hammer Strike, he who Luna looks up to, please step forward to present to Moon River her first weapon.” He turned to those present. “It is a personal choice for each of us to use or not use our first weapon. Sometimes it is impractical. At other times it is used and becomes a famous weapon to Thestralkind.”

Hammer Strike stepped forward with a small pouch resting on back. His Juggernaut armor clanked heavily, but he had kept his helmet off for the ceremony as it would make it a little harder to hear him through a steel and gem encased helmet. He stopped just in front of Moon River so he could still see her without looking straight down. To his surprise, Moon River giggled and laughed at his appearance, showing no fear. He sat down as he grabbed the pouch off his back. “Not many get to call the horn of a Changeling their own trophy.” He gave a small grin as he opened the pouch, removing a certain dagger from both the bag and its sheath. The blade was made of a dark steel while the handle had been crafted from the Changeling horn, its tip sharpened to work for a quick strike with the end of it if necessary. He placed it back into its sheath and carefully fastened it to her back. “A dagger for later; more of a short sword for now.” He chuckled lightly.

Moon River giggled madly, reminding those present of Grif, Pensword, and even Lunar Fang when they had giggled at some plot they had planned themselves. Pensword could only beam in joy. “That’s my Moon River,” he whispered. He stood up and began walking around the tables, striking his armored hoof on metal plates that had been set before each pony during the speech.

A silver moonbeam shone on the ground nearby, a silvery flash burst from the spot, and then Luna stood in the field dressed fully in her ursa bone armor. With dignity and grace, she approached the head table. Pensword moved to stand between his daughter and the princess, his wings spread and an aggressive stance taken.“Who wishes to approach the table?” he demanded. “Identify and state your reason.” While those of Pegasus or Unicorn backgrounds gasped, the Thestrals nodded with respect and agreement. “I got a scroll stating you could not make it tonight.”

“Pensword, you know very well who I am. As high chieftess, I am not obligated to answer that question, especially in regards to that tone. Stand down.” Luna’s eyebrow twitched angrily. “One of Celestia’s seneschals had the scroll intercepted instead of forwarding it to me, and then proceeded to answer like he would for Celestia. I assure you, my High Duke, I would never miss this.”

Pensword nodded and stepped aside. The two glared at each other a moment, as tradition demanded before she passed to the head table. Having passed Pensword, Luna approached Moon River, smiling sweetly at the Thestral foal as she leaned down to nuzzle her gently. “Hello, little light,” she said. “So young, and yet so old. You’ve already made a mark in history and yet you aren't satisfied until the songs are sung about you millenias after you are gone. A new cluster of stars shine for you tonight, young one. Orion now carries a dagger on his belt. You can see the pommel and the blade if you look closely enough. Let these be a testament to you and your valor, and may your life continue to be a worthy one.”

The Thestrals all froze and looked up into the sky to the constellation, which was hovering over the meadow for all to see. Pensword didn’t need to order anything as fire pits were doused and candles snuffed. The children of the night looked and found the change to their night sky as they began to chant in the native language of the Thestrals, which sounded more like chitters and squeaks then Equestrian. Pensword bowed his head towards Luna in humility and respect. The other Thestrals would forever remember now that only the High Chieftess could approach the table without needing to answer. She had placed her authority in this one matter. Pensword folded his ears back in shame for his hasty words. Moon River, however, stared into Luna’s eyes and giggled before booping Luna’s nose with the hoof tied by the bow string. Luna could see Orion's constellation shining in her eyes.

“The hunter reflects in your eyes, young light,” she laughed. “Or maybe it is that you are so like him his spirit is within you. I expect great things from you, Moon River, and I have faith you will not disappoint.” With these words, Luna lovingly returned the boop and vanished in a flash of moonlight.

All eyes were on Pensword and Moon River as everyone waited patiently at the train station for their trip to the empire. As expected, Pensword began to smile as his eyes widened. His ears didn’t twitch this time, but that goofy grin was all the party needed to know what was coming. He smiled even wider when he watched Moon River cooing and giggling as she waved her hooves about while her father looked down at her. “You hear it? That is so cool. You really can hear that? I can’t wait till you know that is the Royal Engine that is pulling the car, a special engine pulling the train,” He said, speaking in baby talk. “And then there are the cars.” He giggled. “Why, when you are older, I bet you could ride in any spot on the train you want.”

“I cannot say enough how the fact that they can both do that creeps me out,” Grif whispered quietly to Shrial.

Grif’s first wife couldn’t help but chuckle. “She’s her father’s daughter. Just wait till you have yours,” she said, resting her hand over her much distended belly. “Then you can creep him out just as much as he does you.”

“I’ve got alot planned.” Grif smiled, wrapping one wing around Shrial and one around Avalon as he held an ice chest in his talons. “I’m going to get back to cooking again, and I have a special menu planned that you’re simply going to love.”

“Ooh, I like the sound of that,” Shrial said as she rubbed her head against Grif’s neck.

“Just as long as he doesn’t burn the kitchen down,” Avalon said, chortling. Shrial couldn’t help but snort at the joke.

“You laugh, my dear, but soon you shall eat those words.” Grif smiled. “Our first family outing that won’t end with us knee-deep in blood,” he said, chuckling. “I’m looking forward to it, though Hammer Strike doesn’t seem that excited. Then again, he could be ecstatic; you never know,” Grif said, looking to where Hammer Strike stood not far off, as impassive and expressionless as ever.

Lunar Fang was smiling while Pensword continued to talk about the train. They all could hear it faintly now, chuffing along to the station. She shook her head while a few Ponies laughed nervously at seeing the group heading out.

Hammer Strike was thinking to himself about some projects he was going to work on while in the Crystal Empire. It may have been a mandatory vacation, but he still had things to create.

Fox Feather stood apart from the group, feeling out of place amongst such close friends. The pegasus was both anxiously anticipating and dreading the next two weeks. She found Lunar Fang at her side placing a leathery wing over her back. “Welcome to the madness, sad to say, but you’ll be joining it one way or another by the time we get back.”

“You have your camera ready, Conor?” Grif called back to the human suddenly.

“You kidding me? I’ve been waiting to see the empire ever since Cosy told me about what you guys and Twilight did to protect it. It sounds amazing,” he said, patting the young colt on the head. Cosy laughed.

“Just wait until you try our crystal berries fresh. You thought that cookie was good, our chefs make the best crystal berry pie you’ve ever tasted.” He licked his lips happily. “And Cady’s gonna be so happy to meet you, too. She likes people who care.”

Conor blushed profusely. “Thanks,” he said, wringing his hands as he hunched his shoulders slightly. His simple jeans and shirt had been supplemented with heavy duty fabric on the pants and a thick hoodie with a furry lining that hung tied around his waist. His short sleeved tee had been cut to show off his muscular frame, much to his dislike. Rarity had insisted, and even gone so far as to replace his entire wardrobe one day while he was out training.

“Bellacosa, did you write that letter I requested asking about hunting in the empire?” Grif asked the colt. “Are we going to be cleared?”

“Grif, you’re a hero of the Crystal Empire. You can do practically anything you want, and nobody would even care. I still don’t get why you wanted me to make it all official,” Cosy said, sticking out his tongue at the word.

“Because you can’t please everyone, and I’d like to be able to show the one Crystal Pony who has something against me that I can legally hunt, rather than putting your sister in an awkward position. You can argue with all the fools in the world, Bellacosa.” Grif winked at him. “Better to let them think they got their way, then trick them afterwards.”

Cosy smirked. “And Scootaloo said adults didn’t know how to have fun.”

Any further conversation was cut off as the train huffed and puffed into the station, the engine a gleaming example of the wealth of Equestria from its brass fixtures to the emblems of the sun, moon, and a new addition, Twilight’s Cutie Mark: proof that she had limitless access and the privilege to use the engine any time she needed to as well. Cadence’s crystal heart still adorned the sides of the engine cab, indicating the engine was designated for Crystal Empire dignitaries if they had to use the Equestrian Rail Network, which was information none of the beings standing on the platform really needed to know, but Pensword told them anyways.

The doors to the train opened up to reveal a white unicorn stallion with a short electric blue mane with streaks of orange in it. He wore a puffy blue winter coat with a white shirt underneath. His cutie mark was a crystal with an antenna sticking out of the top. He looked around the station with tired grey eyes, but a smile on his muzzle. He settled his gaze onto the group there before finally saying something in a mellow tone. “Hey, any of you seen my niece? Bright pink, curly mane-”

“Uncle Comic!” Pinkie proceeded to step out from behind a nearby signpost, where she had been waiting.

“There you are. And here I was, wondering if I was headed to Sugarcube Corner alone.” He drew back briefly and looked into her eyes. “You sick or something, Pink?”

“No, I feel fine. Why?” she asked.

“Well, you seem to be a little horse.” He grinned a little more.

Pinkie broke into laughter almost immediately as nearby ponies groaned at the very old and incredibly overused joke. Pensword began the cackle and laugh as well, even as a look of homesickness sparked in his eyes.

“Great crowd, it seems. Didn’t know I’d get heroes in the audience,” he said, looking to the group once again. “Headed to the Empire, are you?”

“Yeah, we are,” Grif said, looking warily at the very strange Crystal Pony.

“Could you do me a favor? My brother’s been trying to get into the guard, but I think he could use a step in the right direction. And don’t worry about figuring out who it is. Trust me, he likes to stand out.”

Grif looked to Hammer Strike and Pensword questioningly.

Pensword looked to Grif. “I give no promises. I shall make my assessment when I arrive.”

Comic shrugged. “All I can ask for.”

“So, Uncle Comic, what have you been up to these days?” Pinkie asked.

“I’ve been working on plenty of jobs, though they never stick. For example, I used to be a banker, but I lost interest.” He shrugged and gave a wink.

Pinkie found herself on the ground rolling from the laughter. Pensword was leaning against the wall finding it harder and harder to breathe from his own peels of laughter cascading between Pinkie and himself.

“If he keeps this up, I’m worried Pensword will forget to take a breath in,” Hammer Strike commented to Grif.

“Well, we should get boarding. It was nice meeting you, Mister Comic,” Grif said, gesturing to Lunar Fang, who started semi-guiding, semi-dragging Pensword onboard.

Hammer Strike simply nodded to Comic, who gave a wave in return. After they all boarded the train, the doors closed and soon they started on their journey to the Crystal Empire.

“I’m surprised I didn’t get his famous eyebrow of doom,” Comic said.

Pensword looked out the window as they traveled north. “So, when do you think the first snow fields will begin to show?” he asked Fox Feather, a grin on his muzzle as he tried to strike up a conversation and pass the time.

“We’ve been traveling for a good few hours, so I imagine pretty soon,” she responded.

“Good. So, what is your favorite meal of the present day?” Pensword asked. Pensword knew what to do for such a courtship, but Matthew was still confused how a married stallion should really go about courting a second mare.

“The hay fries they make are pretty good.” She shrugged. “I still miss my mother's radish stew, though.”

“Radish stew,” Pensword said as he rubbed a hoof beneath his chin. “Hmm, you will have to show me how to make it some time.”

“I’d ... like that.” She blushed.

He chuckled as he looked to Lunar Fang, hoping he was doing the right thing. He certainly did not want to upset her any further than he had already. It was strange being expected to spread his line out between at least two mares. He hoped to Faust and the Moon he would be able to pull this off before he returned to staring out the window, listening to the train and feeling the sway of the coach car beneath them.

Hammer Strike sat quietly in his seat, thinking to himself about the first project he would work on and where he was going to store the finished projects.

Conor walked up to his friend and sat in the chair opposite him. “Penny for your thoughts?”

“You want to go into a conversation on weapon smithing and armor smithing?”

“Whatever makes you comfortable,” Conor said, shrugging. “I’m too tired to really care all that much right now, and smithing always has been intriguing to me.”

Hammer Strike gave a soft chuckle. “Perhaps I could teach you a thing or two while we’re here, eh?”

“I sure wouldn’t mind. You’re probably going to insist that I learn how to use my thaumic field some more while I’m here anyways, unless you want me to stop now since I’ll be going home soon.”

“The more attached you get to it, the worse it’ll be when you go home,” he replied. “At least with smithing you have more of a chance of using it back home.” He gave a small grin.

“Not to mention the combat training I’ve started.” Conor smiled back.

“Hopefully, you’ll stay in shape this time around.” His grin grew.

“You do realize I’m going back to the fattest country in our world, right?”

“Plenty of thin people still.”

“Should I start laughing first, or do you want the honors?”

“I’ll give a chuckle if I come back and have to whip you into shape.”

“Maybe I should let myself go just to get you guys back on Earth every once in awhile.”

“We’ll be coming back once in awhile of course. It’s just that we couldn’t stay for long.”

“Right, because of the whole magic field needing Equestrian magic, right?”

“It needs a form of power in general. Our wounds are so deep that if the field died off, it couldn’t support us anymore.”

“And you three die.” He sighed. “I’d hoped I’d read that part wrong.”

“At least one of us would die, two severe conditions left.” He shook his head. “It wouldn’t be pleasant.”

“I wish I didn’t have to say goodbye.”

“Then don’t. Simply say until next time.” He gave a soft smile.

“And there’s the emotion.” Conor smiled back,. “See? I told you I’d get you to show some before I left.”

“There’s more reason than that,” he replied, shaking his head lightly. “But yes, you did get some.”

“You won’t mind if I hug you guys before you come back here, will you?”

“It’ll be a little tricky. I believe everyone is headed to their own family, but we’ll see how things go.”

“Then I’m hugging you guys before we go back. Like I said, you three are family. I’m not going to leave without treating you like it.”

“I’ll make sure I don’t accidentally burn you.”

“Think you can help me with that in the forge when we get there, too?”

“That’s where you’re going to have to suck it up.”

“Curses.” Conor smirked. “I’m looking forward to it.”

Meanwhile, Grif made his way over to where Bellacosa sat by one of the windows looking out over the passing scenery. “So, War Prince Bellacosa,” Grif smiled down at the young crystal colt as Moon River nibbled on his ears, “what will be your first royal action when you return to your kingdom? Commission a dagger? Or a sword? Some battle armor, perhaps?” he asked nonchalantly, though most experienced fighters could see the test in his words.

“Well, I might just because our armor is out of date compared to the rest of Equestria and the world at large, but I don’t really see your point,” Cosy said, scratching his head. “Why would I want a bunch of flashy stuff like that?”

“But surely there is something you want to do when you return to your kingdom triumphant?” Grif asked him. “And alone?”

“... Alone.” Belacosa sighed as he looked out at the window. “Battle may be exciting and all, Grif, but I really hate war,” he said as his eyes started to water. “War took my mother. It killed some of my best friends, and now … now it’s taken ten more.”

“I’ve seen over forty good living beings to their death in combat,” Grif told him. “Their memory became my burden, just as your guards’ memories have become your burden. Remember them as best you can, and never forget the sacrifice they made for you. You should do your best to find out who their families are and make a point to comfort them. If we forget those who helped us become what we are, are we any better than Ambrosia?”

Cosy sniffled and ran a hoof across his nose. “No. We’re not.” His lips started to wobble as he struggled to hold back the tears. “Grif, could you take Moon River for a bit? I think I need some time alone.”

“Of course.” Grif picked up the giggling foal. “If you need to talk, I’m here.”

Cosy nodded as he looked out the window. Crystal tears clinked against the frame as they broke apart. The faces of the brave stallions who had watched over him danced like phantoms across the windowpane as the train made the transition from the green of Equestria to the harsh cold of the frozen north. “A snowstorm for every fallen soldier,” he said, repeating the old adage. “I never thought about it much before. I guess everypony cries sometimes, even nature.”

76 - Of Marriage, Forges, and Prophecies

Author's Note

Merry Christmas to our readers, as last year, here is a Christmas Present to you all.

I am also letting you all know that we are still on every other week for updates at the moment. We are wrapping up season in Retail and graduation. Do not worry, Chapters will be coming out still.

now, to your Christmas Present, a new Chapter.

76 - Of Marriage, Forges, and Prophecies

Extended Holiday
Ch 76: Of Marriage, Forges, and Prophecies
Act 10

Hammer Strike rolled his shoulders as he exited the train. “Wonderful, just as warm as I remember it.”

“Kinda wish they’d let the weird weather shielding thingy down sometimes,” Grif said. “It looked positively mild out there.” The engineers working to melt the frost on the train’s front glared at the Gryphon.

“I still don’t get why you chose to sleep on the roof when you had a deluxe suite complete with a bed for you and your wives,” Conor said, shaking his head in disbelief at his friend’s callous remark.

“Hey, it was a blizzard out there. It reminded me of home, well, half of me anyway. There’s no snow in the Northern Isles.” Grif chuckled, then moved to help Shrial off the train, followed by Avalon. Not far off, four large wooden crates were unloaded from one of the cargo carts.

Cosy sighed as he leapt off onto the platform and took a deep breath. “There’s no place like home,” he said, smiling. Moon River immediately jumped on his back and started bouncing up and down, her new dagger belted to her side.

“BELLACOSA!” An all-too-familiar voice shattered the moment as the sound of stomping hooves echoed through the station. Cadence approached the colt and everyone around could swear the ground beneath her hooves was smoking. “WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?” Bellacosa opened his mouth to speak. “NO EXCUSES! DO YOU KNOW HOW WORRIED I’VE BEEN? DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH SLEEP I’VE GOTTEN THIS WEE-” her tirade was cut off as moon river leaned in and booped the livid Alicorn’s nose, stopping her in her tracks.

“Uh … Princess Cadence, I presume?” Conor asked

“Oh, you are so adorable!” Cadence swept Moon River into her hooves. “Look at that cute little face.”

“Well, that was a one-eighty so fast, I’m sure someone has whiplash,” Hammer Strike said, looking at the crystal empress.

Pensword smiled as he leaned over to Lunar Fang. “Good to know we have a tool to calm angry Alicorns down.” He snapped to attention as he felt the eyes of Queen Mi Amore Cadenza upon him.

“So,” Cadence cooed as she reached a hoof to return the gesture, “What’s her name? She looks just like you, Pensword. And Lunar Fang, you’re positively glowing. We have so much catching up to do once you get settled in.”

“Her name is Moon River,” Pensword responded, puffing his chest out in pride. “She is our heir and our first born.” He draped a wing over Lunar Fang’s back and nuzzled her affectionately. Cadence gave bellacosa a questioning look and the colt responded with a firm nod of his head.

“And who is this?” Cadence asked, looking to the rather shy Pegasus shrinking at the edge of the platform.

“I-I’m Fox Feather, your majesty,” she said, saluting. “I’m the captain of the commander’s bodyguard. W-we’re also kind of dating,” she said, blushing.

Cadence couldn’t help but smirk just a little. “I thought I sensed something between you two. After all, I am the alicorn of love. Speaking of which,” she pulled out a sealed scroll. “Bellacosa, you're completely sure about this? This isn’t because of Mother, is it?”

“I’m sure, Cady.” Cosy nodded. “This is my decision. It has nothing to do with Mom.”

“... Alright.” Cadence turned to face Pensword and Lunar Fang. “Grand Duke and Duchess of the Lunar Courts, as the head of House Orchid, ruling family of the Crystal Empire, I have been asked to deliver to you this proposal of betrothal negotiations. We do this with full knowledge, and understand that you have received other offers from the Solar Court, and we declare there will be no ill will or animosity should you choose to refuse us. We appreciate your consideration in this matter,” she said, offering the scroll to Lunar Fang.

Pensword’s jaw dropped as he turned to face Cosy. “Cosy … please explain this to me.” His voice was level and held no emotion, but his jaw did tremble.

Cosy blushed and rubbed one foreleg against the other. “I, um … well, when we were back in Gryphonia, I found a letter on my bed, and I thought it was for me, so I opened it, but then I found out it wasn’t, and I read about what all those mean Ponies at Canterlot were trying to do, and, well … I wanted to help.” He looked up at his uncle with wide eyes. “You’re not mad at me, are you, Uncle Pensword?”

Pensword looked at Cosy, opened his muzzle, closed it, opened it to try again, only to close it. “Cosy,” he began in a warning tone of voice, “I think-”

Lunar Fang reached out, took the scroll from Cadence, and bowed her head. “We graciously accept your proposal, and we hope to begin negotiations with you soon.”

Pensword sputtered as he turned from Lunar Fang to Cosy and back, then to Moon River, who was back on Cosy and nibbling his ear. He gaped at Cadence, then turned back to his wife as his eyes wandered over the scroll. “I’d better read that scroll,” he finally muttered with a defeated sigh.

“Well, now.” Grif chuckled awkwardly. “That was intense. Cadence, how have you been? I don’t think we had much chance to talk last time we saw each other,” he said, casually inserting himself into the conversation as he attempted to cool the situation.

“Hello, Grif.” Cadence smiled as the two had a short hug. She turned to Shrial and the smile widened. “I don’t think we had a chance to formally meet last time. I see the two of you have been busy.” She giggled.

“Three and a half months,” Shrial said. “They kick like mules already. No offense,” she said as she turned to face a drabby grey mule.

“None taken,” he replied. As Shrial turned back to Cadence, the grey mule disappeared into a train cabin waiting to travel back to Equestria.

“They? You’re having twins?” Cadence asked excitedly.

Shrial grinned. “Two girls.”

“Well, I hope we can have some time to talk. The spa has a special package for pregnant mothers. That is, if you're interested?” she asked.

“Only if there’s room for one more,” Shrial said, winking as Avalon stepped forward.

“Hello, Cadence. It’s been a while.”

“Avalon?” Cadence smiled. “Oh, wow, I haven’t seen you in, what, five, six years? What are you doing here?”

“Well, you didn’t think I’d let my pride-sister have all the fun, did you?” Avalon asked, laughing as her sharktooth necklace bounced around her neck.

“Wait. You and grif?” Cadence’s eyes widened in surprise. “I definitely wouldn’t have seen that coming.”

“Who.” Snowy seemed to laugh at the princess’s antics.

“Oh, and who’s this?” Cadence asked.

“That’s my familiar. Her name is Snowy.” Avalon brushed the owl’s feathers lightly and smiled as Snowy preened her feathers affectionately. “We’ve only been together a short while, but we’ve already been through so much.”

“Only ‘Mrs. Fashionable-without-trying-to-be’ would get a matching bird.” Cadence laughed.

“You two know each other?” Grif asked.

“Her father was sent on a political mission to Equestria a few years back,” Cadence explained. “She was with him at the time, and the two of us just sort of clicked. We tried to keep in touch, but with how things have been lately, we just kind of fell out of contact.”

“So, you and Recruit Armor, huh?” Avalon teased. “What happened to ‘I just babysit his sister?’”

“Oh hush, you.” Cadence buffeted her with a wing. She looked to the newcomer of the group. “I’m sorry about back there, you must be … Conor, was it?” she asked.

“Um … yeah, that’s me,” Conor said, blushing. “I wish they’d told me about the environmental bubble, though. I wouldn’t have packed so much heavy winter wear if I’d known.”

“I could get that shipped back to Equestria for you, if you’d like,” Cadence offered.

“No, that’s alright,” Conor returned. “I wouldn’t want to impose. Besides, we’ll be going back in a couple of weeks, so why sweat over it? … No pun intended.”

“If you say so.” Cadence shrugged. “Well then, is everybody ready?” Getting nods all around, she smiled. “Okay, so Shining Armor and the current Crystal Guard are a bit taxed with security, so I hope you’re all okay with a large teleportation jump.”

“Sounds like fun,” Conor said, smiling.

“Okay, prepare yourselves. This is something I’ve been working on with the crystal heart.” Her horn lit up and in an instant any ponies present gained a crystalline sheen before vanishing in a flash of light, which sunk into the ground and proceeded to race along the crystal pathways at blinding speeds before arriving at a large villa near the outskirts of the empire. The light rose from the path and proceeded to dissipate, revealing the assembled Ponies, Gryphons, and human.

“Well that was interesting,” Conor said.

“By the way, Cadence, what did you mean by ‘security’ earlier?” Avalon asked.

“Well, with these three here, we can’t exactly have them out in public. It would cause a riot.” Cadence laughed until she saw Avalon’s blank expression. “Wait, you mean Grif never told you?”

“Told me what?” Avalon asked, her expression a mask of neutrality as she kept her voice level and her tone mellow.

“Grif Grafson, Lord Hammer Strike, and Commander Pensword are three of the Crystal Empire’s greatest heros,” Cadence said, a little shocked. “They saved my life and that of my siblings when Sombra took over. Those three led the rebellion that gave Equestria the time to attack. They blew up the entire outer wall!” She turned to Grif. “You didn’t tell her anything?”

Grif chuckled awkwardly. “Well, I mean, with everything that was going on.… It was such a long time ago…. It was on my to-do list?”

“Really,” Avalon said in an icy tone. “Any other little life threatening adventures you forgot to mention?”

“Uh, well, we were leaders in the Third Gryphon War,” Pensword answered, his face scrunched up in concentration. “Then there were the attempts on our lives during that war. Oh, there is also the point when the Crystal Empire first came back. The Sombra of that present messed with our brains and personalities a little.” He shivered and fluffed his wings. “Very unpleasant. And having to see…” he stopped as he moved a wing to draw Lunar Fang and Fox Feather close to himself. “The guards,” he whispered.

“... I’mma gonna run now,” Grif said, jumping out the window and flying straight upwards as fast as his wings could carry him.

“Didn’t even get to the good ones,” Hammer Strike commented with a grin.

“Oh, I’m sure we’ll have plenty of time for that, Hammer Strike,” Avalon said pleasantly. “Why don’t you start filling me in while we unpack? After all, he has to come back some time.”

“I’m headed to the forge, so if you want that talk, you can either follow me, or come later.”

“... I think I’ll pass. After all, we have that spa date, and I think I just made it so we won’t have to worry about a certain featherbrained idiot we all know and love interfering,” she said, smirking conspiratorially at Shrial and Cadence.

“Oh, Avalon, we’re going to get along just fine,” Shrial purred.

Princess Alto wandered wide-eyed into the forge as she looked around. Before the rebellion, her mother had never given her a chance to spend time with the craftsponies, but now with her mother gone and her sister being so busy, she had more time to explore new areas of the castle and the empire she’d never seen before. She had wandered into the villa in search of the heros who had saved them when she heard a loud clanging sound from the basement forge and immediately left to investigate.

“Hello?” She looked around. “Is somepony down here?”

“Yes, near the back.”

“Is this where metal’s made?” she asked as she followed the voice.

“This is where metal takes form through the work of a smith.”

“Like swords and spears and stuff?” the filly asked as she approached none other than Lord Hammer Strike.

“Swords, armor, spears, maces, axes, you name it,” he responded, striking the metal once more before inspecting it. “What brings you here?”

“Is it hard?” she asked him, completely dodging the question.

“It takes time, but with proper training you can make wonderful things with ease.”

“How long did it take you to learn that?” she asked.

“I’ve been honing my work for countless years, but it doesn’t take long to learn to start.”

“How does it work?” she asked, looking at the red hot metal in awe.

“Metal becomes softer with heat in a way. Through heat treatment and proper agents, you can harden the material after shaping; however, there are a few more steps past this: the wrap, sheath construction, the hilt, etcetera.”

“Um… is it ok if I watch?” she asked carefully. “Cady and Cosy are kinda busy today.”

“If you can handle the heat, I have no problem with you being here. Conversation keeps the mind active.”

“Mr.Strike, you’re cool,” Alto said happily.

Hammer Strike gave a soft chuckle. “You’re the first to say that.”

Alto smiled as she stepped back. Most foals would have lost interest watching the simple monotonous actions of a blacksmith, but the filly just sat there for hours, taking in the process as sparks flew like fireworks across the anvil.

Vital Spark couldn’t help but smile as he made his way through the Crystal Empire. Every way he looked, bright colors, banners, and flashy attractions brought the city to life as every citizen smiled on their way. He could hardly believe the story of how the Crystal heart had saved the day for the Empire, destroying all of Sombra’s evil magic and protecting the Empire to this very day. Briefly, the image of a teenage girl with dumpling-shaped blonde hair and a heart-shaped pendant flashed before his eyes as she held up a crystal of her own to combat her enemies. “Funny how similar the two stories are,” he mumbled to himself as he passed into a veritable sea of shops and stalls. A cacophony of vendors shouted to hawk their wares.

An older-looking mare sat outside a tent by a fire. At her side, a strange looking dual-bladed staff lay waiting to be used. Across from her, on a log, sat a large, annoyed-looking cat whose tail swished agitatedly. She wore outlandish flanged armor enameled with green and black that covered her flanks and her cutie mark. She was a shorter mare with a black coat of fur, a curly brown mane, and flashing eyes. She looked at vital curiously.

“Good evening,” she said to him in a calm, even tone.

“Hello,” Vital returned as he looked to the staff. “That’s a nice focus you have there. I don’t think I’ve ever seen its like before,” he said curiously.

“Well,” her eyes seemed to twinkle, “let’s just say where I come from there are lots like it.” She laughed. “Don’t worry. The crazy old lady isn’t going to wave her hooves around a crystal ball and tell you your future.”

“The thought never crossed my mind. So, what do you do here, if you don’t mind my asking? You’re clearly not from around these parts.”

“For most, I pretend to see the future and tell customers what they want to hear for gold.” There was another twinkle in her eye as she held up a pouch. “But for the more…perceptive customers...” She opened the bag wide enough for him to see the contents.

Vital Spark didn’t understand what he was staring at at first. It looked like a bunch of pale white knobby sticks broken into small chunks until he noticed the engravings. A shudder ran down his spine, shaking him like Pinkie Pie when she felt a doozie coming. He looked up at the mare again, then whipped over to the cat, then back to the mare as his eyes widened and his pupils began to dilate. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” he muttered, more out of sheer disbelief for the similarities than anything else. It was positively uncanny.

If the mare caught his true meaning, she didn’t let it show. “Yes, the knuckle bones of a dragon,” she told him. “The only things in existence that can reveal one's future.”

“Aside from oracles, you mean?”

“Even oracles make mistakes,” the strange pony told him. Her grin was the slightest bit unsettling.

“This is going to sound incredibly strange, but you wouldn’t happen to have another weapon by the name of Tinkledeath, would you?”

“It only sounds incredibly strange if you let it,” she told him, laughing but not answering the question. “So, the question is, will you take a dive into the abyss? Be warned. What you find out cannot be forgotten.”

“Why do I get the feeling I can’t say no?”

“Because you’ll be driven mad by the constant ‘what ifs,’” she told him, laughing.

“Trust me, I already do that on a regular basis,” he said with a rueful smile. “Could you give me a minute to decide?”

“Nobody is pushing you to anything,” she said as she folded her hooves patiently and stared into the fire.

“Thanks.” He closed his eyes and stood there bowing his head for a time. After about a minute had passed, his horn sparked and his eyes opened. He took a deep breath. “Alright … I’ll do it.”

“Have a seat.” She gestured to the empty log across from her, next to the cat.

“Thank you,” he said as he cautiously sat down, eying the cat nervously.

She overturned the sack of knuckle bones into the heat of the fire itself. For a moment nothing happened, but then the carvings sparked from the heat. The sparks rose in exotic shades of green, purple, and blue as she ran her hoof through the air, as if tracing patterns. “Well, this is interesting,” she told him. “It’s been quite a long time since I’ve come across a reading this complicated.” She smiled. “Yours is the path of the lynch pin. You are not of this world, but you are not alone. Soon you will find a pathway home. Be wary when you stand at the gate. Though happiness awaits you should you stay with your family, you will seal the fates of your companions that day, though whether for good or for ill, I can’t say. Should you return to this world, many hardships await, and the four of you will survive to decide the path of two homes. There are some portions in the bones that I can’t seem to read. Curious. I haven’t encountered this since a young boy I met a long time ago.” She smiled ruefully. “Ah, here we are. Soon you will meet she to whom you will give your heart, but you will not know it then. Be forgiving. Be strong. Trust the stripes. And above all-” she thrust her face through the smoke “-stay away from blue shellfish.”

Vital Spark struggled not to laugh, but ultimately failed as it burst out of him, bubbling across the clearing. A few crystal ponies turned their heads, then shook them knowingly as they eyed the mare and continued on their way. “Sorry, sorry, it’s just the way you said that last part. Considering how you joked about fortune tellers earlier, it just fit so well.”

The mare rolled her eyes as, without much notice of the heat, she retrieved the bones from the fire and replaced them. “Take it as you will.” She smiled at him, showing she had taken no offense. “I just read the bones.”

“When you are in need, look to the history in Canterlot for the weapon of salvation. When you feel the despair of loss, seek the catbirds’ archive to find the inspiration to retrieve what you have lost.”The cat purred to itself as the words seemed to echo through Vital Spark’s head.

“Take heed,” the Pony told him. “His advice is rare, and can save your life when you need it.”

Vital Spark nodded, turning to the cat. “Thank you, Solembum.” Then he turned to the peculiar mare. “And thank you, Angela,” he said. “I’ll remember both yours and his. I hope you both find happiness while you stay in this world.” He smiled, bowed his head in respect to each of them, dropped half his bag of bits for extra measure with his usual kind smile, and left on his way.

She watched as the Unicorn walked away from her and pulled her face into a half smile. “Is it chance or fate? I can never decide.”

“Cady, quit it,” Cosy complained as Cadence ran a comb through the young colt’s mane. “It’s dinner with friends. You don’t have to dress up for that,” he sulked, pouting as Cadence levitated a silk band towards his neck and expertly tied it into a perfect bow.

“Cosy, this is serious. If we’re going to go through with the contract arrangements, then you have to follow tradition. That means dressing up for the guests. Now hold still; your buckle is crooked.

“Yeah, but these are Thestral negotiations, Cady. They wear armor to most of their important ceremonies, right? So don’t you think they might wear it to this, too?”

Cadence sighed. “What is it about boys and wearing tuxedos? You’re always happy to strap on a set of plate male, but as soon as the silk and ties break out, you do everything you can to avoid it.”

“Because they’re so tight!” Cosy said as he pulled at the bowtie on his neck. “Besides, I hate dressing up.”

“Well that’s too bad.” Cadence laughed. “Come on, Cosy, cheer up. It’s just for one night, after all.”

Cosy snorted and stomped a hoof. “Fine.”

Cadence levitated the gown she’d worn for Twilight’s coronation off of its mannequin and gracefully slipped into it before running a brush through her mane to make it curl and shine at just the right places. “There we go.” She smiled. “Ready for dinner.”

“Finally,” Cosy said as he made his way to the double doors. “I’m starving.”

“Not too fast, Cosy, you’ll ruin your mane!” Cadence called after him, but Cosy was already out of sight. She sighed and shook her head, smiling lovingly. “Boys will be boys, I guess.”

“Give him time, Cadence, he’ll grow out of it eventually,” Shining said as he emerged from his own quarters.

“To tell you the truth, Shining, that’s what I’m afraid of. He’s growing up so fast.”

Shining Armor smiled as he readjusted his grandfather’s buckle on his chest, his red vest just as crisp and well-kept as it had been on their wedding day. “Don’t worry.” He placed a hoof under her chin and drew her in for a quick kiss. “Come on. We probably shouldn’t keep Pensword and Lunar Fang waiting.”

Cadence’s smile brightened. “You’re right. Those negotiations won’t fix themselves.”

“That’s the spirit.”

The private dining room had been set up with all the proper trimmings. A selection of drinks had been decided on and set aside by the palace staff to tide the guests over until the hors d'oeuvres were served. Cadence took her spot at the head of the table and motioned for Bellacosa to take the spot on her right while Shining Armor took the chair at her other side as they waited patiently.

The double doors opened as two Crystal Pony guards entered and flanked the doors as Lunar Fang and Pensword entered the dining room. Both were garbed in a light dress armor, which was still more armored than the Solar Guards. On top of that, they both wore all the medals and sashes of their stations, revealing the history of their campaigns. What surprised Cadence was that they were wearing Luna’s sash over their hearts. The couple approached the table and waited next to their chairs.

“Please.” Cadence gestured to the open seats at the table.

The two bowed their heads before taking their seats as the goblets were filled with freshly pressed crystal berry wine.

“Thank you for joining us this evening,” Cadence said. “I hope we all have cooler heads than earlier?”

“Agreed,” Pensword replied. “Still...” He looked to Cosy, and then to Cadence. “So, I believe as you are the ones presenting the scroll, you need to begin.”

“Well, I will admit I was surprised when my brother asked about this, but I suppose in our lives everything we do must be politics. I promise you we didn’t come into this with any ulterior motive. With no disrespect intended, we have no advancement in rank or wealth that you can offer us, so please be calmed by the fact that this isn’t an arrangement out of greed.”

Lunar Fang chuckled, “If there were any other reasons behind it, I wouldn’t have accepted the first step as quickly as I did. I know Cosy, and I see the respect he’s earned in my life mate’s eyes, as well as the respect you have earned in mine, Queen Cadence.”

“Very well then. High Duchess, High Duke, this contract is unfortunately written after the old style, as I have no basis for how these things are done currently. The terms are simple: a betrothal engagement between Prince Bellacosa of the Royal House of Orchid to Moon River of the Dream Clan of the Bear Tribe, heir to the Duchy of Ys in the Lunar Kingdom. The contract is to be discharged upon Moon River’s fourteenth year, or to be rescinded upon the express intent of Moon River at any time prior to the marriage date. Her title as heir shall be moved to the next in line, be it sibling or next of kin. In return, she shall be given the southernmost duchy of the empire, and the title of Princess of the Crystal Empire,” Cadence stated as a servant brought a copy for Lunar Fang and Pensword to examine. “These are the terms currently on the table, so I believe it is fair now to let you respond.”

Lunar Fang nodded. “This looks well, and we can pass over one Thestral requirement. You are wishing to marry into the blood of a Thestral Warrior. I would have asked for proof of Bellacosa’s prowess as a warrior; however, as Commander Pensword personally witnessed his actions on the battlefield, we can skip that part.”

Pensword nodded his head with a smile. “Agreed. There is talk within the Bear Tribe of creating an offshoot of the Dream Clan called the Pen Clan, with myself as Clan Leader. This means that in accordance with Thestral standards, it would be not just a warrior, or even one who has been in combat.” He chuckled. “Still, War Prince Bellacosa, that title I call you by is not just because I like it, but because it is a tinkering of a term used for one who is worthy to even think about courting the higher leaders in Thestral society.”

“You … you really think that much of me?” Cosy asked, blushing.

“Yes, Cosy,” Pensword answered. “You have earned a lot of respect with all you have gone through and soldiered on. If you were of Thestral blood, you would already be sitting at the head table at feasts of the tribe and clans.”

“Thank you, Uncle,” he said, still blushing as he took a drink of crystal berry juice.

“If you don’t mind my asking,” Cadence said, “why did you react so strongly earlier?”

“Because I am dealing with a few other things, and my first reaction is to protect my daughter. After being filled in on what is the start of plotting to marry my daughter, I acted on instinct.” Pensword sighed. “I just want to keep her safe.”

“You’ve definitely done a great job so far, Pensword,” Shining said encouragingly. “Though from what I hear, the little lady’s quite a sharpshooter.”

“Yes,” Pensword responded with a laugh. “She smuggled in her crossbow, I think. She might be starting to create caches of bolts as well.”

Shining chuckled. “Like father like daughter.”

“Oh, that reminds me. How goes training and updating the Crystal Empire to modern tactics and weapons?”

“Surprisingly smoothly. I guess it helps that they were already geared up for war when I came. They weren’t affected by Celestia’s disarming.”

“So, then,” Cadence looked to Bellacosa, “I believe all that's left is the formal request from the groom.”

Cosy nodded. “Right.” He reached into the breast pocket on his suit and pulled out a scroll. Using his magic, he levitated the scroll into the air and proceeded to unroll it. Cadence nodded encouragingly and gestured with a hoof. He briefly ran his eyes over the scroll, groaned, then shook his head before tearing up the scroll piece by piece and letting the resulting debris fall like snowflakes to the ground. “I’m sorry, Cady, but half those words, I don’t even know how to say. If I’m going to do a proposal, I should do it my way.” A cheeky tug pulled at the corners of his muzzle, just enough for a wry smile to slip through before he turned again to face Pensword and Lunar Fang. “Uncle Pensword, Aunty Lunar Fang, if Moon River’s okay with it when she’s old enough, will you let me marry her?”

Pensword looked to Lunar Fang, then back to Cosy. “As you have asked both of us, we will both answer. For me, I accept. I happily give you my blessing.”

“And mine,” Lunar fang said gently as she bowed her head to Bellacosa’s level. The slightest hint of tears developed in her eyes. “You are brave and good. I know you will make her happy. But should you ever bring her pain--” her voice dropped just half an octave, but the difference was quite clear. “-- like the lion my tribe reveres, I will hunt you down and tear you apart.” Her voice returned to normal. “Clear?”

Cosy grinned. “As crystal.” Cadence groaned. “What? Comic told me it was a great joke.”

The rest of the assemblage broke into gales of laughter while Cadence plopped her muzzle on the table and shook her head.

Vital Spark stared at the two pillars of crystal jutting down into a pulsing blue crystal shaped like a heart. Its thrum pulsed into the circuit-like roadways of the town and as he approached it, he couldn’t help but marvel. It had to be one of the largest chunks of gemstone he had ever seen in his life. He reached out with his magic only briefly to get a feel for the power that lay there and was surprised to feel something very akin to Harmony’s own presence, though there were several differences. Harmony felt more restrained when he spoke with her, but when he brushed the awareness behind this crystal’s magic, he received the distinct sense of perfect love and a desire to spread it as far as possible. The connections between the crystal ponies felt like colored tethers leading to the heart, then weaving together as they stretched into the castle itself and through the walls. “Must be linked to Cadence,” he muttered to himself. “Makes sense since she’s the Crystal Princess and all.”

“The crystal heart is connected to the empire itself,” a large Crystal Pony stallion said, approaching him.

“I can tell. It’s beautiful, almost like a tapestry, and the heart is the loom.”

“I’m Crystal Text. I do the tour for the heart,” the Pony said, offering a hoof.

“Vital Spark. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Crystal Text, and I’d be honored to hear about the heart and anything else you can tell me about the empire. It’s my first time here, and there’s so much to see.” He couldn’t help but smile as he shook the Pony’s hoof.

“What would you like to hear?”

“Well, how about we start with the more recent history? My friends tell me the empire disappeared for a thousand years before it came back and that Twilight and her friends saved it by giving Spike the heart, right?”

“Yes,” Crystal Text nodded, “but even that wouldn’t have happened without the three Equestrian heroes,” he said. “If they hadn’t destroyed the wall, it would have taken Equestria months to get into the city, and then who knows what would have happened?”

“Three Equestrian heroes, huh? What were they like?”

Crystal Text smiled as he signaled Vital Spark to follow. He lead him to a statue of three strangely familiar figures. “Now, it’s not out of the question for Lord Hammer Strike to appear where needed, but if you had told me that the commander of the Equestrian military and a random Gryphon would be helping to save our people just after the Third Gryphon war, I think most would have put you in an asylum.”

“I’m sorry, did you say Hammer Strike?”

“Yes, Lord hammerstrike; Grif, Son of Graf; and Commander Pensword.”

“And this happened a thousand years ago?”

“Yes, just after the Third Gryphon War.”

“What happened?”

“The three of them appeared at our gates not long after the war. Apparently, their troops had been wiped out by a wild changeling attack. Lord Hammer Strike was exhausted and being supported by the other two. A couple of days later, the current queen’s cousin once removed murdered our beloved Queen Blood Orchid and took over the empire. If it hadn’t been for those three, we’d have all been enslaved, but Lord Hammer Strike and Grif managed to get many ponies underground to the mines while Commander Pensword got others out of the city, as well as our Queen Cadence and her two siblings. Over the next week or so, Grif led guerrilla attacks across the empire on Sombra’s men while Lord Hammer Strike set things up to take down the wall. When the Equestrian army was outside our borders, they blew up the entire outer wall that used to surround the city using explosive crystals. Equestria took the empire within days, Sombra was turned to shadow, and then the tyrant performed his wicked spell, and you know the rest.”

“So he cast a spell that flung the entire kingdom a thousand years in the future? Where did he get that kind of magic?”

“Nopony knows for sure, but some of us suspect it was from the Equestrian envoy’s laboratory.”

“Who was this envoy?”

“Starswirl the Bearded,” Crystal Text supplied. “His laboratory has been sealed ever since.”

“Where’s it located?”

“It’s inside the Crystal Palace, just left of the dungeon stairs.”

Vital Spark’s eyes lit up. “Awesome. I’ll have to visit there next. Thanks for the history lesson, Crystal Text.” He immediately began to run back towards the palace. “Oh, and I’ll tell Hammer Strike and the others you say hi!” he shouted over his shoulder as he continued to race.

“H…” the Pony was unable to get Vital Spark’s attention as he left. He shook his head “Tourists,” he mumbled as he went back to the entrance for the next group to teach. “... Wait, did he just say Hammer Strike?”

Pensword looked outside the window. The northern lights shone as the Crystal Ponies gathered beneath the tower to show thanks and joy at the three heros’ return to the Empire. He watched the sky for a time, taking in the ribbons in their dance, then turned away sadly. Memories of what he had seen, what he had experienced when their adventures had only just begun, haunted him. He could still recall the cold sting of the snow blowing into his flanks as he marched resolutely through heavy drifts to reach the outpost and activate the Scattered Wind Protocol. “I wonder if it still stands,” he whispered to himself. He trotted slowly towards a long cushioned bench, sat down, and started removing his dress armor.

“So this was the place?” Lunar Fang asked him.

“Yes, dear,” Pensword answered with a sigh. “This Villa, well, I never visited this location, but the others...” He moved to the window. “I can still trace where the great wall used to be. I can see the scars faintly there as outlines. I can see the tops of the buildings that used to tower over the path I took out of the city. I can hear the cries, the growls, the gurgling of corruption taking form ... taking over good guards and civilians.” He looked to the palace that towered over all. “I also am happy to know that the true rulers sleep within the walls of the palace again. That Cady turned out to be Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, or Candance to all of her friends and family. That Cosy,” he chuckled, “did you know Cosy and Alto came with us through the stone spell? They were…” he frowned as he moved a wing where an old wound from that war had been. “They saw the battle and the war.” He shook his head to clear it of the ghosts of the past before returning to his uniform. In a matter of moments, he’d removed the rest, risen from the makeshift chair, and carried the armor to a nearby closet to hang it back up on some hangers.

“That explains far too much about Bellacosa,” Lunar Fang said.

Pensword exited the closet only in his fur and feathers. “How so?” he asked as he landed at her side. Soon after, she took a seat at a desk that had been provided for them. An oil lamp burned brightly as Lunar Fang viewed the scattered scrolls. “Looking over the contract?”

“I trust them well enough,” Lunar Fang replied. “I meant how you described him in battle. Perhaps his ferocity is linked to the experience. You still draw from your anger during the Gryphon wars in a fight, after all.”

Pensword nodded his head. “Then I will have to take him out, maybe to a meadow or to an abandoned outpost and just let him fully attack something.” He shuddered. “That anger is a two-edged sword. You have seen me when I was lost to it. You saw the aftermath in Mountainside Falls.” He glanced at a painting of the Crystal Empire landscape from before the rise of Sombra. “Where is Fox Feather?” He asked.

“She wanted to look around for a while. I think she still feels awkward.”

“Don’t blame her. I think she saw me as a fruit she could not have, and yet, here you are, my wife, placing it into her hooves for her to take.” He shook his head. “While I am okay with that, Matthew is making it awkward in my head. I have had to remind him that I fall under Equestrian laws, not American ones now.” He grimaced. “Yes, I know you are still loyal to your nation,” he whispered, “but you were giving me hints even before you woke up in that war. We made our cloud nest, now we get to sleep in it. Also… it is expected of me in Thestral society to have two blood lines incase something happens to one. There are higher chances of the line surviving to carry on the legacy that way. You know that.” He sighed. “Lunar Fang… talk sense into the human. You did it back when he was two-legged, can you do so now?” He snorted and flicked both ears. “Patience, Matthew. The Princesses are working on getting you at least to be human a little bit. Of course we didn’t know your heart would not go back to normal.” He sighed and rubbed a hoof to his temple. “Grif warned me not to separate the two of us, but at the moment, till I can reconcile this situation, our minds are not gelling, as Matthew would say.”

She looked at him silently for a good ten minutes before she moved in and wrapped her hooves around him gently. “We will get through this, my heart. Remember that no matter what happens, the moon still travels the night. The stars change, but the moon's path is always the same. Your stars have shifted a little. Don’t worry about what it means; just look for the new constellations.”

Pensword nodded and wrapped his hooves around her, nuzzling the side of her muzzle. “I know, my dear Moonshade,” he said, using her old name for the first time in a very long time. “I just need to learn the new constellations, and teach them to the old stickler as well.” He chuckled. “Do not think I have not heard you call me the Blood General,” he muttered into the air. He shook his head. “We act like siblings, honestly. In a way, you are married to two stallions in one body.” He shook his head. “Matthew refuses to do what Grif did. He wants to find our own path.” He grinned. “Maybe that is why, seeing as it was all Matthew in this place. He is a little stronger in my mind lately. You have no idea how much I want to get out and see the sights, consequences be put in Tartarus. I can face the crowds. They will never be as nasty as Fort Triumph.”

“Grif was struggling to overcome two sets of rage, two sets of pain. That's not the same problem you face,” Lunar Fang reminded him. “Your path needs to find a way you both can agree to; a partnership of sorts.”

“Agreed. A sort of joint command, so to speak. Still, he aches to show you his world as you have shown him yours.” He grinned suddenly and kissed her muzzle. “The good thing about staying inside is I get to spend so much time with you, my wonderful Thestral.”

“Well, I am pretty great, human,” she told him, smirking. “Soon things will work out. Just hang in there and have a little faith, okay?”

“Oh, I know, it is just Matthew and I ... we don’t like being cooped up, and I can see it as well in your own wing twitches.” He moved closer to her. “At least they perfected the heating spells, or we would have to be sharing our body heat,” he whispered as he tickled the inside of her ear.

“Well, it is somewhat chilly,” she said, smirking slyly back.

He returned the smirk with one of his own. “That it is. Maybe the Crystal Ponies don’t notice due to them, well, being part Crystal?”

“Perhaps we should still share some body heat?” she asked him.

“I would not be opposed to that,” he answered, running a wing tip down her spine as he nipped playfully at her ear.

Grif yawned as he worked the stove in front of him. Scrambled eggs, bacon, pancakes, french toast, and other breakfast dishes sizzled as the Gryphon worked. While Grif had little talent for cooking save stews and roasts over a campfire, Taze had cooked for himself enough to prepare a very enjoyable breakfast if he did say so himself. It had been a good long time since Grif or Taze had had the opportunity to work the kitchen, however, and the Gryphon had decided he would put some time in this vacation into sharpening those skills. The kitchen was filled with several different aromas that seemed to permeate the entire villa.

As he worked, he hummed an old song to himself. He idly flipped a few pancakes over before grinding pepper over the eggs. The Gryphon wondered idly to himself where everyone was, seeing how he knew Hammer Strike was likely awake before he was. Putting those musings aside, he shrugged and returned to work.

Looking out the kitchen window, he found himself remembering back to their first visit to the empire and the events that had happened during that brief stay. He found himself idly thinking back to Starswirl's laboratory. It had been taken with the rest of the empire when it vanished. Was it still in the castle? Had Cadence even had time to explore the old wizard’s domain during the months of ruling the nation? Casually, Grif made a note to himself to suggest he and Hammer Strike make a short visit to said lab. Perhaps Starswirl would have some knowledge he could expend from beyond the grave regarding this prophecy Grif had encountered in Gryphonia. He would have kept thinking on the subject had a loud crackling not reminded him of his current task. Fortunately, he could save the scrambled eggs. Hammer Strike liked his food cooked well anyway, right?

Grif heard the sound of two sleepy Ponies entering the villa’s kitchen. “Grif?” Pensword started. He could hear him sniffing the food. “Do you need any help in here?” He did not have to turn around to know that Lunar Fang was moving to set the table, as she had during the Third Gryphon War to allow tighter privacy during conversations.

“Everything’s fine,” Grif told him. “Could you get that orange juice from the ice box?”

“Sure,” Pensword answered with a chuckle as he moved to the ice box. “I see three jugs. How many do you want me to pull out?”

“Probably just the one. Most people will drink coffee, I think,” Grif said.

“Sounds good,” Pensword answered as he grabbed a jug of orange juice.

“You know, this is nice, just making breakfast as a family,” Grif said.

“Agreed,” Pensword answered with a laugh.

“I’m glad we got sent on this mandatory vacation,” Grif said. “The last few months have been … tiring.”

“I agree,” Pensword muttered. “I get time to spend with my wife. She is pushing me along the Thestral culture,” he answered cheerfully. “But yes, this is going to be a nice vacation.”

“You holding up okay?” Grif asked him as he loaded the scrambled eggs onto a plate before reaching for a second batch he had prepared and pouring it into the pan.

“Yeah, just… trying to actually get used to not being in a war stance,” he admitted. “I am also chomping at the bit for Luna’s bill to make its public debut in the halls of government.”

“You're eager to return to active duty as the commander, huh? Well, you're going to need more than unity to train an army.”

Lunar Fang laughed softly as she reentered the kitchen. “Well, when the bill comes through, there will be recruitment drives, and he will have to use New Unity as a temporary training base till the academies are built.” She sighed. “Looks like our days together as a group are numbered.”

“That’s not a nice thought,” Grif said, parts of the prophecy echoing in his mind.

“Lunar Fang,” Pensword spoke in a hushed tone, “don’t speak like that.”

Lunar Fang giggled. “You used a contraction.” She kissed him on the muzzle full-on. “Still, we are going to be moving on in our lives, and that means not all of us will be stationed in New Unity forever.”

“So how long before River’s up?” Grif asked as he worked.

“Well, soon,” Lunar Fang admitted. “She’s a little put out with Fizzpot not being able to come, but Fox Feather’s been able to get a little on her good side, so she’s sleeping in her room.” They heard hoof steps coming to the Kitchen. “And there they are,” she said happily.

“Can one of you let Hammer Strike know that there is food whenever he needs to eat?” Grif asked.

“Pensword, would you kindly?” Lunar Fang asked, not seeing Grif’s facial expression.

Pensword smiled and nodded before he turned around and headed towards the forges as Fox Feather and Moon River entered the Kitchen. Pensword smirked, then kissed Fox Feather on the side of the muzzle before kissing Moon River on the forehead. “Be safe today,” he whispered to them both before fully exiting the kitchen.

Hammer Strike gave a small grin as he strapped the final plate onto the dummy in front of him. He looked over the set he had just made. It was a simple design, but he didn’t have any commission for it, no real defined Pony for it to go to. For once, he just felt like making it.

“When did you start that?” a familiar voice asked from behind.

“Five hours ago or so,” Hammer replied, turning to Alto.

“But I heard Shiny’s armourer say that it could take weeks to make a good suit of armor,” Alto said.

“Weeks of on and off work. I… honestly have nothing else to do other than this, so…” Hammer sighed. “Keeps me preoccupied.”

“It doesn’t look like the armor the guards wear,” Alto said, tilting her head.

“Because most of their armor isn’t fit for real battle,” Hammer replied as he pointed towards specific sections. “Chainmail between open segments of plates, proper ear protection. If I wanted to, I could add protection for the eyes by a simple diamond visor.”

“Why does it need plates and chain mail?” she asked “Don’t they both block stuff?”

“But if you just have one, you are open to what the other blocks. Chainmail, for example, isn’t well off with protection against projectiles such as bolts and arrows, but plates are. Meanwhile, plates have the slight issue of leaving gaps open at segments where you require the ability to move. They cut off flexibility.” He pointed to the gaps in the armor, poking the chainmail that lay in between. “Put them together, and you have a more flexible point for joints, and a more solid foundation for projectiles. While not perfect, it defends better than just one or the other.”

“Is it com- compli- is it hard?” Alto asked.

“Until you get used to it. Then it becomes as easy as it is to make a dagger.”

“How do you make a dagger?”

Hammer Strike glanced at the material he had available. “Rather than explain, how about I show you?”

“Really?” Alto’s eyes lit up at the offer.

“Yes, really.” Hammer Strike grinned.

Grif moved as quietly as he could while pushing a cart holding two dining trays. Silently, he opened the door to the large double room he, Shrial, and Avalon shared. “Room service?” he said carefully as he entered.

“Well well, the prodigal husband finally returns,” Avalon said pleasantly, smirking as her tail twitched behind her.

“What took you so long, Grif?” Shrial asked, chuckling as well. “We didn’t scare you that much, did we?”

“You, Shrial, my dear, never,” Grif said before turning to Avalon. “She scares me sometimes, though,” he said as he placed a tray gently in front of Shrial. He tapped her talons when she went to open it. “Uh-uh, wait until you both have yours. It’s a surprise,” Grif said as he brought the second tray over to Avalon.

“What do you have hiding under there, husband mine?” Avalon asked, a playful glint in her eyes as she observed her tray.

“Well, where my other half comes from, they have taken their omnivorous ways to a much more extreme extent than Gryphons have begun to imagine, yet in doing so they have discovered combinations the likes of which your pallet cannot begin to fully imagine. It is true Equestria has something like this, but I assure you Equestria also has nothing like this.” Grif grabbed a lid in each talon and lifted them. The aroma of seared meat, vegetables, and seasoning entered the room instantly, making the Gryphons’ mouths start watering.

As the covers lifted, a large bun cut in two pieces met their vision. Resting in between the pieces, two large rounded disks of venison sat one on top of the other. On top of each patty, stacked in a criss-cross pattern, were four strips of fresh boar bacon with a large piece of melted cheese. Next to both burgers stood a pile of something that seemed to resemble salted hayfries.

“What … are these things?” Shrial asked curiously as she picked up one of the strange objects. It proved surprisingly soft, and her talon pierced through its skin with little difficulty.

“They are potato fries, or if you prefer, french fries, freedom fries, or chips,” Grif said. “It really depends on the culture you come from.”

Shrial took a small bite to test them. “Hmm … mildly salted, a little bit of garlic, and just a hint of olive oil?”

“You like it?” Grif asked her.

“They’re … interesting, but a little heavy in the mouth. They need something moist to balance it out.”

From behind his back, Grif produced a bottle of ketchup and handed it to her. “Try this.”

“Ketchup?” she cocked an eyebrow as she poured a small portion onto her plate before dipping the fries in and sampling. Her eyes immediately widened. “The tart and the sweet mix perfectly with the salt.” She quickly speared five more, rapidly dipped them, and popped them one at a time into her mouth before chewing and swallowing with a large bulge showing as the food went down her throat. She smirked. “And the girls seem to like it, too.”

“And you, Avalon?” Grif inquired.

Avalon let out a delicate burp as she ran a napkin over her beak. Her plate had already been cleared of the entire burger. “And you’re certain that humans are omnivores? That was one of the most delicious couple of venison patties I’ve ever eaten, and the bacon was heavenly, but why put them between two slices of bread?”

“The bread acts as a thermal separation. Unlike Gryphons, humans have fleshy fingers, so they can’t lift hot meat bare-handed easily.”

“Interesting. And I will admit, the quality of the bread does add another layer of texture and flavor to contrast with the meat,” she said as she ate one of the fries. “Could you please pass the ketchup, Shrial?” Shrial nodded and shoved the bottle Avalon’s way, too busy enjoying her meal with her other talons to acknowledge Avalon directly.

“So, my dear,” Grif smiled at Avalon, “am I forgiven?”

Avalon leaned in and kissed Grif beak to beak before breaking off. “Not even close.” She smirked. “But you can work on that with us tonight in bed.”

“Perhaps there is something else we can also work on tonight?” Grif asked, caressing a talon gently over her lower belly.

“I thought you said you wanted to wait.”

“Until we left Gryphonia,” Grif reminded her. “We’re not there anymore.” He moved close to her and wrapped her in a wing.

“Oh, Grif,” Avalon said, her cheeks flushing.

Shrial chuckled. “Tonight’s going to be fun.”

“But we can talk about that later,” Grif said as he let Avalon go and got to his feet. “I need to pull some pork for tonight's meal. You girls enjoy.” He smirked as he left the room.

Pensword snuck through the streets, a cloak covering his body. He’d had enough of staying in the villa. He wanted to see the sights, to know how the empire had changed since he last had been there. He trotted through the main thoroughfare, looking where the old gate once had been. He could still remember the feel of the harness around his barrel as he pulled Cosy, Alto, and Cadence to safety in Starswirl’s cart all those years ago. His first action would be going to visit the tavern he’d stayed at; then he would take the back streets and explore. He sighed, stopping momentarily to enjoy the moonlight as it beamed onto his face before pressing forward. He paused in confusion as he turned one corner. “Wait, that was not there,” he murmured, confused. A guard post stood before him. He leaned forward and squinted. “Okay… a poor representation of a guard post,” he muttered. It was probably one of the foals playing.

“Who dares approach the well made guard post of Parchment and Cor?” a white Unicorn stallion with a short orange mane called out. His eyes glowed a neon orange. On his back, a small yellow filly with a brown mane and blue eyes stood, attempting to look serious in her blue-and-red striped sweater.

“A Pegasus tourist,” Pensword answered. “I am just enjoying the sights and paths.”

“Be careful around these parts, there could be danger around any corner! But fear not, for I, Parchment, and Cor, shall keep watch and defend everypony.” Parchment gave a smile as the filly on his back stood on his head, one hoof on her forehead as she scanned for danger.

“I feel safer already,” Pensword answered, humoring the pair as he tried to keep from laughing. “I shall be on my way.”

“Have a good night!” Parchment responded. Cor gave a grin and waved.

“Thank you.” Pensword was happy the encounter had gone by so very quickly and without any problems. He sighed with relief and continued on his way. His ear twitched and he turned to look back at the guard post. He heaved a sigh. He could not let it go. Knowing he would regret it, he clopped back and took the plunge. “Why are you in a guard post? What danger could there be? Sombra is defeated.”

“Sombra may be gone, but you never know what lurks here,” Parchment replied as Cor nodded. “So, I and Cor have decided. If I am to join the guard some day, I should get some practice in!”

“Interesting,” Pensword answered. “And how goes that adventure?”

“A sound night!”

“Sounds good. Also, I am wondering, how goes the journey of joining the guard?” He spoke with a smile.

“I’m being trained by the captain at least twice a week.”

“Oh? You know the Prince?” He asked with shock.

“He said he likes how determined I am.” Parchment smiled. “I went to talk with him, but I had to wait until morning, so I did! Right outside until the crack of dawn.”

“That seems interesting,” Pensword whispered to himself. “Well, I think I am going to keep that in mind,” he said pleasantly. “But I think I should be heading forward. I would like see the Crystal Heart. I need to see it back in its proper place,” he said, his voice growing dark. “Grif and Hammer Strike would like to know it is safe.”

“Oh, goody! Hammer Strike and Grif are in town?” Parchment’s smile grew. “I should see them at some point. I’m sure they’d love to hear I’m still doing a good job!” Cor grinned and nodded in agreement, seemingly liking the idea.

“I’ll see that the message is passed forward. Now, good evening.” Pensword offered a salute and turned towards the palace and the crystal heart.

“Till next time!”

“Very well.” Pensword waved negligently as he walked away.

Pensword entered the Crystal Heart Sanctuary, sighed, then smiled as he began to walk around the great gemstone. “Oh, nice…” He sighed again as he looked up at the ceiling, then returned his attention to the heart. The unique sound of celestial iron horseshoes on the floor alerted him to Shining Armor’s approach. He smiled happily as he turned to the Prince and Captain. “Prince Armor, how are you doing?” he asked casually. “Look, can I ask a question?”

“Yes?” Shining Armor narrowed his eyes at the hooded Pony. “Who are you?” he demanded as his horn lit up and the handle of a blade glowed. Pensword threw his hood off briefly before pulling it back up. Shining’s eyes widened. “Right, we can talk in my office.” He swiftly led Pensword into the palace to one of the upper rooms, where Shining opened a door to reveal a fairly ornate office. Badges and medals from his former days in the Royal Guard hung from wooden plaques, each marked with an engraving in dedication of the day he received them. A series of bookshelves lined the semicircular room, breaking up the wall of awards for an efficient, symmetrical organization. A large desk made of solid crystal glinted a pale purple with a large cushioned chair to hold and comfort him as he bent over paperwork for hours on end. A pair of smaller chairs flanked the door on either side for visitors to pull up should they wish.

“So,” Shining Armor said, taking his seat. “What’s on your mind, Pensword?”

“Do you know about a Crystal Pony by the name of Parchment?” Pensword asked. Shining’s eyes widened, then he groaned, following up immediately with a facehoof. “I thought so. I take it you are humoring him?”

“It’s the only thing I can do. He’s always at the gate of the barracks three days a week at sunrise. He just can’t seem take a hint. And every time we try to tell him what he’s doing wrong, he won’t even listen. Besides, how can I train somepony that nice? He wasn’t meant for battle, let alone war. You’ve seen how he takes care of his ward. He won’t even kill a fly.” He sighed. “What did he do this time?”

“He built a guard post near the traveler’s tavern,” Pensword answered with a sigh.

“He did what?” Shining jumped to his hooves. “I never gave him authorization!”

“It looks very poorly made, but yes. You may want to have him change it so folks know it is not a real outpost.”

Shining groaned again and rubbed a hoof between his eyes. “I’m just going to have to figure out how to say it right. If I don’t, Comic will withdraw his technical support, and we need him right now to help rebuild and reinforce. If it wasn’t for him, we wouldn’t have recovered nearly as much technology as we have. Though he did mention something about a missing crystal bot he made once that’s still missing. I think he called it … Crystrap?”

Pensword froze. “He created that thing?” He groaned. “I met it on a ship as we headed to the Gryphon Empire. I think we left it there. I warn you. Do not let it stay. Parchment is nothing compared to Crystrap.”

Shining looked dumbstruck at Pensword. “I find that hard to believe, but I’ll take your word for it. Anything else Parchment said that I should know about?”

“Yes,” Pensword spoke hesitantly. “He ... knows that Hammer Strike and Grif are in town … thanks to me. So, you might be having a holiday for a bit. Sorry.”

“No, I’m sorry that those two will have to, well, I guess it would be remake his acquaintance. Faust have mercy on the both of them.” He shuddered. “I hate to think what would happen if he managed to make them snap.”

“Faust help us all,” Pensword swore fervently.

77 - Princess Summit

Extended Holiday
Ch 77: Princess Summit
Act 10

Vital Spark trotted down towards the dungeons humming happily to himself as he followed Crystal Text’s directions. To get the chance to actually see the laboratory that once belonged to the great Starswirl the Bearded would be a wonderful thing, assuming he could actually get past whatever seal may have been placed over it. Eventually, a flickering light caught his attention. Different from the other torches, it shifted and warped like it was passing through water. “Must be getting close,” he said.

Turning the corner, he discovered a giant stone archway filled with what looked almost like a glimmering white mist, and yet it emanated light, not just reflected it. Above the large stone archway on the keystone lay a flat piece of familiar white bark glowing dimly. Across its surface, engraved in a deep red, was a circular symbol formed of many intricate runes and glyphs with what Vital realised, to his awe, was a twenty-pointed star drawn in the center. The seal thrummed with so much harmonic energy that he could feel his soul tingle from the overload.

“... Harmony?” Vital whispered. No response came, yet the feeling was still the same. “What’s her bark doing all the way up here?” he asked as he approached curiously. “Is this what’s hurting her?” He tentatively poked a hoof toward the barrier. A few sparks jumped at him, but for some reason, he could feel no repelling force. “Is this going to be a Titan AE moment?” he asked himself. “Well … guess I should just go at it. Hasn’t done anything yet.” With that said, Vital reached in and plunged the hoof through. He was instantly reminded of his human form, handling dishes fresh from the dishwasher. They were hot, but not too hot to handle, just uncomfortable. He waved the hoof a few times to make sure he had freedom of movement, and would have tested further had he not heard the sound of hastily clopping hooves. “Wuh-oh.” With that said, he plunged through the barrier. There was a bright white flash, then all was as it had been before, though the bark did glow just a little brighter. Vital swayed on his hooves next to the ward as the galloping hooves screeched to a halt in front of the door.

“Who’s there?” a familiar voice shouted. “Show yourself!”

“Cadence?” Vital Spark asked, steadying himself against a wall.

“Oh, it’s you … Vital Spark, was it?” she asked.

“Um … yeah, that’s me.” He shook his head to clear it.

“What are you doing with the barrier?” she asked him. “And how did you get past it for that matter?”

“I wanted to see Starswirl’s laboratory, and, well … I just went to touch it and then I heard hoofsteps running, so I panicked and jumped through, and well … here I am.”

“But how did you get through? We haven’t been able to breach that seal yet, and Aunt Celestia herself tried,” cadence said. “We thought Starswirl’s formula was unpassable.”

“I … don’t actually know,” he said. “I just sort of did it.”

Cadence was speechless at that.

“Cadence? Are you still there? … Hello?”

Hammer Strike grinned as he helped Alto finish the wrap on the dagger. After a quick mental debate, he had the filly help him forge it to test if she liked doing more than just watching.

“And there you go,” he said as he tapped a rivet in, finishing the simple wrap. “The finished product.”

“Wow,” Alto said as she looked at the dagger. “It took a while, but it wasn’t as hard as I thought.”

“And it only gets easier.”

“How long did it take you to get so good?”

“Years of practice,” he replied looking at Alto with a grin. “Like I said, in my free time, I usually go to the forge and just work the day or night away.”

“I hope I can be that good one day.”

“If you keep learning, and keep working at it, I’m sure you will,” Hammer said as he pulled out a heavy leather sheath and some silver.

“Could I maybe send you a letter from time to time about how I’m doing?” Alto asked. “... If that's okay?”

“I’d love that.”

“Thanks.” She smiled. “So is smithing all you do?”.

“I do plenty of things, though mostly paperwork, smithing, and sometimes practice with certain weapons,” Hammer replied with a shrug. “If I’m lucky, I get time to work on side projects that I come up with from time to time.”

“So… could I visit you again tomorrow? Maybe you can show me more?”

“I’d be alright with that.”

“Thank you, Hammer Strike,” Alto cheered as she rushed to hug him. A few moments later, she released the embrace. “I should be heading home now. Cady will be worried. Bye.” She trotted up the stairs and was gone a few moments later.

Hammer Strike simply gave a soft chuckle as he placed the dagger into its newly ornamented and engraved sheath. Silver ivy leaves curled around the blade in a protective embrace. “One day, I could see you being a great smith if you keep at it,” he said softly to himself as he carefully polished each leaf and pulled out a set of engraving tools.

Vital scuffed anxiously against the stone floor with his hoof. Cadence had said she would be back, but waiting like this made him feel more and more nervous, not to mention bored. He sighed heavily. “I hate waiting,” he grumbled. He kept tapping his hoof and pacing until one of the stones accidentally depressed under his weight. “... Oh crap.” The sound of grinding stone echoed relentlessly through the hall as the many doors slowly began to fill up and disappear, leaving behind less and less until they reformed into a new taller archway with a Minotaur-sized door. “... Alrighty, then. Wonder where that goes.” Against his common sense and better judgement, Vital Spark approached the new doorway, slowly creaked it open, and peeked around the corner.

A Multitude of wooden tables stood off to the far right, each cluttered together in a clumsy semicircle and bedecked with all manner of colorful vials and beakers filled with various fluids, powders, and other ingredients. A circular set of steps led down into the center of the chamber, where the royal seal of the Princesses resided. In the middle of their yin-yang symbol, the crystal heart shone prominently. Far on the other side of the room, stacks of books piled up on the floor around a single table where a gold filigreed mirror embedded with emeralds, rubies, and sapphires waited to be used alongside some old scrolls. To the left, Vital’s eyes widened as wall upon wall of books towered on massive shelves, stretching back for several yards, the great black mahogany shelves still shining as if it had not aged a day. The scent of parchment and fresh paper hung heavily in the room, and Vital couldn’t help but smile as he breathed it in. Memories of some of his favorite books entered his mind as he reminisced, recalling how he sat down in a comfy chair by the public library on Earth and read for hours. He savored the memory briefly, then snapped back to the room again.

“... Is this what I think it is?” Vital asked as he cautiously stepped forward. The door instantly slammed shut behind him, shoving him the rest of the way into the room before it slowly faded out of existence. “... Crap.”

“Is ... is this working?” a voice echoed through the lab as the light in the room seemed to be drawn to a single central point, forming an ancient-looking bearded Pony wearing a hat and cloak with bells.

“Starswirl? Starswirl the Bearded?” Vital asked, slightly frightened. He prayed this wasn’t a security system. He wasn’t nearly advanced enough to even begin to try to take on a master magician like Starswirl.

“Good, so you can hear me, that is, if this message is playing, then you can indeed understand me. I am Starswirl the Bearded,” the wizard said, “and you are either a particularly gifted thief, or you somehow managed to get by my warding seal.”

“That would be the latter.”

“Before we go further, I should inform you that responses to your statements will be conditional. I wasn’t able to think of a way to transfer my personality to this construct, so all responses are pre-recorded.”

“Makes sense. So is there a reason why the door slammed on me and disappeared, then?”

“You may have triggered the failsafes. Do not be alarmed if the door slams shut and vanishes. Once your intent has been confirmed that you are not here to do evil, you will be released. And If you are in fact evil…. well, I sincerely doubt you can survive three hundred thousand degrees kelvin, now can you?” he chuckled.

“Whoa, Starswirl, a little dark, don’t you think?”

“I don’t play around,” Starswirl’s projection answered bluntly.

“Fair enough. If you’re as powerful as history says, it makes sense you’d want to protect your research from anyone and everyone who’d want to steal it.”

“Now, being that you are still alive, I take it you are not here for evil, so don’t be afraid to ask if you have a question.”

Vital paused a moment and pondered his options. “Is this your real lab?”

“I’m sorry, my responses are limited.”

“Alright, can you tell me about why you have a fragment of the Tree of Harmony hanging outside the entrance to your wing in the palace?”

“You’ve been to the tree?” the construct asked.

“She’s my friend.”

“I’m sorry, my responses are limited.”

“Okay, let me try this again. Yes, I have been to the tree.”

“Well, I’m shocked anyone else managed to get to it. I’d originally put this in as a joke, as I’m sure you can tell by my tone of voice.”

“So you don’t have many more reactions for this line of conversation, then.”

“I’m sorry, my responses are limited.”

“So what can you talk about?”

“I’m sorry, my responses are limited.”

Vital Spark groaned. “We’re just going to keep doing this all day aren’t we?” he muttered to himself. “Alright, you made the ward as a failsafe in case anything happened to the empire, right? What were you safeguarding?”

“I couldn’t allow Ambrosia to get anywhere near my research.”

“Who’s Ambrosia?”

“Archduke Ambrosia Orchid is the first cousin to Queen Blood Orchid. I suspect him to be plotting against the Crystal Empire’s royal family, though I have no direct proof.”

“Any guesses as to how he’ll accomplish the plot?”

“Dark magic,” Starswirl responded. “I suspect he has already found a way to steal the crystal heart. With it gone, he will be able to use dark magic to kill the queen and her family and ascend the throne.”

“What are the typical signs of this dark magic?”

“In small doses, it can cause the eyes to take on a green hue with purple irises, and trails of vapours run off from the eyes themselves. The horn may also experience bubbles of dark energy and black or red electrical-like discharges. Over long term use, however, the horn takes on a deep red tone and begins to curve upwards. The vaporous runoff eventually gives up for simple green and purple eyes.”

“And these symptoms can’t be hidden?”

“They only show during the use of dark magic,” Starswirl explained.

“Sounds like Sombra,” Vital said, shrugging. You’ll be happy to know he’s been dealt with.”

“I’m sorry, my responses are limited.”

A thought occurred to Vital Spark. “Did you know Grif, Hammer Strike, and Pensword?”

“Yes,” Starswirl responded, “though Grif and Pensword are only recent acquaintances.”

“What can you tell me about them?”

“Lord Hammer Strike is an Earth Pony noble who is possibly older than any other known historical figure. With appearances dating past the pre-unification era, he’s vanished and reappeared through time, usually when he’s needed. Commander Pensword is a Thestral-Pegasus hybrid hailing from the tragic duchy of Mountainside Falls. He has a sound tactical mind, and made his name taking the Gryphon Military fort, Triumph, a feat that was thought to be nigh impossible. Grif, son of Graf, was a Gryphon mercenary born in the Northern Isles just after its secession from the Gryphon empire. He is the only Gryphon known by history to have taken a stand with Equestria during the war, and has shown himself to be an apt commander in the grounds of guerrilla warfare. The three of them form a nigh unstoppable juggernaut.”

Vital put a hoof to his chin for a time. “Will this recording replay any time I need it to?”

“No.” The answer was simple and blunt.

“Well, that’s a bummer. I wanted to bring Clover here. She’d have liked to see you again, I think.”

“Is she well?”

“It was touch and go, but she’s alright. She’s teaching me now, actually.”

“Please, I know you owe me nothing, but if you can, tell her I’m sorry.”

“For what?”

“She’ll know.”

“I think I can do that.” Vital smiled and nodded. “But before you go, I do have a couple more questions to ask. First of all, what were you working on in here that was so important? And secondly, how do I take down that barrier you set up, anyways? And thirdly, how do I get the door to appear again?”

“Please do not bunch up your questions.”

“Okay, so what were you working on in here that was so important?”

“I was working on my hypothesis regarding separate worlds and the veil between them.”

“I can see why that would be so important to protect. Okay, second question. How would I go about taking down that seal you set up?”

“If you could pass through the barrier, then likely you alone can remove the seal,” Starswirl answered.

“But how?”

“Pull it down.”

“The bark?”

“You’re not simple, are you?”

“I have no experience with magic, Starswirl, except what little training I’ve received from your student.”

“I’m sorry, my responses are limited.”

“Of course they’re limited!”

“I’m sorry, my responses are limited.”

“Starswirl,” Vital growled, “please, give me exact instructions to pull down the barrier.”

“Remove the bark powering the barrier, and you’re done,” he said slowly.

“Does the bark have any magical defenses I need to worry about?”

“It’s made from the tree of harmony’s bark. Why would it need defenses?”

“Because the tree is sick.”

“I’m sorry, my responses are limited.”

“Alright, so last question, how do I get the door to reappear?”

“It will come when it feels like it.”

“So it’s sentient?”

“Well, that's the thin…. power gone, goodbye,” and the figure promptly vanished.

“Oh no he didn’t,” Vital Spark said, his horn igniting as he stomped his way towards where the door used to be. “If you don’t open in the next five seconds, so help me, I will blow you open myself, and I can do it, too,” he growled threateningly. The door promptly reappeared, hastily opening itself. “And you’d better be there when I get back,” he said, eyes narrowed as he stomped back up the corridor to the barrier. He then proceeded to pass through said barrier to face a very shocked Cadence, the flat expression of Hammer Strike, and a very angry looking Grif.

“Are you okay? The old coot didn’t have anything in there, did he?” Grif asked.

“Starswirl just trolled me,” Vital grumbled.

“That is his specialty. What’d he do this time?”

“... He called me simple.” He frowned. “Just because I asked a few clarifying questions.”

“There, there,” Grif said, patting Vital Spark’s head gently before letting out a snort. “The- the truth- the truth can be painful,” the Gryphon managed to get out before he started laughing.

Hammer Strike grinned at the statement. “What was the answer to all your questions?”

“This.” Vital Spark concentrated and a blue stream of magic emanated from his horn to touch the bark. With some effort, he managed to finally dislodge it, causing the barrier to slowly dissolve downwards as he seized the fragment. “So, you guys want to go in or not?” he asked as he looked back at the others. “Uh … Cadence, are you alright?”

“But, but Twilight couldn’t even move it!” Cadence shouted, gaping at the archway.

Vital Spark shrugged. “Maybe it’s because I talked with Starswirl’s recording?”

“Recording?” Cadence asked.

“Yeah, a magical projection with pre-recorded answers based on certain parameters of questions an individual could ask,” Vital clarified.

“So, where do we have to take the Death Star plans?” Grif asked him, still caught in his laughing fit.

Cadence just stared, confused.

“None of those. But what he was working on could be just as dangerous. He’s got a whole new branch of magic in there, guys: interdimensional travel.”

“Then I should probably have those notes locked away,” Cadence said. Her tone implied she knew more than she was saying.

“Over my dead body. I’m taking those notes,” Hammer Strike said firmly.

“But these are highly ... dangerous.” Cadence’s words left her as she caught the dark stare on Hammer Strike’s face. She sighed heavily. “Okay.”

“And that’s why he’s the boss.” Grif sighed, his laughing fit finally petering off before getting to his feet. “Let's get this done. I’ve got to have dinner finished soon. It’s an important night.”

“The lab’s down this way,” Vital Spark said, waving a hoof for the others to follow as he led them down the newly revealed hall.

“What's in this room?” Grif asked as they passed a doorway on their way. “I don’t remember this when I visited him.”

“That reminds me. Why didn’t you guys tell me about Ambrosia and what you did?” Vital asked.

“It was a thousand years ago. You expect us to remember everything?” Grif’s voice shook as he closed his eyes, his heart racing as he struggled to hold back the rage at Sombra for the crimes he had committed. “I’m going to check this out,” he said, perhaps a bit more brusquely than he would have liked as he dodged the question entirely.

The room was mostly empty, but seemed to be an office of sorts with a large mahogany desk that held only a single piece of paper. The Ponies of that era must have had a peculiar fascination for the wood. The paper itself was covered in what seemed to be a picture of hoof markings.

“Okay, that's really really weird,” Grif noted as he folded the paper and placed it in his bag for later before doing one last check around and moving back to join the others.

“Find anything interesting?” Vital Spark asked.

“Questions for later,” Grif responded as they headed for the lab.

“Well, here we are.” They stared at a blank wall.

“Um … Vital Spark, that’s a wall,” Cadence said.

“It’s right here. Just dissapeared is all. I figure it’ll rematerialize eventually.”

“Maybe Hammer Strike should make a new door?” Grif suggested. In a flash, the door appeared before them and swung open.

“Hmm … why am I getting a feeling of dejavous from this?” Vital asked.

“Omni, we have a laboratory full of magical goodies in front of us. Concentrate, man!” Grif said as he headed for the room.

“Just be careful. If you get too greedy, I’m pretty sure Starswirl’s defenses will kick in,” Vital warned.

“Starswirl’s lab. I don’t think I’ve been in here since …” Cadence sighed and shook her head. “Too long.”

“It looks just the sa--oh yeah, time travel.” Grif sighed. “I spent some time here. Even a Gryphon had a lot to learn from him.”

“It’s a pity I didn’t get the chance to meet him,” Vital said. “I’d like to get to know his less jerky side.” He glared daggers at the central seal where the hologram once had been.

“You might have been decent acquaintances,” Hammer Strike replied from his position at a desk ahead of them, his muzzle buried in papers.

“So the first things we want to find are Starswirl’s notes on interdimensional travel, right?” Vital asked.

“Already got them,” Hammer Strike replied, still reading.

“Anything of interest?”

“A few documents making comments on the magical construct that you saw earlier.” He looked to Vital. “So, how many invalid questions did you ask?”

“... Too many.”

“Don’t feel bad; after two, he designed the spell to make his responses became sarcastic and sassy.”

Vital groaned. “... Why do I get the feeling you’re the one who suggested that feature?”

“Nope, but if it was me asking those questions, he apparently made the answers straight forward. Primarily because I would break through and survive any traps anyways.” He looked back to the paper again. “Grif and Pensword would have gotten… same responses you would have gotten, but with a higher clearance level.”

“So he would’ve been nicer to them, but because he didn’t know I’d be there, he didn’t prepare anything that would fit me. Can’t beat the logic there, I suppose.”

“Nope. He would have said the same things to them. It’s just by his math, they would have asked seventy percent less invalid questions.”

“I’m a thorough guy, okay?” Vital whined.

“No, Pensword’s thorough. Going by this, you're just paranoid,” Grif said scanning the sheet over Hammer Strike’s shoulder. “That's literally how he describes the levels.”

“His answers are straightforward… What did you need clarification on?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“Whether there were any extra protection spells around the bark. Its magic flowed into the arch, but that doesn’t mean it would protect the main seal itself. At least, that’s what I thought might be the case.”

“I told you that Aunt Celestia couldn’t breach the barrier. Did you think taking away the seal didn’t occur to her? Why would it need additional protection?” Cadence asked.

“... I don’t know. I just thought all its power would be focused on the doorway and not on itself.” He sighed and blushed deeply. “That was kinda stupid of me to assume, wasn’t it?”

From one of the book shelves, a book flung itself at Vital Spark’s head. “Ow!” Vital rubbed a hoof against the point of impact. “Who threw that?”

“Starswirl’s automatic response system,” Hammer Strike said..

“I know I’m going to regret this, but response to what?” Vital asked as he gingerly lifted the book.

“A response to…” he scanned the page a bit more. “Lack of magic knowledge, level Gamma.”

“To quote a certain fiery Unicorn, ‘convenient.’”

A wet towel slammed into Vital Spark’s head next.

“Fire suppression,” Hammer Strike read casually as another wet towel flopped against Vital’s head.

“You have got to be kidding me!” Vital’s horn sparked as he levitated the towels off his head and threw them onto the floor with a violent smack.

“I’ve got the whole list right here,” Hammer Strike commented. “Very long list…”

“... Starswirl’s Magic for Dullards?” Vital Spark yelled.

“Wow, first edition copy, too,” Grif said. “And signed. Twilight’s going to be so jealous.”

“Dullard. Otherwise, you would know it as dummy, idiot, dummkopf,” Pensword said as he entered the study. “Wow, I never got to get into this area before. I only got to be in his guest lab.” He smiled as he walked up to the others. “So, what did we find? What secrets do we have to dollop out in small little tastes?”

A sudden burst of streamers and confetti rained down on Vital Spark, sticking to his mane and fur while a banner dropped down from above. “Congratulations on admitting you’re an idiot. Now comes the first steps to knowledge.”

“Wow, Starswirl was cruel, but had an interesting sense of humor,” Hammer Strike commented, still reading the paper.

“This explains so much about Clover,” Grif said.

“... Tell me about it.” Vital sighed. “Starswirl, can’t you just cut me a little break? I’ve had enough excitement for one day.”

“So, is this system sophisticated enough to send any necessary information we might ask for at Vital Spark’s head?” Grif asked. “Like, say, The Winds?” Grif lifted a talon as a book slammed into his palm at head level. “Yeah, sorry, old timer-” another one slammed into his head from the other direction.

“Please tell me no books will be flying at my head,” Pensword muttered, raising his wings defensively. “I have to ask this. Do you have anything for me?” In response, a tiny piece of paper slowly descended from the ceiling and landed on top of his head.

“Sorry, I have nothing for you, Pensword. You know what to do.”

“So,” Pensword continued, “what spells do we have access to?”

Hammer Strike looked up from the paper. “Phrase, surprise.” Confetti burst from the ceiling above everyone, followed promptly by a cupcake. “Well, he was at least prepared for Suprise, if she ever got in here…” he shrugged.

Pensword’s eyes grew misty. “I miss my Commandant,” he whispered. Then he snorted. “Hammer, you are hiding something, so I am asking again. What is the research that was so important he locked it up in here?”

“Plenty of things. Golemancy, documentation on the work of Circlet (keeping that for her), dimensional gateways, arcane runes, conduits, magic constructs for spectral images of recorded messages,” Hammer Strike flipped to the next page, “snarky responses for automated response system, a recipe for nachos…” He shrugged. “Crystal manipulation, notes on Comic, warnings for Parchment, a strong spell to make the documents in this room fireproof and make them ignore wind damage, and an extra codex of encryption for Pensword.”

“That is good to know. I think we need to test that nacho spell soon, and--” Pensword paused before contining with a perfectly level tone of voice. “Did you say dimensional gateways?” A collective chill traveled down the party’s spines.

“Yep,” Hammer Strike said, unfazed. “Though highly unstable on set locations, even with his knowledge. He only got a bit farther than the book I got has.”

“Then I want research started on detecting other gateways into this world. If Starswirl was working on this, then others might be working on it, too, and they might not be as gold-hearted as he was.”

“Impossible. You can only find thin veil locations at best,” Hammer Strike commented, still reading.

“Yes, but if we can detect an incoming gateway, we can be ready to greet whatever comes through.”

“Can’t really detect them. It was by luck that we arrived in a location near Ponies.”

“I think you need to stand down here, Pensword,” Grif said. “This seems too dangerous for us.”

“Yes, I know it is dangerous, but if I stand down, how can I defend this nation? This is my purpose, and I need to.”

“Pensword, military code 6656 states that in the condition that it involves a volatile magical field, you defer to the expert. Defer to the expert, or I am going to find Lunar Fang.”

“I know,” Pensword muttered, “but you guys, I have to. We have been through too much not to hide my worry here.”

“There is nothing we can do but prep for the worst,” Hammer Strike said, flipping through another set of pages. “Which is what we do normally.”

“We always do,” Pensword answered, “which makes me feel happy.” He giggled. “I’ve even been working on a modified War Plan Red.”

“Well, on a lighter note, don’t you guys think it’s time for us to enjoy our vacation now that we’ve got what we need from the lab in the first place?” Vital Spark asked.

Grif’s eyes widened. “What time is it? I need to get back to the kitchen and finish dinner.”

“I got more work to do,” Hammer Strike commented, still reading.

“I think I am going to visit the library and, oh… I was to find your husband, Cadence. I have some things I need to talk to him about.”

“Okay,” Cadence said. “I’ll have some scholars come down and help sort everything.”

“Trust me, he doesn’t have that much stuff down here. Though some of it, I would suggest only sending trusted scribes down for,” Hammer Strike replied. “Other than that, I shall be keeping some of the more… sensitive material.”

“Duly noted,” Cadence said. “I’ll make sure they’re loyal and discreet.”

“Well, I’ll see you guys later,” Grif said as he hastily strolled out.

“Oh, by the way, guys, when you get the chance later, we need to talk. I’ve had the absolute weirdest day today,” Vital said as he walked casually with the others, levitating his copy of spells to study from later.

“You mean the weirdest day you have had?” Pensword teased back. “Because I think we can,” He paused. “Yeah, I can give you some time, most likely around dinner. It sounds like a nice dinner table discussion.”

“Sure. As long as we’re all together. Let’s just say it has something to do with dragons and riders and leave it at that. I’ll fill you guys in later.”

“Sounds good,” Pensword answered. “See you at dinner.”

Pensword walked the hallways of the palace. He was amazed to have been given such freedom in the halls of power, and unsure of what to do. He frowned at one train of thought before shaking his head clear of it. He looked up and spotted his target. “Prince General!” he shouted, having learned his full rank thanks to one of the local guards. “Might I have a moment of your time?”

“Ah, Commander. You know you can just call me Shining, right? You and I are roughly the same rank,” Shining called back as he slowed down, allowing Pensword to fly to his side. The Pegasus stayed in the air as they continued on their path. “I was heading to the kitchens to sneak some ice cream from Alto if I can.” A strange look overtook his muzzle. Pensword guessed it was due to the fact that Shining’s brother and sister-in-law, and even his wife, were much older than he had thought. “Well, what is it you needed to ask?”

“I was thinking about opening up some officer training slots for the Crystal Empire Military to attend. I think Cadence would enjoy the three months of classes to get to know Moon River better, and Lunar Fang, too. Meanwhile, I get to put you through some new paces. Still, at the moment, the broken Crystal Army is the most raw source of training, information, and potential I can have access to. I have Gryphons to tap, and the Demon Slayers, but I have to think of the future, and hope to grow the ties between the Crystal Empire and Equestria.”

“Touché. However, Pensword, you need to calm down.” Shining put a hoof on the hovering Pegasus’ shoulder. “The war is over. We’re at peace, and you’ve secured an ally on the Gryphon Throne. You can breathe, take it easy, and maybe take up a hobby. How about wood carving or surfing?” He chuckled. “Maybe writing poetry? I know some soldiers who paint. Get a hobby that isn’t military related.” He turned to the kitchen. “For your own good and your wife’s peace of mind.” He paused. “Well, maybe for the peace of mind of your troops. If they see their commander actually doing a hobby that isn’t directly tied to your profession, it will show you’re more than some bigger-than-life warrior. You need to find a balance.” He smirked. “Doesn’t help that your first reaction to new spellcrafts is to think of a means to counteract them.”

“You heard about that?” Pensword chuckled. “Well, I cannot help myself. I have to be ready for the worst. You were ready.” He sighed. “As a soldier and warrior, we have to be the watchmen on the wall to protect our citizens from harm.” He looked to Shining. “I cannot help that. I literally grew up to fight, to wage war against the enemies of both my tribe and my nation.”

“Then how about a trade?” Shining replied with a smirk. “You teach me your war games, and I’ll teach you some fun tabletop gaming.”

Pensword raised a wing. “Well, that is an odd choice, but I think that is a fair trade.”

“Good.” Shining’s smirk widened to a grin. “I’ll have your character sheet made up for you by the time we start our first training session. And no, you don’t get to create your first character. If you’re going to put me through grief and pain, I’m going to do the same with you. You need to learn to think outside your comfort zone.”

Pensword pointed a wing to Shining, about to object. He closed his muzzle, opened it, closed it, then finally spoke. “... Touché.” He sighed as he lowered his wing in defeat.

Shining chuckled. “Come on. Let’s get some ice cream before Cosy and Alto finish it all off.”

Three days later, the group made their way slowly towards the train station to greet the royal car from Equestria. Grif smiled widely with his wings wrapped around his two wives. “What time are they supposed to be here?” he asked. He and Avalon seemed to have trouble keeping their eyes off each other for too long.

“Well, I heard the train whistle; however, with how flat the land is, and the snow, I think they are ten minutes away,” Pensword replied.

“You can hear ten minutes down the track? Dang, Pensword,” Conor said as he stood by the platform and messed with the part in his hair.

“He has a way with trains,” Grif said.

Moon River giggled as she flapped her leathery wings. “Luna,” she spoke. “Sunny.” She giggled as she nommed a bone happily, the beginnings of fangs starting to push through her gums.

“Sounds like someone’s excited,” Conor said as he smiled down on the little foal.

“Uncle Perch!” She cried as she flapped and jumped from Lunar Fang to sit on top of Conor’s head, giggling madly.

Conor chuckled goodnaturedly. “You know, you’re starting to get a little big, kiddo,” he said, laughing. “Don’t worry, I can still hold you a while longer. After all, that’s what all this training’s been for, right, Grif?”

“You’re getting there.” Grif smiled “Sort of makes you have a new respect for ancient humans, huh?”

“I always did. This just adds to it.” Conor started to tickle the little foal, making her break into a fit of giggles as she flailed her wings.

Grif smiled as he saw the filly laugh. “Kinda makes you excited for the future, doesn’t it?” he whispered to his wives.

“You have no idea,” Shrial said as she kissed her husband on the cheek.

“Took the words right out of my mouth,” Avalon said as she followed suit.

Grif said nothing, but chuckled as he hugged them closer.

Hammer Strike stood in the back, mostly to himself. Mostly, because of Alto, who was currently sitting on his back.

“So you can make better metals by mixing other metals together?” the filly asked him, fascinated.

“Certainly. For example, you can make a strong alloy called eclipsed steel from a combination of lunar steel and celestial steel. Two variants of it, actually,” he explained.

“But won’t the weaker metal make the whole thing weaker?” she asked.

“Both metals actually reinforce themselves in the process.”

“That’s awesome!” Alto squeaked adorably.

Hammer Strike’s eyebrow twitched as a strange feeling went through him, but he couldn’t help but grin. The filly continued to question him about metalworking and the forge as they waited for the train. Soon they all could hear the engine chuffing through the barrier, steam hissing and smoke puffing as the brakes squealed into the station. The train reached a standstill and a small group of guards exited the cars to flank a red carpet, standing at the ready to greet the Princesses as they exited the car.

Luna exited the train in her full battle armor with her Ursa fur cape draped dramatically behind her. The helmet was not on her head, but buckled to her side, and Meteor Impact was secured snugly to her back. Celestia was her total opposite, only wearing her usual regalia; however, Hammer Strike grinned as he noticed Solaire strapped to her side.

Pensword smiled with his eyes as he snapped to attention, presented his weapon, and yelled. “Attention!” The guards stiffened in surprise at the sudden bark.

“Good morning, my faithful high duke,” Luna greeted Pensword with a bright smile. “I trust you have been enjoying your vacation?”

“We have, High Chieftess,” Pensword answered as he dropped his stance. His wings brushed against Lunar Fang’s and Fox Feather’s sides. “Princess,” he nodded his head to Celestia. “I thank you for this vacation.”

Luna’s eyes widened slightly as she noticed Alto on Hammer Strike’s back. “Teacher, I see you and Princess Alto seem to be getting along well.”

“We certainly are. She’ll make a fine smith one day if she keeps at it,” Hammer replied.

“Of course,” Luna said. She gave Grif a nod of acknowledgement.

Grif returned the nod respectfully.

“It’s good to see you, your majesties,” Conor said, smiling at the princesses.

“Hello, Conor, it’s good to see you’re doing well,” Luna said.

“It’s been a nice break after all that training,” the human replied. “I even got my fortune read.”

“Oh? And what did it have to say?” the solar diarch asked, raising a curious brow as she smiled indulgently.

“I uh … wanted to save that for later, actually. It’s kinda personal.”

“... Fair enough. And how is little Moon River faring?” Celestia asked as she approached Lunar Fang.

“Oh, you know, teething, playing.” A suction cup bolt hit celestia on the horn. “Performing tactical operations. Kids’ stuff.”

Pensword couldn’t help but giggle at the scene. “Careful,” he whispered before breaking out in yet another giggling fit.

Celestia picked the suction cup off her hoof, examined it, then looked up at the station roof, where a tiny shadow crouched with a tiny crossbow. The alicorn princess smirked as her horn glowed and a suddenly shrieking and giggling Moon River found herself hovering in front of the Princess of the Sun. “Hello there, little one. I think you dropped this,” she said as she handed the bolt back into Moon River’s hooves.

Moon River took the bolt with a grin and moved to hug the snout of the Princess. The guards stiffened at the physical assault that was happening. She giggled as her eyes glinted in the sun. “Boop,” she cried, repeating a word that her parents spoke to her on many occasions.

“She really is adorable,” Celestia said as she placed a hoof gently on the filly’s snout and then removed it.

Lunar Fang beamed with pride at the action. “I know, and, thank you for humoring her, but I think it’s time to start teaching her who not to shoot. If we don’t now, she might get the wrong ideas later on.”

“I’m sure you and Pensword will do a fine job.” Celestia smiled and nodded as she hovered Moon River over to her mother. “Grif,” she said, turning to face the clan leader and his wives. “I see Shrial’s coming along nicely. How long do you have left?” she asked.

“Two months and a week,” Grif said with pride as he nuzzled Shrial.

“You’ll make a good father with your protective instincts,” Celestia said, though her smile grew a little less as she spoke.

“I hope so,” Grif told her. “I really hope so.”

Shrial elbowed Grif in the ribs. “What my husband means to say is that he definitely will be. Our girls are going to be some of the best warriors this world has ever seen.” Grif smiled at her appreciatively as he nuzzled her again.

“And I see you haven’t changed a bit, Shrial.” Celestia laughed. “It’s good to see you. I’d better see some pictures when you finally give birth.”

“We’ll see, Celestia. It might not hurt you to get off your cushy throne and come visit us yourself, you know.” A collective gasp came from the guards.

Celestia blinked in surprise, then started laughing. “You know, you should be careful what you wish for. I might just do that, assuming I don’t have certain secretaries working for Blueblood trying to keep me away.” She looked apologetically at Luna.

“I sometimes wonder why Blueblood even tries,” Hammer Strike commented.

“Because he’s a jerk,” Conor said. Everyone stared at him. “What? Everybody knows that.” He shrugged.

“Wait, I thought Twilight said she and the other elements were coming with you,” Grif said. “What happened?”

“You know the elements. They each had their own preparations to make. They’ll be here on the next train or so; a day or two at the most,” Celestia said.

“And you know Twilight. Normally, she would keep to the schedule of arriving with you,” Hammer replied.

Pensword shook his head. “Then it is a good thing that I helped change the orders a little.” He paused as the others stared at him. “I would rather not have Twilight going crazy trying to impress you. We are all on vacation, and frankly,” he snorted, “the others need time to pack. Not everyPony has a set of luggage set aside for a trip to Canterlot, let alone the Crystal Empire.”

“So, Twilight will be arriving a little later than the rest of us. We want to make sure everything is ready for her first summit. It can be a little overwhelming for a new princess. Isn’t that right, Cadence?” Celestia asked.

“It’s only more so when you're a queen,” Cadence said with a laugh.

“We’ll start by having her observe the meetings so she understands how diplomatic sessions are conducted, then start to integrate her into the proceedings.”

“For now, why don’t we work on making sure her first summit goes without any unforeseen incidents?” Cadence asked.

“We’ll discuss that in private. Right now, I’m guessing it would be wise if we get to the palace before a riot starts.”

“I hope you two have your masks prepared,” Cadence said with a smile.

“Oh, it’s been ages since my last masquerade,” Luna said cheerfully. “I’ve been preparing for months. Just wait until you see my dress.”

Pensword’s eyes went wide. “My first noble masquerade!” he said, looking almost as giddy as a cadet passing muster for the first time. “I wonder… I’d better go hunting for a mask and outfit,” he muttered, a mad gleam in his eyes. He immediately ran out.

“Okay, Cadence, how many Gryphons are in the Crystal Empire right now, honestly?” Grif looked blankly at her.

“Don’t worry, Grif, I’ve thought of that. You’ll see when you get there,” Cadence promised.

“What about the rest of us? We don’t have anything to wear,” Conor said.

“Rarity will have a few hours. I think we’ll be fine,” Grif replied.

“You really think she can pull all those together in just a few hours though? That’s a lot of costumes.”

Grif looked at Hammer Strike and, to Conor’s surprise, Hammer Strike actually let out a small chuckle. “You obviously don’t know Rarity well enough,” Griff laughed.

“... I guess not. You guys always did know her and the others better than I did.”

“There will be time for you to get to know them better later. For now, let us get to our quarters. Moon pies await!” Luna said before regally speed-walking towards the palace.

Deep within the crystal palace, in a dark and dusty room, a bejeweled mirror stood atop a two-tiered platform. Ancient paintings, photos, crystal pillars, and various figurines were scattered across the room, collecting dust. The great double doors near the ornately decorated mirror were closed and locked as a brief ripple passed over the mirror’s surface. A few moments later, a hoof passed through, holding what appeared to be a long rectangular piece of metal. Its surface glowed and a tiny red light blinked within the white as the hoof turned it about the room. Then, without warning, it swiftly retracted back in, casting further ripples across the surface of the mirror. A minute later, a large series of silvery-white ripples crossed over the the mirror’s surface, spitting out a cautious-looking yellow Pony with red and yellow highlights running through her mane and a red and yellow sun for a cutie mark. A pair of saddlebags hung on her sides as she took in her new surroundings.

“This… isn’t canterlot,” the mare noted, looking around. Taking a few clumsy steps forward, she reacquainted herself quickly with four-legged locomotion before making her escape swiftly and stealthily. By the time the new guard detail had arrived, it was as if nothing had changed. As the mare made her way through the crystal palace, finding herself getting lost more than once, she pilfered a plain black cloak from one of the spare coat rooms. Keeping the hood low to cover her face, she eventually found her way out the front of the castle. She needed to find out where she was and where the element of magic was hiding. She only hoped it was close enough that she could get it and get back in time.

Much to her surprise, she was surrounded by a massive crowd of shimmering Earth Ponies, each going about their business as some bartered for masks while others pulled costumes off of racks with a flourish. Not too far off, a massive heart-shaped blue crystal pulsed within the main square, its energy flooding into the streets and the building it stood beneath.

“Excuse me,” she said, pulling up to one distracted Pony casually. “I, um, just got off the train. Whats happening?” she asked.

“Why, we’re getting ready for the Royal Princess Summit, of course.” An elderly looking light lilac crystal coated Pony with a set of horn-rimmed glasses and a light green crystal hat with a pink ribbon stood before her, positively beaming with enthusiasm despite her advanced age.

“Why would Princess Cadence and Princess Celestia need a summit?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

“You mean Queen Cadence, dearie. And don’t forget Princess Luna, and of course, our newest Princess, Princess Twilight Sparkle. Oh, so much has happened. And to think, it’s only been about a year since she and her friends recovered the crystal heart and saved us from King Sombra. Oh, how rude of me. Let me introduce myself. I’m Amethyst Maresbury, the royal librarian.” The librarian extended a hoof.

“The… the Crystal Empire?” Sunset Shimmer felt her eye twitching beneath the hood. “Um ... thank you,” she said in the most authentic, nice voice she could come up with. Then she shook the mare’s hoof before walking away. She was in the Crystal Empire, which was apparently ruled by Princess, no, Queen Cadence. On top of that, there was a new princess, this Princess Twilight Sparkle, whose name definitely seemed familiar. Hadn’t that been one of the heirs to House Sparkle before she left? How did she end up a princess? And since when did Princess Luna return? She was supposed to be banished to the moon, trapped without a way to turn back to what she had been before. How did she get changed back? Sunset shook her head. Those were questions for later. Right now, she needed a way to scope things out and find out just who the element of magic was. It was customary for one hosting a meeting of royalty to host some kind of reception party. Judging by the masks, Queen Cadence was throwing a carnivále for her Ponies, so it was likely the elite were to be invited to a masquerade. She scanned the crowd, looking for a noble.

“Are you honestly telling me that this trash is the best you have to offer?” A snooty victorian voice demanded. “Scandalous! Upper Crust, don’t waste your time here. We’re taking our business elsewhere.”

Sunset smirked as she moved in a somewhat clumsy manner towards the pair of Ponies. They were obviously nobility judging by their puffed-up manner of speaking and flashy clothing. Making a show of stumbling, she careened right into the mare who was complaining. “Oh, sorry,” she said.

“Watch where you’re going,” Jet Set snarled as she readjusted the poofiness of her purple and white streaked mane. Her dark green eyeshadow caused her eyes to smolder as she stared Sunset down. “Honestly, is noPony civilized in this backwater dump?”

“Beg pardon, my lady,” the mare snivelled as she backed off into the heavily crowded streets. The moment she was safely immersed into the crowd, a sneer replaced the fear on her face. She pulled the large rose-colored invitation from under her cloak and scanned it quickly, confirming the information on it. “There’s one born every minute,” she joked to herself as she withdrew a sizable wallet of bits from under her cloak as well. “Thanks to her ladyship’s generous donation, I think it’s time for me to go shopping.”

The dining table was a long, rectangular surface. On the north side, a small golden sun shone brightly, just peeking over the horizon that was the table’s edge as its rays extended over polished redwood, giving the impression of a sun rising. Celestia sat on a somewhat larger chair, smiling at the depictions as memories from happier days flooded her mind. On its southern end, a silver crescent moon curled, its points curved inwards towards the center as the a polished black wood glinted in the torchlight like obsidian. Tiny flecks of silver embedded into the wood substituted the stars. Luna smiled as well as she looked to the center of the table. Two effigies met in the center circling one another, one of Luna, the other Celestia as their wings spread out, their eyes closed in serenity. A small glass crystal heart acted as the perfect centerpiece while the friends gathered together and sat, awaiting their meal. One chair remained empty between Shrial and Avalon. Grif had chosen to oversee the cooking to ensure a flavorful meal, and to exchange recipes with the other chefs. As the friends all sat together, a white light pulsed gently at the table’s core, slowly increasing in intensity until it shot into the centerpiece. A miniature aurora wove its ribbons over the dinner guests’ heads. Occasionally the lights would coalesce to form the shapes of various Ponies and other creatures as they ran, flew, or swam across the ceiling.

Pensword looked about in awe. “This is amazing.” He paused to look at Lunar Fang. “How did they make it dance like this? And without any whistling.”

“I think it’s magic,” Lunar Fang said with a cheeky grin.

“Indeed it is,” Luna said, smiling at the crystal gem. “Celestia and I used to come to this villa quite often when we were younger. Starswirl worked with a famous alchemist named Caring Circlet to create the prism you see before you.”

“I remember Luna and I used to play for hours with it, creating little armies, playing games of chess. The possibilities are limitless as long as you can guide the magic properly,” Celestia said.

“Oh?” Pensword asked with a gleam in his eyes. “I like the idea of little armies. I wonder, is this the only one, or did she make more?”

“Perhaps Queen cadence would allow you to use it for the betterment of Equestria’s military,” Luna said, smiling good naturedly.

“While that is a fun idea, I would rather not take this item from the Crystal Empire,” Pensword returned.

“So, if I wanted to, I could make a chessboard right now and start a match?” Vital Spark asked.

“It certainly sounds entertaining,” Avalon said.

“I’ll play you,” Pensword said, grinning at Vital. “I have not played a game in a couple of weeks.”

“No games at the dinner table,” Grif chided as he entered the room followed by several Crystal Ponies carrying an assortment of covered trays. They swiftly began placing the dishes before everyone. Grif made a point of placing Fox Feather’s and Celestia's himself. “Dinner tonight will be chicken cordon bleu sided with scalloped potatoes and mixed vegetables. For our other friends, I have prepared fettuccine pasta with a fish alfredo sauce. Breadsticks are available in the baskets in front of you. I hope you all enjoy.” He smiled before moving to his empty seat. “And there’s plenty of each left over if anyone’s still hungry,” he said, giving Pensword a wink.

Pensword grinned lopsidedly, his eyes shining with joy. “That’s good to hear.” Not even a moment later he grimaced from using a contraction, even as Lunar Fang kissed him on the side of the muzzle and giggled.

Luna looked at the breaded chicken curiously, taking a moment to sniff it. “It smells strange,” she noted before using her knife and fork to cut a small chunk and carefully brought it to her muzzle, biting it and chewing thoughtfully. “The chicken is very flavorful and well cooked, but there seems to be something else within. Another meat. Perhaps … is that ham? Oh, that is most clever. And what's this? There is yet another flavor within the ha-” her irises shrunk to pinpricks. “Is this cheese within the ham that is within the chicken? TRULY THIS IS A MEAL OF LEGEND!” Luna exclaimed, partially slipping into the royal canterlot voice.

Pensword coughed into a hoof to hide a laugh. “Oh, heavens above. I dare not think what she would do with Gooducken or a Turducken.”

“Uh, Pensword, what exactly is a turducken?”

“I’ll tell you later,” Pensword said, eying Luna meaningfully as he moved to eat his own cordon bleu.

Hammer Strike simply continued chewing quietly on his pasta, listening to the conversation.

“I haven’t had this since I was a cub,” Avalon said as she bit into the mixture and smiled. She moaned in ecstasy. “What cheese did you use, Grif? And did you season these breadcrumbs yourself? Something is definitely different.”

Shrial was carefully raising the fork to her beak, though her arm trembled and her eye spasmed from the effort of restraining herself. “I think I’ll be taking you up on that offer for more, Grif.”

“You know, I’m not usually a fan of fish, but this time, it’s actually pretty good.” Vital smiled as he levitated his fork to his mouth, chomping and happily swallowing.

“Well, technically, while it’s not bad for you, fish isn’t exactly part of a Unicorn’s diet.” Grif looked towards Hammer Strike. “Or Earth Ponies either.”

Hammer Strike simply took another bite without a care, a flat expression on his face.

“So, you guys want to hear about my little adventure in the town square now?” Vital asked.

“I do,” Pensword answered after he swallowed his bite of scalloped potatoes.

Vital Spark looked up at the lightshow above. “Maybe I can tell you and show you. Celestia, how did you say we could manipulate this thing again?”

“You use your magic and your emotions to shape it into the image you want, then direct it as you see fit.”

“So I just have to concentrate?”

Celestia giggled. “Pretty much.”

Vital Spark closed his eyes as his horn began to glow. The aurora in the sky began to twitch and shift, then, gradually, it coalesced into the shape of the town square. Soon, the tent and its owners appeared, as did a miniaturized form of Vital Spark. “So, my adventure has to do with a rather special mare and her cat. See, she had an interesting quirk about her, and a great sense of humor. She was pretty upfront and honest with me, too. She said she basically faked fortunes to Ponies because they couldn’t handle the truth and didn’t want to hear it.” The image of the mare in question waved her hooves over a crystal ball before smashing it and laughing. “After that, she mentioned how for … certain travelers, she’s willing to give a proper reading.” A large pouch appeared out of the ether, opening to reveal a sparkling, swirling vortex. “A reading that Taze, Shawn, and Matthew will likely find very familiar.” The vortex solidified into chunks with glowing runes and markings before a hoof grabbed them and flung them into the fire of the ethereal camping ground. “She used dragon bones.”

“The future isn’t set in stone,” Grif responded, grim faced.

“So?” Pensword asked with a raised eyebrow. “No being knows the beginning from the end.” He gave Vital a glare. “You know what I am trying to say.”

“She didn’t give me a direct prophecy. Well, she gave me a choice at least.” And with that, he related the prophecy in its entirety and what the mare had said, finishing with the telepathic advice he had received from the cat. “She never admitted it, but I’m pretty sure I know who that Mare was. And … I’m more than a little worried about what that means, especially the line about sealing fate.” He shuddered as for the briefest of instants, a bipedal figure replaced the mare, winking at them mischievously while the cat nodded its head before they blinked out of sight. The light on Vital Spark’s horn faded away.

“Reading the magic from dragon bones ...” Luna said. “It sounds almost like necromancy, but not quite.”

“Vital,” Pensword began, “I would agree with Luna. This seems strange and worrisome. Still, you do not set your life to what random mares say.” He frowned. “You go forward, and do not think about that. We have lives to live. Others will act. You will act. For all we know, this prophecy may invalidate itself.”

Hammer Strike continued eating.

“I know. I’m just worried at what cost,” Vital said as he slowly began to eat again. The flavor was gone. It felt more like mush in his mouth.

“Vital, I have learned to just let things flow. Do not worry. There are things you can worry about and change, and things you cannot change.” Pensword narrowed his eyes. “Why am I telling you this? This feels like something you would say to us.”

“... Because I’m scared,” Vital said, his head bowed. The rest of the meal passed on in relative silence.

Hammer Strike sighed to himself as he sorted through the documents left behind in Starswirl’s lab. He hummed, separating one document from the rest as he thought on one question.

“Hammer Strike?” Grif asked as he entered the room, scanning the surroundings.

“Yes, Grif?” Hammer Strike asked, sorting another paper to the pile to his left.

“You remember that small office I looked at before? Well ... I found something.”

“The strangely empty one that was most likely another scientist’s?”

“Not sure why, but even holding onto this makes me feel uncomfortable,” Grif said as he handed over the sheet of paper he’d found. “It’s old hoof writing. You know a bit of that, right?”

“Some of the servants at my old manor wrote like that, yes,” he said, grabbing the paper as he read it outloud.

“Entry Seventeen,

Dark, darker, yet darker. The darkness grows in the child, soon to be uncontainable. The shadows themselves are cutting deep. And yet… Readings are a negative. But this next test seems very, very promising.

What do you two think?”

Hammer Strike ran his eyes over it a few more times. “It doesn’t contain a signature. No name.”

“I know you aren't one for outward emotions, so forgive me if I ask, but does that sound half as creepy to you as it does to me?”

“You don’t even know the half of it.” Hammer Strike gestured to the sorted documents on the desk. “Starswirl was writing these documents almost daily with another Pony, but one day, he stopped mentioning him. The name in each paper is blurred or plain gone.” He looked back to Grif. “Not a trace of who it was that worked with him. The closest name I could get was that of a flower not native to here. Comes from the line of Daisy.”

“So Starswirl erased this guy from his notes? That doesn’t seem like him. He was old and bitter, but not that bitter.”

“But from the way he wrote things, he somehow forgot the Pony as well.” Hammer looked back to the entry. “Perhaps… something happened.”

“Yes. Well, the type of things that can happen that can wipe someone from the memory of a wizard like Starswirl aren't nice things.”

“The darkness grows in the child…” Hammer Strike hummed. “Ambrosia?” He asked aloud, looking at Grif.

“Starswirl did suspect he was up to something.” Grif nodded.

“Perhaps he wasn’t alone in suspecting that… only, he didn’t get caught.”

“That’s a sad thought. Some poor soul was practically erased from memory for trying to help.”

“Not only wiped from memory, but physically as well, I think.” He paused, looking towards the door.

Grif’s talons instinctively reached for one of his blades. “You feel that?” he asked.

“Who’s out there?” Hammer called out. “Cadence?”

Nothing answered them but the eerie silence of the empty laboratory.

“I wonder who the third person was,” Grif said, breaking the silence.

Starswirl mentioned sharing his notes with an old friend; an old hunter who helped gather pelts and such from large, dangerous creatures in this arctic land,” Hammer Strike replied. “Jäger.” He hummed. “Isn’t Jäger still around?”

“And there’s Germane.” Grif smiled to himself. “He was too old to get involved in the raids, but he was the lead guard in the underground,” Grif noted. “I honestly would have taken him, but he seemed the best Pony to defend everyone.”

“Perhaps we should talk with him at some point. Might be an interesting conversation.”

“If I recall, he’s retired now. Lived in a house near the outskirts with his caretaker,” Grif noted. “Probably better to visit him at night. The old bat’s practically nocturnal now.”

“I wouldn’t let him hear you say that.” Hammer gave a soft chuckle. “I still remember how you tried to spar him.”

“Hey, I lasted against that scythe-sword-thing of his longer then most have. If I remember correctly, he nearly took you down one time as well. If he hadn’t had arthritis problems, he may have even won.”

“Complain all you want.” Hammer gave a grin. “Let’s go. I got the documents I needed from here, and I keep getting this odd feeling.”

“Yeah, let’s get out of here. I feel like we’re being sized up or something,” Grif said as they stalked out.

Behind the duo, he watched quietly, unable to speak, and unable to interact, a fragment that soon found itself falling apart without a thought to guide it.

“Twilight's first princess summit! I’m excited. Are you excited, Rarity? Because I’m sooooooo excited!” Pinkie Pie said as the train drove towards the empire.

“Pinkie, dear, calm down. You’re worrying Twilight,” Rarity said as she scooted over to the lavender Alicorn. “Now don’t you worry, Twilight, everything’s going to be just fine.” Spike was busy trying to fan Equestria’s newest princess as she struggled not to hyperventilate. “Personally, I can’t wait to see--” she sighed dreamily “--Hammer Strike.”

“Yeah, yeah, we all know you're excited to see your coltfriend.” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “You’ve been going on about being ‘finally re-united’ for four days!”

“Oh, don’t worry, Dashie dear, I forgive you. You’ll understand once you get a coltfriend of your own.” Her smile suddenly flattened. “Err … eventually.”

“Well, I’ll just be glad to get back home again. Poor Big Mac gets stuck with all the chores when I’m gone like this,” AJ said.

“I just hope it’s nothing too serious. Because if it is, it might mean we all have to travel even further away from home, or we have to travel to solve some major problem that only we can solve, or…”

“Twilight,” Spike spoke up with a nervous look. “You’re going to hit your head on the roof again.” He pointed a clawed hand to where the princess hovered. Twilight looked up, and true to Spike’s warning, her horn hit the roof. She laughed nervously as she closed her wings and landed hard on the cushion again.

“Sorry.” She chuckled softly. “I’m just so nervous.”

“Um … I hear deep breathing exercises can help,” Fluttershy said, raising a helping hoof. “I like to do that whenever I have to leave Angel Bunny behind. I always miss him something awful.”

Twilight composed herself and began to do just that, casting her mind back on some of the exercises Cadence had taught her. She began to calm down, her mane, tail, and fur settling back to normal. They all felt the train come to a stop, brakes screeching as the engine hissed. A few moments later, a set of guards approached the train car door and held it open.

Twilight stepped out nervously first, followed by the rest of the girls as Rarity looked into the gathered crowd. “Hammer Strike!” She galloped over and immediately proceeded to hug him. “Oh, it feels like forever since I saw you last. I missed you so much.” Tears pricked up at the edges of her eyes.

“Hello, Rarity,” Hammer Strike said. In an instant that shocked the entire crowd into a combined gasp, Hammer Strike pulled Rarity forward into a kiss, a chaste kiss, but a kiss nonetheless. Rarity blushed red as the two of them remained locked for nearly a full minute before separating. “I missed you as well.”

“... Wow.” Rainbow Dash looked on, shocked. “Didn’t see that coming.”

“... Are we sure this here’s the real Hammer Strike?” Applejack asked as she eyed the lord skeptically.

“Want to try a test of strength to determine it?” Hammer questioned Applejack.

“I reckon I can manage that.” Applejack smirked.

“Applejack!” Rarity glared at her friend. “He’s my Hammer Strike. He’s not a changeling, and that is final. I absolutely forbid you to wrestle with him.”

“What changeling would be dumb enough to try and replace Hammer Strike?” Pinkie asked.

“She’s got a point, girls,” Vital said.

“Come on,” Grif said uneasily as the crowds began to grow. “I think we should get you all over to the palace before we’re swarmed. Rarity has her work cut out for her tonight anyway.”

They heard a small shout as Pensword rose into the air. He glared down at the crowd. A moment later, Lunar Fang jumped into the air with him as they looked at each other. The crowd wouldn’t stay at bay for much longer.

“Come on, guys, all I have to do is tell them to back off. They’ll listen to me,” Spike said, buffing his claws against his scutes.

The crowd immediately cheered loudly and pushed ahead all the harder to see their hero.

“Oh … hooooo-boy.” Spike flinched back as the mob of Ponies ran forward.

“EveryPony, hold on!” Twilight yelled as her horn glowed a bright purple. In a flash of light, there was no sign of the legendary heroes or the royals. Only the guards stood by the train in a stupor as they stared, wide-eyed into the rushing mob before they collided.

Vital sighed as he passed through the halls of the castle. After Spike’s unfortunate blunder, the celebrities and he himself has been completely confined to the crystal palace. With little else to do, he had chosen to probe the depths of the great crystalline structure. He hummed to himself to try and pass the time as he looked within each of the doors to the spare rooms. There wasn’t much to see here except the patrol as they passed through the halls with their old fashioned head lanterns. At last, he opened a tall set of double doors to reach a musty old room filled with figurines and a strange looking mirror. “What have we here?” Suddenly, he found himself flat on his face as something hit him from behind. “... Oww,” he said as he got to his hooves. Before he could fully recover, something blunt and heavy came down on his head. The last thing he remembered was a glimpse of yellow and red.

Vital Spark slowly came to with a throbbing headache. He shifted under the sheets, then pried his eyes open. He groaned.

“Nyah hah hah! Oh, goody, you are awake!” A very loud and nasally voice spoke, which did not help Vital’s throbbing head.

“... Ow … could you please keep it down? My head is killing me.” He felt a small hoof patting his head, applying something.

“Excellent idea, Cor! That is sure to help.”

“... Where am I?”

“I found you knocked out inside the palace, so I brought you to my brother Comic’s house to help!”

“... Comic?” Vital blinked owlishly. “Pinkie’s uncle?”

As Vital’s vision cleared, he saw a picture taped to the wall, It was a foal’s drawing of three stick Ponies. A small white Pony with orange and blue in his mane was labeled “Daddy.” What appeared to be a foal stood in the center with the name “Cor,” and a larger white Pony with an orange mane labeled “Uncle Parchment.”

“Yes! I take it you met him already?”

“... Yes. On the platform at Ponyville Station. He was getting off.” Vital Spark put a hoof to his head and frowned. “Thanks for the help, but … do you think you could help me get to a doctor’s office or something? My friends will be really worried if I don’t get in contact with them somehow.”

“Fret not, for I, Parchment, shall go to fetch a doctor for you. Cor will stay here and keep watch!”

The small yellow filly simply gave a salute and an adorably serious expression. As she gave the salute, Parchment flung the door open and charged out, the winds closing the door behind him.

“So … your name is Cor?” Vital asked as he forced himself to sit up. The filly nodded in response.

“Nice to meet you.” He extended a hoof and missed Cor by about a foot.

Cor simply grabbed his hoof, moved it in front of her, and tapped it with her own, a grin on her face.

“Oh … great. I have a concussion.” Vital rolled his eyes and giggled briefly as the room swam around him. “Uh … Just keep my head up and don’t let me fall asleep, okay, Cor?” Cor gave another salute in response.

“... Thanks.” Vital said as he started to slump in the bed. Cor promptly threw a glass of cold water in his face.

“If I remember correctly,” Hammer Strike commented, pointing towards the house ahead of them, “that should be his place. … Unless he moved. But knowing him, he didn’t.”

“Off on his own, check. Unimposing house anyone wouldn’t look twice at, check. Creepy beyond all reason vibe you get as you get closer, check. This is definitely it.” Grif nodded.

“Considering he prefers being by himself, it makes sense why he would have a house this far out of town. Then again, I think I remember someone living with him; a housemaid. Can’t remember her name though.”

“It was something Germane as well. I just can’t remember what,” Grif noted as they made their way towards the sagging front door.

“Doesn’t help we only talked to her once before we had to go.”

“So, you going to knock?” Grif asked as they stopped before the large heavy wooden door.

Hammer Strike simply raised his hoof to knock, only to have the door open with a shriek of a creak, revealing a light tan Unicorn mare with a white braided mane.

“Hello,” she said.

Hammer Strike lowered his hoof. “Hey, I take it you saw us coming?” She nodded.

“We need to speak with Jäger,” Grif said.

She nodded again. “I’ll take you to him. Please, come in.”

The duo entered the old building. Its boards had been painted a dark faded blue as its shingle roof sagged in. Its walls bulged out ever so slightly as a series of tiny planters with light blue-leafed plants accented the place, giving it the only sign of warmth. At the house’s foundation, a series of cold, thick mortared stones were covered in damp hanging moss while black ivy grew up the sides of the house. A series of chimney stacks jutted into the sky like tuberous teeth with one single jagged tooth stretching into the night as smoke wafted from it. The mare led them to an open room with a fireplace and a few chairs, one containing the stallion they were looking for. He was wearing an old coat and wide brimmed hat that covered most of him. He had a grey coat with a black mane, which was mostly covered by his hat. Leaning at the side of the chair he sat in was a large curved, solid, heavily worn blade. It had been dented and scratched over the years from many previous battles. Strangely enough, it was all forged from a single piece of steel. Leaning on his back against the back of the chair was a long folded wooden staff.

“What brings you two back?” Jäger asked. “Up for another hunt, are you?”

“Nice to see you’re doing well, Jäger,” Grif said.

“Of course I’m doing well.” Jäger frowned. “I’m not an ‘old bat,’ as you put it. It’ll take more than some Pony with dark magic to kill me.”

“Yeah, about that, so Starswirl suspected Ambrosia’s experimentation with dark magic, and it seems you were in on his suspicions,” Grif noted. “We had some questions.”

“Knowing you two, you’ve already been in Starswirl’s lab, so I don’t see what answers I could possibly have for you,” Jäger responded.

“What about your third friend?” Grif asked.

“...Third?” Jäger questioned. “You mean Hüter? I don’t think she was mentioned in any of his notes.”

“I think we both know we don’t mean Hüter,” Grif said coldly as he stared levely at the old stallion.

The old stallion shrugged. “I don’t know who you’re trying to talk about. Could you be a bit more specific?”

“He wrote in hoof speech,” Hammer Strike commented. “Kept logs like Starswirl.”

The stallion hummed. “I think I remember who you’re talking about, but I can’t remember his name…” he frowned. “What was it…?”

“That’s what we’re trying to figure out,” Hammer Strike replied. “We only found one log of his. The rest are gone.”

“I swear, I can remember Starswirl’s apprentice more than I can remember his name…” He sighed heavily. “I remember some things about him, but not much.”

“Such as?” Grif asked.

“He had an eye for detail. He worked with a relative of his on some projects and spells.”

“Do you remember anything about him personally?” Grif asked. “Mane? Eyes? Coat color?”

“Very determined. I think he damaged his hoof in one of his projects. Nearly had a hole in it, but he was able to get it patched up. I think he mentioned something about his right eye being light sensitive.”

“And his relative?” Grif asked. “Anything you can recall about him?”

“He had an affinity for gravity-based magic. Not much else.”

“That all you can remember?” Hammer Strike asked.

“Sorry, but yes.” Jäger sighed. “Is there anything else you two want to talk about?”

“You and Starswirl worked together for a long time, right?” Grif asked. “Did you know Clover?”

“Not very well. Only in short passing.”

“Well, she's back. Just figured it was right to let someone who knew Starswirl know, since we couldn’t tell him.”

“It’s good to hear she’s well. Last I heard, she had an incredible poison killing her. I take it you two found a cure?”

“In a way, yes,” Hammer Strike said urbanely as he rubbed a hoof casually against his coat.

“Well,” Grif said, “we’ll let you get back to ... whatever it is you do now. For what it’s worth, it’s good to know you’re okay.”

“Just like it’s good to see you two aren’t dead.”

“That's probably the nicest thing you’ve said to us,” Grif noted.

“Now get going before I throw you out myself. I was just about to get to work on my equipment.”

78 - Through the Looking Glass

Extended Holiday
Ch 78: Through the Looking Glass
Act 10

“Thank you so much for the help, Doctor Cerulean,” Vital Spark said as he drank another glass of water. “As much as I appreciate Cor and Parchment’s help, I think I prefer not getting a glass of water flung in my face every time I start to fall asleep.” The Unicorn sat straight up in bed, the familiar green of hospital curtains comforting as he thought back to New Unity and working with Little Willow in the infirmary.

“It’s no trouble at all, I assure you. You’d be surprised just how many patients Parchment brings in on a weekly basis,” a deep sky-blue Crystal Pony in a doctor’s lab coat said as he rolled his eyes.

“Well, at least this time it wasn’t his fault, right?”

“I wouldn’t be surprised if he was somehow involved,” Doctor Cerulean said as he ran a glowing crystal over the Unicorn. For the most part, the crystal remained clear with a gentle white pulse, but as it approached the head, it switched to an ugly purple. “Just as I suspected,” he said, putting the crystal back into his lab coat pocket. “You, sir, have a very serious concussion. Whoever it was that knocked you out wanted to be very thorough, indeed. Hold still.” He reached a hoof up to prod at Vital Spark’s head.

“Ow!” Vital Spark winced.

“Yes, several bruises and contusions across your scalp, and particularly near the horn. You’re going to be inflamed and woozy for a few days. Tell me, what’s the last thing you remember before you returned to consciousness?”

“I was exploring the Crystal Palace. I’d never been here to the Empire before, and Princess Celestia and Princess Luna ordered us on holiday. Since I’d already visited the square and the crystal heart, I wanted to see what else might be around. I was just poking into some sort of storage room when I … well, I’m assuming that’s when it happened.”

“What do you recall from that moment?”

“Pain.” Vital moved to rub a hoof against the throbbing in his skull, only to feel a strong crystal hoof pull it down.

“You musn’t touch. Not until your body has had the time it needs to heal.”

“And make sure to keep sitting up straight and not fall asleep for what … twenty-four hours?”

“No, we just need to keep you for observation and make sure your condition remains stable. It’s surprising how many ponies make that mistake when they’re brought in.”

Vital smiled sheepishly. “Guess I misremembered. It has been a few years since my last first aid training. I think … about twelve or so?”

“A first aid program focusing on some of the more difficult aspects of Pony accidents? At that age? I’ve never heard of it before. Still, that might not be such a bad idea,” Doctor Cerulean mused.

“To be fair, it’s hard to get others to focus in on it, just like normal schooling,” Hammer Strike commented as he entered the room. “The trick is to get the attention of the class, which health tends to not.”

“Hammer Strike? How’d you find me? I don’t remember asking for someone to get you. … Did I do that, Doctor?”

“No, no, you’re fine, Mister Spark. None of my staff reports you making any such request. Your memory is still intact.”

Vital Spark sighed in relief. “So how did you find out I was in trouble?”

“Parchment isn’t exactly quiet about what he is doing,” Hammer replied. “Grif will be here in a moment as well. Parchment had some things he wanted to talk to him about.”

“Why the look?”

“Grif gave him a task awhile back. He now wants to show him how good of a job he was doing.”

“What was the job?”

“I asked him to watch over the east wall of the large cavern we held up in within the crystal mines. And no, there weren’t any caves in that area. It just seemed like a task that would keep him happy,” Grif answered as he entered the room.

“Is Parchment with you right now?” Vital asked.

Meanwhile, down in the crystal mines...

“Nyeh heh heh! I can’t believe Grif gave me a promotion! The west wall, Cor!” Parchment could hardly contain his glee. “I get to watch the west wall now. That’s closer and closer to being an actual guard of the streets!”

...Back to the hospital.

“... I gave him something to do.” Grif shrugged.

“Good. I’d hate to cause offense, but does he seem a bit … overly flamboyant to you?”

“He is incompetent, loud, obnoxious, and by far one of the most annoying people I have ever met.” Grif nodded. “But he is also sincere and kind. He sees the good in positively anyone, and he’s one of the best damned uncles I’ve ever seen. I couldn’t exactly tell him he couldn’t help during the rebellion because it would break his heart.”

“You know, if Shrial and Avalon were here right now, they’d be all over you for being so romantic.” Vital Spark smirked. “I always knew you had a soft spot, Grif.”

“I have plenty of those. That’s what the armor’s for.” He chuckled. “The point is Parchment will grow on you, and, provided he’s not stuffing his god-awful spaghetti down your throat, you’ll find it hard to do or say anything that would hurt him.”

“Well, I guess we could always ham it up with him sometimes. I know a certain Gryphon with dramatic tendencies.”

“Drama is fun.” Grif smiled. “Besides, you know the world would be so dark without me.”

“Of course. We need the wind to blow away all the storm clouds, and you’re the biggest bag of hot air we’ve got.” Vital smirked. “And if you need a little help … well, I might be willing to jump in from time to time.”

“I’ll keep that in mind. Meanwhile, I’ll go see the other docs, see if there’s anything to sign to get you out of here,” he said, walking off.

“Thanks, Grif.”

The three heroes plus one friend were gathered in the main hallways dressed up for the coming Masquerade. Each smiled at the other, masks in hooves, with the exception of Vital Spark, who fumbled with his gold crystal-encrusted cape and suit. He felt like a prince, and that made him nervous as the cream of the fabric and the gold of the crystal worked together to create a bold impression reminiscent of a certain white knight from an anime involving a silver crystal and a star-crossed love. Pensword nodded to Lunar Fang, who had dressed to accent her bat wings with black gossamer, using pages from the horror books in the Crystal Empire library for inspiration. She slid down her blank white mask. When she turned to face the others, the eye holes were completely empty, blacker than night, and showing no hint of the eyes looking out from behind. She laughed, her voice altered by the mask’s glamour to sound male. “This is going to be fun.”

Pensword nodded as he slid down a golden lion mask while dressed in an outfit that would have been more suited for Baron Blueblood with its gold trim, silver buttons, and lavish folds and lapels. His voice sounded much deeper than normal, with something that would remind a certain group of another masked villain who hid behind a black helmet, but the whole image was ruined by the propeller hat on his head.

Grif stood up straight, wearing a large black long-tailed suit coat with a rusty-red vest and waistcoat beneath. A large red silk tie was tied around his neck under a pressed white collar. His talons were covered in sheathed white cloth gloves. He slid a mask over his face made of polished aluminum. It moved carefully to hook around the right side of his beak and the bottom of his face while leaving the left side of the face under the eye exposed. His crest had been slicked back into a ponytail.

Avalon wore a white silk dress bedewed with clear, smooth gems handpicked by Rarity herself. A silver circlet woven in branches adorned her head while a blue mask bespeckled with sapphire and other water related gems covered her beak. On her left hand, a single glowing ring shone with a brief illumination charm. Her voice flowed out like the ushering of many waters through rivers and streams. “Shall we press on, my love? The festivities await.”

Shrial wore an ornate ball gown covered in pearls, the silver and the tiers designed in such a way to disguise the size of her body and any weapons she might choose to carry on her person. Her mask was designed with a hood of feathers, trailing backwards to form the illusion of braided hair. The mask itself was a fiery orange like the sun as she turned to her husband. “Yes, shall we, my angel of music?”

“But of course, my lovelies.” Grif smiled as he wrapped them in his wings.

Hammer Strike wore a white suit and tie with a black dress shirt for contrast. A charcoal-black mask sat on his face, carved to resemble a skull.

The rest of the mane six looked on with their coronation dresses and simple masks designed to follow their cutie marks and backgrounds.

“Absolutely breathtaking if I do say so myself. And I do because I designed them,” Rarity said, giving herself a thorough pat on the back. “But Vital Spark, why aren’t you wearing your mask?”

“... People are going to laugh.”

“Oh, come on, it can’t be all that bad.”

Vital Spark sighed as he pulled it on. A sudden cascade of Spaneish guitar chords played mesmerizingly. His voice came out with a hispanic accent. “Now, my friends,” he drew a blunted sword from its sheath at his side and pointed ahead. “Group up. And hit it till it dies!” he groaned and pulled off the mask as Grif struggled not to laugh outright. “Then there’s the other setting our lovely princess over here decided to add.” He tapped a jewel on the Mask’s pinnacle and put it on again, this time bowing to Rarity. “Are you unharmed, my lady?” he asked, his voice a perfect impersonation of the most ingratiating noble.

Rarity squealed with delight. “Oh, Twilight, it’s positively perfect!”

Twilight blushed, rubbing one forehoof against the other foreleg. “It wasn’t that hard to do. It was just a simple voice modification spell blended with a minor glamour. Basic magic 101.”

“I liked the first one better,” Pensword muttered behind his mask.

“So, Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said, adjusting her mask. She wore her gala dress with a modified faceplate from an old royal guard helmet. “What’s with you and that Pegasus guard?” she asked, nudging her friend teasingly with a hoof.

Twilight could only blush and look around, spotting Fox Feather as she walked into the room. She was dressed like an Arctic Fox with horse shoes made to look like paw prints. Her mask was lupine in design and the glamor spell on it turned her eyes a hypnotic yellow with black irises. Her dress was made up from light white faux fox fur and the train of the dress was made to be more akin to five tails to mask her own. “Why not talk to Fox Feather? I heard she’s dating the Commander,” she said quickly, trying her best to change Rainbow Dash’s attention.

“What?” Rarity’s eyes widened as she eyed Fox Feather. “Why, darling, why didn’t you tell me?” Rarity asked, scandalized. “Why, I would have made that costume far more majestic had I known. Oh, and now it’s too late. Of all the worst things that could happen, this is the worst possible thing!” Her horn glowed as a giant couch muscled its way over just in time for her to faint on it.

“It’s pefect,” Fox Feather responded, raising a hoof in protest. Her voice changed to have a slight accent to it that was hard to place. “I like the pun on my own name, to be honest, and I do feel like a rather,” she cleared her throat, “foxy princess,” she admitted with a laugh that sounded much like bells mixed with a sharp bark.

“Come on, everypony, let’s get to the party!” Pinkie yelled exuberantly, cutting off all options for further conversation as she stretched her hooves around the whole group against the laws of physics and proceeded to push them all forward. The great hall had been decorated with the four colors of the princesses: white, blue, pink, and lavender. Flowers were tastefully wrapped around the main pillars in combinations of two of the four colors as large silk banners hung from the ceilings. Only a few Ponies had been allowed in at the time, and they seemed to be mostly staff as they ran to and fro checking decorations and inspecting tables laden down with food. Cadence stood near the center of it all giving last minute instructions. She wore a shimmering gown of rose-colored silk with a simple red and gold mask that covered the top of her face, reaching up to the base of her tiara. The costume was further enhanced by the crystal effect of the empire, giving her a rather stunning form.

Grif managed to stop Pinkie moments before she reached the dessert table by grabbing her tail. “Well, your majesty, things certainly look regal here.” He gave a short bow.

Pensword paused and looked about the hall. “I do agree, I have to say. I hope this will be as fun as the party happening around the base of the castle.” He chuckled softly, his modified voice sending chills down the collective Ponies’ spines save for those who knew what he was referencing.

“Oh, it will be, Pensword, I can promise you that.” Cadence smirked. “Unfortunately, the princesses won’t be able to participate so well, except maybe for Twilight. Our magic destabilizes the field of the spell. But since Princess Twilight is still adjusting to her new Alicornhood, she should be able to dance without revealing herself just yet.” Cadence winked to the purple Alicorn. “Make sure to have fun. Maybe find yourself a handsome stallion?”

Twilight turned beet red beneath her mask.

“So when do we start?” Vital Spark asked.

“The gates open in a half hour. Until then, feel free to enjoy yourselves. The glamour will activate as soon as the gates open.”

“Oh, and Pensword, I had the chefs make you a special soup tonight,” Grif said.

“Oh? Can I ask what the soup is? Or shall it be a surprise?”

“Nobody likes it hotter.” Grif winked as he headed off in another direction.

Pensword paused before evil, uncontrollable laughter echoed among the walls of the mighty hall while the guards observed the Commander of the Equestrian Military sinking to the floor in what appeared to be a fit of malevolent giggles.

Music played throughout the great hall, echoing along the dance floor as Pony after Pony stopped at the entrance and whispered into the seneschal’s ear. “The Margravine Liselle, and her escort, Silk,” he boomed as a Pony in black doublet and hose bowed beneath his long beak-nosed mask, a playful smirk along his muzzle.

“My lords and ladies, I can honestly say that it is truly an honor to be in such … distinguished company. Why, the collective hot air in this room could provide enough lift to raise all Equestria to Cloudsdale.”

Meanwhile, the so-called Margravine curtseyed, her honey-blonde mane flowing gracefully behind her as she took her escort’s hoof. “Forgive my dear Silk. He always did have a quick tongue. I’ve been trying to get rid of that cynical streak of his ever since we were married.” She laughed as his face suddenly grew somber, much like that of a martyr. The Margravine then promptly kicked one of his legs, causing him to bite his lip as they entered the dance floor.

“Her Royal Highness, Princess Buttercup, and the Dread Pirate Roberts!” A pony dressed all in black with a black cloth mask flourished his sword and smirked.

“Will any dare challenge me for the hoof of my princess? No? Good.”

“Oh, come now, my dear, sweet Westley, let’s just enjoy the party.” The mare laughed in her white ballgown and simple cloth mask as they descended onto the marble floor.

“Well now, those certainly seemed ... familiar,” Vital Spark noted, his mask still in place as his Hispanic accent and guitar accompaniment surrounded him. To complete the ensemble, Rarity levitated a red rose into his hooves as he gave a dramatic flourish of his cape. “... I do believe I could get used to this,” he said as more than one of the single mares swooned.

“Calm down there, Casanova,” Grif told him, clapping his back lightly as he shooed a few of the mares away. “The night’s just starting, after all.”

“It’s not like I plan to make love to every girl I run across. I just want to have a little fun. Besides, were it not for this costume, this voice, I would not stand a chance.”

Grif rolled his eyes as he turned to Avalon. He reared onto his paws and tucked one talon behind his back as he offered a hand with an elegant bow. “May I have this dance, my lady?” he asked her.

“You offer it to me freely.” Her eyes danced like water in the lights. “I accept.” She smirked as she, too, rose to her hind paws and laid her own taloned hand into Grif’s. “Just don’t forget to ask your angel next.”

“But of course,” Grif said as they headed to the dance floor, leaving Vital alone.

A slow waltz played across the room as Rarity stood next to Hammer Strike, staring longingly out onto the floor.

“So, Rarity,” Hammer Strike started. “Would you like to dance?”

Rarity gasped. “Hammer Strike! Oh, I’d absolutely love to.” She kissed him on the cheek. “Thank you so much.” She then proceeded to drag him onto the dance floor as the four of them spun and twirled in time to the music.

Pensword and Lunar Fang were both dancing a slow ancient waltz that confused the newer nobles while the Crystal Ponies murmured their approval. The pair danced around the crowd, circling wider and wider from one another as they crossed the floor until Lunar Fang reached out to the mare in the fox costume and pulled her in. The fox stumbled and blushed, but Lunar Fang persevered, spinning her into the center of their circle as Pensword and Lunar Fang slowly spun closer and closer while Fox Feather looked from one to the other, swaying back and forth in a strangely synchronized dance, as if uncertain which to go towards, even as they drew ever nearer to her. At last, the pair closed in completely, their hooves connecting around Fox Feather before they collapsed in a traditional embrace at the dance’s end. A collective cheer arose from the Crystal Ponies in the audience as they clapped at the sight. The past had been brought to the present once more.

“Welcome to the family, Fox Feather,” Lunar Fang whispered. Foxfeather simply cried through her mask as the three stood there together.

From one part of the ballroom, one of the ponies wearing a flowing white robe with papier mache wings and a simple mask with a papier mache horn attached at the top. He turned to look at another of the clapping Ponies. “Uh ... what was that?”

“An ancient custom. Those two just made a proposal to add her to their herd. Isn’t it just beautiful?” A mare in a tattered blue dress dewed with sapphires at the bottoms and gossamer wings on her back said as she wiped a tear away from her eye.

The would-be-Alicorn merely hummed in response.

A sudden fanfare broke the happy moment as a flaring mare in a great poofy dress accented with artful slashes to take on the appearance of flames appeared. Two great fake golden Pegasus wings were attached to her back and covered in glitter. Her mask was covered in gold sequins that reflected the light as an almost-orange light seemed to glow from within the holes. The mask itself appeared to lick and shift like living flames with just a hint of black at its edges. The colors of a setting sun accented all of her garb and she smirked as the collective Ponies gasped at the intricately woven gold horn and bejeweled crown, causing many an envious mare to glare at her practical radiance. A large diamond at the tip of the horn indicated the beginnings of a powerful spell about to be cast. Yellow and red highlights glowed down her tail and mane like a miniature corona, a perfect touch to her interpretation of an Alicorn princess. Further gems studded various points on her dress, multiplying the effect as a dazzling array of colors beamed onto the ceiling and walls. She smirked, then a brief glow coursed up the horn and into the gem before the colors dissipated. She whispered into the seneschal’s ears, his poofy white wig and ancient dusty tuxedo implying a great deal of age, even as his stubborn and creaky voice echoed across the halls behind his mask.

“My Lady, is this correct?” He whispered in her ear and she nodded, albeit while glaring. “O-okay, then, apologies, my lady.” He cleared his throat. “Lady Solis Occasum of the Evening Sun,” the seneschal called out.

Hammer Strike’s ear twitched at the name, causing him to jerk to a halt mid-step on the dance floor. “Solis Occasum?” He hummed quietly. “Argute reperta… Sed vos iniuriam existimarent,” he finished with a frown as he scrutinized the new arrival. She quickly descended onto the dance floor and was easily lost in the crowd, though the occasional glint of light on her diamond-mounted horn helped those who were watching to keep an eye on her progress. He looked to Rarity. “I’m so sorry, but there’s something I need to do real quick. I’ll be right back.”

“But Hammer Strike,” Rarity whined.

“Rarity, not now.” What warmth had been in his eyes at the start of their dance had fled, replaced by the steely glint of a warrior bracing for battle.

“I … I’ll be waiting over there,” she said, somewhat fearfully. “It’s not too serious, is it?”

“Either it isn’t, or it’s going to be. I’ll tell you when I get back.”

Sunset Shimmer carefully made her way over to the punch bowl to get herself a drink. Keeping her head down, her horn glowed faintly with a simple warding charm. It was a simple small spell matrix that would misdirect the charm surrounding the room: small enough not to be noticeable, simple enough to keep going without much concentration, and powerful enough to keep her safe. Casually, she lifted a glass and filled it with most of her back pointed towards the crowd.

“Solis Occasum, correct?” She heard someone ask from behind her, soon followed by a dark chuckle. “Callidus…”

A cold chill followed by a burning sensation ran down her spine as Sunset nearly dropped her glass. Her eyes grew wide as she turned around, barely able to keep herself from causing a scene as she scanned the crowd. “No, no, no, not him!” she thought desperately

“An interesting name, considering it’s origin… Tell me, Sunset, why would you need to hide your name through a language not native to Equestria?”

Unable to locate the source of the bone-chillingly familiar voice, Sunset Shimmer scanned the crowed carefully, locating a Unicorn she didn’t recognise who was clearly alone. She put her glass down and grabbed his hoof. “You. Me. Dance. Now,” she said in no-nonsense tone.

“Watch yourself, because I have a feeling you’re going to do something you’ll regret,” the ghostly words said, even as Sunset began to tug on the Unicorn. Without waiting for the Unicorn’s reply, she pulled him onto the dance floor, her eyes darting wildly behind the concealing lights of her mask.

Vital Spark was just minding his own business by the refreshments table, getting his own drink after dancing a while through the crowd … if you could call it dancing. It was more like floundering, and he was grateful to finally have gotten his obligatory five minutes across the floor over and done with. All of a sudden, he found himself being yanked away from the glorious coolness of his refreshing beverage, leaving behind a spinning cup in midair while the beautiful mare in the Alicorn costume dragged him onto the dance floor. Wait … did he just think of a mare as beautiful? Technically, she was. Her coat was unique, almost like fire licking away at the air. And the costume design was absolutely marvelous. “I … am flattered, Miss, that you would wish to dance with me, but … I am afraid I am not very good.” He blushed, looking down to the floor as the Spaneish guitar music continued to play behind his Hispanic accent.

“Just stay calm and follow my lead,” Sunset told him as they reached the dance floor. “It’s a simple waltz, so it shouldn’t be too difficult.” Several minutes later, Sunset was sorely regretting her decision.

“Sorry! Sorry,” Vital apologized for the tenth time as he yet again knocked his hooves against Sunset’s shins.

Sunset grumbled under her breath before stopping. She needed to keep up the act. “I told you calm down. Now take a deep breath.” He did so, she gritted her teeth, and they started again. “One two three, one two three,” she repeated softly as they slowly shifted around on the floor, her moves careful and slow so the stallion could observe them. “Slowly, carefully, don’t panic,” she whispered as they moved. After a couple more minutes, she allowed herself a grin. “Now your getting it.”

The music ended, and Vital bowed to the mare. He tapped the gem on his mask once, switching to his noble accent. “Thank you for teaching me, my lady. I wish I didn’t have such clumsy hooves, but unfortunately, I do. Might I make it up to you by getting you a drink? Perhaps some food as well? The name’s Vital Spark, by the way. I don’t think I got to introduce myself before.”

“Thank you,” Sunset said, offering a curtsey, “but I really need to go. Thank you for the dance.” With that, the mare carefully slipped away into the crowd. Vital Spark trembled as he sat down at a nearby table, taking deep breaths as he tried to slow his rapidly beating heart.

“Soon you will meet she to whom you will give your heart, but you will not know it then.” Vital shook his head violently, dispelling the haunting prophecy, at least for now. “No, no, and definitely no.”

“Everything okay, buddy?” Grif asked as he approached Vital from behind.

“I just got dragged onto the dance floor by a mystery mare, and then a different mysterious mare’s prophecy decided to bounce in the back of my head.” Vital groaned as he plopped his head on the table and laid his hooves on top. “Why me?”

“So you met a mysterious mare at a ball and then she vanished?” Grif said, turning to look at the clock. “Did she leave a horseshoe or something?”

“Grif!” Vital hissed. “You know I can’t do that sort of thing, even if it were to happen. I’m human first, and I’m going home soon. I can’t do that sort of thing with a Pony.”

“It’s a joke.” Grif chuckled dryly before deadpanning. “I do that!”

Vital sighed. “Sorry, Grif. I’m just a little … high strung right now. I just kicked my dance partner in the shins a good ten times at least. Ten times!” He groaned again.

“Could she still walk afterwards?”

“What do you think?” Vital asked, fixing him with a stinkeye.

“Then that's a plus.” Grif grinned at his friend.

“Grif, if you weren’t my friend, and your wives wouldn’t kill me immediately, I’d be sorely tempted to pluck every feather off your head and breast, then throw you into the town square with a poodle cut on your fur and tail.”

“Geez. Sorry for trying to cheer you up.” Grif sighed before turning to leave.

Vital harrumphed and nursed his mug of crystal berry juice. “Great. Now I feel worse.”

Pensword stood outside in the cool night air as the aurora danced in the night sky. He could hear the sounds of the carnevale at the base of the castle drifting on the breeze and he sighed as he remembered one of the few times he had been allowed to see the ballrooms of Baron Happy Hooves. The music was the same, with flares of the modern mixed in, but rather than causing pain, it proved a soothing balm to his mind. He breathed in and slowly let it out in a deep hiss. He chuckled at hearing his own disguise.

“Enjoying yourself?” Grif asked as he exited the room. His tone was a bit sharp.

“Yes,” Pensword started before turning to his friend. “What noble offended you?” He looked to the sky and created a sound that would possibly freeze even Sombra’s heart. He sighed. “It seems I cannot whistle properly with this … alteration.”

“No noble,” Grif responded. “I guess I just took it too far with Conor. He legitimately threatened me in there.”

“Grif, he is a Pony, a Unicorn, and a Human. He knows he is leaving soon, and he is finding that it is not so cut and dry in detaching himself emotionally.” He growled and began to remove his mask. “I sound like I am lecturing you and berating you.” Grif stopped Pensword from removing his mask as he used his other taloned hand to motion for Pensword to continue. “Anyway, Grif, how many dances has he had? How well does he know the waltz and dances of the courts with his body? He most likely has caused bumps and bruises.” He growled again. “Still, he is not fully off the hook on threatening, but we... “ he stopped and began to chuckle, disturbing a small cluster of crystal bats as they flew away, their shimmering wings chiming in the air. “This is a battlefield we are not used to. We are all high strung. The last time I was at a party like this, I was a foal in Mountainside Falls.”

“Sometimes I miss war.” Grif sighed. “War was always so simple.”

“Yes, and no,” Pensword answered. “I had the help of some higher-ups back then. Otherwise, I could have made mistakes. I could have let supplies slip, or even attacked a civilian group.” He sighed. “Grif, I am happy we do not have to fight the old ways, that all we have to remind us are these old customs and dances. If anything, when word spreads who did that courtship dance of the herd, it will make a stronger tie. I can see already that the Lunar Court is having a much quicker and easier time with the Crystal Court than the Solar Court, but time will come, time will change, and the courts of today will not survive tomorrow. Eventually, we will have a hybrid of the two: past and present to create (hopefully) a better future.”

“Maybe,” Grif said, “but there was a lot less politics back then.”

“Maybe with the Gryphons, but I assure you, politics were a little more messy in Equestria. Happy Hooves allowed the Thestrals to hunt on his land, to camp on his land, to live off it and contribute to it by keeping it healthy. His brother, on the other hoof, only wanted the wealth, to expel the Thestrals, and targeted any family that was half breed. However, he could not target families of those who had served or were actively serving in the military. Grandma told me much later that there was an entire plot behind me being expelled so my family’s land could be confiscated and given to a minor noble farming family.” He snorted and pawed at the ground. “That was the old way of doing things. I say good riddance to them.” Grif had never heard this from Pensword. Judging by Lunar Fang’s gasp as she walked out from the shadows, neither had she. Silently, she approached Pensword and hugged him with a wing.

“And yet, during the war itself, we were untouchable, not bogged down by all this pomp and infighting,” Grif said. “We did what was necessary, and the consequences be damned.”

“Agreed,” Pensword said, his voice still altered by the effects of Twilight’s spell. “Still, we must realize that this is another phase, and I look forward to it, or rather…” he tapped a hoof to his head. Grif knew who was looking forward to the politics and maneuvering to come.

“Maybe.” Grif nodded. “But I still miss the simplicity.”

“So do I, my friend. So do I.” He paused and shook his head. “Do you hear drums and chanting?” He paused to listen for a moment, his ears swivelling to hone in, but it was gone. “That was odd.”

“Gryphons always hear the drums, my friend. You’ll have to be more specific.”

“I cannot. I just... “ He frowned and twitched an ear in an odd manner. “Matthew thinks he recalls it… something about dragons…” He shook his head. “Whatever that means.”

“Well, I’d best get back in there,” Grif said. “The girls will wonder what happened to me.”

“Sounds good. I think I shall enjoy the night with my little--.” He did not get to finish as Lunar Fang kissed him. Her eyes twinkled knowingly as she wrapped her hooves around him.

Vital Spark approached the Margravine and Silk, then did a double take as he noticed the monocle trailing down behind the mask, and the wavy honey-blonde mane was clearly dyed as a few stray pink and white hairs broke through. “... Fancypants? Fleur Dis Lee? Is that you?”

“Do we know you, sir?” Fancy Pants asked in a confused tone as he regrettingly removed his mask.

“No, sir. I’m afraid I haven’t had the pleasure, but I am a friend of Hammer Strike’s. He has told me much about you.”

“How the devil would you have been able to pick us out under the effects of the charm, then?”

Vital shrugged. “I merely noticed the monocle and the stray hairs. I think you might want to find a better stylist to dye it next time, your ladyship, if you’ll forgive my boldness. But what possessed you two to become these characters?”

“We thought it might be a pleasant change. We discovered them in a series of books that were recently published by a stallion named Dagwood Endings. And since we both have a little difficulty stomaching the nobility back home, we thought this would make for a pleasant change. Besides, I haven’t been able to treat my husband like this in years, and I must admit, it is rather fun,” Fleur de Lis said, giggling mischievously at the mock pained expression that came over Fancy Pants’ face.

“Yes, quite the amazing fellow, that,” Fancy Pants said.

“Clearly,” Vital Spark said, smirking behind his mask. “He’s one of my favorite authors, actually.”

“Mine, too!” Fleur exclaimed. “We simply must get together to discuss the books later. I assume you must be from Equestria as well to know Hammer Strike personally.

“I … wouldn’t say I am a native to Equestria. However, Hammer Strike has taken good care of me after an incident separated me from my family. It would be an honor to discuss these books with you, madam, especially when I love them so much. I will make sure to send you a letter after we return to Equestria to iron out the details.”

Fleur nodded her head. “I shall anxiously await the invitation, sir.” She smiled kindly as she removed her mask.

“I don’t believe we got your name, my friend,” Fancy pants said.

Vital smiled slyly. “Now now, Fancy Pants, if I were to tell that here, then I would have to remove my own mask, and that wouldn't be very sporting now, would it?” The guitar music playing in the background yet again added a mysterious air about him as he turned with a dramatic flourish of his cape. “We will be in touch. Enjoy the rest of your festivities. I highly recommend the crystal berry punch.”

“Enjoy the evening then, my friend.” The noble nodded as his wife and the pair left the dance floor.

Vital continued to roam the dance hall for a time before taking a seat at one of the side tables. A white Unicorn stallion with a padded stainless steel mask chewed his salad slowly as he took in the crowd. An emerald green cloak surrounded his main body as glinting armored leg pieces shone in the ballroom’s light.

“Well guessed,” the figure said in a deep muffled voice.

“Excuse me?” Vital asked, startled.

“It’s not easy to guess the identities of others under the charm, yet you almost seemed to know them on sight,” he noted.

“I had a good description of them before I left Equestria,” Vital said, somewhat defensively.

“From Lord Hammer Strike?” the voice seemed so much more curious about this subject.

“Yes. He took me in after I was separated from my family by Discord. He is very kind.”

“I… see. You are very privileged. Not many ponies can get so close to Lord Hammer Strike.”

“Really? From what I’ve seen of his compound, almost everyone is. They respect him as a leader, and love him like a brother. Though, I suppose only a few really get to see his true face. Most of the time he’s guarded when he’s away from home. I can’t say I blame him, though. He’s faced so much.”

“Possibly. He’s simply a mystery to those of us who do not live close by.”

“Yeah, I noticed that. I think it has to do with all the nobles in Equestria. Everypony’s trying to get an angle on him in one way or another. Well, at least most of the nobles in Canterlot.”

“Well, then,” the masked figure said, raising from the table and turning to leave. “Enjoy your evening.”

“A moment, please,” Vital said. “Your costume’s name. What is it?”

“Baron von Groom, a popular villain from the, ahem, Power Ponies series. My servants thought it would be a most fitting costume for a masquerade.”

“It is. He reminds me of a villain from my own homeland. Farewell, sir. And thank you for the conversation.”

Rarity tugged Hammer Strike along as ten layers of magically enforced cloths lay tied around his head. She smiled as she slowly trotted across the old crystal floors and looked around the ancient tapestries.

“Just a little farther, dear. Then we can take those dreadful things off. Or you can burn them. Whichever you prefer.”

“We’ll see what comes first, hmm?”

“That’s why I enforced them with magic, dear,” she said as one of them burned away and smoke drifted up from the cloths in question. “We’re nearly there, anyways, and I have something special planned for you.”

“Can’t wait to see it.”

“That and you’re glad to be away from the crowd at the dance floor, aren’t you?” She stopped a moment and drew his muzzle to hers for a brief kiss.

Hammer Strike gave a grin as they separated. “You know me so well.”

“Only as much as you know me.” She caressed his face with her tail before pulling him further into the depths of the palace, leading him down a series of stairs before a familiar heavy creak of metal hinges caused the corners of his lips to pull up ever so slightly. “We’re here, darling.” In an instant, the blindfolds were incinerated and Hammer Strike stared at the crystal forge. One of the work tables had been carefully cleaned off and the tools hung in each of their respective places, carefully polished, oiled, and cleaned. A simple, yet tasteful table cloth reached halfway to the ground. On top of it, a large pan steamed in the middle next to a crystal decanter. Two simple steel cups lay on the table, carefully etched, but otherwise unadorned with a pair of plates. The scent of freshly cooked tomato sauce and melted cheese wafted through the room. “It’s … not much, but I hope you like it.”

“It’s perfect.” He gave her a smile.

“Really?” Rarity asked as her eyes began to water.

“You couldn’t do anything but perfection.”

“Oh now you’re just teasing.” Rarity smirked, then kissed him again. “My little sister may not be the best cook in Equestria, but I’ve managed to learn a good recipe or two over the years. I hope eggplant parmesan is to your liking? And afterwards, perhaps we can … fire things up a bit.”

“Sounds wonderful.”

“Well, then … right this way.” Rarity giggled as the pair walked to the table together, her magic shutting the doors with a certain finality before a sign materialized on the outside labeled Do Not Disturb.

Pensword looked about as the last guests left and he allowed himself some time to just let his form sag a little. “That….” he growled in frustration and removed his mask, gasping for air as his normal voice returned to everypony’s ears. “I never want to wear that mask again.” He shuddered. “It unnerved my own ears hearing my voice sound like that.” He looked at the others and then to the four princesses. “This was an interesting night,” he muttered. “Only the Solar Court was trying to find out who I was all night.”

“Could have been worse,” Grif said as he removed his mask piece from his face. “Nothing blew up, nobody died, nothing spontaneously combusted. Honestly, it was almost a boring night for us.”

“And you jinx us,” Pensword muttered.

Grif shrugged. “I think we’ll live, buddy.”

“Say, anybody seen Hammer Strike?” Vital asked, relieved to finally not have that annoying guitar accompaniment to his voice, though he did miss the Hispanic accent just a bit.

“Last I saw, Rarity was leading him off the dance floor,” Lunar Fang said.

“Oh, in that case, everything’s fine. So what’s next in our fine and busy schedule, m’ladies?” Vital Spark asked as he gave a satirical bow.

“Princesses, or Royal Highness,” Pensword growled out in annoyance.

“I think sleep,” Luna said, looking to the other three yawning princesses. “We have a long week ahead of us.” Luna looked to Pensword. “It is allowable, High Duke.”

“Of course,” Pensword answered as he bowed his head.

“So when does this summit start anyways?” Vital asked.

“Tomorrow.” Cadence yawned. “So it definitely seems like a good idea we all get some rest.”

Grif nodded as he looked to Shrial and Avalon, who were both yawning. “Not just the princesses. I think we all could use the rest. I don’t think these two will make it back,” he said in a somewhat teasing tone as he gave each gryphoness a nuzzle.

“I’d appreciate it if you three would stay here in the palace tonight,” Cadence said, thinking quickly to make it seem more for her sake than theirs. “I’d feel safer knowing you were close by.”

“I guess I’ll be making my way back to the villa by myself then,” Vital said, sighing.

“No.” Pensword shook his head adamantly. “Oh no. I am not trusting you getting home on your own. You’ll find some shiny something and go off and worry me sick. No, you are going to take one of the rooms and stay here. Besides, you still need to rest from what happened earlier.” He smirked at Vital’s confused look. “Grif told me about the concussion. If we stay, you stay.”

“I don’t want to be an inconvenience…”

“A concussion? When did this happen?” Cadence asked in a shocked tone. Turning to Vital, she shook her head. “You’re not leaving until my doctors have a look at you.”

“But I already got checked out once.” Vital practically deflated.

Pensword placed a consoling wing over his friend’s back. “But are you going to pass up on getting treated by a royal doctor? Free of charge, too. And I think you will enjoy this evening. We can have you checked out tomorrow while we are stuck in meetings all day.”

“Using me as an excuse to get out of boring diplomatic duties, Pensword? I’m shocked.” Vital chuckled, then broke out into full-throated laughter at Pensword’s expression. “Relax, Pensword, I was just joking.”

“Who said anything about being there with you? You get to be there all on your own.” Pensword’s expression swiftly turned unreadable.

Lunar Fang looked between the two before putting a hoof to her forehead. “Brothers,” she muttered. “Oh, Cadence, where is Moon River? Or did you plan on us staying here from the start?” she asked, her tone layered with a heavy sweetness. A collective shudder ran through the room.

“I may have instructed the guard to bring her to a spare room where she could sleep until you two were free.”

“Take us to her,” Pensword said.

A pair of crystal guards approached and gestured for the two parents to follow, leading them silently from the hall.

“And can we get a guide to our room?” Grif asked as another set of guards hopped to attention.

“... I guess I’ll ask for the same service? Or am I supposed to go straight to the royal infirmary?”

As Vital, Grif, and his wives left the room, Celestia, Luna, Twilight, and the Mane Six minus Rarity proceeded to head towards their own rooms, leaving the massive ballroom empty.

Pensword walked beside Lunar Fang as they clopped through the corridors of the Crystal Palace. It seemed that the pillars of the structure led both up and down, and some of the quarters provided had been set up underground. He was very pleased at that. Fox Feather trotted slowly behind.

As soon as they reached the indicated room, the guards pushed the doors open and Lunar Fang swiftly made her way through the room. At first sight, she hadn’t seen Moon River. It wasn’t until a second glance that she noticed the foal sleeping happily in the center of a large pile of stuffed animals. Letting out a sigh of relief, Lunar Fang approached the bed, nuzzling her daughter gently amongst what she could only guess were her carnevale prizes.

Pensword look to one of the guards questioningly while Fox Feather proceeded to squee and quickly moved to cuddle on the other side of the pile of stuffed animals.

“She did very well with the carnival games,” one of the guards said, answering Pensword’s unspoken query. “Of course, she also managed to charm a few of the vendors as well.”

“Charm?” Pensword asked, a worried expression forming on his muzzle as he pondered just what his daughter was learning. He might have to teach her things a lot earlier then he had first planned.

The second guard, a slightly smaller crystal mare, spoke up. “With all due respect, Commander, she is ridiculously adorable.”

“That is true. All I need to know,” Pensword answered. “As for the other parts, the carnival games… How did she win those? Even I had trouble playing a few of them earlier today.”

“Your daughter has good aim, Sir,” one of the guards chuckled. “We learned that the hard way.”

“What did you do?” Pensword asked, finally loosing a chuckle of his own. “What earned you the hard lesson?” His tone, while light, still held the weight of a father worried for his daughter.

“It seems your daughter had a crossbow on her.” The stallion laughed.

“Yes, I cannot seem to get it out of her hooves. Most likely, it is buried under that pile with her. Still, did you not read the report I had to give to any guards assigned to watch her?”

“Yes, Sir,” they saluted.

“So why is a crossbolt such a surprise to you all?” Pensword asked. “And tell me, what did she do?” He asked, using a wing to signal the narration to continue.

“Her looks are very deceptive,” the mare noted. “We didn’t even realize it was her the first time.”

Pensword saw the flick of his wife’s ear and spoke the next question, doing his best to suppress a grin. “Why? You are her guards and escorts. You should be able to spot her in a crowd, even when she is trying to be deceptive. You are not in trouble. The fact that you all survived is a testament to your prowess. Just know that you have already volunteered to be her guards for the rest of our stay here.”

The guards were unsure how to respond. They simply saluted.

“Well, what happened the first time?” Pensword repeated again.

“We were in the stands. When we turned to scan the surroundings, something hit me on the neck, but when I looked back, your daughter was sitting where we put her, looking up innocently. I stayed behind while my partner went to scan the surroundings. I turned my head for only a moment and my partner got shot in the flank. Your daughter is fast, but fortunately, not quite fast enough. I turned back just in time to catch her hiding the crossbow.

Pensword chuckled and nodded. “Excellent, excellent. You’re dismissed for the evening. Good night. May you do well, and we’ll see you in the morning.” He turned around and slowly trotted down to the head of the pile of plushies. “See what my daughter does with her mountain of prey,” he said, chuckling as he cooed over the sleeping child.

“Goodnight, Sir.” The guards saluted again before turning to leave.

Sunset Shimmer snuck silently through the halls of the Crystal Palace. The hallways were desolate and empty save for a guard here and there. Making her way through them was easy. Her earlier reconnaissance had granted her a chance to get both the location of her target as well as the movements for the guards. Carefully timing her own movements, she made her way through the dark until she reached the room of one Princess Twilight Sparkle. The plan was going perfectly. She even managed to steal the element of magic and replace it with the fake she had procured from her school. She had almost knocked over a lamp, but caught it in her magic before it landed. Unfortunately for her, in the dark of the room she stumbled and ended up smashing into the tail of the baby Dragon sleeping nearby. Sunset growled as she heard the Dragon stir before he shouted in alarm. She grit her teeth and took flight just as she heard the calls from the princess. “My crown! She’s got my crown!” Sunset didn’t look back as she heard more calls spread through the palace. The place was coming alive, and that meant she had to get out of there fast. She was surprised as the princess appeared before her in a purple flash, but only momentarily before she fired her own horn and teleported past. She was shocked for a moment, realizing her cloak was no longer with her. Looking back in her gallop, she discovered it had been nailed down with a feather-shaped knife holding it to the crystal floor. She continued to run, only to encounter a large black Gryphon standing a few feet away with a throwing blade in his talons. Sunset ignited her horn for a second time and teleported past him.

Grif swore under his breath as he took off after the mare. He had been fortunate enough to have his throwing blades on him, but was without Vigilance and Vengeance. They lay back in his room. As he continued the chase, he reached out and tore a weapon from the wall. Checking, he cursed again, seeing the plain epée. The wind picked up as he forced himself in front of the fleeing Pony, only for her to teleport once again in front of him. Annoyed, he accelerated again, this time swinging as he stopped before her. His epée hit air as her horn ignited and she teleported again. He turned to chase, only to trip as ice climbed up and covered his back paw. Grif looked to Twilight as he worked to get his paw out. “Go, go; I’ll catch up!” From behind, he heard Pensword’s wings flapping as the Thestral-Pegasus hybrid landed next to him. Pulling out a trusty dagger, he quickly began to chip away at the ice.

“Sorry I don’t have anything better,” Pensword said.

Grif managed to break the ice a few seconds later and rushed forward again just in time to see a flash of gold as something went through the mirror, followed moments later by the yellow and red Unicorn. Without thinking, he pushed forward with more speed, and his friends watched as he vanished into the glass.

Pensword froze as he saw the tip of Grif’s tail disappear into the mirror. Soon after, Celestia trotted in with Luna and the others. He sighed. “I do not see Conor. I’ll go get him.” He paused before a smile crept onto his own muzzle. “I am so going to enjoy waking him up.” He turned around and trotted out the room as he nodded to Lunar Fang, Moon River, and Fox Feather. “I’ll see you soon.”

“What in the world is going on?” Hammer Strike called out as he entered the room.

Rarity yawned right behind him. “Yes, and why did it have to interrupt my beauty sleep?”

Celestia sighed. “I’ll explain everything once everyone is gathered. It’s … going to take some time.”

“So let me get this straight. Starswirl succeeded with his experiments, created a portal to another world, you kept this mirror completely unguarded in Equestria with a minimal guard after you transferred it here to the Crystal Empire, and on top of it all, you let your prized student go instead of running after her to bring her home, which was completely irresponsible and guaranteed to bite you back in the butt, which it now has in a big way that could completely destroy the entire fabric of order in Equestria. What the buck were you thinking?” Vital Spark yelled.

“Only Grif can do that, Conor,” Pensword said, a pained expression crossing his muzzle as he listened to the triad. “Please, please show respect, as you are still the only representative we have for Earth.”

“Says the Pony that woke me up with a bucket of water!”

“You wanted me to play Revile in your room?” He asked with a smirk. “I did try to shake you, talk to you, yell at you even. Despite all of that, you still were sleeping.”

“I was recovering from a freaking concussion! And besides that, I’m not the only one who’s pissed. We’re not the only ones who’ll notice this, Celestia, and you know exactly who I’m talking about. Before Pensword’s oh-so-generous waking methods, I was in a very deep conversation with a certain mother who was very frantic for one of her children, and reaching out this far made her very, very tired.”

Pensword gave Vital a sideway glance. “Concussion or not, you were still expected to wake up when talked to. My, how times have changed.” Pensword paused and gears turned in his head. “Hold on…” He stopped, before looking suspiciously back at Vital. “We shall talk later.” He turned to look at Celestia. “Shall I pull up a squad to go after the element?”

“No, Pensword, to do so would only serve to cause fear and panic. This kind of a mission requires a delicate touch. Luna, Cadence, and I will work on crowd control and media. We’ll make sure none of this gets out. Fortunately, since Sunset Shimmer left the fake crown, we can act as if nothing is wrong and proceed with things as normal. Meanwhile, Twilight, you need to go into this new world and retrieve the element of magic. Without its power here, Equestria is virtually defenseless.”

“If that’s the case, then we’re going with her. Ain’t that right, girls?” Applejack asked.

Celestia shook her head. “No, Applejack. I’m afraid that’s not possible. The balance will already be disturbed enough as it is with one element gone. If all six of you were to leave at once, there could be dire consequences. We need you five to stay here. This is a task Princess Twilight will need to carry on alone.”

“Yeah … no,” Hammer Strike replied. “Sending someone who has no idea what is on the other side on a mission like this? Not going to happen.”

“So,” Pensword spoke up. “When do we leave?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Vital asked.

“As soon as possible. Get your gear and return to the mirror,” Hammer Strike Responded.

“I’m coming, too,” Lunar Fang said. “Fox Feather, you and Cadence will watch Moon River. It’ll help her get more familiar with your presence.” She turned her head to glare at Hammer Strike. “I’ve missed quite enough of my mate’s adventures. I am going, and that is final.”

“I don’t care. You want to go, then get your gear as well. We’re wasting time,” Hammer Strike said.

“Lunar Fang, pack our gear. I am going to pack with Vital and get him a bug out bag for this and any future adventures.” His wife nodded and kissed him on the muzzle before taking off to their quarters. Pensword looked to his daughter. “Be nice, Moon River, and I will get you a gift from my adventure.” Moon River just booped his nose in response and smiled.

“She’ll be in good hooves. After all, we have the world’s best foalsitter here to help.” Celestia smiled weakly.

“And you, Twilight.” Hammer Strike turned towards her. “I don’t care what is on the other side. While we are all there, you are listening to my orders, understood?”

“I--of course,” Twilight said, taken by surprise by Hammer Strike’s forthright attitude.

“Now remember, you’ll only have five days before the portal closes again, and then you’ll be trapped for another thirty lunar cycles. You must reclaim the crown and return to Equestria before then. And … if possible, please … bring Sunset home.”

“Wonderful. Add on a time limit and an extra.” Hammer Strike sighed. “Primary priority is the element. Secondary is her.”

“... I understand.” Celestia bowed her head. “Good luck. And may Faust prosper your journey.”

“So … who’s gonna take the plunge fir--and he’s gone,” Vital said, watching the ripples across the mirror. Hammer Strike had passed through before Vital could even finish the question. They had returned with their gear within thirty minutes of their little discussion.

Pensword approached the mirror next. “Well, you asked, so you get to go next. Thank you for volunteering yourself.”

Vital rolled his eyes. “You’re still not getting off the hook, mister,” he said as he passed through the mirror’s surface. Spike clung to Applejack’s leg, trembling as the time came for each Pony to pass through.

Pensword looked to Lunar Fang. After a final check on their bags, they approached the mirror together. Pensword paused and looked at portal. “Through the Looking Glass,” Pensword whispered with laugh. “Dear, if we meet a talking cat, we had better be ready for playing card guards.” And with that, Pensword broke into a fit of giggles as the pair stepped through, one after the other, and vanished in a sea of silver.

Twilight passed through the mirror last, looking back nervously for one final time before she disappeared into the silver ripples. Just as she finished, fear gripped Spike and he made for the mirror, slipping through before anyone could have the chance to stop him.

Author's Note

I am sorry this is late, but yeah, these chapters are going to be coming out in the afternoon/evenings of Mondays as I now have an Internship with a company and getting further in my life. Do not worry the stories will continue, just, at a later time slot.

79 - Upside Down Sideways

Extended Holiday
Ch 79: Upside Down Sideways
Act 10

“Hey, wake up! Come on, it’s been a few hours already!” a voice called to the unconscious Pensword as a hand shook him.

Pensword groaned as he slowly opened his eyes. His head snapped up and, after the dizziness had passed, quickly took in his surroundings. “What happened?”

A large, heavily muscled Human was shaking him. By the look of his face, Pensword guessed he was about sixteen to seventeen with grey skin and green hair that had been styled in a familiar messy formation. His features were sharp, and a pointed nose helped increase the impression. “You passed out on the trip. Can you stand?” the stranger asked.

“Who are you?” Pensword blinked in confusion. He lifted a hand to his head, then paused as he realized he had a hand and not a hoof. “Wait…what?” He yelped as he held his hand out to see it better. He pushed his other hand against his chest and his eyes widened. “Heartbeat.” He shuddered and a wide grin overtook the bewildered gaze. “I have a face. I–I have fingers. And toes…” He snarked, then finally let the laughter go as he broke down into a fit of heavy giggles.

“And you're making a scene. It’s bad enough you all look like you passed out in front of a high school. Breathe, Vulpix! Breathe!” the stranger said, his Phrench accent making itself clearly evident in his speech. Pensword took the opportunity to observe the boy’s black hooded sweatshirt and green muscle shirt underneath. A black leather belt blended with his black jeans, holding them up while a pattern of silver studs banded across the top in little dots, buckled with a silver buckle forming a familiar emblem. His hands were covered by green fingerless gloves and his feet were covered in black sneakers that Pensword guessed may have been steel-toed judging by the rounded dome in the tips. The handle of an epée peaked out over his shoulder.

“Grif?” Pensword asked, confusion quite evident in his voice and on his face. ”What–How did I get human?” he whispered as he began to really look himself over. He paused as he noticed a human with straw colored hair and light bluish-grey skin. She was wearing a T-Shirt with a bomber jacket over the shirt and jeans with tennis shoes. “Is that….?” He trailed off when he saws Lunar Fang’s cutie mark in the form of a patch on the left arm of her jacket. He looked down at himself to find he was wearing a bomber jacket as well with black slacks, black tennis shoes, and a tan button-up shirt with its top button undone.

“It seems to be the dominant species for this world,” Grif explained. “The only major differences are name schemes and skin coloring.”

“Like… a hybrid of two worlds,” Pensword muttered. “Oh dear.” He looked around nervously. “I… I can’t feel my wings.” He snapped to his feet and stumbled in surprise as a sudden rush of blood flowed to his head, causing black spots to dance in front of his vision. “Did I just use a contraction?”

“Considering you look probably sixteen or so, you may want to consider using them more,” Grif replied.

“Sixteen?” Pensword’s eyes widened. “I–but–what?” He finally choked out. “Okay, I officially hate magic mirror travel.”

A low groan sounded from behind, where a pale white boy with practically platinum blonde hair shifted on the ground. A plain red shirt hugged tightly to his frame, a symbol of a sun crossed by a four-pointed silver star displaying prominently on its front. A set of cargo pants hung stylishly from his waist as a set of high quality shoes shone brightly in the sun’s light. An H shone prominently on either side of the sneakers’ designs. “I feel like I’m gonna throw up.” He leaned onto his side, breathing heavily as he struggled to maintain his composure. His bright blue eyes left little doubt as to his identity.

“Then throw up,” Pensword commented dryly. “It’ll make you feel better.”

“What happened to me?” a familiar voice said as Grif turned to see a violet girl with indigo hair streaked with pink and purple highlights wearing a short purple skirt and a blue blouse. Twilight was freaking out at her new form while a green and purple dog attempted to calm her down.

“Twilight, calm down. Now isn’t the time to panic. We’ll show you everything you need to know to get used to this,” Grif said, trying his best to calm down the panicking girl.

They heard the start of a high pitched yelp that cut off mid-scream. Turning, the party found Pensword locking his lips and kissing Lunar Fang as deeply as possible. A few seconds later he disengaged, letting Lunar Fang take a few deep breaths to settle herself.

“Well, that was exciting,” Vital Spark said, shaking his head. “Where are we anyways?”

“Canterlot High School,” Grif said. “About twenty five minutes before classes begin, give or take.”

“Classes? A school?” Vital turned to face the building in question. “So let me get this straight. We’re going to have to infiltrate a school to get to Sunset? And worse yet, a high school?” Vital groaned. “Why couldn’t it just have been a dragon’s cave? At least they’re reasonable.”

“It gets worse. We are going up against the tyrant of the school. From what I’ve been able to find out, short of the principal and vice principal, her word is pretty much law.”

“And if you want to get to work here, I’ll need to get you enrolled.” The group turned towards the voice, finding a man who looked to be in his late twenties to early thirties. He wore a white dress shirt and grey vest and slacks. Around his neck, a cravat puffed prominently. Off to his side, a familiar blue and gold coat lay in the grass. A great stone base towered behind him with a rearing stallion overhead.

“That is a nice statute,” Pensword began, casually seizing his wife’s arm in a firm grip as she took a deep breath. “Dear, screaming will not do well. You are a Human now, and wings are not normal. We can handle being grounded for a week. I promise, when we get back, we will wrestle in the clouds, okay? Just take deep breaths and get a hold of yourself.”

“We should head inside,” Grif said, “we’re causing a bit of a scene out here.” He looked around at a few of the passing high schoolers who stared at the group every so often.

“Somepony … I mean someone is going to have to teach Twilight how to walk first,” Vital pointed out as Twilight fell onto the grass yet again. “On the plus side, she’s taking this a lot better than I thought she might. Good on you, Twilight.”

Twilight smiled nervously up at the group. “Um … thanks. It helps having all of you here with me. I’d hate to have to do all of this alone.”

“Well, we couldn’t chance you ending up in the middle of a battlefield.” Grif laughed. “Which, come to think of it, you kind of did. Lean your weight on your lower back,” he instructed. “Square your shoulders and keep your feet flat. You should be able to catch how it works quickly after that.”

“Like this?” Twilight wobbled briefly, but she didn’t fall.

“Good start.” Grif nodded. “Now when you take a step, you need to use the entire foot. Don’t shift your balance until you have your front foot firmly planted on the ground.” Grif did a few slow steps to give her a visual aid. “Every part of the foot matters, even the toes.”

“... Every part matters,” Twilight repeated as she walked exaggeratedly, making a show of planting the heel down, then slowly lowering the rest of her foot to the ground before raising to the tip of the toes again and repeating with the other foot. “Was … was that right?”

“You haven’t fallen yet, so you're definitely getting the hang of it. You see, Twilight, humans aren't born with any instinct on walking; it's a skill we need to learn. Ponies and Gryphons are born with what they need.”

“So all humans have to go through this?” Twilight responded.

“Well, it’s a little different for humans, since we get years to learn and you only have about a half hour, but you’re already a lot further than most would be. And besides that, you’re fully developed. A toddler wouldn’t be yet,” Vital added as he worked with Pensword and Lunar Fang to keep them on balance.

“I cannot believe I have to get help to walk. I should be helping Lunar Fang,” Pensword muttered darkly.

“I’d say it’s like riding a bicycle, but frankly, I doubt you could accomplish that either right now.” Grif chuckled. “Fluid in the ear canals, Pensword. You remember that part, right? Use your head to direct your motion.”

“And if you’re really having a hard time with it, give Vulpix a little more room to breathe. He knows all about being human, remember? Including muscle memory,” Vital added.

“I–I don’t remember,” Pensword whispered. “I feel strange. My center of gravity is too high up. Not enough limps. How am I going to deal with close combat if I cannot buck something? Or dive bomb them?” His pupils were wide as he stared at his friend, his body beginning to tremble from the rush of adrenaline. “I am a teen. For the third time. … You help Lunar Fang first. I’ll–I’ll find a way around the statue.” He raised his voice. “Stupid legs falling asleep.” He looked over to the school’s main entrance, where many students were flocking now that they’d heard a logical explanation for the weird kids’ strange behavior. “Looks like a fancier school then I ever went to.”

“I’m sorry to say, but since we have a time limit, and you all need to investigate in the school, you may need to relearn and learn on the go,” Hammer Strike commented dryly. “If I have to go through and figure out a method for getting you in the school by today, then we have less than twenty minutes.” He stood up, retrieved his coat, and hung it across his arm.

“Understood,” Pensword said as he hobbled to Lunar Fang’s side. “How about we help one another?” he asked as the couple worked to learn and relearn how to walk on two legs.

“Well then, shall we?” Vital asked, motioning towards the school. “We have to get things settled at the principal's office, right?”

“I agree,” Lunar Fang responded

“Then let’s go,” Hammer Strike said, gesturing with his head towards the school.

They entered the main lobby and passed into a large circular area with trophy cases spread out among the walls. Before Grif could act, Twilight had tried to use her non-existent horn to open the doors, only to smack right into them. Now they were in a two story lobby and banners of a horseshoe in the shape of a U with two rearing stallions on either side was spread out from the upper regions of the lobby.

Pensword looked around and pointed to a side entrance off the main lobby that read Main Office over the archway. “I think that way.”

“Yeah, I’d say that’s a pretty good guess,” Vital responded.

Hammer Strike led the group inside, finding a familiar woman with silver hair and steel colored skin at the desk. A single class ring bedecked her right hand while a wedding band gleamed from her left ring finger. Her business suit was simple, yet elegant: a blend of grey and silver to match her skin tones with thin vibrant gold stripes accenting the coloration. A gold laced silver kerchief stuck out from the business suit’s pocket, and her hair was tied back into a bun with an opal pin to hold it in place.

“Oh, Superintendent Hammer Strike. It’s good to see you. What brings you to the school? The board of review isn’t for another few weeks,” she said.

“I’m here due to some ... unexpected plans,” he responded simply. “I need to enroll these five here for classes as soon as possible. If possible, I’d like them to start today.”

Pensword stood silently. Normally, he would have objected, but It helped that Lunar Fang almost tripped when she saw who was sitting behind the desk. Vital looked bewildered, but did his best to hide it by looking around at the school’s architecture.

“That’s… Grif Grafson and Vital Spark. I thought you’d already decided to send them to Crystal Prep, Superintendent.”

“Um, after looking over your school's sports department, I have taken it upon myself to start a fencing club and spread the noble art here.” Grif wasn’t sure where that came from, but he figured it was his best bet shot at the moment.

“Well, we certainly can’t go wrong with an award winning fencer,” the secretary said after a time. “It’s good to finally meet you.”

“Charmed, madam,” Grif said, thickening his accent a bit as he took her hand gently and gave it a light kiss, which earned a giggle from the receptionist.

“I’ll get your transfer papers to Principal Celestia right away, Superintendent,” Platinum said. “Welcome to Canterlot High, all of you.”

Pensword closed his eyes and shook his head. He just waited for the inevitable questions to come. No identification numbers, no official documents, nothing. If anybody asked …. Wait a minute, wasn’t it normally Twilight’s job to worry? Speaking of which ... “Uh, where is Twilight?” he asked.

Twilight had decided to take a walk through the halls of Canterlot High. She’d stay close to where Hammer Strike and the others were, so it should be okay. She was about to turn back when her ears picked up something in one of the less crowded hallways.

“Oh, I’m really sorry,” A small timid voice echoed. “I–I just found it and I thought I should give it to her. I didn’t know you had dropped it.”

“Well, I did, and I was about to get it before you swooped in and ruined everything! You shouldn’t pick up things that don’t belong to you!” The voice was far more confident and had a cruel undertone to it.

“It doesn’t really belong to you either,” the timid voice whispered. Rounding the corner, Twilight saw a human that had yellow skin, a complementary forest-green skirt and white blouse, and pink hair with a butterfly hairclip.

“Excuse me!” the other girl, a darker yellow human with an all-too-familiar yellow and red hair color pattern shouted. From what Twilight could see, she wore a black leather jacket and an orange miniskirt. Sunset Shimmer slammed her hand down beside the yellow girl’s head, striking the lockers that she had backed her into.

“Nothing,” the girl whimpered and whispered at the same time.

“That's what I thought! It’s as good as mine and you know it!” Spike started to growl beside Twilight as they watched. “You really are pathetic! It’s no wonder your only friends are a bunch of stray animals.”

“How dare you speak to her that way!” Twilight demanded as she stared the bully down.

Sunset turned to glare at her. “What did you say?” A male student who had been walking nearby proceeded to push himself up against the lockers and quietly sneak past the pair.

The two approached one another, both leaning forward, both hands behind them bunched into fists. “I said how dare you speak to her that way!” Twilight responded.

They stared eachother down, then Sunset smirked, bringing a finger up beneath Twilight’s chin. “You must be new here,” she scoffed as she flicked Twilight's head up. Walking past, she sneered. “I can speak to anyone any way I want.” Sunset continued on her way, looking to the student who had been sneaking to get past. He responded by slamming himself into his own locker. She was just about to walk triumphantly away when she bumped into someone.

“I would thank you to know that tone will not be accepted when talking to my friends, mon amie.” Grif stared down at Sunset with a hard glare.

“You watch your tone when you talk to me,” Sunset returned, glaring up at him. The two looked at each other wordlessly as Sunset moved to get around him.

“Um … is it just me, or was that …?” Vital started.

“Sunset Shimmer.” Fluttershy nodded. “She pretty much runs the school. She’s a big meany, but nobody’s been bold enough to stand up to her before.”

“Well, if there’s one thing these two have,” Lunar Fang said, gesturing between Grif and Twilight, “it’s boldness. Though some might call it a lack of common sense.”

Pensword spoke up as he worked to pull the poor student out of his locker. “What does that make you if you hang out with us?” he teased.

“Sincerely doubting my own sanity,” Lunar Fang shot back playfully. Pensword laughed at the quip.

Fluttershy turned to Twilight and Grif. “I can’t believe you did that.”

“I couldn’t just stand there. Neither could Grif.”

“Well, it’s just that … nobody ever stands up to Sunset Shimmer.”

“Well maybe it’s about time somebody did,” Vital Spark said. “I hate bullies.”

“Oh, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you all around here before. Are you exchange students?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yes, we just transferred here,” Grif offered quickly.

“I’m sorry; we didn’t get your name,” Twilight said, idly stomping her foot and balling her hands like hooves until Grif cleared his throat and shot her a kill gesture.

“Oh, I’m sorry. My name is Fluttershy. It’s nice to meet you. And what was your name?”

“I’m Twilight Sparkle. We’re from … out of town.”

“Oh, are you from the big city? How exciting. You have a big park there, don’t you? With a petting zoo and lots of little animals? Oh, I’ve always wanted to go there and get to know them. I’m training to be a veterinarian some day, you know.” She smiled sweetly.

“Ahem. Ikespay, eednay omesay elphay easeplay,” Grif said quietly, backing up as Twilight's face nearly went red while she tried to think of an answer. Taking the cue, the dragon-turned-dog barked happily and wandered into view, grabbing the girl's attention.

“Oh my goodness! Who’s this sweet little guy?” Fluttershy asked, suddenly much more bold as she slid beneath Twilight’s leg, causing her to pinwheel on her one good leg as she struggled to regain her balance. Finally, Twilight got back to two feet again.

“That’s Spike. My, uh … dog,” Twilight said nervously.

“Oh, he’s so cute!” Fluttershy said as she pulled out a dog treat from her bag. “Go on. Eat up, little pup.” Spike experimentally took a small bite of the treat. Finding that it tasted great, he proceeded to gobble the rest down quickly.

“If I may, what was your fight about anyway?” Grif asked.

“Oh … I, um … accidentally took something of hers. She was really upset.”

“Crown? Made of gold-like material? Possibly a large gem?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Yes. How did you know?” Fluttershy asked, shocked.

“Internet,” Grif responded off the top of his head.

“Any idea where we might be able to find it?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, I gave it to Principal Celestia to look after. Since it looked important, I thought she was the best person to turn it over to.”

“And where’s her office?” Vital Spark asked.

“Most likely in the Main Office,” Pensword quipped.

“It’s the third door on your left,” Fluttershy said helpfully. “A lot of people get confused by that, actually.” She giggled when a bell suddenly started ringing. “Oh my, I have to get to class.” she began to run off. “Oh, before I forget. Pets aren’t really allowed here in the school. So you might want to put your puppy in your backpack. That’s what I do,” she said, opening her pack briefly for the others to see a bird, cat, and bunny before she rapidly zipped it back up and rushed off down the hall. “See you later!”

“So, alternate reality duplicates are confirmed,” Grif said as they turned for the office. “Who wants to bet that the principal will not be all-too-willing to hand the crown over to us just because we say so?”

“Agreed. And I’d rather not risk us being committed by talking about magic at the moment,” Pensword said.

“I agree. This world is clearly like ours. Everyone has cell phones and other technologies besides. On the plus side, that means we should fit in fairly easily. On the down side, that means we have to relive the nightmare that was our high school days,” Vital Spark said.

“Well, it should be a lot less nightmarish,” Grif said. “I mean, seriously, look at us! Were any of us in half this shape before in high school?” Grif asked, flexing his arm, causing the sweater sleeve to strain a bit.

“Okay, you have a point there. We should be able to defend ourselves if bullying becomes an issue. I just really don’t want it to be.”

“So it’s simple,” Grif said. “We need to find out what the crown is going to inevitably be the prize for and make sure Twilight wins ... in a school that doesn’t know her ... within a week’s time … and against a girl who is at the top of the totem pole.” Grif considered his words for a moment before shrugging. “What the heck? We’ve faced worse odds.”

“And none of them are out for our heads on a spike,” Pensword added on.

“Isn’t that a relief?” Hammer Strike commented to the group, papers in hand. “Had to fill in some papers for you before you could all be placed into classes. So, I have your list of classes here,” he finished, distributing the papers to each member of the group.

“Okay, while we’re in here, you can work on getting us money, a vehicle, and a place to sleep tonight. Also, we’ll need some cell phones and a tailor,” Grif said. “I’m working on a plan.”

Hammer Strike gave him a flat stare. “Anything else you want to add to that list? I already know what I need to do while you’re all in class. Speaking of which, you have, at best, five minutes to find them and get to them.”

“Not a problem. I–” Pensword looked down and grinned. “–History!” He beamed, poring over the map in its packet before looking to Lunar Fang’s schedule. His grin grew wider. “Hey, we have the same class first period. Come on, I’ll lead you there!” In mere seconds, Pensword was nowhere to be seen. All that remained was a tiny dust cloud where he and Lunar Fang once had stood.

“Twilight needs to speak with Celestia's double here,” Grif said. “Apparently she has the crown.”

“Yeah, I saw it already,” Hammer replied. “It’s for the elected princess of the Fall Formal.”

“Pinkie Pie?” Grif asked.

“No idea, but I can’t stick around too long to help you figure that out. I make the staff here a little … nervous,” Hammer finished with a small chuckle.

Vital Spark grinned. “Well, I’ll see you guys later. I have some orchestra practice to get to. Thanks, Hammer Strike.”

“Glad I was able to sway their choices on your classes.”

“See everybody at lunch,” Grif said. “I got World History.” With that, Grif headed off.

“After school, meet me outside near the statue,” Hammer called out to the group as they separated to their classes. He shook his head, a grin on his face. “Now I really do feel a bit old.”

Hammer Strike sighed to himself as he strolled through the town in search of a place where he could exchange bits for some of this world’s currency. After passing a few shops, a thought occurred to him. “They are currently in classes … and they don’t have school supplies,” he muttered to himself. He ignored the looks that individuals gave him as he continued on his way, still wondering to himself what he was going to get for everyone. He had a copy of their classes, so he knew what supplies he had to get for them at least.

Eventually he found a jeweler that advertised exchanging gold and jewels for cash. He rolled his shoulder as he opened the door and entered the establishment.

“Twenty Four Karat Jewelers, how may I help–? Oh, Mister Strike. Come for the usual appraisal, I assume? I thought you weren’t due for another week. Weren’t you supposed to be checking one of your mines in Zebrica?” A purple man asked. He wore a typical jeweler’s outfit with a yellow undershirt and a brown sweater-vest. A black tie hung around his neck and a large gold ring with a great diamond sat on his ring finger. His Green-and-white highlighted hair was greased backward for a professional appearance as he set his appraisal tools onto the counter.

“I’ve had some unexpected plans pop up, and it’s altered my schedule quite a bit,” Hammer commented as he walked up to the man. “I did happen to grab something before leaving, though, and I’d like to do some business with you.”

“It’s always a pleasure, Mister Strike, why, ever since you started coming here, business has never been better.” Karat’s topaz eyes twinkled as he grinned. “What do you have for me today?”

Hammer Strike reached into his folded coat, searching his pockets until he pulled out a thumb-sized black diamond and placed it into Karat’s hand.

“Mister Strike, you never cease to amaze,” Karat said as he carefully placed the jewel on the countertop and donned a pair of magnifying lenses for closer inspection. “And the quality of the cut is very well done indeed. That’ll certainly save me some extra time. Pity I couldn’t see it in its original condition.

“That is its original condition.”

“... Why am I not surprised?” Karat chuckled and shook his head. “Well, sir, the quality’s certainly high. It’s smooth, well polished, practically immaculate. And better yet, I detect absolutely no flaws. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say it was manufactured, but I know you’re not that kind of man. This could cause tidal waves in the gemstone market. It’s worth at least fourteen thousand bits at a minimum.”

“That’s fine.”

“But I haven’t even told you the highest estimate.”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “I said fourteen thousand’s fine. When you deal with it, use the extra funds to help out the business.”

“As always, thank you, Hammer Strike.” Karat broke into a grin. “This is going to bring in so much business.” The man pulled out a stack of bills. “If you don’t mind my asking, which charity are you donating to this time?”

“Some of this has to go towards that change in plans I mentioned earlier.”

“Well, if you need anything else, one of your bank’s branches is just down the street a ways. I’m certain your employees would be happy to assist.”

Hammer Strike gave a grin. “Until next time.”

The music room was fairly average with a green tile floor and a makeshift stage for smaller performers and chamber groups. A semicircle of stands pointed towards the doors to the room as the sunlight shone in from the three great windows behind the group. A heightened music stand stood at the ready as a tall, slender woman with silver-streaked white hair tied in a bun conducted with her baton. Her hands shone in the light, having recently been moisturized with hand lotion. She smiled in her knee-length red skirt and yellow sleeveless collared shirt. A small silver pin showing pegasus wings surrounding a treble clef accented the design alongside her ruby-red rhinestone studded bar note earrings. More than a few of the students fell out of time as their eyes drifted towards the doors behind their teacher.

“Stop, stop, stop, stop. How many times do I have to tell you kids? While playing a piece, your eyes have to remain on me. I don’t care if Starswirl the Bearded’s ghost appears. Eyes. On. Me. Just look at Octavia. She has the right idea.”

A young girl with long black hair laid her cello to the side and stood, adjusting her purple bowtie and smoothing her purple skirt. “Um, Miss Silver Note? I believe we have a new arrival.” She pointed to the door, where Vital Spark stood and blushed.

“Um … hello. My name is Vital Spark. I just got transferred here, and according to my schedule, I’m supposed to be in your class now.”

Miss Silver Note raised an eyebrow. “Well, come on, come on. We haven’t got all day, Mister Spark.” She extended an expectant hand as Vital approached the stand and handed her his schedule. A few moments later, she handed the paperwork back to him. “I take it you play an instrument? Do you have one with you, or do you need to borrow a school copy?” Her voice, while prim and proper, echoed warmth and kindness as she smiled at him.

“I’m a violinist, ma’am. I’ve played since I was very young. I’m afraid I don’t have my violin with me, though. Customs had to confiscate it for a time. I don’t know how long it will be before I get it back.”

Some of the students began to whisper amongst themselves. The teacher tapped the baton on the stand. “Now, now, it’s not uncommon for those of us to pick up the drums of Zebrica, so let’s not judge just because he chose a different instrument,” she said chidingly. Then she turned to Vital again. “Although I have to say, your mastery of English is remarkable. I don’t detect even a hint of an accent.” She sighed. “Pity. I wish your school hadn’t drilled it out of you. We could use a little more diversity in our school.” She indicated a door in the back.“The storeroom is back there. Please, pick up a violin and join whichever section makes you most comfortable. I’m sure one of the students can offer you his or her music to share for now. We’re a good ways into the unit, so you’ll just have to sightread as best you can. If you have questions between sessions, just raise your bow, or ask one of the students to either side. You should be able to pick it up pretty quickly.” She smirked. “Alright, kids, you can save the gossip for after class. We have a piece to get ready, and we only have about a week before the crowning ceremony. Let’s get cracking.” With that, she raised her baton as Vital Spark took his place in the back. “Alright, let’s start from measure thirty four, letter A.”

Pensword walked into the class, Lunar Fang clutching to his arm. Her eyes darted left and right as they passed through the doorway. The teacher looked idly up from his textbook as the pair interrupted the class. Pensword smiled weakly at his new history teacher. The middle-aged man was dressed in slacks, polished black shoes, a white shirt, a yellow tie, and a blue and white diamond patterned sweater vest. His skin tone was more of a dark grey.

“You must be the new students,” he commented. “Well, come on up here. You know the drill. State your names and take your seats. We can take time tomorrow to hear about where you’re from, hobbies, and all that other stuff. Right now we’re dealing with the colonization of Equestria after the unification of the three original governments. Come on now, we don’t have all day.”

“Of course.” Pensword nodded as they walked to the front. Matthew took over for a brief time, standing a little taller as he let his smile drop. “My name is Pensword.”

“And I am Lunar Fang,” Lunar Fang said.

“Oh, how sweet,” a snide voice in the back spoke up, “she likes him.”

“She hurt her ankle,” Pensword snapped. “I am being a gentleman and helping her around.”

“Enough.” The teacher snapped. “Please, take your seats. And Bluestar, if you speak out of turn again, I’ll dock half of today's participation points.”

“... Yes, Mister Night Sky,” Bluestar muttered as he dropped his head into his book, blushing violently while the rest of the class snickered.

“Good. Now, we have a few extra textbooks in the back. Take one and write your name in the cover. That will be your textbook for the remainder of the year. You’ll find the content we’re covering on page sixty six.” With that said, Night Sky proceeded to pace the front of the classroom, grabbing a piece of chalk from the board at the front of the class in his blue-black hand. His silver hair was spotted with light blue that shifted like stars. “So, can anyone tell me what the greatest foreign threat was to us at this time period?” he asked as he jotted the words early threats in bold capital letters.

Bluestar raised a hand. “Well, it would be the Natives to the West, right? They posed the greatest danger to the new settlers.”

“Try again. I said the greatest foreign threat, Bluestar. The Thestral Clans would be considered a domestic threat, and at the time there were no major disputes.”

A light blue hand shot up, belonging to a girl with very familiar blue and white hair.

“Yes, Colgate?” the teacher asked.

“Would it be the Graphimic Empire? They’d tried colonizing this land only a few hundred years earlier and failed due to lack of food supply. They couldn’t farm in the different environment, so it’s only natural they’d have wanted to conquer the land after all the settling had been properly accomplished, not to mention the three settling factions all had fled here originally to escape the empire. With the new country still stabilizing after such a long and intense civil war, it seems like they’d see it as their chance to take it back.”

Night Sky chuckled dryly to himself as he nodded. “Yes, Colgate, but maybe next time do you think you could let me teach the class?” He chuckled again as he drew an outline of what Colgate had said on the board. “Your answer basically just abridged most of the information in today's lesson, which means we can go a little more into detail. Excellent!” A collective groan arose from most of the classroom. “Please turn to page seventy and we can discuss the conflicts that led to the first of the Graphimic Wars. And remember, for tonight’s homework you need to answer the critical thinking questions at the end of this chapter on page seventy five.”

Grif smiled to himself as he listened to the lesson. He and Twilight had the same World History class first off, which he guessed was no coincidence. The teacher had instantly caught Grif’s interest. Extra Credit was a skinny, unassuming sort of person with a forest-green skin tone and messy brown hair. He had a high pitched voice with a kind of gravelly tone to it that was surprisingly not as unpleasant as its description sounded. Rather than halting the class to inquire about the late comers, the teacher had simply indicated an empty set of desks at the back with a side note that they would talk after class. He motioned for another student to lend them a textbook and returned to his lesson moments later.

“And so, this period in Vulpan history is known as the Sengoku Jedi, or the Warring States Period. Wars were fought near endlessly for almost a hundred years straight over who would control the small continent, during which the Kitsune warriors would abandon much of the tenants of their sacred code in order to further their ambitions. During this time, however, we also see the rise of many great figures, be they warlords, artisans, vassals, or as we’ll study in today's lesson, Ultimate Edge: the unequaled swordsman of the time. He won his first duel at the age of fourteen, when a wandering swordsman left an open challenge. Now Edge’s uncle tried to…” Grif hung onto every word of Extra Credit’s lecture, translating bits and pieces as best he could for Twilight’s Pony perspective of history.

Extra Credit was just getting into the story of one of Ultimate Edge’s most famous duels when the bell sounded. With a mournful sigh, Extra Credit nodded. “Very well. I guess you’ll have to finish tonight’s homework to find out what happened.” He smirked. “Read pages twenty five through thirty in your textbooks and do the questions you find. Remember, your historical reports are due Monday. See you all tomorrow.” As the class filed out, he motioned for Grif and Twilight to approach. “So, who are you two?”

“I am Grif Grafson,” Grif said, “and this is Twilight Sparkle. We’re newly transferred students.”

“And you have your papers confirming this?” he asked

Grif handed his papers over. He looked over to Twilight, who did the same. Extra Credit scanned them for a few minutes before handing them back and nodding. “Okay then, I guess I’ll be teaching you for the rest of the year. I’ll have textbooks for you tomorrow. For tonight, you won’t have to worry about homework. I’ll prepare a summary of the semester’s high points for you to use to catch up. I hope we can get along in future classes. It’s always a pleasure to see another passionate historian,” he said, winking at Grif. And with that the conversation seemed to be over. Grif and Twilight headed to lunch, their minds focusing on finding out more about what they’d need to do to retrieve Twilight's crown.

The cafeteria was abuzz with activity as high school students of all shapes and sizes clustered together to grab their lunches. As Pensword, Vital Spark, and Lunar Fang came together, they found an empty table and sat down to enjoy their meal, reserving seats for Grif and Twilight once they had finished on the line.

“Um … is it just me, or does it look like this school takes stereotypes to a whole nother level?” Vital Spark asked, motioning around. Each segment of the cafeteria had been divided to fit the various niches of the school: the arts, the nerds, the athletes, etcetera.

“Right,” Pensword said, taking in the situation. “Still, at least we do not have to worry about being interrupted during our meal.”

Vital’s eyes widened. “Pensword … what did you tell me about inviting a certain chaotic friend we all know into the equation?”

“Vital, this is a high school. They work in cliques, and it is actual societal suicide for a jock to sit with a theater person. Seeing as we are the new guys, and we are sitting together, we represent an unknown, and they need to see where we fit in on the pecking order. Today, we are fine. Tomorrow, maybe not. But for this moment at least, high school social politics are working in our favor.”

“I don’t think that’s what he means, Pensword,” Lunar Fang said, placing a calming hand over his shoulder, even as her eyes scanned the lunchroom for possible threats.

Meanwhile, back on the lunch line ...

“We still have to figure out how I’m supposed to enter this Fall Formal Princess thing,” Twilight noted as she picked up a sandwich from the counter. Grif shook his head, removing the roast beef sandwich from her grasp and putting it on his tray before grabbing a vegetarian sandwich and placing it on her tray.

“Have you tried asking someone?” Grif asked as they moved on. Twilight would reach for something and Grif would casually make a correction for her. “What about Fluttershy over there? She’s likely to know who we need to speak to.” He pointed to the familiar yellow girl in line ahead of Twilight, idly wondering to himself if she’d heard their conversation, or if this world practiced the same selective deafness of Equestria.

“Excuse me, Fluttershy, was it?” Twilight said, turning the girl.

“Yes?” She asked, looking nervous and startled at being talked to in the lunch line.

“Sorry, I was just wondering if you knew anything about the Fall Formal? How would I sign up to run for princess?” Twilight asked.

“You would have to talk to Pinkie Pie,” Fluttershy said with a grimace, “but that would be impossible anyways. You would need to unify all the groups, and the last one to try … well, last I heard, she moved three states over and she’s still scared Sunset will come after her.” She looked around. “Just be careful about Pinkie Pie,” she whispered. “She’s a big meanie who’s too loud and can’t keep a promise.”

Grif shot Twilight a look. There was something more to that part. The three of them proceeded to check out. Thankfully, the paperwork Hammer Strike had given them had included a lunch voucher for each of them. The person behind the counter, who looked suspiciously like Granny Smith, just smiled as she placed an apple on their trays. With a bit of skilled walking, Grif had managed to herd Fluttershy over to the table occupied by the others. “I believe you remember our friends Vital Spark, Pensword, and Lunar Fang.”

Pensword looked up. “Oh, hello, Fluttershy.” He smiled as he scooted down the bench to make room next to Twilight. “So, did I hear right? You run an animal shelter?”

Grif sat next to Vital Spark. He was about to bite into his sandwich when he stopped dead. “Vital,” he whispered, “what am I looking at?” He stared, dumbfounded, in Fluttershy’s direction.

“What’re you–? Ohhhhhhhh …” Fluttershy was taking dainty bites from a thick, juicy hamburger. Vital Spark shrugged. “Bit weird, but it’s normal here. I mean, she’s Human, right?”

“It still feels wrong.” Grif shuddered before turning his eyes away and taking a bite of his food. As he scanned the room, he picked up several familiar figures in the crowd: Berry Punch, Vinyl Scratch, Derpy, a kid who may have been Pipsqueak, but he couldn’t find the familiar pinkette amongst the lunch crowd. “We’ll have to eat quickly,” he mumbled as he ate.

“Right. I like the idea of a nice long lunch,” Pensword responded. Lunar Fang giggled into her sandwich.

Vital cocked an eyebrow. “Wait a second, what do you mean ‘long lunch?’ Didn’t Grif literally just say we had to eat fast?” Vital’s sloppy joe was already halfway gone. The red stains stood out boldly against his white skin as he wiped the sauce off with his napkin.

“Vital, anything longer than five minutes is a long lunch,” Pensword answered. “So, get to eating.” Somehow, despite all of his talking, Pensword’s plate was already halfway gone.

“Even in another reality, Granny never disappoints.” Grif let out a loud belch. “Excuse me,” he said, rising with his empty tray.

“... You guys think I should risk it?” Vital asked, holding the perfect red apple in front of him. Its skin shone in the light flowing down in a pillar from one of the upper windows, and his mouth watered as he stared longingly at it.

“There is a first aid station in the front of the school. We can get you medical help if you need it,” Pensword said as he rolled his eyes.

“Alright, I’m going in.” Vital Spark bit off a large chunk and chewed voraciously. “This apple’s amazing,” he said, his eyes wide and sparkling.

“It is a proxy of an Apple Family apple.” Grif laughed as he sat down again, having returned his empty tray.

Pensword walked back after putting his and Lunar Fang’s trays through the return slot. He sat down and, in a matter of seconds, polished off his own apple, leaving little left but the stem and the seeds.

“So, uh, yeah. Sorry about that.” Vital Spark chuckled nervously as he blushed, then got up to toss his core. “So, where do we start?”

“Come on, Twilight,” Grif said, pulling the still-eating girl to her feet. “We’ve got an insane pink menace to track down.”

“But … but … but … my sandwich.” Twilight teared up as half her sandwich sat abandoned on her lunch tray.

Pensword picked up the sandwich. “Eat on the move,” he instructed, handing it off to her.

“Um … thanks, Pensword, Twilight said as she struggled to keep up with Grif. Lunar Fang and Vital Spark followed behind at a safe distance as they left the lunch room and entered the halls.

The group looked around the vibrantly decorated gymnasium.

“Balloons? Check. Streamers? Check. The color pink, even though it has no connotation to fall? Check. This is most definitely her work,” Grif said, “which means she will probably appear behind Vital Spark’s back in… now!” Grif said.

“Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie, head of the Fall Formal Planning Committee. How can I help you?” she asked, causing Vital Spark to jump a good foot into the air before he dropped back to the floor again.

“Jeez, how does she do that?” Vital exclaimed. Grif just patted his shoulder and smiled consolingly.

“I’m here to sign up to become the princess of the Fall Formal,” Twilight said.

“Getting your name on the ballet kinda late, aren't you?” Pinkie asked as she searched some nearby supplies for something.

“I’m brand new here,” Twilight replied. “Just arrived today.”

“Of course you're new here! But now that I see you, do you all have twins that live in the city? And does your twin sister have a dog named Spike exactly like that one?” Pinky asked excitedly as she pointed to Spike.

Pensword looked at the others. “I can neither confirm nor deny that question without consulting with the secretary.”

“Okay, secret agent man,” Pinkie said as she pulled out a clipboard and proceeded to produce a pen from her hair.

Twilight first took the pen in her mouth, then hesitantly smiled at Pinkie Pie, who continued to stare back. She slowly took the pen in her hand, then scrawled across the space in a series of loops and swirls. Finally, she smiled nervously and handed the pen back to Pinkie.

“Wow,” Pinkie said as she squinted at the clipboard. “Your handwriting is terrible! It’s like you’ve never even held a pen before.”

Twilight laughed nervously. “Is it?”

Before Pinkie could respond, a loud voice shouted through the gym with a distinctive country twang. “Somebody order a dozen cases of fizzy apple cider?”

Pinkie shot over. “Oh! Oh! Me, me, me! Yeah! Ha-ha! Me!” she cried happily.

Pensword chuckled as he watched the familiar antics and relaxed. Nothing would be able to harm them here. He just might be able to enjoy this vacation.after all.

Applejack smacked her cargo onto a nearby table, then let go of the case and turned to the door. “Mind taking care of the rest?”

“Eeyup,” a tall boy said as he carried in four containers of cider at once. Applejack quickly removed the top basket to reveal a tall, muscular, slightly red-skinned boy with messy blond hair and matching green eyes. Anyone could tell the two were related, though it helped being from Equestria.

“Hey, I know you,” Applejack said as she carried her crate over to another empty table.

“Um, you do?” Twilight asked nervously.

“Sure. You’re the new girl who gave Sunset Shimmer the what-for today.” She pulled a bottle of fizzy cider to her teeth and bit off a cap before guzzling it lustily.

“Twilight sparkle here is gonna run against Sunset Shimmer for Princess of the Fall Formal,” Pinkie explained.

Applejack promptly did one of the longest spit takes either world had ever seen. “I’d think twice about that. Oh, sure, she’ll probably approach you all friendly-like.” She promptly yanked Pinkie Pie down from where she had been hanging in mid-air and grabbed the heart-shaped balloon she’d been hanging on to with her mouth. She then drew an image of Sunset Shimmer on its front while Pinkie began to blow up a large orange balloon. Applejack brought her voice up to a higher falsetto. “‘I sure am looking forward to some friendly competition.’” Then she pulled up the orange balloon, which PInkie had taken the liberty of drawing a cartoon face of Twilight on, and lowered her voice slightly. “‘That’s so good to hear.’” She flipped Sunset’s balloon around to reveal a nail on its back. “But then, here comes the backstabbin’.” She popped Twilight’s balloon. “About the only girl you can trust less than Sunset Shimmer is Rainbow Dash.”

“Rainbow dash?” Twilight exclaimed in shock.

“She’s the captain of like every team in Canterlot High!” Pinkie said matter-of-factly as the balloon she’d been using as a bouncing ball toy beneath her legs popped.

“Well, for now,” Grif said.

“She’s also the captain of sayin’ she’s gonna do something for ya, and then turnin’ around and not even botherin’ to show up,” she said as she folded her arms angrily.

Twilight placed a hand on Applejack’s shoulder. “Thanks for the advice, Applejack, but this is something I really need to do.” She motioned to herself, then dropped her arms to her waist.

“Huh. Suit yourself.” Applejack laid a hand on her hip while the other held up in a casual shrugging gesture. Then she brought said hand to her lip as something occurred to her. “Hey, how did you know my name was Applejack?”

Twilight laughed nervously. “Um, I uh … didn’t you say?”

Big Mac piled another crate up “Nope.” Then he walked out as Pinkie Pie popped the top off one of the bottles of cider with the curl at the tip of her hair.

“She did a ridiculous amount of research on the area to better acquaint herself with the school. She is, how do you say, a big nerd like that. In a small town like this, it is pretty hard not to hear about the rodeo queen herself.” Please still be a rodeo star, please still be a rodeo star, Grif thought to himself repeatedly.

“I ain’t been in a rodeo in over three years. Ever since Miss Princess herself decided to grace us with her royal pain in the behind,” Applejack said, rolling her eyes.

“We should probably get going. I believe we have some homework to take care of.” Vital Spark hastily took hold of Twilight and began directing her towards the gymnasium doors.

“Well, uh, it sure was nice meeting you both. I’m sure I’ll be seeing you around,” Twilight said hastily, waving as Spike raced after them.

Pinkie immediately popped up next to Applejack, fizzy cider in hand. “That one’s trying to hide a secret, but I’m on to her.” She leaned in and whispered, “she’s psychic.”

Applejack just gave her a quizzical look. “Uhuh. If you say so.”

Suddenly, the gym doors were thrown open as a familiar red-and-yellow haired tyrant walked in, shadowed by a tall gangly yellow boy with green hair and a short squat grey boy with orange hair. She sneered as she examined the room. “This looks terrible. There should be more streamers near the stage, and fewer balloons.” She promptly popped a pair of balloons as she glared at Pinkie Pie before sauntering towards another part of the gym.

“Yeah,” Snips growled out in a failed attempt at intimidation as he tore some remnants of pink streamer paper. “Streamers.”

Snails came across next, trying to pop a large yellow balloon by hugging it. “And Fewer Balloons.” He tried to finish, but only managed to fall onto his back with an audible thud while the balloon escaped his grasp and rose to the ceiling.

Sunset looked at the crates of bottles in distaste. “Fizzy Apple Cider? Ugh! This is my coronation, not some hoedown!” she growled.

Applejack began to fume. “Well, now, it ain’t necessarily gonna be your coronation this time around.”

Sunset chuckled before scoffing “Oh, is that so? You country folk really aren't that bright. Must be why the other students say such awful things about you,” she sneered as she flipped Applejack’s stetson around and pulled it down to cover her face.

Applejack growled, fuming as the top of her hat popped open to reveal an extremely red face. One could almost hear the sound of steam whistling in the air.

“Obviously it’s gonna be my coronation. I’m running unopposed.”

Pinkie Pie jumped in cheerfully. “Not this time! The new girl signed up!” she said, offering the clipboard as proof.

“What?” Sunset shouted, grabbing the clipboard.

“I know. Her handwriting is really bad,” Pinkie said, looking over Sunset’s shoulder.

Sunset scanned the name over and over again. “Where is this Twilight Sparkle?” she growled menacingly, her eyebrows furrowing together. She started, realizing she’d just let her facade drop. She put out her best fake laugh, which, thanks to years of practice, was convincing enough to fool anyone present. “I’m looking forward to meeting the competition,” she said, spreading her arms apart in the act of fair sportsmanship. She handed the clipboard back to Pinkie Pie before turning to leave, her two cronies following behind. “And I’m going to make sure to crush it,” she said after the three had safely passed the doors into the halls. Snips and Snails snickered behind her as they left in search of Twilight.

Twilight slowly made her way down the abandoned halls. She was already late for her next class, and she could hardly understand this new map. She kept getting all turned around in this school. She stopped in one of the older halls of the building. Faulty lighting cast several of the lockers in darker shadows as she struggled to make sense of the map again.

“Can’t believe I didn’t recognise you earlier,” an all-too-familiar voice spoke out in a haughty tone as Sunset Shimmer approached with arms crossed. “Should have known Princess Celestia would send her prized pupil after my crown.” Her eyes locked on Spike. “And her little dog, too.”

“It’s my crown,” Twilight exclaimed as she leaned in to stare Sunset down.

“Whatever,” Sunset scoffed. “This is just a minor setback for me. You don’t know a thing about this place, and I already rule it!” she sneered.

“If that’s so, why do you even need my crown? You went to an awful lot of trouble to switch it with the one that belongs here.”

Sunset chuckled darkly. “Pop quiz: what happens when you bring an element of harmony into an alternate world?” She looked into Twilight’s blank expression and laughed. “You don’t know? Seriously? And you're supposed to be Celestia’s star student? Then again, what are the chances she’d find somepony as bright as me to take under her wing after I decided to leave Equestria? Bit embarrassing that you were the best she could do.”

Spike growled and barked angrily at Sunset as he emerged from the backpack.

“Oh, and I’d keep an eye on your mutt. Hate for him to be … taken away from you.”

“Is that a threat?” Spike asked boldly as he extended a paw like a fist.

“Of course not.” She smiled evilly at the pup.

Spike barked in response, still baring his fangs as Sunset brought a silencing finger to his muzzle.

Sunset leaned in. “But I’d cut down on the chatter if I were you. Don’t want everyone to know you don’t belong here now, do you?” She turned and walked away. “You want to be a princess here? Please. You don’t know the first thing about fitting in.” With these words, Sunset smirked and walked confidently down the hallway.

While Sunset had been having her conversation with Twilight, Grif and Vital Spark had been searching for her. Seeing Sunset walk past them with her grin, Grif looked at Vital and silently jerked his head in Sunset’s direction.

“Seriously?” Vital mouthed. Grif nodded and pointed. Vital sighed, threw up his hands in a why-me gesture, nodded, and followed after the girl.

Sunset walked towards the gymnasium just in time to encounter Snips and Snails hopping out wrapped from head to toe in torn streamers. With a growl, she proceeded to tear the offending decorations off the two boys. She gestured just in time to reveal Twilight heading down the hall opposite to them with Grif.

“I want you to follow her. Bring me anything I can use, just like the last girl who thought she could challenge me.”

“You got it, Sunset Shimmer,” Snips said eagerly as he and Snails saluted in unison.

Sunset turned from the pair and laced her fingers together in a tent as a shadow passed over her face. “When the crown and its power are mine, Twilight Sparkle will be sorry she ever stepped hoof into this world. Not that she’d be much safer in Equestria.” She chuckled darkly.

“Yeah. In Equestria,” Snips said like an incompetent yes-man. When it came to evil, these two clearly had no real talent.

Sunset growled as she turned on the pair. “What are you still doing here? Go!” She pointed down the hall after Twilight.

The shout took them by surprise, causing the two bumblers to slam into each other. Each let out multiple exclamations of pain while stars danced around their heads briefly before they shook their heads and ran off.

Vital Spark came around the corner and rolled his eyes as he saw the scattered streamers. “Augh. I wish people would stop leaving trash all over the place. I guess some things are just universal in every school.” He sighed as he stooped down to start picking up the debris. Then he looked up at Sunset. “Oh, I’m sorry, the name’s Vital Spark. I just transferred here. What’s your name?” he asked, clutching a set of streamers in one hand as he extended the other.

Sunset scoffed. “Whatever,” she said, turning and walking away slowly.

“Wow. Talk about a cold shoulder,” he muttered as he finished picking up the streamers. “Nice meeting you, too!” he called out after her, then walked into the gym to return the streamers to Pinkie Pie before making his way back out into the hall. “Now I’ve just gotta find Grif. Let’s see. He’s with Twilight, who’s going to be completely lost. She’ll be looking for somewhere she feels comfortable …” he did a facepalm. “Of course. Doy.” With that said, he navigated the halls with the assistance of the school map, stuffing one of the streamers Sunset had touched into his pocket for potential use later.

Twilight continued down the hall until her stomach growled. She approached one of the snack machines and gazed at the contents inside, licking her lips as she eyed the fruit slices next to the peanut butter crackers. Realizing the barrier that kept her from this delicious snack, she grabbed the side of the machine and tried to pull it open from the front. When that didn’t work, she tried pushing it instead. Still, the iron vault wouldn’t yield up its delicious tangy treasure. She plastered herself to the glass and looked inside, her stomach insistent as it growled yet again. Her eyes narrowed with determination as she dropped to the ground on her hands and feet and raised her right leg. Just as she was about to kick with all her might, a familiar figure with pale blue skin walked up with her haughty voice.

“Excuse me,” she said as she passed Twilight and looked into the machine. She wore a blue school hoodie and a pair of light blue boots accented with purple tops and toes with white stars. Her purple skirt bore her counterpart’s cutiemark while a single gold embossed purple star pin had been placed in her hair. “The Great and Powerful Trrrrrrixie–!” She raised her hands into the air dramatically with balled fists. Then she dropped back down and smiled into her reflection, opening a hand to reveal a familiar golden coin. “–needs some peanut butter crackers.” She popped the coin in, entered the code for the snack, and retrieved it, holding it between her two fingers as she walked past Twilight magnanimously. “Voilah,” she said.

Twilight looked on after she left, then turned to face Spike as he peeked out from her bag. Pain and discouragement showed in her eyes. “Sunset Shimmer is right.” She slumped forward and started to walk aimlessly. “I don’t know the first thing about this place.”

“Then it’s a very good thing we came with you,” Grif spoke up as he approached her. Seeing a passing student, he waved. “Hey man, spare some change?” he asked

“Oh, sure.” The student reached into his pocket and placed a few coins in Grif’s hand.

“Thanks.” The other student nodded before walking off. Grif reached the vending machine and an instant later, approached Twilight, offering the fruit cup. “I, Pensword, Vital Spark, and even Hammer Strike had to do time here at one point. High school is tough, but we can get you through it.”

Twilight smiled weakly as she took the cup and opened it, popping a piece of strawberry in her mouth. She sighed in relief as her stomach finally started to quiet down. “Thanks, Grif. I … I just feel so overwhelmed. If I’m going to really fit in and win votes, we need to do some research.” She popped another piece of fruit into her mouth, then offered the cup to Grif.

Grif refused. “It’s fine. I ate enough at lunch, and I still have some of my emergency dried meat in my pack. Not everything was changed when we arrived.”

“Research?” spike asked.

Twilight began to walk again as Grif trailed behind. “This place has a school,” she said, lifting her hands as she began to exercise her deductive reasoning. “I have to believe it’s got a–” she stopped in front of an inconspicuous set of doors and turned to see a sparkling clean “–library!” She turned and shot her hands up above her head in victory, grinning as she raced inside.

“I swear she has a sixth sense for these things.” Grif facepalmed as he followed her.

“Gah.” Pensword growled in frustration as he exited one of the classrooms. “Why is it that base four is an invalid form of mathematics? I learned that way. It is the freshest in my mind, and yet I am marked wrong on it in the class quiz. I even showed my work for feather’s sake. It might have taken him more time to analyze, but I should be correct.” Lunar Fang placed a consoling arm around his shoulder.

“How many fingers do humans have?” she asked.

“Uh...” Pensword quickly looked down at the fingers and wiggled them. “Ten.”

“Gryphons used that for the basis of their mathematics, too. It’s why Equestria had to reform the educational system to account for it,” Lunar Fang explained.

“You are telling me that I am going to have to relearn math? Again?” He whined. “I just ... can I just have a nice event where I do not have to reinvest my entire learning over?” He finally noticed the looks he was attracting. “Yeah … might want to talk about this later.”

“How do you do it?” she asked him quietly.

“Do what?” He asked as they drew closer to the school’s entrance.

“Your wings. You don’t seem bothered by their absence at all. It’s driving me mad.”

“It is driving me crazy,” Pensword admitted. “However, I am drawing upon Matthew’s memories and feelings to keep from total panic. According to him, we grew up without wings, so I should be able to cope.”

“You make it sound so easy.” She sighed heavily. Looking at her now, Pensword could finally tell just how fragile her state really was.

“Well, when we get settled in, how about–?” he leaned in and whispered into her ear. “Would that help?” He asked, leaned back with a smirk.

For the first time since they arrived, Lunar Fang blushed deeply. “Oh, I think that would help immensely,” she replied, giggling.

Pensword chuckled at her reaction. “Good. We should make do, and hopefully this week will pass quickly. Then we can return home.” He paused as he realized something. “Should we start buying books to bring back? Or anything else?”

“... We’d have to be careful about sneaking it through, but I think we could get a few things.”

“Good. Because we can learn a lot here and apply it back home. Say, do you think we can still detect weather changes?”

“I honestly don’t know. I’m still trying to adjust to this. How did you ever get used to it?”

Pensword laughed. “Used to what? Remember, I was born like this. I didn’t get a Pony form until later.” He shuddered briefly. “So, I am comfortable in both forms now, although I much prefer my Pony form. After all, it has wings, and I can sit on a cloud.” He winked at her.

“I just hope this week goes by quickly.”

“Same here. I do not want Moon River to get too spoiled while we’re gone.” He casually looked down at his hand, then jerked to a halt. “Woah.” He began to laugh. “It looks like we have wedding rings.” He pointed to the simple gold band on her ring finger.

“You mentioned these. They’re the human equivalent to heart gifts, right?”

“That is correct. They also stand as a physical sign of our oaths as a Thestral couple.”

“Well, at least there is something that mirror can’t take from us.” She smiled, giving him a short peck on the cheek.

“Agreed. Even if we are more like teenage sweethearts in this world,” he muttered, blushing from the peck as they sat on a nearby bench to wait, among other things.

Author's Note

Sorry this is a Day late.

I, the publisher, Am pulling double shifts at work and an Intern location. I apologies for the lateness of this chapter.

80 - Finding Our Way

Extended Holiday
Ch 80: Finding our Way
Act 10

Twilight bunched up her hand into a fist as she sat at the computer and proceeded to try to type as she used to when she was a Pony. Naturally, this resulted in getting absolutely nowhere and causing random letters to spread all over the search bar.

“No.” Grif shook his head and grabbed her hands. Gently, he opened her fingers. “Think of each finger like a frog. Each is its own entity with its own muscles and bones. They are strong together, but much more versatile when used individually,” he explained as he set her fingers on the correct keys with both thumbs on the space bar. “I don’t need to go into the alphabet at least. When you hit a key on here–” He pressed the currently vacant T key and a t popped onto the screen. “–It appears on there. If you are typing multiple words, you hit this long key with your thumb–” He hit the space key. “–and it creates an empty space. When you’re done typing what you need, you hit enter, this funny looking key here,” he said, pointing to the key in question. “And if you make a mistake, just hit this key up here with the backwards pointed arrow. You got that?”

“I … think so.” She slowly pushed key by key. “Like this?”

“Exactly.” Grif nodded. “When you hit the enter key, a bunch of random things will pop up on the screen. When you see something that seems connected to your search, you take the mouse–” he guided her hand to the mouse and placed it carefully “–and you guide that little white arrow to the blue writing and click on it by pressing the left button on this. Think you can handle that for now, Twilight?”

“What do I do if I want to go back?”

“You see those arrows in the corner? You move the white arrow up to the backwards facing one and push the left button on the mouse. If you need anything else, just ask me. I’ll just be on this one doing my own research, okay?”

“O-okay,” Twilight said uncertainly before she began typing. After about ten minutes or so, she rapidly adjusted to the basics before her fingers flew across the board. In what felt like mere minutes, an hour had flown by.

Grif stood by the printer when Twilight finally left the computer. He watched her head for the more solid books as the last of the dossiers they had found together printed off. He had decided the others needed to know just who they turned out to be in this world.

“Hey, Grif,” Vital said. “Whatcha doin’?”

“Well, Vital, I think you may want to see this.” He shuffled through the papers before handing one to the boy. “I found us on the internet.”

“Say what now?” Vital’s eyes widened as he reviewed the paper.

“Yeah.” Grif nodded. “Tell me about it. So, what did you find out?”

“According to this, I’m supposed to be a child prodigy with an emphasis in chemistry for Crystal Prep. The rest is music and homeopathic medicine. Grif, I know barely enough about one of those things and I hardly passed chemistry last time around. How am I supposed to measure up to all this?”

Grif facepalmed. “I meant about our dear friend Sunset Shimmer and her minions.”

“Oh, that.” Vital chuckled nervously. “Yeah, she’s pretty much looking for damaging material to drag Twilight through the mud. Apparently, she did the same thing to the last girl to run against her. That’s why she changed schools in the first place. Sunset sent Snips and Snails to do the dirty work, so we should keep an eye out for them.”

“Are they in here now?”

“Most likely.”

“Okay, so I’m going to try and get out of sight. I want you to find one of them, let him see you, and keep him moving.”

“You know they’re never apart, right? I’ll have to spook them first, then run after one. Since they’re after Twilight, we should probably look for the best vantage points to record her from.”

“Not like we’re in a room filled with large shelves with easily movable books to form viewing holes and the like.” Grif rolled his eyes.

“Grif, this is Snips and Snails we’re talking about here. Do you really think they’d think of that?”

“Okay then. Stay here and act natural. When I give the signal, cover the door, okay?”

“What should I expect?”

“Someone’s going to run. Possibly two.”

“Alright. Just give me a second to find a good novel. Then I’ll camp out by the doors.” When Vital looked back, Grif was already gone. He sighed. “Typical.” With that, he plopped down onto the desk nearest the entrance and pulled out his homework for the night. “And here I thought I’d never have to stare at this stuff again,” he muttered to himself. A few minutes later, two very familiar and startled screams notified him Grif had been successful. He quickly rose to the doors and closed them casually before leaning against them, book still in hand as he heard the sound of scampering feet. Turning, he braced himself. “Not so fast, buddy,” he said as he grabbed the slower of the pair. Snips struggled in Vital’s arms as Snails bolted through the doors with an angry slam.

“Hey, let me go!” Snips whined.

“Well now,” Grif said as he noticed Snips’ phone on the floor, having been dropped when Vital caught him. “There seems to be an awful lot of footage here pertaining to Twilight Sparkle. Why would you be spying on her?”

“None of your business.”

“Maybe, but under the school's business, this kind of unsanctioned footage easily qualifies for harassment,” Grif said. “So maybe I should take this to Vice Principal Luna? Or even better, call up my sponsor? You remember Superintendent Hammer Strike’s reputation, right?”

“That… that’s no problem. Not after Sunset Shimmer wins the crown,” Snips sneered. “Go ahead. Take the video. You wouldn’t be able to figure out what we’re gonna do with it anyway.”

Grif smirked as he looked at Vital. “Ain’t that cute? He thinks he’s intimidating,” he said as he tapped a few of the phone’s keys. “Listen closely, little man. You and your buddy get caught near Twilight again, and they will never know what happened to you.” Grif’s tone held a terrifyingly cheerful aspect to it as he slipped the now completely factory reset cell phone into Snips’ pocket. “Sunset may have promised you a lot, but next time, choose your sides more carefully.” Grif towered over Snips as he reached his full height. “Now you tell Sunset that if she wants the crown, Celestia’s Ghost, the Avatar of Winds, and the Moonkissed Pegasus welcome the challenge. Now return to your mistress.” Grif nodded for Vital to let him go.

Vital did so and watched sadly as Snips stumbled down the hall. “Grif, he’s just a kid. Did you really have to go and scare him like that?”

“The fate of two worlds is possibly in danger here. Worse yet, it seems Sunset Shimmer has made those two aware of this fact. If this comes to a head, I want to know they knew what they were facing. They knew what they were dealing with. I’m giving those two the chance to back away, because if they don’t, mercy may not be a commodity we can spare, and I know Hammer Strike and Pensword would agree with that fact.”

Vital sighed. “I can understand where you’re coming from, Grif. I just wish we could’ve shown them what Equestria and Sunset were like before. Maybe then they wouldn’t be so willing to help her. The way they are … I wouldn’t be surprised if they’re made fun of here, just like I was when I was their age. She probably promised them power and revenge as incentives.”

“Maybe I’m just not as fit for this world as I was when the three of us first arrived in Equestria, but you have to remember, Vital. Sunset’s promises also carry the possibilities of death and disgrace. No warrior should go to war thinking only of the victory without considering the cost of defeat. I pray you never have to be in that instance, but those two have entered a game far more dangerous than they realize. If I am to be the villain of the piece to make them see that, then I will do so willingly.” He looked back into the library. Miss Cheerilee was busy stacking shelves and preparing to close. “It’s getting late. Let’s get Twilight and figure out where Lunar Fang and Pensword are. Then we find out what Hammer Strike managed to do for us.”

“You’d better go tear her away from those books then. If we don’t, she’s liable to stay here the whole night.”

“And sleep on a bed made out of books?” Grif laughed as they made their way to the shelf where Twilight was engrossed in an old yearbook, three waist-sized stacks surrounding her as she continued to work.

Hammer Strike sighed quietly to himself as he leaned against the statue they arrived through, waiting for the group to show up. Students walked by him, each one talking with friends about some sort of plans, or where something was happening. On his face a new pair of sunglasses sat, protecting his eyes from the sun. He had specially purchased them for himself.

The first to show up were Pensword and Lunar Fang. They were still wearing their newly changed school bags as they walked purposefully to the statue.

“You look very bored,” Grif noted as Twilight, Vital, and himself arrived soon after. Twilight was hauling a bag filled to the brim with books.

“Just waiting on you guys,” Hammer said, looking up to the group. “You all ready to go?”

“I need food. Please tell me you got money?” Grif said imploringly. “Damn giant body and teenage metabolism aren't a good mix.”

“I have to admit, I’m surprised at how hungry my body is, too. Last time I was human, I usually just had to eat a sandwich or something and I’d be good for four hours at least,” Vital said.

“I just want to get settled in and start a plan of action,” Pensword replied. “Also, welcome to my world when I was a Teenager.” He shook his head knowingly and folded his arms expectantly. “So what happened? Do you want me to find a park and pitch a tent?”

“No, I’d like you all to get in the car so we can go home,” Hammer replied as he pulled out a jingling set of keys comlete with a remote. Pressing one of the buttons, a vehicle in the distance chirped as its doors unlocked. Said vehicle was a crimson stretch Hummer with enough space to hold the six passengers comfortably, considering it had enough room to fit a good twelve people at least. The seating curved around the vehicle, giving plenty of space for the passengers to stretch their legs. Red lighting waited for evening to come to turn on beneath plain black and brown leather seats that had been set by various cupholders, snack holders, etc.

“Just how much money did you get?” Grif asked, eyeing the vehicle. “This couldn’t have come cheap.”

“I’ll tell you more when we get in, but for now, I already owned it.”

“I look forward to the debriefing.” Pensword smiled as he opened one of the passenger doors and motioned for Lunar Fang.

Grif grabbed the pages from his bag as he headed for the passenger front seat. “I looked up our information, but I guess you already know yours,” he said he turned to Pensword, offering two sheets. “Here.”

“Oh?” Pensword took the pages and flipped to the second. “Okay, one is yours, dear, and one is mine. Here you go.” He passed the sheet over to Lunar Fang as they made their way further into the Hummer.

“I’m guessing it’ll be something along the lines of the Native Americans back home,” Vital said. “Political activists or something like that.” He sighed as he plopped into his seat. “Hey, Pensword, could you pass me a water, or whatever’s in that mini-fridge over there?”

Pensword did as he was asked. His hand emerged triumphantly gripping the dew-dropped water bottle before buckling Lunar Fang’s seatbelt and then his own. After he’d made sure both were secure, he tossed the bottle to Vital Spark while reviewing his own history. “Okay, let’s see. It appears I am part of the republic remnant and natives to this land. I use both heritages to my advantage, and … I already published two history books?” He yelped as he looked to Lunar Fang, who blushed as she reviewed her papers.

“I appear to be fully native here, but I’m an activist who fights for more rights for the natives.” She giggled and snuggled up to her mate. “Two books? I might have to read what you’ve written. Or maybe you could read it to me in bed?” Pensword blushed profusely and she laughed. “Ah, it seems I wrote an editorial demanding you to revise some of your words in one of your works, claiming that you have dishonored your ancestors.”

“Let’s see. One is a historical overview of the S.S. Titan.” He blinked. “The Titan? Wow, I almost want to say that this is like the Titanic.” He looked further down. “The other is a historical fiction novel: The Last Invasion of the Homeland.” He looked up. “That, I think, is a book set in this world’s equivalent of the Third Gryphon War.” He frowned. “It seems that in this world you and I are much different.” He chuckled. “However, what if our counterparts fall in love over this argument?”

“Makes sense. No, Twilight, not there. Your seat belt goes over you like this.” Vital proceeded to reach for the belt portion, placed it in Twilight’s hand, and then guided it to the corresponding buckle on the other side. Then he placed her hand over the belt’s tightener and pulled. “There. See? All set.”

Hammer Strike turned the key in the ignition and the car turned on. The engine rumbled and hissed as it warmed up.

“Where’s the coal? Or the water?” Twilight asked, looking around. “It sounds like an animal, but from what you’ve told me, this is supposed to be a method of transport. The only thing I can think of would be steam power, but that doesn’t seem possible. There’s no tank”

“Electricity heats up the coils, producing steam, so it is in fact a steam engine,” Hammer Strike responded.

“No fossil fuels here?” Grif asked.

Hammer Strike chuckled as he put the car into gear and began their journey home. “Nope. I made sure of that awhile back, it seems.”

“Something tells me you found out a lot of interesting things today,” Grif said. “By the way, we need school supplies. Twilight was going to have a meltdown over not having a quill until someone lent us a few pens and some paper.” Twilight went red with embarrassment.

“In the trunk. The rest is at home.”

“The rest is at home? Did you buy a house?” Pensword asked in shock. “How much is gold going for?”

“Remember how I said I already owned the car?” The group nodded. “So, you’re looking at the CEO of Strike Co., one of the largest companies on the planet.”

“And what? They saw your face and heard you misplaced your house keys, credit cards, bank card, license and just handed these things to you?” Grif asked.

“Apparently I accidentally get those destroyed all the time when testing equipment.”

“So you’re just as crazy on this side of the looking glass. Good to know.” Vital chuckled. “Also, at the risk of Murphy’s law firing on me again, I shall quote from our dear friend, Firebrand. ‘Convenient!’” He flinched, bracing himself for whatever might come.

“Vital, not everything is going to invoke Murphy. We do not live in some cartoon or world dictated by fictional laws. Please calm down, because it is getting old.”

Grif looked away from the group and winked to no one in particular.

Vital cocked an eyebrow. “Pensword, you might want to consider going over some of Matthew’s memories of Ponyville from before he met Lunar Fang. Something’s telling me you’ve got a few blanks.”

“Hence why I said that,” Pensword answered. “Those memories are a caricature. It would be like going back in time to the seventeen hundreds and only having Liberty’s Kids to fall back on.” He looked to Vital. “Completely different things, to be honest.”

“Anyway, where do we find the largest steaks, meatiest burgers, or cheesiest pizzas? I’m hungry,” Grif said.

“I’ll either make it or order it when we get home,” Hammer Strike replied.

“Sounds good to me. I love a good pizza.” Vital grinned. “Think we could make it a supreme? Or if we want to keep it vegetarian for Twilight, how about we go with a spinach pizza with a white créme sauce?”

“That does sound pretty good about now,” Twilight said as she looked down at her own stomach. It let loose a growl. “How did you four deal with this on a regular basis as humans? It’s no wonder you were able to hold your own against Princess Luna, Grif.”

“Internal balancing system, full on heating system for a body without fur, five separately mobile appendages at the end of each limb, it all burns calories.” Grif shrugged. “That, and we’re teenagers. I’m not sure how it is for Ponies, but teenage Humans are almost always hungry when they’re at their metabolic peak, usually because of the changes the body is going through.”

“... Oh. Well, I guess that makes sense. So do I just have to learn to deal with the hunger then?”

“I’m pretty sure Hammer Strike can fix us up with an allowance so we can get snacks and other things to keep us satisfied. You don’t have to worry, Twilight.”

“Or just pack things from home. I got plenty of groceries,” Hammer replied.

“That works, too.” Vital grinned. “Ah, Chex Mix, how much I have missed you.”

“Can we at least get book money?” Grif asked. “There was an expy of Musashi here, and if he wrote a certain book, I want to get my hands on it.”

“We’ll see,” Hammer Strike said, slowing the vehicle down as he pointed towards their right. “There it is.”

“It’s very…. Okay, honestly, I got nothing,” Grif said. A great blue lake shimmered in the afternoon sun to the east of a flowing, perfectly trimmed, emerald yard. The wrought iron gates of the establishment bore Hammer Strike’s cutie mark, carved into both sides. A series of birch and willow trees added extra texture while rose bushes and other flower arrangements dotted the yard to add variety.

As they drew up to the house itself, its shadow blotted out the sun with its wide two story frame. A redwood stained two layer balcony stood out at the front with red painted lattice work at its foundation. Two large glass doors shone prominently on top, while the main entryway was marked by a pair of matching red doors with a white trimming. The rest of the house was built out of a pale granite that had been cut and polished to a sheen. A solid line of white trimming ran around the the perimeter of the house, dividing the two floors one from the other. To the right of the building, a tall red brick fireplace rose up along the base of the house. A few casual puffs of smoke puffed up from the stacks, giving the home a lived-in sort of feel. As the drive wound around, they got a glimpse of the back yard, where the dual porch wrapped around for a nice view and sunbathing location. A positively gigantic pool, complete with interior temperature control and ten foot slope reflected the sun’s light while the grey paving of the patio and walkway reflected dimly, its slightly ridged texture glittering. A wooden table and series of lawn chairs waited on the grass to cool hot feet running from the pool to the barbeque that waited out by the corner of the lawn. A five foot tall stone wall divided the inner yard from the outer yard.

“... Well, I’m officially blown away,” Vital Spark said. “This is fancier than the rental place my family went to back at Lake Tahoe for our reunion.”

“It’s certainly not small,” Lunar Fang said. “Reminds me of some of the houses in Outer Canterlot.”

“This is what happens when you want to spend money,” Hammer Strike commented as he came to a halt next to the gate, a keypad right next to his window. He hummed as he put in a code, resulting in a green light flashing from said keypad and the gate opening.

Pensword stared. “I…” He blinked. “I have seen few homes bigger than this, and one is gone due to arson. The other is lived in by royalty or nobility.” He looked around the property once more. “This is ... well, I know I am going to enjoy doing my homework outside.”

“By the way, Hammer Strike, I’m going to need a note excusing me and Twilight from class this afternoon,” Grif said. “Somebody kinda got caught up in the school library.”

“Again, I’ll see to it,” Hammer Strike said, bringing the car to a halt in the garage. “Alright, so, you can all go explore and pick out rooms besides the one that is obviously mine.” He pulled the car in park just in front of the garage and pressed a button by the steering wheel, which caused the Hummer’s trunk to pop open.

“So we need to unload everything?” Grif asked as he made his way back, having already undone his seatbelt.

“I’m good with that.” Vital smiled as he disengaged and joined Grif.

“Okay, just give me some items to bring in. I can have at least three bags per arm,” Pensword said.

The group each grabbed bags and in a matter of minutes the large load of cargo was transferred into the house. Wine red carpeting covered a majority of the floor space save for the kitchen area, which was floored with black marble tiling. A stainless steel fridge and oven stood side by side, walled in by the matching marble countertops. Across the way, a large double sink sat with drying rack and pad to clean any dishes too large for the dishwasher. Suspended over the counter was a line of cherry wood cupboards with matching shelves and drawers occupying the space under the countertop. A large island stood across from it, carrying other smaller kitchen devices and extra storage space.

The rest of the house, or at least what they had seen thus far, was a wide hallway with a series of connected doors. At the end of said hallway was a large wooden spiral staircase leading to the next floor. After setting everything down in the kitchen area, the group explored the rest of the house revealing a plush living room with a large leather couch and two leather arm chairs before a positively gigantic wall-mounted TV set. Stereo speakers circled the room, and what looked mysteriously like a Blu-ray DVD player was on a wide wooden entertainment stand beneath the TV. There were several other devices, but the group couldn’t quite figure them all out.

Behind the first floor doors, they discovered a workout room with a punching bag, treadmill, several sets of weights, and other such equipment. A large slate-tiled bathroom with, amongst many other things, a tub that could probably fit ten fairly hefty people with no major room issues adjoined the workout room. When the final door opened, both Grif and Twilight stopped dead, eyes widening as they scanned the large shelves filled with old dusty tomes. Two arm chairs sat with a coffee table between them before an elegant fireplace that was obviously connected to the outside chimney.

“A private library. It’s ... it’s….” Twilight wiped a tear.

“It’s goddamn gorgeous,” Grif said, looking around.

“Uh, guys, shouldn’t we be looking for our rooms first? The library can wait till after we unpack,” Vital said. “It’ll be here when we get back.”

Several moments of whining negotiations later, they managed to pull the two bibliophiles away, and the group ascended to the upper level. Grif discovered his room nigh instantly as he opened a door to reveal teal colored wallpaper hosting a large flat screen TV and three different vintage arcade machines. A vintage writing desk stood against the far wall. The bed was also decently large, which helped given his larger-than-average size. Grinning, he walked over and plopped into the bed. “I’m home.” He laughed.

“If we can’t find our room, I’ll set the cots up in the library,” Pensword said, only to eep in surprise as Lunar Fang kissed him full on the mouth, wrapping her arms around him.

“You used two contractions in a row.” She purred happily as she looked him in the eye.

“This house is huge, guys, I’m pretty sure finding a room for each of us won’t be a problem.” Much to his surprise, Vital Spark found a brass placard on a door with his name on it. “... Oh yeah. Exchange student. The Hammer Strike of this world would’ve prepared a room for me.” Opening the door, Vital was immediately struck by the grassland motif on the wallpaper. Various trees sprouted across the plains portrayed alongside a few sets of basic huts. A simple desk with three drawers on either side and a wide space sat next to the window with dark green curtains. To his right, much like Grif’s room, a large screen TV had been mounted to the wall. To his left, an extra long twin had been set up, its pillows and bedding already prepared for him. A dark black wood headboard carved with various inscriptions of animals and men and women dancing around a fire invoked the sense of tribalism and ritual. For some reason, he found the smell of the room comforting as he sat on the bed. Laying flat on the mattress, he looked up to see a black ceiling with little pinpricks of light bulbs just barely peeking through the molding. He wouldn’t be surprised if there were a remote somewhere around to help adjust the settings. “Well, that’s one thing the Hammer Strikes seem to have in common. They both think of everything.” With that said, he got up again and made his way back out of the room. He could explore the closet later.

“So, should we get Twilight to the guest bedroom?” Pensword asked as Vital re-emerged.

“I’m guessing there’s a whole fleet of guest rooms. We’ll just let Twilight pick whichever one tickles her fancy,” Vital replied.

The Next room they found was in the far corner of the house. The first thing they noticed was that the bed frame was made from antique brass with a king sized mattress. A reading bookshelf sat in the corner with a small round table and chair for curling up with a good read. A fireplace sat in front opposite the bed beneath a smaller flat screen TV. On the wall to the right, a large painting of a historic cityscape stared the historian in the face. The wallpaper was done tastefully with a light tan color. The lower half of the wall had been covered in wood paneling. The carpet was nice and short, dyed a natural dark blue. Two bedside tables stood symmetrically on either side of the bed. A phone waited on one stand, an alarm clock on the other. There was no closet, but a wardrobe near the window seat would serve the occupants’ needs well enough. “We’ll take this one,” Lunar Fang said, eying Pensword amorously. She proceeded to close the door. A few seconds later, the bolt had been thrown with a final click.

The heroes reconvened in the living room and reclined on the leather couches while Shawn worked at the stove to prepare the promised pizzas.

Grif was practically giggling as he flipped through an old dusty tome. “The Book of the Five Circles as penned by Ultimate Edge. This is a manual that redefined sword fighting and several of the rules of warfare. It’s still used today by some militaries alongside The Art of War. A private copy like this must be so expensive. Hammer Strike, can I keep this book?”

“Sure,” Hammer Strike called out from the kitchen.

“Art of War? I need this world’s version to compare the differences,” Pensword said, looking happily at the books on the table. A dreamy smile had been on his face ever since he and Lunar Fang had come back from their little disappearing act earlier.

“I know these are supposed to be major fighting works, but do you guys really think we’ll need them here? I mean, I know Sunset is probably planning something bad, but I doubt it’ll come to swordplay,” Vital Spark said.

Pensword actually barked out his laughter. “The Art of War can be, and has been, applied for many aspects ranging from sports teams to high level business boards,” Pensword said as he chuckled. “It’s useful for lots of areas of life, not just war.”

“Oh, I’m taking this home,” Grif said. “It belonged to Hammer Strike, and he gave it to me as a gift, so it’s perfectly legal.”

“Even though it’s an alternate dimension Hammer Strike, and not this dimension’s?” Vital asked.

“You keep playing as if the moral side to ethics is going to stop me when the technical side says I am in the right. I am keeping this book,” Grif said with a tone of finality.

“I still think it’s wrong,” Vital said, then shrugged. “But I won’t stop you if that’s how you feel about it.”

“Um, Vital Spark, there were two other copies on the shelves in the warfare section of the library,” Lunar Fang said. “I don’t think it’ll hurt if Grif takes just one.”

“... Fine. But I still think it’s wrong.”

Pensword sighed as he put a hand to his forehead. “Vital, we are already going to be taking papers, pens, books, textbooks, and other items.” He pointed to his friends. “It has been over forty years for Hammer, twenty years for us, since we last lived in a Human society. Of course we are going to bring home items that will remind us of home.”

Vital Spark brought a hand to his forehead and promptly smacked it. “... And I just realized my entire argument is invalid because we’re staying in a house we don’t own, using resources that aren’t ours, and need to if we’re going to actually survive our stay here.” Vital slumped. “And now I feel like crap. Great.” He chuckled briefly. “Hey, Shawn, that comfort food ready yet? I think I need to put myself into a food coma for a bit.”

“Thirty seconds,” Hammer replied, still in the kitchen.

“Good. I am looking forward to some nice pizza pie,” Pensword said. “And yes, Comfort food is a must.”

“Thirty seconds also means you might as well come in here,” Hammer shouted.

“Let’s go. I could use something to get my mind off all this,” Vital said as he pushed himself up off the couch. “Gotta stay the course now that we’re on it, right?”

“Yes. Just be glad you do not have to battle through three squads of Gryphons wanting your head, heart, and liver,” Pensword replied as he stood up, then offered a hand to Lunar Fang. “Frankly, with what we have brought in loose change, we can easily reimburse the lost books.” He paused. “Also, do you think this world’s Hammer Strike would like us reimbursing him for lost books?”

“... Good point. He’d probably be happy to have something stolen, now that I think about it,” Vital said. “Assuming he’s like our Hammer Strike.” He turned to face the others. “Well? Are you all just going to sit there, or are you going to come eat? You heard the man. Dinner’s ready.”

Pensword looked Vital in the eye as he and Lunar Fang both shuffled past him, walking more like an old couple, but at least they were making progress. As he was about to enter the kitchen, he turned to face his friend once more. “Vital, please, just let us worry about the consequences. You worry too much as it is.”

Grif was on his feet in a moment and on the prowl for some pizza. Twilight stood up after him, snapped both arms out as she teetered, then waved them in circles. She was able to regain her balance just in time and make her way towards the kitchen without falling. Vital offered a helping hand and the pair made their way inside.

“Alright. Now that everyone’s had a nice meal, let’s get down to business,” Twilight said as she slapped a large gold-embossed blue volume on the table. “I found this during my studies in the Canterlot Library. It’s an old yearbook from when everything started going wrong here at the school.”

“Suspicions you have, hmm? Bring them to light, you must,” Grif said with his best Yoda impersonation.

“Um … what was that?” Twilight asked, her brow cocked in confusion. Everyone in the room did a facepalm except for Lunar Fang, who was just as clueless.

“It’s a reference to a movie series from back home. A character called Yoda speaks like that. It’s his unique quirk,” Vital Spark explained.

“Oh. Okay then.” Twilight proceeded to open the book to reveal five younger girls in a group. The hairstyles and faces of each made their identities very easy to discern, even if they had not met all of them yet.

“That looks like your friends,” Lunar Fang said.

“It is. They all look so close here. I just don’t understand what could’ve gone wrong. The way Applejack and Pinkie were all talking today, not to mention Fluttershy … it just doesn’t add up. Something must have happened, and the only thing that I can see to make a difference is this.” She flipped open to a new page portraying a large stage with purple curtains hanging behind. A familiar looking girl with fiery red-and-yellow hair and a cute pink dress beamed out at the camera, a look of bewildered happiness perfectly captured.

“She looks so … nice,” Vital said, surprised as he looked over the image. “That’s not the face of the Sunset I met today.”

“This was taken three years ago, back just a little ways before Celestia sent me away to reclaim the elements. A lot can change in that amount of time,” Twilight responded dubiously as she looked over the photo.

“Old wounds can fester,” Grif said. “Either way, she identified these five as a threat. Hmm…” Grif rubbed his chin in contemplation “...oh…”

“The mirror opens every thirty moons, right?” Vital asked. “That means she probably came back to Equestria multiple times for reconnaissance. Once she found out about Twilight’s accomplishments, she probably put two and two and together about the others. Did I get it right, Grif?”

“Not quite, Vital. She was Celestia's student when Twilight became her student. Think about what that means. What was significant about Celestia taking twilight as her student?”

Lunar Fang answered. “The magic surge. You don’t forget about a giant baby dragon breaking through the roof of the magic academy.”

“What caused the surge?” Grif said.

“The Sonic Rainboom,” Pensword answered, his voice a little stunned. “I overheard the CMC talking about the cutie marks, and Rainbow Dash told me about it later.

“Sunset was Celestia’s trusted student when Celestia read the report regarding the rainboom and the five ripple events it caused. She would have connected the dots the same way Celestia did. A couple months go by, Celestia investigates the matter further, information goes by Sunset. Sunset Shimmer has an eidetic memory,” Grif said he looked at there faces. “Okay, I may have borrowed cheerilee's password to do a little snooping. I had to know who we were dealing with.”

“... I am so happy you are on our side,” Pensword said.

Vital’s eyes widened, he breathed heavily, but other than that, he surprisingly kept his calm. “Okay, for the record, I still don’t support what you did. But since you did it to get intel and save us a whole lot of headache, I’ll overlook it. Just this once. I still wish I could get Sunset’s side of the story though. If someone could just get to talk with her for a bit, maybe she could be reasoned with.”

Pensword shook his head. “I forbid it,” he said, his voice stern and commanding. “She is a danger, and I will not risk her using you as a hostage.” He looked like he was about to start on something, but Lunar Fang grabbed his hand and squeezed. Pensword sagged.

“It’s worth a shot at least. If she asks why I helped Twilight, I can just tell her I don’t like when people are being bullies. I mean, come on, I know what it’s like to have photos and videos taken without my permission.” His countenance darkened. “It wasn’t pleasant. I should be able to convince her I’m neutral in this affair.”

The expression on Pensword’s face shifted on a rollercoaster from shock to a sputter of anger to a long groan. Finally, he sighed and put a hand to his face. “Neutrality toward affairs of this kind might lead to a situation that sees her invading Poland.” He laid his hands to the table. “I cannot stress enough that this is a situation that could turn dangerous. She took the Element of Magic for a purpose. She created a facillime to be placed in its spot, meaning she has a plan, a plan that could use a magical artifact in a world that should be devoid of magic.” He turned to Twilight. “Computers are technology.” He paused, then chuckled. “Then again, technology sufficiently advanced would be indistinguishable from magic.” He frowned. “Faust’s loving feathers, I wish we could talk her down, but that is a dangerous point. She wants a magic crown. She was a Unicorn. Those two mixing will be bad.”

Grif plowed through Pensword’s objections like cobwebs. “While you do that, Vital, the rest of us will focus on not letting Sunset get the crown. I’ll take the place of Twilight’s campaign manager. Lunar Fang, you’ll be helping me. Pensword, I need you to keep track of the general feel. Get me information on Twilight’s reputation and how we’re doing, okay?”

“Will do. I seem to get that a lot in schools. I ask, they answer. I’ll make sure you all are appraised.”

Vital winced briefly. “Oh … and something else. You should probably try to get the rest of the girls back together, Twilight. Call it a hunch.”

“Yeah, I realized that. I just wish I had a good situation to do so,” Grif said.

“Indeed. Maybe you can head that branch, Twilight. Focus on reuniting your friends.”

Twilight nodded. “I agree. If they’re anything like my friends back home, we should be able to solve their problems in no time. I’ll just have to figure out where the others are … and how to get them all together under one roof without having everything explode. Yeah … everything’s going to be just fine.” She sighed heavily. “I’ll see what I can dig up.”

“Hammer Strike, can I borrow about two grand for campaign funding?” Grif asked.

Hammer Strike simply tossed a pouch to Grif from where he was seated on the couch.

“Thanks,” Grif said, catching it without much thought.

“So we all know what our assignments are then?” Vital asked.

“Listen closely, Vital. If she suspects anything, you get out of there, okay? You’re going in behind enemy lines heavily here.”

“I know, Grif. But if there’s a way to end this without violence, I want to help find it. I’ll be careful, I promise.”

“Oh, and Twilight, be ready. Tomorrow may be a bit rough,” Grif said.

“How come?”

“You were being spied on today, Twilight. Fights to be crowned princess at a formal are never pretty,” Vital Spark said. “Trust me, I’ve seen enough teenage cat fights to know.”

“Applejack said something like that. I just can’t believe someone would be willing to try to hurt me just to win, though.”

“Evil has few limits,” Grif said sagely.

“We’ll just all have to do our best to grin and bear it. Things should work out just fine. They always do in Equestria, after all, even if we have to pass through some near-death experiences first.”

“Gee … thanks, Vital Spark.” Twilight heaved a heavy sigh. “I’m going to head to bed. See what more research I can get done tonight. I’ll see you all in the morning.” With that, she got off the stool she was sitting on and made her way for the stairs.

Snips shook in fear as he stood outside Sunset’s small apartment. He knocked on the door, wincing as he remembered Grif’s words. Sunset wasn’t going to be happy. The door opened to reveal a small open space. To the left of the little entry hall, a kitchen sat, waiting to be used. To the right, a living space waited with two symmetrical white leather couches facing one another and a large screen TV mounted to the wall. Red drapes covered the window and the yellow and red walls blended well with the dark green carpet. Snails was sitting perfectly still, staring at the other couch. His phone waited on the glass coffee table, where a lava lamp and glass blown flame sat to accent the room. Pictures of Sunset adorned the walls in frames, showing her progress from the kinder, ambitious girl to the popularity monger she was today. Snips gulped.

Sunset leaned against the wall as she closed the door behind Snips. Her eyes seemed to blaze as she glared at him. “So, Snails tells me that you got caught.” Her tone was icy as she spoke.

“They ambushed us. I-I didn’t stand a chance. They … they reset my phone,” He said, his eyes beginning to tear up as he quailed before the fury that was Sunset Shimmer.

“How could he have pulled that off? Equestria is so far behind technologically, he should have bumbled with it. What did he say?” Sunset demanded as she pulled Snips by the collar of his shirt.

“H-he said If you want the crown, you’ll have to face C-celestia’s Ghost, a-an Avatar of Winds, and a Moonkissed Pegasus. I-I don’t know what they mean. He just told me to tell you. Please, don’t hurt me,” Snips blurted out quickly

The next few words out of her mouth came in snarls and growls that were unintelligible to Snips or Snails. “This is going to make things harder.”

“But we got the video, right, Miss Shimmer?” Snails asked with his usual goofy smile. “That’s gotta count for something, right?”

“We’ll have to get on that right away,” Sunset said, straightening immediately. “If I want to win the crown, we’re going to have to be faster and more ruthless.” She growled darkly. “Celestia thinks her pet can beat me just because she sent a few extras, but we’ll prove her wrong.”

“What’s Principal Celestia got to do with this? And what’s the big deal? That’s like only three more. You’ve got the entire Football team under your control,” Snails said as Snips continued to tremble.

“Did you look in his eyes? Did you feel the aura of danger in the air?” Sunset scolded. “We can’t afford to underestimate any of them. The large one was obviously the Avatar of Winds. The boy and girl who are always together could be Pensword and Lunar Fang, so the question is, where is Celestia’s Ghost?” Sunset looked to snips and snails. “Come on, get to work,” she barked. “We need that video uploaded before tomorrow morning!”

Snips and Snails jumped, rushed for each other, promptly smashed their heads yet again, then rubbed them and moaned as they pulled out Sunset’s laptop and connected Snails’ phone.

“Twilight’s gonna regret trying to cross me,” Sunset growled as her eyes narrowed in the shadows.

Twilight Sparkle sat at the empty desk pressing her hands to her head as the myriad of shouts and insults passed over her like arrow fire in a battlefield. The day had started out with such high hopes. She had come with the others to school with plans to wow every social group out there. She had painstakingly made a list of talking points, and then Grif had proceeded to burn that list and make her a list of talking points that teenagers would actually care about in this world. Hammer Strike had dropped them off at school bright and early so they could get an early start, and Twilight had managed not to slam into the door when entering the school this time. Unfortunately, that good fortune went downhill when the five had stepped inside.

Whispering seemed to echo whenever they passed by. Snickers and giggles followed Twilight’s gaze, and the looks she received made her feel entirely uncomfortable for some reason. Just as she stopped to inquire what the joke was, she was pulled into an empty classroom by a familiar figure. The white-skinned, purple-haired girl who could only be Rarity proceeded to rummage through her bag before forcing Twilight into a blue dress with a blond wig. She was halfway through contemplating making Spike a rabbit when Applejack walked in, followed moments later by Pinkie Pie, and then Fluttershy. Grif, Pensword, Lunar Fang, and Vital Spark stood against the back wall as the tension in the room instantly thickened. The girls proceeded to each offer their condolences about something which had naturally led to Twilight asking the required question. The answer had been… disheartening.

Rarity used her laptop to bring up the internet and proceeded to bring up a video on the thing this world called the internet, as Grif had explained it. The video showed Twilight in several decidedly silly, goofy, or downright unflattering positions as Sunset Shimmer proceeded to berate her. Twilight had felt instant despair, and had done nothing to hide this as she lamented how no one would vote for her. Fluttershy had tried to offer comfort by stating she would still vote for her. This in turn led to each girl offering their own support, only for another to berate them before offering their own. This proved to spark the fuse which had led to things as they were now. Someone tapped Twilight’s shoulder gently. Grif looked at her, offering a kind smile and a large padded mallet as he motioned towards a giant gong hanging nearby. Twilight nodded and smiled, wiping the tears in her eyes.

The sound the followed shook the very windows of the music room as Twilight looked at each of the four girls. “Thank you. All of you. I really appreciate it, but if you really all want to help me, then you need to stop fighting. What started all of this in the first place, anyway? You all used to be such good friends.” She pulled out the old yearbook from her backpack and opened up to the familiar page.

“The Freshmen Fair. Y’all remember that?” Applejack said nostalgically as she looked at the picture.

“Mm-hmm.” Pinkie nodded sadly.

“Yes,” rarity confirmed.

“But something happened, didn’t it?” Twilight asked. The uneasy and hurt glances told the whole story. “I … I think it might’ve been Sunset Shimmer,” she said, frowning. “You said so yourself. She ruined everything here in Canterlot High and made everyone afraid of her. Who better to stand up to her than the five most popular girls in the school?”

Rarity huffed, crossed her arms, and looked away. “Well, that’s a nice theory, Twilight, but Sunset Shimmer had nothing to do with it!”

“She’s right. Sunset Shimmer isn’t the one who ruined my silent auction for the animal shelter by bringing fireworks and noisemakers. It was supposed to be a serious event! And Pinkie Pie ruined it!” Fluttershy said.

Pinkie’s eyes widened in shock. “What are you talking about? I got a text from you saying you didn’t want a silent auction! You wanted a huge party!”

Fluttershy stepped back. “Uh ... I never sent you a text.”

“You didn’t?”

“You don’t think she’s the one that's been sending me those emails, do you?” Rarity spoke up, still in a huff, but a glimmer of doubt echoed in her voice. “Every time I volunteer to help with decorations at a school function, I get an email from Pinkie Pie,” she pointed her finger accusingly, “saying she has plenty of volunteers! And then I find out she’s done everything herself!”

“I never sent out any emails!” Pinkie Pie thrust her hands out exasperatedly.

“Maybe she’s the reason Rainbow Dash never showed up for my bake sale,” Applejack questioned, just as Grif, Pensword, and Vital Spark performed a synchronized facepalm.

“Seriously? Seriously?” Vital fumed. “You girls didn’t even bother to talk to each other about why you didn’t show up? Come on. You’re friends. You should at least give each other a chance to explain yourselves before you go and do something like this. Seriously, how much time have you five wasted because you weren’t willing to communicate?” He marched up to the gathered girls and grabbed Applejack by the arm. “You, with me, now.”

“Hey! Where do you think you’re taking me?” Applejack said, genuinely surprised at his physical strength.

“Where do you think?” he asked as he stomped out of the room, dragging the blond with him. The others followed behind.

“... He’s scary when he’s angry,” Fluttershy noted. The others nodded quietly. Grif chuckled to himself as he grabbed Applejack’s and Vital’s discarded bags and followed after the group.

“I’m so proud.”

Hammer Strike sighed to himself as he went through a few keys one-handed. After a moment, he unlocked the door and entered. “Note to self: memorize layout of the city so I don’t drive around for an hour looking for a shop.”

“I’ll … try to keep that in mind,” he heard himself say. Looking up, he found, well, himself standing across from him.

After a few moments of staring at each other, Equestria Hammer Strike shrugged. “I honestly thought I wouldn’t run into myself. I mean, I’m only here for five days.”

The other Hammer Strike gave him a quizzical stare as he crossed his arms. “So, I can’t really call you a fake unless you spent a load of money just to make yourself look, sound, and act like me. Or, in this case, would it be us?”

“You know what? I would go with us.”

“I did wonder what it would be like to have a twin.”

“Except for the fact that we are the same individual, including personality.”

“Yeah.”

Equestria Hammer Strike placed his bag onto a nearby table. “Considering I didn’t come here alone, as I’m sure you know, we should differentiate ourselves sooner, rather than later.”

“And your plan is?”

“Call me Shawn. You stay Hammer Strike.”

“Where in the world did you get that name from?” the other Hammer Strike questioned as he leaned against one of the walls.

“I’m three dimensions down from home. I’d be surprised it wasn’t something insane considering most of our plans,” Shawn said, crossing his arms.

Hammer Strike went to respond, only to pause and think for a moment. “Touché.”

After Shawn placed a few bags away, Hammer Strike finally found some form of a new conversation. “So, where did you come from? You mentioned dimensions, but nothing specific yet.”

“Twenty-something years growing up where I was born, Earth. Fell through a thin veil to a new dimension with two others, my friends, and landed in Equis, a world inhabited by Ponies, Gryphons, Dragons, Yaks, Horses, Diamond Dogs, and other creatures. Dealt with enough time problems that I spent thirty years in a dummy and I’m scattered across their history to the point where I am the oldest being still alive. And then someone came, stole a powerful artifact, and ran through a rift to this place.”

Hammer Strike stared at him for a moment. “Wow. Eventful.”

“You’re telling me.”

“I am telling me.”

“Wow, even I can’t resist a bad pun in this dimension.”

“Got to keep myself entertained some way.”

Shawn face palmed with a heavy sigh. “What? You don’t create random gear for random cases? Experiment with dangerous tech and magic that could kill you in the blink of an eye?”

“Tech, yes. Magic, that would be interesting.” Hammer hummed to himself.

“Wait, you don’t have magic here? I swear I can feel a slight charge going, at least enough to charge my field.”

“Yeah, I’d like to mess with that, if I could, but I can’t, so ... out of luck there.” Hammer shrugged. “Unless you can teach me how to use it?” he asked, raising a brow in question.

“Haven’t tested it yet, and I’d rather not kill me, considering the effect I have on this world.”

“Would it be suicide if you killed me?”

“Good question.… I think it’d be a yes.”

After a few moments of sitting in silence, Hammer Strike looked over to the living room and then back to Shawn. “Want to watch some TV?”

Shawn shrugged. “Yeah.”

The group stood by the bleachers, watching in the distance as Rainbow Dash and Applejack talked to each other with Vital Spark standing cross-armed not far away.

“They’re actually talking! That’s a good sign,” Rarity noted hopefully as the two gestured wildly while they spoke before they embraced each other.

“Hugs! Ooh, hugs are always good,” Pinkie noted as the three people moved to approach them.

“There. Problem solved. Now, if you all would kindly excuse me, I have some frustration to work off,” Vital said, immediately vacating the arena as he made his way towards the gymnasium.

“Somebody, and I think we all can guess who, told Rainbow Dash that my bakesale had been moved to a different day. Dash showed up with the softball team and thought that I’d cancelled on her!”

“Rainbow Dash idly bounced a soccer ball as she appraised Twilight. “So you’re looking to dethrone Sunset Shimmer and become Princess of the Fall Formal, huh? Gotta say, I’d really love to see that happen. I’d totally help you out. All you gotta do is beat me at a game of one on one!” Rainbow said.

“What?” Twilight asked, bewildered.

“First to five goals wins,” Rainbow said before dropping and kicking the ball, which immediately hit the far goalpost. “One-zip!”

The match that followed was almost painful to look at. Twilight’s battle mage training had improved her physical capabilities, true enough, but her physical skills were nowhere near strong enough to keep up with Rainbow, who ran circles around her, quite literally at one point. The match got to the point where Rainbow simply let Twilight have the ball. Twilight’s kick went wide, but scraped the ball, which caused it to roll slowly towards the goal post before stopping gently at Dash’s feet. She gave it a kick and scored her fifth goal with seemingly no effort.

“That’s game,” she called to a panting Twilight.

As Twilight approached her friends, Rarity attempted to encourage her. “I ... really thought you would pull it off there in the end,” she offered halfheartedly.

Rainbow smiled at Twilight. “So what’s the plan? How can I help you be Princess instead of Sunset Shimmer?” Off to the side, Grif stripped off his hoodie and left it on a nearby seat, the epée wrapped up inside it.

“But … I … lost,” Twilight said between breaths.

“Of course you did. I’m awesome!” Rainbow seemed not to hear the low growl from behind her as she continued. “But I’m not going to help just anybody beat Sunset Shimmer! The princess of the Fall Formal has to be somebody with heart and determination, and you proved you got them both.”

“Rainbow Miriam Dash!” Grif called from the soccer field, holding a soccer ball in his hand. “You, me, best of five, right here, right now!” His eyes seemed to blaze as he spoke. He knew he shouldn’t be focusing on her, but he had been fraying at the edges with the incredible arrogance of the Pegasus for some time, and her human self’s double dose had finally pushed him over the edge. It was time to force-feed someone a slice of humble pie, and right now he could care less who.

Rainbow scoffed. “Yeah, right. Do you really wanna do this? I’d hate to make you look bad in front of all your friends.”

The smile that claimed Grif’s face made her skin crawl. “Humor me,” he said, before dropping the ball, catching it on the back his leg, boosting it up, and bouncing it off of his right bicep before kicking the ball. To the trained eye, they may have picked up the slight twist of his foot that lessened the force on the ball, stopping it short on the net, but Rainbow wasn’t well trained.

“Ha! You missed!” She ran to the ball, dribbled it between her legs, kicked it over her head a few times, juggled it with her knees, kicked it back and forth with her heels, then kicked it as high as she could before jumping up in mid-air, turning over backwards, and slamming the ball with her foot, which sent it flying towards the opposing goal post.

The others watched as the ball hurtled to the goal far to Grif’s side. For an instant, it looked like it would go past him and right into the goal, only to be stopped at the last second in a blur of motion as Grif intercepted the ball with his forehead. He sent it rocketing forwards before racing after it. Sweeping with his legs, he sent it towards Rainbow’s goal with blazing speed. “What's this, mon petite cherie? All style and no substance!”

Rainbow barely managed to get to the post in time, taking a heavy hit to the abdomen as the ball made impact, knocking the wind out of her. The rest of the game didn’t go much better. It was two minutes later when a panting Rainbow Dash looked up at Grif as she took the soccer ball from the net and dropped it in front of her. If Grif scored this last time, he would win the match he’d asked for. Fire flickered in her eyes, but a smile Grif could read showed that he might have won her loyalty as well.

“Ladies first.” Grif bowed theatrically.

Rainbow Dash did something incredibly surprising. For once, she didn’t dash forward. She moved cautiously, maintaining full control of the ball as she kept it close to her feet. Doing her best to psyche her opponent out, she crossed the field in a zigzag pattern. Her eyes darted back and forth between the ground, ball, Grif, and back again. As she reached the last quarter of the field, she darted once again, only to find empty air in the place Grif should have been. Suddenly, she couldn’t feel the ball between her legs. In a controlled burst of speed, Grif had made his way past her, neatly stealing the ball. Almost taunting her, he slowed himself down. Rainbow Dash gaped as he began to dribble the ball across the field towards her goal post. She turned around and raced after him as fast as her legs could carry her, but surprisingly, she didn’t look angry, she actually looked excited at the challenge.

“I must say, you are fast, my friend, but your attitude needs work. What is the purpose of the sport if you are not sportsman like?” Grif smiled as she moved to swipe the ball. He kicked it up to avoid Rainbow Dash’s foot before spinning around to send the ball hurtling towards her goal with a forceful kick. There was no question whether he scored as the ball landed in the net. “You may just ruin the game for the other players.”

“Maybe you should watch my next match,” she snapped. “You ever think that maybe I’m just tired of hearing all the other girls in the school saying they’re going to beat Sunset only to back out at the last minute? I am sick of hearing all talk and no action.” She picked up her ball and held it in the crook of her elbow. “But you guys are different. She,” Rainbow Dash pointed at Twilight. “She is different. And I can see that. Wither her, I know things can happen, even with that stupid video Sunset put out. So when do we start, boss?”

“Yes, but the important thing to consider is if your ego crushes everyone else to make them feel insecure.” Grif’s tone was flat “Then will they not grow to resent you for it? Learn this lesson well, Rainbow Dash. There is always a bigger fish. There is always a sharper predator. Let your actions brag your achievements. Then others will respect you all the more for it.”

Rainbow Dash almost acted like she was going to refute the comment before she huffed. “Well maybe you can use that big brain of yours to help Twilight win against Sunset? We only have four days counting today.”

“Oh non non, mon cherie. I am merely the the spark. The brain has yet to reveal itself for this little group.” He smiled. “Now we shall finish this at lunch, I think. The bell should be ringing in…” Grif went to check his phone as the school bell rang. “There we go. Let’s run!” And with that, Grif was racing towards the school, the group following after him.

“I have never seen anyone run that fast for the start of school in my life.” Applejack muttered as Rainbow Dash quickly took off in what looked like an impromptu foot race.

Pinkie Pie laughed as she joined the race, while the others followed at a more dignified pace. Pensword paused and swung around, poking his head under the bleachers, and saw nothing. He frowned. He could have sworn he’d heard snickering under there. Sighing, he shook his head, still frowning as he turned to face Lunar Fang. “Dear, be on the lookout. We may have some spies under us.”

“Oh, I know. I could hear Snip and Snails giggling to themselves.”

“I thought so,” Pensword responded. “So, we see what they have planned and we shut them down?”

“No,” Lunar Fang answered. “I think you should leave a noodle in the head of one Flash Sentry. He’s been been giving Twilight the googly eyes the last couple of days.”

Pensword laughed and shook his head. “Ah… paying it forward, I see,” He teased, planting a small kiss on her cheek and taking her hand as they strode for the doors together.

81 - Yeah, I’m not wearing those!

Extended Holiday
Ch 81: Yeah, I’m not wearing those!
Act 10

Grif chuckled as Twilight attempted to order oats on her latte. It was after school, and the group had gone to the Sugar Cube Café in order to sit down and discuss the situation. Grif had fortunately texted Hammer Strike in advance, explaining that they would be walking home and be late for important “saving Equestria kinda reasons.” He could have sworn the font had been monotone when he received the expected “meh” in response.

Pensword and Lunar Fang had engaged in a debate with Pinkie Pie over the fact that Pensword had somehow gotten ahold of a large mug of Earl Grey, while she was drinking her fourth large mug of hot chocolate. Lunar Fang rolled her eyes as she sipped her coffee.

Grif smiled as he approached the counter just in time to hear Twilight's collision with Flash Sentry. Turning his head to make sure no one was hurt, he let the two talk as he looked to Mrs. Cake.

“So…”

“Oh my, dearie. Before you start, I’m going to guess that you're here from overseas, right?” Mrs. Cake asked. Grif nodded quietly, somewhat shocked. “Then I think I’d better warn you we don’t carry a lot of the expensive imported coffees,” she said apologetically.

“Not a problem, madame,” Grif said, throwing his hands up. “All I wish is a second of whatever my friend had and an extra large hot chocolate… with a shot of raspberry… and possibly a sprinkle of cinnamon and chili pepper? With whipped cream, please,” he said meekly. When did his taste get so… demanding?

Fortunately, it seemed Mrs. Cake was used to such orders. She didn’t beat so much as an eyelash as she prepared the drinks. Grif thanked her and paid, coming back to the group in time to see a blushing Twilight get lectured by the others.

“Uh-uh,” Rarity said. “You're already trying to take her crown. I’d hate to see what Sunset Shimmer would do if you got her ex-boyfriend as well.”

Pensword suddenly choked on his tea while Lunar Fang patted him on the back. “How deep do this woman’s claws reach?” he hacked out.

“She’s had three years to sink them in,” Grif pointed out as he placed the new drink before Twilight.

Twilight seemed flustered by this “I’m not trying to… I don’t even know... we just accidentally…! Ex-boyfriend?”

“Flash broke up with her a few weeks ago. I can’t believe she hasn’t done something awful to him yet!” Fluttershy explained.

“Well, at least we know he has some sense,” Grif said.

“Maybe she’s just waiting until she has the power to do something really awful to him,” Twilight said quietly.

“Alright, girl... everybody, the dance is a little under three and a half days away, and we still don’t know how we’re gonna get Twilight the votes she needs to be named princess. Folks only know Twilight from the videos Sunset Shimmer posted online. We need to help people see her differently,” Applejack said.

“Well, as for the video,” Grif said as he worked his phone, “I’ve recruited one Vinyl Scratch and one Neon Lights to… reconfigure the video to show Twilight in a more positive light, so that’s a start.”

“Good. That’s going to help,” Pensword said. “However, we need something to pop. Something to get the school energized and…” he paused as he snapped his fingers. “A song!” he shouted, only to be hushed by the others. “Well, a song might work.” He looked to the others with a knowing smirk.

Grif’s eyes were mirrored surprisingly by Lunar Fang as they both glared icly at him over their drinks. “I take it you have some more to this? Because this hardly sounds like the situation.” Lunar fang raised an eyebrow at her husband.

“Of course,” Pensword replied. “But in high school, you have to do something flashy, something to be remembered and talked about, like in the school I went to. Some of the pranks were hilarious, ranging from sheep being let loose on the field to a few other things. These are teenagers we’re talking about here. We have to have something flashy and great to start the campaign.” His facial expression darkened. “There is no time for subtle strikes at the power base. We have to hit with all the force of a great typhoon.” Pensword steepled his fingers in front of his face as he put his elbows on the table. “That is why we will strike at lunch tomorrow.”

“I’ve got it!” Rarity stood up dramatically before blushing as she saw the reactions of her friends. She cleared her throat. “I mean I may have a solution. Now, this is an absolutely preposterous idea, but…” Rarity bent over to her bag and pulled out several pairs of pony-eared headbands and tails on sashes. They were all colored in vibrant blue and yellow. “What if we all wore these as a sign of unity?” The attempt not to laugh that was clearly written on Grif’s face made her realize the need for more exposition. “During our freshmen year they were very, very popular; a way for everybody to show school spirit! You know, ‘Go Canterlot Wondercolts!’” Grif raised an eyebrow as Rarity's stance became dejected. “Ahem, I haven’t sold any in ages. I mean, the bunch of us are all very different, but deep down we’re all Canterlot Wondercolts! Sunset Shimmer is the one who divided us. Twilight Sparkle is the one who united us, and we’re going to let everyone know it! What do you think?”

“I like it,” Pensword said, extending an expectant hand. “I’ll wear a pair.” He got three kisses on the cheek again as Lunar Fang looked on with pride.

“For the sake of Twilight’s campaign, I will as well,” Lunar Fang said.

“You have my support, Rarity. Hell, we’ll even pay you for them, but as a matter of pride, I will not wear them,” Grif said. “It would feel… wrong.”

“How long have you two been together?” Rarity asked, staring at Lunar Fang and Pensword after their little makeout session.

“What do you mean?” Lunar Fang asked with a cryptic smile.

“Well, y’all are always together, and all over each other,” Applejack noted.

“With those neat matching rings, you’d almost figure the two of you were….” the group fell silent for a moment, and the Equestrian visitors were sure they heard a series of clicks.

“You two are... married?” Rarity gasped.

“Yes…” Pensword answered before he realized the problem. “I, well…”

Lunar Fang smiled. “Our parents gave us permission. Where we come from, we can marry young if our parents consent.”

“It also helps that I happen to get royalties from two books I have written that are used in college universities,” Pensword whispered, looking at his plate.

“Wow,” Pinkie said, “You two have to be the youngest married couple I’ve ever met! That’s amazing!”

Lunar Fang and Pensword buried their laughter by kissing each other.

Vital Spark walked nervously down the now deserted halls of the school as he looked over the note he’d received once again.

Vital Spark,

I am writing this to you because Miss Silver Note has assigned me to help you catch up on the orchestra’s program. If you have the time, please meet me after school in the music room. We’ll work on organizing a schedule for practice times and get to know each other a little better. Many thanks.

Yours Truly,

Octavia Melody

“The things a guy has to do to readjust. This is just like my first move back when I was seven.” He chuckled at the fond memories. “Well, at least I’m a little better at getting the job done than I was back then.” With that finished, he pulled his new music folder up to his chest with one arm and pushed open the doors to the music room with the other. “Um… Octavia? Miss Melody? I’m here.” He stepped through. “Hello?”

“Octavia couldn’t make it,” a familiar voice spoke up as Sunset Shimmer entered his field of vision. “You’ll have to make do with little old me.”

“And you are…?” Vital asked. “I don’t think I recall seeing you in the orchestra when I first arrived. Oh, wait a moment, you’re that girl I met by the gym, aren’t you? You know, I never did get your name.” He smiled as he made his way towards the storage closet to grab his new school violin.

“You’re very convincing, Vital Spark,” she said cooly. “You play at home here a lot better than your other friends.”

“I’m just a little more easy going, I suppose. It helps with the adjustment. Culture is a little different over here compared to home, but Mister Strike sent me some pointers before I arrived.” He pulled down the case and emerged, clutching it by the handle. “So, are we setting up over there, or do you prefer to practice while standing?”

“Whatever your little group is planning, it won’t work,” she said. “The crown will be mine.”

Vital Spark sighed. “Alright, Sunset, how about you level with me and I’ll level with you? I really hate lying, and keeping up an act like this is really uncomfortable for me. First of all, there’s no real huge plan that I know of. At least not yet. Secondly, what’s the deal with the fixation on the crown? I mean seriously, it didn’t even exist when you left your world in the first place, so why are you so obsessed with it now?”

“It should have been mine!” Sunset growled. “Amongst all the promises that were made by Celestia to me, the crown was the greatest!”

“So what happened?” Vital asked, pulling up a chair for himself, then grabbing a second. He motioned to the empty chairs with the grace of a gentleman.

“At first, everything was fine, even when she took Twilight as a student, but as time went on, everything she promised me, everything she said I would do... she started to claim Twilight would do it.” She slumped a bit into a seat.

“And you felt betrayed by that.” Vital Spark sat for a time and looked at Sunset. He’d seen that look many times on his mission before he’d returned to his regular life and got sucked into all this. “When did she start changing?”

“About a year after she took in Twilight Sparkle,” Sunset said. “She had all these notes on these other ponies who were involved and she started getting obsessed with this grand scheme of hers.”

“Do you know why she was so obsessed, Sunset?”

“I found out after I started in Canterlot High. She did all this unnecessary cloak and dagger garbage to save Nightmare Moon.”

“Do you have any family back in Equestria, Sunset?”

“Not anymore.” Sunset sighed.

“I don’t have any either, well, not biological. But I did have some family elsewhere. Two sisters, a brother, and two parents. When I was younger, I hurt my little sister. I made her cry, and I made her retreat to her room. You have no idea how horrible that made me feel. I was willing to do anything, anything at all to take back what happened, but I couldn’t. All I was able to do was apologize. For me, it wasn’t so bad because my little sister was still with me. Celestia had to banish her own sister to the moon for a millennium because she was blind like I was once. And she had to live with that guilt for all those years.

“Don’t get me wrong. I’m not saying it excuses her actions. She did do some wrong. And if what you say is true, that you chose to leave because she dropped you like a hot potato, then I’d say you were justified. But it does give you some perspective and understanding into her obsession. I’d like to ask you a few things, just so I can get the straight of it, though. I’d heard you got involved in some very dangerous magics before you left, magics that could have caused you and many others harm. Is there any truth to this?”

Sunset scoffed as she got to her feet. “I knew what I was doing. I’m not some stupid foal who gets in over her head to impress others. I never reached for magic I couldn’t perform.” She shoved her chair back, knocking it over as she made her way to leave. “Tell your friends to back off. This isn’t Equestria. Things work my way here.” With that said, she stormed out of the room.

Vital Spark sighed. “Oh, Sunset. I wish you could see what you’re doing. In the end, you’ll only hurt yourself.” His eyes hardened as he picked up the chair and slammed it down on top of the others. “But I’ll be damned before I let you destroy Harmony.”

“Hammer Strike, are you home?” Grif asked as they let themselves in.

“What’s up?”

“How’s it going?” two of the same voice responded.

“...Just so we’re clear, there are two of them, right?” Grif asked, turning to face Vital. “I’m not just going crazy?”

“Nope,” both Hammer Strikes replied with identical grins. One was standing near the kitchen doorway with a bag of chips while the other was sitting on the couch.

“Okay, what the feathers is going on?” Grif demanded.

Both turned toward each other before the one at the doorway responded. “First things first. Call me by another familiar name when both of us are here.”

“Secondly,” the one on the couch started, “nice to meet the alternate versions of the students I am sponsoring.”

“I hope it doesn’t mess things up that I picked Canterlot High,” Pensword said with a light chuckle. “Still… can I have the two books my counterpart wrote?”

Hammer Strike waved his hand dismissively at Pensword’s mention of the Canterlot High enrollment. “Actually, on the note of the books, there should be a copy or two in the library.”

“Then I am taking a permanent loan on them.”

“Sure,” he replied with a shrug.

“So, I take it you’re already up to speed on why we’re here?” Vital asked.

“Yeah, whole magic crown thing.” Hammer shrugged. “Honestly, you’re talking to a version of me who doesn’t have some magic thaumic field around him.”

“Oh, and Sunset’s on to us, by the way. Had a great little chat before we drove back.”

“I could always have her suspended,” Hammer Strike offered.

“On what grounds?” Vital asked.

“On the grounds of bribery, hacking school computers for student information, hacking student emails, amongst other things,” he replied casually.

“He’s good,” Grif noted as he moved to the fridge to grab a drink.

“Agreed. I like this guy,” Pensword said. “Well, of all the grownups so far. I am still having arguments about base ten versus base four.”

“It would make things a lot easier, but if we do that, won’t it just make her hate us even more? I thought the whole point of this trip was to recover the crown and try to help Sunset overcome her problems. Oh, and she also insulted you guys and basically said this is her world and her home turf, so we don’t stand a chance. Typical villain talk.”

“What is with your world and these types of villains?” Hammer Strike asked Shawn.

“To be fair, it’s a world of magic and mythical things that reigned in peace for a long time.”

“Touché.”

“Either way, suspending her would look suspicious. The student body already saw Hammer Strike with us and Twilight. If someone got brave and entered the running at the very last minute, they could get the sympathy vote,” Grif noted.

“You know, I could just go get the crown from Celestia, right?” Hammer Strike questioned. “Just trade it for one of equal or greater value.”

“The crown is magical. It won’t let itself be stolen. The right to bear it has to be earned,” Vital Spark said.

“You see, you say that, but how did it get here?”

“What I mean, Hammer Strike, is that in this world it won’t let that happen. The whole accidental slipping through the portal thing? Not an accident. I mean, seriously, what are the odds it would fly through to hit Fluttershy of all people? The element of Kindness?”

“I don’t see how that changes the rules, especially in a world without magic. It would make more sense if it went from a world without magic, to one with magic for a rule like that.”

“Alright, then how about this angle? You know how sometimes weird stuff just keeps happening—”

Hammer Strike narrowed his eyes. “You just want the challenge of earning the crown...”

“Pretty much,” Grif said as the microwave sounded from the kitchen. Vital Spark stood speechless and red as a cherry, though his eyes darted over in Twilight’s direction. Hammer Strike gave a subtle nod of understanding.

Pensword poked his head out from the library. “I have a question. Why did she go after the crown in the first place? There must be something we are missing... “ He paused as he fell back to silence.

“Crown of magical power in a world without magic,” Hammer Strike replied simply.

Twilight gasped. “If she were to get a hold of my crown and wear it, since she was originally a Unicorn, she could tap into its reservoirs to boost her own magic and take over!”

“Well, Johnny, can you tell our lovely winner what we have for her tonight?” Grif’s voice rang it’s sarcasm across the room.

“Not helping, Grif,” Vital said, deadpanning. “So, you guys going to bring me up to speed on the plan?”

“Tomorrow, at 1200 hours, Twilight Sparkle, Pinkamena Diane Pie, Applejack Apple, Rarity Belle, Fluttershy Butterfree, and Rainbow Miriam Dash will be employing a tactical propaganda strike that will gain favor to our cause. By this time I’ll have hopefully organized with like-minded experts to reconstruct Sunset’s own propaganda into a more positive image for us. Your classic smash and grab, really,” Grif said.

“While that is good,” Lunar Fang responded, “this is high school, not a military camp.” She laughed.

“A military camp would be easier,” Grif pointed out.

Pensword looked at Grif. “Tactics are the same, jargon is different.” He sighed as he flopped onto the couch. “Tomorrow at lunch the newly reformed friends will get together and start a flash mob song that will hopefully be recorded and uploaded onto the net for others to see. During this time, we will use catchy jingles and lyrics to convey the platform that Twilight will carry on despite opposition from Sunset Shimmer, who practically everyone hates anyways, while handing out free campaign items.”

“This plan is good, but I feel like we can make it better.” Grif rubbed his chin contemplatively. He looked over to Hammer Strike and Shawn. “Is there any chance Celestia may receive a subtle phone call to extend the lunch break by ten to fifteen minutes?”

“I could do that,” Hammer Strike replied. Meanwhile Shawn had moved to the couch and sat down as well.

“Then for an added benefit, let’s add some free drinks and donuts or something,” Grif added.

“Enjoys limit pushing, doesn’t he?” Hammer Strike asked.

“Yep, that’s about accurate,” Shawn replied.

“I’ll think about that one,” Hammer Strike said.

“So is that everything then? Are we all ready for tomorrow?” Pensword asked.

“... Ready as I’ll ever be,” Twilight said with a nervous laugh.

“Don’t worry, Twilight. You’ll do just fine,” Vital said reassuringly. “Trust me.”

After a moment where nobody could think of anything to say, Hammer Strike paused the program on TV. “So, you all want to go to a private gun range?”

Pensword jumped to his feet. “I’ll get my hat and coat!”

The Hummer roared up the long gravel driveway as it circled into the shooting range compound. A large grassy fixture had been carefully tended on the other side where the emblem of Strike Co. had been arranged in flowers and ornaments to clearly show who owned the land. A fairly burly man with broad shoulders and a checkered flannel shirt grinned as he polished his twelve gauge shotgun. He waited expectantly as the front driver door popped open and Hammer Strike made his way round. “Up for another rematch, Hammer Strike?” he asked. “I thought we weren’t scheduled until next week.”

“You could say–” Hammer Strike started.

“–Some unexpected things popped up,” Shawn finished as he opened his own door and joined his counterpart on the field.

“Who’s the new guy? Long lost twin or something?”

Hammer Strike and Shawn looked at each other for a brief moment before turning back and giving a shrug. “You know the guys down in the lab, Range Master.”

“Thankfully they don’t go overboard,” Shawn finished. “He’s the original.”

“Sure sounds the same,” he said as he smirked, “but can he fire the same?”

“That a challenge?” Shawn questioned.

“What do you think?” Range Master asked as he folded his arms.

“Let’s get to it, then.”

“Wait a second here, I thought we were here to fool around with possibly deadly objects,” Grif said as he opened the passenger door, exposing the many adolescents within. “When did this become a contest?”

“Since when did my range become a playground?” Range Master asked, looking back at his bosses.

“You’d be surprised at Grif’s accuracy,” Shawn commented. A few hairs clipped off of Range Master’s mustache as a blade embedded itself in the beam next to him.

The man raised an eyebrow. “Not bad. Who trained you, son?”

“My father believed such skills were good for the soul.”

“Okay, he gets a pass. What about these other kids?”

“I’m a fair shot,” Vital said casually. “So’s Pensword and Lunar Fang. Twilight’s here to learn, though.”

The burly man shrugged. “Well, it’s not like I get to actually do much but test all these guns anyways. Might as well let them get some real use.” He chuckled. “Hammer Strike’ll probably thank you for all the ammo you use anyways. I swear, everything that man touches turns to gold.”

Hammer Strike simply shrugged.

“So, um … I know we’re supposed to fire projectiles here using a high tech compression system of sorts, right? Um … where’s the best place for a beginner like me?” Twilight asked.

“We’ll start you off with something light, darlin’. I’d say a twenty two rifle ought to do just fine. How about the rest of you? Got any favorites?”

“What do you have?” Grif asked.

“Pretty much every gun ever made, and then a few experimental weapons Strike pays me to test for him.”

“Colt Buntline Special?” Grif asked.

“Eeyup.”

“Twelve gauge pump action?” Vital asked.

“Easy.”

“A Civil War rifle with attached bayonet?” Pensword asked excitedly.

“It’s in one of our display cases, but yeah, we got it.”

Pensword squeed happily as Lunar Fang put a restraining arm on him. “So much history, Lunar Fang. So. Much. History!”

“Uh...” Lunar Fang opened her mouth to speak, clearly uncertain.

“She’ll want a Python,” Grif said.

“You sure she can handle the kick?”

“Oh, she can take it.” Grif smiled.

The rangemaster shrugged. “Suit yourselves. Storage is this way. Y’all want me to bring them to you, or do you want to pick your own?”

“We’ll pick our own, Range Master,” Hammer replied.

“Alright.” Range Master’s silver hair and red highlights flashed briefly in the sun before they entered the compound proper. He then proceeded to lead them through a series of halls, taking them deeper within the complex before reaching an LED keypad and typing in a series of numbers. The thick steel door cracked open with a loud hiss as the lock disengaged and Range Master pulled it open. “After you, ladies and gentlemen. I give you the armory.”

To say the armory was a large hall would be an understatement. It was more of a cavern with titanic racks holding cases as far as the eye could see. Assault rifles, sniper rifles, shotguns of every family and variety, a virtual library of handguns, and even some weapons you wouldn’t expect to find in a personal armory. Grenade launchers, flame throwers, RPGs. The room held more artillery than some countries could claim. It had to be at least two floors high with a wooden staircase connecting the stories. They were arranged by size, which made finding their choices surprisingly easy as Grif and Pensword wandered around the room wide-eyed.

“Is that… a minigun?” Grif asked.

“No. That, my friend, is a Gatling gun. This is a minigun,” Range Master said as he split his stance and leveled an unloaded six cylinder box at the teen. Its dual sites and extra long grip made for easy transport, and extra padding had been placed where it braced against the hip for easy use when the arms got tired.

“That’s beautiful,” Grif said as he wiped a tear from his eye.

“Kid, you ain’t seen nothin’ yet.” Range Master smirked as he returned the weapon to its proper location. “Once you kids have what you need, press the big red button next to the case and the system will automatically prepare munitions for you once I designate which range you’re using today in the computer.”

“Thank you,” Grif said as he selected the Buntline. The revolver was like a Colt Single Action Army Revolver save, of course, for the rather absurd twelve-inch barrel. He ran his fingers down the long metal shaft with a grin. “Beautiful.”

“So, you all ready to go?” Range Master asked. Having received a positive response from everyone, they proceeded to leave.

The lunch room in Canterlot High was packed full with eager students trying to get their food. The jocks, the techno geeks, the drama kids, and all the other social group areas were full to bursting with their various types of students. In this cafeteria, it was normally hard to point out two students wearing similar outfits. Today, however, had anyone been observing, they would have found the strange curiosity of not two, but five different girls wearing an identical blue sweater. They didn’t interact with each other, and they didn’t acknowledge one another as they each got their food and sat with their social group.

Pensword and Lunar Fang passed through the line and sidled up to a corner table. Lunar Fang placed a bag down while Pensword nudged a Boombox with an MP3 player docked inside next to the bag. Then they sat down and began to eat their lunch. Both of them gave each other a knowing look of anticipation.

On some unseen signal, Rarity slipped on her pony ears as she sat down, moving her skirt to let her pre-tied tail fall free. Seeing this, Rainbow Dash proceeded to follow suit as she sat with the jocks. Pinkie Pie, who was at the tray line, responded by putting on her own ears before she began banging her tray in the classic shish-boom-bob style. Rarity responded by stomping her feet and clapping to the rhythm, much to the confusion of those around her. The eco group was even more shocked when Fluttershy rose to her feet, pony ears proudly displayed as she began banging two empty cups to the beat. Big Mac looked on, confused, not noticing as Applejack began her own clapping, punctuating each clap by banging the table. Rainbow Dash slammed her tray on the table in front of her as she stomped her feet.

Not far from Lunar Fang and Pensword, Spike stuck his head out of the backpack. With a conspiratorial wink to the two, he leaned forward and hit play on the boombox. A stereo format of the clapping and beats the five friends had started burst from the speakers when four of the five friends started to skip down the paths towards the center of the aisle and began to sing. “Hey, hey, everybody...” Pensword and Lunar Fang both bobbed their heads to the beat.

What followed was a great choreographed song and dance routine. Suddenly, in the middle of the song, Pinkie Pie and Rarity both stood at the doors to the Cafeteria. With a dramatic wave, they opened the doors, joining with the other three to sing, “...helping Twilight Sparkle win the crown.”

Twilight Sparkle entered wearing the same letter sweatshirt with the Horseshoe C. She began to sing herself. As she passed Flash, he stood up and started to play on his guitar. Surprisingly, the chords sounded loud and clear, blending perfectly in a musical accompaniment. Pensword turned to Lunar Fang, his eyes wide with shock. “Is this… are these wireless amps?” Lunar fang just grinned and shrugged, enjoying the new addition to the song they’d composed together. The performance was really kicking into high gear as a drum set rolled out and the students began to join in, shouting, “hey,” and getting up to dance. In the middle of all this, the girls reached into cleverly hidden bags throughout the lunchroom and began to throw out the ears and tails for school pride. The student body all put them on and started to dance around, tails swinging behind them as they continued to sing and dance along.

Already Pensword, Lunar Fang, and Vital could see that the student body was starting to bond together and cross clique lines for the first time in three years. As Lunar Fang looked around, her smile dropped into a frown. “I see Sunset looking in,” she whispered, “and she does not look happy.”

Pensword laughed. “Let her stew. We got the permission slips from Principal Celestia for this. She can’t do anything about it. And when she does try her next move, we'll be ready for her.”

“Things seem to be going well here?” Grif asked as as he took a seat next to Pensword.

“So far,” Pensword responded, his goofy grin still beaming. “Twilight got points just for unifying the school cafeteria. And now I think it’s safe to say we’ve officially weaponized the song magic.”

“Good. Vinyl will be putting the last touches on the video, and we’ll have it posted later tonight,” Grif said. “Rook to knight seven, and check.” He smiled.

“Yes, but we have to be careful,” Lunar Fang responded. “Sunset Shimmer can make a counter move, easily getting her out of check and putting us back in. It’s like we’re playing a game where the pieces aren’t visible.”

“Anything on our opponent?” Grif turned to Vital. “You were kinda quiet on details.”

“Remember what happened with Luna last millennium?” Vital asked.

“You think that could happen to her?” Grif raised an eyebrow.

“From what I got after she forged a letter to get me alone, yes. Celestia was so focused on reforming the power of the Elements to save Luna, she basically dropped Sunset like a hot potato once the chocolate cake came along,” he said, looking meaningfully toward Twilight. “I’m pretty sure it’s not quite as bad as Sunset says, but according to her, Celestia promised pretty much everything Twilight gained in her stead and then took it all away just a little after the rainboom event happened. Sunset knew about the Mane Six, Grif. That’s why she attacked them here. She’s angry, and she’s hurting. That makes her dangerous.”

“First priority is getting the crown away from her then, Vital. Once that's taken care of, we’ll see what can be done for her.” He eyed the pale boy sternly. “Get the weapon out of her hands. Then we can talk her from the window ledge.”

“Believe me, Grif, I have more motivation than you know to get that crown back.”

“Yes, but I also know you. You're a bleeding heart, Vital. And whether you like it or not, I need to keep your head on the mission at hand.”

Vital sighed. “I just wish she could see what she’s doing to herself. I know what disappointment can do to a person, but if she doesn’t let go soon …”

“This wound’s had over three years to fester, Vital. It’ll take some deep surgery to get to the root of that. I’m sure you’ll be able to reason with her well enough from her cell.”

“Speaking of which, have you figured out how to get her out of here without raising suspicion? People are going to ask questions if she just disappears in broad daylight, you know,” Vital returned.

“People are going to be asking questions when we disappear in broad daylight as well,” Grif pointed out.

“Or maybe not,” Pensword responded. “It will cause a stir for a day or two, and then it will be on to the next scandal in the school grapevine.”

“I suppose Hammer Strike could cover for us. He probably wouldn’t mind, and he is the superintendent, so it would probably work. He could say she was off on some exchange program or something for a few years,” Vital mused.

“Might work,” Pensword muttered. He looked to Lunar Fang, who seemed quite agitated. “What is it, dear?” The lunch had quieted down to eating, but a few were still mingling and singing together, which boded well for Twilight’s campaign.

“You’re talking about a traitor, and one who’s stolen a major military weapon from Equestria I might add, like you’re just going to give her a slap on the wrist and leave it at that. How can you even put that on the table?” Lunar Fang said through gritted teeth.

“Oh, I don’t plan on just letting her go. It’s just that priority one is to get the crown back. Priority two is to then apprehend the criminal and return her to face the charges,” Grif said, his accent still just as strong as ever. Thankfully, no one was paying attention as students were too focused on tearing down the barriers between cliques.

“And if time doesn’t permit, fulfill the primary directive and get the heck outta Dodge,” Vital said, nodding. “The Element of Magic comes first.”

“You’re learning. Good.” Lunar Fang nodded in approval.

“Likely that means we’ll be leading a squad here in the next thirty moons to make the arrest then,” Grif noted. “Celestia can’t just overlook this, you know.”

“She can’t exactly be impartial either. What happened here with Sunset is almost the exact same thing that happened with Luna. She’s going to want to show mercy. And given the circumstances, it might be better if she did. An apology from Celestia might go a long ways if we can just get it through Sunset’s thick skull,” Vital said.

Grif let out a sigh. “Sunbutt, will you never learn?” He groaned. “Anyway, it may not be her call in the end. The robbery happened in the Crystal Empire, so it might be Cadence who judges, but it also happened against Twilight, so she may be the one holding the gavel yet. That’s for the quill pushers to figure out.”

“Here’s hoping it’s Twilight. If anyone can find an answer where everyone gets satisfied, it’s her,” Vital said.

“I hope there aren't a lot more of these magic mirrors,” Grif noted. “They seem troublesome.”

“Pretty sure Starswirl only made one. It’d be nice if he made a second connected to our world though.” Vital sighed.

“If dreams were stars...” Pensword nodded in agreement. “Anyway, I better get to class. See you later.”

“Let’s hope for the best.” Grif nodded, getting to his feet. “Keep your eyes open for Sunset’s last ace.”

“So we missed the class the first day, and yesterday Celestia asked to see me about setting up a fencing club. What’s this professor Oobleck guy like anyway?” Grif asked.

“I don’t know. Every time I’ve asked someone in school, they just laughed and told me I’d better hang on to my seat. You guys don’t think he’s one of those crazy work heavy teachers, do you?” Vital Spark returned, his expression suddenly very worried.

“Do not look at me. I have been helping Lunar Fang with a few panic attacks,” Pensword answered. “You want Lunar Fang screaming her head off in the middle of classes?”

“Probably not. You sure you’re going to be okay, Lunar Fang?” Vital asked.

“I think so…. I am doing better. It’s taken some time. But one thing’s definitely clear. When we get back home again, I’m spending the first day back fully in the sky, understood?” she hissed.

Vital cringed. “Yes, Ma’am.”

“You know, you’ve been awful moody today. I haven’t seen you this moody since the war,” Grif said.

“Try living the days without your wings,” she hissed. “Also, I really don’t like this place. I overheard some girls gobbling about how they might tempt Pensword away from his girlfriend. So don’t you go and tell me I’m moody, mister. I am not in the mood.”

The chemistry lab was a large squared out room with several impeccably organized stations set up against the walls of the room. A series of oblong two-person desks occupied the rest of the space with just enough room for two bodies to travel up and down the aisles comfortably. Most of the desks were already occupied by the students.

“So I guess I’ll go with Grif and you’ll go with Lunar Fang, Pensword?” Vital asked as he looked nervously around the class. “And where’s the teacher anyways? Is he late?”

“Well now, I wouldn’t be if you’d step out of the doorway and let me into my own classroom,” a voice hastily commented from behind the group.

“Uh, sorry?” Grif said as they entered the room, quickly finding their seats.

“So, you four are the ones that have been skipping my class these last two days,” Oobleck commented as he peered over the desks at each of the students, drawing uncomfortably close. He wore a white dress shirt with a yellow tie and some dark green slacks. His dark green hair was combed back, and yet still had a somewhat messy look to it. He adjusted his glasses before taking a sip from the mug in his hands. “Dreadful, simply dreadful. Whatever will I do with you students?”

“Nothing, because superintendent Hammer Strike excused both cases?” Grif asked him with a raised eyebrow.

“He may have excused you from my class, but that doesn’t mean you get to skip the work, now do you?”

“Well, in our defense, you didn’t exactly tell us we had to do the work yet ... so we didn’t,” Vital Spark responded.

“He does have a point…” Oobleck muttered to himself as he took another sip of his steaming beverage. “Very well, then, but from this point on, that changes,” he paused to take another sip from his mug. “You will read chapters three and four and do all of the questions at the end. I want them on my desk by next class.”

“Sounds reasonable enough. They’re all short answer … right?” Vital Spark asked, then chuckled nervously.

“Paragraphs.”

“Ooh, my specialty,” Vital said as he beamed. “So what are we going over today, Mister Oobleck?”

“First of all, it’s Doctor Oobleck. I didn’t earn the PhD for fun, thank you very much.” He paused to take a drink. “Secondly, we’ll be studying the chemical composition of several common... chemicals.”

“Well, this should be fun,” Pensword answered dryly, wishing for Vital to stop talking as it seemed it was getting larger homework loads.

“Calm down. This will be easy,” Grif whispered as he leaned over the aisle to Pensword’s ear.

Alright, students, please turn to page fifty-seven in your chemistry books. This one’s going to be a long haul, so I hope you came prepared.” He took another sip as he zipped over to the chalkboard and proceeded to write out a complex chemical formula for the students to copy.

“So, you guys ready for this?” Grif asked as he typed on his laptop, bringing up the new video as the others gathered around in the big house’s library.

“Ready,” Lunar Fang answered as she sat in a chair she’d carried behind the leather couch where Grif had been typing.

“It’s not going to fling mud at Sunset, is it?” Vital asked worriedly. “I can’t stand those kinds of tactics.”

Pensword laughed. “If it was slinging mud, that is a lot better than the noble feuds a thousand years ago. Those usually ended with the target in prison or on long sea voyages with no return date.”

“Trust me, Vital; I don’t think Sunset’s name even comes up,” Grif said as the movie started. Dubstep played in the background as a large light bluish-green teenager appeared on screen with black hair. He wore a grey jacket over a white T-shirt and jeans as well as blue sunglasses that stood low enough on his brow that you could see his eyes.

“Hey, everybody. By now you all saw a certain previous video about Twilight Sparkle. And I’m sure it made you all wonder, ‘why would I vote for someone so goofy?’ Well, I’ve got a reason for you.” He snapped his fingers and a picture of an ancient regal woman appeared nearby. “We’ve all fallen asleep in history talking about people like countess what's-her-name of whatever here, how she lived, how she made everyone under her go through hell, and the million more people like her. History’s full of prim and proper people making life suck for everyone since the beginning of time!” With another snap of his fingers, the picture changed to snapshots of Twilight’s footage. “What I see here is a Fall Formal princess who doesn’t care what the world says is right. She dances to her own beat, and that's something we can all agree with! Anyone who’s been to one of my parties, and I’m pretty sure every one of you have, knows how much I like seeing everybody express themselves in their own way. So vote for Sparkle–” Large bold lettering covered a picture of Twilight’s face with rapidly changing colors. “–‘cause I know I will.” He leaned in to the camera lens and gave it a wink before the video faded to black.

“Not the best, I know, but it was a throw together,” Grif said.

“It was perfect,” Twilight said with tears in her eyes as she laid a thankful hand on Grif’s shoulder.

“Agreed. Rather good,” Pensword answered. “Now… it is Sunset’s move tomorrow.”

“Considering how things went in the lunchroom, and now the counter with this… she’s going to be desperate. We’ll need to be ready for anything,” Vital said.

“Going by the strain on time, she’s going to need the possibility of Twilight being disqualified outrightly,” Grif noted.

“That’ll take some pretty fancy footwork if she’s going to manage it before the dance. Tomorrow’s the last day, after all,” Vital responded.

“Twilight, for the next two days, I want you to have someone present at all times, and, unfortunately, it can’t be Spike.”

“I can help where I can; meet up at hallways and the like, and sit with you in the classes you and I share,” Pensword said. “Lunar Fang will help, too.”

“As if you could stop me,” Lunar Fang replied, smirking as she kissed Pensword on the cheek.

“We’ll need to come up with a specific schedule for pickup and dropoff periods to ensure she’s never left alone for more than a few minutes,” Vital Spark agreed. “Let’s compare schedules.”

“I don’t like this,” Grif said suddenly. “It’s all coming together too easily. There is something missing here.”

“But what are we missing?” Pensword asked. “After all, she cannot sabotage the event herself. Otherwise she loses the crown and the time limit as well.”

“Then again, that may be her plan. She did try awfully hard to get the crown here and away from Equestria. Maybe she wants to keep it here for the next three years so Equestria has to fend for itself,” Vital suggested.

Lunar Fang shook her head. “That is a lot for revenge.” She tapped a finger on her knee. “No… there’s another reason. Something else. I’m not sure if any of you felt it, but I have. Something’s stirring… shifting. I don’t know how else to describe it. Something’s just… different from before.”

“Guys, you realize come the deadline, I can’t stay,” Grif said. “Even if we fail, I have to go back. I can’t leave Shrial and Avalon alone for three years.”

“Nor can I stay away,” Pensword answered. “Okay then, we just need to make a backup plan. If we can’t win it, we grab the crown and take it with us.” He looked around. “Vital you might want to leave the room. We will be talking about staking out a principal’s office, pickpocketing, breaking and entering.” He paused. “Or we can ask the superintendent for a copy of a master key for the school.” He looked to Grif. “Do we still have the forged crown or is it back in Equestria?”

“I never had it,” Grif told Pensword.

Vital sweatdropped. “Celestia said they had to keep it to keep panic from spreading, remember?”

“Yes, but you know me; I have to cover every single detail. So you are staying while we discuss a Black Sun plan?”

“I assume you’re talking about a Plan B. I’d rather not, but if you really are going to have to fall back on a plan like this, it’s probably best I do sit in. I might mess it up otherwise, and who knows, maybe I can help if something goes wrong. But just for the record, I’m only going along with this because the crown is already stolen property, so we’re technically just stealing it back.”

“Oh this is dealing with what to do after Plan Z, Pensword assured. “Literally, a Black Sun event is what to do if Celestia went crazy without any other Princesses to stop her.”

“You do realise I can literally walk in and just swap the crown with another, right?” Shawn commented.

“Right. We might need you on call if something goes south on the night of the dance,” Pensword agreed.

“Won’t it be too late to try that plan by then though?” Vital asked. “I mean, the crown will have been given to Sunset by that point. It’s not like you can just ask for it back unless you come up with a logical explanation for the need to return it.”

“The superintendent might want to make sure that, seeing how this has been one of the worst campaigns, no itching powder, dyes, or other substances were hidden in the head region of the crown?”

“So basically, confiscate the crown on grounds of potential sabotage?” Vital Spark asked.

“Yes,” Lunar Fang answered. “But could somebody tell me why we’re doing this again? It’s seriously right there. Wanting to win the crown fair and square is fun and all, but we only have a couple of days left. It’s too close. Shouldn’t we just storm in and take it?”

“I’m trying to show the power of Friendship and make sure that this world’s set of my friends become friends again,” Twilight answered. “Besides, I have to beat Sunset at her own game. If I can’t be a princess here, how could I ever hope to be a real one in Equestria?” Twilight sighed, flopping into one of the baggier chairs in the library.

“We take the crown by force only if necessary,” Grif said with authority. He walked over to Twilight and placed a supportive hand on her shoulder as she looked up into a surprisingly gentle smile. “You can do this. I know you can. Besides, Princess,” he said, smirking playfully. “You should know by now you don’t have to do this alone. You’ve got us, and you’ve got your friends. You united an entire school for Winds’ sake. If that doesn’t say princess, I don’t know what does.”

Twilight smiled. “Thanks, Grif.”

The next day went by with a long uneasy stillness. Grif had been on edge all day, and seemed to get more edgy with every hour, yet nothing happened. They had seen Sunset in the halls, and all she had done was send them a sinister smirk. When the bell rang by day’s end and nothing had happened, Grif’s hands were shaking. This felt wrong. No enemy waited this long to retaliate with such a small window of opportunity. “It’s not right,” he growled under his breath.

Pensword came around from another part of the school just as Grif said those words. “Grif, I waited five days before I invaded Fort Triumph, remember? This means we have to be extra careful.”

“At Fort Triumph the enemy had months. Our enemy has a day,” Grif noted.

“So, if she acted today, it would have been hasty. She probably took today to plan, which means we have to be on our guard tomorrow as well.”

“I’m sorry.” Grif sighed. “It’s just I really don’t want anything to screw up, you know?”

“Then we plan for something bad. We can only plan for her acting without reason. Still, I hope that things go as easy as a warm day flight. Little turbulence, lots of lift, all the fun.”

“I hope you’re right,” Grif said. “Something feels off.”

Vital ran through the hall, his heavy strides slapping along the tile floor. “Grif, Pensword… we have a problem!”

Grif gave Pensword a dead stare. “What is it?”

“Hey, I was calling it,” Pensword answered, raising both hands into the air. “I was not invoking Murphy. I was only stating that she was going to strike and we should be ready.”

Vital Spark huffed, having become somewhat winded. “Geez, I had to comb the whole school to find you guys. This place is bigger than it looks.” His breathing slowly eased and he straightened to deliver his message. “Twilight’s been taken by Vice Principal Luna. Somebody destroyed the gym and everything Pinkie worked so hard to set up. And Luna didn’t look too happy.”

Sunset sat, fuming on the foldable chair as she stared at the damage Snips and Snails had wrought the previous night. She smiled grudgingly. She had to admit, what they lacked in brains they made up for in destructive enginuity. How did they even manage to twist the tables like that? Toilet paper littered the floors, streamers were torn, balloons popped, decorations cracked, kicked in, or destroyed. They wouldn’t make half bad soldiers in Equestria… except for the fact that now they wouldn’t be able to go there for another three years thanks to their antics.

She grimaced, then sighed. “At least that prim little goodie goodie’s getting the third degree, and that will leave me with the crown as sole competitor.” Now that was a cheerful thought. Maybe she ought to make her way to Vice Principal Luna’s office. Yes, that would be wonderful. Then she could gloat. Twilight Bungle would have to return home in disgrace, or else not return at all. She chuckled. “Do send Celestia my regards, Twilight. Yes, that’ll work nicely. And then I can shove some dog treats into that annoying mutt’s mouth to shut him up when he tries to object.” She grinned as she stood up and made her way towards the doors. “I can hardly wait.”

Luna was not having a good day. The coffee maker was broken, so she had to get coffee made at one of those drive-through coffee places Celestia was so addicted to. Her sister had never appreciated good coffee. It was bad enough she was working through the EQ3 game expo, and now she had to deal with a major vandalism issue while Celestia was away on business. Luna wondered which bakery suffered her sister’s tyranny today as she pulled the blinds shut, casting her office into shadow as she turned to her newest troubled student.

“This is you in these pictures, is it not?” Luna asked, setting her evidence out before Twilight Sparkle.

“Yes, but …”

“You realize, of course, we cannot allow someone who vandalized our school to compete for the Fall Formal crown,” Luna said. “Why would you do this? I had an understanding that you were winning!”

“But I … I would never do this. How is this possible?” Twilight took the photos in hand and stared at them. “I wasn’t anywhere near the gym last night, and besides that, Pinkie Pie’s my friend. I’d never try to ruin a party she’s worked so hard to prepare for. I’m telling you, Vice Principal Luna, someone is framing me. You’ve got to believe me!”

“Every student who ends up in this room has used that line, Twilight Sparkle. As much as I’d like to give you the benefit of the doubt, the evidence is quite certain here.”

“Please, you can’t! I have witnesses. I’m innocent!”

“I’m sorry, Twilight, but my hands are–” Luna was cut off as the door burst open.

“Objection!” Flash sentry stood at the doorway pointing dramatically with his black jacket zippered up in an almost formal sense. His blue hair had been slicked back, giving the impression of a somewhat clean and vocal appearance. “Vice Principal Luna, Twilight Sparkle is innocent!”.

Another student breaking in on a simple disciplinary session. As if her headache wasn’t big enough already. Luna took a moment to compose herself, lest she explode at the wrong person and face yet another disciplinary hearing. She’d rather not end up barred when she’d only just gotten her administrative privileges back. “Mister Sentry, this is all very gallant, but the evidence is quite clear.”

“Hold it!” Flash shouted. Luna shot him a warning glare. Flash cleared his throat nervously. “I found these in a trash can in the library. Clearly Twilight Sparkle was being set up.” He tossed a set of cutouts on the table, each portraying events from Twilight’s game with Rainbow Dash on the soccer field. In each picture, the portion showing Twilight was missing.

Luna raised an eyebrow as she looked at the picture of Twilight destroying the gym. She proceeded to hold up a cutout to find that the soccer field surrounded Twilight perfectly. She checked each picture and found the same result. “... I see.” Luna sighed. Great. Because of her caffeine addiction, she’d nearly punished a student without just cause over photos practically any adult should have noticed. She really needed to cut back on her gaming. “Well, based on this evidence, you can, of course, continue your bid to be princess of the Fall Formal,” she said, rising from her chair and making her way towards the door. “And my job gets harder,” she mumbled as she left the room with the evidence.

“Vice Principal?” a voice spoke as she left the room.

“Huh?” Luna looked up to see the large grey boy approaching her. He was that exchange student the superintendent brought in. What was his name? G-something? Gruff? Augh, she needed coffee. “Oh … um, yes?” she asked.

“Sorry to interrupt, but I was getting coffee when my friend phoned me about Twilight. It seems that in the hurry they screwed up my order. Would you care for a stalliongrad latte double foam no cream with just a hint of cinnamon?” Grif asked.

“Oh my. That’s ... that's my favorite, actually.” Luna smiled, accepting the cup. “Thank you, Mister Grafson; it smells divine. I have such a hard time finding good coffee around here. If you’ll excuse me, I have to find my sister. With the damages that have been made to the gym, we’ll have to postpone the Fall Formal until next week.” She sighed as she rubbed her temple with a spare finger before making her way towards her sister’s office.

Grif held it in well. Vice Principal Luna was well out of earshot before the loud stream of fiery Phrench curses began to stream from his mouth.

“So that’s the jist of it,” Grif said as the intrepid heroes stood next to the statue outside. “We’re in trouble.”

Pensword shook his head dubiously. “Matthew is hopeful something will happen to fix it.” He paused. “Anypony seen where Twilight is?”

“I think she ran off embarrassed after accidentally rejecting Flash Sentry’s invitation to be his date at the dance next week,” Vital said.

“Did anypony go after her?” Pensword asked. “I do not see Lunar Fang.”

“She’s probably giving some girl talk dating advice. After all, who better to give it than a recently married woman who’d been seducing a certain man for quite some time before he accepted?” Vital asked.

“The portal closes tomorrow, guys. This has to happen by then,” Grif said. “What do we do?”

“We try and salvage the dance floor and see what we can do, maybe get it moved back to the old date of tomorrow?” Pensword asked as he looked around the group. He paused as he heard an unfamiliar ding. He pulled a phone he didn’t know he had out and blinked. “I have… a text?” He paused. “More important question... when did I get a phone?” A few seconds later, he pored over the message. “Pinkie is asking if we want to help Twilight clean up the gym. Seems we all had the same idea. Well... they had it sooner.”

“From what Luna implied, there were damages to the gym aside from decorations,” Grif noted.

“You think we should ask Hammer Strike for some help to replace what was broken?” Vital asked.

“Might be a good plan.” Grif nodded.

“Right. Vital, you call them. Then join Grif and I at the Gym,” Pensword said.

“You realize I can do both at the same time, right, Pensword?”

“Matthew does,” Grif interjected. “Pensword is still a little struck by technology.”

“We are seriously going to have to give him a crash course. Either that, or Vulpix is going to need to in their spare time,” Vital said as he pulled out his own phone. Checking his contacts, he wasn’t at all surprised to find the icons for Hammer Strike and Shawn at the top. “So, shall we go?” he asked as he pressed the call button.

Pensword blinked. “Why is Matthew so scared.? He paused as he accessed his other memories. “Wait… you are… and that…” he blinked. “I can.… What do you mean by useless without satellites? Why do we need a moon?” He lowered his voice. “Wait… humans…” he closed his eyes. “You know what? That’s enough. I have to worry about the tech we have now, not some future world of speeding wingless chariots and these ‘cell phones,’” he said, rolling his tongue as he stumbled over the words. “Anyway, time is wasting. Onwards!” With that, he marched purposefully for the gym, the others trailing behind.

The group got to the gym and opened the doors as some of the jocks gawked at Applejack while they were carrying a table. Applejack passed casually by, holding one under each arm and walking like she would passing flyers for her bake sales.

“Remind me not to get into a fist fight with her,” Pensword muttered, slackjawed.

“They don’t look that heavy.” Grif shrugged as they entered the gym.

“Well, where should we report to?” Vital Spark asked. It looks like practically everyone is here to help.”

“That’s because everyone is, darling,” Rarity interjected, startling the friends as she popped up behind them. “Now, if you don’t mind, Grif, we could use some help taking care of the sound system. You’ve got such excellent muscle tone, I think you would be a perfect candidate to help Vinyl with the repairs and placement. Pensword, Lunar Fang has been asking for you. She’s over there working on the rafters. Apparently, she prefers higher places. I… understand you two spent a lot of time in the air,” she said somewhat hesitantly.

“You’re not being racially insensitive by asking what it’s like to fly,” Grif told her as he turned to find Vinyl. “There is very little you could ask Pensword that would set him off anyway. He’s heard it all already.” With that, Grif wandered off.

“How did he…?”

Vital put a calming hand on her shoulder. “It’s Grif. He does that sometimes. It’s better not to question it. Let’s just say he’s a less random version of Pinkie Pie.”

“... You do realize how unsettling that idea can be, right?”

“Trust me, I know. You get used to it.”

“Okay, now to find the ladder, or the stairs to the rafters. I’ll see you all later.” Pensword started wandering around the gym looking for a way up, only to have a roll of streamers hit him on the head. “Yes, dear,” he called up. “I’m getting up there, just need to find the same path you took.”

“You need to climb the ladder, dear. It’s over there,” Lunar Fang called back from one of the rafter beams. “Oh, and could you bring that streamer back up here while you’re at it? Thank you.” She smiled and blew him a kiss before getting back to work, balancing on the beam like a professional tightrope walker.

Pensword snorted. “A ladder. How very inadequate.” He sighed. “When in Rome.” He muttered in annoyance as he started to climb the contraption. He absently stuffed the streamer in his pants pocket. Slowly, a smile began to dawn the higher he rose. “I miss my wings.” He soon joined her and the pair leaped from rafter to rafter, spreading streamers in an intricate dance without an ounce of fear while students gawked from below.

“How can I help, Rarity?” Vital asked.

“Hmm. How about you help Big Mac with the trash disposal? You look like you can handle the strain well enough, and we have enough boys helping with tables.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” Vital saluted and smiled as he made his way over to the larger trash piles where twisted metal chairs and other disposable items had been dumped for trash and recycling. “Vital Spark reporting for duty, Sir,” the pale boy said, smiling as he picked up a chair that had been split in two.

Big Mac shrugged. “‘Kay.”

“I don’t know, Vinyl,” Grif said as he set the large speaker down. “These are looking pretty beat up”

Vinyl Scratch proceeded to gesture sporadically.

“No, I’m not doubting you, but these have had a real number done to them,” Grif said.

The doors to the gym kicked open suddenly as Hammer Strike took a few steps into the gym, looking around at each of the gathered students.

“Well, the cavalry is here,” Pensword called out.

The students stared with a mixture of confusion, surprise, and that uncomfortable feeling one gets when one thinks one is in trouble.

“So, I heard the gym and its decorations were damaged?” Hammer questioned.

“Did you bring any speakers?” Grif called out.

“Yeah. They’re in the truck.”

“Wait, hold on,” one of the students called out. A Calculator symbol showed prominently on his shirt. “What’s going on? Are you saying The Man is helping us out?” He found a fist held out and so he bumped it with a long haired man with a recycling symbol on his shirt. “Sweet!” they chorused together.

“Now that that’s out of the way, any of you want to help unload the truck of equipment that is probably a bit over the top?” Hammer Strike asked.

Grif nodded, heading to the door instantly. Big Mac followed a few moments later.

Other students began to cluster around the doors as Pensword and Lunar Fang let loose a sigh of relief. It was hard enough handling the disco ball without all the onlookers there to throw off their concentration.

“How’s it hanging up there?” Vital Spark shouted.

“Good,” Pensword answered, laughing. “Also, nice joke.”

“I agree. One that should only be shared between close friends or family.” She laughed. “As my father would say, ‘all is right side up for the world.’” She shook her head. “Pensword, hold that ball steady.”

“Oh, uh … actually, no joke was intended, but good job with that disco ball,” Vital said, positioning himself beneath just in case.

“You got it?” Grif asked from across the large speaker as he moved to lift his end.

“Eeyup,” came the response with a bit of a groan.

“A little heavier then I figured. You?” Grif asked

“Eeyup” came his response as they moved the speaker.

“Need a hand?” Hammer Strike asked as he walked past them carrying one on his shoulder, a box in his other hand.

Big Mac stared in shock while Grif just rolled his eyes.

“I’ll take the silence as a no.” Hammer Strike gave a half shrug. “So, where should these go?”

“Up on the stage, I think,” Vital Spark said as he held the gym doors open with Vinyl Scratch for the group. More than a few of the other jocks also gawked alongside Rainbow Dash at the sheer strength Hammer Strike was showing.

“So,” Hammer Strike started, ignoring the looks. “Vinyl, since you’re the more electronic music inclined individual here, think these speakers are fine?”

Vinyl beamed a smile with an excited thumbs up.

“Good. Pinkie, since you’re the more party goer of everyone, and Rarity, you have an eye for detail, did I pick out good decorations?”

“Why … they’re positively perfect! Stylish, yet chic, with all the fall colors. They’ll fit in perfectly with my designs. How on earth did you know?” Rarity stared at the man before her as her eyes shone like stars. “My hero.”

“I, uh, got some details from Grif, Pensword, Lunar Fang, and Vital Spark on what was going on. Details and, um, other miscellaneous information.”

“Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh! This is gonna be the best party ever! Thanks Hammer Strike from a parallel universe!” Pinkie squealed, breaking up the awkward moment as she grabbed the box, pulled Rarity by the collar of her blouse, and zipped back inside.

Hammer Strike gave a small chuckle. “Figures she would know that,” he muttered to himself.

“She’s Pinkie. Of course she does,” Vital said, smiling happily.

“Thank you so much for the help, Hammer Strike,” Twilight said, giving the older man a hug. “It really means alot to me. And thank you, all of my friends.” Tears were forming as she looked from one person to the next.

“Not a problem. Just don’t be climbing up here, okay?” Pensword called from the rafters.

Twilight laughed as she wiped the tears from her eyes. “You’ve got it, Pensword.”

“Right,” Rarity replied. “Now we just need Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna to see this gym and we can be back on track for tomorrow’s dance!”

From the doors, the two stood gaping at the scene, especially a certain suited man holding a giant speaker over one shoulder. “Well,” Celestia responded, holding a lockbox with a slot in the top, “seeing as the gym is all cleaned up, I guess there’s only one thing we can do now. Well done everybody, the dance is back on for tomorrow!”

A collective cheer rang through the gym, shaking the newly mounted disco ball as Pensword and Lunar Fang dumped some spare confetti from the rafters.

“Seeing as everyone’s here, let’s get this out of the way now. Please enter your vote for the princess as you leave, and we’ll see you all tomorrow night,” Vice Principal Luna said.

Twilight sighed with relief. The dance was back on, people liked her, and she’d managed to bring her new friends back together. Everything was right again with the world.

82 - This Is Our Big Night

Extended Holiday
Ch 82: This Is Our Big Night
Act 10

Grif looked himself over in the mirror one last time, making some last casual adjustments to his outfit. ‘Twas the night of the fall formal, and being that formal was in the name, formal was how the group intended to go. Grif was currently dressed in a silver cuffed dress shirt with a black tie. A deep emerald-green vest and black suit jacket covered the shirt and complimented the coloring nicely. He had managed to acquire a silver tie clip with a small chunk of jade in the center as well as a silver chain wallet instead of a watch. He wore his same black leather belt with the silver clip. His throwing daggers had been hidden inside the vest. He smiled, looking himself over as he adjusted his silver cufflinks. “You don’t think we’re being too ostentatious, do you?” he asked, turning to face his friends.

“I do not think so,” Pensword answered as he walked down the stairs. “Are you sure you are okay with this? I know this was your and Lunar Fang’s idea, but this feels… wrong,” he said as he strode into the main living room. Twilight was with the girls getting ready at Rarity’s, and that left the boys to fend for themselves and choose what they wanted to wear for the dance. Grif took in his friend’s appearance with a cool and critical eye. Pensword had dressed in full black dress slacks, a set of thick brown leather boots that went up to the knees, and a stunning bright red jacket. The missing hat to complete the ensemble was resting over his heart as he held it, looking nervously to his friend.

“I think it looks rather good on you,” Grif said. “You make a very respectable mountie, my friend.”

Pensword cleared his throat. “Well, thank you. I will try my best to honor the uniform.” He shook his head. “I still want to know what you are having Lunar Fang dress as.”

“And where would the fun be in that?” Vital Spark asked as he descended the stairs. A sleek navy suit with black lining made a stark contrast to his pale white skin and luminous blond hair. Pinned to his lapel, a metal sun crossed by a four pointed star rested. Its colors had been carefully buffed and polished into the metalwork itself, leaving the star a bright silver while the sun shone the tarnished orange-bronze of twilight. In the very center of the piece, a tiny diamond glittered alone, flashing with Vital Spark’s smile. Beneath the suit, Vital wore a respectable white shirt complemented by a red silk tie crossed by silver stripes. “I don’t know if this quite fits me, but I learned a long time ago to trust a certain fashionista’s fashion sense thanks to you boys, so I’ll stick with it. Who knows, maybe I can show up Blueblood while we’re here.”

“Blueblood is not a student at CHS,” Pensword responded. “I think he has already graduated.”

“Thank goodness for that. It’s bad enough having to deal with the blowhard in Equestria.”

“I just wish I could bring my epée,” Grif said. “I feel stark naked without a sword right now.”

“Sometimes even the great Hammer Strike, or Shawn, can’t change rules,” Pensword said, shaking his head sadly. “I miss my wing blades and weapons as well.” He smiled. “After tonight’s over though, we should be back to our old bodies and where we belong.”

“...Yeah.” Vital sighed.

A whistle broke their attention as Hammer Strike walked into the room, a cane in hand as he passed it to Grif. “There. Have fun.”

“Huh?” Grif asked, taking it in hand. The cane had a silver eagle’s head with two black stones for eyes and a long black shaft. “Is this what I think it is?”

“You act so glum without something on you, and I guess the hidden knives and daggers aren’t enough.” Hammer Strike leaned against one of the walls and crossed his arms. “So there. Something a bit more ... classy.”

“You’re awesome, Hammer Strike!” Grif smiled as he twisted the head. With a subtle click, it slid away, revealing a large double-bladed shortsword. A small curved blade also flipped out the side of the sheath near the bottom. “Cool!”

“Any other hidden weapons, anyone?” Hammer Strike asked.

“I don’t think it would work with my outfit. Besides, I can just tackle them out windows or pin them to the ground. Well, if you have a deaf wolf, I could use that.”

“Hmm… actually, give me a second. I’ll be right back.” Vital rushed up the stairs again, his footfalls echoing as he stomped up the wood and across the upper floor before rushing back down. A hasty hand retracted from his pocket. “There. Now I’m ready.”

“Right. Now… where are we going to meet the girls? Did I hear right they are renting a limo?” Pensword asked.

“Why did they need to rent a limo?” Grif asked.

“Prom mentality?” Vital suggested.

“I may or may not have given them the money for it, just so they can have the satisfaction of ordering it,” Hammer Strike commented.

“Makes sense, but... wait, does that mean the limo is coming here to pick us up and then we go to the school?”

“Yep, but I’ll be meeting you there later. I’m going to finish some things around here first.”

“It’s a good thing you had that crate of stuff we’re taking with us when you brought the truck,” Grif noted. “We won’t have to worry about running around getting everything at the last minute.”

“Yeah, and I have to re-sort things in that crate so we don’t bring anything … over the top.”

“So… can I still gift Luna that spacecraft model?” Pensword asked.

“As long as you warn her to not try something based off that idea, because I’m sure explosions are something that we don’t want…”

“And when are explosions not something we deal with? You do realize that Luna is going to modernize the military with or without us.” Pensword sighed and raised his hands at the legendary blank stare. “However, I shall pass the warning along.”

“I’d prefer we don’t accelerate it at that abnormal of a rate.”

“Understood,” Pensword answered. “However, remember, we did have the concept of a moon rocket from a few authors like H.G. Wells and Jules Verne.”

“Yes, but after enough mistakes and deaths, we finally realized we shouldn’t try it yet. And I’d prefer we try to help skip certain steps of a process.”

“True, true… still, it would be tough anyways. This design is for a bipedal. We are quadrupeds. A major retooling would be required.”

“And hopefully we can leave enough information behind to keep them from making terrible mistakes,” Hammer Strike said meaningfully, effectively cutting off any further discussion on the matter. A honk came from outside. “And there is your ride. You all had better get going.”

“See you later tonight,” Pensword said, turning to leave.

“Lets hope it will be in a peaceful setting,” Grif said as he headed out the door, saluting sharply with the cane sword.

“See you later, Hammer Strike. Let’s pray things go well tonight.” Vital smiled as he closed the door behind him.

The limo drive proved a simple affair and went off without a hitch. It helped knowing that this particular limo had all of the amenities, including security and extra reinforcement on its frame. The ten friends arrived in plenty of style as the limo pulled up the drive to the school. First the girls got out, then the boys. Pensword offered a hand to Lunar Fang, who had chosen to wear A flowing black dress shimmering with sequins. It puffed at her shoulders with a modest cut over her chest. A set of dark blue fingerless gloves fit perfectly over her hands as she batted her eyelashes at Pensword. Her hair had been let down behind her, flowing with the dress to add that sense of refined elegance only a true lady could pull off. The pleats in her dress flowed off her waist and spun with silvery grey designs like moon-touched clouds in a darkened sky. The sparkling fabric that had been sown in added to the effect, making tiny stars and novas spin and twirl with her every movement. A pair of silver star-shaped earrings completed the ensemble.

Pensword smiled and kissed his lover. “You look beautiful, my little Thestral,” he whispered.

“You have to say that.” She giggled, running a hand under his chin.

“It does not make it any less true.” He smirked. “Though I like your tail doing that better than your hand.”

“Unfortunately, that's not an option right now.” She sighed.

“But it will be once this night is done,” Pensword pointed out.

Lunar Fang giggled. She could guess what her husband had in mind, and she very much liked the idea. The friends all walked up the steps, Twilight trailing just behind. As the rest of the friends entered, Flash Sentry rolled up in his sports car. Grif poked his head out the door to investigate, much to Twilight’s embarrassment. “Well, seems someone either saved up money for the wrong thing, or he has rich parents.”

“Grif!” Twilight whispered harshly.

“I calls ‘em like I sees ‘em.” Grif shrugged.

“Well, go and talk to him.” Pensword pushed her in the back as he, too peeked out from the doors. “You only live once.”

“Pensword, not you, too. Could you two please get out of here? I’m trying to have a moment.” She turned and waved as Flash made his way up the stairs. “Go!” she whispered from the side of her mouth. Suddenly the two felt a distinct yank from behind.

“Come on, you two. A lady deserves her privacy,” Lunar Fang said as she pulled them along just in time for the pair to watch as Flash Sentry smashed his face against the main entrance. The pair spasmed, struggling to contain their laughter until they’d turned around a corner. Then they let loose.

“Well, I did learn from others,” Pensword said after finally catching his breath. “How long would it have taken for us to get together without the assistance of outside meddling ?” he teased as he wormed his way expertly out of Lunar Fang’s grasp. “Come on. Let’s make tonight a fun one. I don’t want to be fighting when we go back to Equestria. Lunar Fang’s scowl lightened despite her efforts, and a faint blush rose in her cheeks. As he had hoped, the usage of contractions had calmed her down. Extending a reconciliatory arm, he escorted her through the halls towards the sound of music and voices. The laughter brought back memories of non-pastel colored humans grinning and smiling together as they invited him onto the dance floor.

“Um… everything okay?” Vital asked as he eyed Grif, who was still being casually held by Lunar Fang as they approached the gym doors.

“I can feel it again,” Grif said as he expertly removed himself from Lunar Fang’s grasp. “The abyss. We’re standing on the edge.”

“‘By the pricking of my thumbs, something wicked this way comes,’” Vital said just as dubiously. “You’re right. We’ll need to be ready for anything.” He casually fingered his pocket.

“Well, as long as it is not Third Gryphon War bad, I think we will do fine,” Pensword countered, ignoring the sudden glare from Vital. “Look, no blood, no war, no weapons to speak of. The worst that could happen is a broken bone. Therefore, we’ll do fine by comparison.”

“And there goes our slim chance that everything will go off just fine. Thank you, Pensword.” Vital groaned. “I’m going to grab some punch.”

“You’re welcome,” Pensword replied happily. “I know Murphy is going to show up, so I say it to remind us to be on our guard.”

Vital halted. “Careful, Pensword. We already get visited by Death enough as it is. I’d rather not have Murphy or his sister, Yphrum, join in.” With that said, Vital dropped into the sea of students and began to navigate towards the punch bowl. “Not even five minutes in and already I need a drink.” He sighed. “This is going to be a long night.”

Pensword smiled and gestured to the floor. “May I have this dance, my lady? Might as well enjoy the night till the calling of the princess.”

Lunar Fang smiled coyly, curtsied, and nodded. “I’d be delighted.”

WIth that, Pensword took off in an old fashioned dance that somehow was able to fit the modern music, despite the singer’s instruction to “jump up and down.” Naturally, the whole gym cheered as Flash Sentry entered with Twilight holding his arm. The last member of the band had arrived. Now the real fun could begin.

Sunset growled as she observed the scene. There was no way she could win the crown now, and stealing it still wasn’t an option. She could try to get it from Twilight after the ceremony, but how could she get anywhere near her with that brutish Gryphon or the stupid Bats always close by? She needed something to get them out of the picture.

She muttered darkly to herself. If she had gotten the crown in the first place, there wouldn’t be a need to form a plan. Why did that stupid Dragon have to wake up? Sunset took a breath to calm her thoughts as she looked at the crowd. She could see Twilight’s little dog being held by one of the girls at all times. The beginnings of an idea began to nibble at the edge of her mind. Twilight would probably be willing to do anything to save him. Of course, she wouldn’t actually hurt him. She wasn’t a monster after all. But maybe if she got her outside…. She intended to use the portal into Equestria as well, but Twilight didn’t know that. If she threatened the portal right after returning the little mutt, she could play to Twilight’s fear of being stuck in this world. Yes. It was starting to come together. But she still needed to deal with those stupid guards of hers. And it was such a good plan, too.

Sunset harrumphed from her seat as she glowered into the crowd. The students made sure to keep a wide birth, as if a rain cloud would appear above her at any minute and start to pour. A flash of white caught her gaze and she saw Vital Spark pouring himself a drink. He sighed heavily and took a swig. Wait a minute. Snips and Snails had reported the kid had a kind heart. That dirty old bird had called it bleeding if she recalled correctly. Yes. She could use that. But she’d have to get it just right.

Vital Spark sighed from his place by the fizzy cider. Refreshing though it was, it wasn’t quite doing it to cut off the heat from his dress suit. “And this is why I stopped going to dances,” he said to himself, shaking his head as he loosened his tie and undid a button. He’d already had a nice dance with Octavia, who was kind enough to accept his invitation since he didn’t know many of the other girls yet, and it felt awkward to ask. Now he just wanted the chance to cool off. He casually made his way over to the gym’s exit doors, one of which had been propped open with a spare crate. Slipping outside, he sighed in relief as he mopped his sweaty brow and took another swig of cider.

“Enjoying the night?” Sunset asked as she slipped from the shadows, hands casually resting behind her back.

“Not really. I’m guessing you’re either here to warn me to tell the others to back off, or else to try something drastic?”

“Well, you have pushed me to drastic measures,” she said. “You three really should have expected this.”

“So what’s it going to be? A gun? A knife? Just how far are you willing to go to get what you want?”

“Come now, Vital Spark.” Without warning, she pounced him, stuffing a cloth in front of his nose and mouth and holding it there. “I’m not a monster.”

Vital Spark had seen enough movies in his life on Earth to know what Sunset was doing. He struggled not to breathe, but some of the fumes had already entered his mouth and nostrils. He shoved Sunset back, forcing her to the ground as he backed away coughing. Everything felt like it was spinning, and he couldn’t quite find his balance. Suddenly he felt two heavy objects smash into him, knocking the air out of him and pinning him to the ground. The blurred faces of Snips and Snails sneered over him as Sunset walked up, her fiery hair darkened as she glared down at him. Her anger had stripped away her beauty. She wasn’t a shimmer; she was a fury. The last thing he felt was the brush of the cloth against his chin as he slipped into unconsciousness.

“No, thank you,” Grif said, turning down another offer to dance as he observed the room. The Fall Formal was in full swing, and everything was going well. Far too well for his liking. The coronation would be any moment, and Sunset still hadn’t made her final gambit. “Now where is Vital?” he wondered to himself as he scanned the room.

Pensword and Lunar Fang walked over after the last song ended. Pensword took on a stance like a guard for the Stage. He smirked as Flash Sentry had gotten in on the act at the last minute to be her knightly escort up the stairs. Lunar Fang stood at the adjacent staircase to complete the setup. The school enjoyed the act immensely. Certain adults appeared nervous as they took in the serious expression of the two guards, but Principal Celestia showed no worry or concern while she walked up to the mike, and that put them at ease.

“Here we go,” Pensword whispered. They all took a collective breath as the ceremony started.

“We made sure Vital had his GPS activated, right?” Grif whispered as he edged up to Pensword.

“Yes. Along with making sure he had some cologne on, so we can smell him out if needed.”

Grif took out his phone and activated the tracking app, typing in Vital Spark’s number. “Pensword, I think we may have a problem.”

“What is it?” Pensword’s expression had grow grim.

“Well–” Grif held up his phone “–here’s us. Here are the confines of the gym. That's the schoolyard. Where is Omni’s phone?”

“... On the school grounds.” Pensword’s expression grew more serious. “Should I stay here and you take a look at the school yard?”

“Not quite,” Grif said. “That's the janitor's supply room.”

“Then you go. The two of us can hold down the fort here.”

“You realize this is classic divide and conquer, right? She’ll make her move as soon as she figures it’s safe.”

“Yes, and she is facing two vets from the Third Gryphon War. Do you want to keep Vital in a closet till the crown is on her head, or do we grab him now?” The crowd erupted into cheering, and Vinyl started playing background music, much to the annoyance of Celestia as she continued her speech.

Grif’s hands passed his belt so casually it took a trained eye to see the glint of metal as he passed a knife to Pensword. “Get this in Lunar Fangs hands. Tell her to be ready to use it if necessary.” His eyes narrowed. “I’ve got a friend to save.”

“Right. We’ll see you later,” Pensword answered as the music began to fade and Celestia resumed with her usual gravity. “Go save him.”

“Vital! Vital, can you hear me?” Grif shouted for the third time. He was running out of options quickly. The door had been locked. He had attempted to pick the lock; however, the nature of the metal in his knives had only made problems worse as the tumblers sheared instead of moving. He had thrown himself repeatedly at the door, but it was too sturdy to give from the pressure. “Vital!” he called again.

The first thing Vital Spark experienced was taste. It was like someone had dumped liquid copper down his throat. He smacked his lips a few times. Then came the pain. It started of as a dull pressure, then it burrowed deeper and deeper until the pain was throbbing like a sledgehammer striking his skull. He groaned. “What?” he mumbled.

“Vital, are you okay?” Grif shouted again.

Oh, that pounding. It hurt so much. Where was it coming from? What he wouldn’t give for some ibuprofen right now. He slowly sat up. Where was he? It was dark. The thumping of his heart was so loud. He could hear the blood rushing through his veins to his head and back again like static. He started. “Sunset,” he said as the memory of the struggle returned. She’d drugged him. She’d actually drugged him.

“Vital? Answer me!” Grif shouted.

Vital rubbed his throbbing temples. Had he heard something? It was so hard to say. At least he wasn’t lying in the sun when he woke. That was a plus. He needed to get up and act. Do something. But he felt too sick to his stomach to do much of anything just yet. Nausea clawed at his throat and stomach as he struggled to maintain control, hissing through his teeth. “Just how much did she use on me?” he asked himself as he struggled to maintain control. He couldn’t help but gag a few times, though.

“Vital, if you’re in there, keep away from the door.” It was Grif’s voice, but it was warped, filled with anger. A wail that reminded Vital of a malevolent spirit clawing it’s way from hell sounded throughout the room, then another, and another. There was a cracking sound followed by something very heavy smashing against a surface farther away. Vital’s vision cleared long enough for him to make out Grif standing at the doorway, his eyes black with rage as the wind tunneled around his shoulders and down his arms, covering his hands in wicked-looking talons. “Vital? Are you okay?”

“Sunset,” he said first. “Water,” second. Then he coughed as he struggled not to throw up. Grif quickly grabbed Vital Spark and pulled him up as the white teen blinked owlishly, his eyes shut against the sudden light. “Augh. I think I’d take the concussion to this.”

Grif carefully set Vital down before leaving. A few moments later, he returned with a water bottle. “Here. Drink.”

“Vital did so greedily, first rinsing his mouth out and spitting down the drain in the closet, then by swallowing it down. “And I thought I was over needing a water bottle all the time.” He smiled weakly.

“She’s going to pay for this,” Grif growled as he pulled Vital’s free arm around his back and raised him to his feet. “This crosses the line.”

“Grif … how did you do that anyways? I thought we couldn’t use magic in this place.”

“This world is thriving,” Grif said, looking tired as he supported his friend on the way towards the gym. “They have optimal resources, healthy ecosystems, and little pollution. They may not have the mana that Equestria has, but the planet has enough life force that we can use a little of it.” He winced. “Just a little.”

“You hurt yourself,” Vital accused.

“I just ripped a three inch aluminum door off its hinges and threw it a hundred feet, so I may be just a bit winded, but there’s no time to stop. We need to get back to the others.”

“How long was I out?”

“The coronation was just starting when I left. When did she get you?”

“A … a few dances in. I left because I was getting too hot. I almost fended her off, but then Snips and Snails ganged up on me.”

“Come on. Let's see what happened in our absence,” Grif said as he hauled Vital’s weight.

They arrived in the back of the crowd as Principal Celestia placed the crown on Twilight’s head. Grif noticed, but was too far away to act as two familiar hooligans in a pair of top hats approached Fluttershy and snagged Spike. The dog tried to escape, and nearly succeeded until Snails helped restrain him completely as they snuck out the doors into the school’s halls. Spike barely managed a cry for help before they disappeared. Pensword immediately took off after them.

“Come back with that dog!” he yelled, making it a practical reenactment from a chasing montage. Give the two a pair of black capes and curly handlebar mustaches and it would have been perfect. As it was, the display still would have proved relatively entertaining were it not for the fact that Spike was currently being held hostage, and this was not a cheesy cartoon where nobody could really be permanently hurt. Twilight and the others took chase as well, spreading confusion and verbal mayhem as the situation spiraled right into what Grif and the others had anticipated.

“Here we go,” Grif said.

“We need to find Sunset. That’s where this’ll go down,” Vital said, pulling himself away from Grif. “And stop taking my weight. I should be taking yours.”

“My friend, I’ve dragged a Minotaur across a battlefield with an arrow sticking from my hip. This is nothing.”

“Let’s keep it that way then. Come on. We need to stop this before it gets any worse.” Vital looked back at the crowd. “I seriously can’t believe they didn’t notice Snips and Snails creeping up and taking Spike. Can anybody just dress up in a top hat, run up, and do what they want without getting caught?”

“Conversion of ninjutsu. Too many people in one place thins out their competency.”

“Seriously?” Vital raised a skeptical brow as they raced after the pair, following Twilight and the others on their heels.

“You already got on Murphy’s bad side. You really want to push this?” Grif asked.

“Screw Murphy. This is serious!”

Grif slapped Vital. “Never question Murphy.”

“Look, we’ll pursue this later. For now, follow those freshmen!”

The chase scene was long and drawn out, jumping from classroom to classroom and in and out of doors. At one point, Snips and Snails were racing back and forth with two of them in the halls at once running from door to door as they were followed by the other girls and Pensword.

“... This is getting ridiculous. Now they’re taking from Scooby Doo!” Vital exclaimed.

“Just shut up and catch them,” Grif said.

“How? I can’t even tell which is the real one.”

“Just run into the doors!” Pensword shouted as he ran by. “That is what I am doing. We should arrive at the right door sooner or later.”

Vital rolled his eyes and shrugged. “When in rome …” He lunged into one of the doors and entered the montage.

Eventually, they found themselves bursting through the school's front doors. Sunset Shimmer stood in her usual purple shirt, skirt, and leather jacket. Using both hands, she held a sledgehammer to the statue.

“That’s close enough,” Sunset said as Twilight approached. Snips and Snails waited obediently behind her, one holding on to their hostage, the other sneering at their adversaries.

“Twilight–!” Spike could say little more as Snails closed a hand over his muzzle while Snips worked to restrain the rest of his body.

“Don’t hurt him!” Twilight yelled

“Oh, I wouldn’t dream of it. I’m not a monster, Twilight,” Sunset remarked. Holding the sledgehammer high, she looked back to Snips and Snails. “Let him go.” The two of them did as they were bid. Spike ran into Twilight’s arms as she knelt to embrace him. Sunset glared. “You don’t belong here. Give me the crown and you can go back to Equestria tonight.” She lifted the sledgehammer threateningly. “Or keep it and never go home!”

Twilight gasped.

“Psst. Vital, wouldn’t the hammer just fly into the portal?” Grif whispered.

“Depends on if iron’s a factor in this world,” Vital whispered back.

“Well, that is a steel sledgehammer,” Pensword whispered. “So it should just go through; however, I fear what Luna would do if it hit her.” A savage grin sprung on his face. The shadows hid it well.

“I don’t think we want an interdimensional war here, Pensword. Besides, let’s not forget what might happen if she destroyed the supports around the portal,” Vital said.

“Tic toc, Twilight. We haven’t got all night. The portal will be closing in nearly an hour. So … what’s your answer?” Sunset demanded.

Twilight removed her crown, looked to it as the gem glittered in the moonlight, the glared defiantly back at Sunset. “No.”

“What?” Sunset yelled. “Equestria! Your friends! Lost to you forever! Don’t you see what I’m about to do to the portal?”

Twilight rose to her feet after placing Spike down. Her friends stood firmly behind her. “Yes. But I’ve also seen what you’ve been able to do here without magic. Equestria will find a way to survive without my element of harmony. This place might not if I allow it to fall into your hands. So go ahead. Destroy the portal. But you are not getting this crown!” Twilight placed her crown resolutely back on her head.

“Fine. You win.” Sunset straightened and casually dropped the sledgehammer to the ground with a thump. Snips and Snails recoiled, narrowly escaping getting their toes crushed.

Rainbow rushed up next to Twilight. “You…. are…. so… awesome!” she squeaked.

“I can’t believe you were gonna do that for us,” Applejack said as Rarity came up next to her, clasping her arm in excitement.

“It’s no wonder you’re a real live princess,” the fashionista said.

Over by the statue, Sunset had been crossing her arms over her shoulders in defeat. She growled at the remark, pulling her hands away and clenching them into fists near her chest. Her irises shrank to pinpricks, then flared in anger. “Yeah, she’s so very special.” Her eyes narrowed and she charged, tackling twilight with her arm extended. Twilight toppled, but so, too, did the crown as it bounced across the stone pavement and out of Sunset’s reach.

Twilight reached for the crown, only to be taken in a choke hold by Sunset. Then Sunset crawled over Twilight, pushing the girl’s face into the stone as she scrambled to race ahead. Twilight grabbed her boot at the last second, barely keeping Sunset back from the crown as she reached as far as she could with lust in her eyes, her tongue extended in effort. At the last moment, Spike jumped on Sunset’s head, neatly plowing her face into the ground and easily taking up the crown in his mouth before dashing away.

“Grab him, you fools!” Sunset shouted to Snips and Snails. The instant the pair moved, Grif charged. He managed to catch Snails, but Snips, being shorter, narrowly avoided him.

Pensword went after Snips only to have a flailing leg kick his mountie hat off. Snips turned around in surprise. Pensword was down holding a hand over a rapidly blackening eye. Seeing this, Lunar Fang growled and savagely tackled the portly boy. The pair proceeded to roll around on the ground trading punches. Sunset shoved past them all in a headlong sprint for the crown. Spike was cornered at the door and Sunset approached with malevolent glee.

“Spike! Over here!” Vital Spark yelled. The puppy threw the crown for all he was worth. Vital caught hold of it. The moment it entered his hands, the headache was gone. He smiled. “Now that’s more like it.” Sunset charged him like a freight train. “Wuh-oh. Rainbow! Catch!” he shouted, tossing the crown with surprising accuracy. What followed was a surprisingly ridiculous game of keepaway as the crown leapt from one person to the next, ricocheting back and forth from all the girls until it reached Twilight. As the crowd bore down on her, she panicked, tossing the crown behind her into the waiting Sunset’s hands. The bully’s breathing was ragged, ranging somewhere between gasping, sobbing, and hiccuping.

“I’ll take that!” she said, chuckling cruelly.

“Sunset, please, no! Think what you’re doing!” Vital shouted, his voice strained, eyes bulging.

Sunset paid him no heed, continuing in her sobbing gasp. “At last! More power than I could ever imagine.” The moment the crown touched her head, it began pulsing with a dark energy that made Grif, Pensword, and Vital Spark’s spines run cold. Vital Spark clung to his head, cringing in pain. The dark energy from the crown grew until it consumed Sunset, washing over her like a wave of dark fire as it arced skywards in an angry pillar. Whether from pain or excitement, tears streamed down her face only to evaporate into steam instantly. Her skin turned a bloody red as her eyes became black with glowing neon teal irises. Her fingers became tipped in long claws not unlike the talons of a crow, and her hair proceeded to take on a shape like hellfire. Two large bat wings sprouted from her back, followed by a ragged looking Pony’s tail, which also licked like flames. Her tears ceased as she cackled maliciously. The group gasped in shock and horror at the new Sunset as she thrust out her arms, sending twin beams of dark magic at Snips and Snails. The magic encased them momentarily before vanishing to reveal both boys transformed into sinister demonic forms. Grif found himself suddenly being pushed back by Snails’ new demonic strength.

“This is going to be so cool!” Snips cheered. Lunar Fang groaned as she was also forced to give ground against the small demon.

Sunset heard the startled gasps of the students still inside the school as they stood inside the entrance. She proceeded to stick out her hand as it pulsed with dark magic and grasp it into a fist, causing the entire front of the school to be torn off and compacted before it was thrown away. “I’ve had to jump through so many hoops tonight just to get my hands on this crown, and it really should have been mine all along!” She let out a loud growl before smiling evilly. “But let’s let bygones be bygones. I am your princess now… and you will be loyal to me!” In an instant a beam of green light shot from her hand and hit the first of the students. A green ring formed over his head and vanished before several more beams proceeded to shoot from him and bounce to the other students. Everyone effected let out low entranced moans. An instant later, magic began encasing them before vanishing to reveal numerous lesser demons.

“Pensword, I think I know what her plan is now,” Grif said as he barely blocked one of Snails’ punches with his cane sword.

“What is it?” Pensword asked as he replaced his mountie hat. “I really…” he paused with a smile as he took off the hat and banged it over the head of one of the students. Miraculously, the demon fell unconscious while the hat remained completely intact. Next, he used it to deflect a magic beam. “Hah!” he cried, his outfit still spotless and in complete order.

“Get them to the portal,” Sunset tried to order Snips and Snails, not fully aware they were currently engaged.

“She wants to use this teenage demon army to invade Equestria!” Grif shouted, ducking another punch. He saw Lunar Fang take a kick to the side, but was unable to get to her. “Winds damnit, Hammer Strike, where are you?”

A ring of blue fire surrounded the statue, blocking any access to the portal. In the distance, Hammer Strike walked up towards the group wearing his blue and gold overcoat. He sighed to himself as he shook his hand, extinguishing it. “Sorry I’m late. Traffic was killer.” He looked up at the group, only to pause as he saw the now turned students. “I swear, it’s only been two hours at best.”

“Sunset works fast and efficiently, I’ll give you that,” Pensword answered as he knocked another student away. “Sorry. Excuse me. Coming Through. Thank you,” he said to each dazed demon after promptly smashing it with his hat.

“Now to deal with a thorn in my side!” Sunset said, her eyes locking on Twilight. She charged two large spheres of magic in her hands and combined them to send a massive beam towards the object of her unholy hatred.

There was a sudden blaze of white light and a thunderous crash. When the smoke cleared, Twilight stood unharmed. Vital Spark stood calmly in front of her, his hand outstretched and head bowed. There, in his palm, the pentagram blazed. “First you steal that which is not rightfully yours. Then you resort to blackmail, trickery, and deceit. You kidnapped not once, but twice, one of those targets being me. You invoke the power of the element of magic and twist it with your hate, causing it to shriek in pain, and probably committed all sorts of unspeakable acts before I even met you. And you know what the funny thing is? Even after all of that, I was willing to forgive you. To give you the benefit of the doubt. A chance to change.” His head snapped up, his eyes hard as tears poured down his cheeks. But there is one thing I cannot and will not forgive. You stole these people’s free will. And that? That makes me one pissed off Unicorn.”

“Oh shut up.” Sunset sneered sending another blast at him, followed by another and yet another. Vital stood his ground, but the force from the onslaught drove him back, causing him to slide over the pavement. The seal began to dim, its red fire flickering. Vital’s eyes had been closed as he concentrated on maintaining the barrier as long as he could, but the seal was weakening, and so was he. He could feel his reserves of energy fading.

“Twilight, I hope you have a plan here, because I think I’ve only got enough juice left here for one more shot.”

“Vital Spark, get away! It’s me she wants. I’m not going to let one of my friends get vaporized,” Twilight said.

“And you think I would either?” Vital smirked. “We’re all behind you, Twilight, and we’ll all protect you. That’s what friends do.”

Pensword grunted in agreement as he elbowed another Demon. “He’s right.” Despite the rough and tumble of the battle, his uniform was somehow still perfectly immaculate with his stiff mountie hat still on his head. He was the picture of the noble general for all of three seconds until a demon snuck up from behind and yanked him back by the collar and into the fray.

“Though if you could find a deus ex machina, it would be appreciated,” Grif grunted as he struggled onwards, continuing to grapple with Snails and two demonic reinforcements. Despite his skills and training, his breathing was growing heavy, and his movements were beginning to slow.

“No help is coming for any of you!” Sunset said as she rained down more blasts at Vital Spark’s ward. With the sound of shattering glass, it broke. The star’s light died completely, and Vital Spark was driven to his knees. Sunset laughed. “Now that that’s dealt with,” Sunset growled, charging up the largest blast yet. A massive construct of magical energy the size of a beach ball crackled over her head with dark lighting. “It’s time to deal with Twilight Sparkle.”

Much to her credit, Twilight stepped up in front of her friends to stare the demoness down. “You won’t succeed, Sunset Shimmer. Harmony will prevail, and I will find a way to stop you. You’re not going to use my friends like this.”

Sunset let her magic disperse. Much like every villain before her, she felt the instinctive urge to gloat over those she felt were inferior. “Oh, please. What exactly do you think that you’re going to do to stop me? I have magic, and you have nothing.” Sunset’s hair flared like water on a grease fire as she hovered over the brave purple girl.

“She has us!” a familiar voice proclaimed. Rainbow Dash stood at the head of the five friends. Even Fluttershy was glaring, practically brimming with bravery. Rarity glowered with determination as Pinkie planted her hands on her hips and Applejack adjusted her stetson in true rodeo fashion. Twilight grinned back at them, glad of their support as Sunset bore her teeth like a dog and growled. Then, surprisingly, Sunset laughed.

“Aww, gee. The gang really is all back together again.” She laughed again, wiping a tear from her eye. Then the moment was past, and her eyes lost all color save the angry corrupted teal. She gathered the magic once more. “Now step aside. Twilight has tried to interfere with my plans one too many times already.” She raised her hands above her head, growing the ball of malevolent energy once more. “She needs to be dealt with.” With those words said, she launched the sphere she had charged with all her hatred, loathing, malice, and envy at Twilight. A maniacal grin of triumph shone on her face as she watched, waiting for the screams that were surely to come. There was a bright flash of red light and Sunset laughed wickedly to the skies. At last, her most hated foe was dead and gone. No one would stand in her way. No one would take her crown.

Or so she thought.

As the smoke cleared, Sunset Shimmer gawked, her laughter cut off in sheer astonishment. “What?”

The five friends huddled protectively over Twilight, each bound shoulder to shoulder. A familiar purple aura had surrounded all six of them. As each opened their eyes, they found themselves wide-eyed with shock. They were alive. Still clasping one another’s hands, they stared at each other and smiled. Twilight grinned with excitement and stepped out of the circle. Her friends continued to hold each other’s hands as she pointed triumphantly at Sunset Shimmer. “The magic contained in my element was able to unite with those that helped create it!” Suddenly the crown glowed a brilliant violet as a stream of pure magic flowed out of its gem, surrounded by a white corona. The beam touched the six girls and they slowly rose from the ground as a nearly blinding white light flooded from them. Twilight’s voice still echoed out as the magic flowed within each of them, altering their appearance.

Applejack’s ears adjusted, popping out on top of her head as her stetson adjusted to fit. Then her hair grew out, braiding itself into an intricately tied ponytail that reached practically down to her ankles. Her clothing had been highlighted by apples at various locations including the hem of her dress and the tops of her boots.

“Honesty,” Twilight’s voice echoed.

The rest of the friends soon followed suit, each changing one after the other as Twilight named their respective elements.

“Kindness. Laughter. Generosity. Loyalty! Magic.” Much like her friends, Twilight experienced her own transformation, grinning all the while as the magic from her crown streamed onto her forehead.

The effects seemed to stretch elsewhere as well as Grif dodged snails’ punch, appearing behind the demon with blinding speed. The wind whistled behind him as he landed blow after blow. Lunar Fang, likewise, seemed to gain strength as her eyes slitted. She flipped Snips over her shoulder, twisting the demon's hand behind his back. Pensword was surprised to find he was experiencing a second wind. He grinned as he tore through the crowds, not so fast as Grif, but he seemed to practically dance as he dodged the demons’ attacks, letting them hit one another instead. Vital Spark breathed a sigh of relief as he got shakily to his feet and smiled. On a random whim, he whipped his fist backwards in an effort to impersonate a certain baboon he’d once seen a long time ago on television. Much to his surprise, he made contact. Turning, he found a familiar gold demon with blue highlights clutching his face as he curled on the ground. Vital’s hands flung to cover his mouth. “Oh my gosh. Flash, are you alright? I’m so sorry.” A series of groans and murmurings were all he got in return. “Oh … right. You’re being mind controlled right now.” He turned to face the bright light emanating from the five friends. Hey, Twilight, mind hurrying it up? I think these students need to get back to normal.”

Twilight apparently couldn’t hear him over the rush of her own magic. “Together with the crown, they create a power beyond anything you could imagine. But it is a power you don’t have the ability to control. The crown may be upon your head, Sunset Shimmer, but you cannot wield it, because you do not possess the most powerful magic of all: the magic of friendship!” Twilight took Rarity and Rainbow Dash’s hands in her own as the rest followed suit, uniting their powers together as they rose still higher until they formed the shape of a heart with their arms. The instant they did so, the positive energy they exuded manifested in the form of two rainbow halves spiraling around in a double helix until they finally merged as they struck the brooding clouds overhead. The resulting white light flared before a fully formed rainbow struck downwards on the raging she-demon.

Sunset recoiled, raising her hands above her head as if to defend herself. The rainbow struck at the base of her feet and began to circle her, much as it had a certain Nightmare only a few years ago. “What ... is … happening?” she cried as a virtual tornado of color rose to surround and obscure her. A series of what could only be described as colored fireworks blasted out from the top of the spout in a brilliant display.

Twilight continued her monologue as her eyes glowed a pure white. “Here, and in Equestria, it is the only only magic that can truly unite us all.” The colors surged around the girls before firing on a demonic Flash Sentry, who had only just gotten back to his feet. The rainbow struck him, creating a miniature version of the same tornado that held Sunset shimmer, even as an aura-like circle surrounded that, dispelling the mind control. The counterspell of harmony rapidly spread, returning every student back to normal before striking Snips and Snails, who had both been backed into a corner by Grif and Lunar Fang. With one final flash of light, Twilight and her friends settled onto the ground once more, their new Pony features still visible as they lay prone on the ground.

What few students had remained inside the school building filed their way to the giant opening, while the others who had been outside either rubbed their heads or helped others to rise before congregating with their fellows. Twilight’s friends raised their heads dizzily while Twilight still lay unconscious. A quick lick from Spike soon fixed that, and Twilight opened her arms to embrace the dog as the other five moved to join in.

Snails had attempted to run in the confusion, only for Grif to catch him by the collar of his shirt. “Not happening,” Grif said firmly. Lunar Fang, likewise, kept Snips in place.

Twilight turned in surprise. Everyone did as they gawked at the massive crater that had formed in the middle of the intersection between the four walkways leading from the school to the street and the two paths around the school itself. Smoke still rose from the hole as Twilight’s shadow fell across it and the now pathetic-looking Sunset Shimmer. She had been reduced to a mere girl once again, her hair bedraggled, and her body weak as she slowly began to pull herself up. The true Princess’s voice was stern.

“You will never rule in Equestria. Any power you may have had in this world is gone. Tonight, you’ve showed everyone who you really are.” Twilight motioned somewhat sadly to her side, where the whole of the school strode up to see the former bully. “You’ve shown them what is in your heart.”

“Sunset Shimmer,” Grif handed Snails to Vital Spark before making his way to the crater. “As a mercenary in Equestria, I have the unique authority to take custody of you outside Equestria’s borders. Therefore, in the name of the crowns of Equestria, I hereby arrest you for your crimes against Equestria, the Crystal Empire, and Canterlot High School.”

Sunset’s eyes grew wide as what was happening fully dawned on her. “I–I throw myself at Celestia’s mercy.”

Grif pulled her up and shoved her out of the crater. “Cute, but until I transfer your custody, you are a prisoner of the Bladefeather clan. You will henceforth, upon our return, be transferred into the custody of the only crown who can judge you fairly and without bias. In short, you will be transferred into the custody of the prison keeper for the Lunar house until a trial can be arranged.” He produced a plastic pull tie cuff from his suit and proceeded to cuff her hands together. “As your crimes include both treason to the crown and manipulation through dark magic, you do not have the right to be provided an Equestrian legal aid. You will present your case to Princess Luna directly. When you are found guilty, if the princess decides to show you mercy, you will be sent to the Badlands with the Equestrian Foreign Legion to fight for your right to pardon against the Changeling threat there.”

“And if she doesn’t decide mercy?” Sunset asked. The cocky smirk had been blown away by the TNT that was Grif Bladefeather. Her frame began to shake as Grif pulled her next to Pensword and Hammer Strike. Her normally healthy skin paled to a pasty yellow.

“As you already know, the law is hard coded from before the reign of Discord. You have committed both treason and used black magic. Should you be found guilty, the headsman's axe awaits you.” This revelation was followed by a series of collective gasps by all the non-Equestrians within earshot. Pensword did not seem fazed as he folded his arms and glared at Sunset Shimmer.

“Is ... is that true, Twilight?” Fluttershy asked in horror.

Twilight looked sadly at Sunset, even pityingly. “I’m afraid it is, Fluttershy. Equestria hasn’t had to enforce the law in centuries … but it still stands.” She hung her head.

“But that's ... that's – why, that’s simply not right!” Rarity said. “Surely there must be something? Her actions were horrible, yes, but she hardly deserves to die for it!”

“The last Unicorn who succeeded in casting dark magic and escaping justice was able to enslave an entire nation for nearly a thousand years,” Twilight said abysmally. “As much as I want to change things, I can’t. The law won’t let me. Not for this.”

“I sure hope not,” Pensword muttered darkly. “She was planning a full scale invasion to usurp her own mentor.” He stepped forward, eyes narrowing. “I fought Sombra, and frankly… I am very, very happy you did not get as far as he did. Pray to Faust you find mercy, because I won’t give any.”

“So part of the reason she has to die is because you don’t want her taking the chance to use dark magic again, right?” Applejack asked. “So why not… why not make her stay here?”

“After what she did the first time?” Grif scoffed.

“She is a national threat, and I am sworn to protect my nation from enemies of any kind, as well as threats to the princesses themselves. If she did it the first time, I am not letting her stay here. She could rebuild, learn, and get a second chance at her plans. I will not let another Gryphon Empire happen, nor another Reich. This ends here and now,” Pensword declared hotly.

“Hold up there, cowboy. Now I’m not sayin’ you just let her go. But Granny always taught us that the good book says ‘love thy enemy.’ It seems to me that Sunset here took a dark path, and it led her to a bad place. When you all go back to your home, and that portal closes, and the crown’s safely on the other side, it’ll take all the magic away with it, won’t it?” Applejack eyed them. “So then, if I got this right, that gives the five of us plenty of time to show her where she went wrong, right? Sort of like a… a… gosh darn it, what's the term?”

“Correctional therapy,” Rarity said.

“That's it! Correctional therapy. If y’all come back when the portal opens and she’s still nasty, then y’all can take her back with you,” Applejack offered.

“Sunset may have pissed me off, guys, but Applejack does have a point. She doesn’t have any magic left, and now that the rest of the school knows the truth, she doesn’t have any power or influence either. It could work,” Vital said.

“No. Absolutely–”

“I accept,” Twilight said, effectively cutting Pensword off. “If we can find an alternative that doesn’t kill Sunset, and might even make her a better person, who am I to deny it?” She straightened herself up. “Sunset Shimmer, as the only standing Princess here, I hereby give this ruling. You are to be banished to this world on a temporary basis, during which time, you will have the chance to learn about real magic from Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie. I will leave you in their custody, and that of Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna. They will determine what punishment is suitable for your crimes, and enforce the ruling. When next we return, if you’ve truly shown progress, then mercy will be granted, and you will receive a lighter trial from all four princesses, in which your time here and the things you’ve learned will be taken into account. Should you show true change, these charges will most likely be dropped, and you will be able to remain in Equestria should that be your wish. The choice is ultimately yours.”

“Now hold on a moment, Twilight. Mercy’s all well and good, but she’s in my custody, and I think you’re going just a bit soft on her,” Grif said, still holding the pull tie connecting Sunset’s hands.

“Primary priority is getting the element back,” Hammer Strike started as he looked over the group. “She is simply a child, naive and brewing over the temper tantrum she’s been having for the last three years.”

“You can’t be serious.” Grif looked at hammerstrike in shock.

“Grif, I honestly don’t care what happens to her. Twilight made her call, and I just don’t care enough to make any argument against her, or for her. I just want to go home.” Hammer Strike’s voice was flat. “Just let her suffer here, and see if she can get her life back in order.”

Grif glared as he reluctantly moved to Sunset’s back and pulled out a dagger. As he did so, he whispered in her ear. “You so much as sneeze out of line and I’ll barrel through that portal with a hanky and a dagger, you hear me?” With that said, he cut the tie with a snap.

Sunset proceeded to rub her wrists, tears streaming down her face. Relief, fear, humiliation, and pride warred for dominance within her. She looked humbly towards the five girls with large puffy eyes, moved by the sincerity they had put forth in saving her life; however, it was important to note that guilt had yet to make an appearance within her warring feelings as she walked quietly towards them.

Celestia bent to the ground, picking up the crown that had started it all. Somehow, it still remained untouched by the dirt and grime that surrounded it. She turned to Twilight with measured, smooth strides. “A true princess in any world leads, not by forcing others to bow before her, but by inspiring others to stand with her. And a truly great leader knows most of all when to employ mercy. We have all seen you’re capable of just that, and I hope you can see it, too, Princess Twilight.” Twilight kneeled before her as Celestia placed the crown gently on her head.

Grif didn’t bother staying to watch as he approached the portal. “Well, I think Twilight can handle it from here. I don’t know about you guys, but I’ve had enough of vacation. I’m heading home.”

“So… I am to watch Twilight, with only Lunar Fang with me during a high school dance after this … well,” he waved his hand around the entire courtyard, “this!”

“Well, at least it isn’t all that bad,” Spike said as the hippie teen next to him looked down and gawked.

“Did that dog just talk?” He asked in utter shock

“Dude, after all this, the talking dog is what’s unbelievable?” Spike deadpanned.

“On second thought, I think Twilight is in good wings at the moment,” Pensword said, sweatdropping as he looked on.

Grif chuckled as he got on his hands and knees. “What? I’m not falling over when I get to the other side,” he said. “Allons-y! Onward and upward!” And with that, he charged headfirst into the portal.

“Hammer Strike, where are the items?” Pensword asked, looking frantically for the things he was hoping to bring back to Equestria.

“Put them through a while ago. Don’t expect much.”

“I only expect the two books. Anything else is just a nice bonus.” He looked to Lunar Fang. “When we get back, I promise you one cloud dance.” With that, the two of them followed Grif’s example and walked through the portal.

“Guess that just leaves us, huh, Shawn?” Vital Spark said as he looked back at the crowd. “I think I’ll have a quick talk with Sunset before we go. I’m pretty sure we can trust Twilight now that everyone knows her secret.”

Hammer Strike looked to a watch on his wrist. “If I’m right, you got some time, but we need to keep things moving.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be quick. I just have a few things I want to say to her before I go.”

Hammer Strike shrugged.

“I’ll take that as an okay.” Vital Spark smiled wanly as he turned to approach Sunset Shimmer, who had been put to work on the rubble that had been strewn about when she’d wrenched the main entrance out of the front of the school. Snips and Snails were working with the wheelbarrow and mortar. Vital nodded respectfully to Principal Celestia, then continued past. “Got a minute to talk, Sunset?”

“I’m not going anywhere,” she said, somewhat relieved and somewhat sad.

“Better than the alternative,” Vital said as he dusted off a boulder to sit down. “Care to join me?” he asked, patting the space beside him.

“I’d figure you’d be the last person who’d want to speak to me,” Sunset said, sitting next to him. She rolled her eyes. “Let’s get this over with.”

“And there’s your problem. You assume too much and don’t take time to consider all the perspectives. I’m not here to yell at you, Sunset, though I am going to tell you how I feel about what you chose to do tonight, and the consequences it nearly had. Tell me, how much do you know about the elements of harmony?”

What followed was a lengthy discussion in which Vital Spark was able to explain about the power of harmony and how it most likely existed in multiple forms throughout the known universe. He then proceeded to tell her at some length just how painful her choice had been for him because of his unique magical field, and lastly, he told her a little about his past and the importance of free will to his culture and his religious background. What had been meant to be a short conversation soon stretched to nearly a full hour. Vital sighed.

“Look, basically, what it comes down to is this. I’m really upset. Part of me really wants to hate you, and I seriously hate that part of myself. I want to forgive you, but that’s going to take time before it can happen, and it’ll likely take even longer before I’m willing to trust you. I guess what I’m trying to say is I wish you the best of luck, and I hope you really do change. I’ve been there myself. It’s worth it in the end if you do.” Vital Spark stood up and dusted his pants off. “I’d probably better get going. Hammer Strike’s starting to look a little anxious over there. I’ll see you in about three years or so. Until then, please, at least try. You might even find you like what they have to teach you. So-long, Sunset.”

“Wait.” Sunset stood up and grabbed Vital’s hand. “I know it may not mean a lot coming from me, but thank you. For the dance.” In a surprisingly out of character move, Sunset quickly leaned forward to peck Vital on the cheek before she turned to head back to Snips and Snails.

Vital Spark stared after her, dumbstruck. “What … just happened?”

“You got a kiss on the cheek,” Hammer Strike replied in his usual flat tone as he approached. “We’re running thin on time, so if you’re done, we need to go.”

“Yeah. I’m finished. I’m just … really confused.” Vital shook his head as he approached the statue. “Guess I’ll see you on the other side. Oh, and brace yourself. Pinkie will probably have streamers and a welcome home cake at the ready for each of us. You know how much she loves cake.” Vital turned one last time to face the school and saluted before passing through the base of the statue and out of sight.

Hammer Strike looked towards Twilight, who was still chatting amongst the group. “Twilight, we’re running out of time.”

“I know, I know. I’m coming. Just … just a minute.” She proceeded to hug her friends, last of all Flash. She blushed violently as she did so. “Thanks for the dance. It was a lot of fun.” She smiled contentedly.

“No problem,” he answered, rubbing the back of his neck. “Well, good luck, and ... you won’t hold it against me for going all zombie demon on you and your friends?” he asked with a nervous chuckle.

“Wouldn’t dream of it.” She giggled, then turned, her ponytail swinging dramatically behind her. She ran to the statue and turned back one last time to wave. “Alright, Hammer Strike. I’m ready.”

The pair passed through the mirror and out of sight just as four familiar stars finished converging on the moon. A dim glow passed in the skies, and they were gone. Mere seconds afterwards, Pinkie Pie rushed the portal, only to smash comedically into the statue, causing everyone to laugh, relieved for the world to be back to normal for a change. All was well at Equestria High.

83 - Return of the Princess

Extended Holiday
Ch 83: Return of the Princess
Act 11

Pensword and Lunar Fang were both hovering and flitting about the room, joyfully reclaiming the use of their wings and hooves. Celestia and the others stared, confused at their antics, and two very worried Gryhponesses had joined them. When Grif had emerged from the portal, he was covered in cuts and scrapes. He clung to the two still-simmering Gryphonesses in a tight embrace. Tears stood in his eyes at the thought of almost being unable to see them again. Next came a somewhat wide-eyed Vital Spark, who quietly made his way to the edge of the room and promptly sat down on his hind quarters.

Next came Twilight and Spike. The girls immediately grinned and rushed to greet the victorious princess, embracing her, patting her on the back, and performing all other motions fitting their personal character. Celestia smiled warmly at the scene, and Luna sighed with relief. Twilight’s element was firmly affixed on her head.

Lastly came Hammer Strike. He sighed and shrugged his shoulders, only to immediately experience the clinging sensation that was Rarity Belle glomping his neck as she sobbed into his shoulder.

“I was so worried!” she exclaimed.

Hammer Strike returned the hug. “I’m sorry to have worried you, but at least I’m back now.”

Rarity pulled back to look him in the eye. “Next time you have to go on one of these adventures, I’m coming with you.”

“It depends,” Hammer Strike said.

“Depend nothing. I’m coming and that’s that.” She folded her forelegs assertively.

Pensword and Lunar Fang were dancing in the air, a giddy pair before they finally came down to face their princesses. “Where are Cadence and Moon River?” they asked.

“Napping together. It’s a little bit on the late side, or perhaps it’s better to say early. Your daughter has taken a great liking to Cadence. It seems the world’s best foalsitter still has the magic touch.” Celestia smiled. “You’ll find them in your guest room if you want to head there now.” She looked hopefully towards the mirror.

Pensword nodded before letting loose a wicked grin. “Oh, I think I am going to spend time with my family. I know Hammer Strike needs to get to his forge, and I do not wish to break up the reunion for Twilight and her friends.” He looked over his shoulder. “So congrats, Vital, you just got volunteered to report to the Princess. Come along, Lunar Fang.” He chuckled as he led his wife from the room.

Vital shook his head. “Wait, what? Pensword!” But it was too late. He rolled his eyes, snorted in aggravation, then proceeded to approach the princesses. He saw Celestia’s expression fall as a dim flash went off behind him.

“So … she’s not coming.”

“She’s alive, Celestia. That’s what matters.” Taking a deep breath, Vital Spark proceeded to narrate the events as best he could under the circumstances. While hesitant and more than a little embarrassed at being the center of attention, he gradually warmed to the role and donned a mantle as old as the universe itself, that of the storyteller. The cries of outrage, the appearance of sorrow and loss, the growls of anger, and the curt nods of approval were all the approbation he required. “So yeah, Twilight basically put Sunset on parole in the other world, where she’d get the chance to learn the error of her ways, rather than have to come here, where there would be no choice but to let Luna be the judge at a trial where Sunset would doubtless be ruled guilty and either be executed or sent to fight in the badlands.” Vital Spark felt his cheeks burn as the memory of Sunset’s chaste kiss returned. His brow furrowed as another conversation came to mind. “Begging your majesty’s pardon, but I’d like to arrange a private audience if I may at a later date. There are some questions I need to have answered, and some things that I need to say to you alone involving a mutual acquaintance.”

Celestia looked wilted, and for the first time in the history of any modern Pony’s memory, her mane actually became somewhat limp, “... I’ll see what I can arrange, Vital Spark. If you’ll excuse me, I must go see to the rest of the summit’s arrangements.” With that, Celestia left.

Luna looked after her sister, concern in her eyes. “Tia …”

“She feels like she failed Sunset Shimmer, Luna. A lot like how she felt she failed you all those years ago. You should go to her. We can find our rooms ourselves and see you later.”

Luna said nothing as Vital and the others left. She simply stared at the mirror. Finally, as the room cleared out, she spoke. “Thirty moons, Sunset Shimmer. I pray you use them well. For if you hurt my sister again, it matters not how many worlds separate us. I will hunt you down. And when I find you, the pain I bring you will be spoken in whispers amongst the deepest denizens of Tartarus’ cells.” The promise echoed into the nigh empty room for an eternity before the lunar princess turned and headed off towards her rooms.

The Mane Six were all walking and talking as Twilight went over some of the specifics Vital had skipped when Twilight suddenly bumped into one of the guards. The clatter of armor was heard, along with the solid thump of her rump hitting the floor. She got back up with the help of a yellow hoof that led to a familiar blue and yellow mane.

“We have to stop bumping into each other like this.” The yellow Pegasus laughed as he helped her up before returning to his patrol.

“... Who was that?” Twilight asked as she stared after him. She was having a peculiar sense of dejavous, and she could feel a mild blush in her cheeks.

“He’s a new member of the Castle Guard. Flash Sentry, I think. Why?” Cadence asked, looking slyly at her favorite foal. “Do you know him?”

Twilight smirked as she pressed ahead of her friends. “Not exactly.”

“Ooh! Somepony’s got a crush on the new guy!” Applejack jeered as she poked a knowing hoof in Twilight’s direction.

“No. No, I don’t!” Twilight said as her eyes darted left and right nervously. She was getting flustered, and the signs were showing.

Rarity let out a gasp. “She does! She absolutely does,” she sang.

“Don’t be ridiculous. I don’t even know him,” Twilight countered. “He just–”

“Totally reminds you of a guy you met in the other world who played guitar, was in a band, and helped prove you didn’t destroy all the decorations for a big dance so you could still run for princess of a big dance, and then asked you to dance at that dance?” Pinkie Pie asked in one of her long continuous sentences, but even this one stressed her lungs as she took a deep breath to recover. “Right?”

Twilight looked back at her friend and cocked her head in confusion. “How did you know that?”

Pinkie shrugged, giving her classic enigmatic grin. “Just a hunch.”

Twilight laughed nervously and continued forward, doing her best to ignore and not comment on Pinkie and her friends’ teasing. “I think I’m going to bed. Like I said before, all that dancing really made me tired. I’ll see you girls later. Don’t wake me till breakfast, okay?” With that, Twilight smiled down at Spike, who smiled back in return as the pair made their way back to her room for a well deserved rest.

“So I heard that there were duplicates of us over in that world you went to,” Rarity said pleasantly from the worktable she and Hammer Strike shared. The ruffle of blueprint paper and the familiar scent of quill and ink was comforting as they each peered over their designs. “What was the other me like? And for that matter, what was the other you like? It must have been rather awkward during your first meeting.”

“More than you can imagine,” Hammer Strike replied.

“I sense there’s something you’re not telling me, darling.”

“Well, there was a notable age difference in that world, I’ll give you that.”

“Did she try to come on to you?”

“More like how someone would act to meeting a celebrity.”

“I find myself wondering how you managed to deal with it,” she said as she shifted to a side view of her sketches and began to include measurements she knew only too well. She smiled sidelong at Hammer Strike as she continued to work. This noble armor would be a jewel of a design.

“Wasn’t a long encounter, thankfully. Though the conversation with myself was interesting.”

“I think that needs a little more explanation,” Rarity said as she looked up from her work to stare him in the face.

He shrugged. “As you already know, In that world, there was another me. The only difference between us was how we each grew up and what society we grew up around. Other than that, we acted the same, had some hobbies that nearly matched, you name it.”

“And that felt strange to you?”

“Imagine it as though I was talking to a mirror, because it was pretty much like that.”

“You spoke at the same time all the time? Like a twin?”

“We did have the occasional mistake like that, but not all the time.”

“Did he have a passion for drawing all sorts of armor designs and making them, too?” Rarity smirked just a little.

Hammer Strike paused as he remembered countless designs for firearms, engines, and other miscellaneous projects. “Somewhat. Though he had more overall for designing things, primarily because he doesn’t limit himself.”

“And why do you anyways? I’ve watched you actually burn some of your documents after you’ve finished designing them. Are they really that dangerous?”

“Some of the designs I’ve drawn are more than I’m willing to give this world.”

“Because we’re not ready?” She jotted a few extra measurements.

“Because if you so much as twitch, it could kill everyone in a mile radius...”

“Why would anyone want to create something like that in the first place?” Rarity said, aghast. “Oh, and which color would you prefer: blue, red, or green?”

“Because who knows if I’ll ever have to use them? And blue.”

“Blue it is. You know, you really should try widening your color pallette some time.” With a dramatic flourish, the design was finished. “I’ve got it! I think I’ll call it KEVLAR.”

“Kevlar?” Hammer Strike questioned at the familiar name.

“Knightly and Eloquent Victory Lovingly Assured by Rarity.”

“A tactical vest?”

“Of sorts. I’ve been working on my designs to make them less noticeable while still fitting your unique fashion choices. Since you prefer something more conservative, I’ve had to improvise, but I do believe this should do rather nicely.” She levitated the sketch over with her horn for Hammer Strike to peruse.

Hammer Strike rubbed his chin. “Hmm. Maybe so.”

Pensword fluffed his wings in the infirmary with Lunar Fang by his side. They leaned their heads together, enjoying the sensation of fur and wings again. Pensword sighed happily. His body tingled as he got a small medical scan. “So, how is our health?” he asked the nurse.

“You and your friends are perfectly fine, Commander, but could you please step off the scanner? Lady Lunar Fang, if you could move more towards the center, please? I think we need to scan you again,” the crystal doctor said.

“Is something wrong?” Lunar Fang asked.

“No, no, we just need to confirm something in the test results.”

Pensword gave Lunar Fang a worried look before nodding his head. “You’ll do fine, dear. We did just go to another world after all. Nothing too serious should have happened.”

Lunar Fang shuddered as the scanner’s magic passed over her. The doctor examined the results and raised his eyebrow.

“How old is your daughter?” he asked

Lunar Fang smiled. “Four months.”

“Have you been exposed to any strange spells, taken any kind of medication, possibly eaten some kind of exotic flower?”

Pensword and Lunar Fang looked at each other. “Well,” Pensword began, only to have Lunar Fang cut him off.

“Well, if by strange you mean becoming a two-legged being without wings, fur, or hooves; having to learn how to use these new members called hands, fingers, and feet; and then having to function in this strange new world like I’d had that body my whole life, then yes.” She barely suppressed another shudder. “I think I can honestly say I never want to go back.”

“... Well then, my Lady, I, um, have some interesting news for the two of you.” He chuckled nervously. “We’ve checked the machine’s mechanics and magical components for accuracy. There doesn’t appear to be any mistakes.” He shuffled from hoof to hoof. “You may want to sit down, Commander.” He took a deep breath. “Within a ninety nine percent accuracy, you’re with foal.” Lunar fang’s eyes bulged. “You can understand my surprise. It’s entirely unprecedented for a mare to be with foal in such a close period.”

After a moment, the beakers and lab equipment in the room began to shake and tremble under the two pronged assault that was Lunar Fang and Pensword’s voices. “What?”

Lunar Fang turned and glared at her husband. “Explain. NOW!”

Pensword flinched. “Humans,” he began, “Human females are fertile almost all the time.” He closed his eyes and waited for his wife to clobber him, or bite him, or whack him with her wings. What happened instead frightened him even more. He felt the violent hug of two strong hooves, the gentle embrace of leather membrane, the warmth of her lips on his cheek as she kissed and nuzzled him.

He opened his eyes a crack only to have his entire face whacked forcefully as he tumbled onto the floor.

“The first part was for making sure we have an heir to the High Dutchy. That last part was for not warning me about Human females. Your third part is going to wait till tonight. You get to spend all night with Moon River. If you do well, we’ll go out on a date before we go home. Deal?”

“Yes, dear,” Pensword spoke. “I ... I’m sorry.” He was about to speak more only to suddenly be silenced by two aggressive lips on his own.

“Uh...?” The nurse spoke as she brought in some vials for blood samples to be taken. The doctor also stared at the rather passionate display.

“I kiss him whenever he uses a contraction. I need to do something to reinforce them, don’t I?” Lunar Fang responded with a mischievous giggle.

“I’m going to send a message along to your doctor in Equestria. For the sake of everyone involved, I think we should have you seeing a professional constantly until delivery. I also would think that Canterlot Medical University may be sending somepony along to ask you a couple of questions. Is that going to be alright?” the crystal doctor asked.

Pensword sighed and shook his head. “Why not?” He began to laugh as his wife leaned in with a question in her eyes. “I’ll tell you later,” he explained, still laughing. “Still, we are going to be parents, and this time, those snooty nobles cannot get this child. Since we have this wedding agreement with Cosy, by cultural standards the next move is our moves to make, not theirs. We just placed ourselves another peg up on the pecking chain.”

“To Tartarus with the pecking chain,” Lunar Fang said as she kissed him yet again.

“Knock knock?” Grif poked his head cautiously into the room. “Breakfast?”

The two Gryphonesses were sound asleep, curled around one another to conserve body heat, just as Grif had left them a few hours earlier. A wide blanket had been draped over them to help maintain the warmth as they supplied blood not only to themselves, but to the growing cubs in their wombs as well.

Grif smiled to himself as he wheeled the covered trolley into the room as silently as possible. The rich smell of eggs, cheese, and bacon filled the air as he did. Scanning the surroundings, he took notice that Hammer Strike had delivered the small chest Grif had taken from the other world. Moving silently he pulled the chest aside and opened it, revealing two neat stacks of books and a small plastic container filled with different individually wrapped meats that had been kept cool up until this time. Grif began to sort the books as he waited for the two to wake up.

20,000 Leagues Under the Sea. Grif chuckled. Some things must just be universal. He had found several copies of this book amongst the shelves of Hammer Strike’s library in the other world. It had initially been a shock to find the book was so eerily similar to the book he remembered from Earth, and yet there were obvious differences. Of course, the naming scheme was the most obvious difference. He smiled as he looked at the covers of other classics. Grimble and Grumble’s Collective Fairy Tales, Romance of the Three Kingdoms, 1001 Tales, each book made him smile with nostalgia and anticipation to read them again. He was so enticed in his work he didn’t even pick up the movement behind him. In a matter of seconds, Grif found himself pinned to the floor by two grinning Gryphonesses.

“Good morning, handsome,” Avalon said.

“We missed you,” Shrial continued.

“So you’ve forgiven me?” Grif asked, remembering back to their rather brutal reunion the previous night.

“Not even close,” Shrial said, her eyes hard. “But we’re willing to overlook what happened if you stop being so impulsive. Let us know the next time you plan on going to another world beforehand, idiot.” She kissed him lovingly on the cheek.

“How are we supposed to be able to raise these cubs if they don’t have their hero of a father to raise them?” Avalon said as she sidled up on the other end and rubbed against Grif’s side.

“With the mountains of gold and jewels I stored away and the faithful clanmates who would do anything for you?” Grif chuckled dryly. “But seriously, it wasn’t something I planned, and I promise I’ll be more careful. But this journey wasn’t without profit.” Grif gave them both a kiss before gently moving them aside and rising. “These books. In Equestria, there aren’t any copies like them from what Twilight’s told me, and chances are she’d know. They're not exactly the books I grew up with, but they're similar enough that I have something to show our cubs. A few special stories to read to them before bed,” he said, picking up the book on fairy tales. “In a way, I can give them more of me this way.”

“With all the stories you have in that shell-cracked head of yours already?” Shrial asked.

Avalon also looked on skeptically. “Didn’t you say you already could remember most every story you read from before you came to Equestria?”

“This book holds over two hundred and eleven stories on it’s own,” Grif said, indicating the fairytale book in his hands. He pointed to another. “And that one has a thousand and one tales. My memory is good, but not that good.”

“It still doesn’t outweigh the risk,” Avalon said.

“I also managed to acquire some special meats from animals that we can’t hunt here. That smell? Those omelets on the trolley are cooked with bacon from a non-sentient pig.” Grif smiled. “Overfed all it’s life, the fat was practically melting off of it when I cooked it.”

“And how do you know they weren’t sentient?” Shrial asked as she folded her arms warily.

“Because I researched it,” Grif told her. “Technology is much more advanced there. Science rules, and there is little to no magic around to sustain nearly as many sentients on their planet as there are in this one. Most farm animals posses less intellectual capacity than a common dog.”

Avalon had inched her way over to the trays as her stomach rumbled. “... You’re sure?”

“Cross my heart hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” Grif said, parroting the motions of the most sacred of oaths. A collective shudder ran through the room.

“What was that?” Avalon gasped.

“That was probably Pinkie Pie taking note of the promise,” Grif explained. “No one breaks a Pinkie Promise. Well, no one wise anyway.”

“That felt like a pact with the Winds.” Avalon shuddered again. “Just what is she?”

“Jury is still out on that,” Grif said as he retrieved a cloak from his pack and proceeded to fasten it. “Now eat up. Today we spend the entire day together, just the three of us, and I’ve heard from Vital Spark that the market has almost everything from across Equis. Let’s spend some money frivolously. What do you say?” Grif asked them.

“First we eat. Then we shop,” Shrial said assertively. Avalon had already begun on her first slice of bacon.

Pensword and Lunar Fang slowly stepped hoof by hoof towards the door, both of them worried about what they might find. They knew that she would forgive them, and all would go back to right in her world, but still.... Lunar Fang nodded her head and pensword put a hoof out and pushed down on the handle. After feeling the latch click he pushed the door forward and stepped into the room and looked around, curious to see what Cadence, Shining, and Fox Feather had done with Moon River while they were away.

They found Moon River and Fox Feather napping serenely on the rug in the center of the room. The little filly had her forelegs draped across Fox Feather’s barrel with her head slumped in the direction of the door. Her crossbow lay on the floor by Fox Feather’s stomach, making it clear the couple had narrowly avoided an ambush.

Pensword smiled widely. He looked to Lunar Fang with a gleam in his eyes. They shared a slight conversation with a series of body signals. Theen they circled around and stood over the two would-be-ambushers before they collapsed onto the rug, pressing up against the two bodies and creating a larger pile. Pensword was next to Fox Feather and Lunar Fang close to Moon River. They nuzzled the two. Ever so slowly, Moon River stirred. Fox Feather’s eyes snapped open, only to find herself in Pensword’s warm embrace.

“I’d better,” she began, only to freeze at the piercing eyes of Lunar Fang glaring at her. She eeped as she slumped to the ground. “Why?” She asked.

“Because,” Lunar Fang began. “I consider you Pensword’s war bride. You were by his side when I couldn’t be. You fought and saw him growing up better than I.” She smiled as she closed her eyes halfway, making her look surprisingly creepy. “We talked, and we think that before we leave the Empire, we’ll be bringing you into our herd. Moon River likes you, and it certainly looks like you helped grow her trophies. Not to mention you can handle Moon River’s love of her crossbow far better than anypony else.” She smirked.

Their talking was shushed as Moon River finally finished waking. She snuggled into Lunar Fang’s side. “Mommy warm. Miss red mommy.” Pensword was floored. It was babble, he was sure of it, but he was positive at this exact moment he knew just what his daughter was trying to say. He smiled as he prodded Fox Feather with his own wings to have her move next to Moon River.

The last words of that night in the room were from Lunar Fang. “Besides, who else would preen his wings in the field of battle, predict his moods, and anticipate when he’s about to do something incredibly stupid?” Lunar Fang grinned. “Fox Feather, usually in a hunt, a Thestral always gets what she wants.” She turned her eyes to Pensword, who had dropped off like a rock in the last minute. “I just never thought I could get him like I did.” She yawned. “Curse him and his adorable form. I need to recalibrate to the night again. Tomorrow, you shall inform us of our daughter’s exploits.”

Fox Feather nodded, the faintest trace of a smile tugging at her lips. “Yes, ma’am.”

Vital Spark sighed as he flipped through yet another page in the large tome he’d received from Starswirl’s lab. “You know, Starswirl, I know I’m a bit of an idiot when it comes to magic, but you really don’t have to be so snarky over it. I wasn’t always a Unicorn, you know.” He rolled his eyes and snorted angrily. “Not that you can actually hear me.”

“It was a different time,” Twilight’s voice spoke up defensively as she entered the room. “Ponies were much harder back then.”

“Even after harmony was established and Equestria was founded?”

“He was over five hundred years old at the time. When I get to be that old, I hope people will be able to put up with my old fashioned habits.”

“I’m pretty sure you’ll be able to adapt, Twilight. You won’t have to worry about your body getting crippled with age to make you cranky. You’re pretty much a major voice for harmony. People couldn’t hate you if they tried.”

“Trixie seemed to think otherwise. Sunset Shimmer wasn’t exactly my biggest fan either,” Twilight pointed out.

“The first was a matter of stupid pride getting in the way. The second was a matter of misplaced aggression. As far as I’m aware, no normal Pony would want to hate you. Not unless you gave them a good reason to, anyways.”

“Concerns for the future aside, how goes the studying?” Twilight asked him.

“It’s coming … slowly. I’m … more than a little hesitant about this, Twilight. Back home, magic was something evil. To use it, you had to draw on spirits that could potentially do terrible things to you or those close to you in exchange, even let them take control of you. I was trained to stay away from it and avoid it at all costs. Now I find myself with no choice but to use it in order to defend myself, not to mention protect people from me. How did you do it? It must have been so much harder for you to control after your cutiemark manifested. I … I don’t want to hurt anyone else.”

Twilight came and sat down next to Vital, placing a supporting hoof around his shoulder. “You know, that might be the wrong way of looking at it. Rarity once told me that Grif’s been teaching her the hardest part about using a weapon is controlling it. Do you believe that?”

“I suppose,” Vital said after a time.

“And in some cases, a weapon is most dangerous in the hooves of those who don’t know what they're doing. Being Unicorns, we’re given a special burden. We’re given a great tool, but while it is great for research, study, and other necessities, it also doubles as a destructive weapon. If left uncontrolled, there’s no telling what we can destroy with it.” She tapped her horn.

“Is that why you’re afraid to try using Alicorn magic?”

“I guess it is.” Twilight nodded. “And it’s something I’m working to overcome. But at least my Alicorn magic doesn’t surge like my Unicorn magic did when I was a foal. If you don’t learn to control your magic, you’re going to start surging again, and it’ll probably get worse.”

“... I know.” Tears trickled down his fur. “It’s just … I made a promise, Twilight, a covenant. Now I find I have to break it if I don’t want to hurt anyone else. I’ve already used magic a few times, but only when I felt like it was the only choice, or when I felt like it would burst out of me otherwise, and I felt terrible afterwards when I had time to think about it. Is this really my only choice?”

“I’m not sure what to tell you, Vital Spark.” Twilight shook her head. “I can only offer advice from my perspective. Have you talked to one of the others yet? Surely Grif or Pensword must know how you feel.”

“Pensword might. He has Matthew’s memories, after all, and Matthew and I shared the same beliefs before all of this happened.” He sniffled and ran a foreleg over his nose.

“Then maybe you should start there. Until you can come to some sort of terms, you're going to slow yourself down with magic. No teacher can help you if you’re not willing to help yourself.”

Vital smiled weakly. “Thanks, Twilight. Do you know if Pensword is up yet? I heard he was trying to get back into a nocturnal sleep schedule again.”

“Sorry, I’m not sure,” Twilight said. “You going to be okay?”

Vital was quiet for a good while, then he chuckled. “You know, Twilight, I honestly don’t know. A lot’s happened, and a lot more is going to happen, and here I am still struggling to deal with being a Unicorn and a Human all wrapped into one.” He shook his head and smiled ruefully. “I’ll figure something out. But I’d appreciate it if you could keep me in your prayers while I do.”

“I will.” Twilight offered him a reassuring hug before turning and leaving the room.

Pensword walked the halls of the crystal palace with Lunar Fang and Fox Feather. Moon River, who was holding a tiny plush sword, sat on her mother’s back. Having been told that the sword she clutched was a safe choice, and been given at least a dozen assurances that no mean stallions might take her crossbow with everyone to guard it, the weapon in question had been stowed away in Pensword’s saddlebags. Moon River squealed in delight, burbling a stream of words as her ears twitched. “Perch. Perch. Perch!” The familiar sound of two footsteps echoed down the crystal halls one after the other as Conor came into view. He smiled kindly at the foal.

“Hello, little one. And how’s my niece faring today?” Conor extended a finger and rubbed it under her chin.

“Careful,” Pensword warned, but it was too late. Moon River jerked and gave Conor a love nip. A solid red line ran across his fingertip, though she had been careful not to use her fangs, so she hadn’t drawn any blood. Pensword sighed and shook his head before carrying on. “So. how are you doing? The girls and I were just about to head out for a night on the town. Would you care to join us for dinner?”

Conor held his smile and shook his head. “No, that’s alright. You guys enjoy your family time. But when you get back, Pensword, could you meet me in my room? There’s something I need to talk with you about alone.”

Lunar Fang looked pensively at Conor, then turned to her husband. “We’ll catch you up later. We might use this time to plan a few special treats.” She smiled mischievously at him.

Pensword noded. “Okay. “Let’s find an empty room. Something in your tone makes it sound like it is important. Also, we are Thestrals, we do the late night all nights. Do not worry about it. If you want to believe some scholars, we invented the all nighter.”

“Pensword, I don’t want to keep you from your family. This could take hours.”

Lunar Fang giggled. “Perfect. Fox Feather and I can plan her dress and colors for the wedding. After all, we have a lot of planning to take care of. Take as long as you need.”

Pensword nodded in approval. “Right. Now this way, and we shall take care of this.”

The pair were soon back in Conor’s living quarters. A very large and familiar leatherbound book sat next to the much larger tome Starswirl’s spell had hurled at Vital Spark just a little over a week ago. Conor walked to the table and picked the old book up. Its gold-embossed pages and simple black tabs brought many memories back for the battleworn commander. In a sudden flash of inspiration as bright as Celestia’s sun, he knew what his friend wanted to discuss. Conor twisted the diamond on his arm band and Pensword stood face to face with Vital Spark. The book was being cradled against the Unicorn’s chest with a gentle foreleg.

“I’m not exactly sure how to begin with this,” Vital said as he looked down at the book both Ponies had held so dearly in their lives. “I, well, I wanted to ask you about you. You, and magic.” The Unicorn’s eyes had already begun to water as he struggled to maintain his composure.

“Yes?” The brusqueness and formality that was Pensword’s speech was gone. In its place, a familiar voice had emerged, one that wished only to listen, discuss, and learn. “What about it?” Matthew sat down on his hindquarters and stared at the ceiling. “Magic is as much a part of this world as quantum mechanics and wormhole theories, or the hubble telescope, or using a full computer on a small phone was in ours.” He smiled. “It’s a force of nature given to this world to control and shape it. It is literally what keeps this world moving forward. Does that sound evil to you?”

“I know, Vulpix. I know the theory. I know what the books say. I just … I can’t help but feel terrible about this.” As Vital bowed his head, his horn glowed dimly and a few pieces of stray parchment began to levitate around him.

“Why?” Pensword looked consolingly at his friend and shook his head. “You’re overcomplicating it, Omni. You’re here. If you weren’t meant to be here, it wouldn’t have happened. You and I both believe that. You’re here, and you’re a Unicorn. If you weren’t meant to use magic, you would have been something else. You were given the power to manipulate the very fabric of this world. In moments like this, you need to just step into the dark and trust.”

“But what if I can’t? What if it’s wrong? What if this is a test and I fail? I can’t do that, Vulpix. I can’t.”

“What if, what if, what if.” Matthew shook his head in disbelief. “So your test is to be in the same boat as you friends, have the same problems, and face the same present, yet you have a different test? I find that very, very hard to believe, Omni.” He closed his eyes. “Frankly, I think it’s more a means of getting a small part of your dream. I can fly, I’m strong, and I don’t have to worry about my health with these.” He spread his wings.

“You have the means to protect friends, project your will on a pen and paper, and write as the thoughts come to your head because the quill will respond to your thoughts. You have the challenges that come with that form, too. This could very well be a blessing in disguise.” His face clouded. “If I was not adopted by the parents I had back then, I doubt I would be as together as I am right now after going through everything. Back home, you used to talk about going through your own personal Gethsemane. Here, I’ve gone through my own personal Tartarus. This isn’t meant to be a burden or a curse. This is a gift. You can still turn human and back. If Equestria had had her way with you, you would be stuck a Unicorn your entire life. Now the choice is yours. Like it or not, being a Unicorn is a part of your nature now. The way I see it, you have two choices. You can choose to accept this, or you can hide away as a human for the rest of your life and still have a magic of sorts surrounding you anyways.”

The tears streamed freely down Vital’s muzzle. “... How did you cope with all this?”

“I have my own ways. I have good friends, and I have those that I can go to for advice and help. I found love, I got married, and now I’m a father raising a daughter.” He sighed. “But It also helps that we were taught to pursue knowledge, take from all the good books, and use wisdom to apply what we learn. To you, what you have on your head is as dangerous as man found the atom to be. It can be as productive as a power plant or as destructive as a bomb. Basically, it’s what you use it for that matters. In this world, magic is a tool, nothing more, and nothing less. It’s just like a rifle or a … flying machine. What you choose to use it for, that’s the real test.” He sighed. “Pensword wants me to tell you that he has a Thestral gift that gives a bit of a peek of what others think who we don’t normally don’t get to talk to.” He grimaced at Vital’s inquisitive look. “Fine, fine.” He cast his eyes heavenward and threw his hooves into the air. “I talk to dead Ponies, okay? I can talk to the spirits of the dead.” His expression had suddenly become tense.

“So you can see through the veil?” Vital smirked. “I have to admit, I’m a little jealous.” Then he chuckled. It was weak, but it was there. He sighed. “I’ve basically had two sides warring in me for weeks over this, Vulpix, and I can’t afford to keep this up anymore. If I do, it’ll destroy me.” He shook his head, clopped over to the desk, and placed the book again. With an assertion of his will, he managed to return the parchments to where they belonged and stem the glow from his horn. “Thanks for the talk, Vulpix. If you don’t mind, I’d like to be alone for a while. I have some serious thinking to do.”

“If that came from any other Pony, I would post a suicide watch over their door.” His face softened. “But from you, I’ll leave you be. I still expect to see you up and about tomorrow for breakfast, though.”

Vital Spark broke into a fit of laughter. “I’ll be there, Vulpix. Don’t worry.”

“Hammer Strike?” Grif called as he entered the small smithy that had been set aside for the Pony lord.

“Yeah?” Hammer responded. He was sitting at one of the side tables, a cup in hoof.

“Well, first time in a while I’ve caught you relaxing.” He chuckled. “Been quite a week, huh?”

“You could say that again. Third world on the list now, and here I thought two was going to be the limit.” He took a deep swig.

“You know, sometimes I find myself a little surprised. Where we are, what we’ve been through, that all of us are still alive. It’s a lot to take in, you know?”

“It’s a miracle we’re still alive, honestly.” Hammer gave a small laugh. “To be honest, by most standards I should have died after the three story drop, or whatever it was.” He shook his head with a disbelieving smile. “Guess I’ve always been stubborn.”

“Well, you did beat up the grim reaper pretty badly.” Grif laughed. “Maybe that's why we keep defying the odds?”

“Trust me, he still tries for all of us. I’m not the one stopping him ... most of the time.”

“Still pretty wild, huh? We’ve been in three wars, a bunch of smaller battles, made fortunes, lost them, made larger ones. I mean, this kind of stuff doesn’t happen in real life, so how did we end up here?”

“Through something we thought to be fiction, something that now has bound itself to us. It’s our little gift that keeps us going through it all.”

“Well I suppose if I was going to be stranded on a fictional world, made to fight for my life, sent back in time with no memories, had them restored, and then end up here with anyone, it would be you guys. Sometimes I catch myself thinking, ‘What could possibly be next?’ you know?”

“In a place like this? Anything can happen next, and I guess that’s the thrill of it. Who knows what will come tomorrow?” Hammer Strike took another drink, then looked pensively into his mug.

“So you and Rarity, huh?” Grif smiled. “How long are you going to make her wait?”

“Honestly? I was going to propose while we were here, but the whole trip to the other world got in the way. Doesn’t help that we’re leaving soon. I do have a plan for when we get back...”

“Word from the not-so-wise,” Grif chuckled. “Don’t wait too long. The moment may come and go, and it can be hard to find another one.”

“Don’t worry. Like I said, I’ve got a plan.”

“I forgot. More contingencies than Batman, huh?” Grif laughed. “Honest question. If you could go back, I mean go back and stay, would you?”

“To Earth? No. I gave up on going a long time ago.”

Grif nodded respectfully. “I can understand that. There are things I miss, people I miss, but there are things here that I couldn’t live without.”

“Yeah, I know what you mean.” The corners of his lips twitched ever so slightly.

“It’s been awhile since we’ve just sat and talked, you know?”

“Not much time between everything to do it. That, and my antisocial ways.”

“You’re not antisocial. You’re just not interested in conversations not worth your time. I appreciate that we’re still close enough friends that I’m worth talking to.”

“I’d never let that change.”

“So very soon we’ll have been here a year. Well technically it’s been longer, but I mean it will mark a year in this time period. We need to mark the day, even if we just meet up and do stuff together. We need to remember the day we came here.”

“I wouldn’t plan on doing much. I can bet that something will happen on that day.”

“True. Murphy does seem to hate us, doesn’t he?” Grif chuckled before getting to his feet again. “Good talk. Unfortunately, I’ve got a few things to take care of before we leave, so I’m going to head out. See you later, okay?”

“See you later.”

“Ach, did they say when they’d be back? It’s been forever already, and it’s so quiet I have to drink more to keep from hearin’ myself think,” Demolition Grenado grumbled as he sat at the gate house.

“They’ll get here when they get here, Grenado. You just have to wait.” Big Guns snorted frustratedly as he knocked the stone of his warhammer on the parapet and rested his hands on its pommel. “Besides, Hammer Strike already gave you permission to blow stuff up for your experiments. Why don’t you use a manticore for target practice?”

“Ya think I haven’t tried? Third one in, the demon bunnai comes, and we all know the trouble that one causes.”

“Maybe we should have some target practice, then? Big Guns has been wanting to work on his swing,” he said meaningfully as he motioned towards his hammer.

“Shouldn’t ya be askin’ the Heavies about that?” Grenado raised an eyebrow.

“It’s more fun to hit targets with exploding barrels. Heavies don’t know how to do that. Only you do. You bring the boom, BIg Guns brings the stick.”

“I like your way of thinking, mah friend.” Demolition Grenado laughed. “Charge! Get the barrels ready! We’re gonna have us some fun!”

Big Guns smirked. “Make sure they’re flashy!” Then he leaned down and whispered to his hammer. “Ready for some fun?” The hammer glowed a smoldering red tinged with gold. “Good. Big Guns can’t wait.”

“Which barrels are ye callin’ for?” Charge questioned.

“The ones that explode,” Grenado shouted, “and one full of ale!”

“Just one?”

“Yur right, better make it four.” Grenado chuckled. “Oh, and some of the watered down stuff for the light weight,” he said, jerking a meaningful hoof back at Big Guns.

“Are you challenging Big Guns?” the Minotaur asked, his eyes narrowing as he brought his face down to the Ponies’ level.

“For it to be a challenge, lad, you’d need to have a chance in the first place.”

“It … is … on!” The minotaur’s eyes bulged angrily as he accented each word with a snort.

Grenado shook his head. “We tried to warn him, Charge.”

“Poor lad…”

“Well, that had to be one of the absolute longest train rides I have ever been on. Seriously, who's idea was it to herd a bunch of wild sheep in front of the steam engine?” Conor asked. He groaned and stretched onto the platform, holding the door open for the others. As a matter of courtesy, Avalon and Shrial were the first to be let off, followed by Lunar Fang, Fox Feather, and Moon River. Lastly, Hammer Strike, Pensword, and Grif stepped off, each with a look of relief on their faces to finally be home. The Princess Summit had gone off without a hitch, and Twilight, while nervous, had managed to slide fairly well into her role. The princesses had had such a great time together, they felt it was best if they were to return to Canterlot via the royal cart. Naturally, the rest of the Mane Six followed. They’d probably be back in about a day or so.

Pensword laughed. “At least it wasn’t Buffalo,” he said in Draconic. He promptly switched to Equestrian. “So.” He looked around the train station with a happy sigh. “Home. Oh, it is so good to be home.” He laughed as he looked to Lunar Fang. They had kept their news of what happened during the human trip under wraps. They didn’t want too much fuss over the wedding, and besides, they had to wait for Rarity to get back to make Fox Feather her dress. “Ponyville feels like home.”

“Yeah.” Grif smiled, stretching his wings. “It’ll be good to get back to business.”

“Certainly will be,” Hammer Strike agreed.

“Really? I figured you’d have a little more than business on your mind.” Grif chuckled.

“Grif, shush,” Hammer Strike whispered flatly.

“Business? What kind of business?” Conor asked.

“Not my place to say,” Pensword said, effectively cutting off the path of inquiry. “I have a few things to take care of. Heavens of Celestia and Luna knows I will have letters and papers from the nobles for me to go over from vacation. I have to be ready for the troops to return, and a few other things need to be planned besides.” He allowed his gaze to wander briefly towards Fox Feather.

“Sorry, Hammer Strike. Sometimes our husband doesn't know when to keep his giant beak shut,” Shrial said as she took Grif by his arm. Avalon flanked him on the other side while Snowy dug her talons ever so slightly into Grif’s shoulder.

“Anyway, once I get you three back to unity–” Grif smiled at snowy. “–You’re going to have to try harder than that to make me feel it, by the way.” He turned his head back to the others. “I have a meeting with Me-Me to get to.”

“Say hello for me,” Pensword said. “I’ll stop by later.”

“I guess I’ll just get to work on packing. We’re supposed to be leaving for Earth soon, aren’t we?” Conor sighed.

Pensword froze as his ears twitched and he turned his head around to look at him with the flexibility of the equine neck. “Do you know something we do not know? Because last time I heard, that is almost impossible. We have no means to even find it, let alone visit.”

“Yes, I’d rather like to know that myself,” a familiar voice chuckled from above as Discord descended, clinging to an umbrella with his taloned hand. “Ah, my dear boy, it’s been far too long since our last meeting. When was it, a couple thousand years ago?”

“When you pulled me from my home? Approximately,” Conor answered. His face had become flat, his tone forcefully neutral.

Pensword glared, his eye twitching at the familiarity of the Draconequus’ entrance. But he kept his mouth shut.

“I can’t even begin to tell you how sorry I am about the mixup. I really was such a naughty thing back then. I simply must assure you, it was a phase, nothing more. We beings of chaos have a tendency to go through them, you know, being random and all that.” He smirked as he popped up behind the human and laid his taloned hand and lion paw on either shoulder. “Do you think you could ever forgive me?” he asked, clasping his hand and paw together as he widened his eyes to look as cute as a newborn foal’s. As an added touch, a glowing halo hovered between his two horns.

Something whizzed past Discord’s head, catching the halo and pulling it along until the throwing blade embedded in a nearby tree. “Yeah, no,” Grif said.

“Oh, come now, Grif. You absolutely ruined a perfectly good apology. And besides that, you nearly cut your friend’s hair, among other things.” He tsked, wagging a finger. “Bad form, Grif. Bad form.”

“You’re not captain hook,” Grif said.

“On the contrary, I can be whoever I want.” In a flash of light, Discord stood in a perfectly crafted red coat and pirate hat with a hook prop on his taloned hand. Immediately, Gummy proceeded to smack Discord in the face. The toothless alligator savagely mauled the draconequus in his own fashion, that is to say, by gnawing at him with his toothless gums. A pocketwatch had been tied to his tail.

Pensword found himself on the ground rolling in laughter. He was sure that somewhere, he could hear Pinkie Pie’s laughter passing on the wind. He just couldn’t stop as his mate and future mate looked in confusion. “What?” Fox Feather asked. “Lunar Fang, is this some form of humor only the other one can understand?” she asked, referring to Matthew’s mind.

Discord promptly tore Gummy off of his face, looked at him distastefully and tossed him into a portal he’d created in the air before shifting back to his normal self. “Oh, don’t worry, I sent him back to his peppy pink owner. Spoil sports.” He frowned. “Anyways, back to the main point. How did you know I was coming with the big news?”

Conor shrugged offhandedly. “A prophecy cast with Dragon bones. You and the mare might be acquainted. Have you ever heard of Angela the Witch and her feline companion, Solembum?”

Discord frowned. “Those always take the fun out of surprises. But how did you–?” He suddenly stiffened, his eyes shifting nervously. “She isn’t coming here, is she?” He shuddered.

“Why, Discord,” Grif smiled unsettlingly, “if I didn’t know any better, I’d say you were afraid of this Angela.” He practically purred in delight.

“Me? Afraid?” Discord scoffed. “I only fear the Elements and how they seem to always love giving me a stony complexion. Honestly, it took me weeks to get all that rubble out of my fur and scales.”

“Oh, that’s good then, because I hear she was headed out this way for the winter.” Grif winked at Conor.

Discord squinted as he looked at Grif before pulling out a large cartoonish pocket watch. “Well, so sorry to cut this little meeting short, but I think I have to water my snapping weeds. They get cranky if I don’t feed them cotton balls from Celestia’s cupboard. Besides, it gives me a chance to enjoy some of her chocolate cake.” He smirked in Grif’s direction. “Also, please tell Fluttershy I’ll be hosting our usual tea party at my place this week.” He promptly reached into thin air with his tail as his tassel turned into a white furry hand. It grabbed at the thin air and twisted it like a doorknob, revealing a swirling vortex of chaos. “Pleasure seeing you again, uhhh … whoever you are. I’ll get your name next time we chat, once Hammer Strike gets back from his next trip. Arrivederci!” And with a loud slam, Discord was gone as fast as he had come.

“... Wow, never thought I’d see Discord actually acting scared. Well, aside from Shawn’s threats, I mean,” Conor said.

“Agreed. Now… shall we get home?” Pensword asked. “Before we are stopped by anything else?”

A loud detonation rumbled through the air followed by a bright flash of light. A few seconds later, another detonation rumbled.

“You said something, so there is the response to it,” Hammer Strike commented.

“Welcome to Equestria, where every time you say something the wrong way, Murphy instantly takes control and complicates stuff.” Conor chuckled and shook his head. “Shall we, gentlemen?”

“I’m going to guess the Demos got bored,” Grif said. “And judging by the distance some of those explosions are getting, Big Guns did, too.”

“That, or they’re using a trebuchet. Either way, I can’t wait to get back. I want to see the Demos at work. Let’s go.” Conor grinned as he made his way off the platform.

“Ah, back to normal,” Pensword said happily as he followed, Lunar Fang and Fox Feather in either wing. The others just shrugged and walked after him. It was just another day in Ponyville.

The courtyard of New Unity was torn apart when the returning heroes arrived. Large areas of scorched grass or exposed ground laid haphazardly over the visual range. A few of the stones from the wall where scorched or damaged. Several large empty barrels and a few empty tankards lay near the east wall, along with a familiar passed out Minotaur with black fur and a red rooty mane. The sight had surprised them when they arrived, but the group seemed to have lost the novelty of that particular detail, except for Moon River, who was happily drawing on his face with a piece of charcoal she had mysteriously acquired from parts unknown. Of course, by parts unknown, it clearly meant Grif.

Pensword looked around the courtyard. “Well, we were planning on digging and flattening the ground here.” He paused at seeing Moon River. “Where…? Grif, she is not a Jigglypuff!”

Lunar Fang looked around with concern. “Demo!” She barked. “Front and Center. I want to know where the Thestrals are. They were supposed to be staying near here. Tell me where the Dream Clan is!”

“Ach! Will ye stop with the shoutin’?” Demolition Grenado groaned as he and Demolition Charge stumbled haphazardly out of the gatehouse and over to stand in front of the livid Thestral.

“Well, I wouldn’t shout if one of you were at least sitting next to your barrels so we can see you,” she shot back. “My question still stands. Where is the Dream Clan? I was hoping Moon River’s little troop would be here to greet her,” she replied with a fang-filled grin.

“Train from Ys got delayed. Somethin’ about a crisis up north. They never made it back from there yet to be campin’ out near Ponyville in the first place,” Grenado said. “Weren’t you in the north?”

“How did …? Oh, right. Your clan’s got those special gifts,” Conor said, sighing. “We should probably send them a message so they can get back here as soon as they can.”

“So, the land’s torn up and the place smells like booze and gunpowder. I take it you three had some fun?” Grif asked

“Just a wee bit,” Grenado said.

“The lad should be happy. He got through a whole barrel in under an hour,” Charge mentioned.

“Huh. I didn’t know the big guy drank. Didn’t he say he used to be deformed before he changed species?” Conor asked.

Big Guns let out a loud belch and turned onto his side before he resumed snoring.

“Yes, but Minotaurs do it all the time. If they’re not constantly chopping each other to bits, they’re trying to prove each other’s dominance one way or the other. It looks like Big Guns picked up that trait,” Thalia said, winging gracefully down from above.

“Hello, sister.” Grif smiled “Did you and Mother enjoy your trip to Manehattan?”

Thalia shrugged. “Honestly, it was noisy, slow, and they tried to give us a ticket just for landing without a permit. That city’s full of bigger windbags than the empire was, and more rules than any sensible person could ever keep track of.”

“I didn’t want to spoil your excitement. Did you two at least manage to see the sights she wanted?”

“Oh yes. Broad Hoof Way, the Statue of Harmony, Far East Town, Little Bitaly, and anywhere else. The prices were ridiculous, but it was worth it to see Mother smile.” Thalia inclined her head in acknowledgement of the other adventurers. “I take it you all had some fun on your ends, too, judging by your appearance.”

“Oh, you know, your classic stuff: spending time with friends and family, shopping, stopping Celestia’s evil ex student from using the element of magic to destroy two worlds. Just your average run-of-the-mill vacation.” He chuckled.

“Only you three could manage to go on a vacation and still wind up having to save the world.” She rolled her eyes. “I honestly don’t get why Celestia even bothers.”

“Not my job.” Grif’s smile turned to a mischievous grin. “My job is to get paid for being the necessary muscle, and to make sure our entire family is safe. Speaking of which, has everyone returned from spending their vacation money yet? It’s almost time to dedicate the compound, after all.”

“Pretty much. We’ve still got one or two stragglers, but they should be back on the next day or so.” Thalia shrugged.

“Good.” Grif nodded. “I want to have a roof ready for three special little heads later this year.” He winked at Thalia. “How is everyone? Supplies? weapons? meat? Anything lacking, or any major emergencies?”

“Nope. Things have been pretty quiet, but then again, Tuesday is just around the corner.”

“Okay, can you see that these two take it easy?” Grif gestured to Shrial and Avalon. “I need to see a Changeling queen about a desk.”

Thalia shrugged. She knew it was better not to ask. “Sure. The nest’s all ready for them when they are.”

“What do we do about Big Guns?” Conor asked as he looked on the recumbent form of the Minotaur.

“Never wake a sleeping Minotaur,” Grif warned as he recalled certain of his mercenaries from his days in the war. “Let him sleep.”

“Agreed,” Pensword said. “Still, when he is waking up, make sure you have a target he can charge if he gets cranky.” He frowned. “The Demon Slayers should be back on base tomorrow.” He sighed. “Lunar Fang, I am looking forward to getting my military family back.”

“... If you say so,” Conor said, letting out a heavy sigh. “Charge, Grenado, can you guys keep an eye on him till he wakes up? I think he and I need to have a little conversation once he’s sober.” He looked almost pityingly at the creature.

“Right. Come here, Moon River. We are going back to our rooms, and when we do…” He turned to face the steamer trunk marked just for the little foal. Where some parents would be aghast at the toys that their children might have gotten, to the two Thestrals, Moon River had started her trophy collection just a little early. True, they weren’t technically prey, but each item had been won by their daughter fair and square. So, instead of boar heads and fox pelts, her part of the room would be covered in stuffed animals and plush toys. Pensword winced as he felt his daughter nibble on one of his ears. “Um, Lunar Fang, I think it’s time for one of those new teething rings we talked about. Moon River’s starting to get a little too sharp for comfort.”

Moon River raised her head, sniffed daintily in disdain, and then promptly returned to nibbling her father’s ear.

84 - Good Evening, Commander!

Extended Holiday
Ch 84: Good Evening, Commander!
Act 11

Grif looked carefully over his new desk. On the outside it appeared to be made of some unidentifiable black material. It was in fact, compounded chitinous plates, but it would be hard for someone ignorant of this fact to know this considering how smoothly the joining plates had been buffed. The desk took up nearly a quarter of the room, being three and a half feet in height, seven feet in breadth, and four feet in width. “How’d you get it up here without the sentries seeing it?” Grif asked the other occupant of the room.

Me-Me stood looking pensively back at the Gryphon. “My children moved it piece by piece and assembled it here, mostly under cover of night. I think sectioning off the engineers’ hive mind was definitely for the best. The plans seemed very complex.”

Grif laughed. Over the past months and numerous long visits, Grif and Me-Me had been working very thoroughly on plans for different breeds of Changelings to fill different jobs. The engineers had been found to be ridiculously skilled at large complex projects due to the inner workings of the hive mind. “So walk me through this.”

“If you open the first drawer, you will see three embedded crystals: one blue, one green, and one red. Each will bring up the different types of communication crystals we’ve worked into the spell matrix.” Me-Me tapped the blue crystal with her hoof, causing eight slots to open simultaneously. From these slots, eight crystal lenses rose, each with a different symbol beneath them to tell Grif who was on the other end. Me-Me tapped the green crystal next, and the blue lenses descended to be replaced by three larger green crystal lenses. “These are the hive crystals we managed to create from adapting the communication crystals you acquired for us from the Crystal Empire. The brain trust is a little wordy about what they do, but as I understand it, they will allow you to communicate with our hive mind without needing a direct connection.”

“And the red?” Grif asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Releases a high intensity acid that will render all the internal workings to sludge in eight seconds. You did request some form of security after all.”

“Good. And how are our other preparations going?”

“The special ‘lings we worked on finished incubation and training while you were gone. They will be arriving at their branches within the next week. We have also deployed ‘lings to the other areas you requested with six drones to a soldier and enough crystallized love to ration for a month. I admit I’m still a little shocked you and I are doing this. It seems too close to what Mother would have done.”

“It’s not infiltration, Me-Me. Just protection. We’ll show Equestria what you’re worth, even if it has to be a Pony at a time. Is there anything else I should know?”

“Not at present. I’ll keep you informed when I get back to the hive.”

Grif nodded as he moved over to Me-Me and gave her a hug. When the two separated, the Changeling queen left. Words were unnecessary. A plan had just been set in motion for the betterment of both species.

Shawn sighed to himself as he scratched his chin. Muttering about shaving as he continued drawing some design that came to mind for him. He did his best to make it plausible. He sighed again as he heard a familiar chirp from his side. Renatti stood on his shoulder looking to the design before shaking his head. “Yeah, I know. I need to figure out a proper mechanism for the chest piece. Other than that, this could be an interesting design for armor.”

The phoenix casually looked over the design with emotional detachment before pecking the pauldron joints and shaking his head.

“The pauldrons are fine, just different from what everyone makes. The chestplate is also different, considering it’s more adjustable than ordinary plates to keep with more flexible users.”

Renati rolled his eyes and shrugged as if to say let him figure it out for himself.

“I know you’ve seen plenty of sets of armor, but this isn’t like any design I’ve seen on Equis. I know you’re trying to tell me to use the same mechanism as the pauldrons, but the chest piece is going to use interlocking plates with central joints, while the pauldrons use segmented plates combined on an overall frame,” he said, pointing to different parts as he mentioned them.

A timid knock sounded at the door. “Shawn? Can I come in?”

“Go for it. Not working on much,” he replied, holding up a chunk of coal for Renati to eat.

Conor stepped casually in. “I felt like I should stop by, seeing as, well, you know.”

“No I don’t. Mind explaining? I’ve been pretty busy.”

“Well there’s not that much time left for us to just hang out. I wanted to make some memories that didn’t involve saving the world every other day. Is … is that okay?”

“Conor, you’re acting like I wouldn’t want to hang out and do stuff with you. I know I’m typically busy, but I can always take time to have conversations or do stuff.”

“Sorry. I guess I’m just … edgy lately. I’ve had a lot on my mind and a lot more to think about.”

“Any of it you want to talk about?”

“Don’t know. It’s mostly to do with the whole magic thing. It’s so different than I thought it would be. People here use it just like we do a knife or a gun back home. It’s … strange for me.”

Shawn laughed for a moment. “If that’s what you’re worried about, I have good news for you. I just discovered something earlier, and you’ll be the first to hear it.”

“Yeah?”

“Thaumaturgy isn’t magic,” Shawn said simply as he leaned back into his chair.

“... How did Renati manage to hold onto you while you did that?”

“By shifting himself as I leaned.”

“Weird. It doesn’t look like he moved.” Conor shrugged. “So if thaumaturgy isn’t magic, then what is it? Didn’t you guys say that Celestia called thaumaturgy a magical field?”

“She explained it as a field of energy, which is what it is. Thaumaturgy is control over a field of energy that exists as all matter around us. They are all different frequencies to make up the basic structure and materials around us. It’s why I get such a backlash when I try to use it like magic; I’ve been combining it together from the start by thought.”

“So you’ve been using it the wrong way basically?”

“We all have. Didn’t help that this was explained later in the book,” Shawn muttered as he pulled said book out from his coat for a moment before putting it back in. “With this knowledge I think I can do a lot more now. That’s why it felt so odd using it whenever I tried to alter something or view the magic around us. You haven’t really done much with it, and you still shouldn’t, but it’s still interesting knowledge to know.”

“So pretty much it literally gives you the power to freely manipulate matter and it acts as a booster for magic casters?

“In a way, yes on the question of messing with matter. As for the booster to magic, definitely yes.”

“But they can’t be combined easily? It just sort of acts on its own for those things?”

“To make a fire with thaumic power, to put it into numbers, would take five units of power. To make the same thing with magic would take over ten. The field around us is trying to replicate the field of magic in our environment from what we’ve seen.”

“And that’s how it manages to double your magic potential and/or halve the cost?”

“Yes. Maybe even more past that.”

“So what happens if we stop thinking of it as magic, then?”

“Less danger, less backlash, and be able to do a lot more for a lot longer.”

“Well that’s good to know, even if I’ll never use it.”

“You’ve been using it. Or in a way, it’s been working for you.”

“I mean actively. You told me not to, so I haven’t tried.”

“Honestly…” Shawn paused as he hummed for a moment. “You can use it a bit. Not too much, but enough to have some fun while you’re around.”

“From what I’ve seen, thaumaturgy isn’t exactly something you should have some fun with. Isn’t there the whole risk of blowing yourself up or worse? You seemed to make some pretty emphatic notes on that.”

“It can be fun if you mess with it correctly. The chance of self harm is actually decreased with this knowledge because the primary form of backlash from it was magical backlash.”

“You know, you never told me what my aspects were. I remember you taking some from me, but that’s about it.”

“Peridito, and Ordo. Perditio from Discord, no doubt, but Ordo… That came from your friend who you’re hiding from me.”

“I was wondering when you’d bring that up.”

“I was wondering if you’d ever tell me. Grif and Pensword can’t make that strong of a shard of order. The aspect is hard to form and create, even by transfusion.”

“I don’t even know how much I’d actually be able to say before I’m blocked, honestly.”

“I saw that strand on you.” Shawn’s eyes burst with blue fire. “Still can, even. But you know, I can extract it…”

“I’d prefer if you didn’t. It’s not posing a threat. It’s just not quite time for you to learn everything yet. She says you have to wait a while longer.”

“Conor, as much as I want to just go straight to them–” his eyes trailed something from Conor’s neck to the floor. “–I’ll give you that request, but I’d prefer a better reason next time.”

“Let’s just say she’s directly linked to the order that’s held in Equestria.”

“I meant a better reason to not go find them immediately.”

“Her,” Conor corrected casually.

Shawn returned it with a flat stare, which Renati seemed to mimic as well.

“What? Just because I can’t say everything doesn’t mean I can’t say some things.”

Shawn shook his head as he sat up. “Anything else you want to talk about?”

“Theories for why the Everfree is normal while everywhere else is controlled?”

“Quite the opposite, actually. Magic here is drastically different from most of Equis, which is the cause for the unstable weather.”

“... Just how long were you researching all of this?”

“Long enough. Do you know how long I’ve been here?”

“Nearly half a century?”

“Pretty much, and that time is only going to grow. My thaumic field is keeping my body at a specific state, from what the book explains at least, which means I’m going to age slower than I should. Grif should as well, but Pensword’s field is getting weaker and weaker each day he doesn’t use it. Doesn’t help that I delayed it even further by using a golem to hold myself from aging for over thirty years.”

“So are you just going to let Pensword’s field die, then?”

“I’ve tried to get him to use it more, but he doesn’t. But I do know one thing that will get him to use it more… Even if I don’t like what it will do to him.”

“Is it dangerous?”

“It’s better than letting it kill him, but he isn’t going to like the effects of it...”

Pensword walked the ramparts of the Castle as he casually listened to the sounds of construction and activity around him. He smiled. Today the military would be returning, and the camp would once again become active. He looked forward to that. He paused as he looked over the forest and once again remembered the old Unity. The ghosts of buildings and squares rose up from the gnarled and wild trees of the forest. He missed those old days, but he knew in time the city would be great again. Then he would be able to make new memories. He sighed happily and let the moment wash over him.

“Good evening, Sir,” a familiar voice spoke as a Unicorn approached from his left.

“Good Evening, Animal Control,” Pensword answered. “How are you doing? I hope you are getting used to the officer rank.”

“I’m trying, Sir. I know I’m early, but I was vacationing relatively nearby. Ponyville is a nice town when it’s not being torn apart.” She laughed.

“So I have been told. Sadly I cannot seem to visit on a quiet day,” Pensword replied with a laugh. “I am guessing you are planning to stay in the area.” He frowned. “Are you ... at all regretting coming forward in time?”

“You aren't the only one who lost everything, Sir,” Animal said with a sigh. “You just found out about it sooner.”

“What happened?” Pensword asked as he sat down, patting the stone next to him with a hoof. “Would you like to talk about it? Maybe need to go hunt down some emblems?” he asked seriously. His expression softened. “Need anything at all?”

She sat down slowly beside him. “Some things you can’t get the emblem of, Sir. I came from a small town inside the Whitetail Woods. The year after I left was a dry year. There was a thunderstorm that started a fire. The Pegasi lost control, and by the time the next morning rolled around, it was all gone. … I got the message on the battlefield the week after deployment.”

Pensword nodded. “I am sorry to hear that.” The pair sat quietly for a time, allowing the silence to reign long enough to see the sun rising before Pensword spoke again. “Do you have plans for today? Also, did Clover tap you for teaching military magic yet? If not, you should volunteer. We need to get these Unicorns up to snuff, to our standard. Not the standard that the nobility seems to be so fond of.”

“Clover approached me about it. I want to get everything stabilized first before I consider it, though. With everything as it is, our paperwork is backed up, and I need to get the new payroll to Hammer Strike by the end of the week. When I’ve gotten our administration cleaned up, then I’ll work on helping to teach.”

“Sounds good. Mind you, when our military grows, do not be surprised if you are in charge of entire supply battalions.” Pensword chuckled. “It’s rare to find a Pony who can get supplies from the Breezies.”

Animal Control laughed. “So you and Foxy, huh? Glad she finally said something.”

“Let me guess, you and the others were betting how long it would take for her to confess her feelings to me?” He chuckled. “Speaking of Fox Feather, the wedding still hasn’t happened yet. She didn’t want you all to miss it.”

“Sir, you should know by now.” Animal control got to her hooves and moved to leave. “A sure thing is not a bet.” She levitated a healthy bag of bits from her saddlebag and winked at him before leaving.

Hearing those words sent yet another wave of nostalgia through him as the blonde mane and white face of Supreme Sunrise flashed across his memory. He missed her. “I hope you are happy, Surprise, and you… are you really related to Pinkie Pie? And that other Surprise in the Wonderbolts?” he asked the wind, not expecting an answer as he got up.

He turned, only to start as he saw the commandante on the grounds, skipping of all things. He blinked in surprise only to see that Pinkie Pie had taken her place, hopping along in her usual style as she chit chatted to one of the stone workers about something. She and the worker turned around the corner with a wheelbarrow. When the stone worker walked back into view with more mortar to set, Pinkie Pie was no longer with her. Pensword shook his head incredulously. “Well, I guess I got my answer.”

Grif warbled to himself as he hiked the stretch from the forest towards the fortress. Several dead rabbits waiting to be cleaned had been slung across his back. There’s nothing like a successful hunt to put a spring in a Gryphon’s steps. He’d nearly reached the bridge when he caught the sound of movement nearby. Cautiously, he turned towards the sound, ready for anything to emerge from the forest. What came out nearly caused his more human traits to take over and squeal. Grif promptly stifled said squeal

A bright flash of red and white silk heralded the arrival of the mysterious strangers. Stepping forward two at a time, a series of standard bearers held their pinions high beneath the curved blade of the naginata. Each of the creatures in the column maintained a dignified silence. Their simple white kimonos clung tightly to their bodies to prevent the foliage and underbrush from catching as they passed through the forest while still giving the impression of benevolence and peace. Their red fur stood out against the white as they continued their regimented march. Behind the standard bearers, four more creatures strode out with their bare paws. Their arms hung loosely at their sides, and each held their own unique weapon tied to their waist. One held a long curved sheath that clearly indicated a katana. Two held a medium and a short sword bound on either side. The last was unarmed, at least with any material weapons. A black belt had been tied around his waist, and he stood a little taller than his fellows as he scanned the surroundings warily. His eyes immediately locked onto Grif. Behind them, a tall cone-like cap with two white cloth lines and two red lines peeked above the escort. Behind this unseen figure, the mirror image of the escort took up the rear. As one, they halted, red tails swishing patiently.

The first standard bearer, a somewhat smaller fox with one tail stepped forward. His large, cone-like ears indicated he was of Fennec descent, and his eyes were bright and calculating, albeit respectful as he gave a brief bow. “Excuse me, honored Gryphon. We are on a journey in search of an old friend of our master. Please, tell me, are we on the proper path to reach Unity?” His voice, while a little on the thin and dry side, was smooth and steady, filled with patience.

Grif stood there for a minute, half of his mind perplexed at how a party from an isolationist nation made it all the way here undetected, the other half freaking out because Kitsunes where right in front of him. A gust of wind blasted the Gryphon with the same force as a smack to the face, bringing him to his senses. Carefully, he cleared his throat and idly straightened his armor. “Yes. New Unity is just across that bridge, actually. I was just headed back from my hunt. If you’d like, I can take you there.”

“You do us a great service. We thank you, Avatar of Winds.”

“If I may ask,” Grif said, lowering his beak in respect to the elder he was certain lay behind the guard. “Your people don’t tend to travel much, and they go to great lengths not to be seen when they do. How is it that you made it to Unity, literally the center of the country, in silence so effortlessly?”

A mischievous smile crept across the messenger’s face. “We have our ways, Avatar, as we are certain you have yours.” A playful light twinkled in his eyes as he looked to the Gryphon. “You may call me Ping. Everyone else does.” He chuckled as he signaled the column to advance.

“And I am Grif. All who come in peace are welcome in New Unity,” Grif said as he walked beside the young fox. “I should warn you, though, my goddaughter may attempt to ambush you.”

“So long as she is gentle, we can handle ourselves. Should she seek to use anything life threatening, however …” The Kitsune shrugged amiably.

“That depends if your people consider cuteness in amounts of lethality.” Grif laughed as the gates to Unity began to loom on the horizon. “Charge! If the gate’s not open by the time I get there, I’m burning the rum!” Grif shouted at the top of his lungs. The effect was notable as the gates immediately began to creak open.

“Ach, Grif, ya guttersnipe! How could ya threaten ta burn our best brew?” Demolition Charge demanded as the party passed in under the doors. “An’ who’re the newbies? Yer not cowtowin’ to some fancy hoity toity nobles, are ye?” He spat over the wall behind him.

“These are guests of Hammer Strike. That’s all you need to know!” Grif called back as he led the party through the gate. He looked apologetically behind. “I’m sorry about that. Some of our men are less formal about visitors.”

He was met by a merry chuckle. “I’ve read a thing or two about the Demolition family. They’re a very distinguished branch in your country, or so I’ve read, singlehandedly working anywhere from twenty to a hundred jobs at a time. How on the good earth did you manage to get two of them under the same roof?”

“They paid us, that’s how!” Grenado shouted in his brogue. “Oy, Grif! Ya owe us another twenty kegs now. Be ready ta pay us next month!”

“Grenado, shut up,” Grif said plainly before turning to face a patch of thin air. “Espio, go get Pensword. Tell him to meet me outside Hammer Strike’s office. And don’t pretend you're not there.” There was a moment of silence followed by a grumbling as Espionage dropped the camouflage spell and stalked off, his rouge suit still coming back into focus. “Heavy Set, Heavy Duty, walk side by side in front of us so no one gets in our way.” The two massive stallions, who had been sitting by the gate wall enjoying a couple of sandwiches, gulped down their food and proceeded as ordered. “They’re rough around the edges, but they get the job done,” he said to Ping as they walked.

From the rooftops a flicker of motion and the whistle of wind heralded the suction cup bolt before it found its mark on one of the guards’ arms. Said guard promptly pulled it out and placed it in a pocket. Grif had a feeling the dart was meant for something a little more obvious, namely the tall hat of the as yet faceless delegate, which meant one thing. Moon River had a goal for the next hour before she got bored.

“You needn’t fear. We know how to handle such things, and children are most precious in the eyes of our race. After all, children are the future. They are the weavers of history.” Ping chuckled and shook his head as a second bolt fired. This time, one of the weaponless guards leapt into the air and snatched it in his hand mid-flight before returning to the same fluid pace.

“Shouldn’t have done that,” Grif said under his breath. “Now you’ve given her a challenge.”

In her hidden corner, Moon River smirked mischievously as she fitted another dart to her crossbow.

“Then we’ll make it a game. We do rather enjoy those, Grif. But I’m sure you already knew this,” Ping said, winking playfully.

“How could I? I’ve never met a Kitsune before, and so little is known about your people.” Grif played the ignorant card.

Ping laughed. “ Come now, Grif. We know a great deal about history, including recent events.”

“If you’re referring to Taze, the visitor from the other world, I’m afraid he’s not said much on his home or the creatures thereabout, and he hasn’t returned from his vacation overseas, I am afraid.”

“And yet he is fighting to cross the waves in the sea of your eyes,” Ping said cryptically. He winked as they passed through another corridor.

“You seem to be well informed. Tell me, Ping, do you know the origin of the name you give me? It was a name used to hide a certain secret.” Grif leaned in, his voice a whisper. “I may not know a lot about your race, but I’ve seen enough people with something to hide to know how they carry themselves. You keep trying to unearth my secrets, and I might just have to unearth a few of yours. Is that clear?”

“As crystal.” Ping continued to press forward, though his smile didn't waver. “You do realize I will still remain curious, however, yes?”

"You Kitsunes are related to foxes. Foxes have feline tendencies, so when I say curiosity killed the cat, please make of it what you will. Some knowledge even you aren't ready for.”

“I like you, friend. Or at least, I hope that I may call you such.” Ping laughed as they reached the immense double doors.

“Hammer Strike, you know how I was only supposed to disturb you if Chrysalis attacked, the Heavies got drunk, or a random political party of a different species showed up?” Grif called through the door. “One of those things happened!”

“The heavies got drunk?” Hammer called out.

“No.”

A tired sigh carried through the wood. “Which political party is it this time?”

“You may not believe me. We’ve got Kitsunes.”

There was a long pause. “Didn’t expect that one. I was going to guess Yaks. Come on in.”

As the group entered the room, Pensword rounded the corner and he blinked in surprise. “Okay, this is new,” he muttered. “What brought them out of isolation? It is never a good sign when they show up. I will have words with Celestia.” His ear twitched as he caught a familiar laugh. A suction bolt was sticking squarely between one of the guards’ shoulder blades, right where it would be hardest to reach.

“Pensword, you’d best come in for this meeting,” Grif said as he pushed the double doors open. “Seeing as you’re Equestria's only real military representative at the moment.”

“I really want that changed soon,” he muttered grumpily. “The Grand Galloping Galla cannot come soon enough for me.”

“And so the trio of legends is complete,” an older, dryer voice said. The guards parted to reveal a taller, albeit slimmer Kitsune garbed in a simple set of robes. The light blue inner lining complimented the white of his sleeves. His tall hat fit perfectly over his white fringed red furry face. Two sharp ears perked on either side of the ceremonial cap, holding it in place while five furry tails swished behind him. “Lord Hammer Strike, my name is Sai. It is an honor to make your acquaintance.” He bowed his head.

“A pleasure. And please, just Hammer Strike. What brings you so far out here?”

“We come on the behalf of our elder. When word reached his ears that you had returned to Equestria in a time of relative peace, he immediately expressed an intense desire to travel here and meet with you.”

“But from the sounds of things, he could not.”

“He would have, but there are many who would seek to take him and his knowledge for their own. He is one of the oldest among us, and while he is far from frail, we would rather he remain as safe as possible. I am his secretary, though I also dabble in the occasional game of Go.” Sai smiled as he pulled out a simple folding fan and waved it over his face. “We managed to convince him to wait until we sent a delegation to you before he tried to come himself. He agreed, albeit reluctantly, but only on the grounds that–” he swallowed “–that we extend you an honor few have ever received.”

“I will require a few others with me.”

“Lord Hammer Strike, it’s hard enough to bring even just one outsider into our nation, let alone its heart. What you’re suggesting is–”

“Sai, I’ll be honest. I’ve been wanting to test out a few things, and the primary one I want to test just can’t be done by myself,” Hammer Strike started. “I’ll even be able to get us there faster than conventional airship travel, and we need to make this trip to there fast because I have to lead Unity. So like it or not, we’re bringing a few more trusty individuals.”

“Don’t forget Rarity. She’ll kill you in the most fabulous way possible if you don’t take her on this one,” Grif said

“Wouldn’t dream of it.” Hammer Strike redirected his gaze to Sai. “So do we have an understanding?”

Sai sighed. “Master Haku warned me that there might be some … stipulations. Just how large of a party will you require, Hammer Strike?”

“Well, let’s see.” He hummed for a moment. “Six.”

“... That is surprisingly low. Master Haku estimated somewhere around a hundred. How long will it take for you and your friends to prepare?”

“Perhaps a week.”

“Until then we’ll make sure you all have a place to sleep,” Grif said. “Just don’t expect something lavish. We’re a bit tight on space at the moment.”

“We are used to travel on the road, Avatar. We will take whatever accommodations you deem fit humbly and thankfully.”

Grif entered Carousel Boutique at a slow measured pace. He had drawn the short straw, and as such was given the job of informing Rarity of the impending trip. “Rarity, are you here?” he called.

“Well, of course I’m here, Grif. What can I do for you?” Rarity asked as she exited the back room and returned her spools of thread to their shelves. She levitated her measuring tape back into its drawer and turned to face the Gryphon.

“You wanted this, so get packed up and be ready to explore uncharted lands in a week. We just got an invitation from the Kitsunes to visit them in their homeland. And let me make this clear, because we all know your packing skills. Two regular sized suitcases, Rarity, and not one handbag more. Is that clear?”

“But Grif, what am I going to do with all my sketching materials?” Her eyes were wide with wonder. “This is a once in a lifetime … no, not even a lifetime opportunity. Do you have any idea what styles I could create, what cultural influences I could add to my designs? Why, I could create a whole new line of fashion completely unique to my brand alone.” Her eyes were sparkling with wonder as she began to daydream.

“Look at it this way, Rarity. Their own party approached us with very little. From what we could tell, it seems likely their culture is very minimalist. Bring a lot of luggage and you may seem ignorant to them. Do you like talking shop with someone who’s ignorant?”

Rarity pouted. “Ooh, I hate it when you’re right!” She immediately proceeded to bite one of her forehooves. “I’ll have to be very selective in what I wear. And besides that, I’ll need room for souvenirs. And the jewelry will have to go, too, I suppose.” She sighed. “Why don’t you come back for me later, darling? Something tells me I’m going to be busy the next few days.”

“Make sure to bring your sword,” Grif said as he turned to the door. “They’ll respect you more for it.” He left without another word

Pensword sat behind his desk down in the closet on the first floor. At least it was an improvement compared to the space he’d had to occupy before. He could hardly wait for the ground to be broken on the barracks remodeling next month. He idly shuffled through sheafs of newspapers and other reports, looking for signs of any mischief the troops may have had over the holiday. So far he could feel nothing but pride for their conduct. The Manehattan Times had been especially enlightening. He gave a cursory nod as Preston entered to remove the pile of documents from the outbox. As an added service he also took the newspaper before departing. Pensword was glad of the aid. Hopefully in the coming weeks they would be able to move these military records someplace other than the old siege supply sub basements. He rubbed his temples with his wings. Not only would he have to take care of the nightmare of paperwork for these forms with just the three units they had trained here, but he would have to locate all of the old military paperwork from the last war. His expression darkened. If the records from a thousand years ago were destroyed, he would be furious, and not even his princess or high chieftess would be able to stem his wrath.

“Excuse me, mon capitan.” Kahn knocked softly on the door.

“Yes, Kahn?” Pensword asked as he looked up from yet another report. “What is it?” He frowned. “Is there a problem with integration of the Demon Slayers?”

“Not at the moment, Sir. One of the visitors to the fortress has requested some of your time.”

“Oh?” Pensword closed the file and turned around, placing it into one of the cabinet drawers behind him. Acting swiftly, he lit up a lamp and laid it on the table to help brighten the room. “Well, send him in.”

“Oui. As you wish.” Kahn nodded before leaving the room. His muffled voice was heard for a second outside the door before Pensword's guest made his way into the the makeshift office.

“You are the Pensword of legend, yes? The one to singlehandedly take the Gryphon Fort Triumph without a single casualty?”

“That is correct,” Pensword answered with a nod, hiding his confusion. “How may I help you, Ping?” He stood cautiously.

“Our people are foremost scholars and record keepers. Our task is to safeguard the history and cultures of the world so that they are forever preserved for future generations. If you would not mind, we would respectfully ask to add your story to our archives as seen through your own eyes.” Ping pulled out a scroll and placed it respectfully on the table. “If you are interested in accepting this proposal, you need simply produce the scroll within our archives and we will make the necessary arrangements. My master asked that I inform you the decision is completely up to you and will in no way impact relations between our peoples.”

“... I am willing to pursue this proposal of yours. On one condition,” Pensword said. “You must interview the remaining members of what was once the Gryphon Slayers. They served at my side along with Lunar Fang. Their stories are just as important as mine. Unless they are recorded with my own, I will not consent.”

“We were not aware that you had returned with further witnesses of the war, other than your mate, of course. The history of Equis will be made all the richer for their contributions. Had I the authority, I would immediately say yes. As it is, I must withdraw and inform Master Sai of your stipulations. I am quite certain that he will agree most heartily.” Ping bowed deeply. “Until next we meet, Pensword Sama. May the knowledge of the past guide you to a better future,” he said, giving a lesser bow before departing the office.

Pensword stood and nodded his head. “Till then.” He cocked his head, confused as the door shut. “... What does sama mean?”

“So this is a new record for us,” Grif said. “Not even back a week and there’s another trip around the corner. You think maybe we’ll get winter off?” It was several hours later, and Pensword, Vital, and Grif were chatting in the armory trying to fit Vital Spark with some appropriate armor.

“I still don’t get why you don’t just let me keep using my leather armor. It’s already tailored to fit and it transitions easily between forms,” Vital Spark said as yet another shiny breastplate was placed against his barrel.

“Okay, first off, the spell that we use to shift forms adjusts clothing and armor accordingly,” Grif said. “Secondly, we’re about to enter a territory where we haven’t got the slightest clue what we'll be facing should we be attacked,” Grif said.

“Also, it is a form of prestige and pecking order on the style and design. We want and need to fit the image of the bigger than life.” Pensword smiled. “Besides, I have at least three sets. I have my training armor, my dress/ceremonial armor, and the full on combat war armor. While all of them can survive a war, each one serves its own unique purpose.” He nodded to Grif. “Besides, better safe than sorry.”

“Okay, try lifting something with your horn,” Grif said as he helped Vital with the pauldrons and greaves. “Let’s see if the current enchantments hinder you at all.”

“Alright. What did you have in mind, something from the weapons rack?”

“Anything at all, really,” Grif said. “We just need to test to make sure it’s not fighting against you”

“... Okay. Still don’t get why armor would do that, though.” Closing his eyes, Vital Spark concentrated as best he could. His horn ignited into a light blue that surrounded one of the pole staves. Using the telekinesis he’d learned, he spun it in the air and performed a few aerial strokes. “Is that okay?”

“Good. Looks like the protective enchantments realize they’re working with your magic.” Grif nodded. “How’s the weight? Move around a little. Test the articulation.”

Vital huffed slightly as the heavy metal clattered along with him. The joints creaked and protested, but he managed at least a somewhat brief waddle. “It’s sort of heavy …”

“Hmm. Too heavy or just strange heavy?” Grif ran his talons along the joints, making mental notes of where the plates seemed to be chafing one another.

“... I don’t know. I’ve never worn heavy armor before. It feels a bit bulky, and … well, kind of heavy.” He smiled sheepishly. “I think I might need something a little lighter.” As if to prove his point, he placed his forehoof on a stray oil rag that had been left on the ground. In a matter of moments he was a clattering heap of metal and buckles struggling to get back to his hooves again. “Eeyup, definitely too heavy,” he groaned through the visor, which had clanked shut over his muzzle.

“Okay, I’ll ask Hammer Strike if he’s got something prepared in a lighter material. Maybe we should go for chain mail, rather than plating anyway. Unless, of course, you’d like for me to give you to Rarity. I’m sure she has what you need.” Grif smiled mischievously. “You’d just need to sit for a fitting.”

“Grif, I just went through one recently. I’d rather not face another,” Vital groaned as he took the outstretched talons and got to his hooves. “Besides, I don’t think Rarity specializes in metalworking, though her fashion sense is impeccable.”

“That may be true, but we still have to show that Equestria is not going to be inferior to the Kitsunes. I get enough problems with the Gryphons. It is going to be us putting our best military hoof forward. Also, do not back down if something happens. Do not lose face. I do not want another war on my hooves,” Pensword said.

Grif was about to reply when the armory’s door burst open quite suddenly. The all-too-familiar figures of The Doctor and Derpy burst into the room. “Doctor, why are we running?” Derpy asked.

“Not now, Derpy. We need to sort this out before anyone realizes what happen–” It was then the doctor noticed the three figures in the room. “And you're all here.”

Grif reared onto his paws, crossing his arms expectantly as he raised an eyebrow. “Doctor, Derpy, what did you do?”

“Doctor, Miss Hooves, a pleasure to see you both again, but please tell me we are not facing some alien invasion, because I really do not want to have to order an evacuation of New Unity, nor do I suspect you would let me charge this threat with my wing blades.”

Derpy looked at them with a confused expression before she looked back at The Doctor. “Doctor, who are these people?”

Grif face taloned.

Vital Spark levitated his helmet off his head, then he noticed a startlingly familiar device beeping in the Earth Pony’s hooves. “Doctor … please don’t tell me you’re tracking an anomaly in the fabric of space and time.”

The Doctor paused as he looked to Vital Spark. “What? How? No, well not really,” he paused. “Maybe ... well, yeah, but it isn’t too dangerous. If it was it would be beeping and flashing red.” The machine started to do so. “And there would be a whirring sound.” He paused and looked at the machine. “Yeah… we might need to be moving quickly.”

Derpy looked to The Doctor with a disappointed look on her muzzle. “Doctor, what’s happening? And who are these people? Where are we? You said we were only going to Marven Six to see the triple sunset.”

“Okay, Doctor, I’m going to ask this now. Are you tracking something that, if in the wrong hands, could fracture space and time?” Grif asked

“Well, to be perfectly honest, the amount of times I’m not preventing a fracture in space and time are surprisingly few.”

Grif was not amused. “What is it, what does it do, and what happens if somebody touches it?”

“... Yes,” he said. “Oh, look, dinging. It’s dinging! This way, Derpy. Allons y!” And with that, The Doctor raced out the door and off down the corridor.

“... Knowing you three and how messed up space and time is for you, shouldn’t we check on Hammer Strike before he gets sucked through time again? Vital Spark asked.

Grif and Pensword cursed simultaneously in their respective native tongues before racing down the halls and leaving Vital Spark behind.

“... Well that’s not very nice,” Vital said as he levitated his armor off and placed it on the storage racks before running as fast as his hooves would carry him.

Hammer Strike sighed to himself as he read through a few more documents that he needed to have done before their trip. His ear twitched as a faint noise reached them.

“Come in,” he called out.

“Good evening, Hammer Strike Sama.” The elder Kitsune entered the room with a bow. “I hope I am not interrupting anything?”

“Nothing that I won’t have done by the time we set off.” Hammer set down the paper. “What brings you here, Sai?”

“I was hoping that I might get some time to talk with you personally. Master Haku speaks very highly of your time together.”

“Hopefully nothing ridiculous.”

“He was very clear that you are not the ridiculous type. He also asked me to inform you that, sadly, masters Kurama and Gakushu passed away within the last ten years.”

Hammer Strike sighed. “Natural causes?”

“Master Kurama died in his sleep. Master Gakushu, I am afraid, drowned when he dove to save a cub from rapids.”

“I was hoping to see them once more, but fate had other ideas, it seems...”

“They spoke very highly of you. It is so rare for our kind to encounter someone who ages slower than we do. I must admit, I didn’t believe it when I heard it.”

“As mentioned, fate sometimes has wonderful ideas, and sometimes I question who I’ll outlive and how I’ll die.”

“I am sure he who has punched the Shinigami does not fear his end.” Sai smiled at him. “He only seeks to make the largest mark on the way out.”

Hammer gave a light chuckle. “What I am fearful of is the outcome of my death.”

“A reasonable thing to fear.” Sai nodded. “If you will excuse me, I believe I should see about making sure everyone is settled for tonight. Thank you, Hammer Strike Sama. This conversation has been very enlightening.” He bowed his head respectfully before leaving the room.

After a moment Hammer Strike sighed to himself. “Quite odd. Normally I meet them before they meet me.”

The sound of something rolling followed immediately by the sound of metal striking stone broke Hammer Strike out of his musing. On the ground was what looked to be a small bracer with a few wires and panels on it. Hammer Strike squinted at the bracer before looking towards the door. “Must have left it…” he muttered as he stepped around his desk and grabbed the object.

Everything flashed to white, and he found himself in a haze. A thick fog surrounded him as snow fell around him. He groaned as he brought himself up to his hooves. He shook his head, clearing the snow out of his mane before shuddering at the strong feeling of cold that washed over him.

Red flags flew through his mind as he felt the cold seep into his body for the first time in well over forty years. He tried to flare his power, only for a short burst of blue and gold magic to come from his hooves. His brows lowered as he tried to figure out what was going on. The power felt familiar, and yet he couldn’t place it with his mind being as foggy as it was.

“S-stay back!” The voice was far off, but Hammer Strike still managed to pick out two factors. First, the voice’s owner was young. Second, whoever owned that voice was clearly in distress. In an instant his woozy mind was forgotten as Hammer Strike dashed for the sound.

“Something is very wrong,” Grif said as they reached Hammer Strike’s office, having yet to open the door.

“Guys, wait up!” Vital Spark yelled from down the hall as he galloped pell mell to reach them. He had left the armor behind at the armory. It only would have hindered his movements.

“You three need to leave now,” The Doctor said as he ran his device up and down the doorway. “You’re not even supposed to be here right now. If my future self were to find me here, it would be positively disastrous for the timeline. It’s bad enough that you lot have seen me.”

“Doctor...” Grif turned to him, rearing up to his full height. The strange Earth Pony suddenly found himself staring up into the face of a severely angry Gryphon. “You’ve managed to put a friend of mine in danger. If you try to get rid of us again, I will smack you so hard, you'll regenerate, and I don’t even care if that breaks time. Am I clear?”

“I’ve put your friend in danger? I’m not the bloody one who made the stupid thing. It’s your damned secret serviceman. I swear, when I get my hooves on that Jack Harness …”

Pensword proceeded to get between the pair. “Uh, question. With how much Hammer Strike goes back and forth, maybe this is one of his fixed trips? After all, we do have a courtyard of Kitsune delegates at the moment, and we do seem to always go back in time to create the stable reason why a delegation would seek us out.” Pensword looked at the unified blank stares from the gathered Ponies. “What? It just seems like a common thought that it was bound to happen. Also, for the record, all of us will end up becoming good friends in your future timelines.” He sighed. “I think I will create a UNIT for this kind of stuff.”

Grif looked to the door, approached experimentally, and made as if to knock. Before his talons even made contact, he growled. “He’s not in there,” he said as he opened the door.

“That is what I thought. The place sounded too quiet,” Pensword said. “So, Doctor, what is the plan of action? After all, I would rather not have Hammer Strike deal with whatever it is you’re upset about on his own. So does that mean a TARDIS rescue mission?”

“It means I will be going on a TARDIS rescue mission. You lot get to stay here. That Jack is doubtless to be somewhere hereabouts. He’s been trying to get that band back just as much as I’ve been trying to keep him from it. Keep an eye out for him. I’ll have Hammer Strike back as quick as you can say Sweet Celestia.”

“Doctor, if you try to push us away from this one more time, I swear I’ll get Dinky to help me,” Grif said, “and I think you know how good she is. Don’t make me call the Muffin Mare.”

“Doctor, who’s Dinky?” Derpy asked, confused.

“Not now, Derpy,” The Doctor snapped. “How do you know that mare?” he demanded.

“Because she likes to visit me as well,” Pensword answered. “You think I am just at the beck and call of one Timelord?” Pensword shook his mane. “Trust me, I think it would be best if we hurried before some time paradox event occurs. Besides, Doctor, I need to talk to you about building something of an Equis response team for any of your ‘friends’ who might visit Equis while you are off world saving another galaxy.”

“Later, Pensword,” The Doctor snapped. He was holding his scanner over a spot on the floor where a small pile of ash lay midst a single green wire. “Gone,” he hissed. “But where? When? Derpy, bag me.”

“Right,” Derpy said as she handed a bread bag over. The Doctor promptly snatched it and carefully began dusting the ash and wire into it.

“We can only hope what’s left is enough,” he said clinically as he eyed the bag, then turned promptly to the gathered group. “Well, what’re you lot waiting for? You said you weren’t going to stay behind, so come on then.” With that, he raced out the door as fast as his legs would carry him, bag in mouth.

“Doctor, wait for me!” Derpy cried as she followed.

Pensword immediately took to the air, flew out through the top of the doorway, and nearly knocked Lightning Dust out of the air in his haste.

“What gives? First the stallion nearly plows me over, then some googly-eyed grey Pegasus almost clips my wings, and now you almost clock me. Where’s the emergency?” she asked.

“Lightning, this is a classified event. Tell Lunar Fang that I have to go hunt down the human Shawn, and I do not know when I will be back. It might be soon, or it might be a few days. Also, if Lunar Fang or Fox Feather make any objections, or seem ready to strangle you, just tell them that I am going to put myself on the couch for this stunt, and not to hurt you. I will accept the consequences when I return.”

Lightning Dust nodded fearfully and Pensword continued on his way.

“Vital, whatever you do, don’t let go,” Grif said, grabbing the Unicorn’s foreleg in his before taking off after The Doctor at almost maximum speed. Vital barely had enough time to close his mouth before the rush of air roared past his ears and everything became a blur.

Lightning Dust was about to fly off to Lunar Fang’s quarters when a sudden gust of wind spun her silly, leaving a series of wonderbolt medals circling her head as she plopped down on the floor. “Yes, Mommy, I’m gonna be the best flyer there is. Can I go to sleep now?” Then she promptly collapsed on the floor.

Hammer Strike arrived at a spacious clearing. Cold winter winds whipped and bit into his flanks as snow flurries lashed around the perimeter of the forest. Numerous Kitsunes lay sprawled out dead. Backed into a corner of the clearing, a dark orange Kitsune kit stood holding the broken head of a naginata like a sword in a shaking stance. Behind him, another kit was looking after what Hammer Strike had first assumed to be a dead kit before he noticed the faint flicker of movement that heralded a critical condition. Encroaching on the trio in a blur of ice and wind stood a trio of windigos.

“I said stay back!” The orange kit growled, spitting out a rather pathetic fireball at them.

Taking no time to think of a proper plan, Hammer Strike charged towards the closest windigo near him. As soon as he deemed the distance right he lept into the air, bringing his right forehoof back as it burst with gold magic. The reaction was instantaneous. The windigo shrieked in pain and disappeared. The ground beneath where it had once pawed in the air had been thawed and steamed from the outburst of energy.

Hammer Strike landed in front of the trio of Kitsunes, taking a moment to evaluate the duo of Windigos left before launching himself at the next closest target. Bringing his left hoof back, it followed the pattern previously, only this time with a dark blue energy. Instead of a burst of power, silver spikes began to form on his hoof that soon spread to ultimately become dark blue claws. Lunging forward, he used them to tear into the second Windigo. As the claws passed through the wind spirit’s form, trails of silver light seemed to be carved into the creature, which instantly began to spread. The Windigo screamed in pain as the purifying light burned away it’s very core until all that remained was a shadowy outline in the wind. In a matter of moments even the outline was gone, leaving a set of snowflakes to be blown away on the wind and dispersed across the forest.

Hammer Strike blinked and found himself standing once again before the kits in an instant.

A low cry came from behind. “Gakushu? Gakushu, don’t leave us now. Gakushu!”

Normally when Hammer Strike got angry things caught on fire or melted. Sometimes both at the same time. But there was an eeriness to it now as as his eyes glowed a dark purple that was nearly black. His face was unreadable as he looked into the windigo’s eyes. It held that gaze for only a moment before it shrieked, rearing back in fear. The beast had lived for centuries and fed much on fear, pain, and other negative emotion. But nothing, nothing compared to the cold rage of righteous indignation that burned before it now.

The Windigo moved to flee, only for Hammer Strike to throw his front right leg out in an angry thrust. The front of it almost seemed to vanish as ethereal fire blazed where it had been cut off. Instantly a massive black armored claw tore from a crack that seemed to break from Faust knows where. The growl that came from Hammer Strike was almost feral as his other foreleg shot out, vanishing in the same manner. His body rose into the air, held up by some unearthly force as a second claw broke into existence and grabbed the spirit, forcing it to turn and face its end. The two entities locked eyes one final time, the black void of cold rage and the fearful cold of winter. In an instant the claws pulled, tearing the immaterial beast in two and dragging both halves back to wherever they came from. The cracks sealed behind them as Hammer Strike’s legs returned to him.

“... I don’t believe it,” the smaller kit said, gaping at the Pony.

The dark orange kit held the blade up higher, though his voice carried no confidence. “S-stay back!” he said.

“But Kurama, it’s–”

“Haku, be quiet,” the orange fox snapped. “Get ready to get Gakushu out of here.”

Hammer Strike gave a soft chuckle. “I don’t blame you for fearing that. I can hardly tell what I did, honestly. Just wanted to stop them from harming.” Hammer Strike spoke softly, though still loud enough to be heard as he faced away from them.

The young kit faltered, still obviously unsure what to do. His eyes scanned over the frozen bodies around them, stopping painfully at one older male with a similar coloring.

“Can … can you help us? Please,” the one called Haku begged, his voice catching in his throat. “He … he can’t die. Not after all this.” Tears matted the kit’s fur as a weak glow emanated from his hands. He ran it gently over the prone body’s chest as it fluttered, even as Haku’s own teeth chattered.

Hammer Strike turned and began to approach the trio. “Let me see his injuries, and I’ll be able to tell you if I have the supplies to do it.”

“I-it’s not his injuries. It’s his body temperature. They … they hit him with something that’s freezing him.” Haku shivered again. “I’m trying to keep his body heat up, but ….”

“Magically freezing him?” Hammer Strike questioned as he focused, his eyes lighting up with blue energy.

“Those things hit him,” the one called Kurama said, looking at the group around them. “They attacked out of nowhere. My uncle tried to keep them off us but, but he….” The kit trailed off, looking back to the bodies.

“Kurama, was it?” Hammer Strike asked. “I don’t want to sound rude, but for now we need to focus on the living to keep that going. Once we are able to survive, then we can mourn the deceased and prepare proper burials.” He passed the young fox by and approached the other two. The unconscious one’s breath barely made a puff of steam. The Pony lord knelt down beside the kit and gazed upon the struggling form. His eyes trailed left and right as he scanned the body with glowing eyes.

“A-are you … by chance … well, are you …?” Haku asked through chattering teeth.

“Hammer Strike? Yes,” he replied. Placing a hoof onto the one called Gakushu, a dim glow enveloped it. He held it there for a few seconds, then slowly began to retract. As he drew the hoof back a small blue shard began to take form in his grip. After a moment he pulled it close to inspect it, only to place it into his coat shortly afterwards. “There.”

Gakushu gasped, his eyes flapping wide open as he suddenly sat up and started coughing. Haku let out a low cry and immediately grabbed Gakushu in a warm embrace, even as he continued to shake. Kurama moved beside his friends, attempting to try and make a steady fireball to warm them. Unfortunately, all that came from his hands were sparks.

Hammer Strike sighed. Extending a hoof in his usual manner, a cheerful orange flame consumed it. Slowly the flame coalesced into a small orb that radiated heat and light. He huffed, surprised at the decrease he felt in his energy reserves. The fact that it took more effort and energy to conjure fire than usual gave him some discomfort. Something must have been interfering. But what? He’d have to investigate later.

“Thank you, Hammer Strike Sama.” Haku bowed his head.

“I’m sorry, Haku. I failed you both,” Kurama said, bowing his head to the other kit.

“Kurama, please …”

“They nearly killed Gakushu. They nearly killed you. I had one task on this trip and I failed.”

Gakushu shivered as he sniffed and rubbed his paws over his fur. “What were those things?” he asked in the native tongue of the Kitsune.

Haku shuddered. “I don’t know, Gakushu.”

“We–we can’t stay here,” Kurama said. “Those things could come back. We need to find shelter.”

“Then let’s get moving, shall we?” Hammer Strike asked, directing the orb of fire onto his back. “I can carry any of you while you warm up. Being frozen won’t help the search for a cave.”

“I will be fine, Hammer Strike Sama. Gakushu will require the heat more, I believe.” Haku placed a supporting arm around the young fox and pulled him up. “Will you ride on his back, Gakushu?”

“Honestly, I could carry all three of you if needed,” Hammer Strike commented. “I’ll leave you to decide.”

kurama had not heard him. He leaned over the body of an older male, his fingers at the body’s neck, his head bowed.

Gakushu shivered, then nodded his head as he drew nearer to the fire. “What happened to those creatures?”

“We were saved by that Pony,” Haku said, pointing. “He is the illusive Hammer Strike.”

“But that ... that means danger is here. Nine-tailed Sensei said that the land was in peace and we would be fine with this training mission.” He sniffled.

“The danger is past,” Haku assured him. “He has offered us safe passage and asked that we ride on his back to keep warm. I wish you had paid more attention in our language classes, Gakushu.” Haku sighed.

“I am a gatherer, not a speaker. It was hard enough to learn to read and write in their language.”

“My apologies, Gakushu. Past events have put me on edge. But our savior has asked. What is your answer? I will translate for you.”

“I want to be near the flames, so I shall ride on his back,” he answered with a grimace. “Haku, can you at least bring me my sensei’s satchel?”

“First I will place you on Hammer Strike Sama’s back. Then I will retrieve them.”

Gakushu rolled his eyes, but relented.

Meanwhile Kurama had finished retrieving his uncle’s short sword as well as his sword belt and anything that the young kit may have need of in the future. When he had finished, he pushed his uncle’s body, arranging it so that he appeared to be resting. He then rested the long sword on the Kitsune’s chest and laid his uncle’s paws over it before he raised his paw and glared at the palm of his hand. A tiny flicker of a heatwave appeared at first. He squinted, his arm shaking with effort. At last, a small fireball ignited in his hand. Carefully, he laid it down upon the former warrior’s body and watched as it set alight in a flash of orange light. “Remember the rules, Haku. There must be nothing left to be found,” he called before moving to the next body.

Trembling, Haku nodded. He quickly moved from corpse to corpse, taking a few scrolls, some brushes, an inkwell or two, and placed them into a portable satchel. Afterwards, he reclaimed a separate satchel and laid it over his other shoulder. Afterwards, he ignited his own fire in his paws. Rather than the cheerful orange, this one was a cherry red. Soon the clearing was alight with foxfire.

“Goddess take you and reward you.” Kurama bowed his head as he finished with his last corpse.

“Amen.”

As one, the two foxes turned tiredly to face a curious looking Hammer Strike.

“We are ready to depart, Hammer Strike Sama. Though I believe we may need to accept your offer of riding for a time. The ceremonies for our dead require burning, and we have grown weary from our exertions,” Haku said.

Hammer Strike nodded. “Then get on. I’ll get us going.”

The two did so silently, taking one last look at the clearing as they made their way from it. The fires had dimmed down to mere wisps before slowly guttering out as they left. “It will be at least two years before they send someone to discover what happened.” Kurama sighed.

Hammer Strike hummed for a moment. Thoughts flitted through his mind as he tried to figure out what he could do with the trio on his back. “I don’t know how long I’ll be around these parts, but for as long as I’m here, I can offer assistance.”

“Do you not have other business to attend to?” Haku asked.

“Not for now.”

“Praise the Goddess,” he said fervently.

Hammer Strike gave a small sigh as he set off, his eyes scanning the environment for any sign of a cave or location that they could use for a campsite. The other half of his mind was thinking through what in the world was happening to him. His field felt different, odd. Fire was normally so easy for him to use, but now he needed more focus just to conjure a simple ball of the stuff. Internally, he could feel the magic circulating. Cold and warmth coursed through his body simultaneously. That was … different.

After some time Hammer Strike found a cave for them to use and settled the group inside, leaving the ball of fire near the trio. He sat off to the side as he looked outside the cave. “I’ll head for firewood in a bit.”

Kurama set about unloading one of the satchels. “Fortunately, we have rations. We originally had enough for the entire group for a month. If we are careful, and preserve the meat, we may have enough to feed us for four months. I am sorry, Hammer Strike Sama, but it is mostly dried meat.”

“Don’t worry about it. I could still eat it, but I’ll stick with what I can find out there whenever I feel hunger.”

“Perhaps we can be of assistance to you after we have recovered,” Haku offered.

Hammer Strike just chuckled as he rose and walked into the frozen forest. “I’ll be back soon.”

85 - Time and Time Again...

Extended Holiday
Ch 85: Time and Time Again...
Act 11

“So let me get this straight. There’s a Captain Jack Harness you work with from time to time who is constantly time traveling using a teleport bracelet that also acts as a temporal displacer, but it was damaged, and now it’s traveling through space and time randomly and taking anyone that touches it with it until it wears completely down?” Vital Spark asked as they entered the TARDIS.

“Precisely. So now on top of trying to catch the lovely device, or what’s left of it now, I’m going to have to find Hammer Strike and bring him back. Do you have any idea how much debt I already owe him? It’s positively ridiculous!” The Doctor said as he pulled out the bag and hooked the wire up to a bunch of cables with pincers to scan its energy signature. “Hmmm … just as I suspected.” He tutted and shook his head.

“Yeah, there’s someone else we’re going to have to pick up before we can leave. Otherwise she’ll kill Vital Spark,” Grif said

“Uh, Grif, who are you talking about?” Vital asked, a look of pure bafflement on his face.

“Rarity.” Grif shrugged. “She demanded to be part of the next adventure. And frankly, you're the only one of us who can’t fly and/or time travel. And she’s gotten very good with a rapier.”

“And she’d take it out on me even though I had nothing to do with it?”

“Guilty by association, my friend. You may not have robbed the bank, but you helped plan the robbery.”

“How am I supposed to be responsible for Hammer Strike being flung somewhere in time?”

“It’s not so much him getting flung in time as the possibility of her getting left behind.”

“Fair enough. You’re alright if we pick her up first, aren’t you?” Vital asked as he turned to the console. “I mean, she probably feels the same way you do if The Doctor tries to leave you behind.”

“Need I remind the group that the Demon Slayers have taken a liking to Vital and his rather innocent outlook on life? It reminds us all of who we go to war for. I’d rather he remain in one piece,” Pensword said. “Anyway, Doctor, I do not like the look you have there. Where and when is he?”

“That’s not right. It can’t be right. He’s already there. He can’t be there twice; it’d skew the timeline,” The Doctor said as he checked and rechecked the calculations.

“Well, while you’re busy taking care of that, do you think the TARDIS would mind swinging by Carousel Boutique to pick up Rarity? I’d rather not have a bunch of holes put through me if I can help it,” Vital Spark said.

The TARDIS began its musical droning, signaling she had already started to travel. Within a few seconds the faint image of the familiar Unicorn began phasing in and out of the ship. With a final echoing thud, the Ship finished its materialization and Rarity stood gawking at the group.

“My boutique! My beautiful boutique!” she wailed before turning on the group at the console. “What have you done to my fabulous store?” she demanded as she advanced on the gathered Ponies and Gryphon, her horn ablaze.

“Rarity, calm down. Your shop’s fine,” Grif said, raising his talons placatingly. Just look outside.

“And how, exactly, am I supposed to do that?” she snarled as a series of tiny and very sharp pins emerged from the pincushion she’d been holding in her hoof. The flashing of her horn complimented the ruby hairpin in her hair beautifully.

“You are going to be seeing Hammer Strike soon? If you do calm down, you will learn how your shop is fine, and how you are here as well,” Pensword said casually as he observed one of the many round things surrounding the control panel.

“Hammer Strike? Did he arrange this?”

“Not exactly, Rarity,” Vital Spark said as he walked over to the ramp that led to the doors. “Just take a step out this way. It’s easier to show, then tell.” He pushed open the door with the familiar creak of old wood on unoiled hinges.

Rarity proceeded to make her way outside. Her eyes widened. She popped her head back inside. She raced outside again. Her hoofsteps were clearly audible as she raced around the ship to return to the entrance in a matter of seconds. She peered inside again. “I don’t believe it,” she gasped.

“Yes, yes, I know. It’s–” The Doctor started.

“It’s smaller on the outside,” Rarity said.

“... Okay, that is a first,” the Doctor said, turning back to the monitor as he stamped a hoof on the floor with a decisive clop. The doors slammed shut and the TARDIS began whirring again as her engines engaged and she took flight.

“Where to, Doctor?” Vital asked.

“Pre-unification Equestria, the kingdom of your ancestor, Lady Rarity.”

“M-my ancestor?”

“Why, Princess Platinum, of course,” The Doctor said offhandedly as he continued to manipulate various levers and buttons. “Now, if you lot could please let me concentrate, the TARDIS is a very finicky thing sometimes, and the old girl would like some attention. Go talk with yourselves for now. I’ll let you know once we’ve arrived,” he said dismissively.

Pensword frowned as Derpy got to help a little with the machine. “But I wanted to help as well. The jiggly lever looked fun.” He paused . “Okay, Matthew, you are a commander. You are not a colt. Act your age,” he chided himself, then sighed as he turned, only to bump into Rarity. “My apologies, Rarity. I was just making my way to find the wardrobe. It is going to be cold where we’re going. Would you care to join me? Your gift for finding jewels and impeccable fashion sense should aid us well on this venture. I can apprise you of current events as well.”

“Oh alright, but only because I know you’d be helpless without me,” Rarity huffed, daintily sticking her nose up as she passed.

“Well, you know more about that era of history than I. I could teach you about the Military Pegasus territory just fine, but Unicorn nobility stuff… I’m still getting used to the fact that I am a noble.” Pensword gave a small laugh. “Come on, I think I know where the place is.”

“That makes two of us, Darling. And wait … “ her eyes widened. “Did he just say that I was descended from Princess Platinum?”

“Really? Really? Rarity, I figured you were at least smart enough to see this one coming.” Grif facetaloned. “I’ve been teaching you to pay attention to detail. Have you not found it at least a little funny that you both had a talent for tracking gems? That your family, despite not being nobility officially till less than a year ago, receives a royal stipend every month that pays for your parents’ endless vacations and trips?” Grif asked her levelly. “You’re the bastard line. Your family's being paid to keep quiet about it and let house Platinum act like you don’t exist.”

“First of all, the talent for tracking gems was never historically verified. Some scholars merely theorize that was her gift. As for the other parts … I always assumed Mother and Father were using credit. They … never were very focused on finances.”

“They bought you a store for your cuteceñera present,” Grif said flatly.

Rarity’s face fell. “What you say does make sense.” She sighed. “To think that I’m descended from a bastard.”

“Rarity, just about every noble family is somewhere down the line,” Vital said. “You know how they can be.”

“... True. It is going to take some getting used to, all the same.”

“Just be wary. I’m guessing now that you’ve got your own noble status, House Platinum may try to rejoin with you again.”

Rarity laughed. “Oh, they can try, Vital Spark. They can try.”

“That’s my student.” Grif smiled. “Everything you need is in your bla– we forgot your sword.” Grif facetaloned again.

“I’m sure we can find a suitable replacement, Grif. The TARDIS has everything a person could need, including swords and other props. It won’t be the same as Seamripper, but it’ll have to do,” Vital said.

“I suppose so. Come on, Pensword, we have work to do.” With that, Rarity stepped purposefully out of the room and passed down a hall as Pensword raced to catch up.

“So, Doctor, how far do we have to go before we reach our destination?” Vital asked.

Just before the doctor could speak, The TARDIS shook slightly as the droning stopped. “I think we’ve arrived.”

“You… think?” Grif asked

“Well … there was a bit of a static moment there on the scanners, but I don’t think anything serious happened,” The Doctor said, checking the screens.

Grif moved to the doors. “You’re sure?”

“Positive,” The Doctor said.

“That’s what you said last time,” Derpy commented dryly.

Tentatively, Grif opened the door before immediately slamming it. “Doctor, I don’t think we’re in Equestria.”

“Grif, I’m 960 years old. I believe I know how to navigate time and space,” The Doctor said as he moved towards the door. “I assure you we are most definitely, unequivocally, without a doubt in Eque–” he opened the door to reveal an alien that resembled a knight chess piece with a frill of razor sharp metal down it’s back and two glowing lights resembling pony ears. A long spiraling metal horn stuck out from the forehead.

“EXTERMINATE!” the alien shouted in The Doctor’s face.

“... Oh dear.”

Hammer Strike sighed to himself. It had been over a week and he was beginning to question how long it would be until The Doctor showed up. He hummed at the crude tools he had made with what materials he had available. A forge was mostly made, though some components of it were barely being held together, and it would have to do until he could build a proper set-up.

He nodded in approval as he finished shaping the anvil. If he was going to be with these kits for the long haul, they needed a proper shelter to stay in, not some random cave. He was loath to admit it, but the cold was still a bit bothersome, and until he could sort through whatever was going on with his magic, a house would provide better shelter and warmth. The task would prove to be a bit more difficult with his hoof wrapped up. He frowned as he shifted his right forehoof around. For some reason, whatever it was that he had done to the Windigos had burned him. He would need to investigate the abnormality later once he had healed. To say the least, life in this time period had proven to be an interesting experience for him.

Kurama had left one day and returned with a large sturdy stick. He had spent the last few days smoothing and rounding it out. it seemed obvious to Hammer Strike he planned to try and repair the naginata. Gakushu had taken to gathering and organizing the cave into something of a livable location. If they were going to weather the storm outside, they would need to make the space more livable until a better structure could be completed. Haku diligently worked at his scrolls, painting various kanji to record the events of their party and the time they would be spending with Hammer Strike, starting with a list of the fallen party members’ names.

Hammer Strike perked up for a moment. Looking towards the entrance, his eyes caught the faint movement of something fluttering outside of the cave. Flashes of orange, red, and the hardest to see, white flickered across the clearing. He frowned as he looked back towards the cave’s occupants. Yes, the trio were still there. Standing up casually, he yawned and made his way towards the cave mouth as nonchalantly as he could manage.

“Where are you going?” Kurama asked without looking up from his work.

“Please don’t leave. Tell him he can’t leave,” Gakushu begged.

“I’ll return shortly,” Hammer Strike replied. “Movement outside.”

Kurama moved closer to the cave entrance and drew his short sword, sitting against the rock face so he could see anything oncoming.

“Keep guard here,” Hammer Strike instructed as he left the cave. “I’ll be back soon.”

“We will be waiting, Hammer Strike Sama,” Haku said.

“Did any of you mention the change in his eye color?” Gakushu asked as he moved about, keeping an eye on the entrance while he put a makeshift kettle on the fire to boil.

Hammer Strike focused on the faint trail in the snow beneath him, following it towards a familiar environment. He frowned as he took note of where the trail was ending, but the sight of other Kitsunes only brought more confusion. From what Kurama stated, a search party wouldn’t be formed for another two years, and then they had to track down where they were.

“Haku, get to the center of the group. Something feels wrong,” a three-tailed rusty-red Kitsune male instructed.

Hammer Strike frowned, but before he could say anything he heard Haku respond, a spectral image of him moving through him towards the other Kitsune.

“Y-yes, Himura Sensei,” Haku said as he crept towards the center, his eyes darting warily between the trees.

After a moment, Hammer Strike was able to note that all of the Kitsune around him that he could see were faintly transparent. He saw Gakushu in the center holding a tree branch as he stood at the side of an older white furred five tailed Kitsune. The older Kitsune held a familiar satchel and wore a tall cap.

Several of the older Kitsunes drew their weapons. Curved blades and naginatas glinted in the sunlight as the warriors formed a loose perimeter around several other adults and the youngsters. A deep orange adult smiled warmly at Kurama. “Don’t worry. Just watch and learn, nephew.”

It was just as those words left his mouth that they came. The sun was covered by blackened clouds. The winds picked up and the temperature dropped as six Windigos galloped into the clearing. The head stallion snorted indignantly at the Kitsunes and was answered by a howl of smoke and fire from the lead warrior. The Windigos seemed to backtrack for a moment, but only a moment before they charged the group.

One warrior managed to get a first strike, lashing out with a massive fireball that proceeded to cause the spectral horses to vanish in a whirlwind. The victory, however, was short lived as the warrior was overcame by another Windigo. The battle quickly turned out of favor for the Kitsune as they were trampled, frozen, or even, to Hammer Strike’s horror, suffocated as the air was ripped from their very lungs and their fires extinguished. The warriors were cut down in short order. What few scholars remained pushed the children behind them towards the trees to keep them safe as the two remaining warriors fought to protect them. One male wielding a naginata kept the Windigos at a distance with the white heat of his blade while the one Hammer Strike identified as Kurama’s uncle fought with his long sword, which was wreathed in solid blue flames. The spear wielder went down as one Windigo charged him head on, impaling itself on the spear, but the force of the charge tore the spearhead off and sent it flying. He was soon trampled as two others moved in on him. These creatures may well have been spirits, but they could clearly interact with the physical plane just as easily as they could the astral.

Kurama’s uncle fought the oncoming tide alone. Strike after strike forced them back, causing them to lose ground. From his outside perspective, Hammer Strike easily recognised the tactics the Windigos were employing as they forced the Kitsune to slowly turn his back to the leader. The moment the tactic was complete, the male Windigo dove into the Kitsune’s chest and pulled back out, trailing a flimsy white substance. The further it pulled, the more the Kitsune gasped, struggling for air. The Windigo was suffocating him. Slowly. In one last dying act, the warrior turned and slashed, his blade tearing through the Windigo’s ethereal body moments before the flames died out and both were no more. What hammerstrike watched next was a massacre. The remaining scholars attempting to fight back with their foxfire were easily overwhelmed by the remaining onslaught. Kurama noticed the naginata head on the ground and grabbed it. The moment he lowered his head, Gakushu took an errant blast of pure cold air to the face. Kurama instantly righted himself, moving to a sloppy sword stance as he tried to put himself between the other two, even as Haku let out a low cry.

“S-stay back!” Kurama shouted, blasting a pathetic fireball. From there, everything was as Hammer Strike remembered it. Everyone began to fade as he watched himself charge into the battle. He cringed as he closed his eyes, pain flooding his head as soon as everything finished fading. He sat down, taking a moment to let the throbbing subside. After a few moments he sighed and opened his eyes once more. Everything was as it was, and as it should be. He shook his head and turned around to double check. There was nothing different here. Making his way back to the cave, he was greeted with the sight of Kurama standing guard. He shook his head towards the Kitsunes. “Nothing. We’re fine.”

“For now anyway,” Kurama said as he sheathed the blade and returned to working on the naginata. “There is no good wood around here for the shaft. This might work in a pinch, but nothing is springy enough. What I wouldn’t give for some bamboo right now.”

“I’ll help you find better materials when we have somewhere more than just a cave to settle in.”

“Is there any way that we may assist, Hammer Strike Sama?” Haku asked.

“Not much for now. Starting tomorrow I’ll be collecting wood. If you really want to help, you can help me clear the branches off the trees.”

“Anything, so long as we can be of use.”

While the others worked to winnow the branches off the frozen boughs of the trees, Gakushu approached Hammer Strike, brush and ink in hand. He pointed to himself. “Gakushu.” He waited for Hammer Strike to respond. If he was going to teach, he was going to start at the beginning.

“I learned your name ages ago,” Hammer Strike replied, only to frown for a moment. “And you don’t understand much Equish in the first place…” he muttered to himself.

Gakushu frowned. “Ga-kus-hu.” He pointed to himself again, then pointed at Hammer Strike. “We start at the start.”

“I can’t tell if I should feel insulted or not…” Hammer Strike sighed, rubbing his head. “Yes, Gakushu.”

“Is there a problem, Hammer Strike Sama?” Haku asked.

“I learn drastically differently from how you’re all trying to teach me. It’s going to take a while if we go about this method of me learning your language.”

“What are you …?” Haku turned to face Gakushu and the light dawned. “Gakushu, how do you expect to teach him if you cannot understand his responses in the first place?”

“I was going to point at other objects after he said my name. I would then hope he would say the object's name in his language. Start small and grow. We have a lot of free time.”

Haku sighed and shook his head. “Gakushu, you need to explain that to him before you try it.” He turned to face the Pony. “Gakushu is trying to teach you the rudiments of our language and is hoping that you may do the same for him.”

“I don’t learn by a game of point and repeat, I’m sorry to say.” Hammer Strike hummed. “What other languages do you know? Do you speak Draconic? Perhaps even, wait, no, that place doesn’t exist yet,” Hammer Strike muttered the last part to himself.

“The Dragons hoard their language as closely as they do their treasures. While the Eastern Dragons of our lands are kinder and wiser than their Western counterparts, we have yet to reach that kind of understanding with them.”

“Well, at least I have a language you can’t understand either,” Hammer Strike said in Draconic, then let loose a sigh.

“If that method is not conducive to your learning, how would you prefer to learn? Gakushu is frustrated being the only one who cannot communicate properly with you.”

“Have him list words and sentence structures, then you translate them. I will read it while you sleep and we can work on pronouncing things when you’re all awake.”

“It seems reasonable. I will see what Gakushu thinks.” Turning to his friend, a somewhat heated conversation followed by a brief nod led to a smiling Haku. “He accepts, under one condition. He asks that you assist him by pronouncing the words aloud for him when he is present so that he may associate the sounds with the words. He reads your language well, but the ability to speak yet eludes him.”

“I’ll accept these terms.”

“Then it is decided. We will begin tomorrow, and Gakushu will draw up the list tonight for you to review.”

“Did he agree, Haku?”

“Yes, Gakushu, he agreed. You begin tonight. Draw up the list and he will study it in preparation for tomorrow. Don’t forget the sounds so he can say them aloud.”

“I shall get started on the list. This is going to be fun. I get to teach.”

“And learn,” Haku added dryly.

Hammer Strike rolled his shoulders, having just finished a foundation for their house-to-be. He smiled as he looked at the materials he had in place. All he had to do was place things where they were needed and ensure proper insulation of the house.

Haku cocked his head as he stared at the structure. “I believe we will require some moss, Hammer Strike Sama.”

“Just Hammer Strike,” he replied tiredly. “And what makes you say that?”

“It acts as insulation against the cold.”

“Well, that is one method, but there are other ways.”

“What other ways?” he asked curiously.

“You’ll see them once I make them.” Hammer Strike chuckled as he moved towards the segments he had laid off to the side.

“As long as it’s warmer than that goddess damned cave,” Kurama said as he split another log with the crudely made axe Hammer Strike had fashioned days ago. “I’m certain Gakushu nearly froze last night.”

“I’ll apply some more power to the fire from now on,” Hammer Strike promised, grabbing a wall segment.

“Kurama, please. You know the elders would have us show more respect to the goddess’s name.”

“Well when we get back, the elders can punish me, Haku, but for now, we are on the other side of the planet!” Kurama snapped.

“... I miss them, too, you know,” Haku said. Afterwards, he attacked his task, tying the makeshift bindings Hammer Strike had fashioned from roots he’d managed to dig up after thawing the earth. His paw pads had been worn raw, but he continued to work.

Meanwhile Gakushu was using a rock and some charcoal to draw up what he thought would be a good looking building. Inevitably, it took on the appearance of a pagoda-like structure with slanted roof and terracotta roof tiles.

Hammer Strike paused in his work as he looked around himself suddenly, his eyes trailing over things in the air around the group.

“What’s wrong with your eye?” Kurama asked him. “It keeps glowing purple”

“And it is right now?” He asked.

“Yes.” Kurama nodded.

Hammer Strike looked at the wooden walls that surrounded him, a fireplace and small pieces of furniture were in the room as well. “If only you could see what I can right now,” he replied as he watched an image of himself walk into the room and add more wood to the fireplace. He watched as everything shook for a moment. A table to his side collapsed. The image of himself frowned heavily as he looked to the table only to pause as a thoughtful look crossed his face. After a few moments he brought a hoof up and began to move it across the room before settling on a singular spot. Right where the present Hammer Strike was. His image gave a small smile and a wave before everything began to fade once more.

“What is it?” Kurama asked him.

“Something that is to come.”

“What is he saying?” Gakushu asked.

“He claims to be seeing a vision of the future,” Haku explained.

“If he is, then he must be blessed by the goddess. It is a blessing for us to have been saved by him,” Gakushu muttered in awe.

“The elders say the future is too fluid to be seen,” Kurama reminded them.

“But what if it is a less fluid moment?” Haku asked. “After all, even the mighty rivers flow into tiny pools where their song is sweet and soft, and their surfaces are made clear.”

“It is time, Haku. The river must surrender to the slope of the mountain, but even we are subject to time. Even those who it cannot wear down must feel its flow.”

“Why can’t it be both?”

“You’re the scholar. You’re supposed to figure it out. I’m just repeating what we’ve been told.”

“But… his eye glows. Magic is involved. Pony magic is still not very well understood,” Gakushu replied. “We need to keep this phenomenon under observation.” He flinched. “That is, If you two think it wise to do so.”

“There is also the fact that this is the mysterious Hammer Strike. He is an enigma both magically, logically, and historically.”

“Are you three done talking behind my back?” Hammer Strike questioned as he finished placing the third wall segment.

“I apologize, Hammer Strike. We lapsed into our native tongue. We were theorizing how it is magically possible for you to actually look into the future,” Haku said.

“Magically, it’s not possible,” Hammer Strike replied with a shrug. A moment later, both eyes shifted from their usual blue to a deep purple. “What I use is something much more interesting.”

“What did he say?” Gakushu asked.

“He said he uses a different power, something that doesn’t stem from magic,” Haku replied. He turned to Hammer Strike. “Do you mind if I keep a record while we are together?”

“We have to record this then, I have, we never heard anything like this. We have to record this,” Gakushu chittered excitedly.

“I don’t mind, but I will be keeping some information to myself,” Hammer Strike replied with a shrug.

Week 2, Day 2

With hard work and a lot of elbow grease, the house was nearly finished. The day had drawn on to afternoon, and hammerstrike was working on some of the final touches. Kurama sat with his back to the house, sharpening his blades in the setting sun. Gakushu was working on a flat piece of slate as he wrote more sentences and words for the strange lessons he shared with Hammer Strike. Haku stared at the sun as it began to drop over the snow and returned to his brush and paper switching between a stout, thick bristled brush and a finer, slim one. He sighed occasionally, his breath steaming in the wind.

“Does this damned cold ever let up?” Kurama growled as he worked. Sparks flew from the blade as he continued to run the whet stone over it.

“I fear that this is something connected to those ice spirits,” Gakushu muttered. “I still feel cold in my limbs from that attack.”

“It is likely. You can feel the magic in the air. It is … oppressive.” Haku sighed as he added a few gentle strokes. “How close are we, Hammer Strike?”

“Not that much longer. Just need to finish stabilizing the supports.”

“Do you require assistance?”

“I’d prefer you not, as if this falls down on me, I can shrug it off.”

“As you desire.”

“We’ll need to hunt soon, but is there anything living plant or animal in this goddess forsaken wasteland?” Kurama asked.

“I hope so. I am getting hungry for fresh meat, and hopefully they are not infected or infested by those icy spirits,” Gakushu muttered.

“Ask Hammer Strike. He might know the area,” Haku said without looking up from his work.

“Ask me what?” Hammer Strike questioned.

Kurama looked to Haku and growled when he didn’t say anything. He then promptly turned to Hammer Strike, his tone sharp. “Is there anything still alive here? The rations are fine, but we should hunt fresh meat soon.”

“I saw some small game north of the house,” Hammer Strike replied simply, followed shortly by a solid thud. “And that should be it. Stable structure.”

“Very well,” Kurama said. “Let's see if this forest at least has something to make an acceptable bow.”

“Look for some hickory. It’s a taller tree, dark, with an overlay in the bark. It should be fine enough for now. There are other materials, but if you can mark one of them, I can go and get it later when I have the time to make it.”

“Okay,” Kurama said. Putting his whetstone away, he headed into the forest with his naginata held tight.

“He should be alright, right?” Haku asked.

“What’s going on? Where is Kurama going?” Gakushu asked. Worry wrinkled his brow as his tail twitched nervously.

“He has gone in search of wood for a bow.”

“What we need is a snare. I don’t care about the hunt. We need food. This is the worst winter in my memory,” Gakushu muttered.

“It is the worst in any memory, Gakushu,” Haku replied.

“You know, I just finished the structure. You can both move your conversation inside a place with proper insulation and a working fireplace,” Hammer Strike commented as he casually opened the door to the new house.

.

Gakushu gave Hammer Strike a blank stare. He caught maybe two words. Fire. Okay, maybe just one word.

“House finished, Get inside,” Hammer Strike tried again.

Gakushu started, then stared back at the Pony. “Thank you.” He cleared his throat. “Thank you?” He stood up and quickly moved to enter the house.

“You are progressing very well. I barely detected an accent,” Haku complimented Hammer Strike.

“Give me a while. When I know a majority of the language, I’ll be able to do more than just small sentences,” Hammer replied.

“I assume it will take a few more weeks before you reach that point, but I am certain the others are looking forward to it,” Haku said as he gathered his supplies.

“I know Gakushu is.”

“I still do not understand how you could make use of that many lists. There are only so many hours in a day.”

“I’m a quick learner.”

Haku shrugged, then entered the cabin. It was simple in nature, hardwood floors, a support pillar, and a stone-encased fireplace off to the side, burning away at the fuel Hammer Strike had somehow provided without the foxes noticing. A few crude tables and chairs had been added to the location for at least some small sense of normalcy. Hammer Strike sighed. “I still need to get the materials for a bed, but that can come later. At least we have an insulated, warm building to rest in. That’s what matters.”

Week 6, Day 4

Gakushu sat at the desk with a stone on the table as he let his imagination run wild. Familiar buildings slowly took shape as his sooty paw worked at the paper. He giggled to himself as he relished in the warmth of the cabin. Older huts with terracotta tile roofs gave way to something … different. Newer buildings towered upwards, their bodies a mixture of metal and glass, a work of structural art. Was it functional? Probably not. But it was artistic. He looked up and blinked blearily at the fireplace before returning to his work.

Kurama entered the house with a cursory grunt. Several small rabbits had been tied to a rope around his waist. He promptly set down near the fire and began to clean them with a flint knife. “Is everything alright, Gakushu?” he asked as he tossed the inedible organs into the fire while he worked.

“Yes. I am trying to plan, and well, continue the training my Sensei was giving me. I was supposed to help plan out a city on one of the newer islands.”

“Gakushu, why do you never call him father?” Kurama asked after a deep breath. “Even when you were his student, you have never acknowledged him as your parent.”

“Because father….” His voice caught in his throat. “Because he always asked me to treat him as a teacher when we were in our lessons. You never were home or over visiting much. I … actually used to call him father all the time. I … I miss him, Kurama. And Sensei is ... it is how I cope right now. I cannot … I cannot ...”

“Very well, Gakushu. I won’t push you.” Kurama sighed as he looked at his quarry. “No vegetation means thin rabbits, sadly. There is barely any meat on these.”

“At least it is fresh, which is what I am craving.” Gakushu frowned as he looked at the table. “I do miss him. Sometimes I feel like I am going to walk into a room and there he will be, sitting at the table working and smiling before calling me over to show me his newest project. I saved his plans, you know. They are stored in the chest Hammer Strike Sama gave me.”

“You were lucky to have him,” Kurama said as he worked. “I was the youngest of twelve, with my oldest brother seventy years older than me. If not for my uncle, I’d probably have been left to waste.”

“Well when we get back I am going to have you as my main bodyguard. You can be my samurai protector,” Gakushu promised. “I am going to be traveling, after all, and the plans I have might not be popular at first. And, well… my family always has a protector when we journey to gather information.”

“You do me far too much honor, Gakushu,” Kurama said. “I have already failed as a protector.”

“You were willing to give your life to protect us. That is not failure, nor is it weakness,” Haku piped up at last. He pressed forward to the pair. “To think like that is weakness when most would flee from what you faced bravely, and what they faced.” Haku thrust out an arm, revealing the scroll he had been painting on for the last five weeks. “They died with honor, and they shall be remembered with honor.” The painting was surprisingly accurate. There the party stood, each smiling. Kurama’s uncle waved cheerfully. Gakushu’s father nodded approvingly, scroll and brush in hand. The other warriors laughed as they circled the party while historians clung to their brush kits and charcoal. The cherry trees that surrounded them were in full bloom as a few gentle strokes simulated wind carrying the petals over the mountains. A great cloud had been painted underneath them, and their fur was unmarred by the passing of years. “It is not much, I know, but I hope it is … suitable.”

“It, It is amazing.” Gakushu whispered in awe. Tears beaded in his eyes.

“It is truly beautiful, Haku,” Kurama said.

“I … wished to remember them somehow. Until we can return home again, I thought this would be the best way.” Grabbing his bag, Haku pulled out two sticks of incense and complimenting holders and placed them on the mantle of the fireplace.

A thud interrupted the group as a saw blade made it’s way through a segment of the northern wall and slowly began to trail downwards.

“... You know, I feel like I should be surprised by this, but for some reason, I am not anymore,” Haku said. “Hammer Strike is an … interesting being.”

“I worry what he could do if we were to commission him to build a palace for our nine-tailed emperor. The building might never cease, even if we were to build to the very heavens themselves,” Gakushu muttered softly.

“He does it to fill his mind,” Kurama said.

Eventually the blade made it’s way across both sides, and the section of wall was pulled back, revealing a new segment to the home. Hammer Strike stood there placing the segment against another wall. He rolled his shoulders and muttered something about making a needle and thread to fix up his dress shirt. His coat lay neatly folded inside the first segment on top of one of the roughhewn tables.

“What is this section for?” Gakushu asked, expecting one of his other friends to translate the question for him.

“Storage.” Hammer Strike replied simply.

“Have you thought about building a mine, Hammer Strike?” Kurama asked as he studied the quickly dulling flint knife.

“What do you believe I do when you are all asleep?”

“Have you found any ore yet?” Kurama asked. In equestrian this time.

“Small amounts of copper, iron, and sadly a decent sum of gold ore.” Hammer Strike frowned.

“May I take a look at the iron? Perhaps I will be able to find something to make a more suitable knife with,” Kurama said.

“How trained are you in smithing?”

“When one takes up the warrior’s mantle in our country, one must learn to create weapons and tools before one may actually possess them, unless they are inherited. Technically, I should not have these, but I can make a suitable knife.”

“I could teach you a few things if you’d like. I’ve been smithing for most of my life now,” Hammer Strike offered.

“I ... I would appreciate that.” Kurama bowed his head.

“Hope you’re prepared for the amount of work I do in one sitting. Only time it took me longer than a day was when I was shaping a material that broke seven anvils.” Hammer Strike chuckled.

“Seven?” Haku’s eyes widened. “What earthly substance could possibly manage to break seven anvils in the crafting?”

“The bones of an Ursa Major.”

“What about an Ursa Major?” Gakushu asked. “I recognize the word, but what is it?”

“That’s impossible. An Ursa Major is nigh unkillable. Why, its vitals alone are practically impossible to reach. It towers to the very heavens themselves. Its pelt is like diamond. Not even you could have killed such a creature unassisted, Hammer Strike.”

“My… student at the time took care of it.”

“This student sounds like a fearsome warrior indeed,” Kurama said, nodding.

Haku turned to Gaushu and quickly explained what they had been discussing.

“We get some good sparring matches.” Hammer Strike nodded. “Only time we can both really let loose in a fight...”

Gakushu fell off his chair at hearing the news, especially when the legendary smith said only he and his apprentice could fight one another at full strength. His eye twitched as he muttered one phrase. “I must see this armor. I must see this beast.”

“One day you will,” Hammer Strike replied.

Week 9, Day 2

Gakushu looked out the window, confused. Both ears twitched and he spoke without turning his head. “Haku… I think something is out there. I feel like we are being watched, and I cannot stay warm again. Something is out there, and it is turning my blood to ice.”

“Windigo?” Haku hissed.

“I know not. But I fear it has no honorable intentions.”

“Should I go out and scout?” Kurama asked, already reaching for his naginata.

“NO!” Gakushu shouted in Equish. “No. Please, don’t leave me. What if you go out and they come in?”

“Nothing will get past me, Gakushu. I swear on the tails of my ancestors.”

“At least wait for Hammer Strike, Kurama. He should be back from the mine soon,” Haku said.

“Soon may not be soon enough,” Kurama noted. “But if it’s truly your wish, I will wait.”

“Can you not set up a defense?” Gakushu shivered. “Please, drive it away.”

“We can try to invoke the goddess’ blessing, but I don’t know if it will work. We are still so very young,” Haku said. “I wish Hammer Strike were here.”

Whatever was outside, its presence soon faded. Another figure was making its way towards the house, a heavy wooden container on his back. Hammer Strike muttered to himself as he carried a decent sized load of wood and ore he’d harvested. Something else was out in the woods, but it ran off before he could get close enough to figure out what it was.

“Hammer Strike,” Gakushu shouted from the window. “Something is out there and found the cabin!”

“I know. I’ll set up things later for it,” Hammer Strike called back in response.

“Thank the goddess,” Haku said fervently.

“Perhaps we should light some perimeter fires, Haku. If it was a creature of the ice, that should help ward them off,” Kurama said.

“True. Though we would need to keep them burning. That might prove difficult after a time.”

Hammer Strike entered the room, and then moved towards the fireplace, intent on stacking the wood off to the side.

“Perhaps we could try some spell notes? They could prove adequate wards, or at least warnings while the fires burn,” Haku said.

“I’ll lay some traps that will activate by Windigo magic in a moment,” Hammer Strike said.

“May I observe?” Haku asked.

“Sure.”

Haku grinned. “I am curious to see how you are able to channel magic when so few of your particular tribe can.”

“I’ll be doing something other than just magic. Come on,” Hammer Strike said, placing his pack on the ground and moved towards the door. A few moments later, Haku raced after him, brush and scroll in hand.

Hammer Strike took several steps outside before stopping as his eyes shifted to a familiar purple. “Okay … change of plans.” By now he had finally figured out what was going on. After accidentally using whatever the device was that brought him to this time, it had altered his thaumic field, filling it with the unique aspect of time itself. His field was burning off the energy at random, clearing it from his system while using it. The interesting part of this strange process was the fact it gave him the ability to see brief moments in time both past and future.

In front of him he could see three Windigos. Behind him he saw Kurama, Haku, and Gakushu, each preparing for the worst. Kurama looked particularly battered. He frowned as he watched himself casually walk out of the building with a smile before saying something to the trio. It was at that moment that something different happened. Everything stopped in the vision.

“... Hammer Strike?” Haku asked nervously.

“One moment, Haku. I want to... try something,” he said, looking back to the Windigos only he could see. He wondered to himself if he could do more with time than just look.

His hoof ignited in orange fire that slowly shifted to a dark purple. He brought his hoof forward and pushed three balls of fire towards the images, stopping it in the center of their being. The reaction was instant as the vision continued. The Windigos shrieked before the growing flame that consumed them.

“Well I think I just settled that,” Hammer Strike said, somewhat unsure of himself.

“What did you just do?” Haku asked, trembling somewhat. “That fire … what … what was that?”

“Something more than just fire, and if this plays out correctly, you’ll see its power.”

“... When?”

“No idea.”

Haku just stared. “N-nani?”

Week 12 Day 6

Gakushu looked at the table and frowned at the stew cooking on the fire. Haku and Kurama were both off doing goddess knew what, and he was stuck in the house trying to handle the nuances of Equish. He knew he had to work harder, but he felt like he was hitting a wall in his studies. He turned to the tanned hide as he worked on his drawing, labeling each object both in Equish and Naponese before repeating the words aloud. He looked back at his previous side projects. He didn’t even know why he drew those tall ugly buildings. They would never work. No one would want to have a house that could be seen into from the outdoors. Besides that, it would be too open to attack should their warding spells fail. At last, he returned to the more traditional building schematics of his home land.

The door opened as Hammer Strike entered, carrying more firewood to add to a stockpile that they had been making. He muttered faint things to himself as he moved to stack them. “Hey.”

“How do you learn so fast?” Gakushu frowned. “It makes it feel almost like I am the unneeded wheel a merchant took with him.”

“Everyone learns differently. Perhaps we should try another method with you. I learn fast because, in most cases, if I learned slowly I would have made plenty of mistakes.”

“What manner do you suggest we try?” Gakushu asked.

“Rather than read and attempt, why not try true lessons, somewhat like how you tried to teach me long ago?”

“It was only three months ago. A long time ago would be if we were fifty years.” Gakushu gave a barely perceptible smirk as his tail twitched playfully.

“Any amount of time can be considered long, Gakushu. It doesn’t help that you miss out on half a day while I do not.”

“You scare me.”

“I scare everyone.” Hammer Strike frowned.

“I don’t want to be scared of you, Hammer.”

“As long as you aren’t against me, you have nothing to fear. My wrath is for those who would harm my friends and family.”

“Why would I be against the stallion who saved me?”

“You’d be surprised.” Hammer Strike frowned. “Did Haku finish the blue thread that I requested?”

“I know not. I think it was in the workshop you added on last month.”

“Good. I’d really like to patch up my coat. I may not use it for warmth, but I like the extra pockets, and… it reminds me of a few things.”

Then the door opened and a cold draft blew through the halls.

“Honestly, Kurama, you’re pushing yourself too hard. You need to take a break from time to time,” Haku said as the pair passed through the door and into the warmth of their new home.

“I am not a scholar,” Kurama told him as he closed the door again. “I have been raised to survive on little rest. Do not worry for me. I will be fine.”

“At least have some soup. Little rest is one thing. Little nourishment is another.”

“You and Gakushu finish first. I will have what's left.”

“I already ate,” Gakushu said calmly as he worked on the rough outlines of a pagoda.

“See? And there is plenty more. Let me serve you a bowl.”

“...Very well,” Kurama sighed.

Pleased with his victory, Haku whistled to himself as he ladled a serving into the rough wooden bowls they had carved from the surrounding trees. Thanks to Hammer Strike, it had been easy to break them down. He laid it down in front of his friend before returning to take his own serving. “How long have you been performing those exercises Hammer Strike gave you now anyways?” he asked as he took his seat.

“Once in the morning after katas and once in the evening before night watch,” Kurama said, eating slowly.

“That is good,” Haku said absently as he stirred the stew with a makeshift spoon before letting out a heavy sigh. “I miss home.”

“They won’t forget you,” Kurama promised.

“I do not fear being forgotten. I am merely … homesick. Aren’t you?” he asked, motioning to his companions.

“I have no home to return to,” Kurama pointed out.

“I shall adopt you as my brother,” Gakushu answered with conviction.

Haku’s head snapped up, his gaze determined. “Let us make a pact. The three of us. No matter what path we may choose on the road of life, we will all be each other’s family.”

“A pact for a thousand years.” Kurama chuckled dryly.

“Longer, should the goddess permit,” Haku said as he extended a paw.

“I agree to this pact. We shall be each other’s family.” Gakushu’s look was stern and unyielding as he added his own paw.

Kurama silently added his own paw to the others.

“With the goddess as our witness, this pact is binding. From this day forward, we are brothers, and will share in all that we do, all that we have, and all that we are.” A dim glow emanated from each of the Kitsune’s paws as their magical auras blended to create a ball of fire streaked with orange, red, and violet. It danced there for a time as the three stared before it disappeared with a light pop and the sound of tinkling laughter. The scent of fresh grain and rice filled the room for a brief moment, and then it was gone.

Gakushu’s eyes widened in shock, his pupils practically the size of his nose. He looked to the others silently, his muzzle slightly open.

“... It appears she has accepted our pact,” Haku said slowly before letting loose an explosive breath.

“So let it be,” Kurama said, trying his best to hide the awe in his face, though he could do little to hide it from his voice.

“Oddest thing I’ve seen so far,” Hammer Strike muttered in Draconic.

Week 18 day 4

“Ha!” Kurama shouted as he swung his naginata at an invisible opponent. The darkness around him was illuminated only by the orange fire that wreathed the blade. To the outside observer the movements would seem graceful, calculated, smooth. To Kurama, all he could see was the swing going inches too high or centimeters too low, or not being quick enough on the reprieve. The Kitsune growled to himself as he started the katas again. Perfection was to be the only option.

Gakushu tossed and turned in his bed, his sleep uneasy as he lashed in his sheets. He moaned, but he didn’t wake. Trapped within the realm between dreams and waking, the land of nightmares stretched across his consciousness. He was once again in the meadow. The Windigos swarmed around them, but this time, this time their party was winning. Gakushu prepared to cheer before a sudden blast of cold struck him. He watched a frigid blue welt rise from his fur. Cold flooded through his body and he shivered where he stood as he bent to pick up a branch. A small flame ignited at its tip as he waved it about to try to scare away the monsters. His vision began to swim. His body continued to tremble. He felt feverish, but he had to keep fighting. It was either that, or die.

Suddenly, one of the creatures appeared to his left. Where had it come from? He waved the stick at it and it nimbly pranced aside on the wind. Gakushu stared in surprise. The stick had moved so slowly. Why? His arms … they felt … sluggish, heavy. He watched the stick fall, the little flame freezing into crystal as he dropped to his knees. The cold was gone. The air around him almost felt warm. A sudden wind picked up, whirling around him. It raced through his fur, bent back his ears, and flowed over the welt. As it did so, pain like nothing he had ever felt before flooded his system. The welt consumed his fur, spreading like the morning frost he had seen so many times in the window of their little cottage each morning. He looked down to see his fingers and paws clench together and slowly coalesce, darkening into thick, solid hooves. He watched the ghostly fetlocks grow, felt his neck twist and snap as it lengthened and expanded, felt the wind whip at his fur and cause it to lengthen around his neck and down his back. His robes tore under the increasing pressure of his rapidly changing body. Then he felt them. Standing next to him. Side to side. All together. Just like him. Looking down, he found himself standing on all four insubstantial hooves in the air. A guttural growl rose in his throat, but emerged as a whinny. He felt anger. He felt hunger. He felt want. His eyes locked on two small, defenseless kits, their eyes wide with terror as they clung to one another for comfort. Fear. He felt it, and he … he reveled in it, fed on it. He felt what little was left of his face contort into a sneer as he reared into the air and promptly charged. The air was filled with screams.

Gakushu sat up, tearing the blanket in half with paw, claws, and teeth as he screamed in terror. His eyes were wide as the full moon as his gaze darted nervously back and forth, back and forth across the room. He couldn’t stop. The screaming continued, stopping only for him to take a quick breath before continuing at the top of his lungs. He began to hyperventilate, panting out of control as his screams gradually grew hoarse. They were there. Everywhere. He could see them all around him, lurking in the shadows, skittering with every snow flurry, bringing the cold, calling to him, hunting him.

The door burst open as Kurama rushed in with his wakizashi in hand. “Gakushu, are you alri–?” He dropped the blade to the floor as he saw the look on his friend's face before moving over to him and surrounding him in his warm arms. “Are you alright?” Kurama’s voice was calmer this time. He gently wrapped his paws around Gakushu.

“Stay away,” Gakushu said raspily. “Stay away before I turn you as well. They are coming. They are here. They … they want me. They want me.…” He wept uncontrollably. “Let me go!” He struggled, squirming in Kurama’s grip. “Don’t you understand? If I leave, they will follow me. You all will be safe. They just want me!” he cried.

Kurama held on all the tighter. “They will have to kill me to get to you,” he said.

“But I don’t want you dead. I don’t want anyone dead. You are too precious, too important. You can take my things when the rescue comes, but I am the most expendable of the party.”

“The warrior is always the most expendable,” Kurama chided. “Even if it is not valuable to you, your life is valuable to me.”

“But they already hurt me. I feel like a part of me is no longer me. They know where I am, and that makes me a danger, the weak stone in the wall. You have to let me go.” Once more, Gakushu renewed his struggles.

“Goddess, Gakushu, if I can’t save you and Haku, then what good am I?” Tears pooled in Kurama’s eyes as he held his friend close. “Ple-please don’t leave me. I don’t want to be worthless.”

“But I could kill all of you. Is that a threat you want to take, a risk to our mission? How many others did they send out to this land to find out why this winter is lasting? How many of them are gone? How many got turned into those things or became food for later? This winter is the greatest threat, not just to this land, but all the world!”

“Don’t be foolish, Gakushu. You're not a threat. You’ll never be one of them. You're far too good for that.”

“How can you be sure?” Gakushu whined. His struggles had weakened, and his body shook with horrified sobs. “How can you be sure?”

“Because we’ve been friends since we were cubs!”

“But I don’t even trust myself right now. I … I felt like I was changing in that nightmare. I was becoming one of them. I … I attacked two kits. … I attacked you.”

“You attacked in a dream, Gakushu. It wasn’t real,” Haku said as he entered the room. His eyes were puffy from lack of sleep as he rubbed against them with a free paw. He took a seat on the other side of the bed and placed an arm around Gakushu’s shoulders, adding his own support and body heat to the group. “We made a pact, Gakushu. The three of us. We are brothers now, and we will remain brothers through the best and the worst.” He laid his other free paw on top of Gakushu’s clenched fists.

“I don’t want to hurt my brothers. I … I never had brothers before. Please ... just please. I want my family. I want you. But I cannot risk hurting you.”

“We always risk hurting the ones we love, Gakushu. It’s a risk we’re willing to take,” Haku said.

“I ... I will try to remember that. It is just .... I do not know who I shall be. I fear when I return my family name will be considered dead. My father was the last of our line. The fire sickness took the rest.” He took a deep breath. This time, his voice didn’t catch. “Do you think Hammer Strike Sama would be willing to be adopted?”

“You can ask him tomorrow,” Kurama said “For now, try and get some sleep. We will protect you.”

“All through the night,” Haku promised.

”Th… Thank you. I shall… I shall try to get some sleep. That, or I might try to learn something. I feel as if my heart is about to burst. I fear going back to sleep.”

“Whatever you want, Gakushu. Whatever you want.”

Week 20, Day 3

Kurama’s naginata was a blur of motion as the young Kitsune worked on his technique. Every motion was thought out, fluid, calculated as he moved against his invisible opponent with a finely honed ferocity. The blade glowed brightly with it’s orange wreath of flames.

“You really are very good,” Haku complimented as he emerged from the cabin with a bowl of steaming venison. He offered the dish to his companion and smiled.

“I’m making mistakes.” Kurama sighed. “A weapon is an extension of self. Every movement is supposed to be without question, and I am not achieving that.”

“I … used to read a great deal before I came on this journey. I am no expert, but I believe part of your trouble is that you cannot relax. By overthinking the situation, your body becomes more tense, and it leads to mistakes.”

“I’m fine,” Kurama said as resolutely as he could. It wasn’t very convincing.

“You’ve been pressing yourself, Kurama, and it’s taking its toll on your body. We’re starting to worry,” Haku said bluntly as he took his seat on a nearby stump.

“A true samurai can survive for days on little rest or food. I have had plenty of both.”

“But that is during a mission or campaign. What happens afterwards? Does one not rest and regain one’s health? Pressing for such long periods, if not blessed by the goddess, will lead to death. You cannot be like Hammer Strike Sama. He is very unique, unlike anything I have ever seen,” Gakushu said as he emerged from the wood shed Hammer Strike had built to store and dry their firewood. He laid the armful of logs on the ground before standing next to Haku.

“We are in a campaign, Gakushu!” Kurama snapped. “We are until we no longer have to worry about ice spirits at our door.”

“If Hammer Strike is to be believed, that will not happen for many years to come, Kurama, even after we leave this place. Working to be a stronger warrior is good, but not if it costs you everything in the process. Hammer Strike and I have been discussing how to defend our home against the Windigos. We believe a combination of his magic and my sealing arts should do the trick to create a warding spell powerful enough to repel them.”

“If warding spells were a definitive solution, Haku, our people would not need warriors. We would not need to fear the tengu swooping down on us from the skies, or the oni in the mountains. Wards fail, haku. And when they do, we must be prepared to fight.”

“Warriors fail, too, Kurama!” Haku snapped as he rose from his seat. The venison had grown cool in the winter air. “If you did not maintain your naginata, it would have fallen to waste by now. If you do not care for your body the same way, then you will waste away instead. All the weapons in the world are useless without the warrior to wield them, no matter how powerful they may be.”

The ground beneath Haku’s feet began to sizzle and crack as the snow melted to slush. A similar phenomenon surrounded Kurama as the two stared each other down. A cold wind wailed as it passed through the trees, stirring up the snowflakes from the snowdrifts and striking them against the two Kitsunes’ faces.

“For the last time, Haku, I am FINE!” Kurama shouted as the two closed the distance between one another.

Gakushu shivered, his eyes going wide. “Hammer Strike!” he shouted. “They… They are coming. They are coming!” Then he turned back to the adopted brothers. “Fight them. Not each other.” He lunged to the two boys, trying to separate them with his own body to little effect.

“Enough, Gakushu. This is between me and Kurama,” Haku growled.

Those monsters are coming. Can’t you feel it? Those monsters are coming here!”

The grey clouds darkened, casting a shadow over the clearing as the two stared each other down and Gakushu struggled to keep things calm. Flurries began to eddy around the trio and Gakushu shuddered, clutching to the furs Hammer Strike had tanned for him to wear.

Kurama broke the standoff with Haku to scan the area. “Get inside,” he growled as he flourished the naginata.

“You’re in no condition to fight,” Haku said, easily switching to Equish.

“And Gakushu is freezing. Get him inside. I’ll be fine!”

“I’m not leaving you alone,” Haku said. Suddenly the fires surrounding the property diminished, then died with a pathetic sputter. The shrill whinny of the wind spirit echoed through the air. With a sudden explosive column of wind and snow, the creature made contact on the earth, its ethereal mane flowing behind it with the cold bit of frost and ice crystals. Frigid fire burned in its eyes as it bore down on the trio.

Growling, Kurama charged, sweeping his hand to circle him and the beast in orange flames. The Kitsune impatiently moved forward with a chop. The Windigo side stepped. Kurama followed with a upward slice, which, once again, the Windigo dodged easily. Angry, Kurama shifted his stance, hardening his form as he concentrated his power into his upper body and arms. With one swift movement he lunged forward in a stab. The Windigo leaped out of the way. No longer content to play with the creature, it responded by blasting the young fox full force in the chest, sending him flying through what little remained of the fire wall and impacting into a tree. The flames sputtered out as Kurama lost consciousness. A fresh coat of frost had covered his orange fur, giving it a silver ruff. The Windigo reared triumphantly as it bore down on him, only for it to explode apart in a puff of steam and water droplets.

“Hooves off,” Haku growled, his paws still sparking as he scanned the clearing carefully before racing to Kurama’s side. “You stupid, stubborn fool.” Tears stood in his eyes as he took a deep breath. “Gakushu, I will require your help. That fireball took a lot out of me.” Even as he said it, his body was shaking from the cold.

“What do you need me to do?”

“Kurama must be revived. Do you remember the basic healing spell Kaede Sensei taught us before we were assigned?”

Gakushu nodded as he slowly raised his paws. Haku mirrored his movements as the pair closed their eyes and placed their hands over Kurama’s chest. A warm, golden glow flowed over the recumbent fox. Haku was sweating as they continued to work until at last, Kurama coughed and opened his eyes.

“Thank the Goddess you are alright,” Gakushu said. “Please, please don’t do that again.”

Haku panted, a tired smile on his face. “Now will you listen?”

“Where?” The orange Kitsune’s eyes widened as he coughed, struggling to rise.

“Gakushu,” Haku said as he shifted to pull one of Kurama’s arms over his shoulders. “Will you take the other side?”

“Okay.” Gakushu shifted to the other side and together, they pulled Kurama to his feet. Together, they stumbled towards the house. As they drew within range of the door, a layer of frost grew over it, caking their boots and hindering their movements. The wind and the snowflakes picked up, biting into their fur and drying their noses. From the edges of the forest, three more Windigos emerged, snorting and tossing their heads as they advanced. They took their time, easing their approach. Their prey was weak, an easy target to feed upon, though the destruction of their herdmate had roused their ire, and it showed as the frost slowly turned to ice, effectively rooting the three Kitsunes to the spot.

“Nowhere to run,” Haku grunted. “Either we fight … or we die.”

“Then we fight,” Gakushu muttered with a peaceful smile.

“What do you say, Kurama? Up for a last battle?” Haku asked.

“I–I won’t go down easy.” The orange Kitsune drew his blade.

The door to the house opened with a loud crack and the tinkling of built up ice falling to the ground as Hammer Strike calmly walked out, looking to the Windigos and the three kits before him. He gave a faint grin in the Windigos’ direction. “Tell me, Haku. Do you remember what I showed you weeks ago?”

“H-Hammer Strike, is this really the time for–?”

The Windigos suddenly contorted, shrieking in pain. Their cries echoed in an eerie three part harmony as a burning purple light slowly pulsed within their barrels, spreading ever so slowly as the light grew stronger. Their forms grew less visible, becoming little more than a dim outline as the flames ate hungrily, consuming the very air and water from which the spirits had been made. Passing like a blight, tongues of flame spread up their necks and into their eyes, changing the color as they looked in horror at the grinning Pony. Then in a last wail, their manes ignited into purple fire, and having burst free of its confines, the purple flames consumed the Windigos’ vital essence until there was nothing left. A few pale embers flickered peacefully on the wind, dancing like snowflakes before they, too, snuffed out, leaving only the silence in their wake.

“... Oh,” Haku said.

Gakushu stammered as he sat down. He couldn’t form words in either language to describe the fear, horror, sorrow, anxiety, and sheer adrenaline that coursed through him. Finally, he settled on just letting the emotions carry over and out as he wept.

Kurama let out a long dry laugh before slumping to the ground, his body completely exhausted.

86 - Steel in the Fire

Extended Holiday
Ch 86: Steel in the Fire
Act 11

Week 20, Day 4

Gakushu walked slowly towards Hammer Strike as the Pony worked in his forge. He barely felt his feet shuffling as he heard the banging of the hammer upon metal. The vibration of the smith’s carefully calculated strikes ran through his body. In his paws the remnants of Kurama’s naginata lay. They had managed to survive the attack, but unfortunately, Kurama’s pride had taken a great blow, especially with the loss of this precious weapon he had taken from his uncle.

“Yes?” Hammer Strike asked without turning from his work.

“Teach me, Sensei.” His tone was hushed, filled with the urgency of loss, suffering, respect, and, ultimately, a powerful desire. “Teach me so I may become stronger, become an asset to my friends. Kurama’s spear is shattered. I must repair it. I must do something for my brother. Please, Strike Sensei. Please teach me the ways of the forge. I care not if you start me at just the fire, but teach me.” With the strict class systems that had been set up back in Napon, this would have been an unacceptable request. But here, in this strange, new land, those laws held no power. And more importantly, necessity required that they be broken.

Hammer Strike was quiet for a time as he carefully transferred his project off to the side before turning to Gakushu. “You want to learn smithing? Truly?”

“It is far better than just gathering information to be stored in an archive out here. Out here, I must learn to help. You must need an assistant, one to whom you can pass your skills down. I wish to learn the secrets of drawing from the fire and molding ore into tools.”

After a moment Hammer Strike sighed. “I will teach you. On one condition.”

“What?” He paused a moment and closed his eyes. Then he spoke haltingly in Equish. “What is it?”

“Cut back on the formality with me. I don’t care for it, and I have been trying to get Kurama and Haku to cut back on it as well.”

“Then I will only call you Sensei.” The word was perfectly balanced, both respectful and loving. It would likely be the best Hammer Strike could get.

Hammer Strike sighed mentally before nodding his assent. “Alright. We will start tomorrow. You’ll need to be fully rested before we start.”

“As you wish, Sensei,” Gakushu said, taking his time to enunciate each word correctly. He turned around and left.

Week 20 Day 5

Kurama had been drifting in and out of consciousness since he had been laid on the bed. In the brief times when he was awake he was sometimes delirious, and it was hard to talk to him. When he was asleep his body was fitful and tense. When he was lucid he refused to eat more than half the time. If his condition didn’t improve soon, well the others tried not to consider the worst. Haku watched on from his seat next to the bed as kurama slept yet again, though it was far from peaceful as the orange Kitsune tossed and groaned in his sleep.

Kurama snarled as he ran through the cold winter forests. The winds howled, and unspeakable creatures of wind and shadow followed behind him faster than fire could spread on a plane. He clutched the shattered remnants of his naginata, little more than a tiny stub of a stick now as he leapt from branch to branch, planting spell notes as he went along. Each exploded sequentially, causing whinnies and roars of pain to echo across the expanse. Kurama smirked. Good. Maybe now he’d be able to find a way to escape and get back with the others.

He wandered the horizon, lost and alone. He couldn’t hear or smell anything, and the world stretched out before him, empty and lifeless. Was this purgatory? Had Yama put him here for eternity? He felt the wind pick up again as the cries echoed behind. Time for the hunt to resume again. He looked down to his clenching palm. A layer of frost covered his fur, turning it silver as he clutched his final spell note. This was not good.

Dropping the stick, he reached for the wakazashi at his side, only to find the scabbard empty. As the figures approached he attempted to light his embers, but the warmth had gone out of his soul. It seemed that this was it. He had nowhere to run, no means of defense. He was alone. His only hope was that Gakushu and Haku would survive to see their home again.

The creatures came as a great wave. Shadow from beneath, wind and cloud from above. As one, they reared to consume the kit in frozen fear for eternity. Kurama winced, bracing for the blow to come. A fitting end for a failure of a warrior.

“Enough of this!” a familiar voice said.

The cloud blew apart as if it had hit a solid wall, leaving behind nothing but a peaceful snowfall that steadily turned a rosy pink until cherry petals replaced the flakes and familiar trees swayed in a summer breeze, replacing the dank of the winter. Carefully hewn stone rested beneath the kit’s feet as he stared up the pathway to the shrine dedicated to the warrior gods and fallen spirits. Off in the distance the peaceful knell of the temple bell heralded the call to prayer and meditation that came a half hour before training. He knew it all so well.

“A true warrior must find peace within his heart, mind, and spirit before he can truly excel. Is that not the first edict you were taught when you arrived at this temple, Kurama?” The voice was velvety and smooth, well rested, and untouched by the passing years of harsh weather and combat, but Kurama would know it anywhere. A great blue light glowed from the shrine bells before coalescing into the familiar form of Kurama’s uncle. In the stead of his armor and weapons, a warrior’s kimono covered his form. The expression on his face was stern.

“Yes, Sensei.” Kurama’s head fell as he stood before the older Kitsune. “I have tried. So very hard to find it, but...” Kurama could barely keep his voice from cracking as he spoke. “I failed. I failed you, I failed my charges, I failed myself. I have left you with only a legacy of dishonor.” He couldn’t stop the tears as he spoke. “And no matter what I do, I can never make up for that.”

“Did you abandon your post?”

“No,” kurama said.

“Did you kill your charges?”

“I...I–no, Sensei.”

“Have you, in any way, broken the codes and statutes of the warrior as set down by the order of Bushido?”

“I failed,” kurama said. “I was defeated in combat. I didn’t even slow them down.”

“But you fulfilled your oath, as I did. All other facets of your struggle hold no bearing. A warrior strives to improve, and you have. But a warrior must also know when to acknowledge defeat, accept it, and learn from it. You have fulfilled the first, but you do not follow through with the rest.” The wise warrior shook his head. “Why?”

“Because you always told me a sword needs a sheath, and is no good without a master’s hand to guide it. What home do I have to return to? Who would have such an incompetent warrior?”

The orange Kitsune smacked his nephew on the nose, eliciting a sharp yip of surprise. “You are not incompetent!” He threw his hands into the air. “By the goddess, how could you be so stubborn? You have formed a sacred pact sealed by the goddess herself, have you not?”

“I swore to bring victory to my lord,” kurama shouted back. “I swore to die with honor and bring death to those who would be my enemies. When have I held that oath? When have I succeeded?”

“When you worked to better yourself. Your charges are safe, in no small part due to your bravery in defending them.” The elder Kitsune approached the kit and knelt, laying a hand on the boy’s shoulder. “Kurama, you are still young. You expect too much of yourself too soon. You have shown greater strength than many in our company for persevering against the most difficult enemies of all, those which live within us every day of our mortal lives. You destroyed one of the creatures, a feat which no warrior your age has ever accomplished.” With a wave of his hand, the cherry blossoms coalesced into a whirling vortex through which the images of the battle took shape. “You fought with honor for your lord and your people, but for now that oath must be put aside. It has been fulfilled, and you have a new oath to keep, one which you made only a few weeks ago.” With another wave of his hand, Kurama’s uncle replayed the night that Kurama, Gakushu, and Haku had all sworn loyalty to one another as brothers.

“What do I do, Uncle? Please. I need guidance!” Kurama begged.

“Put aside your pride. Stop pretending to be something you have yet to fully become. You need time to mature spiritually, physically, emotionally, and mentally. Stop trying to be the adult, and take the time to grow naturally. The tree does not become mighty in a single day. It takes years of patience, training, and focus. You are but a sapling. Push yourself to grow too fast, and you will be uprooted by the wind. You have honor among your fellow warriors. Of that, you can be assured.” He smiled and ruffled the kit’s head fur.“And the goddess yet has many plans for you. Be patient. Learn slowly. Seek the tutelage of the one who protects you now, and the tutelage of your brothers. One branch breaks easily, but many branches are strong.” He sighed and turned back to the temple bells as they jingled on the wind. “My time grows short.”

“I–I will make you proud, Uncle.” Tears flowed freely as Kurama bowed to the Kitsune before him. He felt the familiar, strong arms around him, and the warmth of his uncle’s fur. Even the scent was the same.

“You have already made me proud, Kurama, my little warrior. Now fight to live, and recover your strength. We will be watching over you always.”

A last heavy sigh carried on the wind through the cherry boughs as the weight of his Uncle disappeared. A bright blue flame danced merrily in front of Kurama before slowly retreating to join a host of flames that had appeared around the shrine. Each flame held the figure of a Kitsune around it. Some were familiar. Others simply looked on, giving the impression of comradery and support paired with an unearthly wisdom.

As one, the flames took on the wavering forms of shinobi, samurai, lancers, martial artists, and even a few warrior monks. The ring of steel sang through the trees as kunai, naginata, katana, bo staff, mandala, and yumi bows were drawn and raised in salute. And there at the front of them all stood Kurama’s uncle, holding the broken piece of naginata from the dream as it glowed, growing outwards in a rose-hued white light before the aura dissipated to reveal the naginata in its full glory, whole as the day it had been hewn and forged. A white flame slowly appeared before forming into a wavering shadow. The shade reached out, took the staff, then light issued forth. When the light had passed, the final warrior of the party stood smiling next to his fellow warrior and raised his spear in salute to the brave young warrior, even as Kurama’s uncle drew his long sword.

“This code you will live by. Follow your heart. It will tell you what is right, and it will show you the way to true honor.”

“I will follow my heart,” Kurama swore as he bowed to his predecessors. “I will earn my place amongst you.”

“We know you will.” With that said the flames drew to one another and surrounded the bells as they began to tinkle and clang together. A woman’s laughter carried on the wind as the clamor grew in intensity. The flames glowed brighter and brighter until, at last, they shot off, leaving streaks of color in their wake as they ascended into the heavens. Afternoon drew to evening in a matter of moments as the sun fell below the horizon. The flames spiraled together, forming a great tail of colors as they streaked across the sky before separating across the four corners of the globe and resting in the broad expanse. There they stayed, each burning brightly in their own place as the rest of the stars began to emerge. A cool breeze blew across the grounds as Kurama found himself in front of the koi pond. Slowly, he allowed himself a deep breath, taking in the crisp night air before he lowered himself to his knees. With a calm he had not felt in quite some time, he emptied his mind and meditated.

Back in the real world, kurama suddenly stopped struggling in bed. Lying still for the first time in many nights, his breathing steadied as he fell into a deep calm slumber. Haku slumped in relief as he watched Kurama with bloodshot eyes. Peace had come at last. With a tired sigh, Haku lay back in his chair before the world returned to black.

Week 20 Day 5

Gakushu stood in the forge, waiting for Hammer Strike to begin his training. He shifted from paw to paw as he watched the smit hard at work on the anvil as he struck the red hot metal. He was two minutes early for his lesson.

“Let me finish and we’ll start,” Hammer Strike said as he finished shaping the axe with a hoof.

“Sensei Strike, do you have the pieces?” Gakushu asked as Hammer Strike finished. “I cannot find them in my chest.”

Hammer Strike gestured the table behind him.

“The table is empty, Sensei,” Gakushu said.

Hammer Strike turned towards the table with a questioning brow. “I mean, they burst with light for a moment, but I don’t think they could just destroy themselves.” He frowned. “Kurama or Haku might have taken them. You might want to check.”

“Later. I want to start learning how to make weapons,” Gakushu replied. “What do you recommend to start with?”

“Dagger or knife.”

“You mean a Tanto?” Gaksuhu asked.

“I mean, we can make those if you want, but I figured something different from your culture’s weapons and tools.”

“Maybe both?”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “Sure.”

“I am ready to begin,” Gakushu answered.

Hammer Strike reached over and brought what appeared to be a stone onto the table. “Let’s start with some basics, like the look and quality of ore.”

Over the next hour Hammer Strike went over the few ores that he had excavated from the mountain he was working in. Iron, copper, tin, gold, silver, orricalcum, malachite, moonstone, silveril, mythril, ebony, viridium, iridium, wood, and diamond.

“Why is there diamond?” Gakushu asked. “Also, how can there be so many different ores in your mine?” He bowed quickly. “My apologies, that question came out without thinking.”

“Huh … that must have gotten mixed in,” Hammer Strike mentioned has he threw the diamond over his shoulder into a pile of gems. “As for how there are this many ores, some of them form at different elevations.”

“What do you wish for me to start on?”

“For simple shaping so you can get the general idea, copper. It’s not good for actual equipment, but it’ll help get you into the idea of it.”

“Very well.” Gakushu smiled. “I look forward to the knowledge you will impart.”

“Hopefully you’ll be fine with the tools I have made.”

“We soon shall see.”

Hammer Strike proceeded to show, step by step, the process of heating, shaping, and treating the metal. Afterwards he began to teach Gakushu the process of making a grip, then showed him how to wrap it should he choose to make a wrap, before finishing off the design with a small pommel at the end.

Gakushu panted from the heat and exertion, but proudly looked at this alien dagger. He had finished placing a blue sapphire into the pommel and held it up. His eyes sparkled at the fact he had just created this item himself with his own two paws.

“And there you have it.” Hammer Strike finished. “A knife.”

“A knife. It is different, but I think I like it. Can we make the next one bigger?”

Hammer Strike broke into a grin. “I think this is the start of something wonderful.”

Week 22, Day 2

The makeshift family sat together at the table as they ate the meager herbal stew with what few chunks of meat they could spare. The pot hung from a makeshift tripod Hammer Strike had forged so they could enjoy it without burning the wood. The table itself had been relocated into Kurama’s room for the time being, so that he could recover without a sense of isolation. Great cheerfulness had filled the cabin for a time when Kurama finally woke and initiated the conversation, rather than the other way round. He was recovering well, and hopefully would be able to leave his bed in another week or so. Still, despite this welcome event, a sense of unease pervaded the cabin. Rationing had grown more severe, and prey more scarce. At this rate the food supply would last for perhaps one more week at most. The grim reality of that fact hovered over each of them, especially Kurama, as he carefully brought a chunk of potato to his mouth from his place in bed.

Haku sighed. “Low supplies, frigid temperatures, frozen earth, and few, if any, animals to hunt. If we don’t find a way to warm things up here, I doubt our warding spells will do much good.”

“Haku, can you hunt?” Gakushu asked with worry. “I can make you arrowheads, but I know I cannot hunt.”

“I know the theory, but I’ve never had to apply it before.” He shook his head. “Besides, as long as we have this winter to deal with, most animals will either be hibernating or have moved far away from here. It will be very hard to track any that might remain. We’ll need bait. Some kind of food source to lure them out.”

“And with that comes the need for a garden, in a harsh cold environment,” Hammer Strike commented. “I can build a room for insulation, but the tricky part will be sunlight.”

Haku shrugged. “Solar magic is the most advanced of pyromancy. We do not have the skills for it, and not even the greatest of the high priests invoke it lightly.”

Hammer Strike hummed to himself in thought. “I mean, there might be something we can do about that…”

“Unless you know of a way to kill off all of those spirits at once, I’m not exactly certain what else we can do,” Haku said.

“Maybe we should focus on one task at paw?” Gakushu asked. “The farm or garden first? Once we have a proper food supply, then we can see about pushing those spirits away.”

“That was my point, Gakushu. A garden can’t grow without sunlight and warmth. Those spirits are blocking both.”

“But Strike Sensei would not have said something unless he has a plan already,” Gakushu countered.

“If I try what I am thinking, I don’t know how well it’ll turn out,” Hammer Strike said with some unease. “But, if it works…”

“Then we have something to keep fighting?” Gakushu asked.

“Here’s a question. Do you think an Earth Pony like myself can make solar fire?”

“According to our records, your tribe works with the earth, and has great skill as farmers. You’ve already shown us that you can make use of magical fire, so you are clearly not an average Earth Pony. But to wield the power of the sun itself? Are you trying to kill yourself?” Haku asked.

“If Death himself can’t do it, who knows how far I can push the boundary?”

“You have faced a Shinigami?” Haku’s eyes widened as his spoon clattered to his bowl, splashing the broth onto his fur and the table itself.

“It’s fun. I punch him, he tries to kill me. It’s a back and forth thing.”

“But … but that’s impossible!” Haku gaped at the Earth Pony.

“And I love to do the impossible,” Hammer Strike said as he stood from the table. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to see how an environment like this reacts to my kind of magic.” He grinned and left the table. A few moments later, the sound of the front door slamming reached the trio where they sat as Hammer Strike made his way outside.

“... I don’t know if anyone in Napon will even believe us,” Haku said, bewildered as he still struggled to accept what Hammer Strike had just said.

“Maybe we are dead and we do not know it?” Gakushu muttered in shock.

“I know for a fact that's not true,” Kurama said with a weak chuckle.

“He’s right. If we were, he would be whole, not laid up in bed like this,” Haku agreed.

The was a sudden bright flash of light followed by an intense hissing as a great fog suddenly rolled in, obscuring the view of the forest.

“What in the goddess’ name…?” Haku swore as the trio turned to stare out the window as they watched the sudden water droplets condense on it before freezing over. Soup forgotten, he bolted for the door.

“Wait!” Gakushu shouted “We do not know if it is safe.”

Kurama groaned in frustration as he flopped back onto his pillows.

Hammer Strike blinked repeatedly as he tried to clear his vision. While his first attempt worked, he may or may not have put too much energy into it. He shook his head as his vision began to return to him. “Alright, attempt one, success. Just too much of a success,” he muttered to himself as he looked to the grass beneath him. The snow had been melted away in the flash of intense heat, shrivelling the grass as well.

He exhaled as he focused once more on Celestia’s magic as contained within his thaumic field. Searching around, he felt another touch, light and cool to compliment the warmth of the solar magic. It was almost as if … Luna, of course. All the times she’d teleported him must have allowed his thaumic field to sample her power and take it to bolster his own. She was the only other magical entity strong enough to manage something like that. It would explain the claws he’d manifested the first night, and the ability to feel the frigidity of the winter weather. But seeing as he was looking to make use of sunlight, and not moonlight, he passed over that bit of magic and filed its location away for later experimentation.

He sighed, thinking to himself on the power flow needed to have a decent orb of solar energy. The main problem was if he pushed it too far, it would essentially just end up as plasma. If he pushed it too little, it would sputter and die in the cold. His mind went back to a conversation he remembered having, though he could not with who. A way to keep the solar energy self sustaining is what he needed, and whoever they had been had offered a good idea on how.

He took a breath as he focused on making a smaller orb of solar energy. More slowly this time, the orb took shape and began to grow, becoming more dense over time. The energy continued to build as he began to focus on making the sphere drain ambient magic from the environment to sustain itself. The earth may have been frozen, and the sun may have been cut off, but that didn’t keep the magic field Equis had from functioning. His ears twitched as the orb pulsed, bathing the clearing by the cliff in its warmth.

“What in the goddess’s name is going on here?” Haku asked. Hammer Strike couldn’t help but smirk. It was about time the kit loosened up.

“To describe it simply, magic. To describe it in a more complex manner, I simply created an orb of solar energy, then reworked it to sustain itself off the power being produced by the planet itself.”

“... Come again?” Haku’s eyes darted first to Hammer Strike, then to the miniature sun, then back to the Pony again.

“I made a miniature sun,” Hammer Strike explained with a shrug.

“How? That is some of the most dangerous magic in existence, and you shrug it off like it is nothing.” The Kitsune looked warily at the ball as tiny spurts of flame burst out before returning to its surface.

“Because I mess with a field of power that could destroy me in less than a second. Daily. Messing with magic like this, however, isn’t as dangerous.”

“I do not know whether to run away or beg you to teach me.” Haku shuddered as he looked back at the ball of energy, but at least the cold was retreating. It was even getting warm enough to call the area a mild spring.

“I don’t think I want you to try this field of power. Like I said, in an instant I can be gone without a trace. No body, no ash, not even my soul would be able to escape the devastation.”

“I meant in other magics, but I will keep your warning in mind. It is not my place to meddle in the affairs of the gods.”

“Let’s hope I never have to use a large amount of it.” Hammer Strike hummed to himself. “I’ll have to build a greenhouse, at least something close enough to it. The glass panes are going to be an interesting thing to make.”

“And won’t this warmth draw the Windigo to us? We should probably make our way back to the house before they arrive.”

“They blocked out the sun. Why would they want to move towards a source similar to it that can already survive their grasp?” Hammer Strike questioned. “But, if needed, I can make a few of these around the perimeter to keep them at bay. And perhaps you three could actually be outside and not be freezing.”

“You mean they won’t try to snuff it out?”

“They can try, but I made sure it won’t give out easily,” Hammer Strike chuckled. “In fact, I may just make it backlash if they were to try.”

“How did you become so skilled at magic, Hammer Strike? By all accounts, one of your species shouldn’t be capable of any of this, and yet you are.”

“In a way, I’m not exactly the same as most Earth Ponies. That, and I’ve spent a long time reading about and learning how to control this power, and manipulate it in such a way as to ensure I won’t kill myself or those around me.”

“So yours is a completely new branch of magic that rivals divine power?”

“One that no one will learn unless I show them, or they can translate a certain book that nobody was able to translate.”

“... That sounds oddly familiar,” Haku said as he stroked his chin in thought.

“Do tell.”

“I remember reading something in the archives about that. A book from the gods written in a language none can comprehend. Some theorize it’s being held in a secret sanctum until instructions are given from the goddess saying otherwise, but those are merely rumors.” He shrugged. “Other than that, I’m afraid I know rather little.”

Hammer Strike thought on something for a moment before he reached into his coat and pulled out a book. “Tell me, what would you say if I had a certain untranslatable book. I don’t know about the goddess part of it, but…” He held it out. “This is the raw book, not translated. I keep the one I translated hidden.”

Haku carefully examined the cover, then gently opened the volume before casually flipping the pages. He shook his head. “These characters mean nothing to me. And I am afraid we do not have a caricature of the book to compare with.”

“Forte quadam die scies?” Hammer Strike chuckled as he took the book back. “Unus dies…” he finished, placing the book back into his coat.

“What did you just say?”

Hammer Strike simply chuckled as the orb began to move its way towards home. He continued to chuckle as he followed the orb. “Come on now. Perhaps I’ll tell you one day.”

Haku sighed and shook his head. “Am I correct to assume that you are responsible for the earlier explosion?”

“I put too much power into the first orb, and it may have burned itself out, as well as the environment around it.”

“I see.” Haku shuddered.

Week 39 Day 5

Kurama breathed deep as he strolled across the grass for the first time in weeks. His healing had gone well, and Haku had finally pronounced him well enough to be out of bed rest, provided he took things easy for a few more days. The crisp morning air felt good in his lungs and on his fur as he strolled. “The goddess had brought another beautiful morning to us,” he said to no one in particular.

Gakushu smiled by one of the trees as he did his best to hide a long box behind his back. He shifted from one paw to the other, doing his best to appear to be enjoying the new day. With the addition of Hammer Strike’s new solar spheres, spring had returned to their little stretch of land, and the earth had begun to revive as the ground thawed near the new greenhouses.

“Pleasant morning to you, my brother.” Kurama smiled in an almost serene fashion as he gave a small bow. “How has your forge work been?”

“Well, it is Hammer Strike Sensei’s forge, but it is going well. In fact, that was what I was hoping to talk to you about.” He paused and flicked an ear. “After all that has been happening, this still feels surreal and strange.”

“Of course.” Kurama smiled at him. “Please, let’s talk.” In a gesture a blast of gold flames came from his palm, clearing the area before them of snow. He gestured kindly for Gakushu to take a seat. “There is actually something I need to say to you.”

“Yes?” Gakushu asked as he sat down, a brow quirking at the unusual color of Kurama’s fire. “I have my ears perked.”

“My attitude these last few months towards you and Haku has been unacceptable. I have been surly, argumentative, and aggressive.” He bowed his head. “For that, I can only say gomen’nasi, Gakushu san,” he apologized.

“I feel that part of it was my own emotions and actions.” Gakushu shuddered. “I fear that I was partly to blame for your actions. But the past is in the past. What family has brothers that do not fight or act like we do? You wanted to protect us, and that is why I wanted to speak with you.” He smiled as one of his tails tapped the chest. “Open it up, please, big brother.”

Kurama looked at the box partly in shock, and partly in anticipation as he opened it slowly. Inside, sitting snugly in the skins of several rabbits, lay a katana. The long blade was sheathed in treated wood, but not lacquered as was the traditional custom. He immediately suspected this was due to the lack of such goods in their current situation. He ran his hand across the wood. It had been smoked black with a silver blossom embedded at the top near the hilt. The tsuba itself was shaped from silver, and kurama could make out the markings of a powerful talisman. The handle was covered in treated skin of a type Kurama couldn’t identify, and wrapped with a black cord. Beneath the cord on one side, the image of a dragon carved within a deep red stone was tied down by the wrap. A black knob known as the kuri-kata was embedded near the top of the hilt with an orange cord running through it to be tied to the wielder’s belt.

“You made this?” Kurama asked in shock, almost scared to draw the blade.

“I did.” Gakushu nodded and motioned for Kurama to try the weapon.

Reverently, Kurama lifted the sheathed blade in his hands and felt its weight. He grasped almost nervously at the handle and pulled. The blade slid free practically willfully. Examining the craft, he found it had been forged from a metal he had never seen before. The blade was black like coal, so that it almost seemed to cut the light as it hit the blade. Several kanji had been carved into the left side of the katana, forming a powerful charm that ended with the same blossom the hilt had inscribed upon it. Placing the sheath down gently, Kurama stood back and felt the blade’s weight. He swung it and felt it obey his will without question. He channeled his magic through it, and the blade became wreathed in gold flames instantly. “It’s beautiful,” he whispered. “What have you named it, brother?”

“Me? Name it? You are the warrior. Strike Sensei told me that I should tell you that you need to name it.”

“Then Fuyu no Aki shall be its name.” Kurama held the blade horizontally across both paws and got on his knees before his brother. “And with it, I do pledge my service as a samurai to you, my lord Gakushu.”

“But… I am your brother. How can you–how can I be your lord when we are brothers?”

“Who better to serve than my brother?” Kurama returned.

“That ... that makes sense,” Gakushu answered. He looked around. “You want to see what Hammer Strike Sensei is up to? I think he said something about working on an experiment in the greenhouse.”

“Of course, my brother.” In a single motion Kurama returned the blade to its sheath before tying it to his belt with the curve side facing up, crossing the sheath of the wakizashi. He smiled as he adjusted to the weight. He had a true sword now, not the secondary weapon he’d taken for cleaning game. His soul was complete. He gestured for Gakushu to lead the way.

Year 1 Week 39 Day 5

Hammer Strike frowned as he looked at his reflection, his goatee had turned into a beard at this point, and he hadn’t decided on whether to keep it as such or shave it off. Heck, Haku even suggested letting it grow out in the style of dwarf Ponies with how long he spent in his forge and mines.

Gakushu knocked on the door to his room. “Strike Sensei, are you planning to expand our area? Maybe widen the path from home to the lake?”

“I might later. I feel a bit out of it right now,” Hammer replied.

“What’s wrong?”

“I’m just feeling unmotivated to do much right now,” Hammer Strike replied. “I might take a break from building and smithing, work on some combat exercises, magic, manipulate the energy around us, something other than the same thing day in and day out with the same outcome.”

“Does that mean I could use one of the forges to smith and hone my skill?” Gakushu asked.

“Use either one.”

“I shall use the cave one, then. Will we see you at dinner tonight?”

“As usual, yes.”

“Good to hear. Do you want me to make any tools for us while you are changing your routine?”

“We aren’t in need of any additional tools,” Hammer Strike commented as he pulled out a familiar book.

“Very well, I shall work on my own tools and weapons to become better.” Gakushu slowly left the door frame and made his way towards the forge.

“Well,” Kurama said, “I will be heading to re-stock our wood supply. I’ll be sure to be back in time for our lesson, Sensei,” he said, bowing through the door frame.

“You know I can only hear that you’re bowing, right?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“It’s tradition,” Kurama retorted.

“And you should know I don’t care about tradition in the first place,” Hammer Strike replied. “But, I won’t hold it against any of you because eventually you’ll be returning home, and need to still keep those in mind. Let’s just hope I don’t ever arrive there, as I doubt I will be able to follow your traditions easily, nor do I care about titles.”

“Very well, Sensei. I will see you later.” With that, he headed off.

“Hammer Strike … oh, you’re busy. I’ll come back later,” Haku said as he performed an about face.

“What is it Haku?”

“Well, you’ve been teaching us so much, I was wondering if I might be able to return the favor, and you have been looking a little …”

“And what do you want to tell me about?”

“I thought you might want to learn the art of the brush.” He shrugged, then finally said it outright. “You looked bored.”

“I always look bored. That’s nothing new.”

“But you do feel bored?”

“I nearly always feel bored because some of the stuff I would like to make, I can’t.”

Haku shrugged. “Why?”

“Because they shouldn’t exist yet, and because they may or may not be destructive, which we don’t need at this moment.”

“Couldn’t you just make them and then destroy them? I doubt any of us have the skill to be able to replicate what you do, even if we tried.”

“As I stated, half of them we don’t need. It’d be useless to make them.”

“And that should stop you from enjoying what you do, why?” he asked, raising an eyebrow in a manner surprisingly like Hammer Strike himself would do.

“Why waste materials on an object that I will deconstruct and do the same thing over and over. As I stated to Gakushu, I will be working on something else, some magic, some combat, something different for the time being.”

“Would you care for some company?”

“If you don’t mind hearing me mutter in either Draconic or a language that doesn’t exist on this planet besides in a single book that nobody can understand, sure.”

Haku shrugged. “Only if you don’t mind my unusual sneezes.”

“I still don’t get why your sneeze sounds like you’re saying your name…”

“You should have seen me when I was five.”

Year 1 Week 55 Day 3

Gakushu stood nervously by a covered table shifting from paw to paw as he looked at the door and waited for his brothers and Hammer Strike to enter. He wanted to show off his latest creation. A loud knock finally broke the silence, and heralded the expected party’s arrival.

Hammer Strike entered the room, Haku and Kurama trailing behind him.

Gakushu smiled as he fidgeted at the edge of the table. “I–I know this is a bit advanced for me as a beginner, but I think, well, sensei, my father...” He took a moment to compose himself before continuing. “He was fascinated with this idea, and I know it isn’t working right now, but maybe Strike Sensei can help make a working model. I hope you two like it as well.” With that he pulled the sheet off the table to reveal a very crude crossbow. “I am still having trouble with the molds, but before we left, Father told me that some of the emperor’s weapon smiths were talking of creating a streamlined production by making individual parts en masse and then assembling them together.”

“... Strange, I don’t recall seeing anything like this while I was studying in the archives. How long has this weapon been around?” Haku asked as he began to circle the table.

“About two years before we left on our journey,” Gakushu answered. “Sensei was training me to continue our profession, so he taught me some of the advancements for history’s sake. He and I were worried how easy it might be for the peasants to use it against our daimyos or their lesser Lords.”

“It will never replace the yumi,” kurama noted slightly defensively as he stroked the quiver of arrows at his side.

“You never know what advancements will happen in weaponry. In any category, honestly. What works today could be improved tomorrow, and though the old way is more accepted, others try to better it further,” Hammer Strike commented.

“The tension on the string looks unwieldy,” kurama noted. “In the time it would take to reset it, I could have ten shots fired.”

“But the tension would also allow for greater distance and force, Kurama. At a proper distance, given the proper augmentation, it could be downright deadly,” Haku noted. “A single shot could pierce most armor, could it not?”

“Well, yes,” Gakushu acceded, “but also, from what I was told, this weapon could be utilized during times of war that would need the Samurai in one place and other troops in another. I think I heard it was meant to be a weapon of last resort or first strike. The debate was still going when we left.”

“Each tool holds its own purpose, Kurama,” Hammer Strike said before he turned to Gakushu. “I can easily help you finish it off.”

“You can?” He bowed hastily, a broad smile on his face. “Thank you, Sensei. Thank you so very much. I ... I want to be a smith, but not of tools for peasants. I want to make the tools for the samurai, for our warriors.”

“Then perhaps I can teach you a few ... special weapons before we part ways.”

“Oh?” Gakushu asked, his eyes lighting up with joy as a small toothy grin formed.

“We’ll see how far you get before I teach you those,” Hammer Strike chuckled. “So far though, you show potential.”

“Thank you, Sensei. I am in the process of creating a new sword, like you showed me, but made to Kurama’s height.” He turned to Kurama. “I have to stay in practice, and I do want to try something else with this forge.”

“Fuyu no Aki serves me fine, my lord. It is as sharp as the very embodiment of an inclined plane.”

“Well you are the only Samurai we have, so I have only one template to work on. I am sorry, Kurama, but you might have enough weapons for an army by the time I am finished, or at least one of every weapon I can think of.”

“Do you think you might be able to forge something for me as well, Gakushu? Magic and spells are all well and good, but it never hurts to be prepared.” Haku rubbed the side of his arm with a slight wince. “Strike Sensei taught me that today.”

“We will have to ask Kurama what weapons are allowed for you to wield. I do not want you in trouble for wielding something above your station.”

“If I am our samurai, I suppose that would make Haku our priest.” Kurama laughed to himself. “Generally the priests fight with blunt weapons. If you do wish for a blade, there are the twin hooks, or the emei piercers. Otherwise, perhaps the staff, or the sectioned staff?”

“I believe a sectioned staff would be most practical. I may be able to add an additional layer of functionality to it through enchantment as well. Though I think it might be wise for me to carry a dagger anyways, just to be on the safe side,” Haku said.

“A three sectioned staff, then.” Kurama nodded. “Have you seen the monks training with them, Gakushu?”

“Only once. Do you have any means of showing how they looked?”

“I can draw one from memory, but you will need to figure out the chainwork yourself, unfortunately.”

“I think I can work on that. It may take some time, but I will do my best. I will not give you something that is not usable,” Gakushu promised.

Haku smiled. “I will look forward to it, brother. Thank you.”

Year 2 Week 10 Day 15

Hammer Strike took a breath as he looked to a dim yellow crystal in his hoof. An aspect in solid form. He frowned to himself as he looked it over. “You did the calculations, ran over possible outcomes, ensured everyone was at a safe distance… It’ll be fine,” he muttered to himself, calming his nerves.

His hooves flared with blue fire as he pulled the shard towards his left hoof. When the shard had drawn close enough to the hoof, he began to slowly move it, drawing a symbol in the air. The blue energy shifted in hue ever so slightly as the crystal began evaporating, leaving a glowing trail. A moment later he finished drawing the symbol and the crystal was gone, leaving a fading symbol hovering in the air as the blue fire calmed to nothingness and the remaining light disappeared.

He took several breaths as nausea settled in, and shortly after, left him. “Okay, no errors. I didn’t kill myself or destroy something. Good.” After taking a moment to let everything settle, he turned towards a practice dummy he had set up earlier.

At some unseen signal Hammer Strike charged forward, the world around him slowing to a crawl as his momentum increased far beyond what should have been physically possible. The feeling was exhilarating, yet terrifying. He tried to breathe, but found the air wouldn’t move in or out of his lungs. As he struck the first dummy the dummy's destruction didn’t happen at the speed he was accustomed. Instead it started to break apart slowly as he passed by. The second dummy came up, and he managed two strikes before the concussive force of the first punch began to act on the figure. He moved towards the third dummy, only for his body’s demand for oxygen to cause his hoof to misstep. He tripped, stumbled, and proceeded to go tumbling forward several meters before finally coming to a complete stop. He breathed greedily, sucking the precious life-giving substance his body craved. The air particles were finally able to move at a speed that allowed them to replenish his body.

The world began to spin as he kept breathing, nausea taking over as he dry heaved. “Test one–” he heaved once more. “–Success. And I don’t want to try that again any time soon. Not used to high speed. Note to self, ask Grif about it later.”

“Are you alright, Hammer Strike?”

Haku’s voice wavered ever so slightly to the Earth Pony as the world began to settle once again. Hammer would definitely need to find out a way to breathe while he was moving that fast. Being stuck like this on the battlefield would mean nothing but death.

“Yeah, just… just trying to let my body rest. Moved too fast.”

“You’ve seen this tactic accomplished with more success by another, I assume?” Kurama asked.

“Partially. Hard to keep track of his movement at that speed.”

“Some of the older kitsune have learned to increase their speed. Not at that level, but it is possible. They mention the technique is hard to master because of the differences in a world moving so much slower.”

“I don’t plan on mastering it, just some practice,” Hammer Strike said as he pushed himself to his hooves.

“Not until I’ve patched you up,” Haku insisted. “You’re bleeding.”

“Well, that’s a different feeling. Then again, I may have weakened my other aspects by adding a temporary one…”

“You just smashed through a tree at a speed that no ordinary Pony could ever hope to survive with only a few bad scrapes to show for it,” Haku added as he started wrapping some homespun cloth around the wounds. “How is it that you can take so much damage so easily?”

“That, too,” Hammer Strike chuckled. “I think I’m going to try another aspect next, try that one again some other time.”

“I have just one question before you do, Hammer Strike,” Haku said.

“And that would be?”

“What are aspects?”

“Everything in the world in a form that I can manipulate and bind to myself in this case.”

“Such power encroaches upon the territory of the divine,” Kurama noted.

“It would explain why he is so well known in legend,” Haku added.

“How many times have we been warned about such things, Haku? Mortals were not meant to wield the power of gods.”

“And yet, if he did not, we would be dead.”

“Be that as it may, you will not seek to learn these arts, Haku,” Kurama insisted.

“You act like I would even be willing to teach this to any of you,” Hammer Strike commented blandly as he brushed the splinters and pine needles that had caught in his mane and fur out.

“And so it is settled.” Haku smiled. “So what is to come next, Hammer Strike?”

“Next comes me trying more stupid things because I can.”

Year 2 Week 58 Day 4

For what seemed like the hundredth time, the wooden pole thumped against Haku’s own head as Kurama dodged and countered. The solid wood blasted a searing pain on impact. “I told you. Don’t stop just because you attack. You need to keep your momentum.”

“This is more difficult than it looks,” Haku said, rubbing his head gingerly.

“All weapons are more difficult than they look,” Kurama rebuttled. “To learn to fight can take years, centuries. Some warriors have been mastering weapons longer than the mages and priests have studied spellwork.” He took the crude training weapon from Haku and demonstrated the movements again, never halting as he shifted the weapon around his body like a snake, allowing the staff’s own weight to control its movement. “You have been trained to think, and there is your first problem. Don’t.”

“How?” Haku asked.

“You must unlearn what you have learned. Trust your feelings and your instincts. Let the goddess guide you.”

“... I’ll try,” he said uncertainly.

“Do or do not!” Kurama told him sternly. “There is no try.”

Haku gulped. “This is going to take a while, isn’t it?”

“It will be a skill you may be honing your entire life. All I can do is make sure you don’t kill yourself doing so.”

“But you can let me get bruised and beaten.” Haku chuckled and took up the basic stance. “Shall we continue?”

Kurama was about to speak when his gaze caught something behind Haku and his brow seemed to furrow.

“What is it, Kurama?” Haku asked.

Kurama pointed to the horizon. The sun was setting slowly in the distance. As the light receded something bright shone on a cliff just on the edge of their vision. “How do you make a smokeless fire, Haku?” Kurama asked cryptically.

“How can you tell it’s a fire?” Haku countered.

“You expect to find highly polished steel out this far? The Light we can see is yellow, and the light’s directed in our direction. A reflection should be shining away from us as the sun is setting.”

“Then that leaves only one other option.”

“We should talk to Hammer Strike Sama immediately. Maybe we can get to them before the windegos do.”

“We can try. Though considering the distance we have to cover, it is unlikely, unless Hammer Strike knows a faster method of travel.”

With that said, the pair raced for the cabin. Well, Kurama raced. Haku hobbled as fast as his bruised and aching body could carry him. Kurama slammed the door open, taking in the scene of the living room as he searched for their guardian. They eventually found him in the back room storage areas. “Hammer Strike Sama, we saw fire on the horizon!”

Hammer Strike looked puzzled. “I thought you said it would be several years before a search party was formed, unless this is another group of some sort out here.”

“I’m not sure, but it was smokeless. Not many can create smokeless fire. We need to find out.”

“Distance from us to them?”

“A few leagues at least. The light was barely a glimmer,” Haku said.

“That’ll take some time to get to.”

“Yes, it will. I fear we may be too late by the time we get there.”

“Then we need to get moving now, and as fast as possible. Kurama, do you want to go or stay to defend?”

“I’ll stay. Gakushu won’t want to leave, and you’ve had more success against the windigos then we have.”

“Alright, Haku, you’ll be coming with me. If it is more Kitsunes, then I’ll need you around,” Hammer started as he began moving towards the door. “And you’ll need to direct me where you saw it.”

“Alright.” Haku nodded, though his tail had ducked between his legs, betraying his anxiety.

The pair ran well into the evening until they reached the base of the cliff. Haku panted heavily as he struggled to regain his breath while Hammer Strike took in their surroundings, ever alert for the windigo they knew were out there.

“Clear for now. Let’s get up there,” Hammer Strike said as he searched for a proper trail.

“I believe they went this way, Hammer Strike,” Haku said as he sniffed at the air. “Their scent is weak, but I can follow it.”

“Then let’s move.”

Darting through the brush, Haku discovered the recently disturbed snow and undergrowth forming a hint of a game trail. Careful not to slip on the slick surface, he began the precarious climb up with Hammer Strike in tow. “This is definitely Kitsune work. The slope wouldn’t be nearly so slippery had someone not melted the snow first to make a safer passage.”

Eventually the pair found their way to the top of the cliff, where a thick layer of snow and what appeared to be a collapsed drift of … something lay. Some small remnants of icicles and chunks poked out intermittently. “The trail goes cold here. They can’t have moved far from this spot. Not unless they could teleport,” Haku said.

“I wouldn’t put it past anyone,” Hammer Strike commented, “but I have a terrible feeling in the back of my mind.”

Haku shuddered. “It’s colder here. Do you think they may have been attacked?”

“I’m sorry to say, but yes, they were.”

“You sensed the windigo?” Haku looked nervously around the clearing.

“Not sensed,” Hammer Strike clarified, clearing snow at his hoof.

Haku gasped as the snow was swept away to reveal a face quite literally frozen in horror, its scream forever trapped. Haku dropped to his knees. “Oh, goddess,” he swore quietly.

“I’m sorry, Haku.” Hammer Strike looked to the kitsune. “There is nothing we could have done.”

“How many lives have those things taken by now?” Haku shook his head, then clasped his paws together in silent prayer as he whispered to the stars.

Hammer Strike’s eyes flared for a moment as he looked to the frozen kitsune. “That can’t be right…”

Haku’s ear twitched. “What … can’t be right, Hammer Strike?”

Hammer Strike began thawing the ice over one of the bodies. After a moment, he pulled one the Kitsunes out and hovered an orb of fire near him. The creature gasped, then breathed as deeply as possible before flailing and swiftly falling unconscious.

“How …?” Haku began.

“It hasn’t been too long. I’ll explain more later. For now just make sure they’re still breathing as I pull them out,” Hammer Strike said as his body began to radiate heat, melting the snowy covering to reveal the massive slab they had stepped on. He dug a hoof into the next space, hissing through the ice and digging it out and around the body like a spoon cleaning a pumpkin. Soon he had the second one out, and tossed the apparently lifeless Kitsune next to Haku. The kit promptly cast a healing spell with one hand while concentrating magical fire in the other to generate heat and bring the older fox around. The last one was came in short order.

“They’re not fit for travel right now, Hammer Strike. We’ll need to give them time to recover before we can make the journey back,” Haku noted.

“I’ll carry them. We need to get them back.”

Haku looked ponderingly at Hammer Strike, then back at the Kitsunes’ clothes. “Gomenasai,” he said as he bowed and pulled the sashes from their belts before he began to lift them as best he could onto Hammer Strike’s back. It took a few tries, and the occasional application of the Pony’s strength, but eventually all three victims were slumped equally. To ensure that they would remain, Haku tied each of the cloth belts together, then tightly wound them around the recumbent forms. “It isn’t perfect, but it will have to do.”

“Alright, let’s move.”

Year 3 Week 4 Day 4

“–rike Sens … aking up.”

Michio groaned. His head felt like he’d eaten too much mochi ice cream. It throbbed. His throat felt dry, and … why did he feel so disoriented? He reached out with his blue furred paw and rubbed his head. “What … happened?” he murmured.

“You were attacked and frozen alive by a windigo,” Hammer Strike responded from his seated position.

“A … what?” Michio asked. He felt something warm and fuzzy brush his forehead.

“His fever appears to have dropped, Hammer Strike. His body should be returning to full health soon,” a young voice piped up.

“Good. As for your question, that is the name of the ice horse thing you attempted to fight and lost to,” Hammer explained.

The blue Kitsune blinked a few times as his vision slowly cleared to reveal a scarred Earth Pony with a torn ear and a dead expression. Michio’s black-ringed ears twitched as he moved to sit up, only to see a young kit approach the stallion and stand at his side. “The … the others,” he slurred, struggling to form the words.

“There were three of you, correct?” the Earth Pony asked.

“Yes … we were … sent. Sent to … to explore, to find … something.” He rubbed his head. “Forgive me. It is … difficult to organize my thoughts.”

“Are you sure it was something, or was it someone?”

“I … I am not sure. We … we were … cold. So cold. And our fires could not stay lit. I … I thought I would see the goddess.”

Hammer Strike looked over the trio before giving a soft sigh. “Hopefully you’ll all remember everything when you’ve rested and healed fully.”

“I thank you … for your kindness.” Michiro’s eyes suddenly felt so very heavy. “Are … the others...?”

“The other two are here resting as well. I will have their beds moved into here so you won’t be far from your team.”

“... Arigato,” he sighed before falling back into his pillows and the calm blackness of sleep.

Haku turned to Hammer Strike. “They were most likely part of a search party to confirm if we were dead. A lack of any reports usually leads to this sort of action. The scars on his body indicate rigorous training. He’s even gone so far as to etch spell kanji into his skin beneath the fur.”

“Dedicated,” Hammer Strike shrugged. “Haku, would you mind keeping an eye on them? If they need my attention, or you need my attention, come and get me in the mines. I shouldn’t be too far in.”

“As you say.” Haku bowed his head, then turned back to the sleeping Kitsune as he applied a series of warm compresses to his head and replaced some of the old rags in key arterial locations to circulate warmth. “I will alert you when something changes.”

Outside in the hallway, Gakushu stood anxiously. “How are they?” He asked. “Will they get better?”

“They’ll recover.” Hammer Strike sighed. “Honestly, they are incredibly lucky. If we were any later, I have a feeling they wouldn’t be here with us.”

“That bad.” Gakushu stared off into space for a time. “Well, I hope they get better soon. This is going to be … fun, I suppose the word would be. We have three more Kitsunes now to help around the site.”

“Yes … fun,” Hammer Strike said as he slowly strode for the door and made his way to the mines.

87 - A Blizzard of Cherry Blossoms

87 - A Blizzard of Cherry Blossoms

Extended Holiday
Ch 87: A Blizzard of Cherry Blossoms
Act 11

Year 3 Week 5 Day 2

Gakushu looked to his two brothers. “As we know, it is tradition to adopt adults to help bring strong warriors into families. I want to ask you two, can we adopt Hammer Strike into our family? It would help, and it would allow some of use to call him by family names.”

“Gakushu, if we were to adopt him officially, would he not become subject to the emperor? Hammer Strike could never agree to such a thing,” Haku pointed out.

“No, not if he stays here under pretense of keeping watch to make sure our knowledge does not fall into the wrong paws. Besides, his eyes are old, like grandpa age. He would be respected, and come and go as he pleases. Besides, none can hold him down.”

“I’m afraid it’s too risky, Gakushu. Our people risk enough with these expeditions. Doing as you suggest risks exposing us too much,” kurama said

Gakushu sighed. “Very well, but I ... I still want to call him father. I feel safe around him, and he ... he is catching on to why I call him Sensei.”

“How can you be so sure?” Haku asked. “Besides, is that such a bad thing?”

“His expression,” Gakushu answered. “It is bad in that I cannot call him anything but Sensei.”

Haku shrugged. “Then why not just do it?”

“I can’t. Culture and tradition deems that improper. You know that. It’s worse than disobeying your elders.”

“Hammer Strike is our elder now. He doesn’t care about stuffy traditions that keep people apart. Why should we?”

“Because we will be returning home, and we will have our actions scrutinized. I do not want to risk being banned from practicing what I am learning here.”

“Why should you be banned? If you wish to be a smith, be a smith. You need no sanction to practice the art you love.”

“Because I am not of the smithing class. I come from the gatherers, and so I have to be a gatherer, just as tradition dictates.”

“The emperor still clings to the absolutism of the caste system,” Kurama agreed.

“Then … then perhaps it is time for a change,” Haku said resolutely.

“Not if we play our cards right, and we get the help of the other three,” Gakushu answered. “Still, if we can prove Hammer Strike is a master smith, and he took on apprentices, it could work, but part of that is at least to ceremonially adopt him. He won’t be forced to serve the Emperor, but by adoption he can change the castes we are in.”

“Let’s face it. Hammer Strike transcends the caste system. He can do practically anything. There is a reason why he is held throughout our lore as a mystery,” Haku said.

“Wait, he shows up in our lore?” Gakushu asked.

“In multiple places,” Haku said.

Gakushu sat down in bafflement. “That, but… what will that mean for us when we get home?”

Haku shrugged. “We will likely be closely interviewed, and quite possibly become famous for getting concrete information on him to share in the archives.”

“Famous and never get another day's work done,” Gakushu muttered darkly.

“After what Hammer Strike has taught us? I think we would be strong enough to do as we wish without being bothered,” Haku said.

“When we are not having to host visitors or guests, or having to answer questions. I should know. My father grew tired of having to ask the same questions as the other archivers, but they will ask them. Realizing we will be on the other end tires me just thinking about it.” Gakushu sighed heavily.

“We could simply archive it now, you know. Then we can give them the copy later and save all of us a headache,” Haku replied.

“For now,” kurama said, “let's concentrate on surviving. Perhaps there will be a new emperor when we return, and he will be more considerate, but for now we must look to the now.”

“Agreed,” Gakushu said, “which brings me to the next problem. What do we do with three more Kitsunes?” Gakushu muttered.

Haku shrugged. “We survive. We certainly have enough to share.”

“For a time, yes,” Kurama agreed, “but it will take too long to extend the gardens and gather necessary resources. We can’t produce enough for everyone for more than a few weeks.”

“We shouldn’t get ahead of ourselves. Let’s find out what their mission was first. Once we learn that, we can go on from there,” Haku said.

“So we wait for them to fully wake up from their ordeal,” Gakushu agreed. “Hopefully in the next few days.”

“They simply require rest and warmth, Gakushu. They will be alright,” Haku said. “Speaking of which, I had best check on them to see how they are progressing.”

Year 3 Week 6 Day 1

“I apologize; what did you say your name was again?” a bright yellow Kitsune with red highlights, three tails, and a white underbelly asked.

“Hammer Strike.”

“Impossible,” A blue four-tailed Kitsune muttered. “Unless he is named in honor of the smith.” He smiled. “May I inquire who you are named after?”

“Please forgive Michio,” a silver-grey seven-tailed Kitsune interjected as one of his tails whapped the four-tailed fox on the head. “He still has much to learn about what is and is not possible. It is an honor, Ancient Fire.” He placed his fist in his palm and bowed low to Hammer Strike.

“l’ll be honest. I didn’t see that coming,” Hammer Strike muttered.

“After seven hundred years, you begin to see beneath the beneath,” the elderly Kitsune known as Satoru stated. “Even now I feel the warmth of the sun on your coat.”

“Well, it is the strongest aspect in that field,” Hammer Strike thought out loud. “On to the reason I called you three here. What was your primary objective coming out this far?”

“How long have you lived in this area?” Satoru asked.

“Three years in this region after rescuing the other three who are currently working on their own projects. Now, could you answer my question?”

“And has it ever been summer in that entire time? Sping? Fall?”

Hammer Strike didn’t respond as he stared at the Kitsune.

“The emperor wants to know why winter is unending in this region, why it is spreading, and, if possible, for it to be broken,” the elderly Kitsune told him. “To let it remain as it is could be disastrous to the balance.”

“Thank you,” Hammer Strike replied. “As for the cause, it is the windigos who are causing this neverending winter.”

“Those creatures the pups mentioned?” the yellow one asked.

“The very same that froze you all alive, Naoko.”

The yellow fox shuddered. “And the rest of the children's’ party is dead?”

“Yes. I was unable to arrive any sooner.”

“You saved three kits’ lives. The lives of the young are the most precious of all. We can only thank you for what you have done, not condemn you for what you could not,” Satoru said.

“As for what you can do to help the situation with the windigos, leave them be.”

“You ask us to turn our backs on this?” Michio exclaimed.

“I ask you to wait for events to play out they way they need to,” Hammer Strike responded.

“Do you posses any written information we may take back to the emperor to support your request?” satoru asked.

“I’m sorry, but I tend to keep knowledge like this unwritten.” Hammer Strike shook his head.

“Then the emperor will likely order military action,” Naoko sighed.

“Then allow me to tell you of the results of that. You will change nothing, and most likely waste resources,” Hammer Strike shrugged. “But, I have a feeling it’ll be hard to sway the decision of your leader off of the word of one.”

“Not unless you can explain how it will be stopped. Perhaps then our emperor will be satisfied.”

Hammer Strike hummed. “The best I could give you is something cryptic. I shall not say exactly what happens.”

“I am used to Cryptic lessons. It is all that gets taught to me,” Michio muttered as he folded his arms. “There is never an easy way or specific instructions like go to this spot at this time and watch the eclipse.”

His head received another thwack. This time Satoru used his paw with two fingers outstretched. “Any aid you can offer would aid us in showing this wisdom to the emperor.”

“It’s been years since I’ve had to be this cryptic,” Hammer Strike muttered to himself. “Winter shall stay for as long as strife is housed within the heart. The day the peaceful heart shines in the sky, summer will return, and the beasts shall be driven back to the land of old.”

“Well, at least the Emperor will have fun solving that riddle.” Michio muttered, his tone still surly, even as a smirk grew on his muzzle.

“If he solves it. I doubt the knowledge is there on some of the things mentioned.” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“But you promise it will end, and the balance will be preserved?” Naoko asked intently.

“For a decent amount of time.”

Satoru lifted his paws. A spark appeared, glowing in bright silvery-white light. It proceeded to grow and shift in his hands until the light faded. “It is the law of our people that all kindness be rewarded to the best of our ability. You have saved us, fed us, saved the kits, and kept them safe, but I am afraid I must ask that you continue to look after them until we may send a larger party to escort them back. In return for all you have done, and will do, should you accept, I offer you this ancient relic passed from one of the spirits of fortune who serves the goddess.” It was quite simply a cloth bag of a rather ugly green color.

“Instead of repaying me in a relic, I would like the repayment to be all of your survival-”

“Do not let its appearance fool you, Ancient Fire.” The Kitsune moved the bag aside and pulled the string to open it. He shook it gently. With a loud thump a full sized table landed on the ground before him. “Our lord Budai made this bag to carry anything and everything. One could even carry living beings inside it, should they be careful.”

“That could be useful incase my coat fails,” Hammer Strike remarked, looking to the bag.

Satoru handed it to him.

After a moment of hesitation, Hammer Strike placed the bag of holding on the table rather than testing it by placing it in his coat. “I made a pack of supplies for your journey, and before you head out I can make you a few new weapons, considering yours were somewhat damaged.”

“As it happens, I believe Naoko holds plans for the weapons he will need. I am sure you will be able to translate them for our host, won’t you, Naoko?”

“I don’t think that will be necessary,” Hammer Strike commented to the trio.

All three of them started in surprise.

“It doesn’t take me long to learn things.”

“While you work on that, may I ask which of the Kits helped with the spells outside the dwelling? I would like to talk with him.”

“Haku.”

“Thank you, Ancient Fire.” Satoru bowed again before rising to his feet and slowly making his way to find the kit in question.

“Instead of calling me Ancient Fire, can you three just use my name?” Hammer Strike asked.

“Of course, Hammer Strike. We live amongst the emperor's court. We are used to those deserving of respect demanding it from us, so forgive us our caution.”

“I’m very different about that. I don’t care for titles.”

“Well, that is something new,” Michio spoke. “Still, I shall do my best, Hammer Strike.”

“Good. Then you three are dismissed. I’ll get to work on the weapons.”

Year 3 Week 6 Day 5

Satoru walked the edges of the grounds with Haku as he had done for the last few days carefully analyzing the spell work. “You have talents, kit,” he noted approvingly.

“A good deal of it came from Hammer Strike. I merely sought a way to incorporate our magics into the enchantments he knew from his own lands.”

“Humility is a good trait for a magician.” Satoru laughed. “It reminds us there are forces we should not tamper with.”

“And some beyond our grasp until the goddess sees fit to bestow us with the wisdom to wield it.” Haku knelt to tend to one of the spell characters he’d had Hammer Strike forge in the marker. With a few scratches and a brief incantation, they glowed brightly again and the barrier shimmered red and blue.

“Have you desired to pursue magic further?”

“I hope to make it a part of my studies. In truth, I’m still not certain exactly what I wish to do. But I suppose my father was right in one respect at least. I have learned more in this one outing than I ever could have in the archives, even if I’d taken a thousand years to study.” He rose and dusted his fur off.

Satoru placed his hands before him, and in a flash of silver fire a small book appeared in his palms. “Perhaps this will aid you on your way,” he said, offering it to Haku.

“What is it?” Haku asked as he took the book in question. “I don’t believe I’ve seen its like in the archives.”

“My notes, my spells. I have no one to leave this with. If I did not make it back alive, my notes might be lost, but I believe if I leave them with you, perhaps you will be able to do something with them.”

“... Thank you. Are you a mystic then?”

“Sharp, too. You’ll do well with magic.”

“I do my best with what the goddess has granted me,” Haku said, bowing.

“Then you will do fine.” Satoru ruffled Haku’s head fur. “Never doubt it.”

“Satoru Sama?”

“Yes?” he asked

“Why do we even have the caste system in the first place?”

“The emperor thinks it prevents us from warring with each other.”

“There is so much talent that simply gets … wasted. It doesn’t make sense. Is there no way to change things?”

“Unfortunately, I am not a politician, kit. I cannot tell you that.”

“After all of this, living with Hammer Strike, I simply cannot see the logic in it. Why would the goddess support such a system where no one is equal, yet all are equal in her eyes?

“You must remember that order itself requires distinction,” the older Kitsune told him. “If we did not distinguish our places in the world, we would have no idea what we must do.”

“But what if we do not wish to live in that place we’ve been assigned? What if we desire a different path?”

“I’m afraid there are some questions we just can’t answer, kit.”

“With all due respect, Master Satoru, that’s not good enough.” Haku shook his head. “Gakushu has talent, but because of the caste system, he can’t choose his career, and even if he did receive permission, he would be frowned upon for choosing what is viewed as an inferior craft. It’s not right.” He shook his head. “It’s simply not right.”

“Many things aren't.” Satoru sighed tiredly. “I wish I could avail your fears, kit, but in seven hundred years I’ve only learned that eventually life will just be unfair.”

“That doesn’t mean we cannot fight to change it.” Determination filled Haku’s gaze as he looked out into the forest. “If one does nothing, then nothing will change, and that which is unfair shall remain so. That cannot be any longer.”

“That may be for your generation then.” Satoru patted Haku’s head. “Unfortunately, mine is on the way out.”

“You still have a few hundred years to go, Master Satoru. And if I receive the opportunity, it would be my honor to be your pupil when we return to Napon.”

“I look forward to seeing you again then, Haku.” Satoru smiled, bowing gently to the younger Kitsune.

“Sayōnara, Satoru Sama.”

“We thank you again for your kindness and your hospitality, Strike Sama,” Satoru said, bowing low to the Earth Pony. The three elder kitsunes had decided that the time to leave had come. And so with provisions for the trip and a careful plan to ensure they would make it home alive, they said their final goodbyes.

“Remember to set those wards up every time you make camp. You have the instructions for removing them to use at the next site, correct?” Haku asked.

Satoru nodded and chuckled. “Yes, young one, we will be fine, you have my word. The research you have made here may prove useful to the college. Do not be surprised if you and your friends receive a summons upon your return.”

“May your travels go easily,” Kurama said, bowing to Michio. “Gakushu is an excellent smith. I know his weapons will serve you well.”

“It is an unusual thing. We have forged our own blades for so long. But this is an unusual time, and a good warrior knows how to adapt. It has been a pleasure knowing you, Kurama, and I am sorry for your loss. Tadashi was a close friend.”

Gakushu shuffled. “Unusual though it may be, we cannot send you out there without protection against those beasts. Also, please note that the tsubas have been enchanted with a spell that should protect you from the cold as a last line of defense. Use their power sparingly.”

“We shall heed your counsel. The emperor will doubtless send a battalion at least. We shall make sure to give them your notes on the creatures and the counter spells for their protection. Expect the party within the year. Two at most.”

“We’ll see about that,” Hammer Strike commented. “Estimates tend to be wrong unless you have the knowledge of how things will go.”

“We need simply have faith. I shall keep the data you have gathered and transfer it into the archives,” Minako said. “What you three have discovered will make you quite famous. I hope you will be ready for that when you return.” He smirked ever so slightly as he turned to join his companions. Then, with their last goodbyes given, the trio passed through the perimeter and out into the wailing cold of the windigos’ storm.

Year 3 Week 43 Day 2

“Hammer Strike, do you think it would be possible to build a fishing boat to fish on the lake? The ice is pretty well thawed out by now,” Gakushu said as he twirled a charcoal stick in the air with his paw while he looked down at some of the drawings he had been working on. He paused as his ears twitched. “I hear something coming up to the front door.”

“Well, from the sounds of things, whoever it is isn’t immediately hostile,” Hammer Strike replied quietly. After a moment, there was a knock on the door. “Not immediately hostile, and surprisingly civil.”

Kurama held his kanabo at the ready. The long oak club was studded with blunted ebony spikes, giving it a fearsome appearance.

Hammer Strike sighed as he moved his way to the door, ensuring that his hoofsteps were heard so they wouldn’t continue knocking. Upon opening the door, he was greeted by an unusual sight. From the looks of the two in front of him, he could swear it was a young Star Swirl and Clover. “Yes?”

The two looked dumbstruck for a moment. Finally Star Swirl cleared his throat. “Please forgive us, sir, but we were led to believe there was no one left alive in this area.”

“That would be because of the heavy concentration of windigos in the region,” Hammer Strike replied. “Which don’t like the orbs of dense flame surrounding my home.”

“How can you talk about windigos so nonchalantly?” Clover finally asked loudly. Hammer Strike realized as he got a good look at her that she really did resemble a blue Twilight Sparkle in her younger years.

“Because I’ve killed enough of them that they don’t bother me,” Hammer Strike shrugged. “Then again, most things don’t bother me.”

All he got in response was two stunned faces from the Ponies.

“They don’t like fire. It’s as simple as that.”

“You are an Earth Pony… yes?” Star Swirl managed to ask. Confusion was clearly written on his face alongside a certain scientific curiosity.

“Yes,” Hammer Strike answered. A slowly growing grin began to form.

“So how exactly did you manage to direct the fire at the windigos?”

In his usual fashion, Hammer Strike’s hooves burst into blue fire. “Very carefully. Tell you what, give me a moment to clear something, and you can come in.”

“Of course.” Star Swirl nodded.

Hammer Strike closed the door and turned to the trio currently sitting off to the side. “Rooms. Remain hidden,” he said softly, giving a faint gesture for them to move.

The three Kitsunes nodded without a word, and made for their rooms as silently as possible.

After he was sure they were in their rooms, Hammer Strike returned and opened the door for the two to enter. “Come inside. I’m sure you’d like to get into a warm environment.”

The two followed him in, carefully eyeing their surroundings as they did.

“Please, sit.” Hammer Strike gestured to the couch.

“This is a large building for just one Pony,” Star Swirl noted.

“I’m bored almost all of the time, so I keep expanding the house.”

“That makes sense, I suppose.” He made his way to one of the chairs by the fire. “So then, I am Star Swirl, royal wizard to his majesty, King Bullion, and this is my apprentice, Clover the Clever.”

“Hammer Strike,” he said. “Now what brings you two out into this region?”

“A bit of an expedition by our… high strung Princess Platinum,” Star Swirl explained. “Clover and I were doing some scouting, and we happened to notice your house seems unaffected by this unending winter.”

“As stated, orbs of condensed flame.”

“Yes, the flames. I must admit I’ve never seen anyone of your tribe able to perform such an act. Is it something you’ve always been able to do?” Star Swirl asked.

“Oh no, none of them can do it. This talent is only possessed by myself,” Hammer Strike clarified.

“Have you any knowledge as to how?”

“Yes. In fact, I have plenty of information on how I am able to use it.”

“Would you mind explaining?”

“No, I won’t. The risk is more than a simple backfire like normal spells.”

Clover opened her mouth, as if to say something, her face contorted with outrage before her teacher cut her off. “Thats fair,” Star Swirl nodded calmly.

“Clover, please, say what you were going to say.” Hammer Strike looked to her.

“That's not fair! Magic like this could save lives! Being able to melt the snow could save crops and and keep Ponies warm!” Clover practically shouted.

“Magic like this takes countless years to learn. And should you try to recreate it and fail, you will not only kill yourself, but more lives than what you would have saved,” Hammer Strike said firmly. “I’ve studied this art for more than forty years, and I still can make a fatal mistake at any moment.”

Clover said nothing while Star Swirl quirked an eyebrow before nodding. “So I’m going to hazard a guess you are not from Chancellor Puddinghead’s expedition?”

“I am by myself. Never met them or any of their kingdom.”

“And I take it you would prefer not to become known to others?”

“I honestly don’t care. Tell them about me if you want, but be warned. I do not care about titles, nor do I care about nobility. Expect no special treatment from me.”

“Well if I may be blunt, you are possibly the scariest Pony I have ever met,” Star Swirl told him flatly. “And I would rather not make an enemy of you.”

Hammer Strike gave a dark chuckle. “Good.”

“Perhaps we will meet in the future,” Star Swirl said. “For now I think it best we return to our group before they send scouts.”

“Definitely for the best.”

“Farewell, Hammer Strike. I hope our paths will cross again.” With that the elderly wizard and his still-confused-apprentice left.

“Oh they will, Star Swirl. They will.”

Two hours later, Gakushu slunk into the room on all fours as he sniffed the air looking ready to bolt. “Who … who was here?”

“Two Unicorns investigating the area due to the lack of snow. You won’t have to worry about them. I gave them enough to keep them away for awhile.”

Gakushu stood up and nodded his head. “I’ll go tell the others that it’s safe to come out.”

“Well that’s a relief. I wonder why Unicorns would be out this far?” Kurama asked, confused after the three had reemerged from their rooms.

“It does seem a bit far afield for their castle, doesn’t it?” Haku agreed.

“They are trying to figure out what to do to clear the endless winter,” Hammer Strike replied.

“And what did you tell them?” Haku asked.

“I told them basic information on why there is no snow here, and to keep their leaders from bothering us, or in the case I explained to them, me.”

“So we are safe for the time being?” Gakushu asked.

“Should be, but keep an eye out,” Hammer Strike instructed.

Year 3 Week 59 Day 7

Gakushu looked at the others as they sat around the table. “So what are we doing for the upcoming year? I want to create a full set of samurai armor.”

“I might expand the house a bit more, work on a training room possibly,” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“Kurama would be most grateful,” Haku said as he pored over the spellbook Satoru had given to him.

Gakushu laughed as he tossed a small metal ball at Kurama, who was busily reading a small book about sword fighting one of the other Kitsunes had left him.

Karuma caught it casually. “Armor would be nice.” He nodded, not looking up from his book.

“Either Gakushu or myself will look into that,” Hammer Strike replied.

“How about both? He really has gotten very good. Perhaps a collaboration would help press him towards his next stage,” Haku said.

“I like that idea. You can see how I am coming along and show me better techniques.”

“Alright,” Hammer Strike replied.

Gakushu grinned happily as his tails swished back and forth. “Great!” He paused as he looked at a timepiece. “Oh, we have just a few minutes left before we start our fourth year!”

“A time to reflect on time passed and loved ones departed.” Haku casually flicked a finger as a cup of tea levitated on a shimmering red cloud to his hand. He blew on it gently and sipped deeply. “And the future that lies ahead.”

“A time to give thanks for what we have received.” Kurama nodded as he took his own cup and sipped it. “And look forward to what is yet to come”

“A future we can and will build with our own paws,” Gakushu added.

Haku raised his cup. “To the new year.”

Kurama nodded as he lifted his cup to Haku’s.

Gakushu raised his cup, looking to Kurama. “To the new year.” He smirked as he flicked his left ear. “Fifteen seconds.”

Hammer Strike smiled softly. “To what the new year brings.”

“May the goddess bless it,” Gakushu replied as the clock Hammer Strike had carved and forged chimed midnight.

The four friends struck their cups together and smiled as they brought them to their lips. Hammer Strike’s cup shook ever so slightly as he brought it closer. He stared at it momentarily, confused. The shaking grew more intense, the cup fell, spilling its contents all over the table. “Okay, that’s–” Hammer Strike was cut off as his speech slurred, his eyes rolled into the back of his head, and much to the dismay of the three kits, he collapsed onto the floor with a final crash that left a significant dent in the wooden floorboards.

Year 4 Week 1 Day 1

Kurama and Haku groaned with effort as they rolled Hammer Strikes body onto one of the beds. “Is he breathing?” Kurama asked as he panted.

Haku held a steady hand over Hammer Strike’s muzzle. “Yes, but it’s very shallow. Whatever this is, it’s happened very suddenly. And considering none of us are following suit, I would say it’s a fairly safe bet to guess the food and environment aren’t responsible.”

“Then what happened? Did he get cursed? Did we do something to anger the goddess?” Gakushu asked as he sat down on the floor to recover from their exertions.

“He’s a Pony. You know as well as I do that Faust would have protected him,” Kurama said.

“Then what happened?” Gakushu’s eyes suddenly widened and he began to tremble. “We need to check on the orbs. What if his going down will cause them to snuff out? We’ll be at the mercy of the windigos.”

Haku shook his head. “Hammer Strike enchanted them to be self sustaining. They will not fail. Still, whatever this is, it has left him in a comatose state. I may be able to perform a spell to analyze his chakras, but I am dubious as to whether it will work. It requires a certain level of mastery to accomplish properly.”

“And we are all apprentices.” Gakushu shook his head. “Well this is a nice way to start the new year. How long do you think he will be like this? Can we survive without Strike Sensei?”

“He’s taught us just about everything he knows about surviving and tending the land. We will be able to survive. And we are not entirely as defenseless as we used to be. Those windigos will have a great deal of difficulty killing us this time around,” Haku replied.

“Still, we’ll have to approach this carefully,” Kurama said. “You know herbs, right, Haku?”

“I made a fairly in depth study back at the archives, yes.”

“Is there anything I could retrieve that would help him?”

Haku shook his head. “Not without a proper diagnosis, no.”

“Then what do we do?” Gakushu asked as he pounded the bed post with a balled up paw.

“We wait. We watch. And if he does not improve, we will discuss a proper course of action,” Haku said simply. “For now, all his symptoms seem to suggest a severe case of exhaustion.”

Year 4 Week 1 Day 5

Haku sat patiently taking notes on the paper they’d made from materials in their greenhouse. In the last few days, Hammer Strike had returned to consciousness a total of approximately ten times, lasting just long enough to get some food and water down his throat before he relapsed into unconsciousness. The good news was that it appeared Hammer Strike was not in any immediate danger. The bad news was they still didn’t quite know what was wrong. Hammer Strike always passed out before they had the chance to ask.

Haku sighed as he laid his makeshift brush and paper aside and ran a paw down Hammer Strike’s mane. He held the paw over the Pony’s heart to feel breathing and detect heartbeat. As it had been the last few days, so it was now. Hammer Strike’s body temperature felt cooler than normal. There was no danger of hypothermia, but the distinct lessening of temperature was a great concern in and of its own right. The sense of his vast power that had first saved them in the clearing so long ago had dwindled to a pale remnant like the last embers of a dying fire.

Haku shook his head. “Hammer Strike, how are we supposed to be able to help you with this of all things?” He sighed wearily, rubbing his baggy, bloodshot eyes. The spellbook he had so happily accepted before lay upended and opened like a folio of papers. A great pile of scribbles, scrawls, and crumpled paper had formed around it, scattered in various places across the desk. No wisdom had been forthcoming from the volume, and any secret places Hammer Strike may have created for himself remained undiscovered, despite their best efforts.

“Rest now, Haku. I’ll keep the vigil tonight,” Kurama said, walking in with a cup of tea.

Haku let out another heavy sigh. “It’s just so frustrating, Kurama. All this knowledge available, and none of it can help him.”

“You once told me that to deny myself rest would only lead me into trouble. This wisdom is true for a mage as well as a warrior. Sleep. Let your brain meditate on today’s events, and perhaps the goddess will aid you in your dreams, or the moon maiden will offer you some glimpse of wisdom you have overlooked,” he said, setting the glass before the bedraggled Kitsune. “He will not die tonight, Haku.”

“... And I don’t plan on dying anytime soon,” Hammer Strike commented quietly.

“Hammer Strike Sama!” Haku exclaimed, accidentally lapsing into the formal mode of address. The pair were quickly at the Earth Pony’s side.

“How long have I been out?”

“Since the last time you were conscious, or in total?” Haku asked.

“Both.”

“Almost five full days total. About ten hours since last time,” kurama said.

“Delightful,” Hammer Strike said dryly as he took a few breaths. “I can’t feel my field, nor magic…”

Kurama rushed from the room and returned with a glass of water, hastily offering it to Hammer Strike.

Hammer Strike began to sit up, accepting the water. “Thank you, Kurama.”

“We have been trying to figure out just what happened, but so far we still don’t know. Still, this is a good sign. You’re far more alert than you have been the last few days, and you can hold a proper conversation. That would imply some form of recovery,” Haku said.

“Do you remember what I told you about my power, Haku? About how it affects me?”

Haku nodded. “I have been trying to find a way to rekindle it.”

“You can’t. The energy needed is… too much.” Hammer Strike seemed to drift off for a moment before his eyes snapped back open. “I think I know what it is, but I’ve only encountered it while physically hurt to the point of being bedridden.”

“Are you well enough to explain, or do you need more rest? If the main danger is past, I believe we all can breathe a sigh of relief.”

“I should be fine,” Hammer Strike assured. “My power is made from certain forces. Think of them like fire and earth, my strength and my control of fire. Something infected it, and I began to see visions of the future, of the past, time itself. It’s harmful to have the field overtaken by something different than it should be. Unfortunately, the only way to clear it is to empty it.”

“So your power essentially snuffed itself in order to purge itself?”

“Yes. But I need it to live, so when it ran dry...”

“Your body shut down as much as it could to keep you alive on the energy you had left?” Kurama asked

“Essentially.”

“Did you know this was going to happen?” Haku asked.

“Not this drastically, nor this soon.”

“They why didn’t you tell us about it? It would have saved us a great deal of worry,” Haku said somewhat irritably.

“There were no signs, and I’ve never felt it on it’s own. If I told you when it occurred to me, could you have remembered it for two and a half years?”

“Yes,” Haku said tiredly as he struggled in vain to hold back a yawn.

“You’d be surprised at how many cannot. Go get your rest, both of you.”

“Hammer Strike …”

“Haku, I’m not going to die anytime soon. Go get some rest.”

Kurama put a paw on Haku’s shoulder. “Sleep, Haku.”

“Kurama, I–” He looked at that stern gaze and knew he was in no condition to succeed, even if he did have the winning side of the argument, which he didn’t. He sighed and dropped his head, then began to rise with Kurama’s support. “Alright. But I will be back first thing once I wake,” he insisted.

“I’ll be here.” Kurama nodded as Haku slowly shuffled his way out.

Year 4 Week 2 Day 1

Hammer Strike sighed to himself as he laid in bed. He didn’t have the energy to move around and do anything, leaving him very, very, bored. He heard Kurama, Haku, and Gakushu wandering the house doing their own things.

“Bored to death yet?” an all-too-familiar voice spoke up.

“Wow, I thought terrible puns were above your pay grade,” Hammer Strike groaned. “What do you want, Death?”

“Well you can see me, so this shouldn’t take too much longer,” Death noted. “That's usually the last step.”

Hammer Strike chuckled. “That’s funny. I’m sorry, Death, but I know the outcome of this, and I’m afraid your list doesn’t have my marked death here.”

“Then why am I here?” Death asked.

“Because either you think I’m dying, or you’re incredibly bored.”

“Maybe. To be honest, I’m still getting used to the job.”

“You mentioned something about replacing the old Death, so how recent was the change?”

“A hundred years or so.”

Hammer Strike hummed. “Pretty recent, I guess. I’m sorry to say, but you won’t be claiming my soul for a long time. Don’t worry though, I’ll tell you when I’m actually dying.”

“...I know you're not lying, or at least you don’t think you are, but somehow I feel I’m going to regret this moment someday.”

“You will, don’t worry.”

“So then we’ve met before?”

“Yeah, though our meetings aren’t on the best of cases, which is a shame really.”

“No mortal has said that line to me before.” Death chuckled.

“And you’ll learn that I’m not like any of them.” Hammer Strike reached over and patted Death on the shoulder.

“You just touched me,” Death noted in alarm.

“Yep.”

“And you're still alive.”

“Yep.”

“Are you a god or something?” Death asked as a long scroll popped up in front of him.

“Nope,”Hammer Strike replied. “Wouldn’t want to ever be one either. Too much pesky business.”

“Oh, Dad is going to love this.” Death face hoofed.

“What? The fact that you’re interacting with a mortal who doesn’t care, or the conversation?”

“Yes,” Death answered.

“This is why we mostly get along.”

Year 4 Week 43 Day 2

Hammer Strike rolled his neck as he placed another log onto a sled he had made in order to move wood around easier. “Alright, ten logs should be fine for a month of firewood.”

A stiff breeze suddenly kicked up at Hammer Strike’s side. There was a loud thump and a blur buffeted into a nearby bush.

“Huh, windy,” Hammer Strike shrugged to himself as he began to strap the harness on. Once it was secure he began his way back home, knowing for a fact that someone was following him.

Meanwhile the bush rustled as a pegasus stallion stood up. He had light blue fur with a mane that was streaked orange yellow and black. He wore Pegasus armor and a large helmet with a fan that indicated him as a commander.

“Whoever this spy is, he seems to be very strong, Pansy,” Commander Hurricane said.

From several feet away behind a tree, a light brown Pegasus with a powder-blue mane peeked out. “Perhaps he’s not a spy? Maybe he just lives here, sir,” Pansy squeaked out.

“Nonsense, Pansy. It’s obvious the Earth Ponies knew we’d be coming this way, and so Chancellor Puddinghead sent this Earth Pony out here to appear to be living here. A clever strategy, but he doesn’t know that we know about it, and that gives us the advantage.”

“But what if he knew that we’d find out about it, and planned around it, sir?”

“Never fear, Pansy. For we shall simply plan around the plan he has made to plan around us,” Hurricane said as if it was so simple.

“But, sir, he seemed to not even realize you hit him, and you were going pretty fast. Maybe we should go back to the camp and get reinforcements?”

“And give him time to set a trap? No. We shall handle this ourselves.” Hurricane stomped his hoof authoritatively. “Now then, come along, private.” Hurricane took to the air without another word.

“Join the army they said. It’s an honor they said,” Pansy muttered, joining Hurricane in the air.

Hammer Strike groaned as he entered their home. “Haku, Kurama, get into the basement forge with Gakushu, and stay down there. Guests are bound to be over in a minute.” Neither Kitsune responded as they dropped what they were doing and did as they were told.

Hammer Strike stood by the door, listening to the quiet sounds of wind outside, soon interrupted by wings, and then the creaking of wood on the patio. Before they could knock on the door, however, he pulled it open, revealing the two Pegasi.

The larger of the two charged him instantly, only to be sent flying as Hammer Strike brushed him away with a hoof.

“Um...excuse me, Mister Spy, but we’d like to invade your cottage for a forward operating base. You know…. if that's okay with you,” the remaining pegasus said, wilting with every word.

“No.”

“...Okay.” The pegasus in question turned and started to walk away.

The cold winter winds howled as whips of ice lashed at the Pony’s flanks. Thick, heavy flakes fringed the shy Pegasus’ armor in ice as the commander awaited at the edge. He put up a bold front and laid a supportive wing on the smaller one’s shoulder. The pair stepped out beyond the barrier and were lost to the storm for a few moments before they walked back inside again. They blinked disbelievingly at their surroundings, then shivered. The larger, stronger stallion held to his subordinate, supplying what warmth he could manage as they made their way back to the door with chattering teeth.

“Um, S-s-sir, perhaps we could try being a teensie bit nicer? After all, we don’t know if he’s really a spy, and we live up in the clouds anyways, so how could he spy on us when we live all the way up there?”

“Don’t be fooled, Pansy,” Commander Hurricane growled. “It’s all a ruse.”

“Then how come they’re all nice and cosy in a warm house while we’re out here in the cold? With all due respect, sir, I think we’re the invaders here.” Pansy shuddered and withdrew even further. Icicles had begun to form on her wings. “S-s-spies or not, if we don’t ask for their help, we’re going to die,” she whispered, trailing off to a barely perceptible whimper.

“I suppose a temporary alliance is necessary,” Hurricane sighed in defeat. Slowly the pair approached the heavily reinforced door.

“You might want to take off your helmet, sir. It’s good manners, and it might show we just want to talk instead of, you know, trying to do a hostile takeover?”

“Very well, Pansy.” Hurricane rolled his eyes as he removed his helmet. “You may knock.”

Pansy reached up a timid hoof, only for the door to open once again before she even had the chance to finish the knock.

“E-e-excuse me, um … sir, but … my c-c-commanding officer would l-l-like to speak with you,” Pansy chattered.

Hammer Strike stared blankly at the two of them before sighing. “Alright, let’s hear it, what do you want to talk about?”

“It is your lucky day, civilian. You are privileged with the opportunity to offer lodgings to Commander Hurricane himself for the duration of this storm.”

After a moment Hammer Strike slowly closed the door. “Goodbye.”

“W-wait!” Pansy shoved a hoof into the door frame. “Please, sir. We’re cold and hungry, and the storm has separated us from our camp. We can’t even fly in this weather. Our feathers freeze before we can get above the clouds. If you could find the kindness in your heart to put up with us for a little while, we really would appreciate it. Please?” she asked, staring at him with her large, cute eyes.

“You I can stand. It’s your commanding officer who needs to learn one important thing about me. I don’t care about titles. If you want my respect, earn it.” Hammer Strike frowned. “So, you’re free to enter, but I want to hear something different from him.”

“Thank you.” Pansy nodded her head, then looked pointedly at her commander and coughed ever so lightly, her eyes motioning towards the stallion.

Hurricane sighed and rolled his eyes “May we please have shelter from the storm?” he groaned.

Hammer Strike took one step over, giving them space to enter the house.

Pansy slowly plodded her way in and immediately made for the fireplace, plopping down on the rug as she allowed the warmth of the flames to bathe her wings and help them to defrost. For some reason, she looked especially cute and vulnerable here as the light of the flames flickered in her eyes.

Hurricane eyed the home as he entered slowly hoof after hoof. “So where are your allies?” Hurricane asked suspiciously.

“Non-existent,” Hammer Strike replied as he closed the door. “It’s just been me here for nearly five years now.”

“A likely story,” Hurricane said as he moved near Pansy.

“I figured the commander would have an impressive set of armor, well protected and whatnot. So why don’t you?”

“This is the best armor the Pegasi blacksmiths have ever made,” Hurricane said, insulted.

“As a smith myself, I find that very depressing.”

“How dare you insult my armor!”

“You’re wide open!”

“My barrel and chest are covered, and my helmet covers my head. My armor does not hinder my wings or my tail, so how am I open?”

“The joints, your rear, legs, and the back of your neck are wide open. One well placed cut or arrow, and you’re going to deal with issues.”

“One day, when we have conquered this land, legions of Pegasi shall wear this armor in shining gold plates to honor me!”

“Come here for a moment.”

“And why would I do that?”

“Do you want improvements, or do you want me to continue?”

Hurricane rolled his eyes. “Very well. We are stuck during this storm. I suppose no harm could come from humoring you,” he said, stepping to stand before the Pony smith.

Hammer Strike led him to an open room with random pieces of training equipment and dummies.

“You seem to have kept yourself busy,” Hurricane noted, looking around.

“I deal with an issue that keeps me from sleeping for weeks on end,” Hammer replied. “I want to show you a few things, and perhaps you’ll make adjustments to them when you return. But it’s your choice on whether you listen or not,” he finished, grabbing one of the training swords.

“Such as?” Hurricane asked warily.

“The biggest weak points you have.”

“This should be interesting,” Hurricane chuckled. “Alright then, show me.” He lowered himself near the ground and engaged his positively archaic wingblades.

It was over far too quickly. The next few seconds were filled with movement as Hammer Strike struck hurricane in every major weak point of his armor while nimbly dodging the Pegasus’s wing strikes. Hurricane thumped to the ground less than two minutes after they’d started.

“And that is the match.”

“But … how?” Hurricane said weakly.

“I told you. While you think you’re protected, you leave yourself wide open, and the armor doesn’t help.”

Hurricane couldn’t find the words to respond, so he stared weakly in shock instead.

“I am giving you this knowledge to better yourself. You can either accept it or forget it,” Hammer Strike said, placing the training blade aside.

“Why would an Earth Pony help a Pegasus?”

“Because I don’t care if you have wings or a horn. I do not care about titles of nobility or any of those things. I see you as an equal, but only if you can show that in return.”

Hurricane just stared, awed and humbled for the first time in a long time.

“Now come on. This room isn’t properly ventilated just yet. It’s only going to stay cool. It won’t warm up.”

With a groan Hurricane managed to move to his hooves and follow.

Meanwhile, back at Hammer Strike’s mine the large stone tunnels stood empty as they had for over a week, and would continue to do until the storm broke. All was silent except for a very faint, gentle ping of steel against stone. It came from behind the floor at the southern wall of the mine. The sound continued to grow in pitch and volume as the stone shook slightly. Loose dust began to fall away, first in grains, then in handfuls, then in torrents. Small pebbles began to jump with each vibration. Then with a crack and a shower of stone fragments, something smooth and pointed gleamed in the low light. The steel tip of a pickaxe had broken into the mine from below.

Year 5 Week 32 Day 3

Hammer Strike frowned as he looked over his tools. For almost a year now one of his tools had been vanishing every other week. Gakushu had no idea where they went. Kurama and Haku hadn’t even entered the mines in over a year, so they didn’t know either. “I swear that’s the tenth pickaxe this year,” he muttered to himself.

This wasn't the only issue that Hammer Strike had noticed in the last few weeks. He had made a point of leaving certain ore veins open in case he needed them later, and so far many of them had vanished. At first it was the less useful metals like gold, but now several veins of iron and other stronger ores had seemingly vanished. Even the coal seemed to be wandering off. Also, somehow the stones seemed to be rearranging themselves. At first Hammer Strike had figured it was just him, but after a few visits he began faintly marking certain stones, and several times he had found the marked stones in completely new sections of the mine. It was clear someone had found his mine.

“Uh, Senesi, we’re going to use our secret floor. One of Haku’s perimeter markers went off. You have visitors heading your way. Please be safe, Sensei,” Gakushu said with a nervous bow. Haku and the others soon followed suit.

“Wonderful. I wonder if this is going to be a repeat visit. Or am I going to meet the Earth Ponies?” Hammer Strike sighed heavily.

“I do not know, but bye.” He yipped as he dashed for the hidden panel into their escape tunnel.

Hammer Strike sighed as he began to move towards home, muttering to himself about too many problems. Upon reaching the house he opened the door and paused before turning around and glancing out.

A female Earth Pony with a brown coat and a broccoli-green mane and tail stood there on the path. Unlike Pinkie Pie, this one was zipping around without the bunny hopping, though she looked around with about the same speed as the famous party Pony from the future. “Oh, hello. I have to say, this is amazing, Smart Cookie. I mean this was all snow and cold and ice, and yet, here we have a warm oasis. I can sense so much magic, not just Earth Pony, but how could this be? Somepony’s been moving rocks all over the place, but I don’t feel your kind of magic here.” Her eyes widened. “I smell a smithy! Ooh, ooh, ooh, I love smithies!” She clopped her hooves together excitedly. “Well come on, Smart Cookie, maybe they can help barter for some warm weather gear and stock us up on food. Oh I hope they have sweets. I haven’t had any sweets in ages!”

Smart Cookie, a chestnut stallion with a sparkling blonde mane and tail sighed heavily. “Yes, Chancellor Puddinghead,” he said. “And maybe we can see about getting a replacement map while we’re at it?” he said, lifting the tattered remains of parchment that had once been their guiding instrument. A head-shaped hole had been made right through the middle, making it impossible to navigate.

“But why? That map would never work. To find warmth we would have gone off the edge of it anyway. What then? We can’t just draw onto the edge of the map. That would take up valuable supplies,” Puddinghead responded. She quickly donned a rather outrageous hat and grinned widely as the door to the mysterious cabin opened to reveal a tall, solidly built Earth Pony covered in scars. He’d clearly seen combat, and the tired look behind his eyes was only added to by the thick beard he sported.

“Ooh, an Earth pony. You must be the owner of this land. So, how’s the farm? And… do you smith? You look like you smith, and you sure do smell like a smith.” A sharp tail yank from behind soon brought her back into focus. “Oh, right, most Ponies outside of my tribe don’t like me licking their fur, but I bet you taste like a smith, too. But yeah, we need room for five nights so I can raid your pantry and cook up a storm for the next few weeks on the trail, and then I’d like to commission some better armor against the cold, and maybe buy a few blankets as well. Oh, and maybe some fur to line my hat and keep my head warm. Oh yeah, I’m Chancellor Puddinghead, leader of all Earth Ponies. I sure hope you haven’t met those meanies Hurricane or Platinum. Those bullies keep taking all our food. If you’re not helpful I might have to just claim this land for my tribe and not move on.”

Hammer Strike stared blankly at the Pony in front of him before sighing. “To respond to all of that, first my farm is fine. Second, I am a smith. Yes, I would prefer you don’t lick my fur. I might be able to arrange the housing. I don’t know about you raiding my supplies. I don’t have a lot of cooking utensils. I could make you the armor to better serve against the cold. Blankets take time to make, and I would need to make more. The fur to line your hat would take some time. And lastly, nice to meet you, Puddinghead. I don’t care if you’re the leader of all the Earth Ponies because I’ve never met you or interacted with anyone associated with you until now. I have met Hurricane. And finally, I wouldn’t let you claim my land. Being passive aggressive won’t help you here.”

Smart Cookie groaned and rolled his eyes in a longsuffering manner as he laid a hoof on his nose and shook his head. “Look, do you think you could put up with us for a few days, and maybe help me get a new map? Our last one had some ... issues.”

“If you don’t bother me while I work, and don’t act passive aggressive with me, then perhaps I can help, Hammer Strike replied. “Thankfully I had the hidden room stocked with supplies to last two weeks,” he thought to himself.

“Well, maybe some help on making a good ladle would be nice,” Puddinghead spoke up.

Year 5 Week 33 Day 1

“I don’t know how to feel about that nonsense,” Hammer Strike muttered as he gave an all clear knock on the floor, letting the three know they were free to come up again.

“Is anything else missing from the forge that hasn’t been given to our guests?” Gakushu asked as he pulled himself up from the secret hole in the floor.

“Thankfully I just gave them spare stuff.”

“So, shall we look at the forge and hunt down what is happening to our gear?” He paused before adding on. “If that is what you wish, Sensei,” he said with a short bow.

“I tried already. The tunnels have changed. They’re unfamiliar to me now. Markers are gone, and now it’s just a spiral of a mess. I’m glad my personal project was kept in here.”

“So what do we do, start a middle cave? Dig down?” Gakushu asked. “Something is happening and nothing I seem…” He paused. “Maybe… I have a trick up one of my tails that might help us. I’ll need two weeks to get it set up, but it should do the trick. We should start by removing more of the stone to create that guest house you wanted to work on, build up a foundation or something.”

“Go for it. I need to continue work on my project. I want to finish it before I forget anything,” Hammer Strike said as he made his way towards the basement forge.

“Very well, Sensei. I shall start work, but maybe I could have a small forge on the grounds outside the caves as well? That is, if you feel I am ready to run my own small forge.”

“I don’t mind you using the forge, but if you want to try your paws at making a forge of your own, I can show you some tricks,” Hammer Strike said, fishing out a small box from a chest.

“I look forward to that,” Gakushu answered happily, and with great vigor.

“Should we post a watch?” Kurama asked.

“Whoever it is, they aren’t moving outside the cave, so I say we just move everything out, take what’s left of the stockpile, and bring it home.” Hammer shrugged as he pulled a ring out of the box and began to move towards the worktable.

“I feel sad we have to abandon the caves.”

“We can still use them. We just can’t store anything in them.”

“Would you like for me to use a teleportation spell? It would make the transfer much simpler and faster than simply carrying the supplies,” Haku suggested.

“If you want. If it comes down to it though, I can just carry it overnight when you all go to sleep.”

“I believe we would rather be of assistance, rather than simply letting you do all the work, Hammer Strike,” Haku said.

“We’ll see which happens first,” Hammer Strike replied as he moved a few gems onto the table and began sorting through them. He would hold each one on top of the ring for a moment before changing to another of its type.

“I’ve never known you to be one for adornment, Hammer Strike,” Kurama said, lifting an eyebrow.

“It’s not for me. I’ve been keeping myself busy, and someone comes to mind every now and then, along with a question I didn’t get to ask before my unexpected departure. So I’ve been remaking this thing.”

“And what is it?” Haku asked.

“An engagement ring,” Hammer Strike replied, looking at the blank expression of the three. “That… isn’t a thing in Napon, I take it?”

“Back home, Gakushu and myself would be meeting our brides in a few years. Their dowries have already been paid. I’ve never heard of someone requesting a ring before,” Kurama said.

“It’s not a request, but… think of it as a way to ... I have no idea how to explain this,” Hammer Strike muttered the last part. “It’s a fancy way of asking her to marry me, with something to show for it, I guess?”

“Is this custom amongst Ponies?” Kurama asked Haku.

“Yes, from what I have seen in my studies, it is customary to exchange some form of token to represent the bond that is being proposed, though it does not always have to be a ring. That is generally reserved among the Unicorns as the standard tradition, since their horns are perfect for wearing rings, and they seem to be absolutely fascinated with wealth as a whole.”

“So it is a symbol of your affection, a gift? What a strange way to show marriage. Is not scent good enough?” Gakushu asked.

“Ponies have different strengths and weaknesses in their senses,” Hammer Strike replied.

“That, and the lust for jewels among the Platinum line is legendary. They will do practically anything for the sake of getting riches,” Haku said.

“One day I’ll be back with her, but until then I am here. I am out and about, working in this large, strange world to help with balance and other nonsense for as long as I live...”

“May our poets one day record your wedding and the love that burns in your heart,” Gakushu muttered with a frown. Emotions swirled in a tightly controlled vortex after hearing the dedication Hammer Strike had for this one mare. Whoever she was, she must be lucky indeed.

Year 5 Week 53 Day 3

Kurama, Haku, and Gakushu stood before Hammer Strike outside the cabin where they had spent nearly six years with him. They had spotted smoke on the horizon a week ago, and then the previous day a messenger had come informing them a small contingent of warriors and powerful fire mages had been sent, and where currently camped out not far away. The force would give them until noon the following day to take care of any business they needed.

Kurama checked the straps on his armor another time. The ebony shingled plates fit his body snugly. Hammer Strike had personally worked on the undermail, making it both strong and light, and there was no reason to doubt that the armor would protect him for many years to come with proper care. “You helped me to find my center,” he told Hammer Strike as he did his best to hold an emotionless face. He held the black crested helmet at his side, the snarling dragon-faced mask hanging loosely as it waited to adorn his face. “I will never be able to repay what you have done for me.” He did his best to hold back tears as he bowed low to Hammer Strike.

“Kurama, the best way to repay me is to live your life to the fullest,” Hammer Strike replied softly. “Live honorably.”

Haku stepped forward in his finest robe and bowed out of respect. “You have helped me progress so much as a spell caster, but more importantly as a person. I thank you for your mercy, and I hope that one day during your many adventures you will come to visit us at Napon. If the goddess grants me her grace, I intend to overthrow the caste system so that we need no longer suffer being forced to be that which we are not.”

“I know you will one day, Haku. As for me visiting Napon, I’m sure I’ll be around eventually, but I don’t know how long it will be before then. You know what my history is like.”

Gakushu stood garbed in a set of light armor he had crafted with a small handcart that held examples of not just his own tools, but of Hammer Strike’s to prove his own worth as a smith, and that of his teacher. He gave the Earth Pony a small bow. “Thank you for the great lessons, and the teachings. It is my hope to incorporate the skills and tricks you have taught me back home to bring a new look to some of our blades. And when you do visit, I shall have a new Katana made for you to wield. It will be my finest work.” He frowned, but only a moment before he spoke his mind, as his sensei had taught him. “May I name a kit after you after I marry and meet my wife in two years?”

Hammer Strike chuckled. “If you want. And I can’t wait to see how far you progress in the years before I arrive.”

“You can count on that,” Gakushu answered with a grin.

In unison the three kitsune bowed low before Hammer Strike, their left paws held flat facing there right. “Sayōnara, shisho!” they pronounced in timed unison.

“Until next time, young ones. May your future lead ever on to glory,” Hammer Strike told them.

The three Kitsunes rose and hesitantly turned their backs as they headed in the direction of the camp. Every now and then one would look back, their faces reflecting fear and anxiety for their futures, but still they moved forward until they vanished from sight.

Hammer Strike stood on the porch of the house, watching them leave. As soon as they were out of sight a tear rolled down his muzzle. “The first time we meet, and for two of you, the last...”

88 - Back to the Future

Extended Holiday
Ch 88: Back to the Future
Act 11

Year 6 Week 47 Day 1

Hammer Strike dragged his hooves ever onward as he pulled the next set of logs behind him towards the house. He didn’t need them, but the habit had formed over the years, and he couldn’t stop himself. He felt empty. With the three kits around he almost always had something new to work on, something different to teach, to learn, to show. But now there was just him and his thoughts, and admittedly they weren’t the best.

Once a month, go collect firewood, chop it. Mine for resources. He would help Gakushu in smithing, Haku in magic, and Kurama in fighting. Yet now his days were empty. He finished the house, he dug out too many resources, and he never needed to return for more. He had his equipment, he had everything he could need, but it was still a hollow victory.

Somewhere off in the distance a strange gasping, grinding sound echoed through the forest.

Hammer Strike’s ears twitched at the noise, but other than that he continued to chop wood at the side of his home, his mind distracted and idle.

“We’re definitely here this time,” The Doctor said triumphantly as he pulled the brake and the TARDIS materialized fully. Behind him Grif, Rarity, and Vital Spark looked very un-amused while Derpy bit into another muffin. As for Pensword, he had the glint of excitement in his eyes, not even caring if the TARDIS was in the right place or not. Balancing on a hoof was the concentration crystal from a Dalek eye stalk.

The entire group, with the exception of Vital Spark, was covered with singed fur and feathers and several larger, more serious burn marks. Grif and Pensword both had several new scars from stab wounds. The group had literally been all across time and space, and had been forced to face Sontarans, Daleks, Cyber Ponies, Slitheens, and the Nimon. They had been stabbed, shot, tortured, and many other unpleasant things they preferred not to think of.

Grif made his way to the door. “Alright, Doctor, I’m going to open the door. If, for some reason, an alien is on the other side of the door, you’re going to need another regeneration. And I really don’t care if that breaks time.”

“I’m positive there is nothing beyond that door!” The Doctor gulped. “I hope.”

“Well if there is, we can handle it.” Pensword was smiling of all things. “After this, I am sadly going to be commanding desks, so I am so ready.”

“As long as you don’t lock me up again. Seriously, guys, I could’ve helped. Clover’s started teaching us combat magic,” Vital complained.

“Believe me,” Grif said as he ran a claw across a new scar near his left shoulder. “It wasn’t enough.” With a sigh he drew a scissor grenade he had stolen off a Sontaran and threw open the door. The cold air hit him full in the face as he looked out into the heavily wooded area. “Well at least we’re not being attacked yet.”

“Could be like Tans Five,” Pensword muttered.

A distant whinny sounded on the winds.

“That’s a Windigo!” Pensword shouted in shock and horror.

“What makes you think that, dear?” Rarity asked with a raised brow.

“Because, Time Machine, problems when we show up, cold blast hitting Grif, and whinny. The natural assumption is we are facing a Windigo.”

“Always threats with you military types.” The Doctor sighed. “Well come along, Derpy, we have someone to find.”

“Coming, Doctor,” Derpy cheered as the group slowly filed through the exit.

Vital looked pointedly at the ship’s control console. “Now will you let me out?”

Pensword paused at the doorway. “Just try walking out. The worst that always happens is you hit an invisible wall.”

Vital Spark sighed. “I guess I can’t grudge her that. And at least she landed me someplace soft when she threw me back last time.” He took a deep breath. “Alright, I’m coming through.” He placed a tentative hoof in front and cautiously made his way to the door. At last he made his way outside and turned to face the console once more. “Finally! Thank you,” he said.

“Okay, I guess we split up into groups of–” Grif started.

“Or we can just follow the tracks leading to those big, glowing orbs of pure sunlight over there,” Vital Spark said.

“...Fine,” Grif sighed. The group headed off in the direction of the lights. Eventually a building took shape in the distance. It was a large two story high log cabin complete with windows, a chimney, a porch, a side shed, a cellar entrance, and a path leading to a nearby mountain cave. While taking in the view they heard the steady thunk of wood being chopped.

Grif drew a sword as they approached, not prepared to take any more chances. As the group rounded the corner they stopped. Grif and Pensword both took a full minute to recognize the Pony chopping wood in front of them between the full beard, the thicker fur, and the lack of an overcoat.

“Grif, did ... did we finally actually find him?” Pensword asked.

“What happened to him?” Grif asked back

“So, who’s here this time? Puddinghead? No, too quiet. Hurricane?” Hammer Strike never turned towards them, instead continuing his work. He didn’t hear their voices, obviously. “I already told you I can’t keep showing you flaws in your armor. You need to figure it out yourself.”

“Hammer Strike?” Grif said, approaching him slowly as he sheathed his blade.

Hammer Strike turned around, his eyes focusing on the Gryphon. “Have we… met…?” Hammer Strike blinked a few times. “Grif?”

“It’s me.” Grif nodded. “Are you okay, Hammer Strike?”

Hammer Strike looked Grif over a few times, eventually changing to look behind him. “It’s ... really you? I’ve not gone mad?”

“Hammer Strike?” Rarity approached, doing her best not to recoil from the unkempt condition of the Earth Pony’s beard and mane. “It’s us. We’re really here, darling.”

“I-I’ve been here, waiting for you all. I was wondering if rescue was coming or not,” Hammer Strike said, looking them over again.

“We were … sidetracked.” Grif sent a glare in The Doctor's direction before turning back to Hammer Strike. “But I did enjoy it, I got to learn more military training, and we do have a few unofficial treaties from a space race in two thousand years.” Pensword spoke.

Grif glared Pensword into silence before returning to Hammer Strike. “How long have you been waiting?”

“It’s been nearly seven years, Grif,” Hammer Strike replied, looking around himself at the house, path, barrier, even the cave. “I’ve been trying to remain… occupied while I waited.”

“Seven years? Seven years of being in a timeline with your other self?” The Doctor’s eyes bulged. “We need to get him out of here as soon as possible,” he insisted.

“My other self? There’s another me here?”

“Shawn, four words. Wibbly wobbly, timey wimey. Now how about we get you back home before the doctor suffers a heart attack in both his hearts, or worse, we start an accidental paradox,” Vital Spark said as he approached and laid a supportive hoof on his friend’s shoulder. “We’ve been trying to reach you for a long time.”

Hammer Strike looked to the house. “I need to grab a few things first,” he said, standing up. “Come inside.”

“You know, for a winter deathtrap, this place is actually kind of mild,” Vital pointed out.

“The orbs keep the area warmer. Leave the perimeter and then the cold will set in,” Hammer commented as he moved towards the door.

“So you’ve been living here for seven years. That cannot be good for the mind,” Grif said.

“I had company, but they moved on with the rescue team a year ago.” Hammer Strike opened the door, leading the group inside.

“Rescue…” Pensword paused. “Let me guess, Kitsunes? It Makes sense. We just had them visiting right before this happened.” He sighed and shook his head. “Still, when are we? Pre-unification I want to guess with all the snowstorms.”

“Correct.”

“You look like you could use some cheering up,” Derpy said as she hovered over to Hammer Strike. “Here. Have a muffin.”

Hammer Strike blinked a few times before grabbing the muffin. After a moment he gave a small grin. “Thank you, Derpy. I guess I did need a little something.” He headed towards some of the back rooms. “Go ahead and take a seat in the living room. I’ll be back in a moment.” Hammer Strike left into the back rooms.

“So … he seems to be doing okay at least,” Grif noted as they sat down. “Better than last time we got separated through time.”

“I know. But he looks sad. I think he enjoyed the company, which means ... when are we going to visit the Kitsune kingdom?” Pensword asked

“It means he’s going to have to mourn losing two of those friends, Pensword,” Vital said. “That’s not going to be easy.”

“Right, but he has ... right. I shall try and not to set anything off,” Pensword muttered

“Oh, poor Hammer Strike,” Rarity said. Tears stood in her eyes as she thought of just how hard such a situation must be to bear.

“One step at a time, I guess. No one do anything shocking, okay?” Grif said.

Hammer Strike walked back into the room with a grin on his face. He was wearing his overcoat and usual attire underneath. “Rarity, I’ve been waiting to ask this question for a while now, and I need to ask it before something happens again,” he said as he stood in front of the mare.

Rarity’s eyes widened. “S-something to say? To me?” She began to fiddle nervously with her hooves as a heavy blush filled her cheeks. Hammer Strike drew closer.

Hammer Strike reached into his coat and pulled out a small overdesigned wooden box carved with the symbol of Rarity’s gems crossed by a broadsword. After a second he opened the box to reveal a golden ring with an intricately carved garnet on top. A delicate spiral of gold that condensed itself together to reattach to the base held the large garnet in place. On either side of the garnet, two carved sapphires winked in the firelight. “Rarity, will you marry me?”

Rarity’s eyes swam with tears, her lips wobbled, and she struggled to maintain her breath. “I’m not gonna cry, I’m not going to cry, I am not … going ... to …” And then she cried, racing to embrace Hammer Strike around the neck as she buried her muzzle into his shoulder.

Hammer Strike returned the embrace. “So I’ll take that as a yes?” He finished with a grin.

“Yes!” Rarity wept between gasps for breath as she continued to cling to her coltfriend turned fiancé.

“Uh … Rarity?” Vital Spark asked, concerned. Then he stopped. Hammer Strike was holding up a hoof and gently shaking his head before he ran it down Rarity’s mane and placed the ring on her horn. “Congratulations then, I guess …” Vital said uncertainly.

“Let them enjoy this,” Grif told Vital, pulling him out of the room.

Pensword looked at the console and around the control room. “So, Doctor, can we try to land in the same week?”

“Pensword, I’m pretty sure the TARDIS will drop us at the same time we left. After all, we do have a lot of planning to do for the trip to Napon, and the Grand Galloping Galla, and now two more weddings to top it all off,” Vital Spark said.

“Planning? By the sounds of it, the only thing Rarity doesn’t already have down is who Hammer Strike’s best person is.” Grif smirked.

“Let’s not breach that particular topic till after we’re home, okay?” Vital asked.

“You guys can fight over it.” Grif shrugged. “I’ve got my hands full with other things.”

“What makes you think we’d fight?” Vital asked. “It’s his choice.”

“Fighting? Why would we be fighting?” Pensword agreed. “Also, planning, it will happen. They need to make it their ceremony, not one or the other’s.” He frowned. “And I need to talk to Lunar Fang about holding off on Fox Feather’s ceremony. I am not going to be taking any spotlight from Shawn’s event. So, yeah…. But I do have this question. Who is going to perform the ceremony? I mean Luna and Celestia see him as a father figure, so that would be a little awkward, wouldn’t it?”

“Can’t be cadence either, really. That would be even more awkward,” Grif noted.

“How come?” Vital asked.

“We met her when she was a child,” Grif pointed out. “It’s still awkward.”

“Would it be for Hammer Strike, though? He seems pretty chill most of the time.”

“Well, he did work on saving her Empire,” Pensword began, “And from what I have seen, when it comes to this level of nobility, it would be a scandal not to be married by a…” he paused before facehoofing. “Princess Twilight. A princess marries this high level, and the only one that is available is Princess Twilight Sparkle.” He looked up. “Anypony else suddenly very worried?” he paused again at Grif’s look. “Anyone?”

“She’s going to be off the walls,” Grif sighed.

“Which means the library is going to be a mess.” Pensword sighed. “Poor Spike.”

“We’ll keep her in check. Besides, if she really feels antsy, we can ask her to talk with Celestia. After all, Celestia is the one who performed the ceremony for Shining and Cadence, right?” Vital said with a shrug.

“What makes you think that will help?” Grif asked with a raised brow. “That will just make her more antsy.”

“I agree. Have you not seen how she acts around Celestia?” Pensword responded. “She holds herself to too high a standard for her own good, but I am not going to tell her that. It needs to be done in stages.”

“So who’s best for the job, then?”

“Darlings, darlings, please. Just leave it all to moi,” Rarity said with a stylish flick of her mane. The lights from the console caught the engagement band, refracting tiny blue and purple lights into the round things circling the room.

“Are you really planning on renting out the palace for the ceremony?” Grif asked.

“Why, Grif, I’m shocked. Didn’t you know it’s bad luck to reveal the wedding plans before they’ve been set in motion?” Rarity gasped.

“You're marrying a nigh indestructible stallion with solar fire, near infinite wealth, and his own private army. Luck really doesn’t seem to be something you're lacking here,” Grif noted.

“Don’t mock lady luck in weddings,” Pensword spoke from his place on the floor. “I assure you, things will work out, just leave it alone.”

“Why not mock lady luck? We mock Death all the time,” Hammer Strike commented as he walked into the room. His once overgrown coat had been cut down, his mane cleaned up, and his beard trimmed neatly.

Rarity was immediately hanging from his neck again. “Oh, Hammer Strike, you look wonderful.” She nuzzled him playfully.

“It feels good to not worry about the amount of hair,” Hammer Strike chuckled.

“And your mane feels good, too,” she gushed, even as she ran a hoof through it.

Vital chuckled. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but why don’t you two just get a room already?”

“Later I’m sure we will,” Hammer Strike said.

Pensword paused and looked at Vital. “That would be hypocritical of me to say at the moment, considering how much I miss my wife.” He tried to keep a flat expression before he began to chuckle.

Grif proceeded to burst out laughing.

“Okay, I’m outta here,” Vital said as he quickly rushed into one of the side halls, blushing heavily. “If you guys need me, I’ll be in the hot tub next to the pool.”

“So this is what emotion feels like,” Hammer Strike chuckled to himself.

“It’s so weird seeing you react so much,” Grif noted.

“Consider this a … special occasion. One that might last a long while.”

Hammer Strike’s office hadn’t changed in the time the group had been gone. Indeed, there was no time for it to change as the desk sat stalwartly and waited for its owner to return. Eventually the air began to stir, and the dust sifted as the wind generated by nothing blew papers off the desk and swirled them around in a vortex. Then came the sound, grating and whining in a continuous whirr until blue began to faze in and out to reveal a great police box. At last, with a loud thunk, the box fully materialized and the doors creaked open.

Hammer Strike stepped out of the TARDIS first. After a moment of looking around, he finally said something. “Well, I don’t know if I’m happy to see my office with all the paperwork, or upset that I feel seven years behind on work and it hasn’t been that long…”

“Right. If you’ll excuse me, I need to face the music, or stop the message being delivered,” Pensword said quickly as he raced out the door.

“And I need to look after some … stuff. I’ll be in my office, but if anyone needs me, knock first,” Grif said as he made for the door.

As they left, Hammer Strike hummed to himself. “Now that I think about it, I need to re-remember the layout of Unity once again…”

“And I have a wedding to plan.” Rarity grinned. “By the way, darling, I was thinking of blue and white for the colors. What do you think?”

“I think that would work.”

Vital Spark stepped out and shook his coat again. “I really need to talk with Clover about learning a drying spell for my fur,” he grumbled as he left. Then the TARDIS’ doors shut and the phone booth disappeared, leaving as if it had never been in the first place.

Pensword flew fast down the hallways, racing for the stairs to get up to his suite. Turning a corner, he crashed into Lightning Dust, causing them both to crash into a wall before tumbling to the ground. Pensword shook his head, first to clear it, and second to silence Matthew’s comments on how durable Ponies were.

“Sir?” Lightning Dust spoke, saluting but with confusion in her eyes. “I just talked to you three seconds ago.”

“Right, well, classified information, but I will say this. You do not have to report the message. Consider the mission finished, and the job well done. Report to the Barracks.” He pulled out a parchment and started to write something on it. “Consider a reward of a new uniform as a gift from the commander for a job well done.”

Lightning Dust paused as she had the parchment pushed into her wings. “Uh, under Military code Volume two, section ten, paragraph three, this is illegal.”

Pensword paused, started at her, and closed his eyes slowly. “Not when I served. It was a sign of respect.” He smirked as she took a nervous step back. “Which means I get to redo the entire code of conduct and rules and regulations. Thank you again, Lightning Dust. Please keep that as a souvenir, as it is a prime example of military conduct from a thousand years ago.” He turned around and laughed. “Also, the unit still will get you a new uniform. You are serving in an out of time unit.” He started to walk away. “Oh, and do not try and quote the regulations to me. I wrote the foundations of today’s regulations, and I am definitely going to rewrite them for the future Equestrian Military.”

She just saluted before taking off towards the barracks. He nodded before heading up the stairs, only to stop when he saw the imposing form of Lunar Fang standing at the top, a small grin on her muzzle. “Hello, my love,” he spoke as he finished ascending the stairs.

“I heard your little exchange with Lightning Dust. What happened?” Lunar Fang asked with a flat expression that still couldn’t hide the glint in her eyes.

“Hammer Strike was taken back to the windigo time period. We had to race to make sure another didn’t get the tech, and, frankly stuff dealing the TARDIS and The Doctor.”

Lunar Fang made a face.

“That was my reaction as well. But still, I did get you a trophy for you, my dear.” He pulled out a large blue crystal. “A piece from an enemy that Matthew does not ever want to face, and a gift to you. Still, I am fully prepared to spend time with my daughter, or, if need be, on the couch.”

“How can I punish you to spend time with your daughter? Are you just trying to get into trouble on purpose now?” She huffed. “No, I think a better thing is for you to let the officers handle it on their own. You, sir, are going to spend time with all the family. So go get Fox Feather for me. We’re going to have a nice breakfast. And don’t even think about sneaking into your office. You can work on revising the codes of conduct tomorrow.”

“Right, oh, before I go, I have some news. Shawn and Rarity are going to be married soon.”

“Finally.” Lunar Fang chuckled.

Grif locked his office door and stowed the only key in his pack before throwing the deadbolt and activating the sound dampening crystal he had gotten from Twilight. Next he pulled a thick black curtain across the window, making sure the two opposing ends overlapped each other by a full two feet to keep the entirety of the room hidden. Finally assured that the room was secured, he moved to the desk and tapped the blue crystal, raising the crystal lenses. Four of these made a static sound as they currently lacked someone on the other end, but the other four came into focus to reveal silhouettes.

“The Ace has been dealt. Are all the cards on the table?” Grif spoke slowly, unsure of the limitations in the crystal technology at this time.

“The King has been dealt,” the figure to his farthest left spoke.

“The Queen is on the table,” the next one confirmed.

“The Jack is in play,” the third added.

“And the Ten makes flush,” the final silhouette added. Alongside the images, each voice was warped on the very slight chance someone had infiltrated the network. Grif was likewise assured his own voice and image were equally muffled.

“My friends,” Grif began, “this momentous occasion marks the beginning of our trial run. I know some of you are nervous about what we are attempting, and I thank you for the faith you have put in me to go this far in this venture.” Grif’s eyes fell on Queen and Ten’s crystals specifically. “As you know, Equestria has seen more conflict in the past three years than it has in the last century. Aside from the more notable disasters, there have been surges in kidnappings, organized crime, monster attacks, and, yes, the use of dark magic. The aim of this project is to provide Equestria with the means and resources to act in the shadows when necessary. Now before we make this offical, I offer the council a chance to voice concerns or questions.”

“I still feel we should have brought this idea before pr– er Starfire before we went through with it,” Ten spoke up. “Shouldn’t Veil Walker have been informed as well?”

“Your concern has been noted, Ten, but the purpose of this trial run is to ascertain the effectiveness of this project before bringing in more figures to this trust. Are there any other concerns?”

“Let us vote on it already,” the Jack said. “We can work out the trivialities later.”

“Very well,” Grif responded, smirking to himself. “Dealer calls. What is our hand?”

“The King is in hand.” The response was as instant as Grif would expect. The king had the most to gain from this project; however, Grif’s expression turned terse when he looked to the Queen. The Queen’s support so far had been surprising, but now the moment of truth had appeared, and would she be able to set aside her feelings about the King?

“The Queen … makes her presence known,” the response came after a tense second.

“The Jack joins the party.” The response was once again instant, and Grif was thankful for that.

“While the Ten has reservations, it will stand beside the rest,” the final voice agreed.

“Then Ace makes royal flush, and the house wins,” Grif responded. “Until next time, my friends, look out for your call signs, and expect updates as soon as they are available.” There was no response as the other crystals went blank. Grif chuckled to himself as he swapped the blue lenses for the green ones. This would be the fun part.

In Trottingham’s rundown district, Commander Sisko and Lieutenant Commander Defenbacker where sipping tea in the commander's office while Changelings scurried left and right working to make sure every inch of the base was supplied and running.

In Las Pegasus, Commander Bond looked over at Lieutenant Commander Moneypenny suspiciously over a deck of cards as he fiddled with a bit in his hooves, trying to find some sort of tell for why the anti had just been risen while weapons were checked and double checked, armor was polished, and several groups of Changelings received a wide variety of weapons training.

And in Whinnypeg, Commander Poindexter clinked his beer with Lieutenant Commander Egghead as changelings around them checked and double checked emergency supplies, aid kits, and other necessary resources.

As the green lenses came online all six changelings instantly stopped what they had been doing and sat up ramrod straight, their eyes glowing a faint green color as their hivemind link was temporarily focused on the crystals.

Grif cleared his throat and sat back with his talons in front of him. “Good evening, commanders.” He stopped to bite back a laugh at having said the line before continuing. “The council has agreed that it is time to activate the Homeland Espionage Assassination and Response Tactical Hierarchy. As you know, the HEARTH project has been set aside to make use of your species’ talents for the betterment of Equestrian society, whether it be through the gathering of information, the anonymous aid after disasters, or, should the need arise, the silencing of the dissident and criminal elements within this kingdom. To accomplish these ends you have been granted special permissions and resources. Measures have been taken to assure you will have the opportunities needed to succeed. As you are aware, each of you serves as branches for the many smaller cells of your individual organizations spread throughout Equestria. But remember that, as with any hive, each of you works towards serving a greater whole for the accomplishing of a greater dream. The tasks may be dangerous, but each of you has been brought into this fold for your exceptional skills. While it is true you were bred for these roles, the choice to pursue them is still yours.”

He turned towards the first lens. “Sisko and Defanbacker, you are hereby given official command of the Reconnaissance Espionage and Acquisition Changeling Hierarchy. As leaders of the REACH project, it is your duty to gather intel from Equestria’s criminal underground. Should the need arise, you are authorized in the use of force so long as you do not reveal yourselves. You are also permitted to capture and interrogate key suspects with means you consider necessary.”

His attention diverted to the lens that stood in the middle. “Sometimes a dagger in the ribs is worth a hundred swords on a battlefield, and you, Commander Bond and Lieutenant Commander Monneypenny, are hereby authorized to use the resources of the Tactical Elimination and Assassination Response project. Should project REACH find individuals of unnecessary risk, it will be the responsibility of project TEAR to track down and silence these voices. Trust your brothers, and do not falter in your duty. The life you take may end up saving hundreds more tomorrow.”

Then with a slightly cheerier tone, he turned to the last lens. “And you, Commander's Poindexter and Egghead. Disasters both natural and artificial, and monster attacks continue to plague our fair kingdom. It seems aid is only offered when it is to the advantage of those with the money to afford it. That ends today. The General Response Aid and Support Protocol will dispense medical aid, emergency food, and other necessities to sites affected by disasters. You will not reveal your Changeling forms, and you will continue to mislead all media outlets in order to remain anonymous. It is the hope of the council that your actions will inspire such generosity in others.”

Grif repositioned his head so as to appear to be staring at each lens, and yet none specifically. “You have been given your orders, commanders. The council expects the first reports within the next forty eight hours. And remember, we are always watching. Over and out.”

Grif tapped the green crystal again and the lenses vanished, leaving the desk top clear. He leaned back and grinned to himself, knowing the Changeling commanders were already giving out their first orders. It was official now. He had pushed the stone down the hill. He could only wonder what would happen when it reached the bottom.

A gentle knock sounded at Clover’s door as she levitated various spell books and other advanced magical reference guides. She smiled as her cross referencing spell levitated the corresponding historical passages with details behind the theoreticians and mages who had crafted such wonders.

“Good afternoon, Vital Spark,” she said without even looking up.

“Hello, Clover.” The voice was somewhat timid, but Clover’s ears perked regardless. Something had changed.

“Usually my students cherish the hours we are apart,” she noted. “What can I do for you?” She continued to scan over the scrolls and books. A thousand years of hibernation can really put a mage behind.

“I wanted to tell you I’ve made my decision.”

“Oh?” she raised an eyebrow as she looked up at him for the first time.

He took a deep breath. “Like it or not, this magic is a part of me now. If I don’t learn how to use it properly, I’m just going to hurt more than I can help. It’s taken me a while to accept the fact that magic and I are a thing now; even more so for me to reconcile the differences between this world, where it’s a neutral force to be used as a tool, and mine, where it’s usually viewed as an evil thing.” He sighed. “I guess what I’m trying to say is that I’ve been fighting myself, and it’s been limiting what I can and can’t do. I can’t allow myself to do that anymore, especially after the things that have happened with The Doctor recently. I’m … well, I’m ready to really use magic instead of letting it use me.”

“Good.” She smirked as she levitated a massive tome over to the Unicorn and dropped it in front of him with a loud smack. “Then we can finally get serious.” The title read A Beginner's Guide to Magical Theory by Tybalt the Tremendous.

“I thought we were still going to use Starswirl’s book.”

“My mentor was a genius, but that was the problem. He was born a genius, and thus he died a genius, and believed that everypony he worked with was likewise a genius. My proximity to Platinum made sure I had no such illusions. Tybalt is a much easier to understand starting point. He was born in a small village, and had trouble with magic initially.”

“So this tome Star Swirl’s lab threw at me when I was at the Crystal Empire won’t be a proper starting place?” Vital asked as he levitated said volume over for Clover’s inspection.

“How much of it have you read?” she asked

“Just the bare theory on crafting incantations, a muffling spell, a cross reference on basic magical transference, and a perception filtration spell that I’m guessing was inspired by The Doctor’s technology.”

“And how many times have you come across terms you don’t know with no reference to their actual meaning? How many times have you found yourself staring at equations that need to be comprehended on a dimension you're not yet aware of?” She chuckled to herself. “The old codger had spells in there that could be fatal if cast wrong.”

Vital gulped. “Guess I’m lucky I didn’t get that far yet. You were saying about this basic manual?”

“Tybalt wrote this for Unicorns from humbler backgrounds who desired to be great mages and scholars. It is not as light reading as Star Swirl's book, but it provides glossaries, definitions, and charts regarding important facets of magic.”

“In other words, it’s a college textbook,” Vital Spark said as a grin spread over his face. “That is something I’m very familiar with.”

“You're going to memorize the first five chapters over the next two days. When you do, then we will get to work on refining your technique with what you’ve learned and move on from there.”

Vital Spark winced. “Five chapters in two days? Word for word?”

“General understanding of the material.” Clover rolled her eyes. “Magic is about self expression as much as comprehension. I don’t want you to be Tybalt, just to use his example.”

Vital’s expression brightened. “That I can do.” His magic wrapped around the considerably larger tome and easily hefted it in the air next to him. “Acceptance does wonders for endurance, doesn’t it?” He laughed.

“We shall see, Vital Spark. I don’t tutor mediocre pupils.” She smirked. “So you're going to have to impress me.”

“Then this will either be the shortest learning experience of my life or it will change my life forever. Possibly both, and not necessarily in that order. I’ll do my best.”

“I know you will. You’re not the type to go into anything half baked.”

Vital Spark burst out laughing and shook his head as he wiped the mirthful tears away with a hoof. “If only you’d known me as a kid.” With that he walked back to the door, textbooks in tow. He turned one last time to look back at Clover. “But seriously, thank you, Clover. I want to be able to help more in the time I’ve got left, even if it’s just a little.” With that said, he bowed slightly and made his way out the room and down the hall.

“If only you knew.” She spoke softly enough that he never caught it as she returned to her reading, chuckling to herself.

Pensword smiled as he looked about the room. Dinner was about to be served. Fox Feather and Lunar Fang sat to either side of him while Moon River played in her highchair. Now it was simply a matter of waiting for his friends to join for the meal. He was looking over a list he got from Twilight that codified and alphabetized each item he wanted to bring back from Earth. “Lunar Fang, I know I really enjoy Captain Bunny, but I am not missing this chance to bring back my original stuffed animal.” He frowned. “But what to bring to my family for gifts?” He chuckled as one idea popped up. “A flight book might be good for my Grand Uncle’s family. With a translation sheet, of course.” He was amazed at how well he could talk around holding a pencil in his mouth.

“Have you found a way back then?” she asked curiously.

“According to what I have been hearing between Omni and hints from Discord, yes. So I am going to err on the side of hope, and finalize the notes and lists. And while you are not a thing,” he put down the pencil and looked lovingly at her. “You are number one on my list. I am going to bring you with me.” He frowned. “I cannot Bring Fox Feather, and I am sorry about that, but someone has to stay to run the military and my house while we are gone.” He perked up. “But I shall bring you a world map, and a book that gives an overview of all the nations.”

“I can understand that,” Fox Feather replied with a slight hurt look in her eyes. “But I get to go on the second or third outing.”

“Come again?” Pensword asked with a turn of his head.

“I know you,” she answered with a ghost of a smile. “You have the chance to see a mother and father. You’re not going to just pop over there, say hi and bye, and leave it at that. You are going to go back again.” She looked at the table. “Your eyes still hold the hurt from so long ago.”

Pensword moved to speak, but stopped. “You are right. I will be returning often, but still…” he looked to Lunar Fang. “Contact Luna. There is something I need to make sure of before I leave. This is Matthew’s family, but it is also mine in a way.” He put a hoof to his head. “We need to make sure they are protected. I will not lose another family.”

“I’ll get to it immediately after dinner,” Lunar Fang promised.

“Thank you.” Pensword smiled as he looked over at his daughter. “Maybe when she is older we can have her meet her cousins.” He chuckled as he watched her antics, pushing one of her smaller stuff animals, a giant mouse, around on the tray in front of her.

“I wonder what Fizzpot and Preston have cooking. I’m honestly surprised they wanted to treat us tonight. I did not even know they could cook.”

Vital Spark grinned as his hooves flew across the strings. It took some time to adjust to playing a violin properly in this form, and he still had yet to even comprehend the physics that made it physically possible for a pony with one solid hoof to play multiple notes so effortlessly, but in the famous words of many a brony, and of Taze, he chose to make the wise decision and simply not question it. The orchestra had been playing a stirring rendition of the overture from La Bovem, a famous Minotaur opera commissioned to portray the tragic story of a great Minotaur warrior returning from battle to find a mate, and the actions that led to the ultimate murder of his seducer and his own dishonorable beheading. As the final movement died down, the conductor grinned at the orchestra, giving a stirring speech about the up-and-coming concert before dismissing the assembled Ponies to return to their homes.

“So how did we sound?” Vital Spark asked as he approached his violin case and removed his shoulder rest.

“We’re still lacking a bit near the second stanza,” Octavia noted, “but overall I think the piece is coming along rather well.”

“La Bovem is one of my favorite pieces. The way the orchestra plays together, not to mention the fun melodies we get to work with, just leaves me wanting to go back and play again.”

“Minotaurs may not be much for art and literature, but their music is always very stirring,” Octavia agreed.

“Say, Ocatvia? I’ve always wondered. What started you on your path to the cello and the orchestra anyways?” Vital asked as he lowered his violin into the hollow and secured the velcro ties over the top to hold it in place. Then he began to loosen his bow.

“My mother was an accomplished violinist,” she explained. “She always inspired me with how well she could control her instrument, and my father was a sergeant in the local barracks. He could wield a blade with amazing finesse. I suppose the cello spoke to me for the fact that it is like a violin, but large and heavy, requiring strength to play it properly. With this instrument I can strive to show I am strong, but also command the control my parents could with their arts.”

“And the music itself?”

“That's just a bonus,” she chuckled. “What about you?”

Vital Spark laughed. “Mine’s a little more cheesy. I didn’t have parents who were gifted with instruments. Well, my mother was okay with the piano. My father didn’t do much music wise. My mother did sing, though. I like to think I got my musical ear and good singing voice from her. Anyways, what happened is that one day, my mother was playing some music in our house. Not on the piano, but an actual soundtrack, like Vinyl uses from time to time. The piece playing featured a violin soloist, a real virtuoso. That music stopped me cold, and the moment I learned what it was, I knew I wanted to learn how to play it. Now, over fifteen years later, I’ve gotten pretty good. I’ll never be the best, and I certainly won’t make a career out of it, but I’ll always love playing for fun.”

“Then it’s already worth it,” Octavia told him. “The point is that you find joy in it.”

“Yeah. Thanks, Octavia.” Vital Spark smiled as he placed the bow where it belonged and shut the case.

“Please, Vital, call me Tavi,” Octavia said.

Vital Spark chuckled. “Tavi, huh? That’s going to take some getting used to.”

A heavy thumping resounded through Fluttershy’s cottage as Rarity slammed the door with her hooves. Inside the house, a certain white bunny’s ears twitched annoyingly as he stirred restlessly in his bed. The knocking continued.

“Fluttershy! Fluttershy! I have the most wonderful news!” Rarity called.

Angel Bunny’s eyes popped open, bloodshot and twitching. He burst out from his bed, tossing covers and pillow across the livingroom floor as he angrily, but cutely, hopped to the front door and glared at the offending sound. Whoever was on the other side of that door was about to face a living tartarus. He was about to jump up and pull the door open with murderous thoughts of much pouncing and biting when a blue magical aura surrounded the door in question and it flung open, taking the small lapine with it. The door slammed open with a resounding crash against the wall. Angel Bunny’s paw barely stuck out from the door, twitching in shock as Rarity charged in, heedless of the creature’s plight.

“Oh dear. Rarity, what’s the matter?” Fluttershy asked in shock as she walked worriedly down the cottage stairs. She grew even more so when she saw Rarity’s face. “Did I miss one of our spa appointments?”

“Fluttershy, dear, do you really think I’d come bursting into your home for something as simple as that? Well, I would come to check on you, of course, but I certainly wouldn’t have been so excited.” She grinned. “Notice anything different about me?”

“Well you do have a nice new horn ring,” Fluttershy meekly complimented as she pawed the ground nervously. “Where did you get it?”

“Fluttershy, I do appreciate you trying to be a little more open and sociable, but this is serious.” She let loose a squee of excitement, biting the edge of a trembling lower lip. Then, when she couldn’t seem to take any more, she threw her hooves wide and yelled at the top of her lungs. “Hammer Strike proposed!”

“Oh my!” Fluttershy replied, jumping a little at the loud yell. That was before the words actually ran from her ears to her brain. “Oh wow. Oh goodness.” She squeed at the news, smile and all. “That’s such wonderful news. I was worried it might not happen with how many trips Hammer Strike keeps taking.” She paused. “Have you two set up a date yet? Do you need my bird choir to help? Maybe I can have Angel Bunny help, too.” Angel finally managed to slide free of the door, his little cotton ball tail askew and his fur in shambles. “Oh isn’t this wonderful, Angel? Rarity is getting married!”

Angel Bunny huffed angrily, glared at Rarity, then promptly dove back onto his bed, snatching his covers and pulling them over again.

“Don’t mind him too much. He just had a late night last night, so he’s just a little cranky today,” Fluttershy apologized.

“Darling, I wouldn’t care if an oversized dragon came and stole my rarest gem. I’m going to marry Hammer Strike!”

With that, the pair proceeded to discuss wedding plans while Rarity began to draw up letters to invite the others to hear the news. Fluttershy happily called a few of her bird friends to deliver the mail. After about ten minutes of patiently waiting on the sill, Rarity handed each bird an envelope, and the birds winged out of sight.

“Are you sure about this? It’s just going to be me unable to hurt you, and you unable to hit me again,” Grif said as he stretched from his place on the other side of the sparring arena.

“Don’t worry. I have something a little different for this match. I picked it up during that seven year gap,” Hammer Strike replied with a grin. “I’m sure you’ll enjoy this match a little more than usual.”

“So how do you want to do this?” Grif asked as he readied his blades.

“First to three hits.”

“If it was anyone else, I’d point out that's insane. What's your angle?” Grif smirked. “Meh. I’ll probably find out in the next minute anyhow.”

“Demo, time down five seconds.”

“Five,” Demolition Grenado started. “Four, three, two, one!”

The moment Demolition Granado called out the start, Hammer Strike vanished.

“What the–?” Grif started as he felt a presence behind him and turned around just in time for the flat of Hammer Strike’s blade to send him to the ground.

Grif coughed and spluttered, but was surprised to find no serious injuries from the blow. As his head cleared, he tried to think of what happened. “You did something,” he coughed. “A trade off of some kind, right?”

“Temporary empowerment. It won’t last forever.”

“Well,” Grif caught his breath and got to his feet. “You can run, but can you react?” He slid into bullet time as he moved behind Hammer Strike, driving the pommel of Vigilance into his side before striking his shoulder with Vengeance. “Didn’t think so.”

“At least I chose this over another. Otherwise it wouldn’t be a fair match at all.” Hammer Strike gave a smile.

“It still isn’t,” Grif jabbed as he charged again. This time Hammer Strike responded in kind, and blades clashed and clashed again at speeds so fast the observer only saw momentary flashes of sparks with no sound. After a while Grif noticed something else. Hammer Strike wasn’t exhaling, and he was pretty sure he knew why. Moving at such high speeds would normally make the air around you either too sparse from being unable to fill the void as you moved fast enough, or in some places leaving dense pockets of displaced air. This fact generally led to havoc being wrought on the lungs. Grif was protected by a mix of resistance born from the same natural magic that allowed Gryphons to stand on clouds, and aid given by his wind aspect. It seemed Hammer Strike was not receiving such protection from those methods, and while the Earth Pony could hold his breath for a long time, Grif could already see the signs of strain.

As their blades clashed, Hammer Strike landed a second glancing blow of Grif’s shoulder. The sharpened blade bit in slightly, but the wound was entirely too minor to garner Grif’s attention as he ducked low, and then swung upwards, grabbing Hammer Strike’s body. All momentum between the two stopped as, for the first time in Grif’s memory, he held Hammer Strike with Vigilance less than a hairsbreadth from his throat. “Yield?” Grif asked, panting slightly.

“Yeah, sounds good.” Hammer Strike took a few breaths.

“You did good, all things considered, but speed’s not really your thing. Unless you want to keep an oxygen mask on you at all times. And we really don’t need you going vader on us.” Grif stepped back, sheathing his swords.

Hammer Strike chuckled. “I thought you’d like the trick, but it isn’t limited to just my speed. It’s limited to me only being able to add one extra aspect at a time, and only temporarily.”

“I take it this is something I won’t read about for several chapters?”

“Far into the book, near the end. Only reason I messed with it is because of the object that I grabbed.”

“You get all the fun toys first.” Grif chuckled before wincing as he looked to his shoulder. “You got a good hit there.”

“Sorry. Light taps at that speed aren’t exactly light taps.”

“Hey, we use sharp blades for a reason,” Grif said. “Don’t worry about this. Winds know we’ve both had worse.”

“Yeah,” Hammer Strike replied. “Perhaps next time I could show you another aspect. Perhaps time,” he finished with a chuckle.

“Maybe.” Grif laughed. “Not like you have a lot of sparring partners who can take such punishment.”

“A shame really.”

“So then, big plans for the wedding?”

“Rarity has access to my bank account, and I told her to go wild.”

“Lets hope she is successful in her mission.” Grif chuckled. “Funny how that one worked out”

Hammer Strike hummed questioningly.

“You humored her back in the empire, remember? Look how that turned out.”

“Hard to remember, honestly. It’s been years for me since that day.”

“Which makes it one of the longest courtships I’ve ever heard of.” Grif chuckled. “What is it, one thousand forty seven years now?”

“Might as well have been.” Then Hammer Strike laughed.

Lily, Daisy, and Rose Valley were busy working on their greatest masterpiece to date, a flower-studded statue in dedication to the four princesses. Daisy was just finishing the last touches of lavender sprigs for Twilight’s wings while Rose and Lily worked to get Luna’s hooves just right.

“Can you believe that the princesses actually commissioned us to make the displays for the gala?” Rose asked excitedly for what had to be the tenth time at least, not that the others really cared. They were still giddy over the news, even as they worked.

“I know! I still can’t believe I managed not to faint after Princess Celestia and Princess Luna both walked into our shop!” Lily gushed as she passed another bucket of morning glories to help flesh out Luna’s eyes around the sapphires that had been mounted surrounding a black pearl.

Daisy laughed. “And all that money really saved us for this quarter. Not to mention all the publicity we’re going to get from now on. I mean, once you’re booked by royalty, the nobles go crazy for you.” She chuckled. “I’m just glad it’s not a tuesday. Could you imagine what would happen if the whole thing just fell apart?”

Just then a blue aura surrounded their door, flinging it open with such force as to cause many a vase to fall and shatter. The floor was suddenly littered with water and broken flower stems. If that weren’t bad enough, the sign that had been hanging on said door, which clearly read CLOSED, flew end over end until it sheared off the heads of both Princess Twilight and Princess Cadence. The sign then embedded itself into the wall, wobbling and striking the lower ends of the wooden shelf. An old oil lamp slowly wobbled its way off the shelf, jumping in time to the vibration before teetering over the edge and suddenly expiring in an exquisite show of color. The oil sparkled like rainbows in the light before seeping all over the display.

Shortly afterwards, one of the shelf’s supports failed, causing it to slant as a heavy magnifying glass dropped into a potted plant filled with fresh soil and seedlings. Unfortunately, the pot had been positioned before an open window to provide the sprouts the maximum exposure and nutrition. The sun’s rays concentrated on the glass, which in turn concentrated the light into a powerful beam aimed directly at the Celestia model’s hooves. Before even so much as a scream could be uttered, the damage was done. A tiny wisp of smoke arose. Then came the flames. Celestia was reduced to ash and charred metal in a matter of seconds. The other princesses soon followed.

Rarity laughed awkwardly as the three flower sisters glared at her. Her horn glowed as a large raincloud was pulled in through the open window and squeezed, putting the fire out. She then promptly shoved it back out of the shop for a pegasus to pick up before clearing her throat. “Don’t worry, girls, I can pay for that, I promise, and in bits. I was just so excited, why, I didn’t notice the sign. I’m so terribly sorry.” She hastily fired her horn and raised the magnifying glass out of the seedling pot, laying it on a table far in the back of the room where it could do no harm.

“Well, seeing as we aren't busy at the moment, thanks to somepony,” Rose said, unamused. “What can we do for you, Rarity?”

“I really am sorry. I know I’m the element of generosity and all, but I simply had to see you three. It’s urgent!” Rarity’s smile turned into a grin as she lowered her head to the three. “I just got engaged!”

“Rarity, we’ve had an updated plan for your wedding flowers on file SINCE SECOND GRADE!” Lily growled. “We’ll get them ready, but what's so important you need to interrupt–”

“I’m going to marry Hammer Strike!” Rarity blurted.

The three mares stopped dead in their tracks and gaped.

“I’m sorry, I think the flames must have messed with my hearing,” Daisy said. “You’re what now?”

Rarity took a moment to compose herself, doing a quick brush of her mane. “I said I’m going to marry Hammer Strike, darling. You know, the lord just a ways down the road?”

“Rarity, I’m not sure we can do a floral arrangement for a royal wedding just like that,” Lily stated.

“Oh, I’m not asking for a rush job. This is my wedding we’re talking about after all, but I simply had to have your expertise. Everypony knows your arrangements are the best in Ponyville. And I’ve been to Canterlot and back, darlings. Trust me; you three can do far better than any of those kiss-ups at the market place. Who do you think recommended you to the royal sisters in the first place?”

“I don’t know,” Rose said. “That’s a lot of flowers, and seeing as we’ll be spending most of our profit margin rebuilding that floral statue, I’m not sure we can afford the flowers we’ll need in time.”

“Oh, Darlings, you must not have heard me.” Rarity picked up a sack and opened it to reveal a mountain of bits. “I said I’m engaged to Hammer Strike.” She smirked. “That means I can pay you triple, and then some.”

The three mares’ eyes widened. Rarity was almost sure she saw bits instead of their pupils.

“Cha-ching!” All eyes turned to the cash register that had mysteriously fallen over.

“We’ll invoice you for the rest,” Rose said as she took the sack.

“Just send us a list of everything you want.” Lily nodded, suddenly very energetic and very happy.

“Oh, and send us a list of your bride’s mares as soon as you can,” Daisy added. “We’ll need to take coat coloration and dress fabrics into account.”

“I’ll have them to you by the end of the month. First you three need to take care of that commission for the galla, and I need to take care of my dress for the event.” She grinned. “I can’t wait to rub this in Blueblood’s face.” She finished by dropping a smaller purse by the cash register and righting it with a quick flick of her head as her magic took effect. “And those gems should cover the cost of the damages. I’ll see you girls later. And thanks again! Stop by my botique some time for your measurements. After all, I’ve got three of my bride’s mares waiting right here.”

With that said, Rarity quickly made her way out the store, shutting the door far more gently behind her as she skipped her way through town. The three flower sisters rushed to window to watch her go, then back to the register to account for the massive profit they’d just made, and finally to the platform to analyze the damage before their little pony hearts just couldn’t take the strain anymore, and they promptly passed out.

Grif smiled as he stitched the cut on his shoulder. He wasn’t really good at things like stitches, but he’d managed to keep himself from getting infected before, and the cut was shallow, so he was sure he could make do without troubling anybody. He never heard the footsteps entering the room as he worked.

“Grif?” The old voice was soft, and unusually gentle.

“Kalima?” Grif turned his head in surprise. “One day you're going to have to show me how you sneak up on people like that.”

Kalima held something in her talons, its chain glinting in the afternoon light. Her eyes seemed troubled.

“What is that?” Grif asked curiously.

“Something I never thought to lay eyes on again.” She unclasped her talons to reveal the shining gold taloned figurine embossed with silver. On closer inspection, it seemed to be clutching an emerald.

“Did you misplace it?” Grif asked. “Or was it lost in a battle?”

“It was lost to the ritual, Griff. You know which one I mean. I … I never thought I’d see it again. I found it … in Thalia’s room.” She practically cradled the piece of jewelry as tears misted her eyes.

“Should I get Thalia so you can ask her about it?” he asked.

Kalima nodded. “That might be for the best. I never got to finish telling you about my husband before. Perhaps now is the time.”

Grif nodded as he cut the stitches, he could start again later if need be. It would take more than this to bleed to death anyway. He left the room, returning fifteen minutes later with Thalia by his side.

“Mother, is everything alright? What’s this all about?” Then her eyes fell on the golden talon. “Where did you get that?”

“I was about to ask you the same question, daugter.”

89 - Memories of the Heart

Extended HolidayCh 89: Memories of the Heart
Act 11

Thalia shrugged nonchalantly. “I got it when I was in that crazy garden I told you about, after I got the leaves for Zecora. It just fell off the tree. I didn’t think it was all that important, so I kept it.”

Kalima held the chain aloft as she stared into the precious stone. “This emblem belonged to your father, Thalia.”

“I think maybe, Thalia, it would be best if you told us the whole story,” Grif noted, trying to keep things from escalating.

The trio took their seats, and Thalia spent the next twenty minutes recounting her adventures in search of the tree of essence, and the events that transpired along the way. When the tale had finally finished, Kalima nodded her head in understanding.

“I see,” Kalima mused. “That would explain a great deal. Gryphons from many clans have been trying to get into that garden for countless generations. The magic that sleeps there is powerful, but it is also wild, not easily controlled. No Gryphon that ever managed to gain entry to that garden has ever returned to tell the tale.”

“Probably our stubborn pride.” Grif chuckled to himself. “Still, this is entirely unique, Kalima? There isn’t a chance it belonged to some other unfortunate one?”

“Look closely at the stone, Grif. Tell me what you see,” she said as she reverently handed it to him.

“... That’s a bloodstone,” Grif said after a few minutes of close scrutiny. “This … was from your wedding?”

Kalima nodded as she took it back. “How better to seal one’s vows than with the instrument of the Emperor’s blessing?”

“But how could it have gotten all the way to the garden?” Thalia asked, her eyes still a little wide at the sudden revelation.

“How should I know? Perhaps this tree you mentioned establishes a connection when the magic is invoked. From what I have heard from your brother, it can be a harrowing experience to confront that part of your nature with which you are conflicted. It is a magic that is not entirely of this world. It is of the spirit, but I believe it is also of the wild. When your father failed, he paid the price. Perhaps this was a part of that payment.”

“Then why give it to me?” Thalia asked.

“Because you succeeded where he could not, and cursed though he was, his spirit still flies upon the winds. You said you heard a voice. There is no doubt in my mind that it was your father.” Her voice choked up. “It was Charell.”

“Could you finish your story, Kalima?” Grif asked as he once again began to clean his wound and attempted to return to stitching it.

“It is a long one. Are you certain that you are ready to hear it?”

“I believe I am.” He nodded.

“Then pull up a chair, or else find a place to lie down. This will take a good while.” When the three had finally settled in properly, Kalima cleared her throat. “Now then, where were we?”

“You just were rescued by the escort and the healer.”

Kalima nodded. “Thank you, Grif”

To continue my narration, I was to march with the camp until we could reach a proper place for me to part ways. In the meantime, I promised to do my part to support the camp by guiding them through the area and assisting in their hunts for wild game. My help was not often looked kindly upon, but it was tolerated, for the men needed the food, and besides that, I was under the protection of their commanding officer. Had any sought to touch me, they would have suffered severe penalties. We continued like that for a few days until we arrived at a compound I recognized only too well.” Her gaze looked troubled as she gazed up into the wooden rafters of the tower, and her eyes were distant as she recalled the scene to her mind once more.

The gates were stern and imposing, with great stone Gryphons carved in full battle array on either side. A large lawn sprawled out within, choked with weeds and ill tended. An old cracked fountain spurted water from its side like blood from a wound. The sounds of revelry indicated only too well that a celebration had been planned. Either that or the owner had a penchant for fine food and drink. I turned, when the column parted, to see the hero emerge from the other soldiers’ ranks. He was garbed in full armor with thick chain mail beneath the plates to protect against most attacks. His great wings pressed against the great dark blue cloak, but did not stir from their place of concealment. The emperor’s seal had been sewn in red over the top. Two hand axes glinted in the light, having been expertly maintained. A series of daggers had been hidden in various key points for easy reach and use, in case of emergency or tight quarters. His face was obscured by a great helmet, specially forged with a unique visor that had been intricately engraved to give the appearance of warriors past. That mask never changed, and those who looked upon it only felt the fear and aggression that surely must have lain in wait behind it.”

“Why are we stopping here?” I asked.

The Gryphon looked at me, and his distorted voice echoed from his visor like a bell. “We need time to stop and let the men rest. Tired soldiers aren't going to do any good when the battle is joined,” he said.

“I am not well loved in this place, m’lord. It might be best were I to return to the tents, lest I enrage your host.’”

“Do not heap such honor on me,” he said. His voice was cold, frigid. I could not say whether it was his military upbringing, that I had caused some offense, or some other mystery that yet remained beyond my understanding. I only know that he insisted, so I decided to do as he asked. I would be very ungrateful indeed if I did not. “And stay with us,” he said. “You are protected by me, and any who raise a talon to you shall face me. Let me be your avenger.”

“‘My savior and protector you may well be, but my vengeance is my own. I will not let another take it from me so easily,’ I insisted hotly. The years had not been kind, and while I still did not approve of violence, an attempt on one’s life tends to change one’s views on morals.”

“‘Then let me aid you,” he said as his voice dropped to a gentler tone. “Let your enemies be mine.’”

“It was Father, wasn’t it?” Thalia asked.

“Hush, child. You’ll spoil the story if you rush too far ahead.” Kalima smiled a bit sadly. “And this is a tale which certainly ought not to be rushed.” She sighed, then looked to the stone once again. “I’ve seen what happens when a person rushes into something when they are not yet ready for it.” Steeling herself, she resumed her narrative.

“I will take vengeance in my own way and in my own time,” I said defiantly. “I do not need the help of the military for that.”

“I do not offer the military to aid you. Only myself,” he said, chuckling. “You have spirit. That is admirable.”

“You may not think so for long. I smirked at him then. “I have a tendency to upset other men.”

“Other men are behind the times, and arrogant. I believe in the avatar’s guidance towards females.”

“And the Emperor still gave you the honor? Astounding.”

“It was not his choice to make.” The warrior lifted his left wing and fully extended it. “It was the Winds’ choice that I should be a warrior, and it is a profession I do well. To ignore that would be sacrilege.” It was then that I noticed the small island of silver in the sea of golden feathers. I was moved to pity, and I will admit, my heart ached and burned at the sight. I remembered Charelle. I remembered what that gift did to him. I remembered what that gift cost. And so I gave him that which was his due. I bowed low to him as a sign of respect, though I gave him nothing more.

Then came the servants, along with a familiar wizened screech owl bobcat mix named Jacapo His feathers had been touched by grey from his years of service, but his smile was still the same as I remembered when Charelle and I had played within the old castle courtyards. He nodded cordially in my direction with just a hint of a smile cracking the facade of the indifferent butler. He always had been the most relaxed about my friendship with Charelle, even going so far as to spoil me with a few sweetmeats from time to time when I left the castle to return to my home. Then he turned to address my savior.

“Ah, master Charelle. It’s good to see you.” His smile broadened. “Your father has sent us to attend to your needs, and the needs of your warriors.” My beak practically dropped to the floor when I heard the name.”

“It’s good to see you, Jacapo.” Charelle embraced the older Gryphon’s arm up to the elbow, and he responded in kind before Charelle pulled off his helm to reveal the black and silver feathers of the crest I remembered from childhood. “Are my brothers here?” he asked in a jovial tone. Despite the kindly demeanor, I knew those eyes. I knew the look that passed between them was anything but happy.

“‘They are out hunting. Your father wishes for a banquet in your honor tonight. Should I see to your room?” Jacapo asked, even as he motioned for the other servants to fan out. “We’ve kept it ready for you in anticipation of your inevitable return.”

Charelle shook his head. “No, Jacapo. I think I shall tent outside during my stay. It is such a beautiful time of year. If you could do me a favor and see if Haydee would be willing to attend to my friend here?”

“Of course, sir.” Jacapo lowered his beak while the other servants made their inquiries about supplies and other necessities. He spoke briefly to one of the other servants before taking wing and making his way back towards the grounds.

Charelle walked back slowly. “I’m sorry. I didn’t plan to deceive you, but I thought if you knew who I was, you might not accept my help.” He looked almost ashamed, though to this day I still wonder just why that might have been. Was he afraid I would be disgusted at what he had become? Is it possible he feared what he himself might do if I saw him too soon alone? Perhaps it was his own self loathing. Only the Winds know the things he had to face during his time away, and to speculate further would lead to more confusion than it would revelation.

Needless to say, I was at a loss for words. Suddenly the man I had liked, mayhaps even grown to love in my early years, had returned to the land of his birth. Had returned to me. I believe I blushed then. Those visions I’d had in my recovery may have been more real than I had at first believed.

“Charelle …”

“Kalima.” He smiled. It was that same smile I remembered from so long ago, but his eyes were not the same. Behind the kindness, something stirred, barely contained. He had been hurt. I knew he would be when he left.

Seeing that pain, I did what was perhaps the most impulsive act I had ever committed. I lunged for him, embraced him, kissed him. I never wanted to let go. I wanted to take away everything that had been forced on us. I wanted it to be as it had always been, and for a while, for that magical moment, it was. It took time before I finally registered the wetness on my cheeks, the look on his face. Then fear seized me. Had I been too forward? We had only just met again. We were different people than we were before.

“You know, I thought you’d hate me when this moment came,” he whispered.

“You never asked for this,” I replied. “Why would I hate you?”

“Because I let this happen to you. I left you to this, and you deserved far more.” He held me tightly in his talons, and I felt more than a little breathless, even as the moment held.

“You deserved to be free. We were both made to face these fates.” I remember frowning then. My bitterness over what had happened had been carefully controlled over the years, but I knew I was safe to voice my opinion here. “If the battleborns truly are so special, then I wish they would let you choose your fate. It seems the respect comes only after the battle.”

“What if I told you there may be a way to choose our own fates?” His voice was so low, I almost didn’t catch what he was saying. “Would you be brave for me?”

I smirked, and my tail twitched in anticipation. It felt much like when we were children, constantly trying to outdo one another as we raced and flew among the clouds. “Is that a challenge I hear?”

“Do not ask until we are alone tonight,” he cautioned. “There are words to be said that should not reach the emperor's ear.”

My eyes widened. “Charelle, the emperor? Just what are you–?” I broke off. A quiet talon had been placed over her beak.

We separated, and he did not speak directly to me for the next few hours as camp was set up inside the clan's grounds and provisions were arranged and seen to. I was put in the care of a Gryphoness not more than a year older than I. She was a combination of a jay and an ocelot, and I had not seen her face in many a year. She’d always been so serious in our youth, and that grave expression more than anything else helped me to recognize her. It was good to renew our friendship again after all this time, and while she remained reserved and controlled, she did manage to allow a wisened smile to pass over her beak. I still remember her tease after we’d settled in.

“It’s about time you two got together.”

We laughed then, and it was almost like when we were children again, and Charelle was spying on us to try to figure out what pranks we were planning. It was only after the tents were pitched and we were supposed to be making preparations for the banquet that Charelle came to see me again.

“I hope everything is satisfactory?” His first words were said in the same cordial tone he had used before I’d found out who he was.

“More than satisfactory. I never realized your father had so much wealth. I suppose that’s why we usually played in the streets.” I smiled warmly. “I still remember that day we stole those apples from old man Farth.” Then I laughed.

Charelle gestured towards the tent door, and the curtain drew over Haydee’s face again. She nodded and left quickly and silently. Charelle produced a kite shield and a spear from outside the tent, and proceeded to impale the spear into the ground before blocking the entrance with the shield.

“Would you love me if I was nameless, Kalima?” he asked.

“Charelle, what are you saying?”

“Our lives will be decided as long as we are under the emperor’s will. I will be sent to front after front until I am no more. If I live another three years, my father will have some bride set aside for me to keep our family’s blood pure. It will be another four before I would be allowed to add you as a second bride, and I don’t want any more than you.” He looked into her face. “I don’t want to be forced to kill the enemies of an emperor who only desires my blood. Three days hence, a trade ship leaves from the coast for the northern isles, and on it, fifty skilled fighters deserting the emperor's wars. They have want of a commander, Kalima, and Equestrian mercenaries live comfortably, if not nomadically. It would be difficult at first, but we would be free.”

“Oh, Charelle!” I embraced him. “Yes. A thousand times yes.”

“Tonight a traveling monk from the cathedrial in Gryphilhiem will meet us here, and we shall make our bloodstone.” He kissed her. “And then tomorrow, your revenge and our escape.”

“If I’m with you, I don’t care about revenge.”

“No. The North Wind will see you avenged,” he said sternly, his eyes hardening. I swear I could almost see fire swirling in those eyes. “Now tonight you must not leave my side for the entire banquet,” he instructed. “I will not see my brothers be given another chance to hurt you. Finish getting ready. I will see you inside.” He kissed me gently on the head before removing the makeshift barricade. With a final glance, he slipped into the night air and was gone.

“And that is where I must stop for the day, children. This old bird needs her rest, and it has already grown late,” Kalima said.

“But mother!”

“You will learn all in time, Thalia. As I recall, the last time I tried telling you, you weren’t all that interested.” Kalima smirked. “You waited a few years. You can wait a night more.” She approached her daughter and tied the chain around her neck. “Wear this proudly, Thalia. I believe it is what your father would want, and it’s what I want, too. I at least have my memories. All you have are my stories, and now this. Keep it, and leave us a legacy we will be proud of.”

“Mother …”

Kalima yawned again. The small fire in the makeshift chimney of the tower had nearly gone out, and its embers filled the room with a dim red light.

Grif used the tip of his claw to cut the thread as he finished tying off the final stitch. “These memories can’t be easy for you. I appreciate you sharing them with me.” He lowered his beak with respect.

“You adopted me as your mother, Grif. Therefore, you have the right to hear of the father you never knew.” Kalima slowly rose from her place on the stones and stretched. “When would you like to continue, children?”

“Tomorrow evening if that’s alright. There’s going to be a lot of craziness very shortly, and I’d like to know the ending before it all starts.” Grif smiled.

“I think I can manage that. You should be there, too, Thalia. You don’t know just how close you came to a very dark part of your heritage. You’re old enough now to hear the bad and take it with the good.”

“Rest well, old one.” Grif lowered his beak one last time and stalked out the door. Shrial and Avalon would doubtless be expecting him.

“Come on, Mother. Let’s get you to bed.” Thalia took her mother’s arm dutifully as they, too, left the room and closed the door behind them. A passive eddy stirred the air, sifting the ashes to cover the remaining sparks, and then was silent before it drifted out the window and into the night.

Hammer Strike hummed to himself as he quietly sorted through several papers, collecting his thoughts as he caught up on what he’d been doing before he’d left. He frowned as he put everything off to the side of his desk. “Wow, I do not miss the paperwork.…” His ears twitched for a second. “Come in.”

Blast Shield entered the room by himself. “Sir, the head architect is here. Would you like to see him now or let him roam first?”

After a moment’s thought, Hammer Strike shrugged. “I’ll meet him now.”

Blast shield nodded, leaving the room.

A few minutes later the door opened again to reveal a grey Earth Pony with a light green mohawk and goatee. His dark green eyes looked around the room for a moment before settling on Hammer Strike. “Hello, Lord Hammer Strike. Nice to finally meet you.”

“And you as well. And please, just Hammer Strike.”

The Earth Pony sighed in relief. “That’s great to hear. Part of me was expecting I’d have to be formal every conversation I’d have with you.”

“I take it you deal with a lot of nobles?”

“More than I would like, but yeah.” After a moment he shook his head. “Sorry, getting ahead of myself. My name is After Thought.”

Hammer Strike nodded. “So, I trust you got the base idea of the layout?”

After Thought nodded. “Yeah, I got to review them on the trip here. You’re really planning on going all out, aren’t you?”

“Well, we are rebuilding an entire city.” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“Well, at least you have a foundation for it. Plenty of supplies, land, and the cash to do it,” After Thought commented, shrugging. “That, and you’re willing to actually spend it on rebuilding a city, rather than just building up your own noble house, possibly more than once.”

“That sounds like it happens a little too often.”

“Yeah, just a bit.” After Thought sighed.

Hammer Strike pulled out a few scrolls and held them out to After Thought. “I refined a few things since the last iteration of the layout. Other than that, I trust your judgement on any additional parts to the plan.” He gave a small grin. “If you have any major changes that you would like to bring up, I’m usually available at most hours, so don’t be afraid to stop by and ask. Tower Shield will guide you to the room you’ll be staying in for the duration of your stay.”

After Thought nodded. “All right. I’ll be sure to keep you updated on what’s happening and where,” He finished as he turned towards the door. “Oh, by the way, great selection in your staff,” he finished as he left the room.

Hammer Strike stared at the door for a moment before humming in thought. “Celestia did say she chose some of the best ones for the job, so ... alright.” He gave a faint shrug before looking to the paperwork on his desk. “Now do I continue paperwork or find something else to do?”

Pensword stood in a recently cleared section near the unofficially designated Thestral quarters. The same building where Kel’leam had said his last goodbyes rose into the skies, and shone a bright blue with emerald-green accents. He would have to speak to Hammer Strike about getting official documents verifying permission to build.

Still, for the moment he had other concerns to address. He stood at the drafting table with the other Demon Slayers as they looked over the paper plans for the historic site, then shifted their scrutiny to the architect that had drawn them up, a young officer from the Royal Guard. “So, would you care to explain what we are seeing?”

The young officer nodded, nervous at the cadre observing her. “Right. Of course, sir.” She moved a hoof at the outer edges of the plans. “These will be the outer walls to form a sort of gateway or fence. An enclosure if you will. They’ll reach at least three stories tall, and metal girders will be built on top to form the framework of a large dome. After that, we’ll cover the dome with glass so the enclosure can have the proper lighting. She cleared her throat. “As you can see, we’ll have images of the flags with a brief historical plaque describing the unit the flag came from, and with the history of the battle where you captured it. These will be mounted along the inner walls.” She shifted her stance to look at the Gryphons of the unit. “The grounds will be planted with a rich grass that’s weed resistant, and we’ll line the paths with thick paving stones in a grid pattern to allow easier access to the rest of the flags on display. The air space inside will be large enough for both Gryphon and Pegasus to fly, and we’ll include benches along the outer rim for visitors to sit on and rest.”

“It seems fairly straightforward,” Kahn mused with his Phrench accent. “But will it not require an … aesthetic appeal as well? Many good Ponies and Gryphons alike died in the name of those banners. Should there not be flowers, or some other form of offering? Perhaps a fountain of some kind?”

Pensword looked at the grounds. “The flowers will come from the from the seeds that patrons carry in their wings and fur.” He looked at the grounds. “As for a fountain, I suppose we could have one outside of the walls, but for a flying species like us, a fountain is not something you put in a memorial garden. The flowers will be collected and tended, but only flowers that come from travelers.”

“You do realize that will give you more weeds than it will flowers, and that is assuming that your visitors are not well groomed and showered, which most are,” Kahn pointed out.

“It is tradition, Kahn. As for weeds, it depends on what viewpoint you have. For example, the Dandelion is considered a weed in some human cultures. And yet here, we eat the plant, and the seeds represent rebirth. So a weed is many things, and so is a beautiful plant.” He looked at the drawings. “Change the grass. We’ll make it wildgrass from the passes of Mountainside Falls. Bring the wild flowers from the mountains of Fort Triumph.” He sighed and looked to Kahn. “Forgive me, Kahn. I am trying to be more ... tactful. My other troops tell me I seem to be lacking in that area.”

“You might want to work on making it at least seem you are taking our concerns into account then. Had you simply left it at tradition and memorial to your home for the reasoning, it would likely have flowed better,” Kahn noted. “You will improve with time.”

“Well yes, but I didn’t want to crush the dreams of the new generation,” Pensword answered, fluffing his wing feathers. “Officer Grass Whistle has promising plans. I was hoping to hear them before we made the change. A thousand years have passed. I need to hear the ideas of this generation. If I clung to the old ways all the time, we would suffer catastrophic disaster in first contact with a future enemy.”

“It might help if you told them a little of what you were hoping for before they began designing, sir,” Animal Control said.

“The commander did, but, well the commander did say that he wanted to see what a modern day memorial garden looked like.” Grass Whistle shifted some of the sheets and revealed a sketch that took Pensword’s breath away. It was exactly as he had described. “I anticipated your homesickness, along with the desire to keep an eye on the future. At some point, this memorial will not only be dedicated to the battles fought in the war, but a monument to the Demon, or Steel Wings if you prefer, and his efforts to protect Equestria. In time, I’d also like to include a segment focusing on today, and the efforts you and the Demon Slayers made to protect Gryphonia and foster peace between our nations. I already have a mock-up set up in my office if you’d like to take a look.”

“You have a mock up already?” Moon Biter gaped. “Isn’t that a little presumptuous.”

“Not really. I know how much this means, and with the walls mapped out, and the flags in their general location, I thought it best to try and get things started quickly.” Grass Whistle moved a wing to the new drawing. “Now another nod to the old ways is the incorporation of the design for the royal gardens from the past. Most memorials tend to have gardens for visitors to pass through as well, so I was thinking of something similar for this. Usually the opening is wide enough for four Earth Ponies to walk through side by side. We’ll design it with two entrances on either side so visitors won’t have to worry about so much traffic.

“For the front, I took inspiration from a small doodle I saw during a meeting with the commander in his office. That will be where we place flags of our nation and its allies, along with the future flags of our branches of the military. With these additions, the memorial is going to be a good deal larger than its original conception, at least three times.” She moved a wing along the drawing of the front entrance. “This slab will also house the town flags of all current townships, and these other walls will have the seals of the missing towns. Beneath the seals, an accounting of the population for each of the towns will be embedded in stone, segmenting between mares, stallions, and foals. A small boulder will be smoothed and rounded before the metal smiths embed a metal plate into it explaining about the loss of these towns in the raids before the Gryphons were caught in the act.” She looked to the others of the unit. “Your thoughts, cadre?”

Pensword was silent as he waited for others to speak.

“It appears functional, though you may want to include a few pieces for Gryphons as well, since this will become a part of our own history soon enough,” Kahn pointed out.

“Of course,” Grass Whistle responded. “Any notes I should take to incorporate?”

“Perhaps just leave a place open, so we can carve it ourselves? It would be difficult to explain the designs we would require.”

“What kind of open place? On the wall? A slab in the back?”

“A wall,” Kahn confirmed. “If that's not asking too much. I would hate to inconvenience such a pretty lady as yourself.”

“I can leave the back wall left section open for your carvings,” she replied, totally unaffected by his charms.

“Merci,” Hahn responded with an eloquent bow.

Pensword nodded his head. “Right. I’ll leave Kahn to help with this. I think I gave Hammer Strike enough time. I am going to see him now. Just, please do not get into a too big of a row over the details, okay?” WIth that spread his wings and flew towards Hammer Strike’s office.

Pensword entered Hammer Strike’s office without knocking. They’d been friends long enough not to stand on ceremony, despite what other nobles might say.

“Yes, Pensword?” Hammer Strike asked, not looking up from his paperwork.

“We have a problem on my end. You know the area that the Thestrals have settled in around New Unity? I cannot find the paperwork authorizing them to stay there, and we have built a religious longhouse on top of that. We are more than willing to move it to another location if that is necessary, and I am also willing to do what it takes to buy that land. I want to be in the right here. I know how much you are working on planning the city as a whole, and I fear this could, if not worked out now, become a major thorn later on.”

“I gave a warning early on that you may have to move the building. As for the land where you can have it, technically it’s yours,” Hammer Strike replied. “Construction won’t happen in that region though for some time, so you do not have to immediately pack up and move it.”

“Still, as tradition states, the sooner we move the better. When we have families born there, and bury our dead nearby, it will be harder to give it up. We built our first lodge for easy dismantling, so I suppose the real question is where can we settle permanently? Where can my people live?”

“I already marked the area for the building on the plans. You’re going to have to wait until After Thought has a team mark out the region with flags and lines, and whatever else they use,” Hammer Strike explained. “Once they have the measurements and mark the area out, you’ll know where you can build.”

“Understood. Just as long as we have the right to build ourselves. Tradition dictates we build our own homes. We are looking forward to not having to sleep in tents anymore.” Pensword smiled.

Hammer Strike gestured to a side table. “The map is on the side if you want the rough estimate of measurements and location.”

Pensword looked carefully over the map for a good five minutes before he smiled. “Well, judging by the rough estimates, I can see three families will need to shift their location, but aside from that it appears we are actually within the lands we first thought. We look forward to solidifying the plans.”

“Keep in mind, until the land is marked, it’s still up in the air,” Hammer Strike warned. “He already had to change a few points on the blueprints, and it’s still subject to further edits.”

“Understood, but we are not going to have to say, pick up and move to the other side of the city. We just have to move about a little. If nothing else, we can dig down and build up. And the land you have marked here is roughly the size of a small Earth Pony town.”

“And I plan on making this place massive.”

“I look forward to that.” He took a seat on a stool. “So, how goes your troops? I trust they won’t be going after small demises at the moment?” Pensword asked with a chuckle, trying an old thousand joke between nobles.

Hammer Strike stopped his writing. “You know … now that I think about it, I haven’t talked with them for a while. Blast and Tower have been relaying information to and from. Doesn’t help that rebuilding a city requires a metric ton of paperwork.”

Pensword paused and put a hoof to his forehead. “Well you need to stop that. You didn’t do that a thousand years ago, so start fixing that now.”

“I wasn’t leading the reconstruction of a city a thousand years ago,” Hammer Strike countered.

“Then hire a staff to take care of the mundane paperwork, like a normal noble.” He paused. “Nevermind. You never did anything normal. What am I saying?” He shook his head. “Well at least meet with some of them.”

“I’ve met all of them,” Hammer Strike replied. “I just haven’t seen them in … however long since the last visit. I can’t remember when it was, considering the seven year gap in my memory from not being here.”

“Then start again,” Pensword suggested. “Also, get a staff. With your time travel adventures, you need folks to know what is going on.”

“I tend to be more … quiet on that. Time travel is a pain. I don’t know who I’ve met, and who I will meet, so I try to ignore it in whatever sense of the present time.”

“That is what the staff is for, to help you get acclimated to the present timeline. At the very least, it will help to cut down on the mounds of paperwork.”

“Yeah….”

“Well, if you won’t listen to me, then at least talk to Princess Celestia or High Chieftess Luna for advice.” He chuckled. “So, should we meet your troops again?”

After a moment, he shrugged. “Sure. Why not?”

The Bladefeather compound stood tall and imposing near the edge of the Everfree Forest. The main building itself was a large squared building that had taken two square acres of land, and contained, amongst other things, a courtroom where a selected council of Gryphons would solve minor or major disputes within the clan; a large rounded war room that was currently devoid of furniture, though Grif had been adamant that the room be a perfect circle, and large enough to fit a large table comfortably. A great hall stood just past the entrance for feasts and ceremonies, and a smaller mess hall was next to it with an attached kitchen. The building was all made of local granite, with carvings depicting the Winds and great acts of Gryphons from the past. In Front of this building was a large garden, which, with help from some of the local Earth Ponies, had been grown in with many assorted flowers. In the center of this garden, exactly twenty feet from the main building’s entrance, stood a large obsidian block with a large white sheet covering the surface. Over the front walls of the compound, on either side and above this block, three banners waved boldly in the wind. Each bore a different heraldic crest from other clans.

Heraldic crests were much more intricate versions of clan symbols, and considered to embody the very essence of the clan itself. On the left side of the building hung a banner of white silk with the symbol of large blood-red feather and a tiny droplet at its tip carefully embroidered. Ribbons of gold swirled elegantly around it. Behind the feather, a large silver silhouette of a dagger encompassing the feather. This was the heraldic symbol of the bloodfeather clan.

On the right, opposing it in navy blue silk, lay a symbol that had been sewn in deep purple silk, the silhouette of a hawk with large splayed wings and talons reaching downwards. A globe lay beneath its talons, as if the world’s entire span was within the hawks grasp. This was the symbol of the Farflyer Clan.

Hanging above the door, on a banner pure of gold silk, a large black shield enveloped a golden compass with a crown placed upon it. This was the imperial crest.

Behind the main building was a steep cliff face with many Gryphon sized holes carved into it. These were the entrances to the many stone roosts amongst the cliff’s walls. To the west of the main building, many ground level houses also sat in wait for their occupants. Northwest and directly adjacent from the main building was the armory. North of that was the training field. The building for this compound was far from finished, but it was likely never to be, not truly. More would be added as the clan grew. For now the building needed a traditional dedication.

This is why Grif found himself in full dress armor looking down at the faces of his entire clan before him, and the sight made his blood run cold, even as it brought a smile to his beak. The original forty or so Gryphons who had joined with Kalima’s mercenaries had swelled to over two hundred in number. Word had spread amongst the mercenaries of Grif’s offer, and many had gladly taken on the name and banner of Bladefeather. There were warriors, yes, but all gryphons were trained for warfare. What had proved unexpected was how many flocked at the chance to be builders again, and stone carvers, and farmers, and every other profession they had done back home. It was positively staggering how many talented Gryphons had been forced into combat because they were not ‘gustave le grand,’ and thus not acceptable within most spotlight areas.

Grun noted the familiar beaks of the clan’s new head bakers, Pierre and Grindel. As their names might imply, this couple both came from completely different kingdoms and walks of life. Pierre was born into a low end family, and trained as a pikeman in the front lines, but he was also one of the best bakers Grif had ever encountered. His wife had been the daughter of a clan leader, and betrothed to another clan leader to form an alliance that would benefit her father greatly. They had met when Pierre's squad had been sent to kidnap Grindel. Being the lowest born, Pierre had been given the chore of protecting the prisoner, and the two found a mutual love of baking. A week later, when the squad had been expected to report to their lord, the other soldiers claimed they had woken up to find the prisoner and Pierre gone. The two had made it to a ship bound for Equestria and never looked back. In Grif’s opinion, they made the best pretzels he had ever had.

It chilled Grif’s blood to think that they, as well as so many others, were putting their lives in his hands, but it also brought him great joy to see so many banding together to build a better life.

He looked to Avalon and Shrial on his right side, and Thalia and Kalima on his left, smiling at each of them before he finally cleared his throat to call the gathering’s attention.

“My family! My friends! Months ago I came before you with a promise. No more would you be considered nameless and without honor before your brothers because you chose freedom! No more would you sell your blood and your swords simply to exist. I promised you stability and freedom to each choose your path. Have I lied to you? Have I cheated any of you? Who here before the Winds would call me into question? I promise no one will be harmed should he find fault with me.”

There was silence. Many looked at their brothers as Grif scanned the crowd. He saw many smiles, some confused frowns, but nothing threatening or challenging. No one said anything.

“Then on this day let us swear together. The old will guide the young. The strong will uphold the weak. Those who have much shall give to those who have little. And let us never turn aside when another of us is in need. Our hearts and wings beat as one!”

Grif was surprised at the enthusiasm as the crowd responded. “They are as one!”

“Then, my family, in the name of the Winds that uplifted our race from our darkness, I dedicate this compound, its lands, its houses, its armory and training ground. All these things I dedicate to you, and to all the great Gryphons who walked before you.”

He nodded to Cheshire, who pulled the rope attached to the sheet covering the block. It slid away with some effort, revealing a familiar shield. The edges had been reforged in blackened bronze, and its front had been painted a deep jade green. Two silver swords shaped like feathers crossed over the green, and behind them, the silhouettes of the four wind embodiments lay, each in it’s own direction. From right to left across the bottom of the shield in ancient Gryphic, the shield read, “In war, victory. In peace, vigilance. In death, sacrifice.”

“Brothers! Sisters! I give you Compound Bladefeather!” Grif said before he threw his head back and shrieked like a hawk. This action was followed by the crowd. Some flew in the air, flapping their wings as if to increase the power of their cries. The winds eddied through the air, carrying the sound far and wide across the land. At last, they had a home.

Kalima sat happily in her quarters as she worked to finish tidying the new room. She easily rearranged the bedding, and shifted the new blood-red curtains to conceal the bed, then methodically began to smack them with her tail, releasing any dust that had remained on them into the air. A gentle knock sounded at her door, and she turned. “Come in, child. Come in.” She laughed. “And to think less than a century ago, I thought I’d never say those words.”

“I hope everything is to your liking. The old bird always complained about clan leaders building themselves big grandiose mansions away from their clans, and thus distancing themselves, but if you’d like a bigger house, I can make sure you get one.”

“This is fine, Grif. Just because I’m an old one doesn’t mean I should live aloof from the rest of the clan. Besides, I’d miss too much if I left now, wouldn’t I? And you and Thalia still need to hear the rest of the story.”

“Good. Do you need more pillows? Would you prefer a cloud bed? I can get you one, you know.”

Kalima laughed all the more. “You remind me so much of Charelle, Grif. He was the same exact way after we left the empire.”

“I guess I’m just a little nervous. I just essentially took responsibility for the lives of over two hundred of our kind, and that number is likely to grow with the natural progression of things. It’s a bit to take in, you know.”

“You’re a natural leader. If you weren’t a little uncertain, then I would be worried.”

“So I guess we have to wait for Thalia. Oh, that reminds me. The Ponies have their Grand Galloping Gala coming up. I have to make an appearence, but I thought it would only be fair to see if you’d like to attend?”

“Would it upset those pesky ones you don’t like so much?”

“Probably.” Grif smirked. “Between the two of us, we do represent an affront to a thousand years of tradition,” he said sternly with a false high society face. “We’re utterly disgraceful, my dear.”

“Then let’s turn some heads.” She chuckled at Grif’s antics.

“I’ll ask Rarity to come by later this week and see if she can work on something for you and Thalia then.”

“No frills,” Kalima said in a dark tone.

“Don’t worry. Between me, Pensword, and Hammer Strike, Rarity has begun to learn to deal with simpler tastes in clothing.”

“What were you saying about clothing, Grif?” Thalia asked as she entered the room.

“I was just assuring Mother that Rarity won’t get overly frilly on her dress for the gala.” Grif shrugged.

“I’m not much one for dancing anyways.” Thalia shrugged. “So, are we going to get back into that story?”

“Why, Thalia, you’re actually excited for a bedtime story? How extraordinary,” Kalima teased.

“Mother,” Thalia exclaimed.

“There is nothing wrong with being excited for a story,” Grif told Thalia. “We teach our children with stories. We tell our pasts with stories. Never be embarrassed of stories. One day that's what will keep you and me alive.” From his pack, Grif produced a small canteen and filled a goblet on Kalima’s bedside table. “Just a little grakala in case you get thirsty.”

“Thank you, Grif. One does tend to get a little dry when one does all the talking.” She chuckled. “So, are you two ready to begin?”

Both eagerly nodded.

“Then let us resume. The day had drawn to evening, and with the help of Charelle’s maid, I was able to make myself presentable for the feast.”

“Is that fitting okay?” Haydee asked as she assisted me with my gown for the banquet. “Not too tight?”

“It’s fine, Haydee. You don’t need to spoil me. We’ve known each other since we were fledgelings.”

“You’ve known only what I was allowed to show you,” Haydee said as she went to one of the bags she had brought with her and retrieved a pendent. It was brass, but well polished, with a thick rounded opal that held an emerald mounted in its center. “You know my family wasn’t born into the clan or a serving clan. Did you ever question just where this random serving maid came from?” she asked as she approached me.

“Why should I?” I replied. “We were friends. That’s all that mattered to me, all that matters now.”

“Then in that friendship, please remember everything I tell you now, for my master has charged me with your life, and I will defend it with all my arts.” Her left wing fluttered, causing her feathers to ruffle, and for the first time Kalima noticed hidden amongst her dull coloured wing feathers was a small row of black tipped feathers. “This pendent was passed down to me from my mother. It was given to her by the leader of her sect when she proved her rite of merit.”

Haydee took my claws and placed them upon the pendant’s surface, guiding them across the emerald, and forcing me to press upon it until it shifted with a click. A blade emerged from a cleverly concealed slit.

“Be wary. This blade is covered by very deadly poison. If you pricked your talon on it, you would be dead before you took three breaths. Should your enemies attack you tonight, this pendent shall be your salvation and their doom.” She allowed me to lift my talon, and the emerald slid back into place, as did the blade.

“Haydee, how long–?”

“Not when we met, but soon afterwards. The black fan are few now, and our way of life is quickly dying, but the master’s mother took me and my mother from poverty. She gave us work in her house, and we protected her and her son from her rivals and their children faithfully. When she died, I revealed myself to my master, and today he has charged me with your life.”

“The black fan? Mother, you were friends with a member of the black fan?” Thalia balked.

“Yes, Thalia, I was. She and her kind practiced honor in their dealings. They were not mere assassins for hire, like the Black Tips were. If the request was unjust, they would not accept. Now let me continue. There’s more yet to come.” Kalima took a few sips from the fruity beverage, then turned to continue her story.

“You mean Charelle and his mother,” I said.

Haydee nodded. “She was scared that his brothers would attempt to take his life. So few clans see all the males surviving to maturity that she decided the master should have a shadow.” She bowed her beak “It hurt me to deceive you. I hope this will never change things.”

“You used your craft to protect, not to murder. In my eyes, you are the same as ever.” Kalima embraced Haydee. “I’ll miss you.”

“I will miss you, too, but we are not done yet. I have other ways to arm you, and we only have a short time. Tell me, how do you feel about tail rings?”

Over the next half hour Haydee proceeded to equip me with a small armory of deadly baubles. My tail tuft now camouflaged a treated manticore stinger connected to a small gold ring. Each claw had been painted in colors that seemed to compliment my fur and feathers, but also contained a paralytic that would activate once it hit the bloodstream. By the time I left that tent to head for the compound, I was ready to fight a small war.

The two of us made our way to the compound entrance, where Charelle waited in full armor.

“I see Haydee has treated you well,” he said in a pleased tone. Looking to her, he offered a large stack of paper beaks and a small silver dagger. “Haydee, you have served my mother and myself well, and without question. What you have done for me tonight, I can never repay. Tonight I release you from any debt you believe you owe my mother. Take these gifts, and let us part as friends.”

It was with shaky talons and tearful eyes that Haydee took the offered items. “Live well, Charelle,” she said, giving him a hug. Then she embraced me and repeated her wish. “Live well, Kalima.”

“Fly with honor,” I whispered back. My voice cracked, and I held her for a good while before finally making my way to Charelle’s side. With no more words to give, Haydee slipped silently into the dark while Kalima and Charelle entered the compound.

“When we reach the dining hall, I want you to identify the ones who attacked you,” Charelle said. “Use your napkin to cover your talons as you indicate, okay?”

“I didn’t get to see all of them, Charelle, but I’ll point out who I can.” I remember he shifted his gaze to look up at the castle and his face was cast in shadow. If only I’d caught the sign. “Did you father invite the village as well?” I asked.

“Of course the old buzzard would,” Charelle said. “He never misses a chance to show off.”

“Then I should be able to find the ones responsible. You probably just need to look for the ones who are astonished when they see me. It’s not like they expected me to survive.”

“Then they never really knew you.” Charelle chuckled. “It would take more than what they did to send you to the Winds.”

“If it weren’t for your company, they would have.”

“Have more faith in yourself, mon amour. You are much stronger than you seem to believe,” Charelle whispered as he caressed her feathers.

I shuddered in pleasure. “Winds, you have no idea how long I’ve waited to hear you say that.”

“Remember, no matter where I go, no matter who I speak to, always be at my side tonight,” he warned, just before we entered the great hall.

There was a rousing fanfare as four armed Gryphons drew their ceremonial sabers in salute to the returning hero. The great hall was spacious and well kept, with intricately carved pillars and tables designed to reflect the four Winds and their offspring. Each Gryphon wore their best. The elders wore their old armor. The youths kept their training weapons. The adults varied in the garb they wore, some simple and homespun, others more refined. All held their gaze on the couple as Charelle’s father rose to his feet.

“My dear son. Welcome home.” He rose to his hind paws and extended his arms. “And welcome to you all, who have so graciously accepted to attend what is perhaps the greatest honor our community has yet been able to receive, for my son does not return from battle empty handed. He returns bearing the golden talon, the highest honor a soldier may bear in service to the empire. Charelle, you have faced pain and affliction. You have faced loss the likes of which only true warriors may know. You have earned your rest, and proven the loyalty and strength of our family in the heat of combat. You are a true hero, and tonight, my son, you receive the recognition you deserve.” He raised his goblet. “To Charelle Grimsight!”

Charelle waited patiently for everyone to drink, and then spoke his turn. “Unfortunately, Father, my visit is to be short lived, I am afraid. I am only able to stay long enough for my men to rest, and then we have further orders to carry out in the west.”

“I received no word of such orders,” Charelle’s father frowned, his brow furrowing.

“With all due respect, Father, it is not of your concern where the emperor chooses to send his armies,” Charelle said. I swore I could see him smile faintly, even as he held up a scroll. “I have been commissioned to lead my men to the western coast, where a crew of cowardly deserters make to escape justice and seek the protection of Celestia across the sea.”

A murmur of approval swept through the chambers. Charelle’s father cleared his throat. “Well, it would seem that honor calls you away from our halls yet again, then. But it is my sincerest hope that you will at least enjoy this night. It is not often that the whole family is together under one roof, and I see you have a lovely guest at your side. Would you care to introduce her?”

“Why, Father, do you not recognise Kalima? She has been my friend since we were cubs,” Charelle announced, acting genuinely shocked. “Did you have some reason to not expect her?”

“Not at all, my dear boy, though word had passed around the village that she’d gone missing a few days ago. We sent a search party for her, but nobody could find a trace. Tell me, my girl, is everything alright?”

“Perfectly fine, Sir Grimsight. I was merely out for a hunt, and the game sadly escaped me. I had to pursue it.” She grinned. “Wasn’t it such a marvelous coincidence that I ran into your son and his party, even as I gave chase?”

Some of the Gryphons in the crowd looked nervously at one another, even as I met their gaze.

“A marvelous coincidence indeed,” Sir Grimsight said with raised brows. “And did you manage to catch your prey?”

“I’m afraid not. It proved rather flighty, but I know where its den is now. It won’t escape me next time.”

This time more than a few choked on their wine.

“How spirited. You’ve changed since you were a cub, my dear. Come. I’m sure that everyone is most anxious for more wine and a hearty meal. Sit, eat, drink. The comforts of my house are always open to family and close friends.”

Charelle took a spot at the head of the table adjacent to his father's own, placing me on his left. “Did you recognize anyone? I saw some startled looks, but I cannot be sure,” he whispered as he poured me some wine.

“It may just be the fact that you remembered me after all this time. After all, you were sent away to keep things from going further between us as I recall.” I smiled gently then, and kissed him on the cheek. As I pulled away, I let loose the smallest of whispers. “Ten down on your left.”

Charelle nodded and smiled to keep up the act, though I’m sure my kiss certainly helped. “Yes. And that’s why I had to be sure he was not part of this,” Charelle said as he pulled some food towards them.

“You do realize if you go through with this, he’ll never forgive you.” She casually pointed to a young smug gryphon with a pelican beak sulking at the end of the main table.

“The second my mother died, he began looking for ways to be rid of his dangerous son. It wasn’t until my name brought him honor that he started caring about me. There is no love lost between us,” Charelle said.

“I think there might,” I said sadly, “but I’ll do my best to help with that.”

Over the rest of the dinner, more than three quarters of the males our age had been pointed out. It had been quite the attack indeed, and Charelle didn’t know whether to be enraged at the cowardice these warriors had shown, or proud at how well I must have defended myself before they had their way with me. He settled on both.

Sir Grimsight rose and tapped his glass for attention. “And now for my son to address us. Long and many have been his exploits, and I am certain more than a few of you are anxious to hear from his own mouth of the events.” A polite applause filled the chamber as Charelle arose. He stared pensively into his goblet for a time, like an oracle to her basin. Then he took in the crowd and began to speak.

“My friends, my family, many of you have seen me grow up when I was just a self-centered, brash fledgling running around the grounds. You taught me, you protected me, and many of you mourned beside me when I lost my dear mother, may her loving heart carry her far in the warmth of the South Wind. It has been my honor these last few years to defend you against the enemies of our great empire, though it pained me greatly to leave you. So I raise this glass to all of you. May you all enjoy tonight as though it would be your last!”

The applause and cheers that rose were filled with exuberance and excitement, and more than a few of the fledgelings looked on anxiously as their wings twitched and they shifted on their haunches. It was rather clear they wanted to meet the great warrior face to face, rather than simply hear him and eat, but manners and honor required they remain at their table until the dancing began.

“Should you mention the proposal, love, or are we going to keep that our little secret?” I asked as the main course was brought out by the servants.

“The less they know the better,” Charelle whispered back.

“So dinner, a date, marriage, then leaving town behind for honor and an honest life.” She smiled and kissed him again. “I’m just glad you’re still yourself.”

“Well, I could have skipped the dinner and the date altogether, but that was out of my talons.” He chuckled.

“Well how about you show me some of your tactical prowess out on the dance floor, hmm?” I asked, then hit him with my most mischievous smile.

“Lead the way, mon cherie,” he said.

“As you say.” I rose, curtsied, and offered my arm with a cheeky grin. Charelle took that arm, and the two of us together walked to the center of the room, clearing our throats and motioning to the musicians.

On our cue the casual air of a waltz began to drift across the room. We rose to our hind legs and bowed to one another, then clasped talons and began to twirl across the dance floor. We hovered across the floor more than once as we danced, and my heart was pounding not with battle, but with another sensation altogether. In due course, Still we danced on, our whole world in the other’s eyes. I sighed and laid my head on Charelle’s shoulder.

“I never want this night to end,” I said.

“I do. Because for once, after all these years, I’ll have you in my arms.”

“You already did. You always have.”

“Yes, but for the first time our lives will really begin. Together, no clan, no class, no emperor. Just you and me.”

“I guess I can afford to let the night end then. After all, I’m sure I have so very much to look forward to.” I smiled at him as we settled back down to earth. An uproar of applause, cheers, and bird whistles showed just how successful and popular we had become.

About an hour later Charelle cleared his throat as he stood. “And now, Father, my friends, it is unfortunate, but I must leave you for the night. I have much to take care of in the morning. Please do not stop your celebration on my account. Enjoy yourselves,” he said, bowing graciously.

“Of course, of course. You must be tired from the rigors of your travels. I will make sure your men are well stocked on supplies and a hearty breakfast before you march. Will the lady also be retiring with you? We’ve had quarters prepared if she would prefer to sleep in the compound.”

I already had my story ready. “My thanks, Sir Grimsight, but I must decline. I haven’t seen your son in far too long, and I only have this one night to get reacquainted before he leaves again. I believe I will rejoin his camp.” It took another ten minutes or so, but we finally managed to get out of the compound and back towards the camp.

“Well that went as well as can be expected,” Charelle said as we made our way across the grounds. “With some luck, they’ll keep gorging themselves long into the night.”

“I’m guessing you’re not going to trust luck, though, are you?” I asked, letting the cool night breeze ruffle my feathers. It helped to clear my head.

“My men have been instructed to rest early tonight and eat well. They will be up early tomorrow,” he said.

“And we’ll be up all night,” I purred.

“If you can’t keep up tomorrow, let me know, and I’ll carry you,” he teased as we entered the tent.

“How about you carry me after we’ve gotten married? Where is that priest, anyways?”

Author's Note

Happy 4th of July to all our readers. The day that the United States celebrates our Independence Day, I want to wish you all a great holiday Monday from the writing team. Also a belated Happy Canada Day as well.

90 - Going to the Gala

An Extended Holiday
Ch 90: Going to the Gala
Act 12

Hammer Strike pulled an ingot of hot metal out of the forge and moved it over to his anvil. “Celestia, you know my feelings on the Gala,” he commented as he moved his hoof over a few hammers before finally selecting one.

Celestia stood in the forge without her regalia as she used her horn to heat the coals. “Yes, I know, but I really need you there to keep the nobles off stance. If they go in without a few wild cards, I worry they’ll stonewall my sister’s bill, and then we’ll face a severe split between the solar and lunar houses. We can’t afford to have a civil war on our hooves, Hammer Strike, even if it would only be in spirit, if not in body.” She smirked as Hammer Strike beat at the metal, watching the sparks fly. “Besides, I know you love knocking them down a peg or two.” She casually stepped aside as Hammer Strike returned to shove the metal back into the rejuvenated flames.

“I enjoy knocking them down a peg, but at the same time, I’d enjoy avoiding them in the first place. I most likely can’t even bring my gear like I used to as well, especially since everyone nowadays seem to enjoy cloak and dagger methods…”

“I already conceded to let Luna be in charge of the rules for the Thestrals, and knowing her, she’s going to let them walk in armed, or at the very least wearing ceremonial weapons.” She frowned as she recalled that fateful day over a thousand years ago. “I still remember what a weapon is to one of my Sister’s Thestrals, their beating hearts.”

“It’s going to be mayhem this year, now that I think about it,” Hammer Strike hummed. “Armed individuals left and right, new noble houses…”

“As well as my sister’s first time appearing at the Gala. Think about it, Hammer Strike. This could very well be the most entertaining Gala you’ve ever visited. And besides that,” she said, tensing as she prepared her trump card. “I can sweeten the deal. Once you vanished last time, I had to hold onto a little project you kept improving each Gala till I had to cancel it during the War.” Her grin was just as disturbing as Hammer Strike’s. He’d taught her well.

Hammer Strike broke off his work to look her directly in the face. “Are you talking about…?”

“Yep.”

Hammer Strike groaned. “Why do you know what buttons to push?”

“I learned from the best,” she replied warmly.

“Not to find mine!”

“You and I both know we want to see Baron Blueblood’s reaction.” She reached into the flames unprotected and withdrew the cherry metal before seizing it in her magic and twisting it into a pretzel. “This time I made sure he couldn’t get out of it. I hope you can show him certain respect.”

“I honestly don’t care which one shows up, I’ll still torment either one.”

“Trust me when I say the Baron is the one pulling the strings. Let the prince take over, and all he’ll want to do is spend weeks in his sky yacht.” She snorted as flames rose high from the forge. “I will not let an ember burst into something else.”

“I make no promises.”

“I expect nothing more from you.” With that, they continued their work. Nothing more needed to be said.

Pensword snuggled next to Lunar Fang as they enjoyed the evening with each other. They had slept the day and were just now waking up. Moon River was stalking along one of the ledges they had installed in the large room, bringing a smile to Pensword, even as Matthew made a comment on how his mother would throw a fit at the unsafe conditions.

“It’s so funny,” Lunar Fang said. “As far as time goes, we met less than a year ago.” She wrapped a wing around Pensword.

“You are very right, and yet… how long did we know each other in the past?” he asked. “I … well, if your parents–a human phrase comes to my mind, robbing the cradle. I am decades older than you are in technicality, and yet, both of us happen to be some of the oldest living Ponies outside of Hammer Strike and the two Princesses.” He shook his head. “I still remember you telling me how you always wanted a wedding based on Lunar Fang’s wedding. Funny how you got your wish, wouldn’t you say?” He chuckled.

“Do you regret anything?” she asked him.

“In what way?” He returned, kissing her gently. A smirk crossed his muzzle. “Do you regret anything?”

“Only that it took so long,” she told him. Her kiss was a bit more direct, and lasted a while longer.

“Took what so long? We barely knew each other, and I was a human to start with. Things didn’t even start clicking till after I got this body.”

“And it took me five years to find you again,” she reminded him. “That's a long time.”

“Right. That is true, but you do realize you could have gotten Hammer Strike to give you orders to be the spy to see how cadets are doing to hire into his Army, right?” He smiled, even as she smacked him with her wing. Giving him a glare he knew only too well, and he loved it. “As for regrets, my only regret is that none of my family has gotten to meet you in the flesh. Mom and Dad were there watching out for you after they were killed, and … well, the Human parents … I do not know if they think Matthew is dead or not.” He shook his head. “I just hope they don’t have a heart attack when they see us.” He didn’t get to say anything else as Lunar Fang kissed him on the muzzle for the contraction, as was her tradition.

“So have you got your notes prepared for the gala?” she asked him.

“On my second draft. It is a little hard, but I think I am going to wing parts of it. Speeches have a tendency to change on the go based on on actions, reactions, and anything else that might happens at the event.” He tried to move only to find Fox Feather settling in on his other side while Fizzpot took Moon River out of the room. “Also, when are we going to hold the ceremony for Fox Feather?”

“Perhaps we should go away for the weekend and have something private? Things seem to be really hectic recently,” Lunar Fang noted.

“True, but I do not want to exclude the Gryphon Slayers. They are too important not to have present at the wedding.” He smiled and kissed both of them. Matthew was still weirded out that he had two mares, while Pensword was proud to have a means to continue his bloodline through two great warriors.

“You mentioned running through your draft. I think we’d both like to hear it,” Fox Feather replied with a nuzzle.

Pensword blushed. “Right.” He cleared his throat. “Mares and Stallions of the courts of Equestria, I stand before you this evening, having let you all scheme, plot, and create the factions you wish, and quite frankly, I am sick of it. I stand for one purpose here, to give my full weight as High Duke of Ys to Princess Luna’s bill. I do hereby pledge my wealth, sacred honor, and even my life to this bill. A thousand years of peace has been granted, but, there are those that are starting to question if Princess Celestia is as powerful as history claims.” He took a moment to pause for effect. “History underestimates her power.” He laughed as he looked at the two mares. “That is as far as I have gotten.”

“You’re prepared for the nobles attempting to make their own armies?” Lunar Fang asked.

“Yes. Why do you think I am working with Hammer Strike and High Chieftess Luna first? It is going to be my military. The bill will clearly state that the High Duke of Ys cannot have an army for his own, as he is to lead the Armies of Equestria. There will be laws that demand levies of the Nobles for any national threat, and finally, and the credit here goes to Matthew and the other Humans, the nobles’ armies cannot attack each other. They are to be response units for national disasters or invasions into our own lands, essentially what Matthew calls a National Guard network.” He slowly began to chuckle. “However, I am not going to reveal this all at once. I want to see what those nobles try doing to wrest control from the Mistress of War,” he said. All three of them knew only too well which princess he meant.

“This all brings up another issue,” Lunar Fang pointed out. “We need a foalsitter.”

“Really?” Pensword asked, surprised. “I was hoping she could annoy folks like Blueblood with her crossbow,” he teased. “Also, isn’t Fizzpot her foalsitter at the moment? As I recall, Cadence is going to be there as a special envoy, so she can’t sit.”

“I think he deserves at least one night off,” Lunar Fang noted. “He’s done so well, and has been surprisingly well behaved.”

“We’ll ask him what he wants. Still, who do we ask then if that’s the case?” He paused before laughing. “The Blade Feathers might enjoy watching the goddaughter of the their clan leader. I doubt the Demon Slayers would be willing to miss the gala, but the rest already adore her, and she’s begun to get along with the cubs.”

“Will you ask Grif tomorrow?” she looked at him. “I have a few things to take care of in Ponyville.”

“Of course. Wait that means we are going to have a late day tomorrow. Are you sure you can handle that? We just got our sleep schedules back to normal.”

Fox Feather made a startled cough.

“I’ll be fine,” Lunar Fang assured him. “I’ll leave early, so I shouldn’t be out past noon.”

“Sounds good.” He yawned as he looked at the two mares. “Should we, well, get going for our night? Fox Feather, you need some sleep,” he noted critically. “The Unit isn’t giving any problems yet, are they? Also, hopefully we can start on our barracks complex after Hammer Strike’s wedding.”

“Nothing to report,” Fox Feather said with a yawn. “The integration is going well; however, the two cross-species, they might be coming for you to do their wedding.”

Pensword paused. “And you are worried I would deny it due to them being….” He gave a soft chuckle. “Those Gryphons proved themselves. If they come to ask, I shall perform the ceremony.” He smiled. “Now, let us see how the compound is tonight.”

Grif waited patiently in his office. He had requested a private meeting with Big Guns for a plan that had been brewing in the back of his mind for a while now. Fortunately, the warrior in question still kept his promptness from his Pony days, though he had begun to drink more often, and engaged in a few other more bovine behaviors as he adjusted to his new nature.

“You wanted to see me, Grif?” Big Guns asked.

“Close the door behind you and have a seat, Big Guns,” Grif ordered.

“If this is about the bonfire in the Everfree, I can explain,” the Minotaur said agitatedly as a brief spurt of his older personality and self manifested.

“I could care less about that, Big Guns. And please, you’re not in trouble. I just need to be cautious.” Grif gestured to the chair in front of his desk.

“You sure that can support Big Guns?” the Minotaur asked dubiously as he looked it over.

“Believe me,” Grif smiled as he looked at the chair, “it’s stronger than it looks.”

Big Guns shrugged and sat down heavily after removing his giant Battle Hammer from his back. “So what you need Big Guns for then, Grif?” He had learned long ago to control his tendency to call other creatures puny, though he had managed to defeat a gryphon or two before Grif and Thalia reined him in.

“Well, to be honest, nothing,” Grif said before he passed over what seemed to be official-looking documents. “Who I need right now is Sir Reginald, Duke of Chapton.”

“Then why send for me?” He snorted. “You need me to deliver these to him or something?”

“No, Big Guns. When you arrive at the gala, until you are told otherwise by me, you are going to be Sir Reginald. These documents are your patents of nobility from the Stampede Grounds, your battle honor records, and your license as a diplomatic representative. You will be assuming this identity for a very special task.”

“You want Big Guns to lie? What if the other Minotaurs find out?”

“Do you know how many Minotaurs from the Stampede Grounds have visited the gala, Big Guns?” Grif asked as he leaned on his desk, tenting his talons in a steeple.

“No, Big Guns can’t say he does.”

“Fewer than five,” Grif noted. “Despite being technically at peace, the culture that you have been thrust into is somewhat of a darkzone to Equestrian high society. The Guard will see no extra reason to trust you, but they will have no extra reason to watch you either, and that serves our purposes very well.”

“Which are?”

Grif slid a simple hinged wooden box over to the Minotaur. “During the gala, you will meet with several important nobles, as well as trade barons, media moguls, people vital to make this country work smoothly. Using what is in there, you will commit potentially the greatest tragedy in Equestrian history.”

“You want Big Guns to commit treason?” The Minotaur growled, grabbing his war axe from its holster at his belt.

“Open the box, Big Guns,” Grif said.

The Minotaur snorted angrily. “Yes or no, Grif.”

“I am asking you to help me prove the necessity for a united military in this country. Look in the box, Big Guns.”

Big Guns snorted in annoyance, but relented, though he kept his body tense just in case. opening the box, he pulled out what looked for all the world like a pen with intricate carvings. He sniffed it experimentally. “Charcoal?”

“Hypothetically, let's say this stick of charcoal is a syringe loaded with a very deadly neurotoxin that is time delayed. A small pin prick and just a tiny drop of this substance, and the person injected will be dead within six hours. You will be in the least suspicion, so you will be our hypothetical assassin. Fear is a powerful unifier, Big Guns, but it needn’t always be applied bluntly. Now, as a friend, will you help me?”

“What do you want Big Guns to do?”

“To ‘assassinate’ all of the most vital government, economic, and media based Ponies at the gala using your ‘syringe,’” Grif said, gesturing to the charcoal stick.

“And that’s all?”

“That's all.” Grif nodded.

“I’m not exactly stealthy, Grif,” Big Guns pointed out. “But I can try. Maybe get some lessons from Camo and Espio?”

“Oh, I’ve arranged for you to receive the lessons you need, as well as a new wardrobe. And don’t worry. I am paying you for this.”

“And that pretty cow won’t be there?” he asked nervously.

Grif chuckled. “Not as far as my contacts can tell.”

“Alright. You have a deal.” Big Guns rose and extended a thick hand over to Grif.

Grif grabbed it in his talons and shook it. “And remember. Not a word. I’ll come to you with the details.”

“You can trust Big Guns,” the Minotaur promised, then rose, took his battle hammer in one hand and the box with the other, and left.

Shawn sighed to himself as he rolled his wrists around with a few cracks. Years outside of his human form left him feeling disoriented and thrown off balance when he turned back. Because of that, he felt the need to stay Human for some time, primarily to readjust. After a few moments he leaned back in his chair, placing his feet up onto the empty corner of his desk, and just sat there thinking to himself as he let the world go by. After Thought ended up taking a good chunk of his work out of the picture, and now he was left with some more free time than he was ever used to. He thought back to past adventures, to his old life, his time with The Doctor, the day he was destined to….

“You know, it’s getting stranger to see you in that form,” Grif said as he entered the room.

Shawn looked over at Grif for a moment before relaxing again. “To think we started like this, eh? Born and raised on Earth, lived our lives on Earth, and then one day, poof. Here we are….”

“Yes, but I was also raised on Equis.” Grif chuckled. “It’s doubly awkward.”

“To be expected,” Shawn replied, shrugging. After a moment he groaned. “I feel old. Mentally, that is. It doesn’t help that by Human standards I shouldn’t be able to keep doing these adventures. Heck, how old am I now, fifty, sixty?”

“Somewhere around there plus a thousand years,” Grif said casually.

“Not helping the part of me feeling old.”

“That’s the sad part. By equestrian standards, you're not even old yet.”

“Yeah, and that means I have a whole lot more….” he paused, sighing. “Yeah.”

“What do you do with all that time?”

“Wait for the inevitable, doing anything and everything until the end.”

“That's kind of bleak,” Grif noted.

“Well, when you have the knowledge that I have, you don’t have much else to think on.”

“Ah, the curse of power,” Grif said.

“No, the curse of knowledge.”

“Knowledge is power.”

“Yeah.” Shawn frowned. “Grif, listen. I, uh… jeez, I don’t even want to say it.”

“We usually avoid saying the important things,” Grif said as he stood on his hind paws and folded his arms. “What is it?”

“The TARDIS showed me information. On myself. Specifically.…” He took a breath. “The day I’m going to die. And it isn’t very far off...”

“You know that the TARDIS can’t see everything, right?”

“I saw a glimpse of it. She isn’t wrong.”

Grif’s expression darkened. “How long?”

Shawn shook his head. “Just know it isn’t that far off. I still have a bit of time left, but … I refuse to say it.”

“And I refuse to believe it,” Grif said vehemently. “The past is solid, but the future is unsubstantial and formless. We aren't slaves to some preset design that says what will happen to us.”

“Then know this. If events follow the path I saw the end of, I won’t be returning, and the worst part is I don’t know the path.”

“Then don’t try to prevent it,” Grif said pointedly. “We both know that's the worst thing you could do.”

“Yes, yes, to attempt to prevent it will lead to it. I know.”

“Well I hope it doesn’t happen. I always figured I’d be the first one of us to die. I’m the plucky one. That’s my place in this story.”

“Amusing, considering as a Gryphon you’re supposed to be the one to outlive us,” Shawn replied. “Another thing, Grif. Please keep this between us.”

“I can think of a million reasons not to tell anyone else, and no real good ones to tell them, so don’t worry about that. Pensword would be up and stressing all the time trying to talk you out of it, and Vital may end up trying to take your place.”

“Part of me wishes you saw that glimpse, but at the same time, I don’t want anyone to see what was happening….”

“Well, if you are going to die, then you should try to enjoy every moment to its fullest. Less time in the forge, more time up here with the rest of us.”

“Old habits die hard.”

“Old friendships die harder.” Grif chuckled.

“Got that right.” Shawn grinned. “Knowing you guys, I’d suspect some sort of plan to bring me back.”

“I’d fight death himself if that's what it takes.” Grif smiled at him. “You know I would.”

“I know, but that wouldn’t change much. Death isn’t that threatening.”

“Hey!”

“Not talking to you, Death. Get out of here and get back to your job,” Shawn commented idly as he looked over to the robed figure.

Death grumbled as he phased through the wall, throwing several dirty looks in Shawn’s direction.

“I guess I’ll have to find that out when the time finally comes.” Grif shrugged. “I don’t have the luxury you do there. I’m blinded by these eyes I have.”

Shawn simply chuckled as he relaxed into his chair once more. “I missed these conversations.”

“I do, too,” Grif agreed. “How do you deal with it? So many lives depending on you.”

“I’m a really good actor,” Shawn joked. Then he sobered. “Honestly, I don’t know. I felt bothered by it at first, but then I found myself working into it. I felt the need to lead them down this path, an honest path.”

“Yesterday, when we dedicated the compound, and I saw all those faces looking back at me, I felt a chill go up my spine. Over two hundred lives putting themselves in my hands. I’m not a leader. I’m not even a real gryphon. I’ve never led more than forty or fifty, and those where war bands, and even then I had high casualties. It scares me to no end to know if i screw up, they all could die.”

“Then don’t screw up,” Shawn replied. “You’ll lead them fine, Grif.”

“Thanks, Shawn,” Grif said as he looked down at his talons. “I just hope you’re right.”

“I know I am.”

A long silence followed. Finally, Grif broke it.

“Well, I’ve got stuff to do. Don’t overwork yourself, Shawn.” Without another word, the Gryphon left..

Shawn simply laughed at the comment as he leaned further back into his chair. After half an hour passed, he faintly heard a set of hooves moving towards his door, said hoofsteps following a specific uniform pattern of movement. “Come in, Pensword.”

“I shall, Hamme–Shawn?” Pensword asked in shock as he reared his head back. “I ... I have not seen you in human form in a long time.” He chuckled. “I thought you finally consented to the superiority of the Equine form for Equestria.” A smile tugged at the edge of his lips.

“Nah, not giving up on fingers just yet. The fine control is useful to an engineer,” Shawn replied with a grin.

“True, but fromw what I have seen, what I have done with my hooves and wings, it can work. It has worked.” He looked around the office before finding his usual cushion. He easily flew over, grabbed it, and placed it before the desk before alighting on it to stare at Shawn. “I still feel like an oversized dog sitting on this,” he admitted. “Or a beanbag chair.”

“Want a biscuit to make you feel better?” Shawn joked.

Pensword groaned. “I flew right into that cloud,” he muttered, hanging his head shaking it with a wry chuckle. He looked up. “So how goes the day? I am about to end it, once Lunar Fang gets back from Ponyville. Also, where is Polished Brass and your staff? You haven’t sent them away, have you?”

“No, no. They just simply finished their work in this area. As for the day, it is going… slowly. I’ve been trying to ... relax, I guess. How are Lunar Fang and the young one?”

“Moon River is currently out terrorizing the camps with three Thestral foals and one Pegasus,” Pensword answered. A flicker of pride shone in those eyes, even as he shook his head. “The Kitsune have been having fun with teaching her hiding techniques. I think she won some kind of bet with them.” He paused. “Does that mean the Kitsune are going to be attending your wedding? What will they do during the gala?” He shook his head as he realized he hadn’t finished answering Shawn’s last question. “As for Lunar Fang, she is doing well. She’s been a little moody, but then again, she is with a foal again, so she is visiting Ponyville. I don’t know what about this time. I think it is to pick up food at the market.”

“Wow, that is something I didn’t think on… I mean, I’d love to have Haku here for the wedding, but from what I hear, I doubt they would enjoy him coming out this far from home.” Shawn hummed. “With the gala on the way, I need to tell them I have to delay the trip … again.”

“I am sure they will understand. And if he learns you are getting married, I think they will let him go … with a large personal guard,” he amended. “I’d better start clearing land for a visitor’s quarters. Uh … with your permission. This town, we need more ponies working here.” He was starting one of his spirals, so Shawn was quick to act.

“We have a staff of nearly two hundred servants, artisans, and craftsmen, with more on the way once they finish the first building, which just happens to be an inn, in a way.” Shawn replied. “Primarily to hold the workers, but later to be for visitor use. They just have to work on finishing the clearing for the first ring of the city, pave the roads, and then the building will be started.”

Pensword sighed happily. “I am so relieved to hear that, and I want to apologize for the mix-up with my Thestrals.” He chuckled. “Still, we are becoming the melting pot of Equestria now. Which reminds me, how is El Fluffy?”

“Roaming and relaxing wherever he can, unlike Renati, who is currently resting on his perch, staring at the back of your head with indifference.”

“I saw him on the way in. Any news? I thought I heard a rumor that he might be a father,” Pensword said, flicking an ear in the Phoenix’s direction.

“He likes the Canterlot visits for a reason.” Shawn chuckled.

“I can only imagine why.” He looked around him. “It will be interesting to see how this place looks in ten years, fifty, a hundred.” He yawned before continuing. “I will treasure these visits. I do not know when I will have to fully live in Ys, but I know we will always be friends.”

“I guess we’ll see how long until you have to move out there, eh?”

“Indeed. I hope not for another year at least. I still have to deal with the troops here and work with both Celestia and Luna. Plus, it is easier to travel to Canterlot from here then Ys.”

“I kind of expected that.”

“So would you care for some tea before Lunar Fang, Moon River, and I sleep for the rest of the day? I think Moon River would love to try and hit you with a dart. It would be nice to host my good friend Shawn at least once to a nightly Tea event,” He said with a smile.

“I’d enjoy that.” Shawn smiled in return, though a sadness still hovered at the edge of his eyes. He would only have so long to enjoy his time with Pensword and the others. He would have to make every moment count. He would make every moment count.

Sweat beaded Vital’s brow as he handled the sphere once again, busily rotating it around his head as he read over the beginnings of his next chapter in the book.

“‘Elemental magic is some of the most basic and powerful magic a Unicorn can muster. This is why most famous mages have a special branch that they are most well known for.’” He panted slightly as the magical ball increased in its weight. “So we’re going into elemental spells?”

“Very good.” Clover slow clapped as she produced a thin sheet of paper. “First we’re going to see what you align with best,” she explained. “Put your horn to this and send in a small bit of magic.”

“Wait a minute, I’ve seen this before. You wouldn’t happen to have gotten that paper from a parallel universe involving ninjas and jutsus while you were traveling with The Doctor, would you?” Vital asked as he placed his horn against the paper. Furrowing his brow, he closed his eyes and concentrated to siphon off a little of his magic and pump it into the target without letting his levitation lose integrity. The paper became rigid in the air moments before falling to the ground and shattering like glass.

“Where I received this tool of arcane studies is none of your concern, and I believe you will acknowledge this, unless you’d prefer a thousand years of pain?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

“If this is how you teach, I shudder to think what Star Swirl did to you.” He chuckled momentarily, then winced as the strain on the magical ball suddenly tripled. “It was a joke!”

“So it seems ice comes most naturally to you. That’s notably strange.”

“How come?” Vital gasped, his legs wobbling as the pressure and weight continued to increase thanks to the added input from Clover’s horn on top of his own.

“Because it’s a composite element. Ice isn’t found in nature on it’s own. It has to be where water and frigid air mix. Water and air. But you don’t show a particular advantage for these on their own.”

“I haven’t exactly tried with them much either,” Vital noted. “We’ve mostly been working on building my strength and endurance.”

“Okay then, try and make a small puff of wind,” Clover said, crossing her hooves.

“Um … how would I go about doing that again?”

“Concentrate on the wind and push.”

Vital Spark grunted in exertion as his horn glowed a little brighter, but little more than a weak puff of air blew there, not even distinguishable from the cold drafts of the castle. Vital panted as he let his magic go, dropping the ball onto the stones as he collapsed onto the ground, his four hooves splayed out beneath him. “That … was hard.”

“I suppose if I asked you to make a water ball from the water in the air, that would prove equally difficult,” she said.

“I’m guessing that would depend on the humidity, but yeah.” His breathing had slowed somewhat and he pulled himself up into a sitting position.

“That's because you're splitting your magic to do it,” she explained. “Manipulating the elements separately, or other elements entirely, isn’t beyond you, but first you need to be able to manipulate your element. Magic potential will only get you so far. The muscle must be worked to gain strength and endurance.”

“So you’re basically saying I need to work on the ice first because that one is technically like my core, and by getting stronger there, I can gradually work to strengthen the other parts of my magic that extend from it?”

“Well, you can be taught!” she said, smirking. “When we’re done today, check and see if Twilight has Wind Storm’s elemental reference guide. Then you need to read the chapter on ice until you have it memorized. Okay?”

“Sounds like I’m going to be up for a while tonight,” Vital said with a tired smile. “But progress is progress. Thanks for that, Clover.”

“Sleep is for the weak is the life philosophy of all scholars, my friend,” Clover said.

“Early to bed, early to rise, makes a man healthy and wealthy and wise,” Vital quoted back. “It’s an old saying from Earth. I can be a night owl when I want to be, but since I have to train with the guard, too, I need to learn to keep things in balance. That includes sleep.”

“Then you’d best figure out how to develop a photographic memory. Your magical training is as important as your physical training.” She looked through a pile of scrolls beside her.

“I think I’ll write a letter to Shining Armor. See how he balanced it out. Considering how strong he is both magically and physically, I’m guessing he figured it out.”

Clover let out an, “Aha!” of triumph as she levitated a scroll with a tiny snowflake emblem on its ribbon. “This is a simple ice spell. It’s called pinpoint subzero.” She rolled her eyes “The creator had a flare for the dramatic. Personally, I just call it icicle missile. It creates a small singular sharpened icicle that flies in a straight line to theoretically puncture the target. It’s not particularly useful against opponents in plate armor, but it can be particularly deadly against chainmail. Learn it by next week.” She handed him the scroll.

“Any more homework?” Vital asked.

“You have enough on your plate,” she said. “It’s funny. A white unicorn, ice type magic, this is all sounding very familiar. It reminds me of an old Zebra myth I heard once.”

“Really? I love myths!” Vital perked up immediately. “Do you think you could tell it to me?”

“If you master that spell by our next lesson, then I’ll tell you.” She smiled. “Run along now. I have to work on my class schedule for the rest of the troops.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Vital said, smirking with a playful salute as he gathered the materials together, placed them in one of his saddle bags, and clopped cheerfully out the door.

“You up in there?” Grif rapped gently on the door as he waited behind it with a serving tray balanced in his hand. He’d finally found the time to visit Kalima again about the rest of the story, and he knew from the duty roster that Thalia was also free.

“Are you just going to sit out there all night, Grif? Come on in. We’ve been waiting.” Kalima smiled as Grif entered the chamber. “And what have you brought for us tonight?”

“The bakers brought me a fresh batch of these this afternoon,” Grif said as he lifted the lid, revealing several pretzels. They had apparently been heated recently, as steam still wafted off them. “Stuffed with venison.” He grinned “I left most of them for the girls, but I figured you two would enjoy some for tonight's session.”

“And how are our mothers-to-be?”

“Shrial will be happy when she gives birth, I think. She keeps complaining to herself about the extra weight. We only just confirmed Avalon’s pregnancy, so she hasn’t had any major symptoms yet,” Grif said. “The twins seem to be very active, though.”

“That’s good. It means they’ll be healthy and strong when they finally come.” Kalima smiled as she took a bite of the pretzel, savoring the flavors and textures. “What an excellent concoction. Bardock should be pleased.”

“Well, apparently we do have some skills besides stone carving when we’re handed the freedom to pursue them.” Grif chuckled. “I swear the smiths have only been working with Storm Hammer for a week, and they’ve already begun new designs for the clan’s armor that have some rather bold improvements.”

“Just be careful not to let any corrupt Gryphons get a hold of them,” Thalia said with a smirk. She was wearing her father’s talon again at her mother’s behest.

“Careful, sister. There is a fine line between paranoia and reasonable suspicion. I have the same oath of the armorers and blacksmiths as I have from every clan member, and as such, I must respect my own oaths to them. If I cannot trust my extended family, then I have been doing a very poor job at organizing our ragtag band of misfits,” Grif noted.

Thalia laughed. “I meant the ones in Gryphonia that still want to force the old ways on people. I wasn’t talking about the family,” she promised.

“Don’t worry about that,” Grif said. “I have now been issued an imperial warrant to run my clan carte blanche of the empire, and order it as I see fit. We are, after all, not a clan of the Empire of Gryphonia, but the first Gryphon clan of the quadarchy of Equestria.” Grif smiled. “If a Gryphon is found trying to influence our clan’s organization, it is treason against five crowns,” he promised her. “Be at ease. All is well”

“So, are the two of you ready to continue? We’ve still a ways to go, and only a few short hours before this old bird will need her rest,” Kalima said.

“Ready when you are,” Grif said as he sat down. Thalia simply nodded as she munched her pretzel.

Our wedding night was a quiet ceremony, and fairly rushed. Fortunately, as a part of any military escort, a priest from the Temple of Winds joins to teach and perform the necessary rites for departed troops. It was not often that they performed a marriage ceremony, but the practice was slowly becoming more common as the militia and guard allowed more females to join their ranks. You should have seen the poor priest’s face when we handed him the stone and asked him to marry us.

“You want me to what?” he exclaimed, wide-eyed, and more than a little frightened.

“You are allowed to perform ceremonies, aren’t you?” Charelle asked.

“But with the emperor’s talon?” he squawked.

“Why? Is that a problem? It’s already been properly prepared.”

“And besides, what better way to seal a marriage than with a sign of the emperor’s favor? Surely the winds will bless us for it,” I said.

The priest gulped, but under the hardness of Charelle’s gaze, he relented. It was a short ceremony. There was no fanfare, no great noise, just a few soldiers to act as witnesses and the ceremony of blood. Gifts weren’t necessary when we had each other. Besides, I was pretty sure Charelle would be giving me plenty of gifts later that night. It turns out I was right.

Thalia blushed, even as Grif burst into laughter.

“I have no qualms about mentioning our more intimate moments, Thalia. It’s not as if I’m about to go into graphic detail.” Kalima smiled mischievously, even as she took a drink of water before continuing.

After some very satisfying hours, Charelle and I finally relented to common sense and the need to sleep. If we were to keep up the pace necessary to get away, we would need to be able to walk and fly steadily. I … I still remember how he whispered so gently to me that night. I felt perfectly safe next to him, and the warmth of his body and his arms around me sent me off to sleep.

… If only I had stayed awake.

“Kalima! Kalima! Wake up. It’s time to go!” Charelles voice filtered through the haze of my slumber. He was already fully armed and in his armor. The urgency pushed me to wake faster.

“Did something happen?” I reached for the items Haydee had given me. My own armor had already been laid for me to don.

“The Northeast Wind has been satisfied, but we must leave now,” Charelle said.

“Why do I smell smoke?”

“I will explain later, Kalima, but we must fly now!”

“What about the rest of the camp?” I remember him taking my arm then. I think it was the only time he ever handled me so roughly.

“They’ve already made their escapes. It will be weeks before the emperor can send troops, and we will be long gone by then.”

“But–”

“Winds damnit, Kalima, come on!” His eyes were hard and dark, angry. His feather seemed almost to glow as he pulled me into the air. The fields and forest were alight with flames. The smoke stung my eyes as we rose higher and higher still. I remember cries of alarm, a few shrieks, and the cries of women and children as they rushed to put out the fire. The one thing that stuck with me the most though, is a cry I will never forget. A great, piercing wail chased us as we flew above the cloudbanks. It was a wail I knew only too well. My heart made that sound on the night that my parents died. That wail was soon joined by others. They chilled me, and yet Charelle pulled me even faster, as if all he wanted to do was to get away from those screams. His face was stony, set into a scowl the likes of which I had never seen before. A shadow seemed to have crossed his visage, changed it. His eyes and feathers glowed a rusty red in the rising sun.

“‘And so mine enemies, having done me great wrong, called for righteous vengeance upon their heads. I therefore levied upon them my swift and brutal justice, as is deserved by they who would harm me, my clan, or those to whom I spread my wing,’” Charelle quoted as we flew. “Book of winds, Volume 16, Chapter 8, Paragraph 57.”

“Wait, what?” Grif cried. “What psyco said that?”

“You did, my son, or so the scribes claim,” Kalima said.

“But I never said anything like that. I never wrote anything for the book, or had anything transcribed. I’m going to write to Daedalus. That's false information!”

“You might want to write to the new Winds Father instead. I believe he is the one responsible for governing our faith, is he not?” Kalima sighed heavily. “If only he had known back then.”

“Oh I will,” Grif said. “Sorry for the interruption. Please continue.”

“Charelle. Charelle, talk to me. What did you do?” It had been hours since we’d left the camp. A rich cloudbank hid us from sight as we stealthily flew, doing our best to avoid any form of pursuit that might be mounted, though Charelle had informed me that would likely not be necessary.

He stopped for a while in silent contemplation. Finally, he opened his beak to speak. “I killed every adult male below fifty years of age, including my brothers.” His eyes were tired as he looked into mine. “And I burnt them.”

I don’t know exactly what happened for a time after that. One moment I was flying, the next thing I knew, I was lying on a cloud. The shock of it alone was enough to strike me into silence. I remember trembling, shaking. The cloud beneath me began to vibrate with me. My husband had not only taken vengeance on the ones who had harmed me, he had killed their sons, and in some cases their fathers. He had disfigured them for all eternity, leaving them to fly painfully on the winds, if they could ever fly at all. “And their wings?”

“I left them that dignity,” he said. “Only those of the ones you confirmed did I take.”

I honestly didn’t know what to say at that point. This was the battleborn. This was what Charelle had become. He had actively chosen to kill every one of them brutally, and with little to no remorse. What happened after that is difficult to recall. I wouldn’t be surprised if I had blocked them specifically because of the conflict I now had to resolve within myself. Charelle had acted on the words of scripture he believed gave him the right. But he also chose to use it as justification for the kills he had made, rather than seek another way. I remember feeling cold, and to an extent, very much alone. We didn’t talk much after that. He probably thought that I was silently judging him. And perhaps I was. I honestly can’t remember. All I do know is that the time eventually came when we got to the ship, and it was there that he and I were forced to address the problem of his actions. Our marriage had its rocky start, that’s for certain.

Kalima sighed heavily and shook her head. “The rest isn’t very important. Charelle struggled to make up for his actions that night to me for many years. And for many years, I remained barren. No matter how much we both wanted a child, I just couldn’t. A piece of me wouldn’t let go of what had happened that night. It wasn’t until we found the ceremony that I was finally able to let go of that piece that kept me from having a child, from having you, Thalia.” She lovingly stroked the side of Thalia’s face. “You are the legacy your father always hoped to leave. And you have given him the rest his spirit always yearned for, but could never have in this life.” She embraced Thalia warmly as she let the tears fall.

“Mother …”

Grif couldn’t help but smile at the touching scene. Knowing only too well when a woman needed her alone time, he stealthily slipped out the door. He shifted his wing for a moment and stared at his own metallic feather in contemplation. The story had taught him many things, both of errors to correct, and of the importance of treating his mates well. In the sea of chaos that was his life, they were his guiding lights. They, and all his friends. He smiled as he lowered his wing and made his way to his personal quarters. He had a few ladies to spoil.

“So, Rarity,” Grif said as the mare worked to regain his measurements. “Normally I tell you to go simple, but this time I need something … flashy. Not overly elegant or refined, but easily eye catching. I want to try and keep a lot of nobles distracted for as long as possible.”

“Why, whatever for, darling? I know that little glint in your eye. What’s the plan, hmm?” Rarity asked as she ran her measuring tape over the Gryphon’s form. “Hmm. How does silk suit you? I can add a few accessories for shine, really make the colors stand out. That should keep their attention away for a bit, especially if Fancy Pants compliments you. Do that and the nobles will be eating out of your hand. You may want to have a little chat with him about that before the dance.”

“I trust you’re aware of princess Luna’s announcement for the gala?” Grif asked.

“One is open to certain privileges when one’s coltfriend happens to be a legendary lord.”

“I’m attempting an operation to ensure we don’t have a hundred minor lords with standing armies threatening full blown war because someone looked at them the wrong way.”

“That does tend to happen an awful lot, doesn’t it? You still haven’t answered my question though, Grif. Silk, or some other fabric? I do have a lovely velvet if you prefer.”

“Which is less likely to wear down by the end of the night? Silk is great and all, but I wouldn’t want to tear it by accident.”

“Well, I suppose I could always try my new experimental fabric. I used it for one of Hammer Strike’s more formal designs so he can be ready, even at a noble event. I called it KEVLAR. You’d be surprised how versatile it is, and it breathes so well, too. Though I did have some trouble getting the diamond dust to meld with the fabric for a time.”

“That sounds great, Rarity, but do you think you could use emeralds instead? Quite partial to green, you know.”

“Darling, the diamond dust isn’t for show; it’s for strength. Emeralds just don’t stand up the same way, and to be perfectly frank, the diamond dust doesn’t even show on the fabric. I can sew the emeralds in with that new emblem you had made for your compound though. That would be a nice touch.”

“I guess I’ll leave it to the expert. I realize you’re spectacularly busy right now, but do you think you could drop by to see Kalima, Shrial, and Avalon about their dresses? I’ll compensate you, of course.”

“I won’t hear of it. Why, it’s a simple walk down the path. Though you may want to invest in a little weeding, darling. Those black shoots are starting to get a little overgrown, and they look positively ghastly in the middle of the road like that,” she tutted, jotting down a few final notes before removing her materials. “Alright, Grif, you’re done. Pensword, if you could come along back here, please?”

Pensword trotted up to the dais while Grif took his place watching by the door. “As you know, Lunar Fang and I both gave you the designs for the outfits. I hope you do not mind that I would like having a main outfit fit for an officer, rather than a noble.”

“Pensword, it’s positively perfect. What better way to show off for a bill than to be properly garbed in formal military rebalia? It’s so romantic,” she swooned, even as her magic lined the measuring tape over his barrel, legs, and withers.

“Yes, but remember, Lunar Fang and Fox Feather get the romantic evening. You get to be with Lord Strike,” he answered with a chuckle.

“And that, my dear Pensword, is positively heavenly.” She sighed wistfully as she began sketching up a design. “Do you mind tassels, dear? I think they’d look positively ravishing on you.”

“I agree, that would do well,” Pensword said. “You could do the same with Lunar Fang and Fox Feather.”

“Hmmm. I’ll have to modify them slightly to be more neutral. Epaulettes are so last season, and besides that, they focus too much on the colts, not nearly enough on the ladies. I assume you want them to function formally while still ringing along the lines of a military uniform, correct?”

“Military Uniforms do not change by season,” Pensword said. “A Military Uniform, especially this style, is formal.”

“Military uniforms are generally the armor and not much else, darling.”

“I will be changing that. These are to be non combat formal KEVLAR uniforms to be worn at galas and unit parties.”

“I’ll make sure to send you my formal sketches for approval by tomorrow evening.”

“Thank you. And while I am here, can I have a nice–” He broke off. “You do still have the measurements for my human form, right?”

“I keep them on record, yes, but with all the exertions you’ve been making in this one, I wouldn’t be surprised if they were obsolete by the time you change back.”

“Okay,” Pensword replied as his ears flattened. “Still, I guess I have everything taken care of. You’ll talk to Lunar Fang and Fox Feather when you go to speak to Kalima, Shrial, and Avalon?”

“Naturally. I still need their measurements after all, and I’m sure they’ll likely want some special additions to be made.”

“Of course.”

“Alright. All done, Pensword. Now comes the challenge. Oh, Big Guns, darling, won’t you step up here, please?”

Big Guns smiled sheepishly as he made his way up onto the platform. “What do you need Big Guns to do?”

“Just make sure to stand there for now, darling. I need your base measurements first. Then once we’re done with that, I’ll need you to perform a few flexes and motions for me, so I can get a general idea for the amount of give I’ll need to add to the sleeves and shoulders.”

“You’ll let Big Guns carry his weapons, too, right?”

“The Grand Galloping Gala isn’t generally a place for taking weapons, but considering how often Hammer Strike did it a thousand years ago, I suppose it’s only fair to take your desire into account as well. I may need to design a new sheath for your Hammer. I should be able to work with your sword and axe belt as long as I make them a central focus. The knife belts will be a bit more interesting, but I think a nice deep navy blue should do rather nicely. Blue always goes so well with black, and the red in your mane will really help make the suit pop.” She grinned. “Flex, please,” she asked.

Big Guns did so, and she took the measurements.

“Hmm. Gold, I think. Perhaps a jewel-encrusted pocket watch. Would you be too opposed to a war cape, Big Guns? For some reason, nobles always seem to pay more attention to imposing figures when they’re wearing capes.”

“It makes them look bigger,” Grif said with a shrug. “Big gets respect around here.”

“Um … Big Guns won’t have to wear fancy gloves, too, will he?”

“Well, maybe not all the time, but it would be best to start off wearing them before putting them in your waistcoat pocket.”

Big Guns sighed, snorted, and rolled his eyes. “The things I do for Equestria.”

Rarity patted the Minotaur on the leg. “There, there. It’ll be worth it once the bill passes. Now then, Vital, you’re up. Let’s see just how much of a stallion you’ve grown into, hmm?” she asked with a teasing smirk.

“Um … I need an adult?”

Rarity laughed at Vital’s blush. “Why, darling. I am an adult.”

One very embarrassing fitting later, Vital Spark returned to join his friends, his face as red as a cherry. “Not one word, Grif, you hear me?”

“Don’t worry. I promise I won’t say one word on the subject,” Grif chuckled.

“Promise me you won’t say many or a few either.”

“I could make that promise, but then I would be lying, and I can’t lie to you.”

Vital groaned. “It’s official. I’ve become the comedic relief.”

“Actually, you’ve been that for a while now,” Pinkie Pie said with her usual grin and squee before looking off in a random direction and winking. Then she was gone as quickly as she’d come.

“... And the fourth wall breaks continue,” Vital said as he chewed one of Pinkie Pie’s newest cupcake creations.

“That’s Pinkie,” Grif said, flashing a wink to no one in particular. “Now let’s get back to the castle. You’ve still got a few miles to make up in training thanks to this little field trip.”

Vital Spark groaned and collapsed on the floor.

“Ahem,” Baron Blueblood said, clearing his throat before the crowded room. “I hereby call this meeting of the Nobles of Opportunistic Bureaucracy to order,” he said coolly, waiting for everyone to be quiet. The hall soon died down as the various nobles of the alliance looked to their chairstallion.

“Very good. Now the first order on the ballot today is the Grand Galloping Gala. I trust everyone here is attending?” The other nobles nodded, and he nodded in turn. “Very good. Lady Jet Set will be available after the meeting with the lists of color schemes and designers you can reserve for your families. As you are all aware, we’ve agreed to boycott anything produced by ‘Lady’ Rarity,” he said, choking on the title. “As well as the colors of lavender, dark blue, and light fuchsia. However, my lords and ladies, there is yet another matter about the gala that requires our utmost attention. Our sources have confirmed that this year Princess Luna will be pressing forward a bill to re-militarize Equestria, and you are all aware what that means.” Baron Blueblood smiled greedily.

“Our families have been waiting for this chance for centuries,” Pansy said with flinty eyes. Golden bits appeared to have replaced his pupils.

“Yes.” The baron nodded. “We will not only be able to assert our authority as we rightfully should, but with our combined resources and forces, we shall without fail cut the weak links off the chain and eject the so-called noble houses who would cut more of our rightfully earned privileges. You all remember that we are still bound under our legal agreement, correct? No military action is to be taken against another member of our organization until such a time as our standing is secured.”

“And just when would we be certain of our ‘security,’ Baron Blueblood?” Fel Jade asked with a skeptical brow.

“When we are the true rulers of the seats of government, and we once again can appoint the commoners the House of Commons. By that point in time, we can make sure to control anypony they elect chairpony,” Baron Blueblood responded. “Hopefully by that time, our marriages will have tied our houses together into a strong united front to show against Princess Luna.”

“And what of her Thestrals? With Fel Jade’s little debacle, and the Crystal Empire’s offers for marriage, we have no way to control those savages.”

“My dear Duchess Pansy, the answer is quite simple. We don’t. What better way to control them than to make them give in to their own savagery by appointing them leaders of the future Military Orders of Equestria? We may have to give them a castle or keep, but if we could give Princess Luna her own little military orders, we could work on eroding her image as a princess.” Baron Blueblood smirked. “If she wants a military, then let her play general with her Thestrals. Soon enough, that’s all she ever will be in the eyes of her subjects.”

“The Thestrals will still prove a substantial threat, Blueblood,” Baron Sharp Spear said with a grave expression as his chin rested on his upraised hooves. “They have maintained their military and stealth training, such that it is. Let us not forget how easily they were able to fend off the Changeling threat with a mere two squadrons. And they are loyal to their–” he grimaced “–‘chieftess’ to a fault. They are not to be underestimated, especially since our houses will be starting from scratch.”

“Then I propose that you design and draft a means to combat and counter the Thestrals, Baron Sharp Spear. Your son certainly seems to have the nack for it. Turn that sneaky little brain of yours towards their downfall.”

“I have another issue, Baron,” Lord Cookie said, raising a hoof.

“The Chair recognized House Cookie.”

“There is the issue of Lord Hammer Strike to consider. His claim to his title is old, almost as old as the founders themselves, and if my current sources are to be believed, he now controls a personal guard larger than any forces we could hope to muster, even combined. On top of this, he has the loyalty of nearly every Gryphon mercenary in Equestria, a Gryphon-made warship of immense size and power, a Changeling hive, and if our most recent sources are to be believed, Horses from Saddle Arabia and Kitsunes from Neighpon have been spotted around his fortress. Our pool of Gryphons we can bribe has shrunken down to less than twenty percent of its former volume. Where are we to gain soldiers for this enterprise within the necessary timeframe?”

“I am well aware of this problem, my friend. I have already sent out recruiters amongst the less savory crowds in Manehattan and Las Pegasus. I have also begun talks with mercenary groups in the Stampede Grounds, Roostralia, and two Jarl’s from Yak Yakistan. Don’t worry. We will find soldiers, proper soldiers, as soon as we can legally amass them. We will then have them train our troops in the most modern and ancient tactics so that they will be able to counter any surprises Pensword may try to throw our way.”

“How much do we have budgeted for bribes and gifts at the gala to garner support?” Jet Set asked with a sly smile.

“We currently have seventy thousand five hundred bits held in reserve, another ten thousand in liquid assets, bits, gemstones, stocks, bonds, and certain land claims in Zebrica. Anything beyond this would need to come out of the briber’s pocket,” a large brown stallion with a grey mane and tail said. His cutie mark, which had been sewed into the flank of his finely tailored suit, was a large hefty purse spilling over with bits. Much like his cutiemark, he was notably hefty.

“Thank you, Fat Purse,” Blueblood said. “Very well. Is there any other pressing business?” Baron Blueblood looked into the group, but seeing no reaction, he nodded. “Very well. I will see you all at the Gala.” And with that, the meeting was over.

Vital Spark pushed the door open and trotted through to Hammer Strike’s office. “Hey, Hammer Strike? I’ve got a question for you.”

“And that would be?”

“Well, I’m not exactly an expert on marriages and stuff, and I know the traditions vary, but are you the kind of guy who wants a bachelor party, or are you more the type who just wants to relax and wait till the big day?”

After a few moments, Hammer Strike replied. “I honestly haven’t even thought about it.”

“And what about the best colt and groomsmen?”

“I mean, I thought that part was a bit of an obvious choice,” Hammer Strike replied simply.

Vital shrugged. “Fair enough.” There was a moment of uncomfortable silence. “I learned a new spell,” he finally said.

“I heard you’ve been advancing in your studies. Which spell in particular?”

“It’s essentially a frost bolt, like the one you can cast in World of Warcraft, but it lets me cast it in miniature with multiple icicles, too, if I want.”

“I’ll pretend I still remember the game,” he replied. “But that’s good to hear.”

“You know, it really sucks you still have trouble remembering things from back home. I know you’re making Equestria home now, but I don’t want you to forget where you come from, you know?”

“You have to realize. I want to remember, and keep remembering, but for me, I’ve spent most of my life here in Equestria. Peter and Matthew each have dealt with their memories being mixed together. They try to remember a year ago, and they remember two stories, but both sets of memories are perfectly clear. I got everything in one sudden jolt, and that is over fifty years of my life in one sudden moment. I just can’t remember it all. It’s not possible. What I have around me is what keeps my memories of Equestria in my mind.”

“So when you go back to Earth for the expedition, does that mean you’ll remember more of your human memories and less of your Equestrian ones?”

“Possibly. It depends on if I can remember locations and faces.”

“That would kinda suck if you ran into your family and couldn’t remember them.”

“I can remember them. I can’t forget my family that easily.”

“Never said you could. I was just reacting to your previous statement.” Vital Shrugged. “So I’m a little confused about something you wrote in your translation. You said aspects could be combined to form new aspects, but that they were incredibly dangerous. Are there any hidden aspects or aspect combinations that haven’t been discovered yet?”

“There is almost a never-ending amount of combinations that can be made, but the problem with that is the stability of the compound. There are ones that were mentioned that I dare not speak of, yes. And there are combinations that I don’t know.”

“So is there a way to technically fuse them all together and make a sort of … ultima materia for lack of a better term?”

“In a way, yeah, but it would kill you.”

Vital Spark whistled. “Dang.”

“Deadly stuff.” Hammer nodded.

“Note to self. Don’t ever use thaumaturgy unsupervised. Not that I would anyways.”

“I kinda did write that warning everywhere in the book.”

“So, you wanna hang out for a bit at the range? I’ve been meaning to work a little more on my aim with that pistol you gave me.”

“I could use some practice myself…”

A figure moved silently through the boutique towards Rarity, hiding behind ponyquins, slipping past fabric bolts, and under Opal. Her sense told her she was still undetected in her special mission as she moved through the shop with the grace and ease of a large jungle cat, or a small jungle cat, or a cat in general, really. Finally, she moved the last few feet silently and planted the cupcake next to the white Unicorn before tapping her shoulder and vanishing behind her.

“Huh?” Rarity turned, only to find nobody there. Then she checked her other side. Then she saw the cupcake.

Look Behind You, the cupcake read. Rarity did so hesitantly. “Pinkie?”

The entire boutique had been fine a second ago, but now the space was filled with balloons, and streamers lined the walls. A large banner spelling out CONGRATULATIONS ON YOUR ENGAGEMENT PARTY! hung from the ceiling at equal lengths from the upstairs railing to the shop’s upper window alcove. The large capitalized letters almost seemed to scream their message out to her.

“CONGRATULATIONS ON YOUR ENGAGEMENT, RARITY!” Pinkie said, invading the Unicorn’s personal space to give her a bone-crushing hug.

Rarity let loose a sound very similar to a squeaky toy before breathlessly replying. “Thank you, Pinkie PIe, but … do you think you could do a bride a favor and put me down? I … can’t really breathe.”

Pinkie pie beamed as she put Rarity down, literally bouncing in place on her hooves as she spoke at a mile a minute talking about the bachelorette party, and then the wedding party, the wedding after party, the wedding gift opening party, the baby shower (wait, what?), birthdays, anniversaries, hearts and hooves days, hearths warmings, “and you’ll both live happily ever after, and we’ll have a happily ever after party!” She stopped just as Rarity was beginning to wonder, not for the first time, where all that air came from.

“Well, thank you, Pinkie, but let’s focus on the present for now. We have quite the bridal shower to plan. I hope you won’t mind being one of my bride’s mares, would you?”

“I’ve always wanted to be a bride’s mare!” she said, hopping.

“Good. I wouldn’t dream of going to the altar without you girls.” She reached over to hug the pink party Pony. “On the off chance that your pinkie sense might be able to help me, Pinkie, could you perhaps tell me where Fluttershy is?”

“If we hurry, we might catch her in the market!” Pinkie said happily.

“Then by all means, let’s go,” Rarity said. In a matter of moments, her shop was ready to close for the day. With a final farewell, she shut the door, and the pair were on their way. “Oh, I can hardly stand it!” she said, giggling all the while.

“I guess that means I owe Applejack five bits.” Pinkie giggled as they left.

“Whatever for, Pinkie?”

“She put her money on you being first,” Pinky said, hopping happily down the road.

“She did, did she?” Rarity didn’t know whether to feel pleased or upset over that. “Oh, nevermind. I’m too happy to care. Oh, and there’s Fluttershy!” She immediately raced up to the Pegasus in question. “Fluttershy, darling, how are you?” she gushed.

“Oh, hello, Rarity. I’m doing alright. Just getting some ingredients for Angel Bunny. He’s been good this last week, so I’m making one of his favorite treats,” Fluttershy responded as she paid some bits for a cherry.

“That special little salad of his? You know, the last time you gave that to him, he was sick to his stomach for two days. Are you sure you want to put him through that again?”

Pinkie was vibrating on her hooves as she waited for Rarity to bring up the good news.

“Oh, no. That was because he ate a flower in the backyard that didn’t agree with this tummy,” Fluttershy responded with a happy smile. “I checked his scat to see what was causing him discomfort.”

“Oh. Um … well, I had something I wanted to ask you, Fluttershy. That is, if you don’t mind us going somewhere a bit more … private?” Rarity asked.

“Oh, sure. We can talk back at my place, I actually just finished.” She smiled innocently. “Besides, I want you to see your bird choir. They were so excited when they found out you were getting married.”

They soon arrived back at the outskirts of town on the border of the Everfree, and Fluttershy greeted her many animals before they made their way inside.

“So what is it, Rarity? You said you needed to ask me something, right?” Fluttershy asked as she laid out the ingredients on the counter for an impatient Angel Bunny.

“Well, dear, we’ve known each other for such a very long time, and what with the spa days and the girls’ days out, and everything else, well … I wanted to ask you. That is ... “ She fiddled with her hooves, then just went outright and said it. “Would you be my mare of honor?”

Fluttershy let loose a tiny squeal of surprise. “M-m-me?” she asked in shock. “I, Well I–” She stammered, retreating behind her mane. “But wouldn’t one of the others be a better choice? I don’t do well in front of crowds.”

“Fluttershy, you wouldn’t have to deal with any crowds. All the Mare of Honor does is help plan the wedding and celebrations. She organizes things with the bride’s mares and delegates work. And you won’t be alone. I’m asking all the others to be my bride’s mares. It’ll be just like when we planned for the Summer Sun Celebration.”

“Oh. Well, I guess that would be okay. That is, if it’s okay with you.”

Pinkie exploded in a happy cry as she glomped both her friends, and giggling, they collapsed to the floor. As the three finally rose to make plans and send messages to the others, Angel Bunny rose dazedly from the floor, having narrowly escaped being crushed to death by the excitement of three giddy mares, and made his way to bed. Fluttershy didn’t pamper him nearly enough to put up with this.

92 - To Dance the Dance

Extended Holiday
Ch 92: To Dance the Dance
Act 12

Grif moved slowly through the meat buffet table that had been placed apart from the others on the far west side of the room, browsing carefully through what was there, and ignoring the several pairs of Gryphon eyes attempting to bore holes into his back. Naturally, they were all easily repelled by Rarity’s ingenious coat. He was so focused on not acknowledging them that he didn’t notice as he nearly balled over a familiar blue gryphoness.

“Oh, sorry, Ma–Genevieve?” he asked, startled.

“Grif!” Genevieve immediately pounced him and caught him in a rough embrace. “Thank you so much for saving Daedalus.”

“Well, I couldn’t let him die when he was barely into his second decade now, could I?” Grif laughed. “Though I will admit it didn’t help that he is quite close to a rather beautiful Gryphoness I happen to know.”

“You do realize I still won’t go easy on you or any other teammates from Equestria, right?” she asked before boldy seizing a lingering kiss. Then she sighed in contentment. “Winds, that felt good.”

“You’d insult me if you did,” Grif told her with a smooth smile of his own. “I missed you, too.”

“Say, Daedalus tells me you got hitched while you were in the empire. Those two wives wouldn’t happen to be somewhere around here, would they?” She gasped. “Oh, and Daedalus asked me to give you this. It’s an official pardon for any and all crimes committed against the crown. You might find something else you like in there, too.”

“They are, in fact. Shrial is over at that table. The Gryphoness standing next to her is Kalima, my adopted mother,” he said, pointing to the dining area. “And Avalon is about speaking with some friend of her father’s, I believe.” Grif opened the envelope and slid out the contents into his palm. He stared for a long time, and much to the surprise of those judgemental Gryphons present, tears began to form in his eyes as he looked down on the image of Daedalus hard at work with another stone mason to carve a sarcophagus. The stern, implacable visage of Kel’leam stared up at the ceiling of the well-lit room with full armor blazoned, his shield on one arm, his spear in the other, perfectly rendered in stone. “Thank you,” Grif rasped, then cleared his throat. “You don’t know what this means to me, and some friends of mine.”

“He will be remembered well for all that he’s done. Kel’leam’s name will never die.” She placed a gentle hand over his, her engagement band glinting in the torch light.

“So then, how many of those behind us want my feathers plucked and my crest shaved off? Daedalus sent an entirely new dispatch, and I can’t gauge who’s who,” Grif said, stowing the papers and gesturing slightly to the delegates behind them.

“Difficult to say. Daedalus had to start off from scratch, but to nurse their egos after he dissolved the old cabinet, he had to add a few of their members to the delegation party instead, so they wouldn’t lose face. I’d say probably about half the party hates you. The others are either neutral or supporters. I think one of them may be familiar to you, actually.”

“Well at least that's something. So how is Daedalus? Have they manged to reseat him at Gryphilhiem, or is he still within the western forts?”

“He’s keeping to the forts for now under a tight guard until things can settle down more fully, but things seem to be pretty calm for him right now. With the people at his back, most of the usual dissenters were suddenly found mounted on pikes, among other things. I hear a third of the Gryphons involved in the plot were rounded up by the end of the first week. The others are fleeing Gryphonia as fast as they can, and by any means necessary.”

“Well I hope they find their safety somewhere else. They’ll find Equestria more hostile than they imagined. I’ve made many friends here, you know.” Grif smiled at her. “And I have no issue sending a few heads back to Daedalus.”

“I’m sure he’d appreciate them. Though I’m not sure they’d fare much better in Zebrica or the Stampede Grounds. I hear they’re just as hostile as ever after the war. I wouldn’t be surprised if Daedalus offered a bounty just to sweeten the deal.”

“So you’re heading back to training in the morning?” Grif asked. “Or are you staying for a few days?”

“I’m staying a few days. Coach decided to give us all a week off to enjoy the gala, and to allow us some time to mingle before we work off.” She grinned. “The training’s going to be brutal.”

“I’m sure I can find a good reason to spend a few days. Maybe we could have a chance to have dinner, so you can meet everyone in more personal quarters. Or, unless you're entirely stuck in Canterlot, perhaps you’d come back to Unity with me? I could show you the compound that will be your home.”

“I think I can get away for a few days. Call it reconnaissance on the new meat in the meet.” She grinned. “Of course, that will mean you finally get to see a little more of my prowess on the field. And that dinner sounds wonderful. I’m sure the girls are as anxious to know me as I am to know them.”

“I look forward to it.” Grif sighed. “Unfortunately, duty calls,” he said as he locked eyes with Luna in the distance. The princess was gesturing towards a side room door. “I’ll speak with you later, okay?”

“Just don’t go starting any nation-shattering events till after the Equestrian Games, okay?”

Grif laughed as he walked away “Oh, if only you knew,” he mumbled under his breath as he left the room.

Pensword stood at the meat table as he manipulated his wings to pick up some food. He couldn’t stop smiling. So far he had managed to convince a good ten nobles from the neutral party to come over to their side, with a little help from Fancy Pants. He turned around and grinned, exposing his fangs as he stepped aside for a Flight Commander. As a matter of professional courtesy, he gave a curt nod of acknowledgment to the Gryphon delegates standing behind him. “So, fresh from the lands. How was the flight over?” His voice remained flat and unemotional.

“Calmer than we were expecting,” the delegate answered in a semi-polite tone. “Though Celestia's refusal to allow us to find criminal coup supporters is making security difficult.”

Pensword gave the Grpyhon a single arched brow. “So you do not believe that my own troops, or those of the Bladefeathers, or High Chieftess Luna’s own could root out these supporters? How little do you view our own security?”

“Equestria is a wide country,” the Gryphon pointed out. “And you have other nations to the north and the south. It would be very easy for a criminal to disappear for a few weeks and resurface when things calm down to get their revenge.”

Pensword outright laughed in the Gryphon's beak. “We have High Chieftess Luna and our Dream Walkers, and we have the Bladefeathers. I assure you, any who are loyalists to that despotic king will not last three days in these lands.”

“I do appreciate your assurance, Commander, but please understand. Should you be in Gryphonia, surrounded by Gryphons, and some dangerous Pony criminals should be hiding within, I trust you would likewise be ill at ease.”

Pensword gave him a flat expression. “You used my rank, but I think you do not know what it means, and what I can do. I faced Gryphons with more training than you ever had, and I killed them. I hung the Commandant of Fort Triumph from his own gallows. I lived through the Third Gryphon War. If I could not handle one lowlife criminal in another nation, as you put it, then I am a poor commander indeed. Also, I would be baffled at the security of the host nation I was visiting. You serve at the honor of Daedalus. That means that it would be a black mark on all who live and breathe in the security of this nation should we fail to protect you.”

“There is no need to get so defensive. I meant no offense. I was only trying to explain my position as I am,” the Gryphon said.

“And I was hoping you would show more trust in our nation, as I put my trust in Deadalus when I escorted War Prince Bellacosa to meet him.” He chuckled, shaking his head. “At least you did not demand my head when I took my rightful place.”

“Please forgive my husband,” a voice suddenly spoke up as Pensword felt his ear clipped by Lunar Fang’s wing. “Tonight is very stressful on him, and he’s forgotten his diplomacy.” She then proceeded to give Pensword the evil eye.

“If you would excuse me, I think I see Baron Feather over at the ice sculpture. I think I can talk him into some form of support.” He smiled, nodded his head to the both of them, and left the small gathering. “May your time here be fulfilling,” he said over his shoulder. It was difficult to be friendly, but at least he was improving.

“Lord Hammer Strike.” A bland yellow Unicorn that Hammer Strike had not seen yet this night walked up to him quite suddenly. “I have a message for you.”

“From whom?”

“They did not say, only that they must speak with you urgently in the inner gallery.”

Hammer Strike sighed. “Delightful. I’ll head over.”

Hammerstrike found the inner gallery completely empty and darkened. It was far enough away that he could barely make out the gala music from the main ballroom. He sighed to himself as he slowly began a countdown in his head.

He heard hoofsteps as someone approached him from behind. Just as whoever was behind him went to strike, he sidestepped and grabbed the assassin’s hoof, causing the dagger to fall to the ground. He pulled the Pony forward in time to be impaled by two perpendicular crossbow bolts that were meant for him before tossing the body away as it let out a death gurgle. Grabbing the dagger, he tossed it where the bolts had come from, and was gratified by a loud meaty thump. He waited a moment longer. When nothing happened, he knew it had only been the two assailants.

“I wonder who sent them this time around,” Hammer murmured to himself as he shifted the nearest corpse. “And I wonder if they were stupid enough to leave evidence.”

He found a copy of the contract in question, but the name wasn’t one he recognized.

“What do you know? Smarter than Promethean at least.” He sighed. “Great. Now I’ve got to hunt them down, rather than the simple way. Now the question is, what kind of group is NOOB supposed to be?” He pondered as he exited the gallery and began to make his way back to the ballroom.

As Hammer Strike returned to the festivities, a Thestral walked up to him and immediately began a conversation. “Milord,” he spoke with a cheeky smile to show it had been a jest. “I was wondering, when will you be opening up commissions? An officer corp needs fine weapons, and I am willing to commission you for all the high ranking officers of the Dragon Clan. I hope to be the first of what I am sure will be many who come seeking one of your famous blades.”

“Technically, I am always open for commissions. It mostly depends on the individual asking. If possible, in the near future, bring those who need and want the weapons to New Unity. Then I can get to work on it.”

“I will keep that in mind.” He paused. “Are the legends true? Can you judge a Pony’s ideal weapon just by looking at him?”

“Weapon preference is the tricky part, but you can figure a lot out just by stance alone. An example would be with you. A trident seems like something that works well by your structure and stance.”

“I hadn’t thought of that, but if that’s how you feel, then I’ll come see you in a few days to get a trident.”

“I’ll let you use one of my training ones to judge for yourself.”

“Thank you, Hammer Strike.” His eyes widened as he realized he had yet to introduce himself to the smith. “My apologies. I am Scale Wing. It is an honor to meet you in the flesh.”

“A pleasure, Scale. Now, I hate to be off so fast, but I’m afraid I left someone of importance alone.”

“Of course. I shall see you later. In two days time?” he asked with a smile and nod of his head.

“That sounds fine.” Hammer Strike nodded as he made his way across the room to Rarity, who was sitting off to the side.

“Oh, there you are, darling. I was starting to get worried.” She rose and levitated a handkerchief, which she used to daub some blood off of Hammer Strike’s coat. “There we go. The usual assassins, I take it?”

“Only two this time. I’m somewhat disappointed.”

“You really do enjoy these things, don’t you?”

“They are certainly the highlights of the gala.”

“Sorry to take you away from the gala, ladies,” Grif said as he looked around to Luna, Cadence, and Twilight. “But I think some details have come up tonight that would be better for you to know before Luna moves forwards with her plans”

“What hast the Mighty Winds found this time?” Luna asked with a stoic expression.

“I’ve managed to uncover a few things. First off, Baron Blueblood has been forming alliances ever since word of Luna's bill has begun circulating. I think he’s planning to use it to his advantage.”

“Is there some way militarizing Equestria would be advantageous to the nobles?” cadence asked Twilight.

“In olden times, each noble house was given their own personal set of troops to protect their home, valuables, persons, etc. The only time command of those miniature armies was ever given up was in a time of national crisis. Nobles made and broke alliances almost as much as they lied to, stole from, or cheated their subjects. They probably want to be able to throw that kind of weight around again. The nobles can’t hurt anypony right now, since they don’t have any troops to guard themselves, but that can change if they’re given the authority to wield their own soldiers.” Twilight sighed.

“I thought as much.” Grif nodded “I’ve set things in motion for a demonstration that might hopefully demand the unity of a national army over a hundred smaller ones. I’ve also done my best to limit the amount of trained Gryphon mercenaries they can get to train their troops, but I have a feeling that's not going to be enough. Still, we have other issues.”

“Which are?” Luna asked. A small twitch in the corner of her mouth was the only indication of an already scheming mind.

“While the opposition's support base is smaller than I’d feared, it would appear the loyalists are also smaller than we’d hoped,” Grif noted. “Even if tonight gets us some support, this is going to be an uphill battle.”

“What can there be between the loyalists and the opposition?” Twilight asked.

“For starters, we have the bankers and economists. The bankers fear Equestria will require more money than the treasury has to fund the project, and therefore they will have to loan from other nations, and decrease the value of the bit. The economists worry the military will drain the trade resources,” Grif explained.

“And if we can prove otherwise?” Twilight asked.

“I imagine if we can prove that a military can bring in new possible means of trade and value, it would calm some minds.” Grif nodded. “The harder ones will be the older noble houses more … devoted to their faith. You’ve heard of the radicalists who want to remove Sleipnir from the pantheon? They believe a military would bring a rise in Sleipnir popularity amongst the people, and thus weaken their chance to ‘educate the unenlightened.’” He sighed “The thing is, we can’t exactly have the crown supporting the downfall of a deity. That would only make things harder.”

“So? My Ponies see me as the living embodiment of the moon, the warrior goddess,” Luna responded. “I prefered Sleipnir over Faust, myself. However, thou must let them choose their own path. Just because the military will view him with higher favor does not mean they will not call on Faust either.” She sighed. “No matter what happens, the Thestrals will modernize. They will become the military, and they will clamor for Pensword to lead them with me guiding him.”

“Yes. Well, it’s still going to make things difficult. The rest, however, are somewhat easy to counter. More nobles representing parental groups worried that soldiers will send foals the wrong image about violence and such. I’ve already had my agents begin work on campaigns, and setting up ‘military based’ support programs for anti-bullying and the like. Still, if everything goes right, we might leave here tonight with twenty percent of the necessary vote, and you’ve seen enough war to know how often that happens, Luna.”

“I could win battles with just twenty percent. I feel we can win here.”

“Forewarned is forearmed, Princess,” Grif noted. “Why did you three authorize my little project if not to make use of the intelligence we gather? Still, please, when Blueblood interrupts you, act frightened, surprised, even betrayed. Let him think he has you in checkmate, and I promise you I will be your hidden knight.”

“Why?” Luna answered with a smile as she produced a goblet of wine from thin air. “I have two knights. Pensword plans to confront Blueblood when he interrupts my speech. I give it ten bits it is within the first paragraph of the proposal, and I already plan to act offended and frightened. After all, nopony dares to interrupt a princess, and I still have a little of my more timid facade to uphold. However, he is growing bolder. From his slight against Princess Twilight at her coronation to his little club. He is beginning to press beyond his boundaries. And just to clarify, it is Baron Blueblood, not Prince Blueblood, who shall interrupt here. He intends to show who really holds the reins tonight.”

“Princess Luna,” Grif chuckled, “Prince Blueblood is, as we speak, enjoying himself on his yacht somewhere over the southern desert with cool prevailing winds and his latest mistress, despite what the guest list tells you. He never stepped foot in this palace tonight.” Grif winked.

“You may seem gruff and upfront, Grif,” Cadence noted, “but you make a scary spy master.”

Grif only chuckled.

“Wouldst thou reconsider and become my official spymaster of all Equestria?” Luna asked teasingly.

“Princess, if you add a title to it, people will know what I’m doing,” Grif said. “Besides, I need to be unanswerable at points, and you all need plausible deniability.”

“I still feel like leaving Princess Celestia out of this is wrong,” Twilight murmured.

“In due time, my friend. Always in due time. Now, actors, to your places. The curtain rises at midnight,” Grif said, pulling out his watch and tapping it.

“Then that gives you time to compile a list of Ponies I can choose as scapegoats for spymaster. They’ll be like your puppet. I’ll give him or her a desk, and some important paperwork, and a nice paycheck, and that Pony won’t say a word,” Luna said as she downed the rest of her wine in a single gulp before walking towards the exit.

“With all due respect, Princess, why don’t you talk to your chamberlain? You may find I already have the strings in place.” Without another word, Grif slipped away. As the three princesses followed, no one noticed the glint of gold in the evening moonlight behind one of the nearby pillars.

Luna grinned happily as she left with Cadence and Twilight, happy for what Grif was doing. She was going to once again be the Princess who worked from the shadows of the night. And this time she had more then herself to protect ponies from the evils of the dark.

Fox Feather shivered as she found herself alone, something she really wasn’t used to. Worry clawed at her. This was her first noble gathering, and she was here as a guest, not as protection. The only other time she’d been to something like this was during a military ball, and that wasn’t anywhere near this stressful. This was the biggest noble gathering in all of Equestria! She felt small. So much had changed in a thousand years, and she hardly got to see it because she’d been staying with the rest of the unit at New Unity. She managed to maintain her neutral facade, but she still hoped that no one would target her about this bill, let alone try an open discussion.

“Oh, my friend. You look so alone, so lost. Tell me, what is bothering you?” a voice spoke approaching from behind her.

She turned in surprise. “Lady De Lis, I, well… that is, I am….” She folded her ears. “I feel a little out of my depth at the moment.”

“You may not believe this, but I completely understand.”

“You do? I do not believe you,” Fox Feather responded. “You have the air of a noble. You must be perfectly at ease at a gathering like this.”

“I wasn’t born into the life I lead, my friend. Believe it or not, I used to be a combatant myself.”

“You were?” she asked in shock. “Care to talk about it? I think I see a small table in the alcove to sit at.”

As the pair made their way to said table, Fleur began her tale. “I originally was a member of the royal guard. I may not look like guard material, but you’d be surprised how powerful those glamour spells are,” she began as they made their way to the table.

“I–I am impressed. You have the coat for it,” Fox Feather replied. “Does that mean Fancy Pants started as a guard assignment?”

Fleur laughed loudly. “Oh, by Luna, no. He started in politics at a young age. No, he has never been a member of the royal guard.”

“But did you ever get assigned to guard him? What took you out of the guards?”

“Tres bien, my friend. Very clever. Yes, I was indeed assigned to guard him. Fancy Pants was already making enemies at that time with his ideals, and at one point there was an attempt on his life. I was assigned as his bodyguard, and originally I’d preferred to keep things strictly business, as the saying goes. But fancy pants, he would not have that. If he was to have a bodyguard, then he would at least have a bodyguard who was a friend.”

“What happened next?” Fox Feather asked as the pair took their seats. “This sounds like a military fairy tale.”

“I kept my glamour on for over a year, despite his many protests about having such an obvious guard. Honestly the first time I took it off, the shock on his face was incredible,” she laughed.

“Oh? Why was it so shocking?”

“In my armor, I looked like most female guards do, a full foot shorter,” she said with a smile.

“Oh … oh wow. I bet that was a surprise. So what happened next? How did you view him? Did you ever see him as the untouchable stallion standing on a pedestal?”

“Sadly, our relationship was much more the opposite. He was the pursuer, and I was the untouchable one.” She laughed.

Fox Feather gave her a confused look.

“I was a career mare,” Fleur explained. “I was so focused on my future that I couldn’t see what was right in front of my muzzle.”

“In this case, a handsome stallion who loved you?” Fox Feather guessed.

“Yes,” she nodded. Turning her neck to Fox Feather, her horn lit up, and a small patch of fur suddenly vanished, revealing a long jagged scar running from the edge of her mouth to her shoulder. “I nearly didn’t get the chance to see it.”

Fox Feather did not flinch at all. “I am happy that Faust gave you that chance you needed.”

Fleur nodded sadly as her horn glowed and the fur seemingly returned. “I was forced into early retirement. When I got the announcement, I found my blood running cold, not because of my career being halted like I’d thought, but because I was scared I would not see Fancy again.”

“I am guessing you did get to see him again?” Fox Feather replied, grinning widely.

“He came to my bed every day. He only left my side when the orderlies forced him out.” She smiled as a tear ran down her cheek. “We were married exactly one year after I got out of the hospital. It took me far longer to adjust to the nobility I am now a part of, but I would do anything for him.”

“As any mare should for their stallion,” Fox Feather responded.

“And if I can do it for mine, then I am sure that you can do it for yours,” Fleur said as she laid a supporting hoof on Fox Feather’s back.

“Thank you,” Fox Feather said with the beginnings of a smile.

“Any time, darling. Any time.”

Vital Spark smiled pleasantly as he watched the proceedings. Dancing was never his strong suit, and as he had learned only too painfully back at the Crystal Empire, it was best to stay off to the side whenever possible. So he casually sipped his punch and levitated an h'orderve to his face to eat. This one appeared to be a grainy cracker with a dollop of a creamy substance that looked suspiciously like hummus. Tasting it confirmed his suspicions, and he gratefully partook of more, though was careful not to take too many at once.

“So you are the … Pony that clover the clever took for her apprentice,” a voice said skeptically.

Vital Spark turned to face the Pony in question. A large, poofy, curly purple mane that put Twilight’s first fashion disaster to shame nearly swallowed him whole. The mare had bright red eye shadow and extra long lashes, but her rouge was applied so heavily that it turned her face white. He stepped back, aghast, only to bump into her twin. “Um … sorry,” he said. “You startled me.”

“We are Himiko and Nanoha,” the Earth Pony mare said. “I must say, it is surprising to think Clover took you as her apprentice. Do you come from an important family?”

“Not exactly,” Vital said nervously. “I guess you nobles would probably consider me a bit of a charity case. Lord Hammer Strike has been taking care of me after Discord pulled me from my home. Until we can make arrangements for me to return, I will be staying with him at New Unity. He was gracious enough to invite me to tonight’s events. Forgive me for asking, but do I detect a Far Eastern accent?”

“A bit,” a third voice grated almost defensively as a shorter, portly Unicorn stallion approached between the two mares. His garb was smooth and black as his mane. His coat was a charcoal grey with a white underbelly, and streaks of yellow covered his muzzle as he raised his hooves onto either mare’s flanks. A penguin holding an open umbrella over its head stood boldly next to his coat tails on his flank.

Vital Spark stared at the three. An eerie sense of foreboding washed over him as took in their collective visages. He barely held back the shudder that wanted to run through his body. “Oh, sorry, I didn’t mean any offense. My first violin teacher was actually from the Far East. If it weren’t for her, I probably wouldn’t have the dedication and self discipline I’ve developed today.”

“So if you are not from a noble family, then you must have some amazing magical talent?” one of the twins asked.

“I … guess? The truth is, I never received any training before I met Clover. My family … doesn’t really use magic, at least not of that nature.”

“Strange. The most magically gifted Unicorn alive takes you as her student. Isn’t it strange, Nanoha?”

“Very strange,” Himiko replied. Their eyebrows raised with disturbing synchronization.

“Well, she’s actually teaching all the Unicorns at New Unity. I just enrolled in her class. I wasn’t expecting to become her apprentice.” ‘In fact, I only just learned it tonight,’ he thought to himself.

“That's very odd. I mean, Princess Twilight had to show a great feat of magical strength before Celestia took her on as her student.”

Vital shrugged. “Clover isn’t Celestia.”

“True, but it’s still very unusual,” the other mare said.

“I don’t see how. Doesn’t Clover have the right to choose who she will? By the way, I hope you’ll forgive my bluntness, but I don’t think we’ve been formally introduced, Lord … Count … I’m sorry, what rank are you?”

“Count Cobble Pot,” the Pony said bluntly. His eyes glinted with cold calculation as he sized Vital Spark up. “I’m a … I suppose you could call me a tinkerer by trade.” He snickered to himself with a cynical smile.

“A pleasure to meet you, Count.” Vital bowed. “I would never have dreamed of being noticed, let alone addressed by three nobles.”

“Then you probably shouldn’t have entered with the ones you did,” Cobble Pot countered.

“You do have a point.” Vital Spark chuckled nervously. “I’m curious, why do you think she picked me? You’re a noble Unicorn that’s been well trained in magic, right? Do you have any ideas?”

“Who knows?” Cobble Pot shrugged. “It’s all very suspicious, though.”

“What? Are you saying I shouldn’t trust my teacher?”

“I’m merely saying it’s suspicious, that’s all.”

“I’m sorry to say I don’t see how.” The Unicorn shrugged. “If I were looking for suspicious behavior, I’d probably be looking at a big jewelry store that’s been robbed recently, and the list of customers that have been so carefully looking at the merchandise. Then I’d look for the ones that promised to pay top bit as the most precious items were brought out to view before they insulted the manager and left the previous day.”

“Maybe,” Cobble Pot said. His eye twitched and his jaw tensed. Without another word, he and his cohorts did an about face and left.

“Was it something I said?” Vital Spark asked, cocking his head in confusion.

“Hammer Strike, darling, Luna is going to be presenting her bill proposal soon, isn’t she?” Rarity asked as she laid her head lovingly on his shoulder. Her face was scrunched up in deep thought, much like when she was conceptualizing a new design. He knew that look well.

“I believe so, yes.”

Rarity sighed. “You know, part of me wishes tonight wouldn’t end, but the other part of me is already picturing how we can deck this room out for the reception. A few streamers up there, tapestries lining either side, one for your house and one for mine. And then a pair right next to each other on either end. And that’s just for starters.” Her eyes had gone wide and sparkly as she once again took in the dimensions of the room.

“Enjoying the ability to go all out on this?”

“Darling, I have yet begun to design.” She frowned. “But I want you to be comfortable, too. You don’t like all the flare and flash, do you? What were you imagining for the wedding?”

“I’m not sure, honestly. I don’t mind added flash and flare if you wanted it. It’s our wedding, after all. We only get to do this once.”

“That may be true, darling, but I want you to be comfortable. Not minding and comfort are two separate things entirely.” Suddenly her eyes lit up. “Of course! We can do a warrior style theme. Anvils, armor, swords, helmets, bows and arrows, a forge! That way you can feel right at home, and we can both have fun.” She smirked. “Especially if we get the chance to do a little sword play,” she said, winking flirtatiously.

“That sounds like a great idea,” Hammer Strike smiled before bowing his head down to kiss her on the forehead. Rarity immediately proceeded to blush and giggle like a little girl.

“Forgive me, my dear,” a familiar voice spoke up, “but did I hear that wedding preparations are being made?”

Rarity’s mane frizzled briefly before returning to its normal position. “Fancy Pants! I … that is, we didn’t know that you were–We were just…. Ohhh, I suppose the cat’s out of the bag now, isn’t it?”

Fancy Pants smiled “If you want it kept quiet, I won’t tell a soul, my dear lady. Congratulations.” He took her hoof and shook it gently. “And you as well, Hammer Strike. I hope you’re both very happy.” He offered his hoof to Hammer Strike.

“We are.” Hammer Strike grinned as he shook Fancy Pants’ hoof. “And now that I think about it, you have ways of spreading information, don’t you?”

“Well, yes, of course,” Fancy Pants said. “But sometimes, as they say, the old ways are the best,” he noted, levitating three glasses of champagne over. “With your permission, of course.”

Rarity looked at Hammer Strike, and they both nodded. “Just a moment, Fancy Pants. There’s one last thing I need to do.” She pulled out an intricately carved wooden box and opened it, then removed her ring from her horn before replacing it with the gold, jewel-encrusted band hammer Strike had forged for her so many centuries ago. “If we’re going to announce the engagement, a girl should be wearing her engagement ring.” She smiled, taking her glass and nodding her assent to continue.

“My lords and ladies,” Fancy Pants spoke. His voice boomed over the ballroom as his horn glowed to amplify it. There was little need, as every head in the room immediately turned to face him. The popularity and good sense of Fancy Pants was legendary, after all. “It is the belief of some of our walk of life that we are not allowed to marry for love, which makes it all the more beautiful when two wayward hearts find each other. If you would please raise your glasses in a toast,” he requested. The room was quite suddenly, and magically, awash with glasses.

Fancy Pants cleared his throat. “It is my great pleasure to publicly announce, and to toast, the engagement of Lord Hammer Strike and Lady Rarity. May their years be long, and their happiness boundless.” He lifted his glass, and so as not to look goash or fall out of his favour, or perhaps because of genuine care, the occupants of the room echoed his sentiments as they lifted their own glasses before taking a drink, which was followed by the enthusiastic stomping of hooves. With a wink to Avalon and Shrial, Grif tapped the side of his glass gently. The other two followed. He shot a conspiratorial glance towards Pensword, who soon had his family echoing the action, which had begun to spread to other tables until there was a loud ringing of crystal.

“What are you waiting for? Kiss her already!” Grif shouted over the din.

Without much more delay, Hammer Strike let loose a grin that caused a collective shudder to run through the gathering before he pulled Rarity in for a passionate kiss.

Luna shot Celestia a somewhat uneasy glance as she turned away from the sight.

Celestia simply gaped. “Hammer Strike and Rarity? Our Hammer Strike? And Rarity?”

“I find it somewhat … offputting to observe the stallion who raised us kissing a mare less than a tenth our age,” Luna noted quietly. “Is this what foals feel like when they observe their parents kissing?”

“Let us never speak of this again,” Celestia suggested.

“Agreed,” Luna said, looking awkwardly at the pair. “I must … go prepare.” She immediately made her way out from the room.

“That reminds me,” Celestia said as she walked over to Clover’s table, where she was happily enjoying a slice of honey glazed ham. “Clover, might I have your ear for a moment? There’s something I wish to discuss, and I’m afraid it can’t wait.”

“What is it, your highness?”

Celestia proceeded to whisper into her ear, and a sinister grin spread across Clover’s face.

“This is going to be good.” Then she let loose a malevolent chuckle.

It was midnight, and the gala was scheduled to end at one o’clock specifically, so it was now or never for Luna as she prepared her presentation. Seven of her best Thestral guards had been outfitted in Hammer Strike’s new platemail with full arms assigned to each one. They marched into the room, four behind her, each in perfect step, as they had rehearsed several times. Luna herself had changed from her gown into her ursa bone battle armor, looking every inch the warrior queen with Meteor Impact hovering in her magical grip like a staff. The room became instantly quiet as the party approached the center of the room. Nobles clamored around, muttering either admiringly or in contempt, concern, or overall confusion. Whatever the case may have been, nopony could ignore the display as the party took their place in the center of the room.

“Hear ye, hear ye!” Captain Night Shade growled in his loudest voice. Numerous eye witnesses would later claim his face was so stern his eyepatch was glaring. “Her royal highness, Princess of the Moon, Co-ruler of Equestria, High Chieftess of the Thestral Clans, and Ruler of the city of Ys, Princess Luna Artemis Demeter Galaxia wishes to address you. Incline your ears, and hear Her Highness speak.”

“Thank you, Captain,” Luna said, nodding with respect to the Thestral before taking a sweeping glance of the room. “Lords, ladies, honored friends, visiting dignitaries. Equestria has for too long laid in a fragile state where a mixture of misplaced fear and clever diplomacy has kept our nation balancing on the edge of a knife. The attack on our fair city of Canterlot, I’m sure, still resonates within the memory of all. The threat of Chrysalis and her Changelings still remains in the Badlands, as well as the possibility of more hives. The Diamond Dogs to the south have been encroaching on our territories for too long, stealing our resources, and kidnapping our citizens for cruel forced labour. Monsters and horrors run rampant in any area not wealthy enough to afford a guard post or to hire local mercenaries.”

She looked around, her gaze showing no fear. “Worse yet, foreign correspondence has revealed trouble in Gryphonia with an attempted coup, the would-be-usurper having had aims towards attacking our fair nation. In the Stampede Grounds the tribes vie for war. With whom can only be decided with time, and you may be certain Equestria is amongst the list of possible targets. Currently, prospects are grim, with only our guard forces to defend us. We cannot secure our alliances, we cannot protect our trade caravans, and sadder still, we cannot secure our own borders.”

Luna paused to let her words sink in for a moment, letting every Pony, Gryphon, and so on in the audience truly drink in the gravity of her speech. From the crowd, Grif nodded approvingly. Pensword stood in another section, his face grim, but his eyes shining at the excitement he knew was about to happen. His body instinctively shifted to a more military stance as he casually scanned the audience for any dissenters or assassins. Hammer Strike grinned as he heard her speak. Vital Spark looked intently at Princess Luna as he took in what she had to say. He’d known this speech was coming for quite some time, so he remained calm, even as a low murmur began to spread over the crowd. Baron Blueblood stood in his own little space, surrounded by his followers. He watched with just a hint of a smile as his eyes scanned hungrily for the reaction to the news that he knew was coming. He had changed since the last time Pensword had seen him. The Pony noble looked a little more gaunt in the cheeks, as if he had just gotten over an illness. Five element bearers looked on in confusion at Twilight as Luna continued to speak. Just what was the princess planning? And if Twilight knew, why hadn’t she told them?

“Now some of you may say, ‘but Princess, we have you and Celestia and the Elements of Harmony to save us.’ To this I say my sister has disavowed the path of war. She has made her vows before Faust, and while she would fight to defend you, she has sworn away from open warfare. As for myself, I am still but one Pony, and I cannot fight an entire war. And as for the Elements of Harmony, they are not a weapon, and are incapable of violent acts.” Luna blurred. In an instant she was at Fluttershy’s side, and with nary a flick of her magic, Meteor Impact’s ursa claw spike stood with the point pressing against the shy Pony’s jugular. Fluttershy whimpered. “In one action, I will have disabled the elements for an entire generation,” Luna said, accompanied by the gasps of the Ponies around her. “United, they are powerful, but if even one is removed, they are useless.” Luna looked apologetically at Fluttershy, then returned to the center of the room in less than a second while Fluttershy squeaked and hid behind Rainbow Dash.

“And so, that is why tonight, at this gala we celebrate before the running of the leaves, that I do propose the remilitarization of Equestria. We propose the training of soldiers, sappers, archers, snipers, siege engineers, naval warriors, and yes, an air force. Let us look at the threats directed toward our land, and let us answer them as one. ‘No mas!’” She brought her hammer down, decimating several floor tiles and sending a crack like thunder through the room. After a long pause, she gestured to one of her escort, who pulled out a scroll, pen, and inkwell before posing to record. The floor was officially open for questions.

The other Thestrals banged their own weapons or stomped their armored shoes into the ground, voicing their agreement. When the hubbub had dropped to a more reasonable level, the first questions began. The first one came from the back, a mare, judging by the sound of her voice, and it was one Luna was only too familiar with.

“We recognize Countess Summer Breeze,” Luna said. “What is your question?”

Summer Breeze scowled. “How can you expect to pay for all of this? If the coffers aren’t able to fund the children’s safety net, how can it fund a whole military?”

“We have set aside half of our personal fortune to this pursuit as a foundation, and received generous sums from other sources. Granted, in the end, it would require allocating some of the tax funds towards this pursuit, but if you believe your safety blankets would stop the weapons of our enemies, please bring one before us, and hold it in front of your breast. I am sure everypony here would love to see its mystical strength against the might of Meteor Impact. Or perhaps we should start with something smaller, like a dagger or a dirk, and work our way up. Surely then you can prove to us the protection it can offer.”

Summer Breeze verbally sucked in her breath. “How…? I am talking about the future of the mental well being of our children!”

“And I am assuming they shall be alive and free to enjoy that safety, Countess,” Luna countered somewhat impatiently. “Or are you storing this gold for the Minotaurs? Maybe the Gryphons? Perhaps you have a soft spot for Diamond Dog pups? Tell me, Countess, is the life of your daughter worth your ambitions?”

Summer Breeze went silent. “I ... am sure we can come to an agreement in your personal chambers.”

“I’m sorry, Countess, but as this matter effects all the population of Equestria, all matters pertaining to it will be made in public record,” Luna said.

Grif tapped Summer Breeze gently on the shoulder and whispered into her ear. Whatever he said seemed to appease her issues for the present.

“How will you choose who should lead this army?” Lord Cookie spoke up. “Is that a matter of public record, too?” The tone was almost accusing.

“Should this bill be put through, each court shall place one candidate for an examination. The highest scoring candidate shall gain the post.” It was obvious to everypony who the Lunar and Crystal candidates would be. That only left the lords to squabble over who the Solar Court would put forward, a masterful play by Luna.

“Does Princess Twilight have her own candidate?” Another noble from House Jade called out. “Or will she override us in the Solar Court?”

Twilight suddenly looked more like a filly than a regal princess. Fortunately, Luna didn’t leave her hanging.

“Currently, Princess Twilight has been under the protection of Lord Hammer Strike,” Luna reminded them. “It has been agreed that she will support the Crystal candidacy for this.”

“Will there be any incentives for towns to support this?” Stalliongrad spoke up in his thick accent. “What of the officers? Who trains? Or will it be coming only from the nobles?” His tone of voice clearly showed which he favored.

“Aside from the guaranteed protection from monsters and Diamond Dog raiding parties, the need for military production will lead to the creation of new jobs nationwide, as will the need to feed the army well, which will mean new subsidies and tax benefits for farmers who sell to the military at a fair price,” Luna said. “Anything more is above my current power to promise.” She sighed, bracing herself for what she knew would not be a very popular subject. “To address your inquiry, Stalliongrad, the promotion of officers will be decided by merit and talent as deemed fit by the commander in question, myself, and a qualified officer near the level of the officer under review. Field promotions will, of course, be respected unless the troops are informed otherwise after a fair review.”

“I can’t believe that they are going with the Pegasus traditions,” Baron Blueblood called out, drawing attention to him as he stepped forward. “I leave my sick bed to hear this drivel? Why, I bet you have Earth Pony traditions and Thestral, but what traditions from the Unicorns do you plan include? If you truly wish to institute the old ways, then harmony must be respected,” he insisted before breaking into a coughing fit.

“We have been integrating many of the Unicornian mage tactics fairly well, Baron Blueblood, and have already worked out a second hierarchy for spell casters, and its interaction with the chain of command,” Luna noted.

“If I may, then, I would like to present a list of Mages to be considered for leadership positions. As the head of one small, informal alliance amongst the noble houses, I have been made privy to those who bear such talents for spellcraft.” He levitated a scroll from his jacket pocket to the princess. “It is my hope that they will each be given a fair chance, and should they not prove up to the task, that they be allowed to be trained under a superior mage to help them improve.”

“Your suggestions will be considered, Baron, but talent must be put before birthright.” Luna let her face go a bit pale, and feigned surprise and worry. She’d hunted fox before. She knew how to lure one out. Her eyes caught Grif’s for a second, and in that moment, all that was needed to be said was, as Grif signaled a serving mare nearby. Her yellow eyes flashed a turquoise blue, and she made her way out of the room.

“I did say verified, of course,” Baron Blueblood responded with equal show of surprise. “I can understand your position only too well. This is a turbulent time, and with a bill like this, one might realize old rights. Tell me, Princess, how will the old rights of houses mustering their own forces be handled? Will the houses still be required to pay for the troops themselves, arm them, and armor them, as well as feed them in the field? Or will the Crown subsidize them?” The implications of that bold question were only too clear to the nobles, both major and minor. Only the wealthy could afford to raise troops of significant numbers.

Luna smirked internally, even as she forced herself to look like she was starting to sweat. Blueblood’s hoof was on the noose. Just a step further... “W-well, Baron, s-such details are decided by the House of Lords, of course,” she said meekly. “You, of all the lords, know that is the law.”

“Then I wish to propose–” Baron Blueblood began, smiling, only to frown as a sudden ruckus from the halls drowned out whatever he had planned to say.

“PRINCESS LUNA! PRINCESS CELESTIA!” Grif shouted as he burst into the crowd. Four guards trailed behind him carrying something wrapped in a large sheet. He held a sheet of parchment in his claws, and was about to speak when he seemed to be distracted by something in Blueblood’s direction. His face melted to sorrow. “Oh Winds damn me, I’m too late. It’s already too late,” he said, his face the picture of torment.

“What are you babbling on about, Gryphon?” Blueblood snapped, showing Grif the same respect he would show the delegates from Gryphielhelm. Regardless, his voice had taken on a shaky tone. When a Gryphon says he or she is too late, it does not bode well for the one to whom they are speaking.

“I’m sorry to tell you this, Baron, but you're already dead.” Grif sighed as he pointed to a black dot on the baron’s neck. “All of you look, and tell me if you spot a dot. It should be just a tiny little speck on your fur.”

“Come again?” Baron Blueblood asked. “Is this some trick or test?” He asked. “If so, then it’s in very poor taste, Grif.” He turned around and glared at his fellow Noobs. Regardless, they had little choice but to follow the game, or else risk showing a callous disregard for life. Like it or not, they had been outplayed. “Well, you heard the Gryphon. Look!” he shouted. It was one of the few times anypony had ever heard the baron raise his voice, which caused more than a little commotion as Ponies looked at their own necks or the necks of those beside them.

“I just intercepted word from one of the guard units. I had been asked, on Hammer Strike’s orders, to send out troops to patrol Canterlot's entrances. They discovered a dead guard pony mare, as well as the body of a Minotaur. They naturally couldn’t lift the Minotaur, but they felt that this was urgent enough to show the princesses when they had finished analyzing the victims’ blood content,” Grif said, signaling to the guards. They unwrapped the sheet, revealing a dead guard mare covered in large lumps. Several patches of fur were missing, and multiple sores oozed a sickly yellow fluid. “My princesses, I am sorry to say that someone has snuck into the gala impersonating a Minotaur delegate, and assassinated anyone here marked with the venom of a whomping hinkypunk.”

Luna’s face went deathly pale.

Blueblood paused. “Is this some forgotten beast from the Everfree?” He noticed the murmuring as it grew to a dull roar. More and more stallions and mares appeared stricken with grief and self pity. “A simple marking would...” he trailed off. “How could this happen?”

“It is no simple beast,” Luna said sternly, her expression grave as she locked onto Baron Blueblood. “It is, by far, one of the worst horrors we have faced: a small beast, unimposing, with a single foot and eight gleaming eyes. It waits until its victim is alone before injecting them with just a small bit of venom. They live in bogs, you see, and once they’ve injected you, you will die. It’s only a matter of when.” Luna looked sullen. “Their venom kills slowly, you see. This mare probably was injected when she stopped to camp while escorting the dignitary. When they slept, the fiend must have injected them, and then stolen the dignitary’s credentials.” She shook her head sadly. “Oh, what a horrible way to die. And so agonizing, too. The poor things must have been immobilized for hours, if not days, before they passed.”

“Well get us an antidote then! Or surely there must be a counter spell,” one of the noble ladies demanded.

“I’m afraid that there is no cure,” Clover the Clever said, her head hanging low to conceal the smirk on her face. “No antidote has ever been able to save a Pony, even right after injection. And healing magic, or any higher concentration of magic for that matter, only makes the process more painful. I don’t envy the Unicorns in the room.”

“What are the symptoms?” a stallion asked, his eyes wide as his body shook. He was clearly on the verge of hysteria.

“It differs from Pony to Pony, but the more common ones are the constant feeling of a chill or a draft–”

A mare who had just prior to this announcement commented her friend about the draftiness of the ballroom went deathly pale.

“–Fever,” Grif noted as several stallions and their mare partners that had been dancing animatedly wiped their warm foreheads.

“–Dehydration,” Clover continued. A crowd moved towards the punch bowl.

“Feelings of fatigue,” Grif went on. In the panic, none of the nobles had taken the time to stop and remember they had been at the party for over six hours, and should be tired. “And in rare cases, the poison causes the infected to faint.” No sooner were the words out of Grif’s beak when several nobles of both genders proceeded to flop to the floor in a swoon.

“Of course, these are only the initial symptoms. I don’t have the heart to describe the mid to later symptoms,” Grif said, pretending to skim the page with a look of pity and disgust. “But greater still, what's to become of Equestria?” he asked.

“What indeed? I’ve already spotted the mark on several important figures. The minister of the Treasury and his assistants, and their assistants; the Ministers of Foreign Affairs; the head of the House of Lords. It will take us months to stabilize the infrastructure again,” Luna noted.

“But surely you’ve planned for emergency measures?” Grif asked, this time eyeing Celestia.

“We do indeed; however,” she never got to finish her sentence as she suddenly collapsed, a radiant corona of heat bursting from her body as she cried out in pain.

Grif was about to move until he noticed Celestia’s floor-facing eye catch his, and give the slightest wink.

“There’s only one substance known to Pony or any creature that could lay an alicorn low,” Clover said seriously, even as her horn finished its scan. “She’s been exposed to the Flames of Tartarus. Celestia will be dead within twenty four hours.”

This time, the room practically exploded in panic.

“Without Celestia, what shall we do?” a lord cried.

Another guard entered the room and ran up to Princess Luna, passing her a scroll. Her eyes widened in shock as she read it. “The Changelings are attacking from the Badlands!” she cried causing the crowd to gasp.

As this happened, another guard ran in carrying an identical scroll. “The Gryphon seditionists are attacking with Minotaurs!”

“We must rally a defense!” one of the very few unmarked nobles shouted.

“With what?” Luna asked him.

“We have the guard,” came a hopeful reply.

“A few hundred undertrained Ponies against three separate armies on two fronts?” Luna asked.

“Then form an army!” someone shouted.

“But you have given me no authority to form an army,” Luna noted.

The room was cold and silent as the air of hopelessness washed over them like a tsunami. Many of the nobles completely necessary to the country would be dead by morning with many others following soon after. Changelings from the north, Minotaurs and Gryphons from across the sea, a few hundred guards, and no soldiers. Things indeed seemed pretty bleak.

“Alright, y’all.” A familiar voice cut through everyone's thoughts. “You’ve had yer fun. Now I think it’s time to explain all this,” Applejack said, stomping her hoof indignantly. The other nobles looked confused as they stared at the element of honesty.

Luna chuckled. “All right, Applejack.” Then she turned to address the audience as Celestia rose to join her. Smiling proudly at her younger sister, Celestia placed a supportive wing on Luna’s back, even as Luna began her address.

“Ponies of Equestria, you have just taken part in a very accurate dramatization of what could really happen if the country is not without a competent standing military force with a notable hierarchy not controlled by squabbling nobles arguing over whose banner should be held highest.”

She took the opportunity to smile smugly at Baron Blueblood as he began to realize he’d been played.

“In one attack, the country that has stood for over two thousand years becomes helpless. Our enemies, smelling the blood in the water, encroach upon us. And by the time we can organize the meagerest of defences, we are already too late. I ask you that when you leave tonight, go home and hug your loved ones, tuck in your foals by yourselves for once, and think very hard if you're really willing to gamble their lives on your ambitions, because as a very wise friend of mine once told me–” she looked at Pensword, but her stare looked past him to Matthew. “–United, we stand. Divided, we fall.”

Celestia nodded in approval. “My sister and I may well be strong, we may well be powerful, and your houses may be as well, but we are all mortal in our own ways, and we all have our weaknesses to face. Until we look at these weaknesses as one body, united in the purpose of protecting our loved ones, then our nation will continue to remain vulnerable, and the lives of the subjects we have both come to love and cherish will be at risk. We cannot stand by and allow this to happen. My Lords and Ladies, I urge you to consider my sister’s words. Though she may appear young, her knowledge and wisdom stretches well over a thousand years. Her reasoning is sound, and the course clear. I add my voice to hers, and urge you to put aside your petty squabbles, your struggles for wealth and power. Equestria is a nation that was founded on the principles of harmony, on kindness, laughter, honesty, loyalty, generosity, and the magic of friendship. These elements must be embodied in all of us if we are to truly succeed. I sense turbulent times ahead. Let us be properly prepared for them, so that we need not see our little Ponies suffer again.”

The majority of the people in the ballroom dispersed in a somewhat quiet fashion. Some were somber. Others where contemplative. But a few, notably one Baron Blueblood, were livid. When the last of the normal nobles left, the guards, the “corpse,” and more than half the serving staff reverted to their Changeling forms, all perfectly healthy.

“Great job, everyone,” Grif said, taking the time to go and clap each individual Changeling on the back in approval. “Make sure to tell the queen that you all made her proud tonight.”

“Big Guns hasn’t had this much fun in a long time,” the Minotaur said as he approached Grif from his hiding place behind one of the walls. Had he been present when the presentation took place, the chaos would have undermined the speech, and he likely would have either been dead, or had to kill many a Pony in self defense. “But at the same time, Big Guns can’t help but wish there was a fight. Is that a bad thing?”

“Minotaurs are a fighting people,” Grif said as he clapped Big Guns’ wrist. “Thanks for your help, my friend.” He passed Big Guns a bag of bits, and refused to let him refuse it.

With the dealings finished and thanks exchanged, Grif turned to Pensword. “Sorry for the deception, but it was kind of a need-to-know thing.”

“Do you know that if it wasn’t for three ‘Thestrals,’” he spoke, Grif could tell that those three were really changelings. “I was going to be calling on troops and act on the scrolls, correct? It may be a training exercise, but I really do not like the thought of not acting. Though I do have to ask. Who thought of Princess Celestia and the Flower of Tartarus? I knew you had something planned, but getting Celestia on board, I am impressed.”

“Frankly,” Grif said, turning to said princess, “I’m wondering about that as well.”

“Now Grif,” Celestia said with a playful smile. “A good princess never reveals her secrets.” Then she winked.

“Still, my sister, it would seem we have a few things to discuss in the future,” Luna noted.

“Speaking of that, Princess Celestia, I’m going to need some papers drawn up for a business, and the right to print shares in said business,” Grif said.

“And what business would that be?” Celestia asked.

“Um … call it High-end Innovative Visual Entertainment. I need thirty shares in it for Lady Summer Breeze in return for her support and relative silence.”

“For what exactly?”

“Well the stock value would, I’m sure, be a great investment for her safety nets.” Grif shrugged. “Once the stock gets value anyways.”

“And how do you intend to fund this business of yours?”

“Equestria has theaters and short length animated features. Tell me, Celestia, do you think an hour long animated movie would have any value here?”

“It’s difficult to say. You would have to make it very convincing. My first question still stands, though. Do you have enough funds for your initial investment?”

“You know any museums interested in Third Gryphon War period Gryphon statuettes and artifacts, some of which may be made of gold? I may have a few dozen pieces hidden away for a rainy day.”

“Assuming you can produce them and acquire the funds necessary, then yes, I can easily give you the permit.”

“You’d better make me a part of your writing crew, Grif,” Vital said.

“I’ll see if I can squeeze you in between ‘Ling 920 and ‘Ling 780,” Grif chuckled.

Pensword cocked an eyebrow. “Might need to tap you for animated how-to videos for training purposes.” He paused. “If I think, well … the memories of who you might be drawing inspiration from that is. I will need your staff to do standardized training films.”

“We’ll talk,” Grif said with a yawn. “For now I think it’s time we bunker down for the night.”

“Just need to load everyone onto the Gantrithor, drop off the Elements in Ponyville, and then we can dock at New Unity,” Hammer Strike commented. “Oh, and by the way, might need someone to clean up the inner gallery,” he directed to Celestia and Luna.

“Who attacked you this time?” Luna growled out as she levitated her hammer. “Was it the Gryphons? Or have the Minotaurs finally become brave enough to challenge you outside their fields again?”

“Nah. It was just two Pony assassins hired by an organization here in Canterlot under the acronym NOOB. Didn’t get very far, and I am somewhat disappointed it was only two.” He frowned.

Grif burst out laughing at the acronym. Luna, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie soon followed. Even Fluttershy giggled a bit. Vital Spark barely managed to contain himself, though his smile said it all.

93 - A Very Merry (Un)Birthday

Extended Holiday
Ch 93: A Very Merry (Un)Birthday
Act 13

The downside to a large vessel like the Gantrithor was that the smaller actions could take too long. By the time Grif, Hammer Strike, and Circlet had the ship turned around towards Ponyville, it was already gaining on three in the morning, and the group, which was still inside the castle, was tired. Thus, by the time everyone was loaded and prepared, the sun was beginning to make its way up on the horizon.

“Should I put them in the rooms?” Grif asked Hammer Strike. “Let them sleep for the next eight or so seconds?”

“I say we just park the ship over New Unity and we just all sleep on board. Give them rest, and not move them all over the place. I rem–well, Matthew remembers sleeping on a bus once, and this is much more comfortable. Everypony already knows we won’t hurt them, so taking a nap over New Unity, then dropping off later tonight sounds like a great idea.”

“It’s going to be a little hard to sleep with all this sunlight filtering in,” Vital Spark noted. “Does the ship have any darker rooms?”

“We are on a warship. We have blackout curtains installed in the rooms. Just close the blinds, and the room will be dark enough,” Pensword muttered. “A Warship that shines like a lighthouse is a poor warship indeed.” With that said, he groggily began to weave his way out the door in search of his own place to rest.

Vital Spark let out a yawn. “Good, because I’m tired. I could probably sleep through armageddon and not even notice.”

Grif rolled his eyes as he worked on assigning everyone a room. He was yawning a bit himself as he entered the bridge. “Well, they’re all stowed away. Let’s get this behemoth moving before some noble gets bright ideas.”

“I’ve got extra security measures going; don’t worry,” Hammer Strike said. “Go ahead and get some rest yourself. I’ll get us home at a nice pace, so you all don’t fall over in your sleep.”

“Yeah, yeah, you just don’t go crashing my ship into the side of a mountain.” Grif chuckled. “Who knows how long it would take to make another one?” He continued to laugh as he exited the room.

After Grif left, Hammer Strike couldn’t help but mutter something out loud. “I wonder if I could create a sort of protective field over the ship…”

“We have the energy,” Circlet noted. “It’s only a matter of the right enchantments.”

“Another problem would be the backlash if the energy isn’t contained correctly in the field.”

“What about projecting the energy outwards? If all the force faces away from us, then any backlash should only strike away from the ship.”

“It would work fine, but the problem is when one of us accidentally hits something that we don’t want to explode on impact.”

“Maybe you should contact a shield magic expert?” Circlet suggested. “Study the science of shield spells to better apply it to the ship?”

“I mean, I already have a shield spell, technically. Since the ship could power it well enough, I could try and apply it from just myself to the ship.”

“That seems somewhat inefficient,” Circlet noted.

“You just haven’t seen the shield in action. Then again, only Clover has, really.”

“The math still seems inefficient,” Circlet noted. “You can’t draw from the core and then redirect it around the ship without losing more power then you’ll be gaining.”

“As said, you don’t know my methods. I’ll show you another time. For now, let’s just get everyone home, eh?”

“Well, the course is set, and it’s not like Ponyville's a complicated trip. We can go when you're ready.”

Hammer Strike slowly pushed a switch forward, and the ship slowly glided forward..

Grif looked at Grenado with a raised eyebrow and crossed talons.

“So…”

“So...?”

“Do you mind explaining … that?” Grif gestured to a large hole blown into the battlements of the gatehouse.

“Well, ya see, Hammer Strike left us a cask of the good stuff last night, and I forgot that you shouldn’t be mixin’ explosives while you’re seeing triple, and I may have used a wee bit too much black powder,” Grenado said sheepishly.

“You do realise if this keeps up, we’re going to have to either start sending you away when we leave, or cut your alcohol ration when we leave.”

Grenado stared at Grif with an expression like he had just threatened his family.

“Just get it repaired, Grenado,” Grif sighed. “And from now on, no more mixing explosives after a drinking binge.”

Pensword entered. “Why is there a gaping hole in the wall? We cannot have this. If the nobles see this, it will be ammunition used against us and against the bill.”

“It’s been handled, Pensword. Just a minor accident. We’ll get it fixed, and the Demos are moving their lab below ground from now on,” Grif assured him.

“Good. The best testing is done underground,” Pensword chirped as he turned around and walked towards his office.

“I think it’s best if we leave the snipers to the gate house for now, Grenado. Have everything moved by morning, okay?” Grif chuckled a bit as he looked around the heavily packed room. “And get that hole fixed.” Without waiting for a reply, he strolled out the door and back towards his own office.

Pensword sat at his desk looking over some letters. Not even two days had passed, and already nobles were bombarding him with objects, support statements, or worse yet, obvious questions even a foal could answer by reading the bill’s contents. Why did they always have to be so lazy? Didn’t they know he had important work to do? He sighed as he looked at the significantly smaller stack in front of him. Preston, his Changeling secretary, had deemed them the most important, and had included a note for him to respond personally as soon as possible. Checking the pile, he was quite surprised to find just how many letters were from foals and younger Ponies. Why had so many children written to him? He briefly looked at the other two piles sitting on either side of the desk in separate mail bags, shook his head, then returned his attention to the letters at hoof. This would be more fun, he thought to himself.

He unfolded the first letter to find a crayon drawing of Ponies. He chuckled as he saw the note underneath it.

Dear Mister Pensword,

Please give my daddy his birthday off. It’s the week after the gala.

That was all it read. Pensword chuckled. Child logic. Everyone should know the important dates in their life. He looked at the address and the picture. Of course, Daddy was Daddy, but he did finally get something when he looked at the hastily scrawled name on the back. The child’s name was Glittering Star, a Unicorn according to the drawing, and was her daddy. He pulled a roll of parchment and wrote back.

Dear Glittering Star,

I would love to give your Daddy the day off; however, your daddy serves under Princess Celestia, so I am going to forward your letter to her, and she can let you know what she decides. I thank you for your kind letter, and I wish you a happy week. I hope your father gets the time off. I have a little girl of my own, so I know how he must feel being away from you.

Good Luck,

Pensword

As soon as he finished signing his name, he pulled out a new parchment and began to write.

To Princess Celestia:

I am forwarding you a letter written by one Glittering Star. While I know we cannot give the guards their birthdays off, I would like to request that we try and surprise her daddy with a surprise visit from daughter and wife. If he is a dignitary guard, I recommend we give Glittering Star the treatment of a visiting diplomat, even if it is for the single day. I leave the final choice in your hooves and wings. I told her that you would respond to the letter, so if it is a no, at least it comes from your royal parchments. Please be gentle with her.

Your Loyal Commander,

Pensword

He went to the the next letter.

Dear Mr.Pensword,

My daddy told me one time that you beat up a Dragon with your bare hooves! When I grow up, I want to be big, and brave, and strong, and fight dragons like you!

The name Golden Harvest was signed at the bottom.

Pensword chuckled. “I’ll never live that one down, will I?” he asked the empty room before taking pen to paper.

To Golden Harvest,

Your daddy is a smart stallion. And yes, I did fight a dragon. I do wish to caution you to learn wisdom as well when you train to become stronger. Bravery is akin to Courage, and I wish to say this, Courage is fear holding on a moment longer. If this does not make sense, ask your daddy to explain it to you. As for fighting Dragons, I pray nopony will have to face the inside jaws of a dragon. Trust me, it isn’t very pleasant.

Sincerely, a servant of the nation,

Commander Pensword

The next letter proved to be rather intriguing, having been addressed from the Ponyville Elementary School.

Dear Pensword,

I know you must be busy, especially with all this news about a new bill to militarize Equestria, but I was wondering if you might be able to find the time to come by my class to teach the foals a little bit about Thestral culture and a brief summary of their history as a people. With all the new Thestrals moving in across Equestria, I need to prepare my class, so they can understand, rather than bully, when we start getting more students. I think you know who I mean when I say bully. If you could please let me know when would be the best time to visit, I’ll make an arrangement for my class. Thank you in advance.

Sincerely,

Miss Cheerilee

Pensword sat at the desk in shock and ponderment. He blinked a few times before deciding to tackle the letter. It wasn’t like she’d leave him alone. Once Cheerliee had a lesson plan in mind, she went after it like a Diamond Dog after gems.

Dear Miss Cheerilee,

I would love to be a part of this class; however, I will have to decline personally, due to the fact that even I am learning what is normal for a Thestral of today. I lived a thousand years ago in a different Equestria. If you still wish to present on Thestral history and how we used to act as a people, I will gladly help there. As for one who can help today, I cannot give any higher praise than to one Moonshade from the Lunar Guard. If you wish to have a day or two on Thestrals, I would be willing to attend to work off Moonshade’s modern day knowledge, so they can know what to expect.

Sincerely,

Commander Pensword Pen Hurricane (I am not writing out my full title.)

Pensword put the letters into the outbox and pulled another letter. Naturally, the envelope had already been opened.

Can I have an auto– Pensword saw at least six attempts at spelling the word before the entire thing was crossed out.

Can you sign your name to prove that you are real to my school?

Pensword chuckled and took up his pen and parchment.

I can do one better. Let me know your school, and I will give a presentation for everypony there. Thank you for the boldness and fearlessness to ask something as simple as my signature. I do wish for you to learn how to spell this one word, though. It is spelled autograph. I am happy to see you are learning big words. Keep up the good work.

Commander Moonkissed Pensword Pen Hurricane

Postscript, or P.S. You only asked for my name. I’ve included my favorite titles in a separate list for you to practice writing, too.

Pensword really was enjoying this exercise. Grinning, he promised himself that even when he had a full kingdom to protect, he would still take time to answer children’s letters. He’d have to remember to thank Preston properly later.

Sai casually drank his cup of tea as he looked on his two guests. The white mare with the sparkling gem cutie mark was most courteous, and appeared well versed in the traditions of taking tea. Hammer Strike simply heated his to the point of scalding before swallowing and uttering a satisfied sigh. They made for an unusual pair, and to think that the legendary figure had finally chosen to take a bride for himself. It would be something to shake the world, that much was certain.

“So you wished to discuss the travel arrangements with me, Hammer Strike?” he asked, even as he casually ignited another stick of incense from its holder on the carpet beneath them.

“Yes. I plan on us starting our journey next week, giving all of us the needed time to prepare. The Gantrithor should get us to Napon at less than a quarter of the time it would take to travel by hoof.”

“We would have to send word to our ships then. We did not know you had such a unique mode of transportation at your disposal.”

“It certainly seems like travel is going to be a lot easier with it around, now that it’s been modified to handle faster speeds.”

“And to accommodate more than just troops,” Rarity added. “Sometimes a cabin just needs a little feminine touch.”

Sai couldn’t help but laugh. “Your reputation precedes you, Rarity. You like to make everything as fashionable as possible, don’t you?”

“While that may be true, dear Sai, I was referring more to the necessity of comfort, rather than style. And perhaps a few small amenities to make it feel more like a room and less like a barracks.”

“I suppose that is fair enough,” Sai chuckled. Ping arrived carrying more tea. He carefully refilled each of their cups and bowed respectfully to Sai.

“Will there be anything else, Master Sai?”

“If you could perhaps bring our guests some rice balls, I believe they would appreciate it.”

Ping bowed. “Of course, Master. I will return momentarily.”

Sai sighed in approval. “Such a good boy. Now then, I know that you are averse to certain rules and customs, Hammer Strike, but in our culture, certain decorums must be maintained. There will likely be a parade in your honor–”

“I’m somewhat already not liking this,” Hammer Strike faintly muttered.

“Oh, come now, darling, it can’t be that bad,” Rarity whispered back.

“–You will have to meet with the emperor immediately afterwards, and a feast will also be held in celebration of your many deeds.”

“A feast? Tell me, Sai, what would a girl like me be expected to wear? A girl has to look her best for royalty,” Rarity gushed.

“Most young maidens wear a kimono, an intricately designed robe made from silk, usually depicting various scenes from our homeland, such as cherry trees or other floral patterns.”

“Why that sounds positively adorable! You … don’t think your people would mind too terribly if I were to try a more unique design, would they? I would never wish to cause offense.”

“With manners like yours, Lady Rarity? Surely you jest,” Sai said with a sly wink before returning to his tea with a perfectly straight face. “You will, of course, be allowed to go to your personal quarters afterwards, which will likely be in or near Master Haku’s residence. Some time later during your visit, an appointment will be set for each of you in the hall of records so that your personal first hand accounts may be taken and added to our collection to cross reference and remove any irregularities or inconsistencies. Aside from that, and possibly a guard and translator for your friends, your movements and freedoms should be fairly unrestricted during your stay.”

“First hand account of what?” Hammer Strike asked. “First hand account of when we were together?”

“Of various events we have recorded from your respective lives. Though we would like to clarify one inconsistency that has plagued our archives for over a millennium if at all possible.”

“Mind telling me what event it is?”

“Our records show you and your party being in Zebrica at the same time the Third Gryphon war was taking place. Since it is not possible for one to be in two places at once, we thought to ask each of you to find which is truth, and which is merely a fable. There are, unfortunately, those within the order of scribes who seek a faster way to respect and authority by forging events and documentation.”

Hammer Strike chuckled faintly. “I’m sorry to say this, Sai, but I can’t reveal all my secrets, so that one will have to remain a mystery in the archives for you all to solve some day in the future.”

“But surely it’s a simple matter of confirming or denying your location at the time,” Sai said.

“The thing is, Sai, I have been in multiple places near the same exact, if not exact, time, and sometimes I travel with the others.”

“That makes very little sense,” Sai said pointedly.

“Because I’m not saying how I and my party did it, but yes, we were there.”

Sai groaned. “This will set the consortium on fire in debates. I hope you realize that. And I’m going to have to be chairman that week.”

“I’m sure you’ve had worse debates over the other seventy-five percent of the things I’ve done, like how I can cast magic as an Earth Pony.” Hammer Strike chuckled.

“Actually, the council passed a motion as a body not to open that subject after Haku, Gakushu, and Kurama explained what little you had told them, and what they had witnessed when you used said power.”

“Good choice.”

“Indeed. Ah, thank you, Ping,” Sai said as the rice balls arrived. “I promise you, Lady Rarity, this will be a real treat for your taste buds.”

The squee of delight that followed the sampling spilled all across New Unity for the next minute straight.

Grif waited patiently at Ponyville Train Station. He’d gotten word that Genevieve was coming in on the noon train, and he wanted to be there when she arrived. He was excited to show her the compound, and what Hammer Strike was doing with New Unity.

At last, the train arrived, its brakes screeching to a halt as it hissed wearily. The journey must have been a hard one for the old steamer. The doors flipped open either magically or manually depending on the passenger as Ponies and other species flowed out from the carts, yet there was no sign of Genevieve.

Grif looked around. Had he gotten the train wrong?” He wondered as he took to the air and flew several feet above the station to try and get a better view.

Suddenly he was tackled from above, and a wicked laugh brought him up just short of plunging his talons into his assailant. “Got ya,” Genevieve said cheerfully as she rubbed her head against his neck.

“You know,” he said as he hugged her gently, “you really need to watch that. I wouldn’t want to do something by accident.”

“I don’t think you would,” she said as she waved her tail playfully in front of his beak. “So, we flying back, or did you want to show me Ponyville first?”

“I’ve got the whole day cleared,” Grif said as they landed. “Anything you want to do is open.”

Genevieve smirked. “Then let’s do everything.”

“And where, my lady, does everything begin?” he asked.

“Well, you are my tour guide, after all. I’ll trust your judgement,” she said, kissing him lightly on the cheek.

“Well then.” He smiled. “How about I show you off at the inn? I can show you where I tell stories from time to time.”

They did that, and from the inn, they went to the library, Sugar Cube Corner, several of the shops, except, of course, for Rarity's boutique, as she wasn’t there at the moment. He gave her a tour of what was left of the temporary fort they had used earlier, and showed her the field of battle where the snowball fight had occurred, and if he had anything to say about it, where the next one would be. Finally, they descended into the forest, and he showed her where they had worked on clearing the trees. He recounted his many fights with timberwolves and other beasts. It was already late afternoon when they emerged out of the forest with New Unty and the compound in view.

“And here we are, home sweet home.” Grif smiled as he beheld it.

Genevieve whistled. “You’ve really got the works here, haven’t you?”

“Well, I offered these Gryphons a safe place to live, so I had to live up to that. The fort, however, is only the start of Hammer Strike’s plan for the area.”

“Is that so?”

“Unity once united the Pony tribes. Why not something more than that? Why not make it a city for every species?” Grif smiled. “Except maybe our Diamond Dog enemies. Nobody seems to like them.”

“Is that even possible? We’re all so different. There’s bound to be conflict somewhere down the line,” Genevieve said.

“A few years ago, people would have said rescuing an emperor during a coup was impossible,” Grif noted. “How is your cousin doing?” He grinned in a cheeky manner.

“A few years ago, the Avatar of Winds wasn’t around to help stop it,” she countered. “It's not that I don’t believe in you. It just doesn’t seem possible in this generation is all.”

“The seeds of tomorrow need to be planted today.” Grif chuckled. “Besides, I seem to remember a time when females couldn’t be racing flyers, something that no one thought would change in a hundred generations.”

“And if it weren’t for you, it wouldn’t have,” she said again. “Aaaand you’re here, so I’m basically destroying my own argument.” She facetaloned.

“So then, what shall I show you first?” he asked. “The training fields? The clan building? The library?”

“Hmm. How about the training fields? I want to see just what I have to work with for practice. Just because I’ve got a couple of days off doesn’t mean that I should ignore my training.”

“Yes. I do recall you mentioning about showing off.” He laughed as he led her towards Unity Castle proper. “The track yard’s in the fort. I only have weapon training facilities in the compound at the moment.”

The courtyard and the space above it was currently filled with Ponies running courses of all kinds to keep fit. Several of them waved to the two, but otherwise ignored them as they continued to go about their tasks. Grif noted Pensword standing at the center. “Running them hard today, huh?”

“Well, of course. I’ve got to present them for a review by end of year,” Pensword replied. “I have to show that I can turn rabble into something that even looks like an army if you squint.”

“Pensword, this is Genevieve. Genevieve, this is Commander Pensword,” Grif said. “As honorable a warrior as you’ll find on a battlefield, and a damned good person to have your back.”

“Now there’s a stallion I wouldn’t mind competing against,” Genevieve said.

Pensword paused as he heard the statement. “Well, I am honored; however, I am more trained for the marathon trot, not sprinting as fast as you can towards the finish line,” he said with a smile. “Thank you for the compliment, though. It is rare to hear one from a Gryphon that is not of the Bladefeathers or connected to them in some way.”

“Who said it had to be sprinting or flying?” She smirked. “Name your sport, and I’ll play it.

“Wargaming,” Pensword answered without missing a beat.

“As in battle strategy?”

“Yes,” Pensword answered. “Battle Strategy, long term, only goal being to win, no time limits, no gold, silver, or bronze. Just two outcomes.”

“Victory or failure,” Genevieve guessed. “I might be willing to play with you later, Pensword. Though for now, Grif is still giving me the grand tour. Maybe some other time?”

“Of course,” Pensword answered. “Oh, Grif, I move ten infantry divisions from Normandy into the surrounding areas.”

“Good move.” Grif nodded “I’ll let you know my response later,” he said with a wink before gesturing onwards to Genevieve.

“I’m looking forward to seeing the rest of what your new home has to offer,” Genevieve said.

“And I anticipate showing them to you,” Grif said as the two of them continued onwards into the fortress.

“What secrets does this castle hold, I wonder?” Genevieve said as she passed through the doors.

Hammer Strike was quietly sitting in his office, looking over a few messages from Celestia and Luna. He sighed as he rolled one of the scrolls up and put it off to the side before grabbing his cup of tea and taking a drink. His ear twitched faintly as he heard two sets of talons moving down the hallway towards his room. He knew one of them was Grif, but for the second set, he couldn’t quite get the movement down.

“Come in, Grif,” he called out as soon as the clicking ceased. “As well as whoever else is with you.”

“I told you he’s good,” Grif’s voice said as they walked in.

“How can he have that strong of hearing without being blind?” the strange Gryphoness asked.

“By being deprived in another spot. Mine just happens to be most emotion,” Hammer Strike joked faintly as he looked over the newcomer. “I don’t believe we’ve met….”

“Genevieve. I’ve been engaged to Grif for the last few months.” She extended a taloned hand. “And you’re Hammer Strike, the legendary lord.”

“A pleasure to meet you,” Hammer Strike said as he shook Genevieve’s extended talon. “A long distance relationship, eh?”

“You could say that, I suppose.” Her brow furrowed in confusion. “Hasn’t he told you about me?”

“My memory hasn’t been the best recently, I’m sorry to say. Thousand plus years of memories in my head and all that, you know?” Hammer joked as he tapped his forehead.

“I may have forgotten, though. We did get attacked…. Twice. And then there was the whole trip to the empire.”

Genevieve sighed. “That’s what I get for not writing.”

“It’s my fault,” Grif said sternly. “You’ve had a lot to concentrate on with training for the games. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.” She kissed him on the cheek. “Practice is nothing compared to fighting, especially when you were protecting Daedalus. My hero.” Then she kissed him again, this time on the beak.

“Well, Hamer Strike, I hope we weren't interrupting anything?” Grif said hastily as a blush rose to his cheeks.

“No, you aren’t. Haven’t had as much work since After Thought arrived.”

“Big plans for the new city of Unity?” Grif said.

“He’s leading the construction team to the designs and working on any problems that come along. After they clear the land for the first ring, they’ll lay the roads and foundations.”

Grif nodded. “Good to hear. If he needs any help, let me know. The clan’s always ready to help out.”

“Surprisingly enough, he hasn’t needed much help. The team is big enough to get a majority of the current workload done,” Hammer Strike explained. “So what brings you two around?”

“A tour,” Grif said, smiling. “I figured it would be good for her to get to know the area, since she’ll be living at the compound after the games.”

“Good to know. I would have been confused to see a new face without any context for why. It’s not exactly pleasant.”

“So you hate what seems to be every couple of weeks, then?” Grif asked smugly.

“Yep.”

“So has Rarity made your tux yet, or did your coat eat it?” Grif chuckled.

“Yes.”

“Coat eat it?” Genevieve asked.

Hammer Strike simply opened the left side of his coat and reached into one of the pockets, pulling out a sword easily too long to be held inside said coat. “Quite the storage system.”

Genevieve gaped.

“It’s best not to question it,” Grif told Genevieve as he closed her beak for her.

“And that’s only one of the mysteries that surrounds me,” Hammer Strike chuckled. “Just wait till you see the spellcasting.”

“How goes your book by the way?” Grif asked. “Anything interesting?”

“You don’t know the half of it, nor will you.”

“No, but I’ll learn enough, I hope,” Grif replied. “I’ve got the last lesson we did almost down pat.”

“Good. I like knowing that you won’t kill yourself. I’ll show you the next step another time, perhaps after the trip to Napon.”

“Napon?” Genevieve asked, surprised. “Since when did the emperor decide to let people come to his city?”

“He still hasn’t,” Grif noted, “but as like most things, Hammer Strike has made himself the exception.”

“I saved one of the high elders’ life a bit over a thousand years ago before the formation of Equestria.”

“Just how old are you?” Genevieve exclaimed.

“Very,” Hammer Strike replied simply.

“I’m going to have to get used to a lot of strange things, aren’t I?”

“You don’t know the half of it,” Hammer Strike said again.

“If an Earth Pony stallion pops out of a blue box and tries to talk to you, just make sure you walk away, unless I tell you otherwise,” Grif said, only half joking.

“Do I even want to ask?”

“You won’t have to. The answer may just pop up for you one day.” Hammer Strike gave a faint grin.

“And so begins the long slide down to insanity. Down, down, down into the downdrafts, my friends,” she quoted jestingly.

“Ahh, you think anybody’s sane here? That’s adorable.” Grif chuckled.

“Are you saying you were insane to want to marry me or any of the others?” Genevieve countered.

“Not quite, but I don’t think any of us were entirely sane to begin with,” Grif said. “Don’t worry. You’ll be fine.”

“I’ll just have a nice long chat with Avalon and Shrial. I’m sure we can think of something to knock some sense back into you again,” she teased.

“I look forward to it.” Grif chuckled. “However, we have a few more things to cover tonight, and then I need to go hunting. After all, with you here, I should find something nice and fresh for dinner.”

“Isn’t he sweet?” Genevieve asked as she turned to Hammer Strike.

“Sure, I’ll pretend that word works for him.”

Genevieve laughed as she kissed Grif again. “Why don’t we get a room?”

“Follow me.” Grif grinned goofily. “I’ll see you later, Hammer Strike,” he said as he led Genevieve away.

Hammer Strike gave a faint wave as they exited his office. After some time he sighed to himself as he thought over what to do next.

Vital Spark smiled as he shot off another ice spear, finishing the snowflake configuration on the target at the secondary range Clover had ordered set up with specific runes in place to protect the rest of the castle from stray magic. “There we go.”

“You seem to have gotten the hang of that spell,” Clover voiced as she approached.

“It helps that I have archery experience. I just imagine it’s an arrow, and where I want it to go, and it just goes.”

“But how fast can you cast them?” Clover asked. “Let’s see how many you can do in thirty seconds.”

Vital Spark went deep into his imagination and pictured a great quiver filled with ice bolts, ready for the throwing. He imagined that quiver on his back, and its bow primed to fire. Once he had the images firmly embedded in his head, he nodded. “Ready.”

“Begin!” Clover snapped.

The arrow was nocked, the shaft formed, the string was pulled, and he fired. The spear clashed with its companion in the center of the target, breaking both apart. Smoothly, he continued, drawing the arrows, nocking, shooting, again and again. Nock. Draw. Aim. Fire. Repeat.

“Time!”

Clover’s voice hearkened Vital Spark back to his human days when he first learned how to handle a bow and arrow. Ah, those were the days. A tight cluster had formed around the center of the target.

“Not bad.” clover nodded. “Fifteen or so. Still, you’re slowing yourself down, making it too mundane.”

“What do you mean?”

“You are making a medium for yourself to propel the icicles. It’s good for getting things started, but it limits you. How many times can a pony fire a bow?” she asked. “You need to realize you don’t need the bow. You just need to will the icicle from point A to point B.”

“I … didn’t know that was coming over in the casting. I was just using the visual as an aid for the beginning, since I thought that would be the smoothest and fastest way.”

“If you had to shoot the icicle, yes, but magic is, in a fundamental way, chaotic. The laws of nature aren't as strong towards it as mundane things. I’ve noticed this problem in recent writings. So many mages needing to make magic scientific. There is no science here. You have point A, and you have point B. You have the will, and you have the target. That's all you need.”

“So essentially, I have to learn to trust the magic to do it properly and pass the technical barrier, much like the girls had to learn to trust Discord.”

Clover nodded “That’s a basic way of putting it, yes.”

Vital smiled. “I remember reading somewhere once that true genius is being able to take the most complex principles and simplifying them to the point where even a child can understand it.” He chuckled. “So, in essence, I just need to want it to happen–” His horn began to glow. “–And it will?” In a flash of light, thirty new icicles had embedded themselves into the target. Vital Spark swayed on his hooves. “Whoa. Headrush.”

“We’ll need to work on restraint.” Clover chuckled. “But you seemed to accept that idea with little trouble.”

“I’m a trusting kind of person.” He shrugged.

“I think we’ll move you on to your next spell,” she said as she took out another scroll. “This time we’re removing the physical component, and just using the cold itself in a focused beam.”

“So, you mean you want me to use a literal ice beam?”

“Oh, this is something you’ve heard of?”

Vital Spark burst into a helpless fit of laughter. After a few moments, he managed to regain his composure. “You could say that,” he said, humming a stirring song as he powered up his horn again.

Shawn adjusted the strap holding the large quiver on his back, in his left hand was a bow larger than even himself. The bow was made simply, with no carvings or intricate design. It started thicker near the top before thinning to a point near the bottom of the shaft, resulting in a spike at the bottom to impale enemies in close combat. The bowstring was made of an unknown material. The arrows were large, bigger than a spear, nearly the size of a lance in the point. Rather than his usual garb, he was wearing simple clothes: a gold shirt with a pair of jeans. Mentally he was figuring out exactly where he was going to test it, but for now he was just making his way to the top of the wall, facing the direction that had already been cleared of workers and was mostly empty.

Pushing open the doors, he arrived at the top of the wall, where a few guards were placed on watch. Those that were of the original groups gave Shawn a rather shocked stare for a few moments before they returned to their patrols along the wall. The newer members simply stared curiously at the human.

One of them turned to talk to one of the others. “I thought the Princesses sent the humans home?”

“Not yet,” Shawn called out as he continued to where he wanted to test the bow. “One day.”

“Then where are you staying?” Another new Pony asked in shock. “We thought we knew where everypony was rooming.”

“We’ve been here the whole time,” Shawn said, acting confused.

“Private! That's no way to talk to the hero of the Battle of Canterlot!” Black Rook shouted as he approached the group. “Show some respect!”

The recruit stiffened. “Yes, Sergeant Major,” the private shouted with respect.

“Now listen closely. The original, and still standing, orders of the units posted at this fort are to see to the safety and security of the human visitors until such a time as they may be sent home. They are generally happiest in their own company, and keep to themselves, but when they choose to show themselves, you will treat them as a commanding officer. You will do as ordered, and you will not ask questions. Information regarding the humans is highly classified. Is that understood?”

“Understood, Sergeant Major.” The Private saluted.

“Well, with that,” a familiar voice spoke up as Silver Spear joined his fellow officer. “What new weapons do you have to show off now, Lord Shawn?”

“A greatbow.” Shawn lifted said bow in his left hand. “Basically, it’s a bow that is much bigger, requires more strength to use, causes the arrows to travel farther, and can do more than penetrate a target. It’s entirely possible for it to tear the limb off as well.”

“So,” Silver Spear started, “only a Minotaur or human could use it? Or maybe a Unicorn?”

“You just need the strength to pull the bowstring back,” Shawn replied before holding it out. “How far do you think you could pull it back?”

“So, may I try then? Or...” Silver Spear grinned. “How about the Privates? We should have them try first.” The grin turned diabolical as he eyed the Private that had spoken out of turn earlier.

The Private smiled nervously as the others looked at her. “I’ll … give it my best?”

Shawn simply turned it upright before planting the bow into the stone beneath them using the pointed end. “Go for it.”

The private, an Earth Pony, walked up to the bow and looked it over before putting a hoof forward and pulling the string back. He was barely able to string it back to five inches, being too short to even get the large spear-like arrow fully drawn.

“At least you got it to move. A for effort,” Shawn commented. “Anyone else?”

Silver Spear nodded and lit his horn as he drew the string back with his magic. The string twitched and vibrated in his magical aura as he struggled to pull it back and nock the arrow. He was nearly able to seat the arrow before the string protested and snapped back, breaking from his control as he staggered back with crossed eyes.

To his credit, Black Rook didn’t mock his fellow soldier’s misfortune. He took a moment to look over the bow before he rotated his forehooves and cracked his neck. He grabbed the string, and with a grunt and a great exertion of effort, he managed to pull the string back. The veins in his head bulged from the stress as he worked to seat the arrow. Just as he was about to get it right, he lost his grip, and the arrow made a short arch from the bow before landing on the ground. It had traveled a distance of all of about two feet during its short time in the air.

“Nicely done. Now, shall I show you the full force of the bow?” Shawn asked as he reclaimed and shifted the bow, aiming at a tree in the distance. He widened his stance a bit before grabbing one of the arrows and pulling the drawstring back with ease. After a moment of adjustment he let go. The bowstring snapped back into place, launching the arrow into the distance. The spear-like missile proceeded to carve a straight deadly path at surprising speed. With a thunderous sound the head impacted into the hide of the tree and proceeded to drill on through until half the shaft seemed to vanish inside the trunk before it stopped, the arrow looked large enough to be another branch as it hung out parallel to the ground.

The Private and others stared, wide-eyed. One Gryphon Slayer who had landed moments before the missile was released was gaping. “I wish we had those against some of the Gryphon forts.”

“Now, imagine what it could do if I modify the arrows with some other materials, perhaps explosive materials?”

“Under siege or doing the sieging, either way, having a bow like that would change the entire theater,” Rook noted.

“Downside though is, as you all learned, it takes quite a bit of force to actually use this. For now, these bows are more of a personal project, but I might look into making some that you all can actually use easier later.”

“That reminded me of the time I tried to fire Grif’s bow,” Rook noted. “Except that was a lot easier, and it didn’t almost kill me.”

Shawn shrugged. “Just the way things are, eh?”

“I’ve been here since the beginning. Hay, I’ve been on a trip with Taze in the middle of winter. Very little surprises me anymore.”

“I’ll have to test that one of these days, hmm?”

“Whatever you say, sir.”

Moments later everyone but Shawn jumped as an arrow of glowing blue magic shot from inside the fortress to land at Shawn's feet. As the light dissipated, a note fell to the ground in front of him.

Shawn looked down at the letter. “Huh, haven’t gotten mail like that in awhile,” he said as he picked up the parchment.

Hammer Strike,

Gather Grif, Pensword, and Vital Spark, and meet me in my study.

Clover the Clever

P.S. why does nopony send message by arrow anymore?

“Welp,” he said, pocketing the letter. “I’m off. Got to get a few individuals for something,” he finished with a wave as he made his way towards his office.

Pensword stood in the study as he looked to Hammer Strike, Grif, and Vital. For what had once been such a blank room, it was surprising how quickly Clover had optimized the space, shelving all of her personal belongings, including several that had been hidden throughout the castle in various hidden rooms. Books, scrolls, tomes, grimoires, and other sources of knowledge, both arcane and historical, would have caused the shelves to sag were it not for her magic sustaining the wood.

A rune stone glowed on a large table, projecting a model of the planet and its two celestial bodies as they circled, along with a pair of glowing lines signifying the power moving them across the skies. A historical tome lay open on the surface with multiple spell books for comparison, along with several neat notes and cross references that had been written in on the margins and other notes that had been stuck there by a spell so they would remain with their material. Considering when she had taken this space for her own, it had been a small closet-like room without furniture, the things she had done would likely be deemed impossible to most Equestrians unfamiliar with The Doctor, so to say that she had somehow expanded the room into a massive two story study was an impressive feat was an understatement.

“So … what is this about? You do know that I do not like cloak and daggers, right? I am the one that should be doing that kind of stuff.” One couldn’t be sure if Pensword was joking or not.

“Dunno.” Hammer Strike shrugged. “Clover just wanted us here.”

“And if she wants it, you don’t say no,” Vital Spark said adamantly.

“I know; I know. Mages,” he added in irritation.

“And we would qualify as?” Grif raised an eyebrow as he toyed with a small wind ball in his hand. Vital was carefully crafting a snowball in his hooves, and Hammer Strike’s eyes flashed with temporary blue fire.

“My point stands,” Pensword muttered with annoyance as he tried to ignore the laughter his mother and grandmother both were giving him. However, just for a split second, it seemed to get fuzzy, like static breaking a connection in a phone call before returning to normal.

“It’s not like you can’t do it either. You’ve just been choosing not to,” Hammer Strike said.

“And I have been a little busy. You say it is dangerous and deadly, and I tempt fate enough as is. Unless I have to learn this, I am happy being the general.”

“I said it’s deadly if you mess with it without knowing anything about it. Thus the reason for the book I’ve been translating.”

“And how goes the translation?” Pensword asked with a cool tone.

“Quite well.”

With a pop Clover appeared inside the room. “Sorry about that. I had some trouble getting into the Starswirl the Bearded section of the library.”

“Why would you have trouble with that?” Vital Spark asked, surprised.

“Because apparently the guard assigned to guard duty wasn’t at the gala, and therefore wouldn’t believe who I was.”

“You have the letter from Luna, right? Shouldn’t my documents have done something?” Pensword asked as he grumbled. “I am going to have too overhaul the Guards as well. My entire career is going to be spent rebuilding this military.”

“Either way, I’m glad you all could make it,” Clover noted. “It’s taken me a while to figure out a way to test your particular brand of magic.”

“Fun fact, not technically magic,” Hammer Strike commented. “Kind of figured that out … technically recently.”

“Well either way, I’ve worked out a test that will indicate the potential energy field for each of you. It’s more of a general test than the usual one because it doesn’t just pick up mana, but I’m hoping, with a few alterations to it, that will help narrow things down.”

“Just as long as there’s no accidental head exploding,” Vital joked.

“I haven’t accidentally exploded a head since I was twelve years old, I’ll have you know,” Clover huffed.

Pensword saw the look on Vital’s muzzle and grinned. “That’s a better track record than some mage schools I heard about a thousand years ago.” A twitch and frown crossed his mind, a tick that those in the know knew meant that Matthew was not happy with Pensword’s words.

Somewhere in Unity, Lunar Fang got the strange feeling she would have buffeted Pensword with a wing just now.

“Now I need one of you to enter the marked area,” she said, indicating a series of black charcoal lines that had been drawn on the floor.

Pensword surprised his friends with the sudden jerky move before he finished walking along the rich wood floor grumbling in Draconic. He turned to face Clover once inside the marked area. “Do I need to spread my wings or something?”

“Just stand there,” she said. “First a basic Equestrian reading.” With these words, her horn glowed. The blue light illuminated the room for a moment before fading. “You have the same Equestrian magical field as a low beta level Unicorn.”

Pensword raised a wing in confusion. “That… sounds a little high for a Pegasus Thestral.”

“Now then,” Clover said, concentrating again as a layer of magic covered her horn, then a second, then a third. The room was filled with a positively blinding blue light this time. After it faded, she nodded. “With this test, you have the entire energy readout of a mid-level beta Unicorn,” she noted.

“That ... sounds interesting,” Pensword answered as he blinked away the light. “Well, I am going to find my spot now, unless you need to run more tests.” The tone has shifted to one of tired acceptance. It would seem Matthew had been given a little leeway to speak.

“Alright,” she said. “Next?”

“Batter up,” Vital said, chuckling as he stepped forward.

Clover proceeded once again with the standard test, noting with a bit of surprise that Vital only scored a theta level. However, at the second test her eyes seemed to bulge a bit. “That’s quite a boost,” she noted.

“What do you mean?” Vital asked.

“Your entire energy output is on par, if not slightly exceeding that of Commander Pensword as a mid-beta level Unicorn.”

“So I’d pretty much be a weak Unicorn if it weren’t for the field giving me a boost?”

“I think,” Clover admitted. “The data is still only based on the modified test I made.”

“Step aside, my friend.” Grif chuckled as he moved to the spot while Vital took his place. “Let's see how this turns out for a Gryphon.”

“Yes, cross species data will help me figure out the full accuracy of the test.” Clover nodded. When Grif was in place, she ignited her horn. She grinned a bit as the light faded. “The same magical potential as a high beta level Unicorn. Not bad,” she noted.

When she performed the second test rather than the light dieing, there was a loud bang as it almost seemed to pop out of existence. The end of Clover’s horn was smoking. “Grif, you're giving off the same energy output as an alpha plus level Unicorn.”

“Well, I do exercise it every day,” Grif noted. “Like a muscle, the more you use, the more you gain.”

“Yeah, yeah, get over yourself,” Clover chuckled. She looked to Hammer Strike. “Guess it’s just you.”

“Let’s see what I am, shall we?” Hammer Strike commented moving to the indicated spot.

“Okay, first the standard test,” Clover noted as she once again performed it. “Wow. Your raw equestrian magic is on par with Grif’s full energy output.”

Hammer Strike hummed aloud. “Huh, that’s actually a bit odd…”

This time when Clover performed the second test there was a small explosion, knocking her back as her horn glowed an angry red. “Oh my,” was all she could say between coughs.

Hammer Strike made his way over to her. “You alright?”

“Yes, but your energy output is massive, more than Princess Cadence, and she’s an Alicorn.”

“Uhh, you’re positive?” Hammer Strike asked, his tone shifting to uncertainty.

“Even with a base margin for error, I’d say that yes, yes I am.”

“Doesn’t help that I have two magical fields trapped inside the thaumic one, being Celestia and Luna’s…”

“Yes, that would do it as well.” Clover nodded.

“Well, at least we have this bit of info down for each of us,” Hammer Strike commented.

“So what does it do for us?” Vital asked.

“It’s better to go on a journey knowing from where you started than to just start on a journey,” Clover said. “One of Starswirl’s better, if more confusing, quotes.”

“A journey is fun, but we need to have the start and the end, so we have a frame to even adventure in,” Pensword added with a grin. “However, I am concerned. This test just seems like we are too high up in rank. It doesn't feel right.”

“Well for you two,” she said, gesturing to Vital and Pensword, “I don’t see the logic behind that. At your current level, Commander, you could be overwhelmed by the amatuer spellwork of a kindergarten class a week into the semester.”

“Understood,” Pensword answered looking actually relieved at that. “Then again… with how we teach the Unicorns today, I could probably break free of that quickly.”

“Um, does that mean I’m going to have to focus on defensive magic next?” Vital asked.

“We’ll be covering that in the group classes,” Clover assured him. “There are defensive ice spells as well, but you’re not ready for those yet.”

“I’ll need you to teach me how to use my focus in a fight, too,” Vital mused. “Ever since I made it, I’ve hardly had to use it.”

“You mean you haven’t been casting the spells I taught you through your focus when you’ve been practicing without me around?” Clover was a little shocked.

“No. I thought you just wanted me to focus on casting with my horn,” he said honestly.

“When you were with me. So I could concentrate on how you were casting the spell,” she said as if it should have been the most obvious thing in the world.

“Well, I didn’t know that.” He sighed and shrugged. “In case you didn’t know, Clover, I’m the kind of person that requires specific instructions, and more often than not, a little bluntness.”

“Well then from now on practice with your focus. You should find it easier to direct and charge spells with it.”

“Sort of like training wheels while I build up the ability to cast spells just as strongly using my horn alone? I mean, I know I can’t always rely on it. I’m not saying I’ll never use it,” he clarified.

“And when you need to let your horn cool off, or you're suffering cool down? What if you run out of stamina or find yourself against anti magic? Your focus is a form of self defense as well as a magical amplifier.

“A focus can defend against anti magic?” Vital asked, surprised.

“In the old fashioned way,” she said, summoning her focus and spinning the mace end before bringing it down on an empty table, reducing it to splinters. “It is more difficult to separate a Unicorn from his or her focus. Most anti magic can’t disrupt the telepathy used to hold it.”

“And yet another useful fact,” Vital said. Then he grinned. “Guess that means I’ll be spending a few late nights these next couple of days.”

“Good,” Pensword said with a nod of approval.

“Late to bed, early to rise, makes you able to kick butt and take names,” Grif added.

Vital chuckled. “Anything else to add, oh fearless leader?” he asked with a facetious grin and a bow to Hammer Strike.

“Nope.”

Pensword smiled. “Well, I do have one thing.” He waited for Vital and the others to look at him. “I want you to be the United States Equestrian Expert. When we get back, you are to give the government all the information that is available to normal everyday citizens of this kingdom, am I understood?” He was smiling now. “You are going to be tapped by all the future presidents,” Pensword said. A playful tone had taken the place of his more stalwart military manner. “You will be the expert on extrauniversal life, and what you say will carry weight. And the best part? You are outside of the beltway.”

“The what?” Vital asked.

“You … you don’t know what the Beltway is? DC. Your nation's capital? Surrounded by a ribbon of roadways that circle it?”

“I had absolutely no idea that’s what it was called,” Vital said with a shrug. “By the way, glad to hear a little more of you, Matt.” He smiled.

“Well, I need someone to be smart about all this. You know how I will act. You know Shawn, the Princesses, and others. You cannot just let those two parties create the policy. You will be there to craft it as well.”

“Policy?”

The minds of Pensword and Matthew both brought the facehoof. Matthew fought forward first. “That is what every single presidency uses to…. How can...? I mean, you and.… WHAT DO THEY TEACH IN AMERICAN SCHOOLS?” That shout came from Pensword. “What I am trying to say is, policy is how nations respond and act towards each other. Last I knew, the US had a policy of being hard on any military buildup against Taiwan, and that it was used to help protect the DMZ, the special relationship between the UK and America. All of that is policy and actions, and you will need to craft it so the Earth does not trod upon our rights and privileges, or try to dictate what we do.”

“How would they even begin to manage that when they can’t even get here?”

“If you are going to have this debate, can you leave? I have important arcane research to do, you know,” Clover cut in.

“Oh yeah. Right.” Vital chuckled, embarrassed. “Sorry, Clover. Was there anything else you needed us for?”

“No, you can go. In fact, I insist upon it.”

Pensword did his best to hide the smile of relief on his muzzle as he made his way out of Clover’s lab.

“See you at class tomorrow,” Vital said by way of farewell, and then he, too, was gone.

Grif had appointed several aids towards the upkeep and record keeping of the Bladefeatehr clan, but as clan leader it was still expected of him to review everything presented at least once a month. He’d decided rather then spending the day in his office surrounded by stacks of paperwork, he would have each of his aids comprise all pertinent information in a report no longer of two pages, which he could then read while taking a walk or something. This is what he was now doing as he walked down through the housing area of the Bladefeather compound while scanning the current report on the clan’s legal and economic areas. He was pleasantly surprised to find that the clan was beginning to turn in a small profit.

Despite the communal mess hall, several families had acquired their own cooking equipment, and had begun to cook their own meals from home. Others had gone so far as to set up small stands, which, as Grif looked around, he could see patrons of not only other clan members, but guards and their families from Unity. The Thestrals had become fond of several Gryphon dishes, it would seem, and were becoming quite a fixture in the developing marketplace that was the path between houses.

It was when he switched to the population reports that Grif became concerned, not because more than half the female warriors had put in requests for maternity leave; that fact was a good thing. The clan was already starting to expand. No, what bothered him was when he found Chesire had been on sick leave since the day after the dedication, and she hadn’t been contacted in a week.

Grif raised his head and checked the identifiers that had been set up for the housing settlements, and ever-so-slightly changed his course so he’d cross her currently-assigned quarters while he did his work. And so, half an hour later, he found himself knocking on her door.

“Chesh? Cat, are you okay in there?” he called out. When he received no response, he proceeded to pick the lock and let himself in. Moving carefully from the entrance area to the main hall, he steeled himself for what he might find.

The room was surprisingly large and spacious. A great mantle hung over a roaring fireplace. Above the mantle, a giant mirror reflected back at him, showing the room at a diagonal slant. On either end of the mantle, two bookends shaped and painted like a grinning tabby cat with purple stripes and a lavender coat stared out. A tea tray had been set up on a little circular coffee table. The tea pot’s lid lid was a large milliner’s top hat with a great golden buckle. The jam was held in a porcelain mouse whose upper body had been removed. A butter knife hung from the lip, its edges covered in the sticky purple substance. The sugar bowl was surprisingly tall and thin, more like a cup than a bowl, with a painted suit and tweed jacket. The grinning hare stared ahead with an eye caught in mid-twitch, its head just slightly off kilter. The tea cups were all painted to look like the bottoms of little dresses, each in a different color, but following the same design.

Over on a large and comfortable chair by the fire, Grif could make out the pile of equipment that was Cheshire’s weapons and armor. Strange. She’d always seemed so respectful of it before, but the scratches on it seemed to imply either a gross lack of regard for the metal, or possibly frustration taken out on the plating via her talons. A record was playing over to the side next to a tall book shelf with a familiar, playful tune filled with nonsense words. A white rug had been cast next to the fire for those who would prefer to lie down and get warm, rather than sit on the chairs provided. The room itself proved to be … remarkably neutral in its style and color, practically mundane, which was a strange surprise.

All of this came secondary to Grifs mind, however, as he locked onto the source of his breaking and entering. Cheshire was standing in front of the fire, staring into the flames. Naturally, the fire, for its part, threw rich red and yellow light onto the Gryphoness, giving her a distinct look. With her back to him it was impossible to fail to notice the familiar bulge in her abdomen located in roughly the same area where Avalon and Shrial currently had their own.

“Cheshire?” Grif said, somewhat shocked.

There was a brief moment where Chesire went rigid. Her hairs stood on end, much like a cat. When she seemed to calm down, it still took a long time before she turned around to acknowledge her clan leader.

“Grif…” she said pensively. “I didn’t hear you come in”

“Cheshire … what am I seeing?” Grif asked, taking some time to gather his words.

“I’d figured by now you’d be aware of this,” she said.

“Yes, but i believe I deserve at least some sort of explanation,” Grif noted. His mind was racing as it tried to decide how he should feel. Cheshire was his friend, and he was worried for her, but part of him suspected some sort of betrayal to Kel’leams memory while yet another part totally vetoed that idea.

“Well .… That is to say….” She seemed to need a moment to collect her thoughts before she finally exhaled. “Grif, I’m carrying Kel’leam’s bastard. I have been since that night at the Farflyer banquet.”

Grif surprised them both when he let out what sounded like a relieved sigh. “Considering these things don’t happen by accident for our species,” Grif noted, “I think I’m still going to need some backstory here.”

Cheshire let out a groan. “It started a while back before we met you, Grif. I met Kel’leam not long after he came to Equestria and joined the Ogre’s Eye. At that time… well, I was young and full of hormones. One moment I was itching for a fight, and the next I was certain I was going to die. Kel’leam was always there whispering words of encouragement to me. Eventually things changed between us. One night before a battle we were both so plagued with wondering if either of us was going to be alive the next evening… we came to an arrangement, a tryst of sorts that gave us both some comfort from the violence that surrounded our way of life. At some point that blossomed into something more, but as you know, neither of us ever confessed anything. After the Black Tips attacked that night at the Farflyer compound, I realized I wanted a legacy to leave Kel’leam should anything happen to me, and a piece of him should anything happen to him.” She chuckled bitterly. “Chalk one up to foresight, huh? The night while you were feasting in the hall, the clan leader had food and drink sent to those of us still back at camp. I drank. Kel’leam drank. I drank more; he drank more. Finally things heated up, and I did something stupid.”

“And why did you hide this? Why didn’t you tell me?” Grif asked.

“You're not like most clan leaders, Grif, but I still didn’t know how different. You know how this kind of thing is seen amongst our kind. I’d hoped I could hide for the time needed, give birth to my cub, and then raise him in secret until he was old enough to sneak him in as my apprentice.”

Grif put a talon to his face. “You should have told me, Cheshire. Even if I cared what our culture says about this sort of thing, Kel’leam was like a brother to me.”

There was a long silence between them as Chesire did her very best to find a crack in her floor. For the first time, she was expressing the one emotion Grif had never attributed to her: shame. Finally Grif broke the silence.

“You're going to need an increase in pay, and an aid of some kind for the next few months. Oh, Winds, Kel’leam was huge!” he gasped. “And look at you! You’re as big as Shrial, and she’s carrying twins and nearly ready to give birth. I need to send for a doctor. We need to get you checked out.”

“Grif, what are you talking about?” she looked at him. “If this goes public, I’ll be shunned.”

“Like Tartarus you will,” Grif snapped back. “Kel’leam may be entombed in Gryphelheim, but he is a hero of this clan, and you’re carrying his heir.” He let out a frustrated groan. “This is going to be so much paperwork. It would be so much easier if he had family to approve this.”

“Grif, slow down. You’re not making a lot of sense.”

“Kel’leam was as good as my brother to the clan, Chesire, and you're carrying the only heir to his bloodline. I guess an official document would do. As you're both Bladefeathers, there is no need to give you his name. Don’t give me that confused look, Cheshire. The Code of Clans clearly dictates that a Gryphoness may be named the wife of a warrior after his death if they died in battle and the female is carrying the only living heir.”

“That's never a popular move,” Cheshire pointed out.

“I think the clan will forgive me,” Grif said. “Get yourself down to Kalima. I’ll send for Zecora and have her make sure you're healthy. Hurry up, Cat. I have a lot to do,” he said, practically dragging Cheshire out of the room.

94 - Three Warriors, A Mage, and a Warship: Roll for Initiative!

Extended Holiday
Ch 94: Three Warriors, A Mage, and a Warship: Roll for Initiative!
Act 13

Pensword sat at his desk as he looked over letters and clippings from newspapers dealing with the military and the opinions of the nation. He was happy to see Preston doing so well in assembling and presenting this briefing so efficiently. He looked at the clock, knowing in five minutes a reporter and photographer would be entering this office to conduct an interview, or in the worst case scenario, a witch hunt.

Finally there was a knock at his door.

Pensword put the file he was reading back into the folder and closed it.

“Enter,” he shouted, knowing that Lunar Fang had been out in the front office. He looked to the paintings of Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight hanging on the wall as the door opened.

Preston saluted before taking three strict paces forward. “Sir, a Mister Headliner and a Mister Quick Snap are here to see you.”

“Send them in,” Pensword replied. He eyed Preston’s military uniform, happy to see that it fit the Grey Pegasus disguise. “And if you could please join us, Preston, it would be most appreciated. I need someone to take minutes for this meeting.”

“Of course, Sir,” Preston replied with a crisp salute before returning to retrieve the guests.

Two pegasi entered the office, followed by Preston, who quietly shut the door behind them. The first was small and skinny with a deep brown coat and a bright red mane. He wore an ID badge on a lanyard across his neck. Next to him was a taller steel-grey pegasus with a purple mane and tail. He wore a camera around his neck, and his badge poked out from a side pocket in his saddle bag with some magnifiers and flash attachments that were too bulky to remain within the pockets.

“Hello, Commander.”

“Hello, Mister Headliner, Mister Quick Snap. Please, sit down.” Pensword stood and shook hooves with the two Pegasi, then beckoned to a pair of chairs that had been set up before his desk. He then proceeded to sit down in his own chair. “Now. As you two know, you have a thirty minute window for this interview and photo op. For the sake of our records, please state the city and paper you represent.”

“The Whinnypeg Sun,” Headline stated, “Whinnypeg.”

“Welcome to New Unity then, Mister Headliner. So I know what it is that you said you were going to talk about when you scheduled this meeting, so shall we begin?”

“We couldn’t help but notice Lord Hammer Strike was loading his airship with supplies. Could we get a statement on that?” Headliner asked.

“Certainly. We originally acquired the vessel in Gryphonia, and used it to transport ourselves from the Gryphon Empire. From there, we took the ship to and from the gala with a nice big breakfast onboard. As you can imagine, a ship that size needs a sizable crew to run it. To put it simply, the vessel needs to be restocked periodically with supplies, fitted out for travel, things that you normally do when you purchase a new air yacht or some other larger vessel. You simply make it your own.”

“Some ponies feel that Lord Hammerstrike has been given too much liberty in forming a military for himself when Equestria itself has no military at this time. Is there anything you’d say to help clear up this misunderstanding?”

“Yes, the misunderstanding is that you think Hammer Strike is keeping these troops. True enough, he will have a small honor guard; however, as the military experts are all here, and he happens to be one of them, Hammer Strike will be a crucial piece in training and mobilizing the new Equestrian Military. As it stands, when the bill is signed and authorized, a large portion of the troops we have here, who used to be washouts I might add, will be redeployed to various posts throughout the Solar and Lunar Courts to form the backbone of the Equestrian Military.”

“But there have been reports of Kitsune and Horses visiting New Unity, and Hammer Strike’s connection with the Gryphon clan known as the Bladefeathers has caused some concern.”

“What the Sultan of the Saddle Arabians does, or the Kitsune do, is their own concern. As for the Bladefeathers, are you insinuating that he is unable to maintain friendships and contact with the only Gryphon who fought on our side during the Third Gryphon War? Are you willing to actually question the wisdom of Princess Celestia in giving the Bladefeathers her official seal of approval as a clan in Equestria?”

“It‘s merely suspicious that Lord Hammer Strike has built up such a sizable force after fixing up what could be considered a fully functional war fortress.”

“Let me put it to you this way, Headliner. If Hammer Strike were to do something along those lines, then I would be bound by my oath of office from over a thousand years ago to wage a coup within these walls. High Chieftess Luna would be bound by oath and honor to lay siege to, and conquer, this fortress. You are talking about Celestia’s Ghost, the Mighty Smith as the bards called him a thousand years ago. The day he uses those troops to wage war against the nation he gave blood, life, and Faust knows how mnay years to, would be the same day that Discord becomes Harmony, the day Celestia and Luna turn into non-alicorns, and Tirek returns to plunge us into darkness. I understand the worry the populace can feel, and the letters that you might be getting, but I swore allegiance to the crown and country. I will fight against any who would take a blade up against this nation, be they friend or foe.”

“Very well,” Headliner said as he finished writing Pensword’s words on a small note pad he had produced. “There have been some accusations of the use of weaponry that some would call unethical. What is your response to these allegations?”

“Weaponry? Unethical?” Pensword asked, giving a confused look. “I have gone through the laws and treaties myself. I have to in my position. All the weapons we utilize most definitely fall under the legal side of the law. As for unethical, to my knowledge, anything we have used so far to defend ourselves has been ethical and proper for the enemy in question.”

“Okay.” Headliner nodded as he finished writing. “Is there anything you’d like to leave off with for our readers?”

Pensword paused as he heard the shutter click a few times, slower than Matthew remembered about moments like this. “Yes. The Future is as bright as you make it. I plan to be the scout on the cloud to protect those dreams from those that would seek to destroy them or the means to achieve them. I want Equestria to stand for another thousand years, and even longer.”

“Thank you, Commander,” Headliner said. “Now if we could just get another quick photo for the article?”

“Of course.” Pensword stood and motioned for Headliner to do the same.

Headliner did so as Quick Snap prepared his camera. When he had directed pensword in the position he wanted, he snapped the picture, and the two Pegasi were led out of the office by preston.

The bell rang on the door to Carousel Boutique as two sets of hooves clopped through. Rarity’s ear twitched, and she smiled pleasurably as she made her way towards the counter. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique, where every garment is chique, unique, and magnifique. What can I do for you today?”

“Hello, Lady Rarity,” a skinny brown Pegasus said. Rarity eyed the lanyard and note pad knowingly, even as the companion pulled out his camera. “My associate and I here were just wondering if we could ask a few questions for the Whinnypeg Sun?”

“Questions? Why, whatever for, darling?” Rarity asked sweetly as she batted her eyelashes.

“We’re doing an article on the current happenings in and around New Unity after the announcement by Princess Luna at the gala,” Head Liner explained.

“Happenings, you say? Well, I suppose I am a regular at the castle. All the guards come to me for armor and ceremonial designs, along with the occasional fashion piece, and I do collaborate with Hammer Strike on a regular basis. What would you like to know?”

“For starters, we heard that congratulations are in order. Care to explain how Hammer Strike swept you off your hooves?”

Rarity blushed and pawed a hoof on the floor as she looked to the side. “Well, that’s a rather long and complicated story.”

“How long has your relationship with Hammer Strike been going on?”

“You mean the whole time I’ve known him, or when we officially started dating?”

“When you started dating.”

“Well, that’s a bit of a difficult question. I’m not exactly certain when the friendship ended and the dating began. It all just sort of crept up on us, really,” she said as she rolled up her measuring tape and returned it to its place on one of her tool shelves. “I will admit, at first the attraction was more because of the fact he was a lord, and held some standing in the community, not to mention that devilishly handsome figure,” she praised. “But as time passed, I got to know Hammer Strike for the Pony behind the lord. He’s courteous, kind, loyal to a fault, and would do anything to help someone in need. I suppose that may have been what really helped us to connect,” she mused as she tapped a pondering hoof against her chin.

“I imagine you must have some big plans for the wedding. Anything that our readers can expect to hear about?”

“Now now. A bride mustn't reveal her secrets too soon,” Rarity chided with a wink. “But needless to say, the celebration will definitely be one to remember.”

“Okay. Now to more serious matters. There’s been a notable concern stated about the privileges given to Hammer Strike and the military power he’s amassed since his return. What are your thoughts on these statements?”

Rarity laughed. “Why on Equis should anyone be concerned? Hammer Strike is the greatest defender, not only of our nation, but also of the Crystal Empire. He could defeat the Equestrian military on his own with a hoof tied behind his back back when it was at its peak, and he could still dispatch them within a few minutes. If he had any negative designs, I assure you, he would have executed them by now.”

“And your thoughts on the troops from other races Lord Hammer Strike has acquired?”

Rarity shrugged. “Mercenaries to help train, and forces created as boons for deeds done in the past. It’s nothing all that unusual, dearies,” she said as she levitated a tea set in. “Would either of you care for some tea?”

They both shook their heads. “If we could just get a picture for the article, maybe with the ring?” Head Liner asked.

“Certainly, darlings. Though I’m surprised you haven’t asked Hammer Strike. He probably could have answered most of your questions just as easily,” she said as she levitated the box over and mounted the ring on her horn.

The two of them looked at each other, but said nothing. After a few adjustments, Quick Snap nodded with approval as he took his picture and complimented the mare on being so photogenic.

“Well, a girl does have to try her best.” Rarity giggled just as the CMC walked in. She squealed with delight. “Oh, could I get a picture taken with my sister and her friends? Please?”

The four fillies’ eyes widened with delight at the suggestion, and they quickly crowded around Rarity, joining the power of their cuteness to Rarity’s charm. After spending a good five minutes reviving Quick Snap and Head Liner, the photo was taken, and the two news Ponies left with coupons for a free fitting and a half off special on the design of their choice.

Pensword walked through the doors and into the dark coolness of the establishment. “Hello, Berry. How are you doing today?” He asked as he walked up to the bar. He casually looked around. The place was silent and empty.

“Pretty good. Yourself?” Berry asked as she worked on cleaning a glass.

“I am happy to hear that. Things have been … all right on our end,” he replied as he settled in at the stool. “So … how has business been since we left?” he asked with a pang of guilt. “I–” he paused. “Well, I have to say I miss my time staying here.”

“It’s been slow, but steady,” Berry said. “We’re keeping our heads above water.”

“Do you need me to help? Rent out a floor? Pay for you to cater drinks? I mean, well, that is, I might be trying to come back here more often. Catch up on rumors and what is going on in town, that sort of thing. Also ... I am warning you. You’ll get more reporters coming in soon, and … I would be willing to pay for any information you might overhear.”

Berry Punch laughed. “Don’t worry too much, Pensword. We’ll be fine. It’s not like the banks are going to foreclose on an inn their owner thinks highly of.”

“I never bet on luck. I like to stack the deck when I can,” Pensword replied. “Still, I am rebuilding a lot. Also, did Cheerilee ever get over that fact we have Changelings nearby?”

“She’ll live,” Berry said, laughing. “Cheery’s always been a bit high strung. It’s no big deal.”

“Yeah. I have vague memories about when Matthew….” he trailed off for a time. “Berry, when the next few months are done, I would like to return to talking about the history of the United States, starting from the beginning. I want to become just as skilled a storyteller as Grif or Taze are.”

“Just let me know,” Berry said. “I’ll get everything ready.”

“I would like that.” Pensword sighed as he looked over at the piano. “Would you mind?” he asked, motioning to the instrument with a hoof.

“Well that's definitely the first time an adult’s asked like that. Sure. Go ahead. I mean, it’s not like there’s anyone in this early you could chase out anyway.”

“Right. Right,” Pensword said distantly as he moved to sit at the piano bench and looked at the keys, then his hooves, before placing them on the white keys. He paused, giving Matthew the chance to pick the song. As he played, a small smile began to creep up on his muzzle. The scenes of a car chase, a running train, bullwhips and fedora caps raced across his mind.

“Wow,” Berry complimented. “That was pretty good.”

“You think so? I missed a few notes, and it was a little fast in some parts and slower in others, but thank you for the compliment. It has been ages since I have played.” He trailed off as another idea came to him. “Well, that would be an interesting one,” he muttered as he moved to play his next piece. This one was more slow and reserved, and brought to mind the cold void of empty space filled with asteroids and a great moon that fired a powerful beam of what appeared to be concentrated changeling magic. Matthew quickly clarified that it was a separate energy source, but just as powerful.

“I didn’t realise you had time to learn the piano during the war.”

“I didn’t. I was warned that I would get some quirks when I, well…” he paused as he looked to Berry. “You know who I am as well, right?” he asked as the tempo and beat changed into something a little more upbeat. “This is from Matthew.”

“Well it’s coming through very well.”

“Thank you.” Pensword stumbled a little, showing just how difficult it was to talk and play at the same time. “Still, I am going to need to keep this skill alive. If I don’t use it, I will lose it.” As he finished, he changed to an entirely new piece. it felt almost like a fight was building between two sides.

“Maybe you need to get a piano for New Unity?”

“I would enjoy that,” Pensword answered as he wrapped things up with a dramatic and triumphant fanfare. “I remember, well, my–his aunt teaching … us? To play the piano.” He spoke as the music kept playing, only to shift into a new piece with a melancholy tone. “I … miss them,” he admitted after he’d finished the piece. Silence reigned as he struggled to hold back the tears.

“What’s wrong?” Berry asked.

“To me, it has been almost thirty years since I, that is, since Matthew has seen them, his family. I miss them. I cannot think of them without seeing them as creatures of this world, creatures that could be my–” He couldn’t bring himself to say it. “I need to see them soon, or they will become little more than Equines to me, and thus to Matthew. He’s scared.” He sighed. “I … I am sorry. I am talking your ears off. Do you have any requests?”

“Not really.” Berry shrugged. “Not one for piano music normally.”

“Then, if you don’t mind, Matthew wants to play a song that has many meanings to him. Would you like to hear it?”

“Sure. Go ahead,” she said, even as she laid a drink on a chaser next to his hooves. “It’s on the house.”

Pensword nodded his head. He took a deep breath before letting it out slowly. Then he began to play.

Ponies and Gryphons spoke in hushed tones as they eyed the training ground. A match that had not been recorded for well over a thousand years was about to take place as Grif tested out a pair of training blades on one side of the ring. Vigilance and Vengeance lay sheathed on a nearby bench, as Grif felt using them for this exercise would be pointless. Across the ground from him, one of the Kitsune, a stocky solid fox with a scar running down the left side of his face that vanished into the top of his training Gi, stood. He had two tails, and grinned in anticipation as he stretched to warm up. A dao, a massive blade with curved end, sat awaiting the touch of its master. He picked it up in his familiar grip, practicing with a few swings before turning to face Grif.

Earlier, Grif had taken some time to talk with the Kitsune party; those that he could speak to anyway. He had asked about weapons and the Kitsune people’s proficiency with them. This conversation had led to questions regarding Grif’s own abilities, which, thanks to some rather loudmouthed young Gryphons within earshot, had led to someone boasting that their most skilled swordsman would never be able to account for Grif’s speed. This had led to an argument, and despite Grif’s best attempts at finding a peaceful solution…. Well, if he had, he wouldn’t be standing across from a Kitsune with a dao preparing for a sparring match now, would he?

“We really don’t need to do this,” Grif attempted one last time.

The warrior simply smiled. “And yet, the wind seems to blow us together. Can we not simply view this as a test of arms between two warriors skilled in their craft?”

“A test of skill between two such as us should never be forced by the idiotic pride of others,” Grif said. “I’d hate to think this came from someone saying something stupid.”

“And what if I just want to fight simply for the sake of the challenge, and this just happens to give me an opportunity?” he asked with a sly wink.

“Fair enough,” Grif said as he sheathed the blades on his back and stood in a waiting pose in the ring.

The Kitsune sheathed his sword. “Then let us begin.” He entered into a crouching stance, and the pair slowly began to circle one another.

Grif nearly laughed at the confused smirks they got, but he was concentrating on his opponent. The two settled into place, and neither of them moved as their eyes locked. Time seemed to slow as they searched each other for an opening. Then on some unseen or unheard signal, the two sides clashed. The sound of steel on steel echoed through the arena as sparks flew. Grif had his blades crossed and locked against the pressing blade of the Kitsune’s dao sword. At first they seemed frozen, but it soon became clear that Grif was starting to lose ground before he seemed to vanish in a cloud of dust. The kitsune responded by slamming his dao behind his back to block a strike. Before he could properly respond, Grif vanished again, and struck from his side; however, the Kitsune managed to use his dao’s massive weight to pull himself out of reach.

Spinning the dao with one hand blade, the Kitsune advanced. Grif had to jump to avoid the edge hitting his paws. Flipping forward in the air, he brought the blades down where the kitsune’s unprotected back had been moments before. The Kitsune, having rolled out of the way, leapt to his feet before charging with his dao raised. Grif brought his blades up in a cross to block the blow. There was a roar that sounded as the slash landed, and while Grif took the strength of the blow well, the power of the slash was so much that the displaced air from the strike had turned into a blade in and of itself, scoring the stone wall behind Grif.

“You really are very skilled,” Grif commented as he held the dao as best he could in his crossed blades.

“I have trained for many years,” the Kitsune grunted. “A chance to fight a warrior who is not of my species is a special treat indeed, especially if it’s an ancient hero. I apologize in advance,” he said as he promptly slid the blade out of the cross and gave Grif a solid kick to the chest and a second to the chin before finishing the backflip and entering into a battle ready stance.

Grif coughed a bit as he got back to his feet and rubbed his chin. “So you want to kick this up a bit, huh?” He asked, retrieving his blades. The air around him picked up into a small gust as he charged, attacking with a flurry of slashes like a swarm of angry, deadly hornets.

Much to his credit, the Kitsune managed to block a fair number of the strikes, though with Grif’s increased speed, it was impossible to block all. Shifting strategically, he took the blows that would be least painful and grit his teeth before diving beneath with his sword outstretched. Assuming he went uninterrupted, it would slide just beneath the Gryphon’s fur without drawing blood while clearly indicating the technical victory.

His sword slid into it’s target with no real effort. It took him a minute to realise there was no resistance before the afterimage faded from existence.

“Not going to be that easy, my friend,” Grif chuckled, standing a couple of feet away, though he was panting slightly.

“One should never assume so,” the warrior agreed. “To do so leads to consequences,” he said, pointing to his scar-streaked eye. “I believe it is your move.”

Grif nodded, taking a moment to take in the situation and the circumstances. Sliding back into bullet time, he charged along the side of the Kitsune’s uninjured eye, kicking up as much dust as he could before taking to the air and circling around to try and get his opponent’s weak side.

The Kitsune waited, his eyes closed against the cloud and wind that had arisen as he twitched his ears to listen for the attack and sniffed with his nose. “We are trained in more than sight, Grif. But I am sure you knew that already,” he said as he raised his sword to block the first blow. Unfortunately, that left him open to the second strike as Grif arced his sword towards his opponent’s belly.

“Yield,” Grif said as the edge of the sword pressed against the Kitsune’s skin. Bits of fur clippings fell from the contact. Grif was panting heavily, but he held firm.

“At last, a worthy opponent.” the Kitsune nodded his assent as he sheathed his sword. “My name is Yao,” he said by way of introduction.

Grif sheathed his own swords. “And I am Grif. You fought well. Had things been more even, you likely would have trounced me.”

“Perhaps, perhaps not. Fate’s funny like that,” Yao said as he extended a paw.

Grif took it and shook. “I have more speed than anyone should be able to brag about. Without it, I doubt I am so skilled as to be a match for you,” Grif said, trying his best to humble himself. “You worked hard for what you have, and you’re many times my own age. It wouldn’t be much of a contest.”

Yao chuckled. “Then perhaps we can teach you a thing or two during your visit to our lands.”

“I look forward too it.” Grif nodded before turning to the crowd. “Okay, everybody. Show’s over! I know at least half of you are still on duty, so move it!”

A series of grumbles passed between troops as losers in the bets passed their bits in while the victors smiled smugly.

“I look forward to learning more of your style, Grif San.” Yao bowed before making his way back towards his company of fellow warriors.

Grif eyed a trio of young Gryphons attempting to move out of sight. “Uh-uh, you three. You caused this mess. I expect the weapon racks shining so brilliantly that the sun gets jealous,” he ordered. “Now get!”

Hammer Strike sat at his desk, quietly translating the book in front of him. His hoof traced over the words as he pulled sentences together and put them into Equestrian. He wouldn’t be writing these chapters, as they were much too dangerous to try. The further into the book he went, the more he would uncover about this power, and just what it was capable of. But it also uncovered dark secrets that taunted his mind, giving him a faint sensation of paranoia.

He paused, pulling his hoof off the page, and sighed. The later chapters described grand feats that could be accomplished, but the risk of each and every one of them outweighed them tenfold. The one that scared him the most though…

...The Primal…

“Watch’a doooooin’?”

Hammer Strike jolted out of his thoughts. He hadn’t heard any hoofsteps. But that was impossible.

This time, a giggle sounded behind him. “Oh, so close. Turn around, silly. Maybe you’ll catch me this time.” The voice was young, energetic, but more playful than mocking, almost as if this were all a game.

Hammer Strike turned to see a grinning foal, no taller than his chest. The young colt had to be one of the most bizarre things he had seen to date. Black and white stood in perfect symmetry. A feathered white wing on his right stood open, while on its opposite, a black Thestral wing extended. His ears were much the same way, each an opposite. The white ear was the same you’d find on any other Pony, while the black ear was tufted and twitched. A single fang stood out from the grin, and two eyes, one red and one blue, stared back with impish delight. The tail seemed constantly in flux. One moment it appeared as bright as the sun, the next as dark and empty as a black hole. A tiny spiral horn rose up from his brow, a mixture of red and gold with the slightest curve.

“Finally! It took you long enough.” The colt giggled again. “You had to find the Primal before you could see me.”

“Knowledge of the Primal has nothing to do with this.” Hammer Strike shook his head. “Now, would you mind explaining just who you are?”

“I’ll give you three questions. Yes or no. Feel free to guess as much as you want. I don’t mind.”

After a moment Hammer Strike frowned. “Fine, I’ll play along. You snuck inside here without so much as a creak of the floorboards, and I get this weird feeling just with you being near. Are you some presence in a similar fashion to Death, just not of the … dead?”

The colt giggled. “Yup! Good job. Death’s my big brother. He’s new to the family, but he’s a lot of fun to tease, especially after you punch him so hard.”

“I don’t mean to be so mean to him. It just happens that way,” Hammer Strike commented before humming. “Given the three yes or no questions, are you someone along the lines of an embodiment of luck?”

“Eww! Luck’s my big sister. No way I’d come from her!” He made a fake retching noise, even as he stuck his tongue out at the idea.

“Didn’t mean it in that sense, but … okay?” Hammer Strike said, confused for the moment. “Related to luck, but you don’t strike me as an opposite. You strike me more as … Chance? You give the idea of fifty fifty.”

The colt’s horn glowed and a bell rang three times in the air before disappearing. “That’s right! Great job.” He grinned. “I’ve been following you guys for ages.”

“Oh boy…” Hammer said, unsure of how to feel. “I’ve gone past seeing Death. Why do I get the feeling there is quite a bit of individuals like the both of you?”

“Our family’s huge!” Chance flew up and spread his hooves as wide as he could manage. “And it’s always growing or shrinking with each new race and world. Pretty cool, huh?”

“Am I just able to see you and Death, or should I feel worried?”

“Yes.”

“Of course. Nothing can be simple.”

Chance shrugged. “I wouldn’t say nothing. It’s fifty-fifty. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be around, and everything would be so boring!”

“Bring a bunch of the family next time. We’ll play poker or some nonsense,” Hammer Strike said, his voice heavy with sarcasm.

Chance gasped. “That’s a great idea!”

“Note to self. Learn to play poker,” Hammer Strike commented softly. “Because knowing my luck … it’ll happen.”

Chance shrugged. “You never know.” Then he smirked. “Then again, I might pull some strings.”

Hammer Strike sighed. “What brings you here, Chance? More than testing strings on if I can see you.”

“You know Pinkie’s Pinkie sense?”

“The base idea of it, yes. Why?”

“Cause I felt a doozie when you were looking over the page,” he said casually. “Heck, my whole family probably felt it. It’s probably part of why I appeared to you.”

“These pages hold information that any normal person would pass up. They list feats of creation and destruction on the level of gods,” Hammer explained. “This book teaches those with this power the way to go against everything ever considered fact.”

“So pretty much the power to chain me.” He frowned. “I don’t like being tied up.”

“Then it’s a good thing that only I can read these pages.”

“Don’t tell my sisters.” Chance shuddered.

“I didn’t want anyone to know. But I guess it’s better to have one know, especially since you can convey the feeling to your siblings. I’ll let you choose who you tell.”

Chance nodded. “So uh, I noticed you’re kinda bored most of the time.” This time a mischievous grin crossed his muzzle, and his voice warped. “Would you like to play a game?”

“What do you got?”

Then the moment passed, and his voice was normal again. “What do you like to play most?”

Pensword smiled as he entered his office. That piano session had been just what he’d needed. He turned to put his cloak up on a rack, then turned back to his desk. He froze when he saw who was sitting in his chair.

Death looked at pensword, lifted a bony hoof, and casually waved.

“Yo.”

Pensword looked down at the floor, checked to make sure his body was still corporeal, then looked back up again. “I am not dead,” he said matter-of-factly.

“Good … for you?” Death said, somewhat confused.

“Well … you are Death, so one does tend to assume…. Is someone close to me going to die soon? Is this a courtesy call?”

“No. Just wanted to be somewhere quiet while my little brother bothers Hammer Strike.” Death Shrugged.

“So my office was the logical choice?” Pensword asked as he moved to sit down in a chair. He did recall that those with the sight could sit in Death’s presence.

“Well, it was deserted,” Death said.

“The lower levels are as well,” Pensword noted. “Or the woods.” His left ear twitched spasmodically as he finally processed the fact that Death had mentioned a brother. “Why are you here? From what I know, my position allows me to ask this question without reprimands from you, Death,” he said in as calm and polite a way he could manage.

“I already answered that,” Death pointed out.

“But why would you need to babysit your brother? Should you and your kin not be able to take care of yourselves?”

“Mom’s very protective of him.”

“Ah, I....” Pensword stopped. Matthew nodded the muzzle in understanding.

“He’s still a kid for the most part.” Death shrugged. “He likes to play around with people.”

“That makes me nervous, to be honest,” Pensword replied. Something was tickling the back of his head, but he wasn’t sure why. “So you finally came to talk to me, or did I finally come to you to talk?”

“Yes,” Death answered.

“I suppose I deserved that answer,” Pensword muttered flatly. He shifted nervously as he realized that if anypony else entered the room, they would see him talking to empty air. He knew that was normal to most of the Ponies, but for some reason, Matthew still felt fear over it. “Why do I feel like you have something to tell me?”

“That must be a weird feeling,” Death said nonchalantly.

“Indeed,” Pensword muttered. “I thought you would be some wise being ready to teach those that have the sight.”

“Yeah. I don’t do that,” Death said.

“I can see that,” Pensword muttered. “Is it because you are scared of me?”

“No, more because I have other things to do.” Death shrugged.

“Good. Then I am not on Death’s radar at this moment.”

Death cracked his bony neck and rose. “Anyway, I suppose I should go check on those two. One of them is possibly the scariest force of destruction ever known, and then, of course, there’s Hammer Strike”

“I am suddenly worried,” Pensword muttered. “This could cause a lot of … discord. I hope he is far away.”

Death laughed hard as he walked away through the closed door. His voice lingered, even as he left Pensword’s sight. “You think Discord’s a threat? That’s a good one.”

Pensword sat there, bewildered. “Old habits die hard, I guess,” he muttered, then shook his head as he pulled out his special store of sugar cane and immediately started chewing.

Conor smiled as he finished his set of pushups and situps in the courtyard by the new barracks construction zone, a little flushed and winded, but still ready for more. “I’m getting better,” he said as the smile turned to a grin. “Finally.”

“Yes. Pretty soon you’ll be able to keep up with the rookies’ physical fitness schedule,” Black Rook chuckled.

“Hey, considering how bad I was when I first arrived, you have to admit it’s been pretty good progress.” Conor chuckled goodnaturedly. “You really love busting recruits’ chops, don’t you, Rook?”

“As of last week, it’s my job description,” Black Rook replied.

“Thanks. Say, have you considered maybe inviting the Kitsune along for the run? It’d be interesting to see how well the troops can keep up with them, and maybe help foster some relations between Equestria and Neighpon, too.”

“They seem reluctant to talk with us more than they have to.” Rook shrugged.

“If they’re anything like their counterpart in my world, they’re probably mostly an isolationist nation. They’re afraid of what may happen if their cultures mix too much, especially if what I’ve heard about them being record keepers is true. They’re basically the guardians of the most unbiased treasure trove of historical knowledge in the world. But that doesn’t mean that the warriors in their escort might not like the challenge. I think Yao showed that pretty well when he fought Grif.”

“Well Grif’s a famed swordsman in his own right, isn’t he?” Rook said pointedly. “Listen, Conor, this is thousands of years worth of mentalities to work with. It’s not going to be so easy as walk up and say hi.”

“Ten bits says you’re wrong.”

“Don’t gamble,” Rook said. “And aren’t you going to be late for class?”

“Today’s fitness day,” Conor said with a shrug. “And we haven’t gone on our run yet. Also, just for the record, the gamble was more of an expression. I don’t really gamble, and I would’ve told you to keep the money if I’d won.”

“Well then you’d better go get in line with the others, hadn’t you?” Rook said with a smirk. “Grif’s been noting a drop in the last few runs from the others. He wants me to run in full armor to give them a bit of a kick.”

“Give me a second.” Conor ran off to the camp where the Kitsunes were currently enjoying a cup of tea. “My apologies for intruding,” he said with a bow. “My name is Conor. I’m a human from another world, and the guardsponies have been helping me to get in shape to face the challenges this world has to offer. We were just about to start a training run, and I was wondering if any of you would care to join us. The Everfree is actually rather beautiful as long as you know the right trails to stay on.”

They stared at him for a moment before one of them cleared his throat slowly. “We are honored by your offer, my friend, but we must respectfully decline.”

“I see.” Conor nodded. “I hope you continue to enjoy your stay.” He smiled then and bowed. “Sayonara.” Then he returned to Black Rook and rolled his eyes. “Okay, you were right.”

“Get in line,” Rook said.

“Yes, Sir,” Conor sighed as he joined with the other Ponies.

Without a word, Rook made his way to the armory to don his armor.

Big Mac grinned as he carried the giant cartful of apples past the outer gate and into the Bladefeather compound proper. There seemed to be an unusual spring to his step as he mosied along, nodding occasionally to the passing Gryphon as he made his way towards the kitchens and bakery, sloughing off his harness as he arrived between the two buildings.

“Special delivery from Sweet Apple Acres,” he called.

“Thank you,” a large panther-bodied, hawk-headed female said as she moved in to help him with the harness. “I hope the trip wasn’t too rough.”

“Nope,” Big Mac replied with his characteristic simplicity.

“Good to hear. Let’s see. Is it still two beaks to a bit?” she asked as she began counting out money.

Big Mac shrugged. “Grif’s already paid for it, ma’am. You can settle it with him.”

“Well then,” she said, giving him a few bills. “Take this as a tip. We appreciate you being so willing to come all the way out here.”

“No trouble, ma’am,” he said. Then he blushed. “Uh … you wouldn’t happen to know a girl by the name of Little Willow, would ya?”

“You won’t find a Gryphon with the name of Bladefeather who doesn’t,” she laughed.

“Think you can point me in the right direction?”

“She and her brother are probably in their house. It’s just down there at the end of the row, the one on your left,” she said.

Big Mac grinned and let out a whicker of excitement. “Thank you, ma’am,” he said. Then he was off, storming like a freight train before finally coming to a halt at the door in question. He took a brief moment to compose himself, then knocked loudly with his hoof.

Tall Oak answered the door and gave Big Mac a taciturn look that would have been threatening for anyone who didn’t know him. “Mac,” he said simply.

“Oak,” Big Mac said back. Then he cleared his throat. “Is Willow in?”

“Willow! Mac!” Tall Oak said as if these words should explain the entirety of the situation, which at least for Little Willow, it seemed to, as she was rather suddenly at the door.

Big Mac blushed. “H-hiya, Willow,” he said as he rubbed a hoof over his mane.

“Hey, hun,” she said as Oak made his way out of the scene, leaving the two alone.

“Been doin’ okay?” he asked.

“Why wouldn’t I be?” She chuckled as she left the house and closed the door. “Not like there’s anything you should be afraid of, right?”

Big Mac chuckled. “Nope.” Then he moved in and kissed her. “How’s the tree?”

“Doing fine,” she said. “How’s Granny? That balm help with her pains?”

“Eeyup,” he said with a smile. “Wanna go out?”

“You don’t have to run back to the farm for chores?” she asked a bit surprised.

“Nope,” he said with a smirk. “Applejack.”

“Well this is a pleasant change.” She grinned as she opened the door and, out of reflex, grabbed her dagger belt from the hanger and strapped it on. “Usually I have to drag you away.”

“Granny said we needed the time.” He sidled up next to Little Willow and nuzzled her affectionately. “So where’d you like to go?”

“I’m not sure,” she said. “Maybe we should head for Ponyville and see what's happening? I mean there aren’t a lot of places to eat here that don’t carry the scent of meat.”

Big Mac shrugged and smiled. “Anything you want.”

“Promises, promises.” She giggled as they walked.

“Just wanna make you happy,” he said as he fixed her with an adoring stare.

“You already do,” she told him. “You don’t need to work at it.”

Big Mac chuckled. “Work is kind of my thing.” Then a thought struck him. “I haven’t introduced you to our a capella group yet, have I?”

“Not yet,” she said. “You mentioned them once or twice though.”

“Want a private performance?” He asked, smiling playfully at her.

“I don’t know,” she said. “Don’t you need three other ponies for a quartet?”

“Eeyup. Still don’t mean we can’t sing just for you though.” Then he kissed her on the head.

“You know I’m a millennium older than you.” She laughed “It’s so weird. I had to travel a thousand years forward in time to find you.”

“Nope,” Big Mac said. “I would’ve come back for you.” He grinned at her.

“Somehow I don’t doubt that. But I’m still glad we’re in the safer of the times.”

“Says the girl who took on eight Changelings by herself.”

“Eight changelings are worth about four Gryphons from the Gryphon Wars,” she said.

“Eeyup,” he said pointedly.

“So how are things looking for the zap apple harvest?” she asked.

Big Mac smirked. “Buffer crop. You want a jar?”

“I wish you’d let me help. Do I need to be wearing the wedding clip before I get to find out about them?”

Big Mac shrugged. “Dunno. Y’never asked. We can see, if ya like.”

“It would be good practice for when we’re living together on the farm,” she noted. “Don’t you think?”

Big Mac blushed. “Eeyup.”

“So has granny been dropping ideas for names yet?” Willow chuckled. “Told you how many great grandchildren she’s expecting?”

Big Mac took Little Willow in his hooves and smiled as he leaned his head lightly on hers. “That’s for us to decide now, ain’t it?”

“Maybe.” She laughed. “But I never got a chance to hear my grandmother nag me about my future.”

“Then the farm it is.” He smirked as they walked together, hoof in hoof into the forest.

Pensword was happily invested in his paperwork and writing: filling out reports, making official requests, filing approvals for advancement. This was his element. Still, despite how skillful he’d become at the job, it didn’t change the odiousness of the task when it went for too long. With any luck, that request he’d submitted would be approved by the diarchy, and he would soon have a personal cadre of logistic troops to help manage the load. Already he had been able to delegate a portion of his paperwork to lower ranking officers, so the transition shouldn’t be too terrible.

A loud, solid knock sounded at his office door.

Pensword paused. He knew the guards on duty would have vetted any unexpected visitors, and he wondered who it might be. “Enter,” he called as he returned to signing another piece of parchment.

The door opened to reveal a heavyset Pony with a giant crate for his cutie mark. “Got a special delivery here for a Commander Pensword from the Crystal Empire. Sign here, please,” the stallion said in a Jersey accent.

“Sure,” Pensword responded while Matthew was thrown for a loop by the accent. Matthew tried to understand how that dialect ended up in Equestria while Pensword waited for the documents to be placed on the table. “Where are the crates being stored?”

“We’re waiting for direction.” The stallion shrugged. “You know how it goes. Where do you want ‘em?”

“Well,” Pensword began, “I think…” He frowned. “Preston!” He shouted.

“Yes, Commander?” Preston asked as he appeared at the door.

“I need you to get some troops to move equipment to vault one eleven. I want this done in the next half hour. You can leave the crates in the courtyard for the moment. I’ll have Lightning Dust guard them while we get a moving crew of our own to transport them to their final destination.”

“You’re the boss,” the moving Pony said as he made his way back out into the halls, but his yell made it sound like he was still in the room. “Alright, ya lazy colts, you heard the commander. Move it, move it, move it!”

“Just five years younger and he would have made a nice drill sergeant,” Pensword muttered with a grin. “Now then.” Pensword got up. He walked out of the office as a white stallion approached via the hall. “I take it that our staff is ready for tests and assembly prototypes in Vault one zero one. I want to have this little project up and running so when the military is fully signed in, we can have our tables ready to go. Also, how is the dummy company for finding future tactical leaders?”

“Our first major demonstration will be unveiled in the next two weeks,” the stallion reported. “After that, it is highly probable most arcades will seek to make use of the new technology.”

“Of course. And the wealthy will buy them for their own homes. What I want is to try and get the Mark Xes small enough that folks like Button Mash can have them in their homes. Which reminds me, rig a contest to get Button Mash one of them.”

“With all due respect, Sir, why not just give it to him?” the guard asked.

“Because this way we can get a list of future candidates, and we can roll out future test platforms. Yes, we can just give it to him, but with this contest, we can find out more information and details. If we move this direction, we will be able to build a solid base of future testers and fans. After all, we will have consolation prizes and gifts for those not elected, and we can always say that putting your name in the hat might get a future release to them.”

“Truly devious, Sir,” the guard complimented.

“Thank you. Now please, if you have not already, inform MeMe that I will meet her in vault one eleven.”

The guard saluted. “Yes, Sir.” And then he was gone.

Pensword stood in his office and smiled. He was going to teach tactics and strategy by games, and he might just organize official tournaments like… He frowned as Matthew filled in the country’s name. “Humans are mighty strange,” he whispered to himself. “What kind of a name is South Korea?”

Grif looked over his list one last time as the Gantrithor was loaded down. Genevieve had returned home two days ago, and everything seemed right for the trip to Neighpon. Grif had selected his honor guard to accompany him on the Gantrithor, but not into Neighpon itself unless required. He’d seen that the larders had enough preserved meat for their stay, and packed up some goods and recently recovered treasures for trade or tribute. The doctor in Equestria had cleared Avalon for the trip, and he was sure he had everything sorted out for his absence.

Given the distance of the trip, it was decided to test the ship under a full staff, rather than just the necessary occupants. Gryphons, Thestrals, and Ponies of all tribes had been selected to look after the various areas of the ship, and fill the small accompaniment of soldiers that Hammer Strike had somewhat begrudgingly allowed Grif and Pensword to take. The goods had been Grif’s idea, seeing as they had no basis for the value of bits to whatever the Kitsune Empire used for money. The delegation had been somewhat secretive about the subject. Goods were, of course, always of some value, and Grif hoped that if push came to shove, the gemstones and antiques would be eye-catching enough to be of value as curiosities.

“Everything's all right from my end,” Grif noted as he continued to look over his list while Pensword approached from behind.

“Everything is fine on my end as well,” Pensword answered. “Also, Fox Feather, Lunar Fang, and I talked, and we feel that a military wedding on the Giant will do, so we are going to have a military wedding. That means the family is coming, and the Demon Slayers, as they will then interview and put their stories into the archives, and we will have more views on the failed coup.”

“The giant?” Grif raised an eyebrow. “You named my ship the Giant?” he chuckled.

“It is a nickname. Enterprise was call the Big E, Queen Mary was called the Grey Ghost, the Constitution gained the name Old Ironside, so I am using tradition to have a nickname. It might stick, or it might not, but I am doing it regardless.”

“Okay,” Grif said, “you have everything you want to bring on board?”

“Everything I need. Not everything I wanted. After all, I have to wait for whenever it is that Discord is finished, which surprise was ruined due to Conor’s meddling. Anyway, I wanted to show off Earth, but that can wait for another day.” He paused. “What happened to the flag I gave you for Hearth’s Warming?”

“I keep it above my mantle at present.”

“Matthew and I are both happy to hear that. I, personally, am just a stranger privy to information that has more meaning.” He smiled. “Well then, I think I am going to the captain's quarters, since I assume Hammer Strike and Rarity will be taking the imperial quarters, and you and your wives are taking the Admiral’s Quarters.”

“Me and Avalon,” Grif corrected. “The doctor has decided Shrial is too far along to travel that far.”

“I am sorry to hear that. I was hoping to have them help be some of Fox Feather’s honor guard.” He frowned. “We decided to do a full combination of Thestral and Pegasus war weddings to honor the cultures we are more accustomed to.”

“I have to say the thestrals have adapted to areas of the ship with impressive ease. It usually takes a couple of years of training to master those Ballistas”

“We are a warrior society. Plus, you think I didn't have some of our development teams copy what they could from the Ballistas on board the moment we got home? We have been using vaults sixty and sixty six for weapon tests of these machines.”

“I’m still wondering how you convinced Caring Circlet to rename the cannon systems Yamato,” Grif chuckled.

“I told her about the Yamato, both historical and the anime. She liked it,” Pensword answered simply.

“And you’ve come to check if things are prepared for your master?” Grif said, turning to Vital Spark as he approached, grinning. “Nice cloak.”

Vital rolled his eyes. “Clover insisted I wear it. I know they can be functional and really helpful, but I feel ridiculous in this thing.”

“Nonsense,” Grif said. “A cloak is easy to make work. A pointed hat, now that would have been ugly.”

“Unless I grew a beard, of course. Then I might make it work. Merlin sure did,” he said with a playful smirk.

“Merlin never wore a pointed hat,” Grif said dismissively. “Thats just added for flare.”

“And Starswirl?”

“Well, he did wear the hat, but he also believed mercury should be sold as a children's toy.” Grif shrugged.

“From what Clover’s told me, that was the least of his quirks.”

“It was a harder time.” Grif nodded. “I only saw a few years of it, and it made a new person out of me. He was over seven hundred years old when he died. If I get that old, and a few quirks is the worst of it, I’ll consider myself lucky. But no Gryphon’s gotten that old since the betrayal.”

“Which one?”

“Which what?”

“Which betrayal? Your species goes through those an awful lot. … No offense.”

“No, that's a coup,” Grif said. “When a Gryphon speaks about the betrayal, we’re referring to when the Diamond Dogs cut us off from our gods, sending us into chaos, and forcing our lifespans to quicken.”

“You mean shorten?”

“That's the modern term for it, yeah. A thousand-year-old Gryphon used to be something every clan had. We were united, had our order and universal honor. But without the winds, our culture fell.”

“Is that why you’re always fighting?”

“Yes. Fighting us, fighting Minotaurs, and the war against the Ponies until Celestia reminded the empire why she is considered so dangerous. War is the one thing we do best as a culture. And sadly, it’s become the only thing that most of us have wanted to do.” Grif sighed. “And what I’m trying to work against.”

“And doing a fine job of it, I might add,” Vital said pointedly.

“For a handful of Gryphons, yes,” Grif said as he set his list down. “But I’m supposed to bring great change for my race.”

“And you will. You said you had a plan, right? And I’m guessing you’ve consulted with your gods about it, and they gave you approval, so it’s really just a matter of pushing through and having faith in the plan.”

“I’ve spoken with their children, but I can’t actually speak to the Winds themselves. Still, now you know why Gryphons despise Diamond Dogs most of all.”

“It’s a sad thing to lose people you love,” Vital agreed. “It’s no wonder you’re so angry at them.”

“But this impromptu history lesson needs to end here for now. You can tell Clover the three rooms she requested have been prepared, but under no circumstances can we give her such a large fire pit for a cauldron in the center of the room.”

“Aye aye, mon capitan,” Vital said with a salute and a smile. Then he moved up and hugged the Gryphon. “If it makes you feel any better, I certainly believe in you.” Then he left.

“Okay, Pensword, you can send Hammer Strike a message that we are ready to board when he’s ready.”

“Roger,” Pensword commented as he turned around and opened the cover to one of the talking tubes. “Light up the lights. Signal that Hammer Strike can come aboard.”

Hammer Strike made his way onto the ship, having already stored whatever he would need for the journey on board.

Rarity followed close behind. She had surprised those around by only packing three steamer trunks of clothing. She looked around in her flowing gown, but the occasional catch as it swished around her body helped to reveal the carefully concealed light armor beneath it.

“This is so exciting.” She giggled to herself. “Maybe I can pick up a few trinkets for my friends. That is, if you don’t mind, Hammer?” She asked as she fluttered her eyelashes and smiled coyly.

“Not at all.”

“I’m so happy to hear that,” she responded before trailing off as they entered the ship. “Oh my. I could do so much with this hallway.” She scanned the walls and piping for the communications system. “Hammer, darling, I’ll meet you for dinner. I need to get a closer look at–” She gasped suddenly. “IDEA!” she sing-songed as she trotted down a corridor.

“She’s not going to pretty up my ship, is she?” Grif asked, approaching Hammer Strike.

“She knows her limits.”

“Good. I do not want to have a Queen Mary of a warship,” Pensword said. “That being said, I would love to have her design a luxury ocean liner.”

“We can ask her to help with that when the stormstone cores arrive,” Grif said after having convinced Daedalus to give them five. “Anyway, everyone’s as ready as they’ll ever be. Troops are in the barracks, weapons are in the armory, and cooks are in the kitchen. We have enough food to feed everyone on board for a month, and enough varied valuables to hopefully be worth something. All we need is the word.”

“Then let’s get on our way. It might be time to press the throttle a little, see how fast we can go before everyone gets motion sick,” Hammer Strike commented.

“You heard him, Pensword. Give the order,” Grif said.

Pensword smiled. Instead of using the voice pipe, he made his way to the bridge. He looked around as the crew stopped and stood at attention.

“Command on deck!” they shouted.

“At ease, everyone. The word is given. Take us out at fifty percent full throttle,” Pensword ordered, knowing that was at least twice as fast as any ship in the air. He could feel Matthew grinning in his head.

Grif nodded to a Thestral beside a record player, who immediately lowered the needle. The ship began blasting an orchestral version of the Star Wars score.

Pensword tried to keep a straight face. Matthew, on the other hoof, was laughing up a storm, which manifested in a series of tremors that flowed through his equine body.

Outside the ship, those who were staying behind watched as it detached from the air dock and began to rotate. The day had been slated to be cloudy, but a small hole had been left open for the ship to exit through. The engines glowed a cherry red as they adjusted themselves to the bearing that had been set. The shadow of the ship seemed to eclipse the sun and cast everyone in the fortress in darkness, giving the illusion of a night illuminated by giant red stars. When the ship reached the appropriate direction, the glow intensified, and with a loud whooshing sound, the ship sped away. The clouds around its exit hole dispersed, torn apart by the pressure of the air coming off the ship.

Twilight, who had been watching from the ground below, turned to her assistant. “Spike, take a note. We need to create a corridor for the Gantrithor to travel safely into and out of this area. I can already tell Rainbow Dash is going to complain about the air wakes the Gantrithor leaves when it travels.”

“You want me to send a letter to Princess Celestia, too?” Spiked asked.

“No, Spike. I want to take care of this by myself.” She tapped a hoof against her chin. “And maybe the girls, too,” she amended.

95 - There and Back again

Extended Holiday
Ch 95: There and Back again
Act 13

Despite the ship’s legendary capabilities and widespread information about said capabilities, after about an hour of travel and adjustments, the Gantrithor had been put at a cruising speed that still seemed to bother everyone onboard. Well, everyone who wasn’t from Earth or could fly anyways.

Grif had several targets set up in a row on the deck of the ship, and was practicing his archery with Avalon, who, to his complete expectation, had produced her own whitewood bow that had been made for her when her own archery teachers had proclaimed her adequate.

“So I realize I should be asking you this more often,” Grif said as he sighted down a shot. “But how goes your studies?”

“They’re about the same for now. A girl can only go so far with the basic manual, and I’ve been studying it for years. But my control is improving, and now that I get to actually practice the theory behind the spells instead of just going over them, it’s much more fun.” She smirked as she hit the bull’s eye. “Not as much fun as spending time with you, though.”

“Yes. Well, I’ll be honest. My reason for asking you out here wasn’t just because of your company, which I assure you is priceless, but Pensword has been asking me about the bow I gave him many years ago. I thought another skilled shot around might be helpful, as I’ve been told I can be somewhat frightening when I’m instructing,” he said as he fired, piercing her arrow.

“Well, if how you act in bed is anything to go by ….” she said as she ran a talon along Grif’s chest.

Grif turned scarlet at that comment. "I hope the trip’s been agreeing with you?” he asked hastily.

“Oh yes,” Avalon purred. “So when do I get to meet with our soon-to-be-student?”

Grif silently prayed Pensword would appear soon, before things became very awkward on the deck of a speeding airship.

A minute later, Pensword entered the deck, and Grif breathed a silent thank you to the Winds. The Pegasus was garbed differently from his usual style. This time he was covered in hides and furs, dressed more like the Thestral Warriors of old. He looked to Grif and to Avalon. “You are teaching me to use one of your sacred weapons, so I shall give it the honor it deserves,” he said by way of explanation. He approached the table and laid the bow on top. It soon became readily apparent just what species was meant to use this range. He grumbled in frustration, ruining the image he’d been trying to project, but also adding a sense of humor into the air that dispersed the awkwardness Grif had experienced earlier. “Get me a box to stand on, Grif.”

“This may come as a shock,” Grif chuckled, “but most cubs are smaller than you when they start. If you can’t reach what you need, then you need to figure out how to get it on your own. Tradition, you know.”

Pensword fixed Grif with the evil eye before taking in his surroundings. At last, seeing no other option, he alighted on the table. “There. Problem solved. Breaking range rules, but problems solved.”

“First, my range, my rules,” Grif said. “Second, this weapon is the single unifier of the Gryphon race. Male or female, young or old, red tailed hawk or hummingbird, monk, baker, or warrior. This bow is something we all learn to use, and we all learn to use it the same way.”

“Very true. I understand, and I will follow the rules and directions,” Pensword answered humbly.

“Let's start with the mechanism,” Grif said as he flipped the switch on his bow and it collapsed. “Have you experimented with the mechanism yet?”

“A little,” Pensword said as he activated his bow.

“This mechanism is an old invention. You can see the advantage of a weapon that becomes easier to stow. However, when it unfolds, the reaction is very powerful. You wouldn’t want Moon River nearby when that happens,” Grif explained.

“No, I would not like that,” Pensword agreed.

“So experiment a little. Tell me how the pull weight feels,” Grif said. “I had to work on approximations, as this weapon’s never been recorded being modified for a Pony before.”

“Will do,” Pensword answered as he tested the draw on the bow. He frowned. “It’s a little stiff. I feel like this could be a hindrance on the battlefield, unless you think I could work hard and get the strength to pull the string.

“We’ll work on that, but do you think you can fire it here?” Grif asked.

“I think so.” Pensword reached over, nocked the arrow on the string, drew it back, and anchored it in place. Then he took aim and let it go. The arrow was embedded faster than he could blink. It had landed in between the second and third circles from the center. His eyes widened in surprise. All he could see was the fletchings for the arrow.

“That's a decent first shot.” Grif chuckled. “For a first timer. Of course, first timers are generally…” He looked to avalon. “Eight years old? Is it still eight?”

“Around that age, yes. Sometimes it’s younger, sometimes older. It depends on the parent.”

“Okay, Avalon. Why don’t you show him a few shots? Let him see how it’s done.”

“Anything you want, Grif,” she said with a wink. She casually strolled up. “You did pretty well for your first shot. You just need to work on building up enough muscle mass to make the prep more fluid, like this. Her arm flowed like water as she gracefully took an arrow, nocked it, anchored to her beak, aimed, then shot. The execution was flawless. “I slowed down for you, so you could see how it’s done. Make sure to take note of my stance next time and try to mimic it.” She fired again. “Now you try.”

Pensword nodded as he took the stance, using the same moves, and somehow used his hooves to pull the string back, sighted down the arrow, and released it. The arrow flew and hit the outer ring of the target.

Grif nodded, not particularly pleased by the shot, but not surprised either. “You let the bow tip forward before you fired,” he noted. “Keep an eye on it, unless you need me to carve you out an aiming line.”

“I’ll try to see if I don’t need it. I am used to iron sights,” Pensword replied. “I shall keep an eye on it the next few times.”

“If it helps, imagine an opponent. See the different parts of their body, and know where the arrow will do the most damage,” Grif explained.

“I will.” He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. He decided to make the bullseye the heart of a Gryphon from the Third Gryphon War. He notched it, and then released it once more. This time the arrow landed closer to the bull’s eye, missing by about an inch.

“Well, that is good. I can do better, but it is doing well for my first day.”

“Better than most cubs start, especially given the weapon,” Grif said.

“Oh wow. This is shaping up to be a good lesson.”

Avalon gently rapped Pensword across the head. “Don’t get cocky,” she warned.

“Roger.” His face fell a little. “Mom used to say that, but my usual response is isn’t it always a good lesson if you come away with just one shred of knowledge more than you started?”

“You’ll come away with more than a shred, I expect,” Grif said.

“But to say any more than a shred would be a boost.”

“Okay, so tell me what you’ve noted about your bow so far. What’s its personality?” Grif asked.

“It likes to move the opposite way of how I am aiming it,” Pensword answered. “And I do mean opposite, anytime I have tried so far to compensate, it seems to draw the other way. Also, it feels like it fights me when I lift it up.”

“It hasn’t accepted you yet.” Grif nodded. “That can take a while. Your bow had a previous master, so that makes things harder.”

“Ah, well,” He paused. “Who? Does it know?” he asked looking at the bow. “Depending on who owned it, it might be why.”

“I figure you’d have recognised the crest carved into the upper arm,” Grif said. “And it knows. It most assuredly knows.”

“I thought so. I just wanted to hear it from your beak.” He looked to the bow. “Your previous master hurt me so badly I will never recover from it, so I will make sure that you will only be used in full combat. The only Pony blood you will ever taste again will be traitor’s blood.”

“For now you won’t be using it in combat.” Grif shook his head firmly. “Until it accepts you, I want you to avoid using it.”

“I know, but I want it to know beyond any doubt. If it behaves, then I will fulfill my end of my words, but not until I know I can use this bow and not risk my own fur and hide.”

“I know you keep good care of your weapons, Pensword, but for now you should spend some time with it every day. Wax the string, polish the arms, even if you fletch some arrows, have it out and around you. Let it feel your care.”

“And for Winds’ sake, don’t threaten it. You killed its former master. The least you can do is explain why in proper terms, instead of just glossing over it. It’s going to be stubborn, like its master was. Help it to see its previous master was wrong in his deeds, and then it might be more pliable,” Avalon said.

“Not right now.” Pensword growled. “Seeing that crest is still ... I need to take a lap or four around the ship to calm my mind, or I will likely kill something.” He shook his head. “I thought I was getting better.”

“Take your bow back to your room first,” Grif instructed. “We’ll continue this lesson another time.”

“Understood. And I will comply, Teach,” Pensword said as he turned to leave the range. He winced halfway to the door. It seemed the bow had pinched him when he folded it up.

As soon as he escaped into the ship, Grif collapsed and stored his bow. “And as for you, we’re heading straight to the cabin,” he said with mock severity as he turned to Avalon. “You’ve got a lot to answer for.”

“And I can’t wait,” she said as she swayed her hips and sashayed ahead of him. “Just be gentle with me. I’m holding precious cargo.”

With that said, the two left the deck. Their door slammed behind them as they burst into their cabin. Gryphons and Ponies alike would later report how it sounded like a tornado had made its way onto the ship as they passed the suite. The couple refused to comment.

Three days later, the vast plains and forests of Equestria were long gone, as were the oceans, cliffs, and plateaus of Gryphonia. The deserts of Saddle Arabia had only just begun melting away to reveal large mountain ranges and deep green valleys, fields partially submerged in water, and orchards of different fruits surrounded by forests of bamboo shoots that seemed to grow everywhere. And then it rose up quite suddenly in front of them, a massive stone wall that seemed to have grown from the very earth itself. It towered to the point where it practically scraped against the Gantrithor’s hull as they passed over.

The wall was composed of massive block sections like a giant’s bricks connecting by a wide pathway that seemed to hug the terrain, it was composed mainly of granite with green jade covering the battlements in artistic patterns for good luck. Surprised Kitsune of all fur colors stopped their constant patrol of the walls to stare at the great machine. Their silk uniforms and long braids of head fur, some nearly at floor length, billowed in the sudden wind as they braced their spears for combat in case such action should prove necessary. Some had one tail, some had two, though as hard as the crew on the Gantrithor searched, the most tails they could identify were four.

One of these four-tailed ones seemed to be attempting to contact them, though only the other Kitsune and Hammer Strike seemed to understand him. Tiny flames leapt up in each Kitsune’s hand, and surprisingly in Hammer Strike’s hoof as the guard demanded an explanation and posted his warning. Ping explained as rapidly as he could with exaggerated motions, even as his flame bounced and bobbed. The soldier’s face softened, and he nodded, bowing in the Gantrithors direction. They passed the wall and into the countryside. Half an hour later, they found the country replaced with a city of shingled sloped roofs beneath them. Black, red, and gold permeated the city’s color scheme, and at the city's center, surrounded by a large red stone wall, stood an enormous palace. Gold statues depicting the great celestial dragons could be seen in the courtyard, but they could make out little else from that distance besides the large red pillars that seemed to hold the front of the palace up.

It seemed their use of an airship had not been entirely surprising as they approached a very basic airship dock that had been set up on the outskirts of the city. However, it soon became quite obvious their hosts had not counted on the scale of the craft. The dock only came up to the Grantrithor’s belly, and it soon became necessary for them to be ferried down by hot air balloons.

Pensword looked out from his spot in the balloon. Once again, he found himself feeling incredibly small compared to his surroundings. The balloon basket was incredibly roomy with walls that reached higher than an average Pony could see over on all fours. As a result, Pensword had to grip the lip of the basket with his forehooves while bracing his hind hooves on the curving portion for support as he looked out over their surroundings at the towering buildings that made up the capital. Lunar Fang and Fox Feather giggled together as they hovered in the air and watched a wide-eyed Pensword practically vibrating as they drew closer to the ground.

Vital Spark looked down and whistled at the sight. His staff lay on his back, and his study materials had been packed into the saddle bags he carried on either side. “I always wondered what it was like in the Far East. I guess now I’ll be finding out. Say, Clover, did you ever get to come here back when you were Star Swirl’s apprentice?”

“Once, but I was never allowed this far into their territory. Star Swirl visited one of their monasteries, and we discussed magical philosophy with the monks.”

“As in the morals behind magic? Or do you mean its ultimate purpose in helping life progress beyond its current state of being and limits?”

“Well, Star Swirl and the head monk probably discussed that, but for myself, I was seated amongst the junior monks. We mostly discussed applications and showed off small pieces of spellwork we had learned.”

“Is that where you learned how to do the whole fire Pony thing?”

“No, that’s where I learned to manifest the hundred hoofed, or tailed in their terms, deity who exists in everyone and punishes those who do wrong.”

“Sounds a lot like a technique I remember hearing about back home. Gold, shiney, capable of one hundred and one styles, the final being a giant beam of energy blasted from the manifestation’s mouth after capturing the enemy?”

“You’ve read about it?” she asked.

“... In a manner of speaking.”

“Just be careful,” Clover warned. “Don’t say or do anything without my approval. The last thing we want is to insult these Kitsune while we’re in their territory.”

“I’ll do my best to be respectful and treat their culture properly. By the way, Clover, did you want me to call you my master or mistress or something like that, or do you just prefer Clover? Seeing as you’ve decided to make me your apprentice and all, I figure we should get that sorted out.”

“Shifu,” she told him. “That’s what I was to refer to Star Swirl as, and that's what you will call me while we’re here.”

“Yes, ma’–I mean Shifu.”

Clover nodded, preparing herself for what was to come.

“So … excited?” Grif looked to Avalon as they rode down. “I mean, Kitsune interacting with Ponies may be rare, but interacting with Gryphons is unheard of, isn’t it?”

“Interacting?” She rubbed her beak in thought, even as Snowy hooted gently and preened her feathers. “Yes. I suppose it is, isn’t it?”

“You don’t seem excited,” Grif noted. “Is something wrong?”

“No. I guess I’m just feeling a little … pensive right now.” She shrugged. “It’s probably nothing. And besides, I don’t want to worry my husband too much now, do I?” She smiled gently as she caressed his cheek. “Why don’t we just enjoy the view?”

“You know you can tell me anything?” Grif asked as he wrapped a wing over her.

Avalon chuckled. “Like I could keep a secret from you?”

“I’m a lot denser than you think.” He chuckled, resting his head on hers.

Hammer Strike and Rarity remained silent as they looked down together. Rarity nuzzled against him to offer come comfort while he laid a hoof over her shoulders as they watched their slow descent to the grounds below.

“I know you’re not looking forward to this, darling. If there’s anything I can do ….”

“I’m trying to stay positive. I’ll at least get to see Haku again.”

“And I’ll be right there with you. We all will.”

The great guardian dragon statue glared down at them, its eyes forever impartial as they judged those who would enter the city.

“I know,” Hammer Strike replied.

There loud sound of heavy marching echoed as the guests disembarked from the balloons onto the ground. The rasping jingle of metal plates and rings filled the air as a large contingent of armored Kitsune soldiers approached. Many of them brandished spears and had poles sticking up from their backs bearing banners. All of them had their head fur rolled into identical top knots. Three Kitsune stood at the front. One was wearing a similar suit of armor with a crested helmet. The other two, however, were dressed in red silk robes with long billowing sleeves. One wore a large square-like black hat with a top slanted towards the back and two flaps sticking out from the front and the back respectively. The other Kitsune wore a round black hat with a gold bead on it’s top with a long braid hanging from his yellow head fur.

In unison, these three approached the group and gave a short bow.

“Greetings, Hammer Strike Sama, and guests,” the square-hatted figure spoke. His Equish sounded stiff and blocky, but it was clear and understandable. “I am Chancellor Hikaru. To my right is General Tatsu, and to my left is Magistrate Lee. We are honored to meet you.”

He turned to the kitsune delegates as they bowed respectfully. A rapid conversation was held in Neighponese for a moment, then the delegates seemed to understand, and hurried to melt in with the soldiers, emerging at the back of the column. Sai joined the three at the front.

“The emperor is most pleased to see you have come in a timely manner, and so impressively. We have been asked to accompany you to the palace. Would you prefer litters? elephants?”

“Whatever is most convenient. If possible, I would prefer to walk,” Hammer Strike replied.

“Very well.” Hikaru bowed again and nodded towards the general, who barked several stiff commands. In a fluid motion the entire column proceeded to do an about face.

“When you are ready, venerable one.” Hikaru gestured to Hammer Strike.

“Lead the way.”

And with that the group set off. Despite the short notice, it seemed the emperor had been prepared for the visit. When they reached the city proper, they were joined by a group of Kitsune in strange uniforms. Many of them had been covered in a large fierce-looking dragon costume. As the parade continued with its procession, the remaining uniformed kitsune identified themselves as skilled acrobats as they performed a series of rolls, flips, and other tricks for the gathering crowds as the Kitsune in the dragon costume writhed and wriggled down the street. Fireworks popped in the air, and soon children were seen running around with streamers as people shouted a welcome to Hammer Strike in Neighponese.

“Well,” Grif said. “you’re sure it was just the three you saved in the past?”

“Kurama, Gakushu, and Haku,” Hammer Strike replied before pausing. “Oh yeah… I also helped saved Michio, Satoru, Naoko. Thawed them out and gave them supplies for their journey back.”

“Did one of those guys cure cancer or something?” Grif asked. “I mean, this is kind of a crazy welcome given they haven’t had visitors from other races in this city. Ever.”

Pensword remained silent, watching the back and forth as he walked with Lunar Fang and Fox Feather. He looked to the two before returning his attention to the Kitsune in front of them.

“Master Kurama went on to fly through the ranks of the militia. By the time he was sixty, he had gained his own lands and a stipend from the emperor's government, as well as the title of daimyo.” It was surprisingly Magistrate Lee who spoke up in a much more polished Equish. “He re-wrote Kitsune war tactics that led to the stopping of no less than seven rebellions against the emperor. Master Gakushu at first lived in dishonor as he left his father's house in order to make swords, but what swords he made! Blades sharper than the icy chill of winter. His works are the most sought after amongst our warriors, and his students continue to produce exquisite craftsmanship. And as for Master Haku, he not only re-defined our understanding of the arcane arts, but also led our people out of a time of great spiritual darkness. These three masters together saw to the survival of our nation during a dark time. They always credited her greatness to you, Hammer Strike Sama.”

A small smile crept on Hammer Strike’s face. “I told them they were bound for great things.”

“A good student honors his master, but a great student also honors the master of his master. We honor you, Hammer Strike Sama, because without your influence, our nation would have lost a much needed guiding light in a dark age.”

“I’m glad to have helped.”

They fell silent as they approached a large gate. Much like the walls, the doors were made of heavy wood, and were a deep red in color, but each door was covered in large gold globes. Above the gate, carved yet again in gold, seemed to be the visage of a fearsome dragon. A great golden pearl was held in its gaping maw. The gates were opened before them with great ceremony as they entered a spacious courtyard where thousands of court officials, chancellors, magistrates, retainers, and other court-employed Kitsune bowed with their foreheads touching the ground before them, paws spread above their heads pointing towards the front of the palace where three figures sat, two on thrones, and one on a large fluffy-looking cushion. Hammer Strike found himself unable to concentrate on the other two as his eye’s drew towards the one on the cushion.

The years had been kind to Haku, but even a Kitsune’s magic could only hold off the effects of age for so long. His fur had thinned around his face, revealing thicker bags under his eyes. His mouth was curved in a gentle smile, and tears trickled down the matted grey fur. His coat, once a brilliant crimson, had turned white with only a few small hints of the red that had existed in his youth. Nineteen pure white tails waved peacefully behind him, and along with the wisdom of years, one could feel the strength of the magic he held in check. To many of the Equestrians present, it reminded them of Celestia in a way. His robe was covered in images of rice paddies and butterflies, and a dim corona of red light tinged with white surrounded each of his tails.

The soldiers, Magistrate Lee, General Tatsu, Sai, and Chancellor Hikaru all proceeded to prostrate themselves before the thrones like everyone else. Grif looked around them. As awkward as it felt standing, he really didn’t feel right bowing. It took a moment, but getting an idea, he reared onto his back paws and stiffened his spine before making a fist in his right hand and placing it in his left palm as his left hand stood straight. He bowed his head slightly and put his hands forward respectfully before allowing himself back on all fours.

Vital Spark bowed his head low as a sign of respect to the emperor and his court, and did the smart thing by staying silent.

Clover simply nodded, and the emperor seemed to accept this, possibly, Vital realized, already knowing the mage’s reputation.

Pensword, Fox Feather, and Lunar Fang all bowed simultaneously in a united show of respect to the monarch. Matthew wasn’t too pleased with the idea, but Pensword overruled him. This was how respect was shown to a ruler as a diplomat. It was not acquiescence as a servant, merely an acknowledgement that they were in charge here, much like a salute given to a commanding officer. Matthew grumbled, but he couldn’t refute the logic, and the two were in harmony again.

The emperor spoke in rather fast Neighponese. Fortunately, one of the bowing Kitsune seemed to be a translator as his voice spoke up.

“Welcome, honored guests, to Neighpon, the pearl of the world. We are most gratified that you decided to accept the invitation we extended to you. It is especially good to see the venerable one, Hammer Strike Sama. It was most entertaining as a cub to hear tales of your adventures from the masters.”

“I hope they didn’t spin the tales too tall,” Hammer Strike replied in Neighponese, much to many of the Kitsune’s shock. He couldn’t help but grin.

“Ah you speak our tongue well,” the emperor said as he chuckled. “We had thought you may have grown rusty over the centuries.”

“My memory tends to be hit or miss, and it just so happens the language stuck with me. My companions, on the other hand, cannot speak or understand it,” Hammer Strike clarified.

“Very well, then. Let me welcome you in person to Neighpon. It is to the pleasure of master Haku,” the emperor gestured to Haku respectfully, “that you have been invited here. It is to our pleasure that you will attend a banquet tonight in honor of this historic occasion, and during your stay you will allow us to grant you hospitality in our palace, by order of His Majesty Kublai Khan, Emperor of Neighpon and all the lands of the Kitsune people.” He waved his hand, and the translator repeated his words in Equish. He was a plumper kitsune with a fine red and yellow silk robe. He wore a rounded hat similar to the magistrate, though it seemed to be topped with the largest pearl they had ever seen, even in Equestria. Aside from his long braided hair, he possessed a short waxed mustache and a goatee. His fur was a steely grey color that almost seemed to reflect the sun. On the throne at his side, just behind him, sat a female orange kitsune with a heavily painted face and a fan.

After taking a breath, Hammer Strike replied. “All right.”

“Is there anything you require?” the emperor asked.

“Would there happen to be a smithy I could use at some point?”

“Master Gakushu, I believe, would have been honored to allow you the use of his forge.” The emperor nodded. “Unfortunately, matters of state demand my attention, so I will allow master Haku to show you where you will be staying, and we shall assign you a guide when a suitable one can be found.”

Haku nodded as he slowly rose to his feet and bowed to the Emperor Khan. “It would be far more than an honor, my emperor. Thank you for the opportunity.”

The emperor's face turned sad for a moment before he smiled and gestured with a small fan in his left arm.

Haku held out a hand and a staff emerged from the earth, solidifying into an old gnarled tree root that had been intricately carved with kanji and sacred charms. A gourd hung from its side, its liquid sloshing as he began to hobble towards the group. “It’s been a long time, hasn’t it, Sensei?” He chuckled. “And what a pleasure it is to meet your fellow compatriots.” He turned to Grif, Pensword, and Lunar Fang. “I thank you for keeping Hammer Strike safe, with all of my heart.” He bowed.

Pensword nodded solemnly. Lunar Fang smirked as she bowed her head with respect. Grif tilted his head in acknowledgement. Clover, however, just stared at Haku wide-eyed as she took in the sheer amount of magical energy coming off of him.

Haku chuckled. “And there is the little mare I’ve heard so much about.” He reached out and patted her on the head. “Your sensei would be proud of you, especially for the role you are playing now in the course of events to come.”

“You knew Star Swirl?” Clover asked, taken aback.

“He decided to dabble in chi magic as a part of his portal studies. It accidentally led to our meditation hall in the temple, since it was built over a key ley line.” Haku chuckled. “Gave us quite a shock, but it served a good way to wake the initiates.”

“Maybe I could ask you some questions? I haven’t had a lot of research on eastern magic since I was a filly.”

Haku smiled kindly. “It is not so far off from your Equestrian philosophy. What you call harmony, we call balance. It would be a pleasure to teach you.”

Pensword tuned out the conversation between Clover and Haku. The Magic was something he really didn’t care for, and he had learned the less he knew, the better he could be at performing duties and tasks. Instead, he thought ahead to just what might be served at the feast and came to a startling revelation. He swifly turned to face Fox Feather. “Only one small cup of Sake, nothing more. It is a little more intense than the average brew.”

“How intense?” Fox Feather asked with a smirk.

“You would be confessing your undying love to a bush if you drank half of what you drank at the party,” he answered, unsure if this was true or not.

“And that’s not even our sacred sake,” Haku interjected.

“Oh, now I just have to try a cup of that,” Fox Feather replied.

“Are there any good tea houses in the area?” Grif asked. “I … heard one of the delegates murmuring about a green tea, and I’m interested to try it.”

“Ah yes, I know just the place. They make the best brews a fox could ask for, or any species for that matter. But first, we must address the issue of your rooms. Come, we have them all prepared.”

Haku led them down the hard, polished stone floor as great red wooden pillars with jade dragons circling them rose high above. The dragons stared down, as though actively scanning them. Great banners and scrolls portraying various paintings of mountains, plains, and streams added a sense of nature and tranquility to the unsettling quiet of the halls.

“Don’t mind the golems. They treat everybody like that,” Haku said passively as the dragons’ heads turned to follow the party in its passage. After a series of twists and turns, they finally arrived at a series of translucent screen doors. “These will be your quarters. You may pick whichever rooms you like, or if you prefer, arrangements can be made to give you a larger room for you all to sleep in together.”

“As long as we’re together, it’s fine,” Grif said, wrapping a wing around Avalon.

“Can I try some of that sake?” Fox Feather asked. “I can hold my ale, beer, and troop wine just fine. I want a challenge.”

“You do know that the water is safe, right?” Pensword whispered.

“Don’t care. I want to be one of the first Equestrian officers to drink sake.” Fox Feather brushed her wing over his, causing Pensword to blush.

“We can see about ordering you some later this evening. After all, you do have that feast to look forward to tonight.” He chuckled, then broke into a minor coughing fit. He quickly uncorked his gourd and took a few swigs before replacing the stopper and sighing.

“Are you all right, Haku?” Hammer Strike asked.

Haku smiled. “Fine. Fine,” he assured them.

Hammer Strike opened his mouth to say something before closing it and faintly shaking his head.

Haku smiled. “I still have time yet, Hammer Strike. Don’t worry so much about an old fox.”

“Haku, you know how I am…”

“And that’s why I’m telling you to relax and enjoy yourself. This should be a happy reunion. Let’s keep it that way.”

“... All right.”

Haku waved his hand and the doors all slid open. Each had been ornately decorated with hanging paper lanterns engraved with various kanji for peace, protection, and sleep. A single short, round table sat in the middle with a series of cushions in varying shades of purple, blue, and red. A series of sleeping mats had been provided in each room, along with an adjoining bathroom and what appeared to be a personal bath in the outdoors behind.

“If you happen to need anything, all that is required is for you to pull the cords near your beds or the doors. Servants will come as soon as they can to assist you.”

“Uh, a quick question, Haku, was it?” Grif spoke up.

“Yes?”

“Well, seeing as our countries have never really interacted, the bit and the beak probably don’t have much, if any, value here. I brought a few goods that I hope might be worth some trade here in order to get some spending money. But is it possible I could get an appraiser to come to the ship tomorrow? And possibly some sort of rundown how your currency system works?”

“You’ll have both ready by tomorrow morning,” Haku promised. “I’m certain the emperor will be pleased to know of your desire to trade. Just be careful not to try to live off of it. You are the emperor's guests, and he prefers not to have his hospitality spurned when he offers it.”

“I didn’t mean any offense. It just seems like it would be a little imposing to assume the emperor should concern himself with small expenses on personal items,” Grif said, trying his best to keep a polite tone.

“Of course. Just be careful. Our people have remained isolated for millennia, and our laws on exportation are very strict. I would recommend consulting a list of allowable souvenirs, if that is your desire.”

“Would it be acceptable for someone of my standing to commission a Katana or smaller weapon?” Pensword asked as he looked into one room and nodded his head in approval, showing he had claimed it.

“I don’t see why not. It might require a test of strength at arms, but our archives speak quite highly of you as both a tactician as well a warrior, so as long as you have a proper escort and find a smith willing to take the job, it is certainly possible.”

“I shall see about asking one of your mid level officers for my official guide, then. I feel they would know the best place to commission a blade.”

“I can certainly give a few recommendations later, if you would like,” Haku said with a chuckle. “Gakushu’s proteges and I still keep contact from time to time.” He bowed to the party. “With that, I’m afraid I have to leave you. I must help make preparations for the feast. You can expect your seamstresses within the hour for your fittings.”

“Fittings?” Rarity asked.

“For your ceremonial robes. It’s traditional,” Haku explained.

Rarity squealed in delight as Haku retreated down the hall, and the party got settled into their apartments.

An hour and a team of seamstresses later, the group stepped from their rooms into the hallway.

Grif was dressed in a black male kimono complete with a white hakama hanging across his back with a small hole for his tail. A black haori jacket had been draped over his chest with several red slash-like markings across it and a pair of geta sandals that Grif was shocked they found for his pawed hind legs. Vigilance and vengeance had been swapped out for a single lacquered black bokkun slung through his obi across his side. For the first time in collective memory, the only green Grif was wearing was the green tips of his crest.

“Who are you, and what have you done with our Grif?” Vital asked with a chuckle. His Kimono, surprisingly, was black with white stripes. Or was it white with black stripes? No time to count. A single yin-yang symbol had been sewn in over his heart, though instead of the usual circles, hearts had replaced them.

“Where…? When did Me-Me get so good?” Pensword whispered in Draconic from his place behind the screen. As he emerged from the room, his midnight blue kimono shone in the afternoon light. The sleeves were trimmed with a moon-grey cloth. Three symbols had been included descending over his heart. The first was the original emblem for Mountainside Falls before its destruction. The second was a kanji for the moon in honor of Princess Luna and his loyalty to her. The last was his cutie mark. A golden western dragon had been flawlessly sewn on the kimono’s back with great care, a homage to his exchange with Haymin. Due to his equine hindquarters, no pants had been included. Much like Grif, a simple polished wooden bokkun had been strapped at his side to complete the ensemble.

Lunar Fang’s kimono seemed to be the height of her embarrassment as she stepped out. To everyone else, however, the effect was quite stunning. The fabric was a thin silk the color of silvery moonlight with blue blossoms painted onto it. Her obi formed a large bow behind her in golden yellow, and her mane had been styled with a black comb to hold it up. As a warrior, she was also entitled to bear a bokkun, and did so.

Pensword stared and grinned as he nuzzled her, whispering something into her ear that caused her to blush.

Fox Feather entered next, wearing a kimono that accented her fox colorations and seemed to tease the fact that her kimono robe draped over her rear to create the illusion of at least two horse tails other than her normal tail. The color of the silk was dyed a dusky red with gold and silver lines and swirls that gave the impression of fire. A red lacquered polished wooden Bokkun hung at her side.

Avalon’s kimono was a tsukesage. Much like her usual colors, the base of the silk was a pure white with blue accents woven to form patches of water and sky. A red sash had been tied around her stomach, its length engraved with kanji for life and health, and the bow behind her was interwoven with smaller golden kanji representing the protection of the spirits. Like the other winged creatures of the room, her Kimono had been altered to take her wings into account, and a polished blue jade necklace had been placed around her neck next to the chain that held her focus. “Well, this certainly is a first,” she said as she looked herself over.

“A lot of firsts today,” Clover spoke as she stepped from her room. She wore a simple sapphire-blue robe with kanji representing different elements and magical formulae on it. A large yin-yang symbol had been sewn on the back of her kimono; however, instead of black and white, the symbol had been separated into a lavender half with an orange spot for yin and a light blue symbol with a purple dot with a green stripe through it’s center for yang. She had refused any ornaments or special adornments, and carried her staff beside her still.

Hammer Strike felt odd wearing something so drastically different from his usual attire. He wore a simple blue and gold kimono. His personal crest had been sewn onto the back, and a simple black sash held it closed.

“Darling, you look positively ravishing,” Rarity complimented as she emerged from behind the dressing screen that had been provided for their room. Her Kimono followed after a floral pattern with little gems in the center of the flowers. In homage to the traditions of Neighpon, her mane had been tied up into a bun and held in place by two decorative jade sticks. The sleeves were long and roomy, but glided smoothly across the floor with a dirt and friction resistance spell added to the mix. A pair of jade earrings had been attached to her ears for the occasion as well, and an Eastern style umbrella hovered behind her, turning absently for effect.

“You look lovely as well,” he replied as he turned to face her.

“Flatterer,” she teased as she kissed him.

“I wonder what’s been planned for our time here.”

“I would assume something elaborate and incredibly formal with a lot of rituals, but none of the fawning nobles. It should prove rather relaxing, I would think.”

“It does sound better without the other nobility…”

“And they’re so relaxed here. They don’t go crazy over all the good you’ve done,” she noted. “But I think we should go join the others now, don’t you? We don’t want to keep the emperor waiting.”

“Yeah, I guess we shouldn’t delay anymore.” He chuckled as he slid opened the door for her.

“Ladies and gentlecolts, introducing Lord Hammer Strike,” Rarity said with a playful giggle.

“Ha-ha.” Hammer Strike rolled his eyes.

“Shouldn’t that be Lord and Lady Hammer Strike?” Grif laughed.

“Grif! Not until after we say ‘I do.’” Rarity blushed heavily.

“If I may intrude, noble guests, I have been sent to guide you to the banquet to be held in your honor,” a smooth voice said. A blue kitsune with black highlights bowed in his formal servant robes. “I am called Jackie. If you have a need for anything at all, just ask, and I will do my utmost to deliver it to you. And should you have any question about some of the artwork and artifacts, feel free to ask me. Archaeology is my specialty.”

“Thanks,” Grif said. “You all speak Equish surprisingly well.”

“We have surprisingly good teachers. My uncle is actually a specialist on languages both ancient and modern,” he said with a proud smile. He then uttered something in ancient Gryphic, much to the shock of Avalon. “As I said, we have good teachers.”

They were led into a large banquet room decorated bright red and gold with the gold effigy of a large serpentine dragon on the wall in the back of the room. Tables were set low against the floor with large cushions placed around them. Black ceramic plates had been laid out around the tables with a set of crossed red chopsticks across them. A second square dish was set to the left side of every plate, and a shallow small bowl was at the right.

“So … new question comes to mind. I have fingers. How do you guys intend to use chopsticks?” Grif spoke up.

Pensword gave him a confused look. “I use my hooves, of course. I can use my hooves for chopsticks the same way I use my wings for war.”

“Worst case scenario, I’ll try levitating them, but I want to try using my hooves first, too,” Vital said.

Hammer Strike simply shrugged. “I’ll figure something out.”

Jackie chuckled nervously. “The emperor understands if you would prefer to use other means to eat your food. It won’t be a problem, I assure you.”

“So are you supposed to seat us, or do we just sit anywhere?” Grif asked.

“You have been given the table closest to the Emperor’s as his most honored guests. Please, this way,” Jackie said as he motioned down the aisles between the tables.

“Forewarning, don’t use the green goopy stuff,” Grif whispered to Avalon as they were seated.

“And you had to tell me? You do realize practically anything with that green coloration has been evil in this world, right?” she whispered back.

“You would be surprised how many people were lured in by its less threatening look, only to spend the next hour praying for death.”

“Poisonous?”

“If only mother nature had such a sense of mercy,” Grif said, shaking his head.

“I personally like the stuff. In small amounts,” Pensword added.

Vital Spark grinned, his new canines primed for what he knew was about to come.

“Grif, care to face me in an eating contest?”

“You’re sure you want to do this? I’m twice your size and burn close to four times the calories a day,” Grif pointed out. “So when you lose, you can’t be making excuses.”

“You kidding me? When else can I get the opportunity for an all-you-can eat authentic oriental buffet without having to pay for it? Worst case scenario, I’ll try to pull a Pinkie Pie. I’m taking this meal for all it’s worth,” he whispered with a grin.

“Who said this was an all you can eat?” Pensword whispered back, using Dragonic.

“And don’t count on it being all sushi and ramen,” Grif noted. “The color scheme of this hall is more like the ming dynasty. That dragon back there, I’m not an expert mind you, but the design seems like the Korean version of it. I think these Kitsune are a much larger culture than you’re counting on.”

“And you think I’m scared to try new dishes?” He laughed. “Bring it on.”

“Just making a note. Forewarned is forearmed, my friend.”

Further conversation was stalled as music began to play and the emperor entered the room, taking his place at the head table while ministers, generals, magistrates, and other people necessary for the country's well being filed in and took their places. The emperor spoke fluidly in Neighponese, and another older-looking robed kitsune took over. All the Kitsune bowed their heads low as he chanted something fast and fluently while facing a large golden statue of a Kitsune lady. He placed some food in a bowl before her, and then the first course was brought out.

As Grif had predicted, aside from large trays of different types of sushi, there were several different types of cooked pork and chicken. A cornucopia of stirfries and dumplings passed through the aisles to be scooped into bowls. Servants went around offering bowls of several varieties of soups and stews both savory and sweet. A bowl of rice seemed to magically appear next to every place setting as well as bottles of sake and kettles of tea.

Grif gave the largest grin he could, breaking his usual rule against showing teeth as he revealed every last one of them in all their sharpness. He stood over a large bowl of deluxe ramen and looked to Vital with a cocky smirk as he held up his chopsticks.

Vital returned the grin as he raised his own chopsticks in front of him with his telekinetic aura. “Itadakimasu!”

Pensword said nothing, and silently went to work on his meal, sampling a little of everything to find his favorites, and enjoying the Green Tea at his place setting. Lunar Fang and Fox Feather both casually sampled from his plate, and he returned the favor, allowing all three to enjoy each other’s company while magnifying the overall experience of the occasion.

Hammer Strike grinned as he took a sample of every meat he could manage. Haku chuckled at the other Kitsune’s gaping mouths. Rarity appeared to have fallen in love with the seaweed salad, and had made use of her chopsticks to wind the strands into a makeshift ball before raising it to her mouth and swallowing. She then proceeded to daintily wipe her mouth with a napkin before asking for more.

Avalon couldn’t help but chuckle at her husband’s antics as he and Vital continued their battle for feasting supremacy. Clover shook her head despairingly at the immature display, even as she chewed on an assortment of egg and spring rolls filled with shrimp, chicken, and pork.

A while into the meal the emperor stood up and motioned for silence. Turning to their table, he bowed.

“Haku has informed me that you have requested information about trade, and pointed out a current issue with monetary systems,” his translator spoke. This seemed to be pre-rehearsed. “For the time being, I have prepared these.” On some pre-arranged signal, several Kitsune surrounded the table and pulled out black lacquered wooden boxes, which they opened to reveal small golden tablets, each bearing some writing and the symbol of a large lion-like animal. “When you are in the market, show these tablets to any merchant you wish to do business with, and he will contact me to receive payment.”

“From all of us, thank you for this gift,” Hammer Strike replied as the boxes were placed next to their seats.

Pensword looked at the plates. He looked to his two wives. “You think we can get some of these recipes?”

“We’ll have to check later,” Lunar Fang whispered.

The emperor sat down, and the feast continued into the night. No one left until the emperor himself finally bade them a good night and left the room. Grif swiped a bowl of dumplings as the group were led to their rooms, chewing on them happily. When they got to their quarters, they disrobed the formal garments, and for most except Hammer Strike, found the gentle embrace of sleep.

Two nights later, Pensword and Lunar Fang were enjoying the evening in the gardens. A few Kitsune guards stood around the perimeter to prevent unauthorized entrance to certain doors while three servants stayed nearby to watch the Ponies directly. Pensword smiled, but it was a tiny bit forced. Something felt off. Chills were running down his spine, and he struggled to control it. It only grew more difficult as sundown approached and the stars began to emerge. When all signs of daylight had faded, he let loose a terrible cry and collapsed. His body couldn’t hold back anymore.

Lunar Fang rushed to his side.

“What's wrong?” she asked. Their guards soon followed, but Pensword was beyond answering. His eyes had rolled back into his head, and he continued to spout stuttering words.

“Back away!” Clovers shouted as she barreled into garden. Her staff blazed with light as she swung it. A transparent film of magic seemed to cover Pensword’s body. Unseen by all, his connection to the spirit world had been temporarily blocked.

Pensword bolted upright, his nostrils flaring. “We have to help them. A unit. A unit needs rest,” he cried out in Draconic. He turned his eyes, which had grown so dilated that no whites showed. “Lunar Fang, get our gear. We must help … their ….” he wobbled. “We–” He sat down hard. “We have to help them.”

“Pensword?” Grif and Hammer Strike entered the garden moments later, hastily clipping on their gear. “We heard a shout. What’s wrong?”

“Warriors, they must rest. We have…. They need their rest.” Pensword grunted as he pushed himself back up, looking for a moment like a Ponyta on the verge of fainting, just without the fire. “We have to help them. They yearn for their families.”

“Is this something to do with the hand bell?” Grif asked.

“I ... I….” Pensword muttered. “What is the hand bell?”

“You can’t hear that? The hand bell ringing every few moments?”

“Yes, I …. Yes I hear it.”

“Guessing you’re unarmed?” Grif asked.

“When are we ever unarmed?” Pensword gasped out, giving a weak lopsided grin.

“Well then, let's go see what's happening,” Grif said, taking to the air.

Pensword nodded and with Lunar Fang on one side, and Fox Feather arriving a moment later, they walked out, each holding the commander up by a wing. He paused as Clover drew closer, and waited until they’d reached a place where he knew they wouldn’t be overheard.

“What did you do?” The words seemed calm, but the tension could fill an ocean.

“I stunned your connection to the veil,” she said

“You what?” Pensword hissed. He trembled and snorted, barely suppressing the rage. “Do you have any idea how that can look to those back home? Stripping me of that gift?”

“Your gift was a hair’s breadth away from killing you,” Clover seethed back. “You have a daughter, you imbecile!”

“My gift has never tried to kill me. Why would it do so here?” Pensword snapped.

“Because this isn’t the place where Hammer Strike is chum chums with Death! Different creatures rule here. Your gift opens you to the malevolent spirits as much as the benevolent ones!”

Pensword stared, stunned at the sudden scolding. In all his time, he had never considered the possibility of an evil spirit seeking to claim or influence him in some way. A cold chill ran over him. If such truly was the case, then some of those malevolent spirits quite nearly succeeded.

“Lunar Fang, get me my dream web.” Pensword’s voice was soft and contrite. “We cannot interfere directly, but I still feel uneasy.” He frowned. “We must help however we can.”

“You don’t need to.” Clover shook her head. “Everything is being handled. Come with me,” she said, leading them away.

In time, they found themselves standing back at the mighty palace gates. Grif sat perched atop the arch above the golden dragon’s head. A sigil flared from the orb in the dragon’s mouth for purity to ward against evil. Clover motioned for the couple to follow her up the stairs and onto the parapet, so they could look out on the sleeping city next to Hammer Strike.

A cold, wet mist flowed over the grounds and through the streets like a dog searching for a scent. It swirled in eddies until the whole city was overrun. Then the lights came. Little paper lanterns cast an eerie white light, paler than even the moon. The twin kanji of death and rest shone on each, projecting onto the mist and causing little willowisps to bob and jump, revealing the shadows of their true forms surrounding their lights as playful giggles danced through the air.

“Keep back,” Grif warned. “Don’t go anywhere near them.”

“What are they? They look like ... but don’t Kitsune control willowisps?” Pensword asked.

“Depending on your lore, yes,” Grif said. “They’re forming a barrier, keeping them contained.”

And then they saw it. Slowly and steadily, a curtain of darkness drew itself over the city, covering the stars, severing the moon’s rays. They heard it clearly, the sound of skittering legs, of clacking teeth and claws and fangs. Unnamable and unspeakable creatures hovered in that darkness, and their hunger was so strong it was near palpable. Occasionally a tongue, a wing, a horn would emerge, only to return to the shadows once more. They were probing, searching. But for what?

One of these shadows jumped into the road to reveal what appeared to be a great feral dog, a cross between a Kitsune, a coyote, and a wolf, only twice the size. It sniffed eagerly, growling and snarling as it sought the scent of some unknown prey.

“Yu Mo Gwai Gui Fai Di Zao,” a voice cut into the darkness as a grey six-tailed kitsune with worn yellow patches of fur appeared near the gate. He held what seemed to be a petrified newt in his left hand, and continued to chant in a slow easy pace before the beast, not blinking his sunken eyes, not looking away, just chanting.

As he did so, the symbol on the orb flared, and the golden dragon’s eyes glowed a bright red. Even as the Kitsune continued his chant, a green aura surrounded him and the newt before spiraling above him and into the symbol itself. In a bright flash of light, a white ghostly form had appeared superimposed over the carving of the dragon. Its scales were pearlescent, its waving fronds majestic. Its long, serpentine tail and powerful claws yearned to be free, and its orb glowed with white and green light. The figure broke from the carving and advanced on the now-whimpering creature. It tried to retreat to the shelter the great shadow provided to it and its own, only to find its way barred by brilliant green flames. Still the chanting continued, still the dragon advanced.

The eternal guardian from the heavens looked with disdain upon the creature and opened its mouth. The orb hovered next to it, even as it roared at the comparatively small creature, consuming it in white light. The shadows recoiled. When the light died away, there was no sign of the creature. Nodding in satisfaction, the dragon reclaimed its magic orb and flew back to the gates before rising and curving its long body around the boundaries of the palace. It glared into the shadows, as if daring any other creature to be foolish enough to try to enter its domain. With the dragon awakened, the old Kitsune ceased his chanting and returned to the shadow of the gate, newt at the ready should his magic be required again.

The sound of handbells began to grow louder. From deep within the palace’s shrine, something else began to sound over the din. At first it seemed to be a faint thumping sound, but as it grew louder, they could hear the sound of many thumps in unison, as if many pairs of feet where hopping towards them in time to the bells.

A tall male Kitsune walked out of the shrine wearing a black robe with white lining. In his right hand he held a wooden sword speckled with blood and intricately carved with mystic symbols. In his left he held a simple silver handbell, which he rang regularly after every few steps. Behind him, slowly at first, Kitsune hopped out of the building in rows of five. All of them wore identical black robes with red lining and hats. A slip of aged yellow paper with black writing on it hung from their hats. With every ring of the bell the Kitsune hopped robotically forward. Long billowing sleeves hid their hands from sight.

“I am guessing this is something important?” Pensword whispered. Lunar Fang watched silently, enthralled by the event.

“There are your spirits who need to get home.” Grif gestured with a talon to the hopping Kitsune. “And they will get there eventually.”

“Then how can we help them get home?” Pensword asked

“Best to sit this one out,” Clover told him. “This is risky as it is, and the taoist is paid for his risk.”

The priest, for that is what he was, continued at a stalwart and solemn pace as he approached the palace gates. His bell continued to toll, and the corpses continued to move. He approached the gate and bowed to the great guardian. The celestial dragon turned its head and nodded in turn. Its eyes flashed, and the gates slowly creaked open. The wailing and scrabbling increased.

The priest continued onwards as he waved the wooden sword in intricate patterns. As the corpses approached the gate, he stowed his sword in his corded belt and produced a handful of sticky rice from his robes, scattering it along the edges of the path as they left the palace grounds and the dragon’s protection.

More of the hounds approached, snapping hungrily, then yipping in pain as they retreated from the rice with burnt noses and paws. The rice continued to spread until all the corpses had hopped out of the compound. That was when the first major attack came.

Out from the shadows, great bony clawed hands struck against the walkway. Bolts of dark lightning lashed in recoil against a flaring barrier of light. The flames of the wisps had lined the path, their giggles no longer so childish, their movements no longer playful. Their shadowy forms tensed. Their eyes glared as they pushed back.

And still the priest pressed on.

An angry roar filled the air with the skittering of legs as multiple hands struck again and again, attached to long, bony arms. Glowing green eyes pulsed in the shadows as blow after blow was struck. The wisps were pushed back, their flames straining as the path grew more narrow. The Jiangshi filed accordingly as the taoist priest continued along his way.

A few of the flames flickered and guttered out as cracks began to lace over the walls of light.

Pensword was torn as a titanic struggle waged within his consciousness. Matthew wanted to cower and pull back at the sight of what one could tell was clearly a spider demon. Pensword, however, wanted to charge forward and attack, and had prepared himself to do so.

Grif wrapped his wing around pensword and pulled him back. “You’ll do more harm than good.”

More legs emerged as five Tsuchigumo heads gnashed their teeth, striking against the flames and the barrier protecting the priest as he passed. A foul wind blew through the lane, blowing the lanterns out and dousing the path in darkness as the barrier shattered. A loud cry sounded as a chorus of voices dissipated and the demons prepared to swarm, scurrying closer and closer to their goal, their feast.

Matthew took full control and turned Pensword’s head to hide deep under the folds of Grif’s wing, shivering and whimpering. “Worse than First Contact. So much worse,” he spoke in Dragonic.

“It’s not over yet,” Grif promised him.

A high piping flute sounded over the triumph of the demonic horde, and with it came a sudden stillness in the air. Then eight pillars of light descended to the earth to surround the party. Eight handbells rang simultaneously, their tree-like design a firm source of light to symbolize their connection to the divine. The pillars shattered, scattering bullets of light into the shadows and causing shrieks of pain and outrage to dissipate as holes were punched briefly into the curtain that had drawn itself over the city. The mists had turned a malevolent green mixed with tinges of black that billowed and heaved around the corpses and the priest. A ninth figure materialized above the dancers in an orb of light that slowly peeled back like a lotus to reveal a beautiful Kitsune maiden dancing as she played her flute.

The mists roiled and began to dissipate, revealing the earth as the nine shrine maidens worked in perfect synchronization. Each step, each ring, each trill of the flute sent a pulse of light that rippled and joined, strengthening as they passed through one another before striking against the Tsuchigumo and the curtain of darkness they had brought with them.

The nine continued to dance together to a series of steps as old as time, and the light began to build, streaming from the flute player to the other maidens and back again as together, they called on a greater power. The Tsuchigumo reared angrily as they sought to destroy this opposition before it had the chance to stop them. As one, the maidens on the ground raised their bells. The wave pulsed once more, and yet again the demons were pushed back as the shrine maidens spun in their ceremonial robes, colored ribbons trailing from their bells as they continued their dance, then jumped into the air to stand there as the bells rang again.

Continuing their ritual, the maidens waved their bells like wands as the streams of light rose and spiraled around them and continued to gather. The outline of a kimono and the hint of a bodice shone around them as a figure rose and formed, its head shaped from a union of all the lights. The great dragon rose from its place to circle the figure before landing on its shoulders and nuzzling the figure’s cheek. The entity opened its mouth, and a familiar laughter filled the air that caused Hammer Strike’s mane to prickle.

“Ah, the Miko Kagura. It’s this kind of thing that reminds us that Unicorns still only scratch the surface of magic,” Clover noted almost wistfully.

Two star-filled eyes opened to gaze down upon the proceedings as the maidens were enveloped by the curtain of light. The entity looked upon the Tsuchigumo and took in the state of the city. Even as the music and bells continued to play, it raised an arm to reveal a great hand. Multitudes of galaxies swirled within as it opened and gently stroked the dragon’s head. The dragon rumbled and purred in response before dropping its orb into the entity’s palm. The woman, for that was the shape it had taken, and not a Kitsune, gently curled Her fingers around the pearl. Streams of light filtered between the fingers before the fingers unfurled to reveal an orb of pure light. It broadened and expanded until She held not an orb, but a fan made of pure light. She raised it to her lips with a coy smile. Then, in one fell swoop, She swept her arm across the expanse, sending a torrent of light through the streets in one swift blow and rending the curtain of darkness.

Three of the five Tsuchigumo had been cleansed, vaporized by the light, along with their forces, and with their destruction, the darkness was far less potent. She turned on the remainder of the force. The creatures began to crawl backwards, seeking shelter in any shadows they could find to crawl away. She would not have it. The moon’s rays shone brightly on the ground as She raised Her arm like an empress. With one authoritative wave, the creatures cried in agony as the light rent them apart, consuming them, and ultimately destroying their forces. Laughing, She kissed the dragon on its snout, and it opened its mouth to reveal a tiny orb of light. It closed its mouth again and nuzzled Her one more time before flying back to the palace to enter the doors once again as the gold glowed brightly before returning to its normal self. With one last laugh, She disappeared in a shower of golden sparks that scattered across the capital, blessing the land with a sense of abiding peace as all returned to normal. The nine maidens slowly descended before collapsing to the ground and panting for breath.

The priest nodded his approval and continued on his way, pealing the bell as he and the corpses that were his charges made their way down the winding streets and out of sight. That entity, whatever She was, had assured there would be peace this night. There would be no need to fear anymore.

“Beautiful, aren’t they?” a familiar voice chuckled as he looked down on the maidens. Somehow Haku had managed to arrive while their attention was diverted, without being seen.

“I hope you’re not talking about those things,” Grif growled.

“I was referring to the shrine maidens,” he said mildly. “My granddaughter is among them.” He smiled as he pointed at the flute player. “She has a great deal of magic, much like me, but she also has the warrior spirit from Kurama and his family.” He chuckled. “We always did butt heads growing up. She’s just like him.”

“Just as stubborn?” Hammer Strike asked jokingly.

“Would you believe even more so? She wouldn’t even let me see her these last few weeks.” He shook his head sadly. “She wants to be a warrior, and I, of all people shouldn’t try to stop her from that path, but with her level of spiritual capability, she needs to learn to utilize it to protect herself. Otherwise, she would be an easy target for any yokai or demon.” He sighed. “It’s been an area of sore debate, both between me and Kurama, and between me and her.” He shook his head. “I just wish Nanami would understand. She only has a few years left of training, and then she’ll be able to change classes.”

“May I speak to her then?” Pensword whispered. Even with the spell Clover had cast, he could feel the touch of that divine entity, and there was no other word to describe it but divine. The power still made his feathers and fur stand on end. “I think I may be able to help, as one warrior to another.”

“So then, you wish her death on the battlefield?” Grif asked. “She is in the most important years for developing the martial skill to survive.”

“You of all people should know that our lifespans outstretch even that of your species, Grif Grafson. Our people mature at an incredibly slow rate. She will have time for both, but as it always is with youth, she does not see the wisdom behind my words.”

“And I wish I had more warriors that could.” Pensword closed his eyes. “The battlefield brings nightmares and demons. If she is to become a warrior maiden, then she will learn both, and master both. It could even lead to the creation of a new school of study within your society, but to do that, to marry the two, she must understand both,” he said with a smile. “If you do not mind my boldness in speaking.”

“You both are fools, if you believe that,” Grif said as he spread his wings. “Live as long as you want. The brain still has its limits, and you are forcing her to waste immeasurable talent for your choices.” Without a word he lept into the air and flew away.

Pensword sighed. “Great. I am going to hear about this later. Still, it will be her choice in the end. If she is down there, then she is greatly honored, or that is how I see it from my cultural standpoint.”

“She is, but she is not happy.” He sighed. “If there were a way for her to do both at once, then there would be no need for all of this, but as it stands, the capital is under constant attack, and I need her help to teach the warding spells to the next generation.”

“Talk to her tonight as a father. See what happens,” Pensword suggested. He stood up stiffly. “The day will come too soon when I will have to speak to my own daughter. Far sooner than I want.”

“Touched by Time, is she?”

“No, but that is what I have heard all stallions and fathers say over the years. And with how I live, and have lived, I know it will come sooner or later, but it will never be on my timetable.”

Haku nodded knowingly. “Perhaps you could shed some light on the problem, Hammer Strike,” the old Kitsune said. “I’ve been meaning to spend some time with you anyways. We have much to discuss.”

“The time will come one day, but until then, we’ll just have to enjoy the present,” Hammer Strike replied. “Plenty of years to catch up on. But then again, I don’t have doubts someone’s been keeping tabs on me,” he finished with a chuckle.

Haku laughed. “And you thought that was going to change?”

“Not at all. To be honest, I expect you kept an even closer eye on me.”

Haku winked mischievously. “Would I do that?”

“Yes. Without a second thought to it.”

“Aiyah! Are you going to be standing there yapping all night, or is someone going to let Uncle in? Cold weather is not good for Uncle’s bones, and Uncle is very tired. You want Uncle to die from hypothermia? No? Then you open the gate!”

“We should probably help him out, eh?”

Haku laughed. “Come along. My star pupil gets grouchy when he doesn’t have his coffee.”

“One more thing! Did Uncle hear somebody say coffee?”

“Told you.”

Author's Note

So, First of all I edited the the Boldness mistake out.

Second, our coverart has changed and we the team are wondering what you think of the new coverart. Please let us know.

Thank you for reading and Thank you for letting us know about the problem with the Bold

97 - Feathers of Ice

Extended Holiday
Ch 97: Feathers of Ice
Act 13

Vital Spark sighed as he sat on a flat boulder next to the meditation pool in the royal gardens. Despite all the amazing adventures he’d been on, part of him could still hardly believe any of this could be real. He had traveled to the Equestrian equivalent of the Orient, met a chi wizard, tasted some of the most fantastic herbal tea he had ever drank in his life, met an incarnation of chaos, met said incarnation’s counterpart, and the list went on. He was learning magic for crying out loud! Something that would have been unheard of back on Earth. It was a great comfort to know that he had friends and people he could count on here to help him, but it was also sad, because he knew he would have to return home soon enough, and when he did, there wouldn’t be any coming back.

He sighed again and shifted his position, doing his best to clear his heart and calm his troubled mind. This was meant to be an exercise in maintaining calm and inner peace. He needed that right now.

“You okay?” Clover asked as she approached from the cobblestone path.

“Just trying to achieve inner peace.” He chuckled as a certain old red panda flashed briefly across his mind.

“You’re not ready for that yet,” she said. “Believe me, it’s not what people make of it.”

“I didn’t mean the whole ‘being one with cosmic energies’ thing. I just meant in the aspect of calming myself and my mind.” He sighed. “I don’t have much time left with my friends, and I’m glad I’ll be able to go home again, to see my family, but at the same time ….”

“You won’t be,” Clover said bluntly. “Because part of you is acclimatized to this world.”

“Pretty much. It’d help if there were some way we could stay in contact or something, but last I checked, interdimensional mail hasn’t been invented yet.”

“Too many problems.” Clover nodded. “But for now, let's move on to lessons, okay?”

Vital Spark sighed as he watched the koi fish circle in the pond. “Whatever you say, Shifu.”

“So today we’re going to be working on some of the basic spells that apparently were not basic enough to be put into Starburst’s One Hundred and Seven Spells Every Unicorn Foal Needs to Learn. Strange, really. You’d figure atomizing objects would be in this book.”

“Why would someone ever want to teach a foal how to break an object down to its molecular structure and disperse it across a room?”

“Because what if they get trapped in a cave or a mineshaft?” Clover asked as though this was entirely too common. Then again, given Equestria’s track record …. “They can destroy rocks and things blocking their path.”

“And there’s no risk of them abusing it at all for their own ends?”

“There is a risk of them abusing levitation for their own ends, too,” Clover said. “Everything is risky.”

“And you want me to be able to use this spell in case I have to face some kind of emergency myself?”

“You're catching on.”

“Nopony’s ever used this spell to … disintegrate a person, right?” he asked nervously, even as he got down off the rock.

“I saw Star Swirl do it once. It was far too messy for my taste.”

Vital Spark paled. “I know it’s up to the user to decide how to use the spell, but … dang.”

“He was taken by surprise, to speak in his defense. One minute we were eating lunch by the road, next minute, there's a troll.”

“Those actually exist here?”

“With everything you’ve seen, you’re questioning a troll?”

“No, I’m just surprised is all.” He shrugged. “I believed in magic a long time before I found evidence it was actually real.”

“Anyway, a few of these spells should come invaluable tomorrow.”

“Um … why?”

“Because I signed you up for a magical contest.”

“You did what?”

“I thought my explanation was straightforward enough. I won’t repeat it.”

“And you didn’t think to consult me on the matter?”

“Hardly seemed worth bothering you about.”

“How is putting me into a contest without my consent something hardly worth bothering about?”

“Because it’s just a contest. Who knows? You might win something.”

“And you never thought to see if I felt confident enough to try a competition like this yet? Seriously, Clover, I’ve only been training under you for a few weeks!”

“Of course you aren't confident enough. No one smart is confident enough before the competition happens.”

Vital Spark facehoofed. “That’s besides the point.”

“Look, we can quibble all day about minor details like what's happening tomorrow, or the fact that it’s nobody's fault, or we can prepare you for tomorrow.”

“All right, first of all, I know you’ll never admit to going over my head because you’re too proud for that, so I guess I’ll leave that to lie for now. Secondly, I’d be a fool not to train with you right now, especially since you’re putting me up against a bunch of Kitsune acolytes, who are natural born creatures of magic, are generally much older than I am, and know a lot more magic than I do right now.” He groaned. “And I know there’s no way you're letting me back down and ruin your good name as my sensei.”

“All of what you just said is true; however, all these acolytes never had one thing going for them that you do.”

“And that is?”

“None of them trained with Clover the Clever.” She smirked. “For them, magic is a straight path, a linear action. Everything is straightforward and sensible. The mages who make these contests are old, Vital Spark. They’ve gotten past the need for the straightforward approach. They see magic as I do, and if I’ve been teaching you correctly, as you do. They make these contests to teach that lesson. They may know every spell on Equis. They may be able to levitate a mountain and not exhaust their mana supply. But in the end, none of them will think outside the box, and that gives us the advantage.”

“So, basically, they’ll be a bunch of special tests that won’t really need or use magic at all, or if they do, they’ll want it in a unique way that doesn’t involve fighting or other basic uses.”

“Now you're catching on.”

“Isn’t it technically cheating to tell me that?”

“No,” Clover said. “There’s never been a rule about it.”

“You do realize that doesn’t necessarily make it right, right?”

“You do realize I don’t necessarily care, right?”

“You should.”

“I should do a lot of unnecessary things, like read the book on this modern ‘magical ethics’ thing, but I don’t, and no one's the worse for it.”

Vital sighed. “Let’s just get the lesson over with already.”

“Very well. Now basic atomization isn’t as complicated….” and Clover began her lecture into the theory.

Grif took a deep breath, taking in the beautiful scent of the tea billowing from his cup. “Green tea with orange zest, and a hint of jasmine?” he questioned his host.

“An old recipe, but one of the best,” Haku said as he took his seat next to the Pai Sho board. “It’s a pleasure to have someone else to play with aside from Iroh for once.”

“It’s an honor to play with you,” Grif said. “I’ve actually been hoping to be able to speak with you.”

Haku smiled. “I’m actually rather surprised you didn’t seek me out sooner.” He chuckled, then took another sip of his tea as he laid out his first piece on the board. “I suppose you wanted to give Hammer Strike and I some time to catch up again.”

“I also needed to gather my own thoughts. This is possibly a more unusual meeting than most of the others. Your people have at least some form of diplomacy with Celestia. Last I was aware, your relationship with my kind was much less friendly.”

“I judge based on a person’s actions, Grif. Just because some or many practice evil does not mean that all do.”

“With all due respect, my actions hardly speak better than my race.”

“Perhaps, but then again, you were young. You still are. Young ones often lose their way along the roads of life. It is part of the adventure.” He pointed to a particular square. “You place the next piece there, by the way.”

“Thanks,” Grif said meekly as he placed the tile where indicated. “So Hammer Strike’s a very self-contained person. I was wondering if I could ask about your time with him?”

“A reasonable request. I don’t see why I shouldn’t oblige you.” He smiled as he placed his own. “Remember, the purpose is to shape the lotus around the lotus. Here next,” he casually corrected as Grif accidentally laid a tile on the wrong square.

“I’m sorry,” Grif said, immediately moving to amend the mistake. “You three were together for several years. I guess the best place to start would be the beginning. How did a Pony meet three Kitsune in an unending blizzard?”

Haku sighed as he took another sip of his tea. “It was my first time out on a genuine expedition. I had hoped to remain within the empire and tend to the records instead, but my father would have none of it. Our scouts had taken note of a powerful magic taking root in the three Pony kingdoms, if you could call them that, and that it was spreading. Concerned for events to come, and for the well being of the other lands, we were ordered to investigate, and were given an escort of some of the finest warriors of the day.”

He smiled sadly, and shook his head. “Unfortunately, no one had expected to encounter the windigos as the cause. Worse still, despite our vast knowledge of demons and evil spirits, our kind had never seen their like before. Our guardians fought well … but they died quickly.”

“Hammer Strike burned them when he found you?” Grif asked.

“He … disposed of them.”

“So it was only the three of you?”

“It was nearly only two. Had it not been for Hammer Strike’s unique abilities, Gakushu would have died that very night.”

“How old were you?”

“We were still very young, just barely to the point where we could leave the compounds.”

“That must have been traumatizing”

“It was, but Hammer Strike was surprisingly gentle with us. He made sure we were able to survive, taught us how to fight, built an entire settlement. The facilities we’d managed to build by the end left us surprised at our own potential.”

“He has a way of bringing out stuff you didn’t know about yourself,” Grif agreed with a chuckle. “What were your friends like?”

“Gakushu was timid and afraid, and with good reason. He was the one who had almost died after all. Hammer Strike was the reason he chose to change his career to become a smith in the first place. As for Kurama …” He sighed sadly. “Kurama and I were more like brothers before we even became brothers. He was stubborn about just about everything he chose to do, and even when he knew he was wrong, he’d go through with an action anyways. He was noble, though. You might even say driven. He wanted to protect us, to keep us safe from harm. He felt it was his duty as the last surviving warrior. After events finally hammered our point home, he finally started to settle down.”

“The way others speak of him, he must have been something to see on the battlefield.”

“He found peace at an early age. Overcoming trauma can do that for you, assuming you’re willing to accept and move on. After he accepted his limitations, his magic became much stronger. It helped having Hammer Strike for an instructor. He was able to incorporate new styles that had never been seen before in our country.”

“It must have been hard for you to be alone all this time.”

“Losing them was very difficult for me, yes. But I do still have family and loved ones, and the time will come eventually where I’ll be called to join them.” He placed the last tile and smiled. “And there you have the lotus. I take it you are already familiar with the name of the technique?”

“The White Lotus Gambit.”

“Correct. And the pass phrases?”

“‘I see you favor the white lotus gambit. Not many still cling to the ancient ways, but those who do can always find a friend.’”

“Excellent,” Haku praised. “You know, you’d be surprised how many members we actually have in Gryphonia.” He winked mischievously.

“Well, there is always more to learn.” Grif chuckled “I suppose I shouldn’t be that surprised.”

“Well, considering you’ve already met the one who helped establish the order in your country, I agree.”

“So you are familiar with the wise one. I don’t suppose you know where I might find the thunderbird?”

“You know, I’ve always been fascinated at what perfect hunters you Gryphons are,” Haku said as he poured some more tea. “So polished, so patient. Yet I’ve only met a few of you that employ the full range of techniques involved in the hunt. I believe you call it the third law, if I’m not mistaken.”

“If you cannot chase the prey, make the prey come to you?”

“Exactly. It saves a great deal of useless effort, wouldn’t you say?”

“I suppose there is wisdom in that, but I’m simply not getting it at this point in time.” Grif chuckled.

“Think on your previous encounters. It will come to you.” He smiled as he cleared the board and reorganized the pieces with a snap of his fingers. “Now then, I believe you’re ready for a real game.”

Rarity, Pensword, Grif, Lunar Fang, Fox Feather, and Vital Spark were eating lunch in one of the main rooms of their suites. Pensword was looking at a very flushed Fox Feather, who had downed yet another cup of Sake with a plastered grin, shouting a slurred phrase as she slammed the cup down on the table.

“Lunar Fang … that was her tenth cup, and she is only now showing signs of being drunk. I fear for her liver,” Pensword said.

Clover just chuckled. “You can thank one of the ancient Unicorns, Grand Magus Panacea. He created a spell that could heal the liver and cleanse it of all toxins after his master’s brother died from liver failure. She’ll be fine.”

During the impromptu history lesson, Fox Feather had downed two more servings. The Kitsune looked on, intrigued by the Pegasus. Pensword shook his head. “At least we are not taking the good Sake.”

Fox Feather grinned and turned to look at Vital. “Hello, handsome” she said with a grin befitting her first name as she drew uncomfortably close. “What brings you to this great war table?”

“Uh … Pensword, I think she’s had enough,” Vital Spark said as he did his best to back away from what would otherwise prove to be a very awkward situation.

“Best to wait until she passes out. Even the meekest Pegasus can be downright scary when you try to separate them from their drink. One time, Pansy had a little too much, and it took me, Smart Cookie, and Hurricane combined to get her to her room. She gave me a black eye in the process, and I was using magic,” Clover said.

“Military rules state that she can have her fun today,” Pensword answered with a laugh, “But I must say, Vital, you must have something about you. She comes from a very old Pegasus military family. For her to hit on you like that, that is saying something, Mr. Pretty Unicorn.”

Vital Spark blushed violently. “Pensword!”

“What? I am only saying that even when my uncle got drunk, he only hit on Thestrals, even when we had visiting Pegasus hunters, and he still declined hits from drunk mares.” Pensword grinned. “Don’t worry. Lunar Fang and I will step in if she tries to go too far.”

“Why me?” Vital Spark immediately proceeded to smack his head against the table, “Ow …” and got his horn stuck in the table.

“Having troubles?” a voice called from the shadows.

“... Shut up, Hammer Strike,” Vital Spark grumbled.

“Uh ... Hammer?” Pensword looked around and blinked. “I do not see you, and I do not feel your soul. You are not dead. Why can I not see you?”

“Yeah. Stealth’s supposed to be Lunar Fang’s thing,” Grif noted.

Slowly, Hammer Strike’s figure began to pull away from the shadows. After a moment he rolled his neck. “Gah, that is a weird feeling.”

“Aiyah!” one of the servants exclaimed, beating against his heart with a fist as he struggled to get his breathing back under control.

“That’s cool,” Grif noted.

“Cool, but I need to use it more. I’m neglecting one side of magic in my field,” Hammer Strike replied as he shook his head.

Vital Spark grunted as he pushed against the table, but it wasn’t until he felt Fox Feather’s wings wrapping around his torso that he managed to pull himself free, his eyes wide with terror. A dust cloud copy was all that remained of him as he stood with shaking eyes in the corner next to Hammer Strike.

“Aww,” Pensword cooed as he wrapped his wings around Fox Feather, kissing her as she sniggered at Vital Spark’s reaction. He then proceeded to whack her on the nose. “You were acting drunk?”

“What? I wanted to tease the Unicorn.” Her voice was still slurred, but it was significantly better than it had sounded in the last ten minutes. “He’s funny when he’s flustered.”

Pensword hit his head gently against Fox Feather’s neck with a groan. “At least Vital got his first equine female hug from you, Fox Feather, and not some other mare.”

“Um … actually …”

“In a setting that could have been taken as romantic,” Lunar Fang clarified, hiding her muzzle behind a leathery wing. “Clover counted as a friend hug.”

“Wait a minute, how did you know I hugged Clover?”

She grinned. “Lucky guess.”

Vital wasn’t sure if she was referring to a Pony, or the actual act.

With that act of mischief out of the way, Lunar Fang turned to look at Hammer Strike. “So, you’re finally trotting the path of our matron and grand chieftess. How was your first walk?”

“Technically not the first, though the memory of the first is a bit … hazy, as you can guess,” Hammer replied. “Though I’m sure you all have a harder time forgetting it.”

Pensword froze. “When Lord Shawn trounced Princess Celestia and I in combat.”

“Wait, when did this...?” Fox Feather asked perking up looking worried. “You fought your Lord?”

“I remember that,” Pensword spoke with a groan. “Do you remember when Princess Celestia and I had that week long conference in Canterlot?” He sighed. “We were really recovering from Shawn toying with us when something went wrong.

“During one of his experiments, Lord Shawn had been consumed by a dark energy. He took on Celestia and Pensword, holding little back. Luckily, he did not kill them in that state,” Hammer Strike finished.

“Against the plan, I might add,” Grif said.

“In their defense, they didn’t know you had a plan yet.”

“Not much of a defense,” Lunar Fang muttered. “Only an idiot charges in without a plan.”

“To finish the statement from earlier, I, at the time, was … unable to fight, and rather than using my normal field of magic, being solar fire, I was instead using lunar-based magic,” Hammer Strike said.

“Yeah,” Pensword answered. “Still, it worked out in the end.” He sighed. “Maybe we can move on? This is a fairly touchy subject.”

“You would think I’d find it the most touchy,” Hammer Strike muttered just loud enough for a few to hear at the table. “Not too terrible, oddly enough…”

“So you're going to be working with a new branch of stealthy, completely un-Hammer Strike-like magic now?” Grif asked.

“Why, I would never do such a–Yes, I’m going to start as soon as we return,” he replied.

Pensword looked nervous. “Hammer Strike, can ... can I talk to you tonight?” He looked at his plate. “I just ... this conversation dredged up some bad memories.”

“Sure.”

“Thank you.”

“Say, Hammer Strike?” Vital asked.

“Yes?”

“Why is nothing touching me?”

Hammer Strike chuckled. “Not quite right,” he said. Reaching up to his shoulder, he grabbed at nothing. As he pulled his hoof back, a blue blade began to form. Gold streaks had formed the outlines of flames licking away at the metal and seemed practically radiant in the midday sun streaming through the windows.

Vital Spark whistled. “Nice sword.”

“It was one of Gakushu’s last blades,” he said, looking it over once again before chuckling. “I was made for the Pathmaker,” he said before translating the text aloud in Equestrian.

“Wow. I’m suddenly struck by a sense of dejavous. We’re not going to see a talking dog named Bayard any time soon, are we?” Vital asked.

“Who?” Pensword asked, confused.

“It’s a reference to a story one of the humans told me about their movies. I believe he called it Alice in Wonderland, directed by Tim Burton.

Grif winced involuntarily at this.

“He somehow made the blade … harmonize with me just by touch. At least, that’s the best way I can describe it,” Hammer Strike continued.

“Well, he certainly had long enough to get a proper read on your magical aura, right?” Vital asked.

“Over a thousand years to remember it as well.”

“... Maybe he had a sample from you?”

“It’s a possibility.” He shrugged.

“With all that has happened, I would not be surprised,” Pensword added with a small chuckle.

“It’s silent,” Grif noted. “I couldn’t even pick up a single grate from the blade.”

“Exactly how he intended it to be made.” Hammer Strike grinned. “It would explain something, wouldn’t it?”

“Why you came in all ninja-ish?”

“I want to use it as it was meant to be used.”

“And how is it meant to be used?” Vital asked.

“Quietly,” Hammer Strike finished as he re-sheathed the blade. The blade suddenly vanished into near-invisibility.

“So, uh … can we interest you in some tea? Or maybe some sushi?” Vital asked.

Hammer Strike chuckled. “Sure.”

Pensword looked over at Hammer Strike as the two sat in the garden together. He sighed as he took in the full moon’s light before looking back at Hammer Strike. “I’m sorry.” The tone showed it was Matthew speaking.

“What for?” Hammer Strike asked.

“For ignoring your book and research,” Matthew replied. “It’s taken some time to just get to grips on this,” he said, motioning to himself with a wing and a hoof. “I think I am ready for the old master’s words,” he said, trying his best to disguise what he was referring to in case any of the Kitsune who were about could understand Equish or Dragonic.

Hammer Strike hummed for a moment. “You’ll have to wait until our return if you feel the want to read it.”

“I understand. I’m pretty late to the party, and if you don’t want to teach me, or the like, I can understand.” He frowned grimly.

“I have tried teaching you,” Hammer Strike replied. “You just keep refusing to learn or try it. I will think about teaching you when we get back, but until then, you can just read. Perhaps I could get Grif to help you with some of the basics as well...”

“I understand,” Matthew muttered. He looked out at the lotus blossoms floating on the water. “Are you looking forward to when Discord gets that spell correct? I ... I am trying to keep Pensword from going insane over what to bring back.”

“I don’t know.” Hammer Strike frowned. “To my family it has been … what, five years? To me, it’s been well over sixty since I’ve seen them. Perhaps even longer. I can’t remember how they were, how they acted. I can barely remember their faces.”

Matthew proceeded to hug Hammer Strike. “Take a camera, then. Document it, bring home photos. Also, spend the day with them if you can. Take them on a crazy adventure….” he frowned. “Didn’t you say one of your family members played with fire?” He got a funny look on his muzzle. “Maybe show off?”

“One of them might have…” He hummed. “I don’t even know what I want to do when we get back. Stop by and tell them I can’t stay? I know I can’t tell them the worst part of the news.”

“What is the worse news? They’ll know you are alive. You made a life for yourself, and you are not dead.”

“Each day I stay there on Earth will bring me closer to death, Matthew.”

“You don’t know that,” came the immediate retort.

“Yes, I do. Unless Earth has a field of magic to steadily power my Thaumic field, it will slowly drain, and my body will shut down, bit by bit, until it can’t sustain itself anymore.”

“Then we just pick a set number of days at which point we return, or we have our vitals taken and monitored, and if they drop below a threshold, we get pulled back.”

“We have no idea how long it’ll take to deplete is the problem. Measuring vitals might be a bit easier, but with what is the question.”

“Ask Discord, and he will come up with something, even if it’s as silly as a smiley face sticker that won’t come off.”

“I don’t know… It would probably take him longer to figure something out on this scale before he could even come up with something to monitor thaumic levels.”

“Then it will be simple, life signs, pulse, heart rate, oxygen levels. With what we’ve gone through, drops in that would be clear indications of problems.”

“What will sustain the connection and spell to monitor? Unless we can get something to get that back and forth, or a self system with enough power to bring us back.”

“To take something out of context, It’s Discord. Don’t question it,” Matthew replied with a chuckle. Then he shivered and shook his head. “This feels so weird. You know, the fur and body. And the tail, too. Even after being raised with it, I still haven’t gotten used to it.”

“It takes time after the shock and whatnot. As for not questioning a system like that, it will not work.”

“Then talk to Discord. Talk to Twilight. There has to be some sort of solution.”

Hammer Strike sighed. “I’ll figure something out to monitor our thaumic levels.”

“Thank you.” The two stared off into the stars for a time. “So… you and Rarity. I have to say, if I hadn’t….” he paused happy he still remembered to speak in Draconic. “If this was not happening in front of me, I would call out how impossible it would be.”

“At this point, nothing is impossible.”

“Touche.” Matthew replied. “Still...” He frowned. “What to talk about that is not work related? I am tired of Pensword fretting over the future. Did you know he has literally gone so far as to play for what to do if Equestria faced an alien invasion? He’s even got plans for what to do if he meets a Jedi.” He shook his head. “He has access to our world through me. He views so many things as potential threats, even though they’re fiction. I had to knock him out just to get some peace and quiet.”

“More mental burnout than anything from the sounds of it.”

“Yeah. Can you talk sense into him? Maybe get Lunar Fang to get him to play in the clouds? Honestly, I almost want to learn the Thaumic stuff just to get a little more control over this body and not be a passenger, if that’s even possible. Most of all, though–” he sighed “–I hope we can find a way to get my fingers and toes back.” Matthew paused, then chuckled. “Two different goals, but we can talk about that later. Come on… tell me a joke. Do something. Raise an eyebrow. Just … something from before all this insanity started.”

“I … actually don’t remember any jokes.”

Matthew paused, before grinning. “Do you want to hear some?”

Hammer Strike shuddered. His danger sense was tingling.

“Why won’t you ever go hungry in a desert?”

“... I am suddenly reminded why I don’t know any jokes.”

“Aww, well then I’ll tell you. It’s because of all the sandwiches there.”

“...” Hammer Strike stared into the distance.

“That’s the expression I remember when we met up for that convention.” Matthew happily giggled, cracking up more at his own pun, which more than made up for Shawn and Hammer Strike.

A few minutes later Matthew had calmed down, still rocking in his spot, but looking a bit happier. “Thank you for not killing me. I needed to tell a bad pun, just to get a sense of how things used to be, you know? So thanks.”

Hammer Strike gave a faint grin. “Any time.”

The waning moon shone brightly down on the palace grounds as Haku and Hammer Strike walked through the palace shrine. The pair each provided a flame to bob around them and offer the light they needed as they traversed the path leading to the pavilion where the graver markers were kept.

“It’s sad to think how they’re gone,” Haku said. “But I must admit I somehow expected it.” He smiled sadly. “I like to visit here at least once a month when I can, just to tell them about what they’ve left behind and how it’s influencing others. I like to think they’re happy with that.”

“I’m sure they enjoy hearing how their legacy is playing out,” Hammer Strike replied. “To hear of what their choices changed after they have passed.”

Haku chuckled. “I think Kurama will be glad to know what you and Grif have in store for our granddaughter.”

“That’s good to know.” Hammer Strike chuckled. “Better than the opposite.”

“Too true. Though I don’t think he could stop you, even if he did disapprove.” He chuckled. “You always do what you think is best.”

“I do what I think is best, but I can only hope for a good outcome.”

“Don’t we all.” Haku waved his paw and a set of incense holders appeared with sticks and two bowls of rice, all levitating beside them. “So how does it feel seeing me so old?”

“I’ve tried to get used to the feeling… but it still feels odd to me.” Hammer Strike sighed.

“It’s an unfortunate part of life. Destiny and fate have an interesting way of playing with us. Then again, it could just be chance.”

Hammer Strike’s eye twitched as a familiar laughter carried on the wind. “I’d say it’s a mix of all three, yes.”

“It is most strange.” Haku smiled as they entered the gazebo and laid the offerings down in front of the proper markers. With a snap of his fingers, the incense sticks ignited. “Would you like to speak with them first?”

“I wish I had more words to say, but, you know how it is...”

“Difficult to express. You always were one to remain within yourself. Why is that, I wonder?”

“The more I see, the more I lose, the less I feel,” Hammer Strike replied. “Though some feelings will never be silenced.”

“It’s not healthy, you know. I suppose that’s one reason I’m glad you’ve found your mare friend. She seems to be good for you.”

“She’s the only one I’ve felt this way for. And yes, I know the lack of emotion is deemed unhealthy, but it’s hard to change.”

“Hard change is often the best. It was hard for you to change for us, but look what it’s given us. Look what it’s given you, even by changing a little.”

“I just wonder if there is enough time for me to make those changes...” Hammer Strike replied softly. “Sorry. Remembering stuff.”

“That is up to you to decide. But if you want advice from an old fox, I’d say it’s worth it to try, no matter how much or little time you have remaining.”

“Yeah… I’ll try.”

The incense sticks flared, and Haku chuckled. “It would seem Kurama and Gakushu agree.”

“I thought I was the one watching over you three.” Hammer Strike gave a faint grin and raised brow.

“How quickly the roles change as the seasons turn.”

“Over a thousand years. That is some change from winter.”

Haku laughed. “And you’ve got quite a spring ahead of you, if I’m not mistaken.”

Hammer Strike chuckled faintly. “Quite, indeed.”

The blacksmith shop was lit by the light of the sun, and the familiar smell of smoke and steam identified louder than words the craft that was practiced in this place. Fox Feather and Lunar Fang both stood to either side of Pensword, who was grinning as he looked at the building. “I think they are done,” he said excitedly. He stopped and knocked on the open doorframe of the blacksmith. “Hello?” he called out.

“Hello? If you're a new customer, we aren't doing new commissions at the moment. If it’s my current customer, just hold on. I’ll be right with you.”

“Of course. I can wait,” Pensword responded. Lunar Fang and Fox Feather did their best to hold back the snickers.

“Something you wanted to say, ladies?” Pensword asked.

The two mares simply laughed and kissed him.

“Nothing, Pensword,” they promised, even as they exchanged knowing smiles.

Several minutes later, the blacksmith exited the forge wiping his paws on his smock. “Here to see what I’ve come up with, huh?”

“That is correct,” Pensword answered with a respectful bow. “If it is not ready, I can wait. I hope you do not mind my checking up on the process.”

“It is no trouble at all, I assure you. The commission is finished for the most part,” the smith said as he went to one of the tables and removed a bundle wrapped in oiled cloth before carrying it over. “I just need to do measurements.”

“Which wing?” Pensword asked as he followed the blacksmith into his shop. Fox Feather and Lunar Fang watched from the sidelines.

“I take it the set you gave me was for the left wing?” the blacksmith asked.

“That is correct.” Pensword nodded. He was going to enjoy using his dominant wing.

The smith nodded as he opened the bundle. The basic design was much like that of a wing blade with the trigger mechanism that read the wing movements and the special armor plates for the wing’s weaker joints; however, the joints were each capped over by an emerald lense. The blades were, as expected, straight and lethal-looking, like a katana blade, though the longest of them were only around a foot, and the majority were much shorter. The blades had been set in an odd pattern that, when Pensword inquired about them, the smith assured him would make sense when he engaged the blades on his wing.

“I left room for inscriptions or a symbol of some kind, should you desire it, but for the most part they are functionally complete.”

Pensword nodded to Lunar Fang and Fox Feather, who were more artistic and fashionable than he was. The pair were already hard at work sketching out the best ideas to suit Pensword’s house and crest.

“Once you have it on properly, we’ll make notes on where the final changes need to be made,” the Kitsune noted.

Pensword nodded. After a slow and steady process to avoid any damage to the wing, he was fully armed. The blacksmith immediately moved to take notes.

“Now why don’t you try and engage them?” the smith said.

Pensword flicked his wing outward, and as he did, the blades clicked into place, shiftin as his wings moved to locking together at different angles until they had formed a single cutting edge down the length of the wing. It looked almost just like the original model with some few ornate additions, yet when Pensword flexed his wing, the blades rippled like a wave, shifting to a new defensive configuration while hardly affecting his range of motion and articulation.

“This ... this is …. This is amazing. Simply amazing.”

“It took me nearly a whole day to get that part right,” the smith said with some notable pride in his voice. “If you disengage it and slide it off, I can probably make the remaining modifications in an hour or so.”

“Very well. I shall give you two,” Pensword said. “In a Thestral culture, that is a sign of respect. By giving more time, it assures no pressure to the smith. After all, without people like you, our people would not have been able to live and hunt.”

The Kitsune bowed. “Arigato. I’ll see you in two hours, then.”

Two hours later saw Pensword, Luanr Fang, and Fox Feather standing there as Pensword donned the Wingblade one more time. It had now been stamped with his cutie mark, as well as the emblem for Mountainside Falls. In a more intricate location, Luna’s cutie mark had been engraved net to the emblem for the coalition of the Thestral Tribes.

“Well now.” The smith gestured to a large rock near the door. “Why don’t you test them out?”

Lunar Fang hissed through her teeth as she saw the test subject. Fox Feather was shocked, while Pensword was curious. Matthew had something tickling his memory, but he just couldn’t quite catch it. He took a battle stance and attacked as he had in the war. He easily used his wing to slice the top of the rock. There was a shower of sparks, but very little resistance as the blades left a deep gouge in the stone.

All the Ponies stood there in dumbfounded shock. They saw the mark. They had seen and heard the sparks. And yet the weapon looked like it had not been damaged. Pensword’s eyes widened in shock. He looked up and promptly gave a deep bow to the Smith. “Lunar Fang, get a tomahawk.” He rose as Lunar Fang brought forth the weapon in question. “Please accept my gift of a weapon from my culture. If any Thestral come across your path, then seeing that in your shop will show you are trusted by a Thestral to make weapons for chiefs.” He bowed again.

“Thank you, my friend. I pray the blades never fail you. Use them well.”

“I shall.” He looked to the interpreter. “Please tell him that he must not stop me.” Once he was sure the confusing instructions had been given, he looked to the roof and let out a piercing yell as he threw the blade. It wedged without damaging the wood, so that only a Thestral knowing what to look for would see it. Noting how well it had landed, Pensword nodded his head in satisfaction. “As one warrior to another of tradition, thank you for not stopping me. Now, if that does fall down, please write to me, and I shall return and fly up there to return it. The throwing is only done once as a ceremony. If it falls, it will in need of a repair.”

After the smith had recovered from his shock, he bowed, and then returned to the back of his shop.

The afternoon air was warm and pleasant as throngs of Kitsune, Yokai, and other creatures of Neighpon gathered from the capital and surrounding villages to watch the challenge that was about to unfold. Yakisoba and ramen shacks were busy helping anxious customers as various sweet meat shops and other stalls exchanged the usual currency for their precious goods to fill anxious stomachs as the event drew near.

The emperor himself was to preside over the event, and to present the prize to whoever should win. Many a young Kitsune and Yokai had entered the ranks, including some oxen, a few bears, some weasels, and even a ferret. The grounds had been lined by rope to outline the boundaries of the path, and to prevent spectators from getting too close to the action. A royal pavilion had been raised with a brilliant celestial dragon rendered in pure gold decorating the top. High above, Heaven’s Crest awaited at the peak of the great Mount Kazan, and with it, the trophy which had drawn so many contestants to the event today.

As honored guests, Hammer Strike and his party of friends sat on either side of the emperor and his bride as they looked down on the crowd. When the sun had risen high above the clouds, the emperor rose and waved a hand, sending a blast of white light into the heavens to explode with deafening noise. The gathered throngs immediately settled down.

“Friends, masters, competitors, and honored guests….” The emperor's translator seemed to have a copy of the speech before him all ready as he kept pace with the divinely appointed ruler. “It is with great anticipation that I speak to open today’s event. As some of you may know, the contest today is for a prize that may not be seen again in a lifetime. One month ago some monks came upon an abandoned nest, and within it, the egg of the legendary cryophoenix.”

More than a few gasps filled the air at the announcement.

“Cryophoenixes are secretive about their nests, more so than regular phoenixes,” Clover explained. “The eggs have many possible applications in alchemy and potion making, and they are much more rare, on par with the thunderbird.”

“The thunderbird?” Avalon balked.

“Not that thunderbird,” Clover said. “I meant the more common ones.”

“But wouldn’t using them in such a manner kill the chick before it can hatch?” Rarity asked.

“They don’t think it will be able to hatch,” Clover explained. “A cryopheonix’s body reaches below absolute zero, naturally that kind of cold’s hard to find in nature, so without its mother to create a nurturing environment, the egg will perish.” Clover looked towards the pool of contestants, where Vital looked anxiously at all his fellow competitors. “That's what they think, anyway.” She smiled then.

“Is there something you’re not telling us, Clover?” Avalon asked suspiciously.

“It should be all there for you. Vital Spark’s magic is ice based,” she pointed out. “And I have a whole cask of two thousand year old mauled cider riding on Celestia being wrong about Philomena’s hatching being a one-in-a-million situation.”

“Philomena was a rare hatch? How? I thought she was born the usual way and just chose Celestia because their magic is similar.”

“No. Celestia scared her mother away from the nest when she was young. Her … guardian at the time made her attempt to save the egg as a lesson about consequences.”

“Huh. Who’dve thunk?” Avalon said as she turned back to the contestants.

“Now each of your masters has donated something to this challenge,” the emperor said, addressing the contestants directly. “Before you stands a course riddled with obstacles, rough terrain, and as you get higher up the slope, worse weather. Master anorak has prepared a riddle which has been agreed to be the clue you will use to make your way to the top.”

A large red Kitsune wearing billowing black robes walked up to the podium as the emporer sat down. He cleared his throat, and then as he spoke, three keys began to float about his neck.

“Three hidden keys open three secret gates

Where the errant shall be tested for worthy traits

And those with the talent to survive these straights

Shall reach the end where the prize awaits.”

As he finished, the three keys split into multiple copies of each other before they scattered over the mountain face.

“You may begin when the gong sounds the noon hour,” the emperor said from his seat.

Vital Spark gulped, his stomach tying itself in knots as he prepared for what was surely to be one of the most frightening and potentially embarrassing experiences of his life.

Finally, the gong sounded. Immediately the contestants made for the mountain face.

Vital Spark raced as fast as his hooves could carry him. He did his best not to panic as he tried to stick to the trail while he sought out the keys in question. “All right, Vital, think. How are you going to find your way to these keys?” he muttered, even as he did his best to get away from the stampede of competitors. Once he’d gotten into the forest, he slowed down and sat on the hard earth. He closed his eyes and focused. To get too worked up wouldn’t benefit anyone.

The terrain was sloping upwards now, and snow wasn’t too far off from where he now sat, despite the warmth he still felt. Perhaps the aspect of purity that was imbued in the mountain had caused a permanent blanket to fall on its surfaces to aid the Imoogi as they prepared for the ascension that they so desperately sought. The bushes nearby shuffled and moved, but no one seemed nearby.

He watched as flying clouds and gusts of wind across the mountain indicated the desperate or calculated searches each of the contestants performed. And then he thought of the egg. That poor thing was going to be killed before it even had the chance to live. And then a sudden thought occurred to him, and he had an idea. A beautiful, wonderful, awesome idea. He rose and chuckled as he closed his eyes. When he opened them, they glowed white. He scanned the mountain face for a few seconds, taking in the shifting forms of the many competitors before marking the fields that weren’t moving. He grinned as he let the energies drop and raced as fast as his hooves could carry him. He had some keys to pick up.

Vital Spark smiled as he picked up the first key, which had embedded itself into a large rock. He was still shocked at how easily he’d gotten it to give up the key.

“You wouldn’t happen to know a boulder named Tom, would you?”

In an instant, a massive red streak shot up the center of the boulder until it made contact with the key, and then the key popped out of its place. He’d blinked in shock as he picked it up. It was a small thing, only half the size of his hoof, but it was made from well-polished bronze, and held a small ruby mounted in the very top of the ring.

“Uh … thanks.”

The boulder then proceeded to shake before rolling down the side of the hill and out of sight.

“... The guys are never going to believe this.” He shook his head and made his way back towards the first gate.

And now, there he stood. Before him, hovering in mid-air, attached to absolutely nothing, was a large bronze gate. Through the bars, he could see nothing but darkness, as though some enchantment kept him from making out the other side and the challenge within. Then again, perhaps some enchantment did. He carefully levitated the key into place, then lifted his hoof to turn it himself.

There was a creak as the lock clicked and the doors swung open, leaving a black abyss before him. Taking a deep breath, he passed in, casually noting the many tracks that had blended and stirred the earth behind him. It would seem he was not the first to pass through.

The blackness overcame him for a moment before he found himself standing in a large cavern. In front of him, as far as he could see from left to right was a mirror. Beside him, a small pool of water sat with a little spout pouring from the rock and filling the air with the sound of its fall. Beside the pool, a being he assumed was the guardian stood waiting. She was a tall woman with sleek black hair and wide green eyes. Her hands and feet were webbed, and her skin had been dyed a deep blue to match the stone of the pool. Every few moments it seemed almost as if her form were shifting, and as he drew closer, he realized it wasn’t skin he was seeing, but a construct formed out of pure water.

“Welcome, student.” Her bubbly voice echoed inside Vital’s head. “You have found the first gate, and the first test.”

“Thank you. May I ask what the task is to be?”

“Across the many realms lies a world where to tell a lie is to destroy, but to tell a story is to create and expand. Within that world lies a path to a great oracle with three great tests to enter her presence. This gate is a replica of the second test. It is a place that requires absolute honesty and fidelity with oneself. To pass through this gate is to pass through yourself, with all facades torn away. To pass this trial, you must see who you truly are, and you must accept it.”

Vital gulped. “The mirror of truth.”

“Yes,” the naiad’s voice sighed as it echoed through the space.

“... Great.” He sighed and shook his head. “Well, I guess I already know what I’m probably going to see, so I suppose I won’t be driven insane at least.”

“You need not face it if you do not wish. None will think lesser of you for it.”

Vital shook his head. “I’d likely think less of myself for it. Besides, that egg doesn’t deserve to be destroyed like that.”

“Then approach, and meet your true self.” With her task complete, the guardian returned to the pool, her body melting into the pond until nothing remained and the pool continued to gurgle and plop as the water streamed.

Vital spark gulped. He knew he’d likely see Ronoc soon, and who knew what else. He slowly drew up to the mirror and shuddered as he stared at his reflection. He opened his eyes, surprised to see a trembling Unicorn foal and a shaking human boy clinging together in the blackest darkness he had ever seen. A small spherical lantern sat embedded in the ground between them, and a bright crystal pulsed and glowed brightly as the shadows hovered around. He heard the malevolent chuckle, saw the shadows strike. Sometimes they would break through to land a blow, hurting the children. Then, at other times, the light would arc out instead, breaking the shadows apart, and leading to an angry hissing from the shadows.

“The war of light and darkness, metaphor for the eternal struggle between good and evil.” He sighed and shook his head as tears poured down his cheeks. “I’m always struggling with myself.” Then he took a deep breath, braced himself, and walked through the image.

The bright light of the midday sun was a stark contrast to the cave where he’d been only a moment earlier. He heard the sounds of the scavengers and the cry of battle. It would seem that some few of the pupils were desperate enough to resort to violence to claim their keys, rather than risk wasting time searching for their own. He shook his head. “How sad.” And then he moved on.

This time, he found the key hanging on a long tree branch a couple of stories up a tall pine. The tree seemed almost protective of the key as he gently pulled it loose with his magic, like it was trying to keep it in place.

Vital shook his head, but since he felt guilty, as a parting gift, he used a lesser form of the ice spell Clover had taught him to cover the pine with frosty patterns and decorations. “There. Now you’re one of the most beautiful trees on the mountain. He smiled as he left, not even aware of how the tree shook itself happily as its needles whispered in excitement.

A little ways away he found a similar gate to the bronze one, though this one was much larger and ornate and, true to the last gate, made purely out of jade, just like its key. Vital inserted the key in the lock and turned. As he did so, the jade turned to crystal as bright patterns and rainbow light danced in front of him like a kaleidoscope, blinding him in a great flash of color.

When the light faded, he found himself standing in yet another black space. He could hear groaning and grunts of pain. He could smell blood, and that put his hairs on end as he braced himself for combat, his horn glowing. As he pressed forward, he swiveled from time to time. Something was moving in the shadows, but he never could quite see it. The moaning grew louder, but no matter how hard he searched he could never find the source.

Then came the laughter. It was smooth, almost luxurious as it broke through the silence. Out from the shadows, a great blue ram with glowing red eyes and a bell around his neck approached. He sneered down at the Unicorn with a leer that could curdle milk and turn rocks to dust. A sense of timelessness wrapped around him along with the foul stench of decay. He towered above the young stallion, placing him in his shadow.

“So, another comes.”

“... Grogar.”

“And it knows my name. I thought you and your kind had long forgotten about me.”

“Well, to be perfectly honest … you were a pretty crappy villain.”

“WHAT?” Grogar bellowed.

“An ancient ceremony that would seal the Ponies away in your decrepit kingdom forever, oh dear, whatever shall they do? Let’s see. Knock over the cauldron to delay the spell for one, since you only have a limited time there to fulfill your revenge. Oh yeah, and ring an ancient bell that has the power to literally destroy your focus in one ring. A bell, which, might I add, you kept in the kingdom with you, and didn’t destroy when you had the chance. I repeat, crappy villain.”

“You impudent little whelp! I should strike you down where you stand.”

“But you won’t, because either you’re an illusion, or the Kitsune have you on a very, very tight leash. So why don’t you save us both a whole lot of trouble and we just cut to the chase with the trial?”

Grogar chuckled, then pointed to a Kitsune corpse. Its head had been turned at an unnatural angle, and it groaned where it stood. “I am far from bound, little Unicorn.” He sneered. “So you want your trial, do you?” he crooned. “You want your precious treasure?” He chuckled. “And what are you willing to give to gain the power the egg can grant you, boy?”

“I don’t want it for power. I want it to live.”

Grogar burst into a fit of laughter. “Then you’re a bigger fool than I thought. Nopony has the power to hatch that egg. Only its mother can provide the means.”

“Then I can at least give it the respect it deserves.”

A loud cry sounded off in the shadows, followed by several more.

“You know of my power, boy. That much is clear, so you know what I’m capable of.” He smirked as a heavy cage stuffed with Kitsune and other yokai descended before shuddering to a halt just before the floor and bouncing and swinging. They had been badly wounded, torn, lacerated, beaten, and bruised. The cage’s bars glowed with an unholy green light. “They will die should you choose to continue, boy, and they will die painfully. Then I shall call their souls back from the grave to serve in my army.” He laughed malevolently. “And you can’t do a thing to stop me, little novice.”

“Let them go.”

Grogar chuckled. “And why should I, little foal? What I kill, I claim as my own, and you have noth–” he broke off as he hovered in front of the Unicorn. He sniffed his hair, pulling his mane out of place as he inhaled. “That scent. Your soul is … different. How interesting. How … unique.” He stroked his beard as he took in the Unicorn’s appearance, then turned to face the cave, his eyes darting back and forth. “Yes. Very interesting.”

“What do you want, Grogar?”

“Your soul intrigues me, boy. I should very much like to study it.” He licked his lips. “Chaos and order, self-loathing and confidence, love and hate, so many opposites, so complex. And yet … not quite Pony. There is power in that soul. Yes,” he murmured. “I believe I just might.” He grinned. “You’ve intrigued me, boy. I can’t even begin to say how long it’s been since my curiosity was roused like this.” He chuckled. “My terms are these, boy. One soul in exchange for all of these. Your soul, to be exact.”

“What?”

“One life for many. It’s fairly straightforward,” Grogar said. “Let me kill you, and I get to let all of your little friends go. I’ll even sweeten the deal and release this degenerate flea bag,” he said as he motioned to the groaning Kitsune that had shuffled next to him. He chuckled. “That is my offer. Take it or leave it, boy, but one way or another, somepony is going to die.”

A veritable storm raged within Vital Spark. On the one side, Grogar was demanding an eternity of slavery, never finding peace or rest, always obeying, always serving. On the other side, Grogar would put that same fate on everyone in the room, leaving only his soul to survive and live on. Either way, there didn’t seem to be a right answer.

“Would you like some motivation? I’m sure the spectators would love to input their opinion,” Grogar said with a malevolent chuckle as his bell rang and a magical viewing screen appeared.

A golden long-aged Kitsune looked on in shock before weeping and sounded like she was begging Vital in her native tongue. Thanks to a amulet given at the start of the race, her cries had been translated into a language he could understand, and indeed, she was begging for her son to be freed.

A proud Ox Yokai garbed as a warrior snorted as his image appeared. “They were weak to be captured. The boy must save his own soul to continue. They are doomed no matter what he does. He cannot trust a foe like him.” One of the bears proceeded to deck the ox.

“The lady will save them,” one young kit said, grasping his mother's robes. “The lady won’t let that goat have them, right?” His mother said nothing, but wept silently.

The range continued from mothers or siblings to warriors and scribes all giving their voices, and soon they were beginning to drown out each other. The voices became a tidal wave of noise and sound, all telling him to either give his soul or to walk away and save himself.

There was a strain, a single phrase repeated over and over again. Vital could not hear it at first, but as his ears searched for something other than the noise. It began to grow louder to his ears, until he could hear it. The voice rang of crystals and whispered softly in a manner that made him feel calm and safe.

“‘For whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whosoever shall lose his life for my sake shall find it.’ Is that not so, Vital Spark?”

And then the familiar voice was gone as quickly as it had come. Grogar waved a hoof and the window closed.

“Make your choice,” he ordered. “I will wait no longer.”

Vital Spark gaped for a time. He took a shuddering breath. His horn sparked as he closed his eyes. Then he opened them again to stare up at the necromancer. “... I have my answer.”

“And?”

“... Do it.”

With a booming laugh the ram charged up a display of dark energy, which he unleashed in a bright flash of light.

Vital flinched and closed his eyes as he braced for the inevitable death that was surely to come.

… Only to feel an incredibly tiny paw poke his nose. “Boop.” When he opened his eyes he found himself staring at a small yellow bear-like creature with bright white wings and a band on his left ear and a tail like a lion's.

“... Uwah?”

“Congratulations. You passed the test!” the creature said with a laugh. “You know, there aren’t too many folks with enough honor and compassion to do what you just did.”

“... I almost didn’t.”

“But you did. And because you did, you made it to the final track!”

“Um … thanks and all, but … your name wouldn’t happen to be Kiro, would it?”

“Maybe,” the creature answered with folded arms.

“You wouldn’t happen to know a powerful Kitsune magician named Clow Reed, would you?”

“Enough questions,” he said seriously. “You want to carry on or not?”

“Well, yeah, sure, but … was that all just the Illusion?”

“Give the Pony a prize!” kero said, slow clapping as a door appeared behind him.

“You know, you keep that up, and I won’t offer you a spot at the table with me at the emperor’s feast, and they have all the best sweet foods.” Vital smirked as he made his way towards the door.

“Joke’s on you. I already got a spot,” Kero snickered.

“Then say hi to Sakura chan for me.” He smiled. “And give my regards to Yue, too.” Then he passed through the door.

Snow, snow, snow. Everywhere he looked, the Yokai and Kitsune alike were scrounging, sniffing, digging, searching, scanning, doing everything they could to find the keys. Some holes had reached perhaps a half mile deep for all he could tell with the burrowing going on.

“... What gives?” Vital asked. He walked to where one of the Kitsune were frantically shoveling. “Why is everyone digging like this?”

“The keys are buried somewhere around here,” one of them said as he dug.

“Why make it so easy?” Vital’s horn glowed as he reached out towards the snow, only to feel something shove him sharply back. He plopped onto the snow and rubbed his horn. “... The heck?”

“You can’t use magic here,” the kitsune said. “There’s some sort of enchantment over the clearing.

Vital Spark made note of the pile of glass-like pendants tied to leather strings. “What are those supposed to be?”

“Decoys. The real keys are buried somewhere with them. Ten students already made it through to the third trial.”

“Huh. Is that so? I think I’ll take one anyways. They look awesome.” He casually took one and placed it into his saddlebag. “Well, I guess I’ll see you later.”

Careful to find a secluded patch away from the other diggers, Vital Spark channeled the energy again and looked around. The snowbank was alight with little flickers, but even as he extended his senses, he felt the same power in his satchel beside him. He shook his head and tried to stretch further. And then he heard … felt something? It resonated with him, ringing like a bell or a chime. Knowing his time was nearly up, he locked onto the location and marched off as the glow faded from his eyes.

About five minutes later, Vital Spark stood before a vast gate embedded into the side of the mountain. It glistened with frost, and the light refracted through it to scatter rainbows across the snow and through the air.

“Okay, so the door is crystal this time. Got it,” Vital said, doing his best to shield his eyes from the light. “I think I’ll call this place the Rainbow Vale.” He smiled, then backed off. The light was just too bright. He wouldn't’ be able to see where he was going for much longer at this rate. Unfortunately for him, there wasn’t any warning before the snow gave way and he found himself plummeting down into darkness.

With no idea how long he had, Vital Spark Quickly turned himself over and pointed his horn down. It glowed its usual light blue, then it grew before his horn finally shot out a compact ball. As it fell down and down, it expanded while simultaneously lighting up the ravine. About a minute of freefall later, the ball slammed into the ground and spread and inflated until it stood a good twenty feet tall and wide. Vital Spark soon followed suit, only this time, he was cushioned by the magic, and then was flung back up again, though not nearly so far as he had fallen. He laughed as he finally settled down on the makeshift crash cushion. He took a few breaths to steady himself as he slid back down before the mattress disappeared.

“Okay, that was scary, and fun at the same time. What else is the world going to throw at me?” He chuckled nervously before turning to face a titanic glacier of clear, naturally cut ice, but that wasn’t what held him in place. Deep within the surface, he could make out the massive form of a gigantic bird. Its wings were held wide, its eyes intent with focus and scrutiny. Its beak was held open in a mighty shriek of defiance. “... Phoenix. Big phoenix.” He breathed heavily as he looked at the icy tomb. “Are you … real? Were you that egg’s mother?” He placed a hoof against the surface as he took in the detail of the creature. Its talons were curved protectively, as if it had just taken a kill, but there was nothing there. “Why didn’t they tell me about you?”

Vital Spark sighed and shook his head. “Well, I guess I’d better figure out where I am and where I need to go from here.” He pushed the power into his eyes again and looked around. An icy blue surrounded the figure within the ice. Even in death, the thaumic energies the cryophoenix represented remained potent enough to push through the glacier. He frowned. Something felt … different around that aura as well. At the base, beneath the phoenix. He felt something ... multiple somethings, as a matter of fact.

“Son of a–. Why you clever foxes,” he murmured as he let the power ebb again and viewed the world as it was meant to be seen. “Not sure I approve that they put the keys in your grave, though,” he said to the phoenix. He sighed and shook his head. “But I guess that’s just how it is sometimes.” He took a deep breath and charged his horn. “Thank you, magical resonance,” he muttered as the aura of his magic surrounded him. Then he reached through and his hoof entered the ice like it would water. Taking a deep breath, he pushed harder and expanded the spell to encompass him with a bubble before he passed into the structure.

Vision was different inside the ice. For one, everything was absolutely still. There was no sound, no movement, no life except for him. In a sense, it was peaceful. In a sense, it was eerie. It was like looking up at the word from the bottom of a pool, only for the water to remain perfectly still, so the pattern of light remained the same no matter what. Eventually he came to a large block of ice where a series of pedestals held the crystal keys in place. Each had been embedded with a clear diamond in its loop.

Knowing he likely only had a certain amount of air that the ice would provide him inside his bubble, Vital quickly grabbed one of the keys from its pedestal and stowed it in his pack. As he turned to go, a loud rumble shook the ice, and he looked up to see the great talons of the bird descending. He tried to run, but something shoved his magic aside, causing his hooves to be locked in place, even as the rest of him struggled to find release. The talons rested on top of his bubble and stayed there, sending torrents of cold over it and through the floor to maintain the icy hold.

“What gives?” Vital shouted. Nobody responded. The body of the phoenix had returned to its statuesque state. He continued to struggle until he started to feel lightheaded. Then he forced himself to calm down. “Okay. Okay. Relax. This has to be part of the challenge. They wouldn’t just leave you to be stuck here, so there has to be a solution. Think.”

And as he did so, he thought of another great phoenix locked in ice in another world far, far away. He recalled the pendant and its magic stone that directed a group of heroes to the majestic creature’s resting place. He recalled the magic that stone held, and what it could do, and he smiled.

“So that’s the trick, is it?” Vital chuckled as he pulled open the saddle bag with his teeth and levitated the pendant out. He carefully tied it around his neck, then pumped his magic into it, causing the bubble to contract to make up for the strain. Slowly the pendant began to glow, then the shape of a brilliant blue phoenix formed on the stone. The stone itself darkened and dyed a magnificent blue as the phoenix lightened to stand out against the backdrop of what now was a polished dark navy blue stone. The phoenix on the pendant spread its wings and glowed before a light arced up and into the ice to hit the great bird’s foot. After a few restless moments, the foot began to retract again. The cold dispersed from his hooves, allowing his magic to make him mobile once more as he gradually made his way back out. Everything looked the same, but the phoenix glowed and shifted on the pendant to form an arrow to guide his path.

At long last he emerged from the ice block and collapsed into the snow, breathing heavily as he allowed himself a brief rest. After a good five minutes or so, he got back to his hooves and started the trek back up the ravine. He’d used enough magic as it was. Better to save it up for when he really needed it. It wasn’t like he didn’t have the time with all the others still searching in the meadow. He gave a tired wave and a smile as he passed the hunters by. He’d wanted to tell them what he’d found, but something bound his tongue, just like when he’d tried talking about Harmony with anyone. He was able to explain about his pendant to an extent, but he couldn’t say much more.

When he reached the crystal doors, he gave a tired smile, and pulled out the key. He carefully inserted it before turning the shaft, and let the warm light wash over him.

When his vision cleared he stood in another massive cavern, but this one was far larger than the others, and much more ancient looking. Marble pillars stood proudly along the edges of his vision, and two large stands held blazing fires to light the area. Carved into the opposite wall were two stone doors, and between them, hissing threateningly, was what Vital at first took to be two large serpents. As he drew closer, he soon realised it was a single serpent with two large heads. Its scales were sickly-green with a yellow underbelly, and deadly, sharp fangs hung from its mouth.

“Welcome to the final gate,” one head began.

“The final test yet awaits,” the other head continued with a sibilant hiss.

“Behind one door you will find your prize,” the other hissed.

“Behind the second you will feed the flies.”

“One head tells truths, and the other just lies.”

“One question you ask, and then determine your path,” the cryptic poem ended abruptly.

Vital cocked his head as he looked at them both. Inside, he couldn’t help but laugh. This was the last of the three trials? He’d had to solve this one in the tenth grade! With a confident air about him, he smiled and spoke. “What would the other head say if I asked it which door was safe?”

The head looked at him for a moment before giving a laugh. “Thatsss the firsst time sssomeone’ss assked that all day!” he said, motioning to his brother’s door.

Vital grinned. “Then I guess I’m taking your door.”

“Yes,” the head nodded and hissed his laughter.

“Thanks for the fun. Uh, if you don’t mind, since I already know the right answer and made my choice, how many others have made it through?”

“Half a dozen or so,” the head answered. “Most have been sent back to the start.”

“Wow. Wasn’t expecting that,” Vital said with some surprise. “Well, wish me luck, boys. I’m off to the final test.” He passed into the gate and entered a large plateau looking over the mountain’s edge. A large nest had been woven out of bamboo shoots off to the side, but it was completely empty. Over to the side, he noticed a pair of Kitsune turned to face him.

“Um … hello?” he asked, waving a little hesitantly.

Beyond the ninjas stood an armored winged figure who barred the way, swords crossed, while behind them, a familiar grey kitsune was currently holding the egg and drinking a cup of tea as he expertly moved out of the way of a younger kitsune attempting to grab it. The egg was slightly larger than a baseball, and its shell was edged and faceted like a large white gemstone with small blue sapphire-like bumps sticking out from it.

“So … what’s going on here?” Vital Spark asked as he approached the ninjas.

“None shall pass until the next contestant is done. This test must be handled one at a time, first come first served,” a familiar voice spoke echoed from the armor.

“... Grif? Is that you?” Vital asked as he peered at the armor in question.

"Uh ... no?" Grif’s voice said unconvincingly. “I’ve never heard of this person before.”

“Says the armored figure in Equish.”

“Lots of people speak Equish.”

“Is that so?” he asked casually in Draconic.

“I’m supposed to be neutral in this. Might not seem that way if they realize we know each other,” Grif noted.

“Like I’d actually allow any special treatment anyways. I always follow the rules,” Vital said truthfully as he sat down on his rump. “So how long does the trial go? Till the person gives up?” he asked in Equish.

“Or they manage to get the egg from the one guarding it.”

“We’re going to be here a while, aren’t we?” he asked as he watched a particularly painful face plant take place for the younger Kitsune.

“You just got here. I’ve been here practically all day.”

“... Why would you be up here all day when the challenge started at noon?”

“Set up, last minute planning, complimentary pastries.”

“Now I know it’s you.”

“You know nothing.”

“Your Jedi mind tricks are no match for me,” Vital said, once again in Draconic.

“He who knows does not speak, he who speaks does not know.”

Vital Spark chuckled, then bowed. “Truly, I am no match for your keen wit.”

Two hours later, Vital Spark groaned. “Just how long are they going to keep at this?”

“Your should be up any second now,” Grif said as one of the ninjas flew over his head. “Well look at that. It’s your turn.”

“So what, that counts as a ring out?”

“Well, the guy’s unconscious, so I really don’t think he can argue,” Grif noted, pointing to the limp form.

“... Point taken.” He gulped as he approached the old Kitsune. “Hello, Master Iroh.”

“Ah. Hello, my young friend. I take it you are the next one to try and take this egg?” he asked, sipping his tea.

“I guess so. Aren’t you going to finish your tea? I can wait if you’d prefer.”

“No need. Just try what you will.”

“Mind if I ask a few questions?”

“I encourage you to ask questions, my young friend. I only do not guarantee an answer.”

“So what would happen if I were to try to remove the egg with telekinesis?”

“You can’t,” Iroh said with a simple shrug.

“As in it’s against the rules, or you’d break the spell, or you’d attack, or is there some sort of anti-magic field?”

“Yes,” Iroh said, taking another drink.

“You’ve been spending time with Grif, haven’t you?” Vital asked as he facehoofed.

“Perhaps.” Iroh shrugged noncommittally.

“And what would happen if I were to try to grab the egg while you were distracted?”

“Ninjas work for many years in the art of misdirection and trickery. We all know that tactic worked out so well for them.”

“... Good point. Then what would you suggest?”

“Try something unexpected.”

Vital shrugged. “Fair enough.” He approached the Kitsune and his precious cargo and smiled. “May I please have the egg?”

“Of course you can, my friend,” he said. And he handed the egg to Vital.

In a flash of light, they were back at the base of the mountain again with all the rest of the contestants. Vital was on top of a great pavilion where the emperor stood waiting. Iroh stood by Vital Spark’s side and patted his back while Grif stood fully disrobed of his fancy armor with the runner-ups.

“Congratulations, my friend,” the emperor offered to the Unicorn as he approached.

“Um … thank you, Sir.” Vital Spark bowed his head. “Arigato gozaimasu.”

The crowd erupted into cheers and applause. Meanwhile, Clover gave a satisfied nod as a hint of a smile touched her lips.

Grif looked over the items he had unloaded from the gantrithor, checking them off on a clipboard as he did so.

“Sacred Gryphon statues of gold, silver, amethyst, and platinum; ceremonial weapons; larger gemstones; books; gold; silver; and several casks of wine.” Grif nodded. “I hope this is an okay tribute after everything the emperor has done for us. I probably should have brought more, don’t you think?” He looked to Pensword.

“I think this is a good trade,” Pensword answered. “They will be fine gifts, at least as long as he is not seeing this as Tribute from your clan for his nation. I don’t want an opium war on our hooves,” he muttered as he looked at the dream catchers, swords, tomahawks, and pelts of many different creatures, all non-sentient. “I feel the gifts I bring are not as grand as yours, but they mean a lot in our culture, from one high chief to another.”

“The gifts I bring were torn from the bloody talons of my own people by me, sometimes literally. You didn’t have to kill any Thestrals for yours, so I think at least in a spiritual sense you win there,” Grif offered.

“Let us just drop that subject.” He paused as his right ear twitched. “I hear Vital walking down the hallway. I wonder how he is handling the fact he now owns one of the rarest and most valuable magical reagents in the world. You think Clover is going to teach him some potion or something?” Pensword asked, thinking along the same lines of those that were at the contest.

“Dunno,” Grif said as he finished his checklist. “Do you think some of your people would mind helping with the presentation? I don’t trust any of the Gryphons I brought not to lose their heads in there. It’s a lot to take in.”

“I can give some of my Thestral and old Gryphon Slayers to help,” Pensword agreed. “As long as you are present for the presenting of my Thestral gifts.” He paused. “And Luna’s gift as well.” His eyes moving to a silver chest engraved with motifs of acts committed long ago by the Lunar Princess. “I do not know what is in that chest, but I know I need more than myself there when it is presented.”

“I’m curious, myself. If I remember correctly, Celestia had to offer up everfire to get the emperor to agree to meet with her, and that was over five hundred years ago. I wonder what Luna believes is equal to that.”

“I’m putting my money on moonstones. They’re a rare magical item back on Earth. I wouldn’t be surprised if they were rare here, too. And as symbols of purity, they would act as excellent warding charms against demons and other dark forces,” Vital said as he entered the room. “Working on what to give the Emperor?” he asked inquiringly.

“No, just debating what Luna gave the Emperor. We have our gifts already. With you winning that contest, you are exempt from giving a gift, as you have been given a high honor. You will dine at his table, with Clover at your side.” Pensword smiled at the shocked looks. “What? I listen when I can.”

“You should feel glad.” Grif nodded. “You and Hammer Strike get the glory this time.”

“I’m not so sure. I kinda wanted to hang out with you guys. Besides, I wanted to meet Kero’s master. He never told me whether it was Sakura or Clow Reed.”

“How do you know so many of these Kitsunes’ names already?” Pensword asked in utter bafflement. “You might be unnerving them.”

“Ask Matthew,” Grif said as he finished packing the last chest.

“It’s something that leaked over to Earth. He’d be able to fill you in,” Vital Spark clarified.

“If you say so. I will do that tonight, when I won’t be distracted so easily.” He paused a moment, then smiled. “So how does it feel winning your first contest?”

“Weird,” Vital admitted. “Especially with the third key challenge. Was that supposed to be a conjuration, or was that the real resting place for the egg’s mother? It just … doesn’t make sense to me. … Then again, I cast a spell that let me phase through solid ice like it wasn’t even there. You’d think I’d be used to stuff not making sense by now.”

“We have a Pony back home who warps reality, and may be an eldritch abomination. Yeah, I’d say you should be used to this by now.” Grif shook his head. “As for the phoenix, even if I knew, I couldn’t tell you. They treat cryophoenix with high praise here. Something about the whole controlling ice thing that marvels them.”

“Ice is an opposite to fire. In theory, the cryophoenix has the power to wipe out the entire kitsune empire if it deems that necessary.”

“Well, on that grim note, as soon as everyone's ready, we can go,” Grif said.

“I am ready to go,” Pensword answered as he finished bundling his gifts.

“I guess I need to get over with Hammer Strike and Clover. See you guys at the banquet.”

“See you later.” Pensword smiled and waved.

“... If I survive,” Vital muttered.

“You will. You survived the contest,” Pensword answered with a cheeky grin.

“I hope you get bombarded by nobles when we get home,” Vital said as he slammed the screen door shut behind him.

Pensword frowned. “I am. We are going to announce Moon River’s betrothal.”

“Touchy,” Grif noted, staring at the door.

“I agree. Was I ever that touchy?”

“Yes, but you had just lost everything,” Grif noted.

“Touche,” Pensword answered. “Still, are you ready? Shall we head to the feast?”

“You take the front, and I’ll take the back. We’ll have a bit of a train, but it shouldn’t take too long to get there.”

Pensword nodded in agreement as he flapped his wings to lift the front. He paused to let out a whinny, calling his troops over to help.

The train marched from the Gantrithor’s dock down the street with goods being carried in a central column, every five feet saw four armed guards marching in time beside the train. At the front, one of the Thestrals had taken over for Pensword to allow him the freedom to walk in his full dress armor at the front to present. Concord sat proudly on his back as he marched with Lunar Fang and Fox Feather on either side.

Grif and Avalon followed carefully behind. Avalon wore her usual robes with her focus hanging visibly around her neck, while Grif walked in full battle dress with Vigilance and Vengeance beside him.

“Don’t be nervous,” Grif said to Avalon as they moved, noting some tension in her movements at her focus being on display.

“I know I shouldn’t be, but … I can’t really help it. I guess it’ll go away over time.” She sighed and did her best to loosen up. “Better?”

“Yes. Don’t worry. I’m right here.” It took them close to half an hour before they finally entered the palace. Stopping right outside the banquet hall, Grif and Pensword entered first with their wives, followed by the train of their offerings. “You want to go first or second?” Grif asked in a hushed tone.

“I’d better go first. No offense, but I am one of the ranked officers. So you enter after I do, but we both enter with our wives.” He took a steady breath, smiled, and stepped forward with both mares on either hoof.

“The floor is yours,” Grif said before he and Avalon followed behind.

Pensword entered the room to the halfway point, Bowed low, took five steps forward, and bowed again. Two steps behind him, his wives followed suit. He moved to stand five paces away from the table and bowed, then spread his wings out until their tips touched the ground on either side of his muzzle. He was doing his best to quiet and distract Matthew from this part of the ceremony, and for the moment, it was working. It helped that Pensword had bribed him with the promise of a steamship to play around with whenever he wanted later down the line.

“Please stand and address the emperor,” the translator said after receiving a nod from said emperor.

Pensword rose and began his address. “Supreme ruler of all Neighpon, it is with great honor that I stand before you in your court.” He mentally sighed at having to make it two vessels, adding a stern wheeler to it, as well as a private mini railroad. “I thank you for the generosity of these last few days. I thank you for housing foreigners in your walls. I wish to present you a few small tokens of our thanks. With your divine permission, may I have some of my warriors enter to present these tokens from our chiefs to you?”

With a nod of the vulpine head, Pensword’s friends and warriors from the Third Gryphon War stepped forward and lay down bundles of fur, unwrapping them. They presented furs of beasts, as well as emblems of their tribes, though they were incredibly careful not to include any fox pelts in the process.

Pensword slowly removed a large item from his saddle bags. “I present to you a dream catcher personally crafted by High Chieftess Luna, using feathers from her own wings to add her magic to the wards, as well as mine to add strength.” He laid it down carefully on a small wild rabbit pelt. “It will guard you as you take your path across the dream plane.”

Two burly Thestrals stepped forward, carrying the silver chest Luna had forged on either end like the Ark of the Covenant with two long silver-plated rods.

“Finally, as requested by my own Princess, I present to you Princess High Chieftess Luna’s personal gift and gesture of goodwill.”

The warriors bent low and unhitched themselves from their burden. With the emperor’s permission, Pensword stepped forward to the chest and opened it. Laying on a silver silk cushion sat a single glass wine bottle filled with a silvery liquid that seemed to ebb and flow as if under it’s own invisible current. It glowed gently in an almost calming way. On either side of the bottle, two large ornate gauntlets of a dark blue metal that showed highly detailed images of the animals of the Thestral tribes rested.

The emperor and most of the court could only stare for a few moments before the emperor finally found his tongue.

“We shall look forward to a standard visit by the Princess when possible. Please send our thanks for her gift, and we thank you as well for your own generosity.”

Pensword bowed low again, without speaking. He stepped back a few more steps and bowed another time before stepping to the side to let the next group enter the room. Lunar Fang promptly gave him a playful smack on the back of the head to wake him up out of his daze.

“Not too much, dear,” she warned.

Pensword chuckled nervously. “Yes, dear.”

Much as pensword had done, Grif repeated the ritual, bowing three times. When he was acknowledged, Grif stood tall. “As my friend Pensword has said, you have been generous with us foreigners in your lands. You have given us food, cared for us, and provided for our needs. Unfortunately, I cannot offer the great culture that the commander has given you. I am but a ronin, giving my sword to those who can afford it and taking my enemies’ possessions. I only hope my gift pleases you.” He gave the signal to the door, and the Thestrals proceeded to bring in several large chests as well as four large oak barrels.

“From my time in the Third Gryphon War, I have collected many things. Some are priceless treasures, some mere baubles, but the finest of what I can offer, I have here.” Grif removed Vigilance from its sheath and expertly opened the first chest with a flick of the blade, revealing piles of gold beaks. The crowd didn’t seem impressed. It was just more gold, after all. Grif opened the second chest revealing the many statuettes carved from a multitude of materials. These were considered more impressive, but still not outstanding. The weapons that were revealed next gained a few gasps. Many eyes, including the emperor's, ran over the curved daggers and straight swords curiously. It was the final two chests, however, that got a gasp from the room and a greedy stare from more than a few scholars.

“I have here a collection of fifty two of Equestria's most notable authors and theorists gathered together in over two hundred volumes ranging from fiction to magical theory,” Grif said. “I do hope these books will add to your already spectacular stores of knowledge. And finally, I have four barrels of the finest cherry wine from dodge junction, renowned internationally for their quality red and yellow cherries.”

The emperor nodded his approval.

“We thank you for your gifts. We especially look forward to looking into this new knowledge of which you have spoken.”

With a bow, Grif and Avalon moved over to join Pensword, his wife, and wife-to-be before they were shown to their table.

Next came Hammer Strike, Rarity, Clover, and Vital Spark, the four chosen to have the most esteemed honor of sitting by the emperor and his council at his table. Once more, they had been decked in their finest kimonos, and as they approached, Clover conjured a lotus blossom to place before the empress. Two more orbs of light emerged from its center and flew before the king and Haku before taking the shape of a cherry blossom before the magician, and a snapdragon in front of the ruler.

“I have greatly enjoyed my time here,” Clover said respectfully. “Thank you for letting me observe your culture.”

The emperor gave her a curt nod before returning to his meal as he talked with his current ministers while the four took their place nearby.

The rest of the group proceeded to make their way in to take their seats.

When the feast was well underway, Haku whispered to the emperor. He nodded his head gravely and clapped loudly to get the meeting hall’s attention.

The emperor spoke in Neighponese, and the translator seemed to believe it wasn’t necessary to translate, so only Hammer Strike really picked up what was said. “Master Haku has called the warrior Ping to speak with him.”

It took some time, but at last Ping arrived in full battle armor with sword attached, and bowed, as was customary. “You summoned me, my emperor?”

“Master Haku is the one who has sought your presence, Warrior Ping,” the emperor said. “Speak with him.”

Ping turned to face Haku’s stern and impassive gaze.

“Ping, you have served the emperor well, and you have served me well in escorting Sai to deliver my request. You have escorted a Pony who is beyond the worth of all save my closest treasures, all save for my dear granddaughter.” He maintained a carefully composed expression, even as Ping’s tail twitched. “I have heard that you took some fascination with the peoples of Equestria, its culture, its weapons, its fighting styles, as any warrior would. You have risen through the ranks of your peers with a fluidity and grace that would have made my brother Kurama truly proud. You honor your blade, you honor your family, and now it is time for you to receive your reward.” He smiled knowingly as a tear trickled down his cheek. “I have spoken with my oldest and dearest friend, and he has agreed. Ping, in honor of your services, you shall be given the privilege of returning to Equestria with our visitors to learn at the talons and hooves of the best teachers a warrior can ask for.”

He pulled out an intricately crafted, very long sword from a polished black metal sheath to reveal a diamond-infused blade with the image of a pure white dragon circling a maiden engraved just above the hilt. “Kurama and I had this specially commissioned from Gakushu long ago at the instruction of one of the shrine priestesses. It is time for it and its intended owner to find their own path.” He presented the sword and its sheath to Ping.

“I … don’t know what to say.”

Haku stepped down and placed the sword in Ping’s hands. “Say yes. Do what you have always wished.” He paused, his voice thick with suppressed emotion. “And go with my blessing.”

Ping was silent for a time as he clutched the nodachi. His arms trembled. Then he felt the arms around him, arms that he had always known to be strong and fit, now thin and frail with age, and perhaps with something more. Ping shuddered as he felt the poison slowly infecting the old fox. The wounds may have healed, but the bite would inevitably take its toll in due time.

“Live well, Nanami,” Haku whispered. “For both of us.” Then he broke the embrace and stepped back, clearing his throat. “You have been given leave for the rest of the night. Go pack your things, and prepare for your journey. You leave in the morning.”

“Y–yes, Sir.” Nanami stared, blindsided at what her grandfather had just said and done. She now knew why he had been so intent to visit her, and yet he had never had the courage to tell her. She haltingly made her way past the banquet tables in a daze, the sword cradled in her arms like an old friend.

“And bow to your senseis, boy!” Haku snapped, though there was a playful smirk on his face, even as Nanami turned woodenly to him, and then to Hammer Strike and Grif. She bowed to each, then raced out of the room as quickly as she could manage.

“Was it something I said?” Haku asked. He wiped his eyes as he made his way back to his seat. “My apologies. Come. Let us resume.”

The day had finally arrived, and the group was working to finish up their affairs, which in Grif’s case meant handling the movements of crates of tea, random delicacies, and several large iced boxes of frozen sushi.

“It’ll be good to enjoy some of this stuff for a while,” Grif said. “Are you sure you can keep that ice until we get home?”

“Keep it up? No. Conjure to restock, though? That I can do no problem.” Vital smiled as he popped a piece of sushi into his mouth.

“Good, because I am going to enjoy this while it lasts,” Pensword spoke with a grin as he exposed a fang.

“I’m just hoping that some of the chefs will be able to replicate this stuff from examination,” Grif said, helping himself to a spicy tuna roll. “Anyways, this is my cargo. Did you guys have anything that needed loading?”

“Cryo’s already waiting back in the main quarters,” Vital Spark said. “And my stuff is packed up in the drawers, so yeah, all good on my end.”

“Cryo?” Pensword asked in confusion, shooting his head up from chewing on some of the sushi that was provided for them before they were to head out.

“You know, the cryophoenix egg. I had to call it something, so I went with Cryo.”

“You named … you name the egg? Why?”

“Because it’s still a living thing,” Grif said, “or at least we hope there’s still something alive in there.”

“Pretty sure there is. Shawn did a thaumic check on it earlier. Cryo’s alive and well,” Vital said.

“So you just need to release the phoenix inside?” Grif asked with a grin on his face as he started humming a tune.

“You know, it’s funny you should mention that, Grif. You did know about the huge iceberg I had to enter with a certain phoenix inside of it, right?”

“Unfortunately, there is no select group of heroes who could be used to revive it this time, my friend.”

“Wait, you want to release the giant Articuno?” Pensword asked in confusion. He then proceeded to blink rapidly in surprise, followed by, “... What is an Articuno?”

“We’ll tell you when you’re older,” Grif said, patting Pensword on the head.

Vital Spark burst into a fit of laughter.

Pensword pouted. “I feel like you are making fun of me.”

Did you make sure the girls are onboard?” Grif asked Pensword.

“Yes, they are onboard the ship right now.” Pensword looked around him. “I doubt I will be coming back again.”

“Well, we still got to meet with Hammer Strike for a formal goodbye,” Grif noted. “It was fun, but I’ll look forward to getting home.”

“Right.” Pensword paused as his ears twitched. He looked at one of the chests being loaded up. His gaze remained suspicious for a time before he finally shrugged and turned back to Grif again. “Lead the way.”

The group made their way towards where Hammer Strike stood before a small group of kitsune. “We’re all loaded up,” Grif told him. “All cargo present and accounted for.”

“All right, then. Let’s get going. I don’t know how long this’ll take.”

“I hope to have a nice trip home. Also, do you think we could stop for a day for Fox Feather’s and my wedding?” Pensword asked.

“You know there is this little island off the coast Shrial and I found at the end of the war,” Grif said. “I think it might be a good location for a ceremony.”

“With only those friends and family, I like that. That is what she and I wanted,” Pensword answered with a content smile.

“Just need to direct the ship, and we can make that stop,” Hammer Strike replied.

The gathering at the Gantrithor was more like a great carnival than an assembly. The emperor and all of his cabinet stood by with Haku as they stared up at the mighty vessel once more. The many citizens of the great capital had emptied to watch the warship take off for its return journey, and to bid farewell to the noble warrior who would doubtless have a great deal of training to come. A virtual palisade of fireworks and cannons had been set up to see the ship off and to help banish evil spirits to see them on the way.

Haku stepped forward to wish a final farewell to his teacher, mentor, and for nearly six years, his father. “I am sorry we couldn’t meet again until now, but I am glad we were able to spend this time together. Live well, Hammer Strike.” He bent down and embraced the Pony lord. “And take care of that egg,” he whispered. “There are many who would seek to steal it.” His eyes darted left and right. “We do not speak of our cousins often, Hammer Strike, and I dare not speak their names here, but that power is a beacon to them. They will come for it. We are the guardians of history and lore. They are the guardians of power, and the knowledge to wield it.”

“Let them come.” Hammer Strike smirked before it turned into a soft smile. “I hope to see you at least one more time, Haku.”

Haku chuckled. “Perhaps fate will be kind enough to let us. Until then, I will at least keep correspondence with you, and I hope you will with me as well.”

“Of course.”

Haku grinned. “My thanks for the dragonfire link.”

“It makes communication so much easier than all those years ago.” Hammer Strike chuckled.

“I still can’t help but wonder how you got the dragons to agree to let you use their fire in such a way.”

“...I have my ways.”

Haku chuckled. “I’m sure you do. Knowing you, you could probably punch right through their scales if you put your mind to it.”

“I’m sure I can, considering I... “ Hammer Strike took a breath. “Yeah, already broken through dragon bone and scale.”

“... I see. We will have much to write about, it seems. Please, give my thanks to your friends for coming to visit our capital. It is my hope that your lives have been enriched by our culture, for you surely have enriched our own with yours over the centuries.” He bowed, using his staff for a support. “I thank you.”

“I’m glad to have helped. And thank you for convincing them to let us visit.”

He smirked. “I had a good teacher. Most stubborn creature I’ve ever met. I guess he had an influence on me.”

“Me? Stubborn? Never.” Hammer Strike laughed.

The Gantrithor lifted off with a great wind as its thrusters activated, causing many kits to fall over as other older Kitsune raised barriers to protect against the buffetings. At last, the ship was far enough in the air that it could hover without difficulty, and the fireworks began to go off, filling the sky with vivid patterns of dragons, phoenixes, and lastly, a picture of a certain scarred Earth Pony with three young kits standing together. With the blessing of the emperor upon the vessel, and the exorcising effects of the fireworks and firecrackers, the ship began its long journey back to Equestria.

Surprisingly the liftoff within the ship was smooth, and this time around, the acceleration was gradual enough not to knock everypony to the ground. But somewhere deep in the bowels of the ship’s store rooms, three bundles moved and snickered as they opened briefly to reveal three very different kitsune heads. One was broad and heavy set with chubby cheeks and thick fur around his ruff. The second had a black spot over one eye and perpetually squinted from said eye. The third was thin and reedy with long ears and identical black swirling markings that trailed down from his tear ducts to give him a mischievous look. Carefully, they looked up over the rim of the box they had snuck into to be stored on the ship. As one, their ears twitched, and the three immediately ducked back down and sealed up their hiding places once more.

Kahn stayed quiet as he scanned the area, having already heard the movement, his sharp eyes worked in tandem with his ears to pick up where the sounds could be coming from. His wings hovered over some light blades holstered at his side that could be thrown with the wind his wings generated for lift. After several moments he seemed to turn around and leave the room.

“Is he gone yet?” a mild, calm voice asked.

It was immediately shushed. “Are you crazy, Chien-Po? You’re gonna get us caught!” a more nasally tenor voice whispered.

“Be quiet, the both of ya!” Two grunts of pain followed.

“Sorry, Yao,” they both muttered.

“Yes. Your voices grate on my nerves like cheese against a grater,” a voice said as the sacks were sent tumbling to the floor one by one before they were cut open with a single vertical slice. “Now the likelihood of your heads going to the bridge still attached to your bodies depends on your answer to my next question.” Kahn slammed his talons down on Yao’s chest as he reached for his sword. “Who ... are ... you?”

The middle one slid up on his knees. “His name is Yao, I’m Ling, and that’s Chien-Po. We were just stowing away to stay with Ping, honest! Please don’t kill us!”

“Ling, remind me to kill you later,” Yao growled as he struggled under Khan’s talons.

“Here is what we are going to do, my friends.” In a sudden flash of movement and feathers, Kahn had Ling restrained from behind. One of Ling’s arms was twisted behind him, so he was forced to lean back. Kahn’s other hand held a knife to Ling’s throat. “You two are going to get up nice and slowly, and drop your weapons. You will then move ahead of me out of the cargo hold number fourteen and into the hallway while we take a nice trip to the bridge. Move too slowly, he dies. Move too quickly, he dies. Try anything funny, and...?”

“He dies?” Chien-Po asked.

“Very good. Now then, my friends, let's begin.”

“... And kahn brought the three of them down to us,” Grif told the assembled foals, taking slow, deliberate sweeps amongst the crowds. “But by that time, we were too far away to go back. Now what would you have done?”

“Make them walk the plank!” Pipsqueak offered.

“Tempting,” Grif admitted. “Sadly, though, they turned out to be Ping’s friends, so after a long argument, we made them clean up decks nine through fifteen for the rest of the trip. It took several days. They didn’t even get to come up when we stopped for Pensword and Fox Feather’s ceremony.” Grif nodded to the couple in question in their little corner of the Punch Bowl.

Pensword smirked. “Which will be a story for another day. But it deals with lost rings and chaos across three decks.” He chuckled softly as Fox Feather whispered something into his ear. He continued, “Have to admit, those three’s loyalty to Ping is so strong they risked a lot of things and a lot of problems just to stay with them. If anything, they remind me of a few of you,” he spoke, discreetly giving a look to the CMC, Dinky, and Pip.

“But finally, we decided it was best to keep them with us. Naturally, after assuring this wouldn’t start a war, and that's…” Grif, having made his way in front of the group, again turned around and spread his wings wide. “How we saved the world, and are the greatest.”

The adults didn’t get the ending at all, but the foals erupted into loud and thunderous cheering.

99 - The Long Trail’s Midpoint

Extended Holiday
Ch: 99 The Long Trail’s Midpoint
Act 15

Discord’s prophecy turned out true as, later that afternoon, Pinkie Pie appeared at New Unity. Necessary parties had been put off until the only option was for Pinkie to take all the party-worthy reasons of the last few months and condense them into one super amazing party extravaganza, which she explained in a full-on broadway musical number complete with prepared props and backgrounds, extras, and pyrotechnics.

Having finished her invites and press-ganged two thirds of Ponyville’s population into helping, the pink Pony had somehow produced a tent large enough to cover five blocks, and hadn’t been seen within the last two days. Finally, the time for the party had arrived. Grif, Vital Spark, Pensword, and Hammer Strike found themselves standing in Ponyville surrounded by their families, friends, and fiancé in Hammer Strike’s case. Oh, and then there was the matter of the small addition of approximately 75% of New Unity’s active staff and population, most of the Bladefeather clan, and nearly half of Ponyville looking up at possibly the biggest banner any of them had ever seen.

“That is, without a shadow of a doubt, the largest banner I have ever seen,” Grif stated as he looked up at the brightly painted monstrosity.

“Well, at least she knows how to really set up a surprise?” Vital Spark said.

“Reminds me of Unity Day back at training,” Pensword said with a smile as fond memories of a white Pegasus with a blond poofy mane flooded his mind.

“That is a lot of events missed in a few months…” Hammer Strike commented as he looked to the banner.

“I guess we should go inside?” Grif asked, somewhat unsure. It felt kind of foreboding.

“Of course you should, silly! The whole party’s for all of you!” Pinkie said as she suddenly appeared from behind. “And that includes you, and you, and you, and you, oh, and especially you!” she said as she continued to randomly pop up behind various Gryphons and Ponies before leaving behind a little treat for them to enjoy before the main event.

Pensword shook his head and smiled as he entered the tent. He was very happy that this was time to celebrate and just relax. This party was going to be amazing, and he would enjoy spending time with his friends in such a casual setting. Faust knew they deserved it.

In a sudden flash of light, the tent disappeared to reveal stall after stall lining the streets with sweet treats, confections, savory park foods, carnival games, tables, grills, and lots and lots of cake.

“I now proclaim this party officially started!” Pinkie cheered as she fired off her confetti cannon.

“Well, I see some Thestrals treats. I am going to go there first. I’ll meet you all later,” Pensword said. His mouth watered as he smelled the roasted fruit bats on a stick. “And Moony, do not pull….” he paused as he realized he had gone back in time in his head. “Just don’t go pulling pranks.”

He got kissed by Lunar Fang for using a contraction before he whispered into Lunar Fang’s ear, and she returned, both barely audible.

“Well, girls, shall we see what's on the menu?” Grif asked, turning to Shrial and Avalon.

“I think we can live with that,” Avalon said. Shrial agreed.

“So…” Hammer Strike started. “Uh, what now?”

“We have fun, of course,” Rarity said with a sly smile. “You know, that mysterious thing that somehow makes you laugh and smile, so you can work those muscles you hardly ever use?”

“I don’t know. That sounds pretty challenging,” Hammer Strike replied with a smile.

“Shall we see if you’re up to the test?”

“We shall.”

“I don’t know about you guys, but I think I’m going to try my hoof at the shooting gallery. I love me some good target practice,” Vital said.

For the next two hours the many guests proceeded to enjoy the food, music, games and other such party activities in fine spirits. They probably would have kept on doing so had discord not suddenly popped into existence out of a large vanilla pudding, scaring several Ponies half to death.

“Hel–lo, everypony!” He threw his hands into the air and a series of streamers and confetti rained down. “That’s right, the life of the party’s arrived. It’s me, Discord!” He grinned as several miniature Discords proceeded to crow on their trumpets and a random applause sounded out of nowhere. He bowed. “Oh, thank you so much. You’re far too kind.” The applause continued, and he started to tear up. “Oh, you love me. You really love me!”

“I hope you have a good reason for that, Discord,” Hammer Strike commented as he quietly looked to said pudding.

Discord froze in mid-air before shattering onto the floor. The fragment of his mouth spoke hurriedly. “You know, we’re not in New Unity. I haven’t broken any of your rules.” In a flash of white light, he appeared above the trembling Ponies and proceeded to eat some cotton candy cloud. “Anyways, I came here because I have a message for those humans. As it turns out, I do have a way to finally get them back home. It won’t be easy, mind you, but for such … dear friends, I’ve been able to make it safe and foolproof. I hope you’re happy.” He harrumphed as he daintily drank some chocolate rain from beneath said cloud.

Hammer Strike couldn’t find anything to say at that. He looked around, mentally marking where Vital, Grif, and Pensword were before he finally managed to swallow his anger and pride to say something he never thought he would ever be telling the Draconequus. “Thank you, Discord. I will alert the others.”

Discord’s jaw dropped, quite literally. “That’s it? No threats? No trying to beat me up? You’re just going to … thank me?”

“I mean, do you want me to threaten you, possibly try to beat you up?” Hammer Strike asked.

“I’m perfectly fine, thank you,” Discord said as he turned away. Then he gasped and smiled. “Is that Fluttershy I see over there? Oh, goody. I can’t wait to show her how to win at ring toss.”

Pensword waited for Discord to leave before walking over to Hammer Strike. “Did I hear correctly? That he… can send the humans home?” He shook his head, tossing his mane. “We’ll need to talk to him later, in private. I want to know just what it is he needs to do. He is a being of chaos, after all, so there has to be some catch to this.”

Hammer Strike didn’t respond as he stared off into the distance, thinking to himself.

Pensword nodded his head. “If you need to talk...” He trailed off, feeling like he was going to cause more problems if he continued, so he smiled, nodded his head, and turned back towards the table where he and his family had been eating before Discord popped in. Moon River was peeking into her own pudding cup, as if she were looking for her own surprise. This caused Pensword, Lunar Fang, and Fox Feather to suppress their chuckles, feeling worried about what she would do when there was no surprise.

“OVER EASY, CADET!”

Pensword was in mid bite when he heard the shout. Years of training and history caused him to bolt upright and stand at attention as he dropped his food and stared right ahead.

The voice giggled. “Pensword, you know you don’t have to be that way with me. I’m not even physically here, silly.”

“You are here for me,” Pensword replied. He kept staring ahead. “You know the training,” he spoke. He was scared to break it, because if he did it in the past, he was sure to get a lecture from Sore Wing.

“Pensword, you’re my superior now, remember?” Supreme Sunrise said pointedly as she walked in front of him. “You have been since Celestia promoted you.”

She saw that he was smiling, and she realized he was doing this not because of instinct, well, it was the first instant, but the reason why he kept it was because of the fond memories he had with this situation.

“It's good to see you again, Commandant. May I hazard you are checking on one of your descendants?” He could feel the stares from the other Ponies, but he didn’t care. Surprise had visited him in public, and he would give her the attention. “Just mulling over some things that you should know, having crossed over, but also trying to think of how to comfort my daughter when nothing happens with her pudding cup.”

“Oh, I already planned for that one.” Surprise giggled as she pointed to the cup, where Moon River cooed in delight as she pulled out a miniature limited edition Grif Grafson Avatar Ogres and Oubliettes figurine, complete with miniature crossbow and magical projectile projection with the assistance of a tiny mana crystal embedded at its base.

Pensword paused and stared. “Pinkie logic. Bigger things come from smaller things.”

“How is my granddaughter, anyways?”

“She…” Pensword paused as he raised a wing, then juddered to a stop. He slowly lowered it, opened a mouth, closed it. “I am not going to question that type of phrasing, but to answer your question, she is doing well, and she is having fun.”

“Have you seen her family? What other grandma could possibly teach her how to laugh.”

“Actually I have never seen her family,” Pensword replied. “I heard a few comments, but nothing I can put my hoof on.”

“Doesn’t surprise me.” She shook her head sadly. “Igneous is one of the biggest sticks in the mud Faust ever made. I honestly don’t know where I went wrong with them.” She sighed, then she spotted Hammer Strike and gasped. “Hiya, Strikey!” She waved her hoof back and forth.

Pensword’s eyes widened as he saw one ear and then the other twitch in a searching pattern. He gawked at Hammer Strike as he cocked his head softly, and his eyes roved about.

“Ooh, ooh, ooh, he can hear me? Awesome! I’m gonna tell him every pun I know!”

“I’d rather you not. Last time a Pony told any puns around him…. Well, that was a thousand years ago. They never really found the body, and I never saw their ghost. But try jumping…. And talking. I want to see this.”

Commandant Supreme Sunrise proceeded to perform a hopping skip almost exactly like Pinkie Pie’s, only she elongated it with the use of her wings. She then proceeded to recite the entire revised military manual from page one, including the addendum and various charts and graphing information.

Hammer Strike kept looking around himself, ears still twitching as he looked for the source of whatever he was hearing. After a moment, he shook his head and placed a hoof on the side of his head. His expression looked almost like he was dealing with a headache.

Pinkie Pie popped up and started hopping around him, following Surprise in perfect synchronization. “Heya, Strikey! I see you met Granny Pie.” She giggled.

“What?” Hammer Strike asked. “Who are you talking about?”

“Granny. She’s right here! You know, the one who helped me to deal with my fears all those years ago?” She gasped. “That’s right, you weren’t here for that. Let me tell you all about it!” Out of nowhere, a swelling music began to build from the thin air.

“Oh no, she isn’t, is she?” Twilight asked from across the street.

“When I was a little filly, and the sun was going down …”

“She is,” Rarity giggled.

What followed was an exact repeat of the very song that had started the whole montage of musical numbers that followed in their strange and wonderful relationships.

“I haven’t felt this confused in years. I’m hearing music, and what sounds like a hundred voices whispering all around me,” Hammer answered as he placed his hoof once again on his head.

“Oh, that’s cause you’re hearing all the spirits and the whispers from the other side. That, and Granny Pie is kinda like me, but not totally like me. She’s the one who gave me gummy in the first place.” Then Pinkie giggled.

“I don’t hear the dead. So that’s one problem in that statement. Hearing and seeing the dead is what Pensword can do, though I can see Death,” he replied at the end, faintly muttering something about time afterwards.

“Seeing Death is still a big deal in our culture, so I guess you are picking other things up. If you start seeing Ponies who are not there, come talk to me, okay?” Pensword was smiling, but in his head, he was worried. He could only hear the music and two voices.

“Well, I got two you can’t see, but Death sure seems to enjoy avoiding at least one of them,” Hammer replied after a moment.

“Yeah, Chance. Never met him, but Death was in my office for a while, so I am guessing the other is one he likes to avoid?” He shook his head. This conversation felt surreal. “Well, uh, can I tell him where you are, Commandant?”

“Is she on my back?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“Yup!” Pinkie giggled again. “That was a good one, Granny!”

Hammer Strike shuddered. “That is the oddest thing to hear, still. Countless voices just whispering a language I can’t understand…”

Pinkie promptly smacked him on the back of his head. “I told you not to listen to those!”

“Well it’s not my fault I’m hearing it every time she speaks!”

Pinkie frowned and looked at Hammer Strike’s back. “Granny, I think you need to stop.” Her lip was wobbling, and tears stood in her eyes as her mane began to deflate.

“You can come by and visit later if you want,” Pensword spoke quickly in hopes of leaving it open to talk to her again.

Commandant Supreme Sunrise turned to face her granddaughter. “He needs to have a talk with Gummy one on one.”

“Who talks to Gummy?” Pensword asked in confusion.

“Are you sure, Granny?” Pinkie asked.

Supreme Sunrise nodded. “Love you, dear. I’ll leave old Strikey here be for now.” She dismounted from Hammer Strike and yelled at the top of her lungs, “Hey, Death!”

“You know you don’t have to shout, right?” Death said, rubbing his skeletal head as he appeared.

“Who’s yelling?” Hammer Strike asked. “Is it Pinkie’s grandmother? I’ll assume it is, due to what I’m hearing.”

“Yeah, Granny’s gonna have to go for a bit. She asked Death to take her home for a while,” Pinkie said sadly.

Pensword looked at Pinkie. “I am worried. This is the first time you and I know what is going on, and not another living Pony knows.”

“I’ve heard that whispering only two times before, one of which isn’t the best of times in my life, if you understand what I mean,” Hammer Strike sighed.

Pensword shuddered.

“Granny said you need to meet with Gummy.”

“...Gummy, your pet alligator?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“Yeah. He’s actually really, really smart! Like, super smart! Like super duper genius world-breaking mind-blowing smart!”

“...Okay?”

“He taught me a lot more than Granny did.”

Pensword gave Pinkie Pie a blank look as he tried to digest what she had just said.

“So do you think you can have something like this ready before we go?” Grif looked at Rarity, who was scanning over the crudely drawn image of a hiking backpack Grif had provided her with.

“I take it you want me to design this for Taze?” she asked.

“Rarity, you're not thick, and we’re alone. Drop the act,” Grif said bluntly.

“Not while we’re here at the party, Grif. If those nobles are willing to pay to have my Hammer Strike assassinated, then you can bet they’re willing to send spies as well.”

“Okay then,” Grif sighed. “Taze, as it turns out, was a bit of a scholar back home. He left some books that were quite valuable to him behind, and he wants to be able to retrieve them on this trip. He’s hoping, if you can make this, that Twilight will be able to enchant it to be larger on the inside. Then he’ll be able to carry everything he wants to take back with him. The thing is, enchantments take time, so the success or failure of this plan depends on you.”

“Well, it certainly seems feasible. We have a few hiking packs here in Equestria for the adventurous type. I suppose I’d just have to modify the basic design to accommodate his new bipedal measurements. When did you say they were going home again?”

“I think it was a week,” Grif said. “Discord wasn’t very specific, but according to Twilight, it will take a solid two days to get the enchanting done.”

“Grif, I am the creme de le creme of the fashionistas. I could have this order ready for you in twenty four hours if you really needed a rush job.”

“And you actually have some rougher material to make it from? No offense, but silk and such isn’t going to work for this.”

“Grif, I know what a mountaineering bag looks like. I did have to climb a mountain to confront a dragon, after all.”

“Not your best bragging point,” Grif said, chuckling.

Rarity blushed. “That is quite beside the point, thank you very much!” she harrumphed. “Do you want that bag or don’t you?”

“Thanks, Rarity,” Grif said with a chuckle. “I’ll see if Taze can get you a fashion magazine or something from his world. Apparently it’s a big thing there, because they wear clothes all the time.”

Rarity’s eyes turned to stars. “All the time?”

“Yes. Apparently public nudity is considered indecent or something, so they’ve been working on clothing designs for thousands of years.”

“Well, that explains a few things,” Rarity said with a blush.

“Anyway, I should find the girls. Thanks again, Rarity,” Grif said as he got up to leave.

“Anytime, darling, any time. Oh, and do let me know what the cubs’ measurements are when they’re born, won’t you? I have a few ideas I’d like to try for my latest line.”

“I’ll make sure you're one of the first to know, Rarity.” Grif chuckled. “Been getting a lot of Gryphon business?”

“Not too much, I’m afraid. Most of your clan still prefer their armor. Though I do have one or two tailors that are looking for some pointers. I’m considering adding them on to teach them what I can, but I’ll need to run a proper evaluation first.”

“I’m sure once everyone realizes they’re no longer in danger all the time, some of the Gryphonesses will be looking into something easier to wear.” Grif winked at her. “Later, Rarity,” he said before walking away.

“What a nice boy.” She smiled as she made her way towards the main square of the event. Hammer Strike would probably be there.

“Twilight, this is the fifteenth experiment. Can’t we please take a break? My horn is killing me,” Vital Spark said.

Moon River giggled from her perch on his head as she watched Vital and Twilight play their games. She had been entrusted to Vital’s care while Pensword and Lunar Fang hunted for Fox Feather. The sound of rabble rousing in the distance triggered a distinct fear in them as they recalled Pinkie mentioning some of the Demos’ special brew had been donated to the event.

“Just one more experiment,” Twilight said as she jotted extensively on her clipboard.

“Twilight, we already know I’m stronger than a baby Unicorn, but I’m still nowhere near as experienced as a mage my age should be.”

“It’s still spectacular, though. Just think about it. You used to be a completely separate species, and yet now you’re handling magic like you were born with it. True, it’s not quite perfect, but I’m sure with more practice, you could get into a real magical duel and actually stand a chance of winning.”

“Gee. Thanks,” he said unenthusiastically. Moon River giggled as she flapped her wings over his eyes and back again. “So if it’s so spectacular, why do you need me to go again?”

“For the sake of confirmation of results.”

“Twilight, you’ve had me win at the same game fifteen times using magic to replicate the same results. I’m pretty sure that should satisfy scientific theory. Can’t I just have a little fun instead?”

“You’re not having fun?”

“Twilight, I know you mean well, but sometimes you let yourself get a little too excited for experiments and the like. I’m going to be leaving soon anyways, and I know you want to make sure you can understand as much as possible about what happened and why, but honestly, at this point, do you think maybe we could just play for the sake of having fun for a bit instead?”

“But ... but I …”

“Twilight, please.”

“He’s got a point, Sugarcube,” Applejack said as she approached from behind. “If he don’t got much time left in Ponyville, we should be tryin’ ta make that time the best he’s ever had.”

Vital Spark smiled appreciatively. “Thanks, Applejack. Say, how handy are you with a bow?”

“Ah’m a fair enough shot, ah reckon. Why d’you ask?”

“Oh, no reason. Just looking to have some good old fashioned sharpshooting fun. Care to join us on the range? I think young Moon River deserves a new plush toy, and I’d like to be the one to win it for her.”

“Aww, now isn’t that sweet?” Applejack walked up and ticked Moon River under the chin before booping her on the nose. “Uncle Vital Spark’s gonna take right good care of you, young’un.” Then she turned back to Twilight. “Well, what’re y’all waitin’ for? Let’s go!”

Vital grinned. “Race ya!”

“You’re on!”

Twilight sighed as she looked at her research notes, then looked back at her friends as they prepped for the race. Finally, in an action that must have taken a monumental feat of will, she tossed the notes aside and raced to join them on the starting line.

“Is it too late for me to join in?”

“Now we’re talkin’,” Applejack cheered. “On your mark, get set, yeehaw!”

The stand in question was a shooting gallery with the targets covered by a bright red curtain. Several small crossbows lay on the counter, each only a few feet long with a low tension string and a small lever to allow it to be pulled back easily. The bottom held a large hollow box-like section full of bolts topped with a suction cup and a number. A sign explained how the game worked. Each crossbow held a different numbered set of arrows. When everyone was ready, the Pony manning the station would press a button, and the curtain would rise. Targets would move across the field, and the object was to hit the most targets in the next three minutes. At the end, the arrows would be collected and counted, and the one with the most hits would win and claim their prize.

“You ready up there, Moon River?” Vital asked as he handed her a crossbow. Moon River cooed happily as she primed it for launch. Twilight, Applejack, and he did the same. Somewhere nearby, a Pony accidentally bumped a gramophone that had been waiting to be used, and a familiar piece of music began to play. When they looked back, Moon River was wearing a wide-brimmed hat with the brim tilted downwards, and somewhere, somewhen, somehow, she was wearing a dusty poncho.

Pensword was looking for Fox Feather, but he couldn’t help but freeze as his ears perked to the electric guitar twang. His eyes widened before his mouth broke into a creepy smile before broadening into a grin. He then proceeded to make his way towards the booth, staying put to watch this contest of the princess, the cowpony, the mage, and his daughter.

Behind the trio, two tumbleweeds blew down the street as the music kept playing. The second time the duck calls sounded with the heavy background of stallions lining up behind to chant with the song. All the spectators jerked their heads up and the sounds of clangs and dings from the arcade game sounded loud and noisy. No one could tell who fired first, as the flurry of bolts crashed into their targets.

At last, the flurry settled, and the song came to an end.

“All right, time to tally. Who won?” Vital Spark asked the stall owner.

The Stall owner looked to the colored feathers and the numbers on the shafts. “Okay, first off, we got from the least. My apologies, your highness, but you only got five bolts on the board. Next runner up is our white unicorn friend with a total of ten. Miss Applejack, I believe you beat your old record by with a whopping sixteen.” He smiled as he looked to the colored crossbows before the straw he had in his mouth hung limply in his mouth as he noticed who was holding the crossbow. The others slowly turned to look at Moon River. “T ... twenty.” he spoke. “She missed...” he saw Applejack eyeing his flank. “Okay, that is where the twenty first bolt went.”

Moon River had her hat tilted so low only one eye was visible as she lifted her crossbow to her face. It was at this point the others realized for some reason the end was smoking. With a devil-may-cry air to her demeanor, she blew the smoke away. “Jackpot”

Almost like it was a magic summoning spell, Pensword and Lunar Fang had appeared at her side, crushing Vital Spark beneath their hooves before they seized Moon River and launched into the air. “Her first Word! Her first word!” they cheered.

“Uh…” One of the construction workers began. “Didn’t she say Daddy and Mommy?”

“Thestrals consider that the babble of foals or the hissing. Parents can hear words that may or may not be words, but this, this we can tell. This is her first fully spoken Equestrian word,” Lunar Fang crowed.

Pensword was just beaming and grinning with pride at his daughter. He realized something. “Do you want to name your crossbow?” he asked like a father asking their daughter what to name a puppy, which unnerved a few ponies.

“Jackpot,” she said with conviction. “Jackpot!” She giggled as she hugged the little crossbow to her chest.

“Can Daddy play with you?” Pensword asked as he looked at his daughter with a grin.

She cooed and jumped onto his head and he fluttered down. He picked up the blue bolts while she stuck with the yellow color. The two grinned as they aimed at the stand. The Stallion looked nervous, having never seen looks like these on two ponies before. With a snap of a wing that the vender thought meant to go, he hit the button. Buzzers and lights sounded and flashed once more, and the pair immediately began to lay into the game. Lunar Fang grinned as she watched her mate and daughter bond.

The Vender stared at the targets in disbelief. “We… we have a tie.” All twenty one bolts were sticking on the target bullseyes.

“You did awesome, Moon River. That was amazing! Good job.” He looked at the large prizes. With their skill, they’d earned three of them. Twilight was holding onto a cheap throwing dart, her prize for the numbers she hit. Vital’s prize was little better. He got a tiny wooden figurine of Celestia. Applejack’s prize was a semi-large apple pie plush toy. She grinned as she placed it on her back.

The first Prize Moon River picked was a pillow in the shape of the moon with the mare in the moon. The prize Pensword picked was a stuffed figurine the same size as him, portraying the idol from the first Daring Do book. Moon River’s final prize was a plush sword and shield set that reminded those from Earth very much of a certain green tunic-wearing boy.

She grinned as she waved to another Pony with a triforce cutiemark also carrying the same set. He was walking away from a slingshot arcade. His sister smiled alongside him as she carried a toy bow and arrow set on her back that Link had given her as his second prize from the slingshot game. All the while Epona grinned, watching her two children with pride as they made their way to the next game.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders were engaged in a heated argument that most of the Ponyville townsfolk were doing their best to ignore, lest they be the victim of the chaos that inevitably followed the trio.

“Well,” Dinky began, “I think…”

“I Know!” Scootaloo cried out. “We can talk to Hammer Strike about what we could do for cutie mark ideas. This is a brainstorming session, after all.”

“That’s a great idea!” Applebloom agreed enthusiastically. “With how smart and strong he is, he’s sure to have some ideas we can try!” With a cheer, the group of fillies left the table and raced from their end of the grounds in search of the smith. In a matter of minutes, they had him surrounded in a manner that unnerved a few of the townsfolk. They slowly began to drift away from him, only too aware of just how volatile a meeting of this sort could be.

“I take it you five have something you wish to discuss?” Hammer Strike asked as he looked over his shoulder.

“I still say we should have asked Grif,” Sweetie Belle muttered.

Dinky ignored the comment. “What my colleagues are wondering is, well, we’re out gathering ut ideas for the next few months of crusading, and, well, we were wondering if you might have any ideas for us to try.”

Hammer Strike noticed Caramel signing rapidly with her forehooves to cut that possibility.

“I’d offer ideas, but I haven’t a clue on what you’ve all done in the amount of time you’ve been crusading,” Hammer Strike replied.

Sweetie Belle jumped forward, shouting, before Applebloom could fully pull a scroll from her saddle bag. “Just throw out ideas, and before you say anything, we already tried list making for a cutie mark.”

“That oddly sounds like it was a suggestion from Twilight.”

“It was,” Dinky responded happily.

“Spike suggested comic book writers,” Scootaloo added. “That got boring fast, but we did make one issue.”

“Twilight has it locked up for some reason,” Applebloom responded with dejection.

Meanwhile in another part of the fair, Twilight whacked spike with a wing.

“Twilight, what was that for?”

“For the CMC comic book. You were lucky Luna was able to contain it.” She shuddered. “And all my magic books were still on the shelf. How did they manage it?”

“I thought it was cool,” Spike spoke up, before wilting. “Well, after the scary stuff was over, that is.”

Hammer Strike hummed for a moment. “Have you tried designing? Perhaps making blueprints for concepts that come to mind?”

“I do that all the time,” Applebloom responded. “I did it for the clubhouse, for scoots’ new wagon, a stage.” She frowned. “Maybe we could do a play zone for New Unity? A playground?”

Hammer Strike chuckled faintly. “Perhaps some day later down the line. But it seems like something you can work on again.”

Sweetie Belle wrote down the idea on the parchment. “Oh, and girls, we need to capture Pipsqueek to make him a member, too,” she reminded as she read over a few of the previous goals on the list.

“Later,” Scootaloo said poinedly. “Oh! I just had a great idea! We could try throwing heavy metal objects over long distances.” Sweetie Belle jotted that down as well. “Do you have anything we can throw around?” Scootaloo asked Hammer Strike.

Hammer Strike pat his coat a few times, ignoring the knives. “I don’t have anything on me that would be a good thing to pass around.”

“Okay. Maybe we can ask one of the venders. Maybe a pie plate?” Dinky muttered with a grin.

“Only if it’s a frisbee pie dish. Those are the best to throw around,” Button replied with a grin.

“Why do I have a feeling someone is going to be cleaning up a mess sometime in the next … fifteen minutes?” Hammer Strike muttered to himself.

“Well, bye Mister Strike,” Dinky replied as the others raced off. “I’m off to keep time in check.” She winked.

Grif was walking down the stalls with a large scoop of ice cream on a cone, smiling as he was about to take a bite, when a pie tin hit him in the side of the head. The impact caused him to sway for a minute, but he pushed past it to focus on the most important thing, keeping his ice cream from falling. Once he was sure of its safety, he picked up the offending pie tin and proceeded to scan around for where this poorly thought out assassination attempt had come from.

Dinky was racing up to him. “I am so sorry. I was trying to throw to Scootaloo, but I misjudged the trajectory, and due to some lumps from previous throwings, it wasn’t as aerodynamic as I thought it would be.” She blushed while looking cute for a tiny Time Lord. “Can we have our frisbee back?”

Grif looked at the pie tin for a moment, then at dinky. He drew a knife and proceeded to shave off the lip on the rim of the pie dish before running a claw around the inside, the tin was forced to mold into more rounded edges. He then looked down at dinky.

“Grab it hoof in the rim, curve it back when you throw, and let it spin. Make the wind do the work for you, and you’ll find it’s a lot easier to hit.”

“Thanks!” Dinky grinned. “You might tell Chesire about this sport. She’d probably like it,” she said with a smirk as she turned around and raced away to meet back up with what was rapidly turning into a lot more then just four foals. Regrettably, as Dinky threw the pie tin, it flew so well that it collided with a cask of tree sap. it wobbled, then it dropped, then it burst open, washing the four with a tidal wave of syrup.

“Why is it always the tree sap with those four?” Grif questioned to himself.

Rarity sighed as she heard Grif’s question and started forward as she pulled a soap bar from a saddle bag. “If we could answer that, we would all be a little healthier.”

“Pensword, I was hoping I’d bump into you while I was here,” Cheerilee said happily as she passed a drink over to Fox Feather, who was currently enjoying her fifth. “And Moon Shade, it’s always a pleasure to see you. How’s the baby?”

“Moon River is doing well. She had her first conquest, a Changeling whose horn she broke a few weeks back. He’s her nanny now.” She grinned. “My husband told me about the letter, and I’d positively love to teach your students about Thestral culture and traditions.”

Pensword nodded. “I do apologize that I will not be talking about culture, but, you see, I am, as I stated, a thousand years removed.” He laughed. “It would be like asking Clover the Clever to talk about Unicorns. I do not want to give false information about today’s generation. That being said, I will be more then willing to tell you about Thestral Culture from a thousand years ago. Does that sound agreeable with you?”

“Pensword, that would be wonderful. You and your wife could easily tie the two lessons together. I know a lot of today’s culture is based on past traditions, and, if my research is correct, you do your best to keep those traditions and legends alive for the next generation to enjoy.”

“If you don’t mind my asking, Miss Cheerilee, why are you serving drinks?” Moonshade asked.

Cheerilee sighed. “A favor for my sister. She was understaffed today, so I agreed to help her out just this once, since this is a celebration for you, Hammer Strike, and the humans, among other things.”

“Well I think it very noble of you to do so,” Pensword spoke up. “I also agree. That sounds like an amazing plan. Could we have perhaps two days to go over it all? After all, you are going to be the one making the rules. You get to pick how much time we can have for this lesson. Just let us know the times we have to work with, and we’ll start on a lesson plan when we get back.”

He smiled at his wife, and she kissed him on the cheek for using a contraction. Not to be outdone, Foxfeather flew over and pecked him on the cheek before making her way back to the table. “So, are you two going to join me for a drink, or not?” she asked with a playful smirk.

Pensword looked to Cheerilee. “Do you have earl gray, or maybe some sugar cane?”

Lunar Fang snorted. “Go for some Lunar Tea, dear, if she has some. Or I’ll get some of the Dream Clan to brew some,” she said cheekily. Pensword shook his head with an amused smile on his muzzle.

“So that’s two earl grays, then?” Cheerilee asked.

“Two Earl Gray,” Pensword agreed. “I am sure my mate is going to be getting me some Lunar Tea. It’s an old habit from the Third Gryphon War.” He smiled as he waited for the cups to be delivered.

“So what have you two been doing, eh?” Fox Feather asked. “Living it up? Maybe doing something a little off the books?” She chuckled, and her face flushed as she took another swig. “That Berry’s drinks pack a punch.”

“I shall take your word for it,” Pensword answered. “As for living it up...” He shrugged. “I really cannot answer that, and I assure you, a lot of things we all do are off the books.” He slid in slyly and whispered in her ear. “Which includes you tonight.” Then he grinned.

“About time,” Fox Feather grunted. Then she kissed him full on the lips. “I was getting tired of waiting.”

“You are to enjoy that starting today. I am putting you on leave, as you have to be the temporary voice of our house while we are gone on the diplomatic trip to the humans’ world.” He couldn’t stop grinning. “Still, I have to say, I am not sure if you are acting, or really drunk. This seems a lot less of what you drank to become free tongued last time.”

“I might have shared a cup or two with the Demos.”

Pensword sighed and face hoofed. “That makes sense.” He perked up. “Thank you for the tea,” he said as Cheerilee promptly dropped the steaming cups on the table. He slowly picked up the first tea cup and took a sip. “Now that hits the spot.”

“I love you,” the two mares said in unison as each kissed him on either cheek.

Matthew was shocked and still a bit overwhelmed at this. Pensword was simply happy, and pleased that he had two mares for a herd.

“I love you girls, too.”

Vital Spark felt a distinct tingling sensation as he passed through a side alley on the way back to the food spread. He sniffed a few times, and the scent of fudge wafted into his nostrils.

“Okay, Discord, I know you’re here. You might as well show yourself.”

“And it seems my meddling sister’s influence is at work again,” Discord said as he melted out of one of the alley walls before reforming into his regular form.

“First of all, you have a sister? Secondly, I have no idea what you’re talking about. I could just tell you were distorting space by other means.” He shrugged. “Got a little help from a pair of agents from Warehouse 13.” Then he winked at the Draconequus and smirked. “I think you’d enjoy it. So much chaos.”

“Please don’t be so surprised. You already met her,” Discord said with a tired flip of the hand. “I mean, seriously, you were supposed to be the smart one.”

“You do realize there’s no evidence anywhere in my world or this one that you had a sister, right? I’m guessing you’re talking about a certain lady who lives near New Unity?”

Discord rolled his eyes and slow clapped. “Very good, Mister Spark. I’d give you the free vacation to Zebrica, but you wouldn’t have much use for that now, would you?”

“Well, given I’m going home soon, probably not,” Vital agreed. “Zecora might like it, though. I’m sure she’d love to see some of her old family and friends back there for a while.”

“But is that what you want?” Discord asked. His voice had an infuriating superiority of someone who knew something nobody else did.

“It’s what everyone else wants for me,” he said pointedly. “Say, Discord, I always wanted to ask you. Why did you pick me when you reached into our world anyways? And why my time? I’m not too angry about it anymore, and I’m willing to forgive you and all that. I just … want to understand, I guess.”

“In all honesty, it was a misunderstanding. Your friend appeared to be so savage and dangerous, I could feel the chaos just thriving off him, so when I sent my magic out, it was to find the most human person it could. Seeing as your friend was the basis for my analysis of your race, I used his mind to set the criteria along with a person who might give him pause. I guess my magic set the criteria for the most humane, rather than the most human,” he mused.

“I thought you could use your magic to basically warp reality however you chose,” Vital said with some surprise. “Isn't that the whole point of chaos? To change things?”

“If I were to tell you to pick out the bluest patch of sky right now,” Discord pointed to the clear sky, “which patch would you point to?”

“The one that’s peeking out of the sudden swarm of cotton candy clouds?”

“Very funny,” Discord said, shooing the clouds away like birds, which they indeed flapped their wings, and Vital was sure he heard a squawk. “I can alter my reality fine, but I had to reach out to another reality, and from the other side of my narrow view, I saw a world radiating chaos. Do you honestly think I could choose a specific person like that?”

“Considering you’re supposed to be ‘the Lord of Chaos,’ yes.”

“It’s not always that simple.” Discord shrugged. “I suppose it might have been fate playing her hand. She’s always such a control freak.”

“And her twin sister Destiny, I suppose?”

“No, Destiny is so sure she knows everything already, she never gets directly involved with anything.”

“I am both unsurprised and a little uneasy to hear about these new people.”

“Anyway, you should think about what this all means to you, because in the end, the choice should be your own,” Discord said pointedly.

“That doesn’t sound much like you, Discord. Don’t you usually like manipulating others to make the choices you want them to make?”

“Nonsense! I want to make sure my ‘friend’ is happy,” he said as a halo appeared over his head before he promptly removed it and bit into it like a donut. He dunked it into a cup of cocoa he conjured just for extra measure. “Besides, it’s not like anything bad could happen from you staying back home. I just want to make sure I’m not doing anything that would get certain people angry in the end.”

“I do kind of have a life back home. My family is probably worried sick. And besides that, I’ll be able to hear word from the others when they come to visit, right?”

“Oh, and is there no one you’d miss here?” Discord asked.

“Of course I’d miss people, Discord. But the real question is, who would I miss more? I’ve made some great friends here, but … friends can’t always replace your family.” He turned to look towards the party, where more than a few foals were happily enjoying the love of their mothers and fathers. “And I’ve really missed mine while I’ve been here.”

“Oh, very well. If you simply must return, I won’t stop you,” Discord said as he rolled his eyes. “If you’ll excuse me, I have to meet Fluttershy.” And with that, he exploded.

Vital Spark chuckled. “You know, Discord, I think I’m going to miss you, too.”

“Let's see,” Grif said, doing a third check as he practically stuck half his body inside the hiking pack. True to her word, Rarity had finished the bag within half a day, and Twilight had enchanted it with several space-altering spells that had been checked and double checked by Clover, making the backpack several dozen times larger on the inside without needing to worry about the weight. “Spare knife, tent, emergency kit, ration packs, several thaumic crystals in case the enchantment needs fuel, gold, and a list of things to bring back.” He winked at Shrial and Avalon as he backed out of the bag. “You think I should take anything else?”

“Maybe the kitchen sink?” Shrial suggested sardonically.

“Don’t mind her, Grif. She’s just sore because this trip is so close to her delivery date,” Avalon said pointedly.

“And he’d better be here for it,” Shrial growled back. “I want our babies to know their father the moment their eyes open for the first time.”

“I promise you I will fight an army, if need be, to be there for you,” Grif said as he walked up and kissed her forehead. “Nothing in this or any universe could mean more to me, but I’ve left a few things back at home I would like to have, things I want our children to have.” He gave her his best dashing smile. “Besides, there is plenty of non-sentient meat back there, and humans have spent lifetimes learning how to get the perfect cuts. I’ve arranged for Thalia and Gilda to split things between them while I’m gone, so there should be no need to bother either of you.”

“Always the supervisor.” Shrial smirked.

“But that’s one reason why we married him, isn’t it, Shrial?” Avalon asked.

“Oh, Winds, yes, but you’re not supposed to let him know that, Avalon.”

“Besides.” Grif walked over to Vigilance and Vengeance. “I can’t take these with me, you know. To take them off Equis would be death, so everything I am is here in this compound: my family, my friends, and my swords. If I didn’t come back to you, I’d be as good as soulless.”

“That would put a bit of a damper on our relationship.” Shrial grunted as she clutched at her belly. “I think they don’t want their daddy to go,” she chuckled.

He put a talon gently on her stomach. “Don’t worry, little ones. Daddy will be back shortly, with many wonderful things and wondrous tales to tell you.” He looked up to Shrial. “I pity anyone who’d cross you with such fearsome fighters in the waiting.”

“They’d have to get past me first.” She smiled and stole a kiss. “Don’t be too long, all right?”

“Discord predicts we’ve got three days, four at the most. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” Picking up Vigilance and Vengeance, he walked to the round table, the one he had taken as his loot from Fort Triumph, and walked around it clockwise once before placing Vengeance at the one o'clock position in honor of Lancelot, Arthur's closest knight. Then he placed Vigilance at the six o'clock position, where he always envisioned Galahad sitting at the siege parleys. “I place my swords upon the table as my oath that I will return. Until that time, let no being remove them from their places. By this very table and what it represents to me, I will return.” Grif wasn’t sure, but he swore he felt a shock as his hand left Vigilance. He could almost see a tall human next to Vengence nodding to him before vanishing.

“Be safe, Grif,” Avalon said as she embraced him. “We’ll see you again soon. I know it.”

“Hey, I’ve had the entire gryphon army thrown at me, and they ran away.” Grif chuckled. “The difference is I know exactly how the humans think. Taze is a historian, after all, and humans seem to have a habit of repeating themselves. I’ll be fine. Heck, with the approximate value of the gold I’ve got with me, I’ll be better than that. Now what shall I bring you two? Exotic chocolates? Knowledge from beyond? What will it be?”

“Surprise us,” Avalon said with a smirk.

“I always do.” He smirked back. Spreading his wings, he embraced the both of them. “I’ve got to go. The train to Canterlot leaves at noon, and Discord said it would be best to do this near his old statue pedestal. I love you girls. Be safe, and I’ll see you when I get back.”

“We’ll be waiting,” Shrial said as she leaned into the hug.

“Always,” Avalon agreed.

Vital Spark sighed as he looked at the frigid crysalis he’d managed to form over the egg with the assistance of Shawn’s thaumaturgy. It looked more like a dragon’s egg than it did a phoenix now. All those layers of ice, and the young hatchling just waiting on the inside. He felt a slight pang of regret that he wouldn’t be able to see it hatch.

“You’ll take care of it when it finally emerges, won’t you, Clover?”

“As if it were my own foal,” Clover said before stopping for a minute. “... Probably better than that.”

“Thanks. I know it’s not original, but … if it’s a girl, call it Crya. If it’s a boy, call it Cryo.”

“I’ll make sure it’s done.” She nodded.

“Then … I guess this is it, isn’t it? Should … should I leave my focus with you or take it home with me?”

“I suppose it would be strange in your world, but you should take the pearl. It’s chosen you, after all.”

“... I guess it would serve as a good reminder of my time here.” He sighed. “I just wish this didn’t have to be goodbye forever, you know?”

“Sometimes fate decides things against our wishes.” Clover sighed. “You’ll be missed, if that's any comfort.”

“It is, and it isn’t. This would be a lot easier if we had some sort of system for writing letters and the like between the worlds.”

“Well, not yet, but who knows with the future? It’s an area of study I might just look into.”

“I’d check with Shawn before we go, then. He’s the one with all of Star Swirl’s notes.”

“Are you going to be okay?” she asked after a few minutes of silence.

Vital sighed as he clicked the band and shifted back to his human form. Then he reached down and embraced Clover. “I think I will be. I’m just going to miss you all a lot. Part of me wishes I could just make a clone and link our two minds together each night so we know what’s happening in each other’s lives.” He chuckled. “And don’t even think about suggesting it. I’d rather stay myself. Just … thank you, Clover. For everything.”

“It’s been an honor,” she told him, nuzzling him gently.

“Why does it hurt so much to part ways?” he croaked as the patter of tears sounded on Clover’s back.

“The Kitsune like to say that a master and a student must walk the same path until they reach a crossroads, and then they must part, but they will always remain at the same destination. They just take different paths.”

“You know, it’s funny. I haven’t cried like this in a long time.” Conor sniffled and wiped away the tear tracks as he stood up. “I guess that means I have good memories here with all of you.”

“Then keep those close to your heart. There are too many Ponies who’ll remember me as a grouchy old mare. It would be nice to have one out there who has something different to say.”

“Well, you are kind of grouchy,” Conor said with a playful smile.

“I can also put you through several stone walls without killing you,” she said in a pleasant tone.

Conor laughed. “Thanks, Clover. I needed that.”

“Well you should be heading along now. The train leaves soon,” she noted. “I’d accompany you, but then I’d never get out of the castle without being swarmed by the nobility.”

“And there’s where being able to be human comes in handy.” He sighed. “I guess I’ll see you around. At least, I hope I will.”

“Safe journeys, my friend.”

“Thank you.” He bowed and then saluted to the egg. “You be good now, you hear?” he told it, then turned to grab his luggage and removed the pearl from his focus. “Goodbye, Clover.” And then he was gone, though his many scrolls and reference guides to magic remained.

Clover turned to her alchemy table and ground her pestle calmly into the mortar. No one was there to witness the tears dotting her workbench.

Rarity looked at Hammer Strike as he sat at his desk. “What do you mean I can’t go?” She looked at him with narrowed eyes. “I told you I would go with you on your adventures from now on, and I meant it.”

“This isn’t much of an adventure, Rarity. This is more of a … goodbye, I guess.”

“And part of that is seeing your parents. Are you not going to introduce them to your fiancé?”

“I would love to, but there are too many problems that I just can’t risk. If we do more than one trip back, then you are free to come with on the second one, but this one…. I know there’s going to just be nothing but problems.” Hammer Strike frowned.

“I Guess.” Rarity deflated as she conceded to Hammer Strike’s logic. “But I want pictures, darling. And I’m holding you to that second trip promise.”

“I’ll see to it, if I can. The only reason this trip is going to be a problem is because, from what I’ve learned from Conor, we’ve been gone over two years. They don’t drop cases until seven, meaning when we’re found–Not if, but when, there is going to be a lot of … I would guess complications from the US government. Most likely trying to question us as to what happened.”

“I understand that,” Rarity responded. “Regardless, I know you’ll come back just fine. It’s not like they can keep you there. And besides that, if they tired, I’d just cut through them all to find you, including Discord, if I have to.” She smiled. “You’d just better hold to that promise.”

Hammer Strike chuckled. “I will. But speaking of the other world, I don’t have much packing to do, honestly, so… I’ve got nothing but free time.”

“Maybe we could go for a walk, and you can show me what you have planned for the expansions? I’ve already seen the basic markings, but I don’t really know the specifics yet. Oh, and you wouldn’t happen to have a little extra room in those bags for a couple more things, would you, dear? It won't be much.”

“Sure.”

“Wonderful,” she cheered, then hovered a sun umbrella from its place by the door. “Ready for our walk?”

Hammer Strike stood from his desk with a gentle smile. “Certainly.”

Pensword stood in the storage barn looking over last minute additions and checklists. Two Pony transport carts stood at the ready, fully stocked. They reminded Matthew of the smaller handcarts humans had used to cross the plains on Earth as they journeyed west, only instead of a handlebar, this cart had a harness. He ran over the list once more as he checked the inventory: books, translation parchments and reference guides, pictures, and smaller forms of military tools for his family to display in their home. Matthew was confused at that last one, since his family wasn’t medieval, but to Pensword, this was tradition, and if Equestrians ever came to Earth, then by Hurricanes blade, they would know who the Conners were.

He also included fantasy books, bestiaries, and many a journal. There were gems and gold coins for both his family and the United States government to act as a gift and sign of good will between nations.

He checked one more time in his cart to check on his experimental board game. He wanted to see how humans would handle it, and he figured it would be a good way to tease some of Matthew’s relatives. Matthew heartily agreed. He looked over Lunar Fang’s cart and smiled at the space they had made to bring Moon River with them.

“All packed and ready, I see.” There was a blue flash as Luna appeared nearby.

“That is correct, including a list of what it is I will be bringing back when I return from Earth,” Pensword replied.

“I’ve finished the documents for the Lunar Court. I took the liberty of dropping them off, as I don’t know how much time we’ll have to see you before you leave,” Luna explained as she floated several scrolls towards one of the carts.

“Thank you. I just hope that the transfer of scrolls will go smoothly. I am ready, however, in case it does not.”

“Cadence will meet you at the palace gates in order to take custody of Moon River until your return,” Luna said.

“Wait, uh, excuse me?” Pensword asked in confusion. “Can you please say that again, Chieftess?”

“Cadence has managed to arrange to look after your daughter on this trip,” Luna repeated. “I figured you would be comforted knowing it was her, and not a random noble.”

“But… but…. She has to meet her grand… grand…” He struggled for a moment before the light of discovery filled his eyes. “Oh, Grandparents. I was hoping she could meet them.”

Luna shook her head. “She is currently your only heir, and betrothed to the Crystal House. The laws regarding this matter are absolute. She must stay within Equestria in case something should happen.”

Pensword frowned. A war waged in his eyes. “Then,” Pensword grated out as he forced control. “When we arrive in Canterlot, may I have a royal writ that denotes special protection for my family in case they are threatened? Because if they cannot see their grand foal now… then I want them to live to see one of them.”

“Of course, Pensword,” Luna said. “I’ve already written up the proclamation, just in case you might have asked for something like this.”

Pensword sighed. “Thank you, Luna. Do you wish to have any gifts given to Earth?”

“There are none that I can think of,” she said, “only that you arrive safely and return to us in similar condition.”

“I shall do my best to follow that request,” Pensword responded.

Pensword was surprised to find Matthew taking more control as he looked out the window at the passing countryside. He smiled as he looked to his daughter. Moon River was laughing as she played with her plush toys and looked out the window. Lunar Fang was snapping last minute pictures of the two of them looking out the window as they twitched their ears at the sound of the train’s whistle and the click clack of the tracks.

Shawn sat by himself in the big car’s corner, lost in thought. It had been so long that he had nearly forgotten his own parents, but he could still faintly remember their names and faces. He sighed and his eyes drifted to the window, eyeing the landscape as it changed from forest to plains and grasslands.

Taze shifted his arms and cracked his neck, feeling the bones pop in place as he took in his human body after a long time of misuse. He was taller than he remembered, and more buff, but having seen himself in the reflection of the window, he was shocked to find himself nearly a different person. His blue eyes were sharp and bird-like, and his nose was pointed and larger than he remembered or liked. His hair had gone from dirty blond to black with dark green tips that looked like he’d dyed it. He’d had to scrounge an emery board because his fingernails were long and sharpened to a point when he first took human form, and he still had trouble adjusting to his longer finger bones. Every few minutes he found himself flexing his shoulder blades, trying to feel the familiar movement of his wings.

“This body feels wrong,” he grumbled, mostly to himself.

“Well, considering how long it’s been since you were a Gryphon, it does make sense,” Conor said pointedly. While his body had gained more definition from his time with the guard, and he had been able to lose a great deal of body fat, that was about the most impact his time in Equestria had had on his human form.

“Hang on, we’re going to brake soon,” Pensword’s voice rang through the car.

“I don't thin-” Taze was cut off as he was thrown off his feet as the train began to stop. “Ow.”

“Need a hand?” Conor offered as he crouched down to offer his arm.

“Thanks,” he said, taking the arm and getting to his feet. “I remember being a lot more sturdy on my feet before.”

“You should have listened. I am the train whisperer,” Pensword said smugly as he clopped to their sides, only to receive a familiar whack from Lunar Fang, and then Moon River, who, of course, was imitating her mommy. “I don’t care,” Pensword said with a beatific smile. “I got to tease them for once. Come along. I’d rather not have them wait too long.” They exited onto the familiar underground station. “Also, Conor, do not lose that medallion around your neck. It is your access badge for this area of the Castle.”

“Huh, never got to see this part of Canterlot in the show,” he commented casually.

“Good thing you are before we leave then,” Taze noted.

“Show?” Pensword asked in confusion. “What do you mean show?”

“Ask Matthew, Pensword.”

“But he is confused as well.”

“My little pony, my little pony, la la la la–” Taze sung a few bars.

It was a good thing no other ponies were around as Pensword actually tripped, fell flat on his muzzle, and blinked five times before quickly jumping to his hooves “Add that to the list, Lunar Fang. We are getting every episode we can to see just what Earth knows about us,” he said shakily.

“It’s not that bad, you know, Pensword. And based on what I’ve seen here in the real Equestria, you’ll only see a few similarities, namely in the more ridiculous happenings around Ponyville and Canterlot,” Conor assured him.

“Still, if there are some lies or misconceptions, I could keep going.” He smiled. Lunar Fang looked at her husband as one eye twitched. “Still, thank you for telling me about this.”

“What my husband is trying to say is, he wants to mislead any leaders on Earth as much as possible to give us time to give a proper response to what we find,” she said cooly. A small vein throbbed on the side of her head. “It will also give him time to inform me of something he should have a long time ago.”

“I’m … guessing we should give them some space,” Conor said.

“Come on, guys, we need to get this moving,” Taze said as he shouldered his pack and headed for the castle.

“Weren’t we supposed to wait for the guards?” Conor asked.

“What if there was an old mare crossing the street, and they’re busy for hours?” Taze said with a snicker.

“I’m sure we can get by without an armed escort,” Shawn commented as he stepped forward.

“Well, I guess that’s that, then. I’m guessing we don’t want to keep Discord waiting for too long anyways. Knowing him, he’s liable to cause a bit of chaos just to help pass the time,” Conor pointed out.

“Right, well, if you would follow me, we can go the direct route, which will be through some of the beautiful hallways, and Conor can see some of the treasures of the palace.” Pensword grinned.

“And how do you know the floor?” Lunar Fang asked.

“I never wanted to be like Matthew and get lost during my first visit to the castle.” Pensword shrugged. “Shall we continue?”

“Do lets,” Conor said with just a hint of a smile. “Let’s see what dirty little secrets are hidden down here.” Then he chuckled. “Just kidding.”

“Oh, there’s tons,” Taze said, “but we’re not headed to the dirty secrets wing.” His voice was completely serious, leaving Conor to wonder if he was joking or not.

“Well, uh … I guess we should get going then. Oh, and Taze, are you planning on wearing that armor to the other side?”

“What?” Taze asked. “Whats wrong with armor?”

Conor cocked a quizzical brow. “Seriously? You do remember you’re going back to Canada, right?” he asked pointedly in Draconic.

“I … guess.” He blinked in surprise as he spoke in English for the first time in human form. “Is that my voice?” The words were clumsy and laced with a thick Turkish accent.

“So it would seem, my friend,” Conor said in a cheap imitation of an Indian accent.

“Accent is to be expected,” Shawn replied. Once again, the familiar Russian accent Conor had heard when he’d first arrived in Equestria had returned. “It has been a long time since you have spoken English in both amount of time overall, and in your current form.”

“Anyway, I guess I’ll change into something more streetwise when we get to the castle,” Taze said.

“So you need me to step into one of the side rooms then?” Pensword asked in English as he turned from the two Pony carts he’d been helping unload for the trip to Earth. A set of Unicorn guards arrived and saluted before their horns glowed, and they lifted the carts with their combined magic to prevent any damages to the floors, walls, and wheels. He paused suddenly, and his ear twitched. “Don’t tell me that … I got the Queen’s English?” He groaned. “Bollocks.”

Lunar Fang looked around in confusion. She whispered into Pensword’s ear, and he smiled as he slipped a wing into her saddlebag and pulled out the medallion that he’d worn when he first came to Equestria so long ago. She looked shocked, but accepted it and put it around her neck.

“The roles have been reversed,” Pensword chuckled in English.

“It does seem that way,” Lunar Fang answered in, of all things, a southern belle accent.

“It shouldn’t stay that way for long,” Shawn replied with a shrug.

They soon entered the gardens and passed into one of the less used corridors, where a detachment of guards saluted as they passed through. None of them had been down here since the day they had first arrived so very long ago. Taze had changed into more “civil” clothing, even if he and Matthew would debate that particular choice of word. After shifting to Gryphon form and then changing and returning to human form, he was now wearing the black N7 hoodie that he’d worn to the town meeting. A black muscle shirt clung to his toned body beneath the sweatshirt, and a pair of black britches he hoped would pass for sweatpants completed the ensemble for now, at least until he could find something more fitting back on Earth.

The group soon made their way past Celestia's prized rose bush, which appeared to have made a full recovery from when one of the humans fell into it. Cadence was smiling as Lunar Fang slowly gave the heir to their family name to Cadence before showering the little foal with kisses. The Alicorn of love smiled and nodded her head. Pensword then helped Lunar Fang hitch up to the somewhat larger cart the guards had set down by the entrance to the Gardens. There was no sign of Discord yet, so they hoped they were early.

“Ah. So I see you finally made it,” a voice said lazily from behind them. Discord was hovering ten feet above the ground with a small round table covered by a red-and-white checkered tablecloth with two ornate silver chairs. He held a steaming coffee mug in one hand and a magazine titled Chaos Choice in the other.

“Ah, well, hello.” Pensword spoke as he grated out the old language. How strange it was to be speaking English fluently again after all this time. “That… is an interesting magazine.”

“Nah, it’s an old issue. The next one won’t be out till last Thursday,” Discord said. Yawning, he threw the magazine away and it burst into strawberry-scented smoke. “So everypony’s here and ready? I don’t know how long I can hold this, you know.”

“Out of curiosity, how long are you able to send us?” Shawn questioned.

“I thought I explained this. Three to four days at the most, then order sticks her nose in, and everything snaps back to normal.”

“You did not explain much. You somewhat appeared, and then left to ‘hang out’.”

“It’s an imprecise art,” Discord said, shifting so he was now dressed in a white smock with a beret on his head. He held a palette and brush in either hand as he put a few final strokes on an artistic rendering of his head a-la Mona Lisa.

“Does that mean I only get three or four days, too?” Conor asked.

Lunar Fang paused as he looked at Discord and then to Conor and back to Discord. “Why’s he still here then? If you said it was going to last for a few days? Four at most? He’s been here far longer than four days.”

“In your case, I don’t know, but I don’t think you’re quite so accustomed to Equestria yet that you’ll be anchored here. As for before, well as much as it shames me to admit it, I obeyed the law of equivalent exchange and sent someone back in his place.”

In her throne room Celestia was just about to tell another noble why he couldn’t plow the low income housing of Whinnysburg to build a massive summer house when a thunderous “WHAT?” echoed through halls in four separate tones.

Celestia smiled her sphynx smile and rose from her throne. “I believe I have some important visitors I must see to. We can continue this discussion next time.” She continued to smile as she waited for the polite bow, the only action the noble could do, before she teleported into the gardens. “What did Discord do to draw such vocals from the four of you?” She twitched one ear. “I dare say you managed to wake my sister from her slumber as well. That is not an easy task.”

“Apparently, Discord had to send a Pony to Earth to get me to come here,” Conor said. The others all shrieked over it.

“Oh, he did, did he?” Celestia smiled at him, and her voice was incredibly sweet. “And why would you go and do something like that to one of my little Ponies, Discord?”

“It was centuries ago, Celestia. Back before I’d reformed,” he said with equal sweetness as he summoned a halo over his head.

It was actually Moon River who shot his halo off this time, with her crossbow and suction cup darts. Pensword looked livid. “Who did you send? From what Shawn said… it was during your chaos reign.” He closed his eyes. “That means I will have to charge my family with finding this lost soul. Nopony deserves the insanity of Earth.”

“Hey!” Conor said defensively. “It’s not all that bad.”

“Aside from the genetically modified and/or mutated processed food that is more chemical than solid,” Taze noted, rolling his eyes.

“Now that’s just biased. Genetic modification is a tool to make better quality food. It’s the processing in the plants on their way to the market where they get like what you said.”

“I would like to mention that the nutrient levels of the food is also dropping. An orange today does not have the same amount of vitamin c as an orange from the twenties,” Pensword pointed out. Lunar fang and Conor both shot him a look. “What? My mom does that kind of research.”

“Where’d that information come from?” Conor asked curiously.

“Scientific…. Look, ask me after I talk to Matthew’s mom. He doesn’t remember the names of the institutes or scientists…. Pauling? Something Pauling Institute?” He sighed and shook his head. “Look, Matthew’s mind is in this head, but I can’t exactly understand all of it, so this is basically a Pony’s perspective who has never heard of anything to do with your world’s mechanics before.”

Conor shrugged. “Fair enough. I was just saying that it’s not quite so insane is all. There are good people, and there are bad people. It’s essentially the same as Equestria, only we don’t have all the magic, so we’ve had to make do with technology instead.”

“From the point we’re currently sitting on, I’d believe it was a mad world off of basic lawsuits I can still remember. I mean, who wins a lawsuit for breaking their leg on someone else’s property after breaking into said someone’s house and trying to steal said property they broke their leg over?”

“That’s not insanity, that’s just sheer stupidity.” Conor shook his head disappointedly.

“And the judge who decided in his favor?” Taze asked, smirking.

“I repeat, sheer stupidity. I understand upholding the letter of the law, but that guy broke into the house. He had no right to ply that lawsuit, and if that judge had any sense, he would have dismissed it immediately and ruled in favor of the family, plus given them the chance to file countercharges.”

“Let us remind you that this is a Pony from the Third Gryphon War looking at Earth. You grew up there, and you are there, and Matthew keeps showing me the things he deems awesome from Earth, but think about it from an Equestrian viewpoint. This is a world that is not governed by Pegasi, nor the sun and moon controlled by a princess. A Pony could easily be driven out of his mind for the first few weeks if he or she can’t adapt.”

“Not to mention where the ability to make cities vanish in a flash of light is given to people who I seriously doubt could do basic math,” Taze pointed out.

“I still don’t think it’s insane,” Conor insisted obstinately.

“As fun as this debate is,” Discord said, “time is chaos, my friends. Now is everypony ready?”

“But this was getting fun,” Luna protested as she exited from the shadows. “I was learning so much about Earth…” Her expression was such that they couldn’t tell if she was excited or disturbed by all the facts that had just been so casually mentioned.”

“That said,” Pensword spoke with a smile, “I am looking forward to visiting Earth.”

“I believe it’s time,” Celestia agreed. “We look forward to hearing your world’s response. I assume Luna has already given you our missive?”

“Wait, I thought she only was giving Lunar Fang and I documents that I hope not to use, protection of my family from either UFO nuts, government spies, or just random gangs.” He shook his head. “Well, I guess I will be reading to make sure I don’t give the wrong documents.”

“Very good. Very good,” Discord said, turning to Taze. “Now if I’m going to set you all down in the vicinity of your homes, you’ll have to go first,” he said pointedly. “Are you ready?”

“As I’ll ever be,” Taze said, taking a deep breath.

“Okay. Here we go.” Discord snapped his fingers and produced a tuning fork. He gave it a flick and it started to produce a strange thundering note which grew in intensity until even Celestia and Luna covered their ears. Finally, in the spot where Discord’s statue had been, a crack seemed to appear out of nowhere and spider down before, with the sound of shattering glass, pieces of the universe seemed to fall away, revealing a hole floating in midair.

On the other side, Taze could just make out a city covered in trees painted in deep reds and sunny yellows as the leaves prepared for autumn. He said nothing until he spotted a large spiraling river through the city’s heart. “That's the Red. That’s close enough for me to get home.” He spotted a familiar park near the city’s center. “Drop me there at the Assiniboine Park. I can walk from there.”

Discord actually seemed strained, though his actions weren’t visible as the area steered where it was bidden. After a few moments, he huffed. “That's as close as I can get you.”

Taze nodded and waved goodbye to Celestia and Luna. He raised his index and middle finger to his forehead and flicked them out in Shawn, Pensword, and Conor’s direction. “See ya on the other side,” he said before taking the plunge.

After a minute they heard a thump across the gap, and Discord turned. “Okay, who’s next? I can’t keep this up all day, you know.”

“That one would be Conor,” Shawn said pointedly.

“Okay, step up and try to think of something from your home,” Discord said as the human approached.

The portal instantly shifted to reveal an old broken down wooden porch with blue stone stairs and black metal railings. The paint was flaking off in shavings, exposing the dried wood underneath from its many years of abuse in the weather. A miniature garden of sorts had been set up on either side of the steps with the scraggly remains of dead blossoms. A bright red wooden door stood behind a glass storm door, and two ornate metal porch lights had been mounted on either side of the entrance.

“... It’s … home,” Conor said. He held out a hand towards the portal, then paused. “This … this is really goodbye, isn’t it?”

“Never a goodbye, just see you later… which I will do, remember.” Pensword tapped the side of his head near his eyes. “Because, in the long term, we will meet again, most assuredly in the glade.”

“Parting is such sweet sorrow,” Discord said almost sarcastically.

Conor embraced Shawn, then Pensword. “In case we don’t get to see each other again for a while.” Then he bowed to the princesses. “Your Majesties, it’s been an honor and a privilege. Thank you.” Lastly, he turned to Discord and gave him a hug.

Discord didn’t really respond, just stared down at him in shock.

“Thanks for helping me find out what happened to my friends, Discord. I wish I could give you something more, but this is the best I can do.”

“It was … nothing?” Discord clearly was out of his element here.

“Maybe the next time you pull me through you can send me an invite first?” he asked with a sad smile and a brief chuckle.

“I’ll think about it,” Discord responded nonchalantly. He then proceeded to make a shooing motion with his taloned hand as he turned his head away indignantly. “You’d better hurry. I’m not sure how long I can keep this up, you know.”

“Thank you, Discord.” He turned one last time, readjusted the satchel and the shoulder strap on his violin case, waved, then passed through. The sound of a heavy weight knocking down onto wooden floorboards notified them that he’d arrived safely on the other side.

Pensword looked to Shawn. “You can go next.”

Shawn shrugged as he stepped forward. “See you all in a few days.”

“See you, and see if you can stay out of…. Major world-ending mischief.”

“Not likely to happen. If I try to avoid it, something will drag me into it…” Shawn sighed.

The rift that Discord opened for him revealed a hot, dry desert. A few buildings could be seen in the distance with some roads leading out into the cracked dirt and sand.

“Welp, that’s pretty much right…” Shawn replied after a moment.

“Celestia, so many things are starting to make sense,” Luna whispered.

Celestia gaped, then nodded. “So it would seem,” she agreed.

Shawn shrugged once again as he made his way through the rift.

“And then there were two,” Pensword whispered as Discord worked to open the rift towards his own place. He tried to think of home, but no matter what he did or how he tried to change the direction of his thoughts, he inevitably found himself thinking of another place, where family memories were made and adventures were had, and still could be had.

The portal shifted to reveal a steep ravine covered in rocks with a river flowing peacefully through its bottom. A rocky path bordered the shores for travelers to follow on their way into the unknown. A large pine tree forest sprouted up on the edges of the ravine. Soaring over the gap, a great metal structure loomed with its evenly set metal rail ties.

Pensword was shocked at the sight, even moreso when a grin spread involuntarily over his face. “He knows where that is, and he knows how that path will take him to his grandparents’ home. Also ... a train trestle.” He paused in deep thought. “We really do like trains, don’t we?”

“Yes, fascinating. Now can you please get on with it? This is getting rather hard to keep stable, you know,” Discord grunted. Beads of sweat had begun to form along his brow. “You may want to hurry.”

Pensword nodded and he looked to Lunar Fang, who quickly jumped through the portal. Pensword followed seconds later, even as the edges began to flicker and shrink. As he vanished into it, the entire thing turned black before melting into a sludge-like substance and falling to the ground.

Discord promptly collapsed.

100 - Take Me Home, Country Roads

Extended Holiday
Ch 100: Take Me Home, Country Roads
Act 16

Matthew stood silently as he looked around him. Pine trees and gnarled roots surrounded them, and instead of the path he’d hoped for, Discord had set them down just a little ways off to the edge of the railroad. He looked out at the sky and the ravine on their right. He could feel the breeze, and while he could tell the air wasn’t as good as Equestria, he knew the castle would be keeping a lot of the pollution from Denver reaching them.

The wind teased his and Lunar Fang’s manes. Insects and beasts roamed through the woods, and then, on the wind, he could hear it. He blinked once in shock, then again as a large goofy grin spread across his muzzle.

“Even here?” Lunar Fang asked incredulously as she caught the growing expression. All the same, she couldn’t keep a slight grin from her muzzle. “So, how far away is she?”

“Ten minutes. She is huffing, and that means she is running on the mule trail.”

“Mule Trail?” Lunar Fang asked.

“That’s what they call that part of the railroad. It switchbacks three times to go from the lower part of the valley to Scar Ravine.”

“Scar Ravine?”

“Well, one of the later cartographers looked on this area from…” he looked around and pointed to the east. “There we go. Outlook Ridge. He saw this ravine, and commented that it looked like a giant scar upon the Earth.”

“Well, how are you planning on getting to your home now?”

“Tower five,” Matthew answered as he moved to follow the rail bed. His cart creaked pleasantly behind him as he walked along. Enough trees had been cleared to allow a horse to travel by the track without fear of being hit by a train. “That is the name of the water tank about a half mile ahead.”

“And you think they’ll stay at the water tank once they refuel?”

“Are you kidding? The engineer will be poking his head out the cab window. He’s going to see two colorful ponies, and I am going to be waving at him with a wing. That should make him have to use the call box at the tower to report what he saw. Come on. Force march.” He continued to grin as Lunar Fang followed behind. She face-hoofed at the other comment. “It’s also where folks can get on or off, if they are hiking and camping in this area of the valley,” Matthew said.

“Why didn’t you say so first?” Lunar Fang cried out exasperatedly.

“Because I think my way is funner,” Matthew smirked playfully. “So, while we are waiting, I want to tell you, if we are really where I think we are, and I am ninety percent sure–”

Lunar Fang shot him a skeptical look.

“We’re talking about Discord. I cannot be a hundred percent sure.”

“Right,” Lunar Fang muttered. “Still, you are going to tell me some of your plans, aren’t you?” She flicked her ear to the back as they both heard the train approaching.

“I want to take you to Zephyr. It’s an ice cream parlor on Main Street, and then there's the Daylight as well. They make the best Reuben sandwiches I have ever tried.” He laughed as Lunar Fang blew him a kiss from behind. He knew she would kiss him when they both could face each other again, and he couldn’t wait, but for now, both had to worry about their wagons.

“Then there’s the place I worked before I got mixed up. I worked up here during the summers. It is a beautiful town. Reminds me a little of an Earth version of Mountainside Falls, just… different as well.”

“Different?” Lunar Fang asked with a chuckle. “Well, of course it’s different. It's populated by humans.”

“Right,” Matthew answered as they both heard the distinct clumping and sudden echo that heralded the arrival of the engine on the bridge a ways behind. Then the whistle blew a lot more. “And there goes the warning whis–.” He stopped and turned off the path with surprising speed and practically flew into the underbrush. “MOVE OFF THE PATH!”

Lunar Fang was already moving. They both turned around and watched as the train grew ever closer before trundling its way towards the water tank. As the steam engine drew close, Matthew let out a gasp. None of the usual engineers he, well, Matthew remembered, were driving.

“That’s… that’s my brother!” Matthew’s eyes widened. “She’s… He’s got the old gal running.” He gasped as the engine began to slow. “He got the Two-Eight-Two Black Gold running!” There was just enough space to edge at the side of the tracks, so he walked forward to see his brother fully. He snapped a wing out and saluted as the Steam Engine passed by.

On the side of the train cab, gold stenciling proclaimed the engine number 10, and the train’s route name had been stenciled on the coal car. “It’s the Golden Pony Express!” A goofy grin had spread across the Pegasus’ face. The first car after the coal car was painted pine-green. The front part didn’t have any windows, while glimpses of passengers with various devices could be seen through the windows in the back half.

“That’s a mixed baggage car,” Matthew said as his eyes sparkled in excitement. If there was any doubt who was in control now, this confirmed it. Matthew was definitely at the forefront now. The next three attachments were old passenger cars that dated back to the 1800s, and the presidential car, which, according to Matthew, was owned by the Mustang Mine owner. There were six presidential cars the railroad owned, one for each of the five mine owners, and the railway owner himself. As for how he knew it was the Mustang Mine car, the name was emblazoned on the side, and he still remembered those bold colors. As the presidential car passed with its observation deck, the brakes engaged, causing the old wheels to screech as the engine slowed to a stop at the water tank. Matthew froze as he saw the black mechanism and the blank stares of a few men on the deck.

Matthew stared back as he turned to look at Lunar Fang. “That… was the photo train. We just got our pictures taken, and we are going to be on a film.” He chuckled. “Looks like our mugs are going to be showing up soon. Come on. We should move.” He was practically skipping as they pranced along. “My brother is driving! My brother is driving!” he repeated excitedly. Then his brow furrowed. “Why’s my brother driving the train?” The look only lasted for all of a few seconds before the grin replaced it again, and he increased the pace. “Come on! I haven’t seen my brother in ages, and now I finally can again!”

Conor stared, bewildered as he took in the familiar sights, sounds, and smells of his suburban home. The grass had browned with the passing time and seasons, and the sparse amount of trees that still remained in their front yard had already turned. The ground was littered with brown brittle leaves, and the cool tinge of frost hovered in the air. He was surprised to see his breath, and chuckled as he watched the white slowly dissipate. It seemed almost to sparkle, and he couldn’t help but smile as he got up from his place on the cold cobblestones. This was real. It was really happening. He was finally home.

The familiar bark of a small territorial canine only reinforced the giddy sensation. He watched as he heard the familiar sound of the doorknob turning. He saw the blur of tan and white mock fury that was his dog barking madly at the door. And then he looked up to see the familiar figure of a woman’s face. Her skin had been worn by the care of decades, and the edges of her hair had turned silver and white. She clutched at the knob with swollen fingers as she stared and gaped.

Conor stepped forward and pulled open the storm door. The dog barked frenziedly at his legs as she took in his scent. He paid her no mind. He felt the hot streaks fall fresh again.

“Mom? I’m home.”

The woman sobbed as she wrapped her arms around him. Conor returned the gesture in kind. He couldn’t even begin to imagine the pain she’d had to face over the last few months. He slowly led her and the dog inside and shut the door behind them. For now, neither needed to talk. All they needed was each other.

Taze took in a deep breath of air before his body reflexively began to cough violently as his lungs tried to expel what his brain first labeled as poison gas. After such a long time in Equestria's rich environment, it took a few minutes for his brain to realize he wasn’t suffocating and the air was just that bad. He looked around the park, taking in the families walking along in the autumn weather. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the piece of leather that, according to his memories, had been his wallet.

He sighed as he opened the wallet, finding an ID card that looked nothing like him, several plastic cards whose purpose and use were only sluggishly coming back to him, and a single five dollar bill nestled in the cash section.

He couldn’t turn into Grif right now. Winnipeg was too populated, and there was no way he wouldn’t be seen. He needed a map and a way to the closest jeweler or pawn shop. With surprising clarity, Taze cursed himself for not having a cellphone.

“Calm down and think it through,” he reminded himself. “Where there is a will, there is a way. Let's see…” He found a nearby bench in a mostly unoccupied area and sat down, taking several long, slow breaths as he concentrated, bringing his mind into focus. As he searched the depths of his memories, a box-like structure with a metal frame and glass came to mind. A bus stop! The memories flowed back faster now. A bus: a long human cart that was self-propelled. Humans could use it to get between places cheaply. The location of a pawnshop he had once visited came to mind, a sign declaring they purchased gold vivid in the window. With a smile, Taze got to his feet and wandered down the path. Once he found a street, he would find one of these bus stops and wait for the cart to come around. With the money he had, he would get as far as he could and make the rest of the trek on foot.

This wasn’t so hard!

Shawn landed with a faint thud, clearing the loose dirt around his feet. After regulating his breath, he sighed. “Jeez. I expected a harder time breathing, but this is ridiculous.”

Rolling his shoulders, he looked out into the distance, finding walls, walls, and a few buildings. Also sand and dirt, but that was expected. What wasn’t expected, however, was the amount of individuals pointing rifles in his general direction. After glancing over his shoulder, he determined that they were, in fact, aiming at him.

From behind he heard at least three people moving. “ON the ground!” came the barking order. “On the ground now. NOW! NOW! NOW!” The orders were short and constant. He just watched as the soldiers grabbed him. They tried to push him down, and he didn’t budge. A few of the younger soldiers were utterly baffled as three MPs strained behind him with their combined strength, and he still stood upright, acting like they were little kids trying to pull him down.

He did feel that his arms were zip tied as he had moved them back to scratch an itch. The MPs stopped as an older man walked forward. He was dressed in ACUs, and the rank on the front sternum showed the image of a bird. Either he was a Lieutenant Colonel or a full Colonel. “Who are you, and what are you doing on this live firing range? How did you enter Base Washington?”

“The name’s Shawn. I’m here because this is where I landed,” he said in his Russian accent.

The officer looked at Shawn. He looked then at the MPs. “What happened?”

“He just appeared in a flash of pink light,” The MP on Shawn’s left replied. “We don’t know if he has any identification on him or if he’s dangerous.”

“So, Mr. Shawn, is it? What’s a Russian from the Ural Mountains doing in an American Base?”

“Not Russian. Just haven’t used English in forty years.”

“And yet you use it flawlessly. If you haven’t spoken in forty years, what did you speak?” he asked skeptically.

“Let me think… I started with English, had to learn... “ He paused, thinking to himself. “Equish? Something like that.” A faint snap echoed through the air like a gunshot as he placed a hand to his chin in thought. “There’s also the Latin, but I have doubts anyone actually speaks that.”

The officer could see the shocked looks on the faces of his troops. It was mirrored to an extent on his own face. A zip tie couldn’t be broken that easily. “In that case… Superman, I’d like to ask you a few more questions. However, seeing as you entered the base without passing the main gate, have a Russian accent, and no form of identification whatsoever, I’m going to have to ask you to come with us to an interrogation room. It’d be easier if you could offer us some sort of passport, driver's license, anything along those lines.”

Shawn shrugged. “Sure, you can ask questions, though I don’t have much in the form of papers. Well, except…” He pulled out a few receipts. “I… have coupon good till December twenty-thirteen, but... I have a feeling you aren’t looking for that.”

“What’s this?” One of the MPs asked as he handled the papers. “This doesn’t feel like normal receipt paper, and the markings are like nothing I’ve ever seen before. Certainly not Russian or English. Maybe it’s some kind of code?”

The other officer spoke up. “This… is very unusual. It appears to be an expired walmart coupon for some electronics. It’s three years old, Sir, but it still looks like he got it yesterday.”

The Colonel nodded. “Right. Sir, I need you to come with us. Either that, or I’ll get a forklift to take you where you need to go.”

“Pfft. Forklift.” Shawn chuckled. “Sure. Lead way.”

The guards slowly led him away as a Master Sergeant barked orders to resume the exercise, and the peppering sound of gunfire echoed across the range once again.

Taze exited the pawn shop. He’d just sold ten thousand dollars worth of gold bits for a solid six thousand in cash. He exited the building and headed down the street looking for another jeweler or pawn shop to sell some more. Drawing on his knowledge of the neighborhood, he cut through a couple of alleys to save time, and ended up finding himself in a very interesting predicament.

He suddenly felt something metallic and round press against the back of his head. “No sudden movements. I want your wallet and phone.”

“Am I being mugged?” Taze asked.

“What’s it sound like, genius? Of course you’re bein’ mugged. Now hand them over!” The man replied as the pressure increased from the barrel of the gun.

“Can you take a few steps back, at least? It’s kind of hard to concentrate when you're pressing that thing into my skull,” Taze said as a false tremor ran through his hands.

“Empty those pockets. Now! Hurry up! Or we’re going to have a problem,” the assailant growled.

Taze sighed. “Suit yourself.” He made a slapping motion with his hand, and a sudden violent gust of wind suddenly blew down the alley, buffeting the mugger, and sending him staggering sideways. Taze took the opening to turn and face his would-be mugger, taking a few steps back.

After the mugger caught his balance, he raised his gun with the intent to fire, only for the unexpected to happen.

The feeling was natural to Taze as he let the world slow and delved into bullet time. Moving right to the mugger, he pushed the release, and the magazine began to slide to the ground. He then punched the mugger twice over the head before punching him twice in the gut. As the world began to speed up again, he returned to his point of origin just in time to hear the magazine clatter onto the pavement.

The mugger flinched back from the hits and knocked his head against the wall. His breathing was ragged, and his eyes wild as he tried to use his gun in vain. His eyes grew even wider.

Taze smiled smugly at the mugger with a vindictive glare in his eyes. “Care to try that again?”

Taze’s figure blurred as the figure ran away, then became visible again. He chuckled to himself as he moved through his new acquisition. The mugger’s wallet had plenty of cash to get him where he needed to go. After pocketing the bills, he threw the rest aside. Then he looked at the gun, wondering just how much he could sell it for, and how long it would take for his would-be assailant to realise they were gone.

The cry of dismay was music to his ears.

Taze took several steps forward before he knelt to the ground, panting. He could feel his Equestrian field regenerating, but it was a lot slower and more taxing on him than it had been in Equestria or even that other version of Equestria for that matter. He coughed several times into his hand and raised an eyebrow at the pink stain to his spit, but shrugged it off as he got to his feet and headed towards the streets.

The scene at the water tank was one of utter confusion as the train filled up on water. Steam puffed lazily from the stack as the engine drank its fill. The group of videographers and photographers were gathered around on the side of the railway looking over each other at a computer screen.

“Is that...?” one voice spoke before it was drowned out by another.

“It was, but how?”

“It has wings. What gives?”

“And what about the color? Did some girl dye it or something?”

“But the size.”

“Enough!” The loud voice of Matthew’s brother carried over the rest as he walked up from one of the supply shacks. “You’d better squirrel away copies that matter to you and your families, because I doubt that particular footage and pictures are going to be kept in your possession for long.”

“And how are we supposed to be sure this isn’t some hoax?”

“Because, I assure you, it is not,” a new voice spoke up from the other side of the observation car. The accent was Queen’s English, cultured and refined. “I am proof enough.” A somewhat larger wooden cart bumped over the rails behind the caboose, revealing the same Pegasus from the film. “Now–” he looked at the group, even as they raced to take pictures. “Please, please. At least wait until I have my wife with me.”

That stopped everyone in their tracks. “Wife?” half the photo team shouted.

“Yes.” The Pegasus looked at the engineer. “I have a bundle for you, Mr. Conner, if you wouldn’t mind, that silk one there on the top of my cart.”

“How...?” Mark asked as he looked at the Pony. His head was pounding from the sudden spike in his pulse. “You look like you’re from a show my brother used to watch,” he grumbled as he moved forward. He paused as he saw the tag on the package. He whirled around to look at the Pony and approached him menacingly, but stopped dead when the Pony asked a single question.

“Do you want me to talk an hour about the Titanic? Because I can, and I’ll start when they laid her keel back on thirty one march, Nineteen-oh-nine. She was built almost in tandem with–”

“...How?” This time it was gentler, meeker.

“Simple, Mark. Very Simple. But I will only tell you in the cab.” He frowned. “But that means I will need to buy a ticket. You still charge twenty dollars for passage and use of the luggage car?”

“How did you–?”

“You should find forty US dollars, the last cash Matthew had in his wallet,” the Pegasus spoke as he moved and, to the shock of all watching, unhitched himself with his wings to grab the bundle.

“No. If you know what happened to him three years ago, I’ll personally eat the cost of transporting you and your... wife back to the George Park Passenger Station.”

Matthew smiled happily. “Great. Lunar Fang, you can have fun in the observation car. I will be up front in the cab. There should be plenty of space for somepony as small as I am.”

Lunar Fang just smiled as she circled around the caboose, pulling her cart behind her. She then proceeded to lean in and kiss him twice for the contradictions he’d used so far.

Conor sighed as he stroked the familiar books in his bedroom. He’d never thought he would see this place again, well, at least until Discord got blackmailed into helping find a way. He couldn’t help but chuckle as he recalled the goofy Draconequus. He really wasn’t all that bad a person, just a little mischievous and petulant. If anything, Discord seemed more like a child than he did an ancient entity of chaos and mayhem.

He sat down on his old bed and stared at the wall beside his door. He couldn’t help but recall the dream he’d had when Luna visited. It was hard to believe that he’d been in another world and taught how to fight. A sad smile crossed his lips as he remembered the training with fondness. Rook may have been a bit of a bully at times, but that was because he needed to be.

He fingered the band on his arm. In all the excitement, he’d forgotten to remove it. The blue metal glinted pleasantly as he gazed once more on its craftsmanship. The flawed diamond with its windigo pattern seemed a bit dull, but perhaps that was simply because his curtains were drawn. There would likely be many questions, one of which being where he’d gotten such a clearly expensive accessory.

He didn’t know how long he’d been sitting there before the knock sounded at his door. “Conor? Can I come in?”

“Yeah. It’s open.”

Conor’s mom opened the door and made her way to the bed to sit down with her son. “I just called your father with the news. He should be home in a few hours, once school is settled.”

“You know, Mom, I can still hardly believe this is all real. It’s like I’m stuck in an anime or some kind of story or something.”

“It’s a bit strange for us, too. You’ve been gone for nearly a year. Your sister’s in her senior year now.”

“A year…” Conor murmured to himself. “It was only a few months where I was.”

“You want to talk about it?”

“Yeah, but not until everyone’s together. There’s… a lot to talk about.”

She nodded. “You’re right. There are some people who’re going to want to interview you later, too.”

“You mean the FBI?”

“Yup.”

“Yeah, if things go the way I think they’re going to go, Mom, you might want to get used to people like them being around.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’ll explain when we’re all together. Have you called them yet?”

“I wanted to make sure it was alright with you first.”

“Yeah. Let’s just say this is sort of a world-shattering discovery…”

“Please remove your coat. I’m afraid we’ll need to sort through it to find any identification or other information. Without an ID, we need to be able to find something to help figure out who you are. For all we know, you could have a bunch of weapons stored in there,” one of the MPs at the interrogation room’s doors said.

Shawn shrugged as he removed his coat and held it out to them. “Sure. Have fun.”

One MP held it as another reached into the main left pocket and pulled out… a large box with a note in English that read, Thank you for taking care of Strikey for me. It was signed in a language none of them could read, but Shawn knew only too well that it was Pinkie’s signature writing. Said box was bigger then the coat pocket. Another MP looked up at the ceiling, hoping they got that on film.

“When did she sneak that in?” Shawn questioned aloud, clearly confused himself.

“You know who made that? And how did you get it to fit in?” the officer spoke. Shawn could now read that his last name was Stark.

“Little Pink Pony. Can’t remember English translation of name. I didn’t fit it in, she did. Somehow while I was wearing it, too…” He frowned.

“So you think this is funny?” Officer Stark asked. “I can tell you that no one is laughing. Do you have anything that could ID you? Maybe a phone?”

“I find it a little amusing, yes. She loves jokes. As for phone, I think I still have mine somewhere in the pockets.”

The MPs started putting their hands into the pockets looking for it. Stark sighed as he didn’t know what to do. “Okay, Superman… how is it that your coat–?”

“It’s empty,” One MP replied. He handed it back to Shawn. “Here. Put it back on.”

Shawn put on his coat and reached into one of the pockets. “It better not be empty. I had my good smithing hammer in here,” he said as he pulled out said large smithing hammer. “Oh, good.” He smiled, putting it back inside. After a moment of moving his arm around, he pulled out his phone. “Ah, there it is. Here you go.”

One MP took the phone while two others stared in shock before they shouted. “Remove the coat right now!”

“But you already looked through my coat.” Shawn frowned. “I would like to keep my coat.”

“It presents a security problem to the base, and till we can clear it, I’m afraid we’ll have to hold it in quarantine,” Officer Stark explained. “When we’re done examining it and its properties, you can have it back.”

Shawn frowned as he removed his coat once more. “Better return it. I only have the one…”

Underneath the jacket they saw that he was wearing a white shirt, a vest the same color as the jacket, and a cravat. “Okay, Mister Fancy Superman. If you’d just come this way,” Stark said as he motioned down the hall.

“Fine.”

As Shawn looked away, One MP moved, then paused. “Hawk, where’s your sidearm?”

“What?” Hawk asked as he moved and found that not only was his sidearm missing, but the holster as well. “Barrett… your sidearm is missing, too.” They both paused and looked at the coat as it moved a little. “We’d better get this thing under guard, stat. And nobody touches it, understand?”

They nodded silently in agreement.

Shawn found himself in an interrogation room, but this one had padded chairs, so it must have been for the nicer prisoners. Perhaps for more friendly negotiations and discussion. “Take a seat. We’ve got a few questions for you,” Stark said, the first of which being, where are you from?”

“Originally, or from where I came?”

Officer Stark laughed. “Why not both?”

It was a grim sight. The blue hue seemed to absorb all the light in the room, and the faint specks of gold only came as a reminder that it was a cursed object, greedy in nature, as anything that came near it was gone, never to be seen again.

It would twitch every now and then, taunting them as they could do nothing but watch from a distance, for any closer and they would be in danger…

It wanted to consume everything…

“Okay,” Officer Hawk spoke softly. “What are we at?”

“Um…” Barrett looked over the clipboard. “We’re missing two side arms, including holsters, three mags of ammo, two Kabar knives, one kevlar vest– we’re still working on how the vest went missing when the soldier's uniform was still in place; oh, and fifty dollars.” He proceeded to look up at the officer, then back at his hand to find his clipboard missing. “...Add another clipboard to list.”

“Should we expand the no-go zone?” the sergeant asked as he looked at the coat, holding his M-16 rifle tightly. “I feel like this is some science fiction alien movie.”

“Affirmative, Sir. Also, you should send for a new pair of combat boots… and socks,” Barrett said, pointing to Hawk’s now naked feet.

“Why do we have to be in the room?”

“Brass wants the coat watched at all times until we confirm the origin of our visitor,” Barrett said.

“Well I’m backing up,” the sergeant said as he did just that.

“Permission to speak freely, Sir?”

Second Lieutenant Hawk nodded. “Granted. In fact, I’m giving everybody permission.”

“This is a scary-ass coat, Sir”

“Be quieter. It’ll hear you,” the sergeant whispered.

“You’re afraid of a bloody coat?” a staff sergeant asked as he entered carrying a SAW. “And why am I authorized with this for guard duty?”

Turning towards the coat once more however, revealed the chair and coat was now turned and facing them.

The staff sergeant was baffled at how the others backed up further away from the coat. “Why are you missing your ranks and name badges?”

“You're holding air,” one of the other sergeants on the guard detail replied.

The staff sergeant looked down and blinked in shock. “WHAT?” He looked back at the coat and he angrily marched forward. “You give that back to me right this second.” The lights flickered, sending the room into blackness.

Perfect…

Matthew smiled as he watched the carts get loaded into the baggage car and smiled. He was looking forward to spending time with his brother in the locomotive’s engine cab. He kissed Lunar Fang goodbye, and she smiled before she walked toward the observation car.

Mark looked at the men who had taken the ropes to help handle the carts, and then looked to Lunar Fang before finally settling on Matthew. He frowned as he moved to help this Pony who claimed to be his brother. With a little extra push from the Pegasus, the second cart was able to get loaded properly over the lip of the baggage car.

“I’ve got some questions I need to ask you,” Mark said bluntly as Matthew turned to face him. “Can we move to the observation car? We can let the Engineer finish the trip.”

“But, you are the Engineer.” Yeah, that was Matthew’s tone, alright… in the Queen's English accent. This was going to be a very confusing day.

“No, I run the entire company. I operate the whole system now.” He chuckled as the Pony gaped. “You have been gone a few years.”

“How many?” the Pony asked. “I… three to four years?” His ears suddenly dropped down and pinned themselves to the back of his head.

“Yeah, you’ve got a lot to catch up on. That’s why I’d rather not have the noise of the engine bother you.”

“Okay…” A moment later they heard screams from the observation car. “That’s my Lunar Fang.”

“What?” Mark asked as he started to race to the end of the car. “She knew?”

“Knew what?” the Pony asked. “Were you thinking that I was going to leave my wife defenseless with a bunch of aliens? If they tried anything, they would be facing a Commander from the Third Gryphon War, and the one that stole my heart. She can defend herself.”

Mark felt a shiver down his spine. “Matthew was never that blood thirsty.”

“I am not just Matthew. I am also Moonkissed Pensword.” He stopped as he looked at the steps. Grumbling about height differentials, he flapped his wings and leaped onto the step.

“Why don’t you just fly?” Mark asked as he climbed up after Matthew.

“Conservation of magic. This world is very different. I want to conserve what I can for as long as I can.”

Mark didn’t believe that, but let it slide as he opened the door to find that the five men and two women were either tied up, sprawled out from what he hoped were minor blows to the head by hooves, and were still breathing, although one man was clutching a hand. He noticed a red tint around the mare’s muzzle.

“Dumb city folk,” he muttered as he looked about the cabin. They felt the jolt and the train was on its way. “Think they know how to handle horses by watching TV.” He frowned and looked about the room. “Still, do you want me to do something?”

“Leave them be,” Lunar Fang responded. Let them suffer the slights and pains of trying to treat me like a common Gryphon prisoner.”

Mark stared blankly at Lunar Fang before looking at Matthew.

Matthew sighed as he put a hoof to the bridge of his nose. “Don’t worry. I’ll explain,” he promised before finding two sudden kisses on his lips. “Starting with why she just kissed me.” He settled down on the carpet, feeling the sway of the cars and locomotive as he marvelled at the sheer size of the car. It was bigger then the royal coaches in Equestria, and that was saying something. How strange it was to see Human things again from the perspective of such a smaller species. Meanwhile, Mark was busy untying the passengers and doing his best to calm them as he guided them to their seats or escorted them into the neighboring car with a stern rebuke and an assurance that they could file complaints later with the officials, though saying they got beaten by a winged Pony probably wouldn’t be the wisest choice on their part. He received a few murderous glares, but the passengers left it at that.

“Why she kisses me is due to the fact that I normally do not use contractions in my daily speech. They are only now showing up again after more than a lifetime. “He took a deep breath. “A lot has happened in the last few years I have been gone. You might not like some of it, but with Mom not here, I can tell you more about it, starting on that Halloween night. One minute, I was stepping out onto the doorstep, and then…” He continued forward, talking about his time in Equestria, falling through time twice, and the Third Gryphon War. There was a lot to cover before they arrived at the station.

Conor sat in the cushioned red chair in the family room next to the brick fireplace as his family looked on from the leather couch. He held the armband in his hands and absently flipped it end over end.

“So yeah. I’ve been living in a land of multicolored mythical ponies on a world filled with just about every creature from myth you can list, I nearly got turned permanently into one of said denizens of said world, and learned how to use magic, and I also basically wound up helping to save the world from death and destruction at the hands of a human that had been completely and totally corrupted by an energy source that basically shoved all his morals and good parts into a corner and let the anger and negative attributes take control. It wasn’t pretty. There’s a few other things besides, but I figure I can fill in the rest when the FBI gets here.”

“That’s… interesting?” Mrs. Vulpes said.

Conor shrugged. “It’s the truth. It’s weird, though. Their magic doesn’t come from spirits like magic here is supposed to. It’s like an actual energy that comes directly from the planet itself.”

“And you almost became–”

“A Unicorn, yeah. I could hardly believe it myself at first, but, well, you know, fantasy buff. It made the adjustment a lot easier.”

“And that’s how you grew back your hair? With magic?”

“Uh… not exactly. I guess you could say it was more of a biological renewal. When I was turning into that other form, my hair grew back thick and strong again. Then Luna and Celestia forged this for me, so I could switch forms, instead of being stuck between.”

“I guess that’s what you could call a hairy situation,” Mister Vulpes said with a chuckle. The man was mostly bald with a cul-de-sac of a head bordered by gray hairs. His blue eyes were just as piercing as his son’s, and his beard and mustache had grown out since Conor had last seen him. He wore a simple pair of bluejeans and an Underarmor shirt.

Conor groaned and chuckled. “Dad, I both missed and didn’t miss the puns.”

“Some things never change, Son,” he responded back.

“Clearly.” Conor smiled. “Well, on the plus side, I found out what happened to my friends. They’re perfectly fine, and I’m back for good, well, until I move out on my own anyways. Oh, and Discord sends his apologies, even if he didn’t exactly say it like that.”

“Discord?”

“The one who pulled me into Equestria in the first place. He’s a Draconequus. Body of a brown horse, head of a goat, one long fang, yellow eyes with red pupils, a black donkey’s mane, a white goat beard, one goat horn, one deer antler, one lion’s paw, one taloned hand, a deer hoof, a green lizard’s leg, a purple bat wing, a bluebird wing, and a red dragon’s tail with a white tuft at the end. Oh, and he sounds like John Delancey. He’s literally the Q of Equestria.”

“And… he didn’t do anything to you?”

“No. I’m still me. He has been known to turn people into the exact opposite of their personalities in the past, but that was before Twilight and the others reformed him.”

“Who?”

“They’re called the Mane Six in the brony community here. Basically, they can wield one of the greatest magical forces known in all Equis to defend their country. That’s how Discord was bound the first couple of times, and his magic undone.”

“You do realize how crazy that’s going to sound, right?” Karyn, Conor’s little sister, said as she looked up from her iphone. Her blond hair shone in the light

“Which is why I have proof.”

“And that is?”

“Wait till the agents get here, and I’ll show you.”

Taze signed the agreement quickly. He’d managed to sell most of his gold, and had enough money to buy things he thought necessary, as well as rent a place to stay and purchase food. Having already booked a hotel room, he was currently in the act of renting a Uhaul truck. With the mass of items he was planning to buy, it could be suspicious for him to leave with only a backpack, so, to circumvent this, he would load the things he bought into a truck, and then, later, away from prying eyes, he would load his bag from inside the truck. He’d paid the deposit and the charge up front, and while the man in charge was surprised to see it paid for in cash, he cleared the deal with the addition of a minor sum on top of the surcharge. Now it was time to relax and prepare for the next day. With that in mind, he casually made his way to the hotel.

After a barely edible meal, – the food of earth, much like the air, didn’t compare to the quality of Equestrian food – Taze laid on his bed, casually flipping through channels, trying to catch up on pop culture updates in the last few years. He stopped with a nostalgic smile as he came across a late rerun of My Little Pony Friendship is Magic. Laughing at the irony of the situation, he wondered where the episodes had gone in the time they were away. As the colorful characters ran through the opening sequence, Taze took gulps from a bottle of refined water. When twilight's balloon landed on the ground, he spat violently into the air as he saw three characters jump off the train behind her and walk off the scene. A Unicorn soon followed after, tripping on his hooves before the transition to the next portion of the opening.

“No…”

He didn’t have the ability to rewind the scene, and he cursed himself for not having some way to use the free wi-fi, but he was sure he recognized the three characters.

A black furred Gryphon with green feathers on its breast, a deep blue Pegasus, a large Earth Pony wearing something blue and gold, and the clumsy Unicorn that looked a lot like Blueblood.

“Holy sh–”

Another officer in ACUs walked into the quarantine. His two silver bars glinted in the light, having been polished recently. He then handed Colonel Stark a file.

“Thank you, Captain Rogers.” Stark nodded as he took the file and opened it. “Okay, Shawn Octo Viginti.” He chuckled. “That has to be one of the weirdest names I have ever heard.” Then he moved on. “It seems the phone you have on your person belongs to a man reported missing three years ago. We have some information here that he should only know, but let’s start with the easy stuff first. I like to give people a sporting chance, after all, and you’re the only thing keeping me away from an incredibly boring job, so please don’t disappoint me.” He smirked. “Who are your parents, where did you live, and, finally, what is your birthday?”

“Let me think. Hans and Mary, I used to live in Palmetto, and I was born in Nineteen eighty-seven,” Shawn replied after a moment to recollect. It was rather difficult sifting through all of those old memories, but it helped being in more human surroundings.

“Okay.” Stark checked off something on his clipboard. “So far, so good. We still don’t know it’s really you, mind you, but we’ve notified the proper authorities. If you really are who you say you are, you fall under FBI jurisdiction. They should be arriving here with your parents in a little bit. Once they get here, we’ll put them in the same room with you, so they can testify whether you are or are not who you claim to be. If they verify your identity, you get to leave the base scott free, but… if they don’t verify, well, that’s another matter entirely now, isn’t it?” he asked as his eyes narrowed. “Assuming you are who you claim to be, I’m looking forward to hearing how it is you managed to break into a military base without access or prior authorization, and , of course, where you’ve been the last few years. I’m certain you’ll have a rather… creative story.”

Shawn frowned. “I thought I already answered that one…” Shawn replied confused.

“To us, yes. However, the FBI is going to ask you those same questions as well. I can’t wait to compare notes.”

“All right,” Shawn said, leaning back in his chair. “I don’t think I like you very much. So… when can I have my coat back?”

Stark shrugged. “Join the club. As for when you get the coat back, you can have it once you’re released into FBI Custody.”.

“Delightful.” Shawn frowned. “So what now? More questions? Another test? I show you magic? Or do we just sit here? Correction. I sit here, staring at the wall, questioning if I should just walk out or not...”

“Private Wilson will come in to keep you company. Mind you, he’s a bit of a magic nut, but that should fit you just fine.” He smirked as he rose. “Just a warning. He never shuts up.” Then he made his way to the door and headed back out.

Fifteen minutes later, during which Shawn learned the new President’s name, the number of votes he got, the fact that ten people voted for a goat in California, along with the fact that goats were also being considered to be used to mow the grass in the LA region, which went onto information about grass growing. It was bleeding together. Private Wilson was currently talking about MRE’s as he dug into one. Then he threw one at Shawn. “Eat. I know they should give you something, but I brought some to share. They really are unfit for human consumption, but that doesn’t stop them feeding us this stuff.”

“Don’t need food.”

“Hey, I know it sucks, but I’m sure once we get this all settled, you’ll be able to go out and get yourself a nice chimichanga, or a taco!”

“No, I really don’t need to eat, I do it for fun now,” Shawn replied, questioning whether it would be edible or not, considering his reaction to the air alone.

“That sounds boring.” The soldier pouted. “What's the good in life if you can’t enjoy food? We even use taste to describe life! I mean, you think the guy who said ‘variety is the spice of life’ wasn’t a fat guy?”

“I didn’t say I can’t or don’t eat anymore. I just said I do it for fun,” Shawn replied. “Then again, most of their stuff tends to be sweets…” He looked to the MRE once again, tossing the idea around in his head.

“You mean they don’t have TACOS?” Private wilson seemed an odd mixture of shocked, horrified, and heartbroken at the possibility.

“Nah, they have those. They just like their sweets.”

“Oh.” He sighed in relief. “You can’t joke about tacos, man.”

“I hardly ever joke. I think I lost my sense of humor after the third time I nearly died.” Shawn paused, thinking for a moment. “Or perhaps the second time… Or the torture session...”

“What? Torture sessions are fun, though!” Private wilson said as he rolled up a sleeve to reveal an arm that resembled ground beef.

Shawn stared at the man for a minute. “Wow… and I’m considered insane…” He muttered the last part to himself.

The monstrosity stared at them with empty eyes. They could feel the vast emptiness that accompanied it, both figuratively and literally. But they weren’t just empty…

They were hungry…

“I just wish we knew where it put Corporal Jones,” the same mouthy sergeant moaned as they pressed up against the walls.

“Ignore that. That thing took the keys, and the door’s locked.” Second Lieutenant Hawk moaned in his boxers. That thing in the chair had even taken his dog tags.

“Somebody’ll find us when shift changes, right, Sir?” Barrett asked. He had also been stripped down to his boxers and a white undershirt.

“That started five minutes ago,” a trembling private said as he looked at a watch. He didn’t dare remove his eyes from it, lest he lose it to that thing. “What I want to know is why they aren’t sending backup. They have cameras. They should be able to see what’s happening.”

The door opened, and five guards with two techs walked in. They took one look at the five soldiers in their skivvies, then up to the blushing men. “Why are you out of your uniforms?”

The Captain then looked to the wall. “WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED TO THE SECURITY CAMERA?” The spot where the security camera had been was barren, as though there had never been anything in the corner of the room, not even a hole was present for the wires. It was just walls and a ceiling.

“That would explain the static…”

“As long as we don’t look away, everything will be fine, Sir,” Barrett said, staring intently at the coat. Suddenly the lights overhead flickered several times. When they finally stopped, the coat and the chair it had been on were gone.

Everyone in the room were now in just their boxers. Their military undershirts were missing, and so were the dog tags. The Captain looked at the Room. “WHAT DID IT TAKE?” he bellowed.

“We’re missing Corporal Jones, Sir.”

“I love to see you smile,” a familiar voice sang. As they looked to the corner of the room they found the corporal in his boxers, lying in the fetal position, muttering to himself. “Come on, everypony. Smile, smile, smile. Fill my heart up with sunshine, sunshine ... all I really need’s a smile, smile, smile from these happy friends of mine.” He proceeded to keep singing his strange song, starting over whenever he came to the end. He stared forward with blank eyes as the haunted voice continued to repeat.

“Medic!” Hawk bellowed. “Medic!”

“Where did the coat go?” the mouthy Sergeant muttered in horror.

“I don’t know, and I don’t want to know, Hughes,” came the reply. A moment later, the group was trying to figure out who said those words. Things just weren’t making sense anymore.

Shawn had been left alone by this point. Apparently company had arrived, and they were going to be standing behind the one-way glass momentarily. He sighed aloud, leaning further back into his seat as he questioned where they were keeping his coat. Looking over his white shirt once again, he made note of parts he needed to re-sew, as they looked out of place.

He kept all his stuff in his coat. Why bother carrying things in limited pockets when you had unlimited space?

Meanwhile, on the other side of said glass…

“Thank you for joining us,” Colonel Stark spoke as he stood up. “We have the man who has your son’s phone, and I want you to take a look at him, ask him questions through the intercom.” He shot a look at the two FBI agents. “At the moment, this is still our jurisdiction, due to the nature of the subject’s arrival. If we get a positive ID, you can have him.”

Mary Viginti wore her red hair in a ponytail that accented her black shirt and jeans. After a moment, she walked up to the window and stared at Shawn. Her blue eyes shone with the tears that wanted to be shed, but were kept in check by her more rational mind. She couldn’t afford to get her hopes up too high. Not yet.

Hans, her husband, was a larger man with blonde hair and blue eyes. He wore a green t-shirt and blue jeans, and laid a supportive arm around his wife as the two stared intently at the man in the room. The garb was different, most assuredly, but its fashion was nigh identical to the costume Shawn had worn on the night he disappeared. Even if he had changed from the last time they saw him; that same bored, blank expression, that familiar sigh, the way he folded his arms...

“It’s…” Mary started. This time, she let the tears fall. How could she not? She would have said more, but an involuntary sob stole her speech.

Hans had to speak for her as he pulled her into an embrace. “It’s him,” he choked out with a curt nod. “What happened to him?”

“That… is a story he’ll have to tell you himself,” Colonel Stark answered in a roundabout way.

“What? Can’t you just tell them?” Shawn questioned as he faced the glass.

“How...?” Colonel Stark asked, his mouth agape as just a hint of a smirk twinged at the corners of Shawn’s lips. Stark shook his head in disbelief and pushed the talk button. “Legally, I could, but then I’d be court martialed. There is nothing in the books that says you can’t tell them on the ride home.”

Shawn looked confused. “Wow. Strict military…” He shrugged. “All right. So, now what?” He questioned as he stood up and brushed his coat off.

“How...? Where did your…?” Colonel Stark started before he looked to the agents and shook his head. “I don’t care. You’re their problem now. Have a nice time, and next time, use the front gate.”

“I’ll try and tell Discord to open the rift at the front door,” Shawn replied, rolling his eyes as he moved towards the door. “So... unlocked?” he questioned as he turned the handle. There was a distinct crack, followed by the sound of grating metal.

Colonel Stark sighed. “It is now.”

“Good. I don’t think a broken lock would have been appreciated,” Shawn replied as he stepped out of the room, and soon after into two sets of arms that probably would have squeezed him to death, had he not already been so well conditioned by his time in Equestria. “It’s good to see you, too.”

Taze tossed the empty McDonald's wrapper away nonchalantly as he walked through the mall. “Tasted like ash in my mouth, but at least it was filling.” He decided his first order of business was to get some proper fresh clothes for the next few days, as well as a pair of.... Okay, that was odd, why would they call them ‘Air Jordans’ if they were used for walking on the ground? With a shrug, he entered the shoe store and came out fifteen minutes later wearing a pair of black and red sneakers. He purchased a few pairs of jeans, and, later, a few t-shirts with recognizable people on them. An hour later he still wore the N7 hooded sweatshirt, but under it was a red shirt with a familiar red-and-black spandex-covered man upside down firing two automatic pistols. A speech bubble boldly declared, “Tacos,” in large black letters.

He visited an electronics store and proceeded to outfit himself with a tablet, the best laptop he could find, and a cell phone. It took almost an hour for him to sign the necessary contract and assure the details, before paying several years up front. He figured they’d get another trip eventually, but he wasn’t sure when, so why not be on the safe side?

Properly outfitted at last, Taze found himself ready to begin acquiring the necessary things he’d decided on. He would spend the day purchasing, and then he’d make his way home that night, spend said night staking the house out, and then proceed to retrieve his things when his parents went to work and his brother went to school. Things began coming back clearer to him as he visited the His Master’s Voice store and acquired dozens of DVDs, including the entirety of several series. He also bought a wide variety of music: classical, rock, country, parody, and most other genres. When this was done, he moved these to the U-haul truck before heading to a much larger blue-and-yellow building and buying more DVDs, as well as several components for computers and game systems. He then purchased a smaller portable DVD player. Once he had all of this loaded, he visited a bookstore, and this was where he truly went wild: fiction, non-fiction, history, how-to science fiction, manga, comic books, even self help books were acquired and purchased. The books he didn’t take with him were few and far between. Several times he’d had to claim he was stocking a library just to avoid the questions from the store owners. After he’d thoroughly cleared out most of the main retail stores, he spent another two hours searching for a specialty bookstore to acquire one specific book: The book of five rings by Miyamoto Musashi. He swore Twilight would have fainted from the sheer number of books he’d acquired in such a short span of time. He couldn’t wait to see that.

Finally, Taze visited a few home improvement stores, and proceeded to purchase machine-made precision tools he figured would be useful. It would be a few months before Shawn would have anywhere set up for anything advanced either in the way of tools or the other technical goods, so he kept mostly to low-tech things. Once he was satisfied, he drove the U-haul around until he found an out-of-the-way area, and got to work packing everything into his pack of holding.

Everyone stared at Conor as he literally conjured a snowball out of the air and hovered it in place while maintaining the field in question. The Vulpes family gaped in utter disbelief. Agent Simmons remained staunch and emotionless as he filmed the event with his camera, while Agent Mulder simply grinned triumphantly as he ran a hand through his brown hair. His hazel eyes seemed almost to glow with his giddiness.

“Just wait till I tell Scully about this,” Mulder said. “She’ll never believe it.”

“And she’ll never hear about it either, Mulder,” Simmons said brusquely as he glared Mulder’s way. His red eyes burned with loathing as his bushy brows furrowed together. “You know the rules. The Director may have insisted you join me on this case thanks to your more… unique experiences, but that doesn’t mean you can treat this like some of your other little stunts. Until the boys upstairs decide how to handle this, when and if they go public, then you can tell her.”

“You know, you really take a lot of fun out of the job, Simmons.”

“And you don’t take it seriously enough.”

“Um, do you guys have enough? This isn’t Equestria, you know, and that makes doing this a lot more difficult.”

Simmons eyed Conor carefully, then pressed a button on the camera and closed the recording device down. “We’ve got enough. Take a seat, kid. Mulder, get him some water.”

“But–”

“Water, Mulder. Now,” Simmons snapped. His salt-and-pepper hair had been carefully styled and shortened, so as not to allow potential adversaries a hold they could use against him. He rubbed his eyes, then put his sunglasses back on as he pulled out a notepad.

“So just to clarify here, you’re telling me that the government on this other world is divided amongst a multitude of nations, each governed by their own laws and cultural tendencies, and they’re all mythical or magical in one way or another.”

“Essentially,” Conor confirmed as Mulder returned with the glass. “Thank you,” he said after taking a sip. “In their world, everything is governed by magic, even the movement of celestial bodies.”

“And that’s where the connection to My Little Pony comes into play.”

“Exactly.”

“Mulder, make a note. I think we may need to have Ms. Faust tested for psychic potential.”

“Empathic or clairvoyant?”

“The whole spread.”

Mulder whistled. “Isn’t that a bit much?”

“Considering the parallels between the show and his story, it’s highly probable she has multiple manifestations. You’ve seen enough of what happens to most when they don’t get the help they need in time.”

Mulder sighed. “All right, Simmons.”

“Did you two have any other questions for me?”

“The powers that be. You said that these two rulers, Celestia and Luna, are the strongest?”

“Magically? Well, yes, I suppose so. I suppose Cadence is just as powerful in her own right, since she has the power to make and utilize love as an energy source. Twilight’s sort of new to the role, but once she’s been trained and adjusted to it, she’ll probably be just as powerful, if not moreso. They all had a missive of sorts to give to the government here, but Matthew… I mean, Matthew, is the one who had it.”

“And you’ve all returned at the same time?”

“Yes.”

Mulder immediately began packing up the camera and other equipment they’d brought with them for the interview.

“Thank you for your time, Mister Vulpes. We’ll be in touch,” Simmons said as he pulled out his cell phone. “In the meantime, do us a favor and don’t leave town.”

“Am I in trouble with the law or something?”

“No, but there’s likely going to be a hearing over this. There are certain protocols that have to be followed, and we’d rather keep you safe at home until then.”

“So you’re putting me under house arrest?”

“More like keeping you under surveillance. For your own protection, of course.”

“...Of course,” Conor said sardonically. “I feel safer already…”

“Good. You can expect us to contact you in about a week or so with more details.”

Mulder facepalmed as he finished disassembling the tripod.

“So that was when–” Matthew continued, talking this time about the fact that he’d been a General. They stopped when they all heard and felt the breaking of the train. A moment later it was almost like seeing an excited puppy as Matthew zipped to the windows on the right side of the train as it slowly approached the platform and the yellow wooden structure that was its ticket area. “This is so exciting! Much easier than showing up down on the plains.”

Lunar Fang looked to Mark. “Did he act this way when he lived here?”

Mark laughed. “Worse. I think he mellowed out. Did you know he could name the engine whistles on mainstreet?”

“And who taught me?” Matthew snapped back. “You got to live your dream. You run the Railroad. You run the Golden Pony Express.”

“Touché,” Mark replied with a chuckle. He frowned. “That’s odd. Agent Green is on the platform. You two stay here, and I’ll make sure the Police get on board. This is going to be a long afternoon.”

A minute later, Agent Green stood in a spare room within the ticket house, looking at the two small Ponies in almost utter disbelief. “You’re telling me, Mr. Conner, that that bat Pony…” He stopped when Lunar Fang crouched and flapped out her wings as an angry hiss left her mouth.

“Don’t you dare call me that. How would you like it if I called you…” She stopped. “What is a derogatory word to call that man?”

Matthew laughed as he looked between Agent Green and Lunar Fang. “We like being called Thestrals, not bat Ponies. Back in Equestria, that particular form of address is viewed as a form of racism. You could say that we are the blacks of the Equestrian community.”

Agent Green wrote that information down into the little notebook he held. “I will make note for all agents to know.” He looked at the car. “So, this... Thestral?” He sighed as she made another noise. “Lunar Fang.” He paused to make sure he wasn’t making another mistake. When Lunar Fang didn't object, he continued. “So Lunar Fang tried, and succeeded in, keeping from being… kidnapped? Horsenapped? I don’t know what to categorize this under.”

“She is my assistant, and wife, or mate, if you prefer. We are here on official delegation business to represent her Royal Highness Celestia and High Chieftess of all Thestrals, Patron of the moon.” Lunar Fang smacked him with a leathery wing. “...Princess Luna,” he finished quickly. “I have royal writs to be handed over to the United States government for both official reports of what happened to Matthew, and the public report that will be released, as we do not want an influx of humans trying to immigrate to Equestria, let alone a panic.” He smiled as he flicked an ear. “Then the US UN diplomat will deliver writs to the UN Council for them to start first contact.”

Lunar Fang smirked as she added the next lines. “We wish to rest and make this town our base of operations for the time being, and to meet the family members of Matthew Washington Conner to thank them for their son’s service, and to tell them the true story of what happened.” Her eyes flicked to the back as a large woman in a business suit walked onto the car. She had an FBI badge sticking boldly out of her left breast pocket, and she looked almost as though she were sucking on a lemon the way her lips puckered when she laid eyes on the Ponies, Mark, and Agent Green.

She cleared her throat in a high-pitched and instantly annoying fashion. “Hello, dears.” Regrettably, her voice was equally high-pitched. “So nice to have the chance to meet you.”

“Good to meet you, Agent...?” Matthew began, noticing the subtle change in Mark’s body language. Considering how tense the engineer had become, it was pretty clear this particular agent was not one to be trusted easily, let alone liked.

“Umbridge, dear. Darla Umbridge,” she said, giving him the fakest smile he’d ever seen. “And you are?”

“My name is Matthew. That is what I go by. I will not bore you with my titles, nor ranks. This is my wife Lunar Fang,” he answered with a grin.

“And which of you claims to be the missing party?” she asked.

“That would be me,” Matthew said. “I have papers and documentations as well as knowledge that will prove that I am, in fact, the same Matthew Conner who went missing approximately three years ago,” he said as he shot a dramatic wing at Umbridge. He had no clue why he’d just acted like Phoenix Wright, but he couldn’t take back his action now.

Mark groaned. “You never did get theatre out of your blood.”

“We’ll see soon enough, won’t we, dear?” Umbridge said a little too sweetly.

Matthew smiled happily, not catching her tone. “Indeed. And then I can find out what has happened.”

Lunar Fang looked at Umbridge. She didn’t like this woman for some reason. It unnerved her because she couldn’t place why.

“Oh, and Agent Green, we have some passengers you might want to have a word with. There was a brief misunderstanding, and Lunar Fang here had to defend herself.”

“My men are already on it,” Agent Green promised.

Agent Scully looked out the window. “Why didn’t they put Mulder on this case? I’m the doctor.” She cleared her throat. “Okay, Mr. Viginti. I hope you have a clear afternoon, because we have some questions for you that need to be answered.”

Agent Bubbles looked over at Scully with a raised eyebrow as he went back to watching the security footage dealing with Shawn and the coat. He paused to crack his knuckles before going back to work on the computer.

“As clear as can be, I guess.” Shawn frowned.

Agent Bubbles looked up, his black glasses covering his eyes. “Then we’re going to stop at the field office for a medical check up, at which point we’ll be taking you home, so you can reunite with the rest of your family for the night. Tomorrow morning, we’ll be doing interviews to find out where you went, why you came back now, if you plan to stay or leave, that sort of thing.”

“Medical check-ups?” Shawn questioned. “I’m not that scarred, am I?” he finished, bringing a hand to his chin.

“Sir, I can see multiple leftovers from lacerations, and it’s fairly obvious something happened to your right ear that required some form of skin graft. We just want to make sure everything’s shipshape before we go any further,” Scully said.

“Well, most of the damages happened a while ago, so I can assure you that I’m not going to die from these injuries anytime soon.”

“They still weren’t in the report from when you went missing. We need to make sure we have a story for each scar. Also, just for your peace of mind, your parents will be in the waiting room.”

“You want to know how I got each scar?” Shawn questioned. “That’s a bit much for me to remember…”

“Just… let us do it already. It’s typical procedure. Besides, you just came back from what, for all intents and purposes, is a foreign country. We need to test you for any foreign diseases.”

The rest of the car ride passed in silence, even with the two trying to talk and ask Shawn questions. Shawn’s parents were following behind in a second armored SUV.

Scully sighed as she peeked out the window and flicked back her red hair in an annoyed manner.

“Do we seriously have to come here? I have all the requisite materials back at my office.”

“Headquarters wants someone more… open minded at the head for this one. They believe that in your need to be skeptical, you may overlook details”

“Fine, but you’re still letting me on that team, Bubbles,” Scully responded. “They need someone with a head on their shoulders.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” Bubbles said without a hint of mirth.

“Fine,” she grumbled as she turned to Shawn and sighed. “You can either leave your coat with your parents or on one of the chairs in the examination room when we get there.”

“I think I’ll keep it near me,” Shawn replied simply.

“Headquarters also radioed ahead to warn us the military contacted them. Under no circumstances is he ever to be separated from that coat for any period of time.”

“They what?” Scully asked before shaking her head. “Fine. He can use one of the coat poles in the exam room.”

“The coat’s not to be separated from his person for any reason, Scully. The details are above your pay grade.”

Scully rolled her eyes. “Whatever, Bubbles. Let’s just get this over with.”

“And remember, Scully, we don’t need a repeat of the hospital incident. You find any artifacts, you report them immediately, are we clear?”

“Bubbles, I’m a doctor, not an archaeologist.”

Bubbles looked down at her and pulled his sunglasses down to reveal his deep-set beady black eyes with one eyebrow raised high.

The Driver kept driving, but his shoulders shook from suppressed laughter.

Thirty minutes later they were each seated inside the medical facility. The room contained plenty of tools and other pieces of medical equipment that would be needed for any situation, including an X-ray machine, CAT scanner, and others in adjoining chambers.

Shawn pulled off his coat and folded it neatly to his side. After a moment he carefully undid his vest and dress shirt, placing them on the table next to him. “So, who tries using the needles first?”

“Tries?” Scully asked with a raised brow. “You’re saying you don’t like needles?”

“Pfft. I’ve dealt with worse. I’m just wondering how the needles are going to turn out.”

“Good god, what did you do to yourself?” Scully gaped with the other physicians.

Shawn looked down at his torso. “What did I do to myself? You act like I wanted all these scars.”

“I believe the good doctor means to ask what happened to give them to you,” Agent Bubbles clarified.

“A few battles, a war or two, and a torture session,” Shawn replied simply.

“Wars? Just who with?” Bubbles asked intently as he removed his shades.

“The Gryphon Empire.”

“I think you’re going to have a lot to tell us.”

Shawn sighed. “I’ll tell you more after the check-up, yeah?”

The doctors proceeded to tie up Shawn’s arm using the typical rubber tie, only to discover that Shawn’s skin wouldn’t give.

“... These must be old,” one doctor casually stated.

“We don’t do old supplies, Doc,” Bubbles said pointedly.

“Try putting more pressure,” Shawn shrugged.

“We already have,” the doctor pointed out. Three more bands had been tied over the first.

“Try more pressure.”

“Look, try using this pressure ball, okay?”

Shawn simply looked to the pressure ball before applying pressure. “So, I just put-”

The pressure ball burst apart with a loud pop.

After a brief moment he opened his hand to reveal the remains. “I thought it was supposed to take a lot of pressure before bursting…”

“It was,” Scully said, shocked. “Doctor, just how much pressure was that ball manufactured to take?”

“Something far more than humanly possible,” the doctor said. “Just how did you get so strong?”

“By working out, and additional help from a thaumic field.”

“A what?” Scully asked.

“A field of natural energy surrounding myself allowing manipulation of the base properties of natural forces, primarily creation and destruction,” Shawn explained as though it was simple. “It can also enhance the wielder in strength, speed, and endurance.”

“Seriously?” Scully asked skeptically.

“Yes. I mean, there is more to it, but I feel this is enough to explain the situation.”

“Energy manipulations aside, I believe it’s time we just went with the old fashioned approach,” the doctor said as he prepped the clamp and got the biggest needle he could to prep for the insertion. “Would you mind clenching your hand into a fist a few times? Just to get the blood flowing. I need to feel where your veins are.”

Shawn did as requested.

After a time, the doctor prepared, placed the needle against the skin, and shoved. He hovered there with his back turned for a good minute or so.

“Is there a problem, Doctor?” Scully asked.

“It seems the troops may not have been far off from the mark when they named him,” the doctor said as he turned to reveal a blunted tip that had curled in on itself, and a very much twisted needle.

“Seems a more... practical solution may be in order,” Bubbles said.

“Just take little knife and cut into my arm… jeez,” Shawn sighed. “At least that would work easier.”

“You’re asking us to cut into your veins, where one of your main arteries is located, just like that?” the doctor exclaimed.

“I won’t die from it, so go for it.”

“Your parents would kill us. You’d need to sign a waiver before we try anything like that,” Scully said pointedly.

“If you don’t do it, I’ll grab one of my knives and do it myself,” Shawn replied.

“We’d be obligated to stop you before you could,” Scully said pointedly.

“Then bring me a waiver so we can get this over with.” Shawn groaned.

One waiver later...

“There. Now cut me open.”

“You’re sure you don’t want any anesthetic?” Scully asked.

“I lost most feeling after the torture session. Just get on with it.”

The scalpel ran across his skin, but no blood was drawn. It hardly left so much as a scratch.

“It’s… dull,” Scully said, her eyes wide as she tested the edge.

Shawn groaned once more as he grabbed his coat and reached deep into one of his pockets. After a moment he pulled out a sharp knife before placing it on the table. “There! Real blade!”

“...Did he just…?”

“Don’t question it, Scully. Pay grade, remember?” Bubbles reminded her.

“I’m going to find out how you did that one day, you know,” she said pointedly as she grabbed the dagger’s hilt and ran it over Shawn’s skin. As she did so, a red line began to form as the blood welled out before steam rose up to fill the air. More than a few of the doctors either looked on in interest or fainted outright.

“Oh, it’s not boiling anymore.”

“How do you even function?” Scully cried.

“Very easily. Now collect some of this before it sears shut.”

“...You’re serious.”

“Very.”

Scully quickly jabbed a needle into the site and the blood began to flow up the thick plastic to the tie. She then attached the first of a series of beakers to the tube before releasing the clamp and letting the hot blood flow. In a matter of minutes, and after more than a few re-openings of said site, they finally had a full panel to test.

“Get this down to the labs ASAP,” Scully ordered. “And as for you,” she said with a glare. “I have some questions.”

Shawn shrugged. “Go ahead.”

Taze did one last check of the U-haul before he left it, making sure all his things were removed, and the truck was in the same condition as when he rented it. Once he was satisfied, he closed the vehicle and dropped the keys in the slot left for late returns. After that, he headed to the taxi he’d hired to meet him at the hub, and told the driver where to drop him off. He also offered a hefty tip to get him there quickly with no questions asked.

He arrived a quarter of an hour later at a small restaurant a few miles outside the city. He’d never known the place’s actual name. It wasn’t on the buildings outside, just an advertisement for snacks and food. It was remote enough to be away from prying eyes. Behind the building, he stowed his shoes, and then flipped his ruby. Several minutes later, Grif took to the air headed northwest of the city as he gained altitude.

It was the first time Taze had ever had a chance to look down at the countryside from above. And while the wind here was thicker than Equestria, Grif still found the feeling freeing as he propelled himself above the fields and small bluffs between them. He enjoyed the feeling of his wings and feathers, as well as the feeling of speed blasting across his face.

Vast stretches of farmland and countryside with bluffs of trees and only small settlements dotted the area North of Winnipeg. This late at night, Grif was fairly safe from prying eyes as he passed the countryside. He landed on a farm a mile north of his home town, and, after changing back, googled a name using his new smart phone. When he had the number, he called it, hoping above hope the person who would pick up still lived here.

“Hello?”

“Nathan?” Taze asked faintly, almost surprised.

“Yeah?” the voice was confused. Taze then remembered he had used English so sparingly, his accent had made him sound Turkish.

“Nathan, you're not going to believe this, but it’s Taze. I need a place to stay.”

“Taze? Taze wasn’t Turkish, and he went missing years ago. I don’t know who this is, but this is si—”

“James Nathaniel Hanson. We were friends from fourth grade, and I lent you more money than any of us willingly would ever admit. You’re not going to hang up that phone.”

“You’d better be Taze, or I’m going to have to kill you,” he said. “No one outside my family knows that name.” The voice grunted. “Fine. Give me your location, and I’ll come get you.”

Taze sighed, looked up his location with the cell phone’s GPS, and told the address. Then he hung up the phone and took several deep breaths. He was most definitely not looking forward to the long explanation that was to come.

Matthew sat in the most absurd situation he could ever dread experiencing. His Great Aunt Selma had arrived… in her reproduction horse-drawn farm wagon. So here he was, sitting with Lunar Fang, facing agents Green and Umbridge in the straw-covered back. His brother was sitting up with his Great Aunt, and his niece Elizebeth was currently braiding Lunar Fang’s mane while giggling and speaking, and he couldn’t understand her. Of course, the girl was only about four years old, so it made sense that she hadn’t quite developed enough to speak properly yet. He did catch her singing My Little Pony, though, so she must have watched the show.

“Mark taught you well.” Matthew sighed.

Agent Green chuckled as he reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a candy bar.

“Green, don’t go spoiling my daughter,” Mark said pointedly without turning his head.

“Whatever you say, cousin,” Green replied with a chuckle.

“COUSIN?” Matthew yelped.

“Oh, right,” Mark started with a laugh. “Agent Green is engaged to Cousin Sally.”

“Sally, you mean little Sally who wanted to become a deputy sheriff?”

“Oh she’s been deputy sheriff for a while now. She plans on running for sheriff this election,” Selma said with a kindly laugh that brought a yellow brick road and a woman floating in a bubble to mind.

“Hrm hrm.” Umbridge was clearly faking clearing her throat. “Agent Green, while I am happy things are going so well for you, you should remember we’re here on government business first.”

“I know.” He pointed to his pocket. “I just thought it would be good to test a few things,” he said as he stretched.

“I can hear the whirring of the tape recorder,” Matthew answered flatly. “As well as… well, I cannot describe the sound that I…” he paused. “Digital,” he said rustily. “The digital recorder that is in your handbag, Agent Umbridge, and another one is up with my Great Aunt Selma.”

Elizebeth, having grown bored with styling Lunar Fang’s mane, immediately shifted her attention to Matthew. Her eyes grew wide as she noticed his wings. “Fly Pony? Bird Pony! Bird Pony!” she shouted with glee as she moved to touch them.

Matthew quickly moved his wing out of the way. “Gently, Little Liz. Gently,” he told her. He was surprised to feel the sensation of her hand running over his feathers. Elizabeth simply giggled as she continued to pet the feathers and enjoy the soft tickling sensation they provided.

“Pony fly ride?” she asked. In the ensuing silence, with her young mind, Elizabeth took her chance and started to climb on Matthew’s back. After all, nobody had told her she couldn’t.

“Not now,” Matthew spoke quickly as he did his best to shy away from her, only to feel the weight as she laid down on top of him.

“Okay,” Elizabeth said disappointedly. She didn’t get off, however, and continued to run her hand lazily through his feathers and fur. “Soft…” she sighed. Her strokes gradually grew slower and slower until she nodded off entirely.

“Shush,” he grumbled as he glared at the old brown stallion pulling the cart. It had snorted and whickered at the sounds, almost as if it were laughing at him and his indecision. On the one hand, he was a Pony who didn’t like being ridden. On the other hand, this girl was also his niece, and he loved her. The two parts of his mind immediately began to debate over the pros and cons of their situation.

“Just to let you know, she still likes flying. She gets excited whenever a plane lands at Lorimer Field,” Mark said.

“So Uncle Cloud won the vote to keep that up?” Matthew asked.

Mark and Selma shared a wince, and Matthew’s ears wilted.

“Oh...”

“Excuse me, but we have tests to perform,” Agent Umbridge said. “We need to confirm the subject's identity.”

“Then ask away and test away. I doubt a DNA test would work, though,” Matthew quipped with a chuckle, which Mark promptly joined.

“Lady, you have no idea what you’re stepping into,” Mark warned, then chuckled again as Umbridge fixed him with a glare before returning her gaze to Matthew.

“What was the year the United States officially declared their independence?” she began.

“The fourth of July, year of declaration 1776; however, the full document was signed on the second of August of that same year.”

“What was the flooring of the Titanic discovered to be?”

“Which part? The Grand Staircase was linoleum. Parts of the deck were teak, other parts were steel. Then others were hardwoods covered by carpeting. She is a large ship, so she had many different types of flooring, including the famous floor tiling that came from Germany. Not only did they use it on the Olympic class ships, but you can still find examples of it in the Harland and Wolff Shipyards. Also…”

“I think we get it, Matt,” Mark answered with a laugh. “You sure you want to keep asking the Titanic questions, Ma’am?” he asked as he turned to look at Agent Green and Agent Umbridge.

Agent Green laughed. “One last question. Was it true that the fault of the wreck was solely on the shoulders of the Capta–” He didn’t even get to finish his question as, for the rest of the journey, the Pegasus gave a spirited defense over Captain Smith, Murdock, and the rest of the crew and company for the Titanic and the White Star Line. Lunar Fang stared in wonderment. She hadn’t seen her husband this worked up since Mountainside Falls.

Agent Green smiled as he leaned back midway through the rant and looked to Umbridge with a victorious smirk. “I think this is our guy.” He would later regret choosing that particular subject, as the journey took another hour, and Matthew had no end of resources and historical facts to use in his argument in defending his heros.

Conor sighed as he added the chocolate chips to the cookie dough and flipped the mixer on to blend everything together for the dough’s inevitable trip to the oven. A sad smile traced across his lips as he recalled the familiar giggle of a certain pink Earth Pony and her crazy antics since his first arrival in Equestria. That inevitably led to his memory of the Demos and the rest of their mercenary bands. His cookies were a real hit on that front, and he couldn’t help but laugh as he recalled how Advanced Scout and his doppelganger kept harassing him about the baking taking so long. He quickly wiped the tear streak before it could drop and spoil his recipe. He was home now, and there were responsibilities he had to take care of here.

“You doing alright, Son?” Conor’s father asked from his place in one of the ottomans in the adjacent room. He’d laid aside the guitar he’d been playing and placed it on a stand to look Conor over.

“Fine, Dad. Just… thinking about some friends is all.”

“From that other place?”

Conor nodded. “We had some good memories there, and… maybe some not-so-nice ones, but it felt a lot like a second home.”

“You’re lucky they found you.”

“I’m thinking luck had little to do with it,” Conor said as he turned off the mixer and removed the beater from the bowl before scraping the extra cookie dough off the beater to add to the rest. “I think someone or something wanted me there.”

“And that someone or something helped you to save a life?”

“Maybe. I didn’t really do all that much.”

“You jumped off a wall that had to be at least two or three stories high. That’s not exactly nothing.”

“Fair point,” Conor agreed as he started to scoop the dough onto the cookie sheets. “I don’t know. I guess I just feel sort of lost. It’s like I left a piece of myself back there.”

“Maybe you did. You have a tendency to invest yourself in people once you develop a proper relationship with them, Son. And more often than not, those people are changed for the better because of that relationship. I don’t think you’ll need to worry about them forgetting you, and you certainly won’t be forgetting them any time soon,” he noted. “Is there a reason why you decided to shape your cookies into frizzy Ponies?”

“Do what now?” Conor did a double take as he stared down at the cookie sheets. Sure enough, there was a perfect outline of a grinning Pinkie Pie staring at him in fifteen perfect copies. Then he chuckled, and then he broke into a full blown laugh, even as tears fell down his cheeks.

“Conor?”

“It… it’s Pinkie Pie, Dad. It’s better not to question it,” he said between chuckles. “Thanks, Pinkie,” he said to himself as he scooped out the second tray and put both into the oven. “I needed that.”

Conor’s father chuckled. “Whoever this Pinkie is, she sounds like quite the character.”

“Oh, you have no idea,” Conor replied.

“Come on. Why don’t you go relax with your mom and sister. Another episode of Miss Fisher is on tonight, and I think you could use the break. I can finish up here.”

“Are you sure, Dad?”

“Positive. Now go. Have some fun. Your mother wants to spend some time with her son again.”

Conor hugged his father. “Thanks, Dad.”

“Any time, Son. Any time. Now get.”

“Yes, Sir.”

And with that, Conor made his way to the television room to enjoy the companionship of two of the most important people in his world.

Conor’s dad turned back to the spare pans, only to gape as the balls of dough had been reshaped into more figurines, including a Gryphon, a Minotaur, a Dragon, a Pegasus, a Unicorn, four different alicorns, a zebra, and what looked to be five Kitsune.

“How did…? When…?” He scratched his head as he took the pans and placed them in the ovens before setting the timer and going to join his family. As he left the kitchen, a playful giggle tinkled in the air, just beyond their range of hearing.

“Mission accomplished, Gummie. Great job!”

That one time the borders of Equestria had been guarded by a proud corps of warriors who had been specially trained to keep all intruders out of Equestria. Sadly, when the demilitarization happened, the border warriors had been reduced to a handful of ill-trained guards who, for the most part, sat around playing cards. It was because of this that none of them felt the faint but present rumbling from the ground as Changelings tunneled with a single willed passion in the direction of New Unity. One hundred thousand drones strong, the army moved masses of dirt at astounding speed as it sped towards the home of the enemy.

<Tell me, Tunneler,> Chrysalis’ thoughts echoed through the hive mind, drowning out the myriads of small humming voices that filled it with their shallow thoughts save for the few small pinpricks that made up the drones Chrysalis allowed intelligence for her purposes.

tunneler responded with fanatical fervor.

Chrysalis’ thoughts purred. Chrysalis ordered from her place at the rear of the swarm. The changeling queen stood on a chariot of reformed chitin pulled by two behemoths.

Tunneler agreed as he pressed his will to his siblings, bidding them to dig all the faster.

“So, what questions have you got?” Shawn asked as he stretched.

“How do you function? Your temperature doesn’t make any sense,” Scully spoke. “I have tried six thermometers in five different locations

“They only said it was One forty-seven,” Shawn replied, confused. “Wait, what was considered normal temperature?”

“Ninety Eight degrees Fahrenheit, or thirty-six point six six seven degrees Celsius.”

“...Wow. That’s low.”

“That’s normal for humans,” One of the doctors replied, not seeing the disapproving look he got from Agent Bubbles

“I’ve had the high temperature for ages now. I think since the first year I arrived.”

“How?” Scully asked. “For all intents and purposes, you should be dead. Your organs should have overheated by now and shut down. For all we know, they still are. We need another round of tests at this rate, figure out the genetic makeup, see if we can’t get you back down to normal again.”

“Most likely from the disguise transformation. As for more blood, I thought you got plenty?”

“We’ve already had to use unusual methods to acquire the blood we already have, Scully. I don’t think headquarters would approve of taking more,” Agent Bubbles said as he fixed Scully a glare.

“The agent does have a point, but how about some hair? We should still be able to get a genetic map from that,” one of the other doctors said.

Shawn shrugged. “Go for it. Just try to keep things even.”

“Do you have sheers we can use to cut it?” a scientist asked. The other doctors remembered only too well what Shawn’s skin had done to the needles and scalpels.

“Just use scissors,” Shawn replied, completely confused. “It’s just hair, man.”

To their shock, scissors worked. They quickly took the hairs away to test.

Scully sighed as she sat down in one of the rolling chairs. “Bubbles, please get the parents. I think we should start the questions. Those tests will take a while, at least a couple days.”

“Smart move, Scully.” Bubbles responded. “We should only keep him till dinner, and then let them go with some money for their troubles. Give them time to catch up in a more intimate setting.” He returned moments later with Shawn's parents, and everyone sat down. “So, Mister Viginti, let’s start with something basic. What was your age at the time you vanished?”

“I think I was twenty-six,” Shawn replied after a moment. “Or something close to that. Been a long time for me since then.”

“And what is your age now?”

“Physical, or true age?”

“Yes.”

“Let’s see, I’m still physically twenty-six, but I dealt with a process that kept me from aging for… awhile. Like, an additional forty years I think it was,” he hummed aloud.

“How? That makes no sense. You can’t be mentally older than you are physically,” Scully objected.

“Nothing about me makes sense,” Shawn replied. “You think that’s strange, you should hear about the transformation charm on my wrist!” he finished, holding up his arm to reveal the golden bracelet with an anvil-shaped ruby.

“Transformation?” Scully scuffed. “You’re pulling our legs. The mass–”

A flash of light later revealed Shawn as a Pony. Hammer Strike sat on the table with a frown on his face. “You think that’s crazy? I’ve got more.”

Scully just stood there looking at Bubbles, and then at the parents, and then back to the Pony on the table. It became all too clear that most of the damage they saw on him before happened in this different form.

“What, did you expect the locals to look Human in another reality?”

Mary and Hans stared in shock.

“But the… damage. It looks worse here,” Scully said, before saying her first legitimate question. “Is this where it all came from?”

“Yeah. This is where it happened.” The ear with the missing tip gave a faint twitch. After a moment he turned the gem once again, and transitioned back into his human form.

Suddenly, he found his mother’s arms hugging him tightly around the neck as she cried, kissing his forehead. “Did you at least bury them in your blueprints? Or did you take after my mother?”

“I’ve done a bit of everything.” He reached over to his coat and searched through his pockets.

“Well, good thing I called the family for dinner tomorrow,” Hans said with a laugh.

After a moment, Shawn grinned. “There it is. My first–” he pulled out a Colt 1911. “...That’s not my first gun. I made something else…”

“Well Mom would still be impressed,” Hans chuckled.

“If you don’t mind, we’d like to take possession of that. The base wants their weapons back,” Scully said.

“What?”

“The base is missing at least ten M9 Berettas, five M-16s, three M4s, one SAW, and even an old M-1911 Government Model pistol.”

“I don’t even know where to start searching for them… The pockets are kinda… endless?” Shawn said as he placed the 1911 down. A moment later, it was gone, and no one knew where it went.

Scully huffed. “I don’t believe you.” She moved to reach her hand into the pocket.

Before she could make it anywhere near, Shawn proceeded to grab his coat and push his entire arm into the pocket, up to his shoulder.

“Well, now you really can clean your room,” Mary laughed. “Although moving would be a breeze for you, I bet.”

After a few moments of shuffling around, Shawn pulled out his flintlock pistol. “There’s the first firearm!”

“Yeah, your grandma would be impressed. Might give you tips on how to improve it, but that looks like it can survive being used.”

“I made it to match the … current arms tech level of society for Equis. Next comes a revolver…”

“What? No plans on bringing them into the 21st century?” His father asked with a flat expression.

“I could barely remember how to put an engine together, let alone make one from scratch again.”

“Come on, how do you plan on fixing up anything mechanical if you can remember the basics?”

“An internal combustion engine is not basic!”

Scully looked to Bubbles. “Are we sure this family was normal to begin with?”

“The entire family has careers in crafting pretty much anything,” Bubbles said with a shrug. “In fact, he was a carpenter before he vanished.”

“Anyways,” Shawn diverted from the conversation, “what else do you guys want to know?”

“Were the locals hostile to you in any way?” Bubbles asked.

“No. They were worried at first, because there are no Humans there, but they were friendly. The only problem I had was we arrived near the time of a wedding when a group of infiltrators showed up and tried to take over the capital.”

“Did they conscript you to fight, or did you fight of your own accord?”

“I fought on my own, funny enough, with the decorative blade I showed up with. They thought it was real and dull, so they sharpened it.”

“Were you alone?” Scully asked as she looked at a clipboard.

“No, I arrived alongside two others.”

Scully paused as she looked at another paper, before looking at Bubbles.

“And I’m going to assume you won’t be sharing any information regarding those two?”

“Perhaps next time, eh?”

“What do you mean?” Scully asked, not knowing that Bubbles had already guessed the reason why.

“I can’t stay here,” Shawn replied. “My internal organs are being held together by the field of energy I mentioned earlier. Enough damage happened to where the field is the only thing keeping me alive, and it’s slowly dying here.”

“How long do you think you have?” Scully asked

“I have a couple days that I’ll be here before I’m pulled back to Equis.”

Agent bubbles looked at him, then to his parents, who had surprised and worried looks. He retrieved some papers from somewhere in his massive black suit jacket and handed them to Shawn. “Fill these out when you have time, and go spend time with your loved ones.”

“You can’t do that. We can’t just let him walk into the world. We need more facts, more data before we can–” Scully stopped abruptly as Bubbles glared at her through his sunglasses.

“I am well within my rights, Agent Scully. I’ve been put in charge of this investigation, and I don’t see the sense in forcing undue stress and pain on him and his family. He says his time is limited, then I won’t stand in his way. Should he be lying, we’d be well aware. Now stand down, agent.”

Scully looked at the group before sighing. “Very well, but can we do another scan tomorrow night outside?”

Shawn shrugged. “Sure, whatever works for you guys.”

“So... “ Hans started. “Dinner?”

“...Can we go for a burger? I haven’t had a cheeseburger in years,” Shawn said as his mouth watered at the thought.

Matthew had taken a merciful breath, granting his captive audience relief as Agent Green watched the sleeping girl on the Pegasus’ back. The agent braced himself for the next volley in the Pegasus’ spirited defense, when they pulled up to a large three-story building with a white wrap-around porch. A woman stood up there with her hands on her hips as she glared in the cart’s direction. “You stop talking about the Titanic right now! I could hear you from half a mile away.”

Mark broke up laughing. “Oh man. I haven’t heard her do that in years.”

Matthew blinked in surprise, and craned his neck up over the edge of the wagon. “How? I wasn’t that loud!”

The woman made her way down the steps. She was dressed in jeans and a dusty T-shirt, and was busy wiping her hands on a towel. Her face had been lined by age and worry, but some of them disappeared as her mouth pulled up into a knowing smile. “Because I read half of those questions, and all of them would have set Matthew off. Honestly, were you two trying to lose your minds?” She looked to Agent Umbridge and chuckled. “I warned you about the Titanic.”

“You also said it was the best subject to identify your son,” Umbridge retorted.

“One of. One of. I said the Titanic would get the most animated response, but then again, so would insulting the founding fathers, or talking poorly about the military.” She paused. “History, for my son, was a very passionate subject.”

“Well,” Agent Green responded as he hopped out of the wagon and moved to lower the back like he would the gate on a pickup truck. “I have to warn you. Your son has changed.”

“Changed? What do you–?” She cut herself off as the back flipped down and the two equines were revealed. The one of the left had her granddaughter sleeping on its back. It perked both ears up, and it smiled as it spoke up in its British accent. “Hello, Mom. I’m ... I’m home, and … well, a lot has happened.”

To Agent Umbridge’s annoyance, Matthew’s Mother did not faint. Instead, she put both fists on her hips. “You tell me what happened to you right this instant, young man.”

“I almost died, and I am stuck in this body,” Matthew responded bluntly. He looked down, and his ears twitched as they picked up his mother’s footsteps as she raced towards him. Then the wagon shifted as she climbed in and threw her arms around his neck. This act woke young Elizebeth up, who, upon seeing her grandmother hugging the Pony, joined in as well.

“Mom … you’re strangling me,” he wheezed. The death grip loosened, but she didn’t let go, even as he felt the tears on his fur. “I’ll tell you what I can.”

“You will tell me everything,” his mom insisted.

Selma got down from the driver’s bench. “He saw battle, Nancy.”

“He what?”

“I know that look,” Selma said. “His eyes are like Scott’s. He’s seen combat.”

Nancy looked down at the Pony in her arms. “You’re going to tell me everything, young man. We’ll make an exception to the war rule just this once.” She looked at everyone in the wagon. “Alright, everyone out. I want to spend time with my son. And Mark, tell your father he’s cooking dinner tonight.” She looked at the Ponies. “How much meat can you stomach?”

She watched the Pony next to her son smile and bare her fangs. Her southern belle accent rang lightly on the air. “We eat meat, and we hunt meat as well. You see, I’m what we call a Thestral. Not sure if y’all have heard of us before, but we do eat meat. That’ll be part of the story.”

“And who are you?” Nancy asked.

“She’s my wife,” Matthew answered.

Nancy turned around, and the look she gave him chilled his bones, before she turned to look at the mare more closely. “So, how long?”

Lunar Fang smiled. “You have one grandfoal, with another on its way.” She put her hoof on her belly.

The expression Nancy went through ranged from disbelief to annoyance, to a grin. “I have to see. Where is my… grandfoal, was it?”

“Uh,” Matthew began, “she couldn’t come for security reasons.” He chuckled nervously. “That is another reason why I need to tell you what happened.”

“I think we’d all appreciate knowing this story,” Umbridge said almost greedily.

“I'll go get Green’s fiancé,” Mark started with a chuckle, before Aunt Selma raised a hand. “Get the whole clan. We’ll meet at Cloud’s outdoor bleachers.” Her eyes turned flinty. “I don’t think we’d do Matthew any favors if we make him repeat his story every fifteen minutes.”

The Niece associated Cloud with flying, and immediately jumped back to her original desire as she bounced up and down on Matthew’s back. “Up. Up. Fly!” she cried.

“Not till you get a harness, young lady,” Matthew muttered sharply. He grunted as he felt her bouncing disturbing his feathers. “Also, be still, or you’ll get no Pony ride at all.”

With that threat understood, she immediately stopped.

“You?” Lunar Fang whispered, forgetting she was wearing the pendant. “How can you degrade your post?”

“Because she’s my niece, and she wants a Pony ride. I gave them when I was human. Now I will give the best Pony rides of all her uncles and cousins.”

Lunar Fang slapped her leathery wing to her muzzle.

“Besides, by the time we get set up, she’ll be going back to sleep. At least, I hope.”

Matthew looked around and caught the unpleasant expression on Umbridge’s face. He decided he was going to keep an eye on this one. He moved and wrapped his hooves around his mother and smiled as he closed his eyes. “We are very happy to have a mother to hug again.”

Nancy was startled and looked at the two. The words sounded much more painful than just being homesick for a few years. “You tell me what that means right now, young man. No waiting.”

Lunar Fang immediately realized where Matthew got his fangs from. “It’s… hard to explain. Due to circumstances involving some very strange creatures, he ended up living a second life from the age of a foal, and grew to be a stallion. He was also flung back in time, so he lived during a bloody part of our history. Unfortunately, he lost the entire village he was raised in, and all his adopted family with it.” She tried to grasp words, before shaking her head. “A brother, a sister, his parents, his mayor, the baron of the land, everything he grew up with. He only had a grandmother and his Thestral tribe to fall back on, and…” She found her own eyes watering as she looked at his smile, “I haven’t seen him this peaceful ever.”

His mother looked down and kissed him between the eyes on his equine head before running her fingers over the wet streaks on his fur. “Come on. Dry those tears. We have to hear your story. You can cry all you want when we’re back inside the house.”

“You know,” Nathan said, looking at Taze as he sat back on the couch. They were at his apartment building, and Nathan’s roommates were conveniently out at the moment, which allowed Taze to spill his story. “This sounds completely impossible, but honestly, that's why I can’t be sure it’s not true.”

“Nathan, I can lie better than this. You know I can. I have proof, but I think we’ve been through far too much together for you to need that,” Taze replied. “I just need a bed tonight, and for you to keep the fact that you saw me quiet. I don’t think that's too much to ask for.”

Nathan stared at him quietly. He was a chubbier, but well-built man only slightly younger than Taze with reddish blond hair and a large scruffy beard. His eyes held a strange light to them, like there was always something he knew that others didn’t.

“Fine,” he sighed, “but you’d better keep a low profile. I’m not sure if you could keep anyone else quiet.”

“I’ll be fine. Here.” Taze placed some cash on the table, then grinned. “I’ll even pay for supper tonight.”

That seemed to ease any questions. An hour later, the two were enjoying video games and pizza. Well, Nathan was enjoying the pizza. Taze was doing his best to act like it. It was around ten thirty when he made his exit, claiming he’d be back later.

Making his way outside, he moved behind a bush and twisted the ruby on his gauntlet. Fortunately, Nathan’s apartment building was on the outskirts of town, and with the lessening light, no one could make him out as he took to the air and flew west. Rather than make a Beeline for his home, he first took a few flights around the countryside. He needed to eat something halfway decent, and too his luck, he managed to slay a deer in one of the fields using the shortbow he’d stowed in his pack. After dressing and cleaning the kill, he buried the refuse and carried the rest off to a small clearing in a wooded area. Then, using some equestrian salt and a few other herbs he’d stowed, he managed to make a passable stew. He feasted readily on the fresh meat until he was satisfied before wrapping and stowing the remains.

With his real dinner finished, he performed several flybys of his home, a large farmhouse with an attic and a basement surrounded by four square acres of yard. Several tin-covered sheds were placed sporadically by the previous occupants, as well as a small single-car garage and a large red barn. The front and sides of the yard were closed off by a row of tall proud evergreens, and the back was separated from the adjacent field by a mass of thin poplar trees. A single large white figure stood out in the dark, making out the family’s great bernese.

Deep in Taze’s mind, a longing to go down and just enter the home burned small, but intense, yet he knew it wasn’t the time. He wasn’t ready, and if he saw his family now, he might not have the strength to turn away.

“Yours is the path of the lynchpin,” a familiar voice said with a giggle.

Conor darted around to see the familiar muzzle of a certain fortune teller. What he did not expect to see was the human outline that stood around it like an aura.

“Angela?”

“Are you ready?” She giggled, then danced out of sight with the sound of tinkling bells.

“You need to concentrate, Vital Spark! That water won’t sculpt itself.” A familiar work table appeared before him, and suddenly Conor found himself standing on all fours in the magic lab.

“Clover?”

“Of course it’s me. Who else were you expecting? Celestia?”

“But …”

She sighed and rolled her eyes. “If you can’t even get this right, how can you expect to do the bigger things down the line?”

“What bigger things?”

He didn’t get the chance to hear her answer as the familiar room blurred to become the cozy wooden hut Zecora kept within her tree. He stared into the green vapors coming from the stew. The vapors filled the room, and when they cleared, he found himself playing his violin under the moonlight in the Everfree.

“It seems you are troubled by something not done. Perhaps it is best to just let the course run.”

“Zecora?”

The wise Zebra smiled. “It is good to see you, Vital Spark. Your kind smile always lights up the dark.”

“What’s going on? Why am I dreaming about all of you? Why can’t I wake up?”

Zecora simply smiled sadly. “That is something I cannot say. Look to your heart. It knows the way.”

“Seriously? That’s what you have to tell me?”

Zecora embraced him. “You should know that I am not truly here. I am a ghost sent to help calm your fear. You yet have a choice to make, and your nerves drove your dreams to this form to take.”

“The prophecy.”

“Exactly,” Zecora agreed. “Some will win, and some will lose, but how much and how long is for you to choose.” Then she stepped back a ways. “I know you are ready. Stand firm. Be steady.”

“Zecora!”

The world was shrouded by mists for a brief time as the world blurred and reformed again. This time, Black Rook glared down at him as he pushed up against the ground.

“A soldier doesn’t hesitate when a decision comes. He can’t afford to.”

“But I’m not a soldier!”

“You trained like one. You worked hard, you did your best, and you had faith in a future you didn’t know could happen. So stop being so scared and just do what you think is right.”

“But how will I know when the time comes?” Conor panted.

Rook shrugged. “Maybe you won’t. Maybe it already happened. Maybe it’s right around the corner. Does it really matter?”

“It does to me!” Conor lurched to his feet. He felt the tears run down his cheeks. “I don’t want the people I love to get hurt.”

“You don’t know that we will.”

“Is that a chance I can take?”

“Every choice is a chance. The question is, are you courageous enough to make it when the time comes, or will you shy away from it?”

“I… don’t know.”

“Let me level with you, Conor. I know how hard it is to make a big call. I’ve had to do my fair share as a commanding officer with the cadets. It’s better to make your decision and face the consequences than to never make the decision at all.”

“But–”

“No buts,” Rook cut in. “Just act.” He rose up and yanked Conor down to his level. “Now answer me. Are you ready?”

“I… I don’t feel ready.”

Rook chuckled. “Good. That usually means that you are.”

“What?”

“You know what, colt. Now fall out. You’ve got more to see tonight. Men, let’s run!”

Conor’s world was enveloped by dust as the Ponies raced across the dirt. When it cleared, he was surrounded by four thrones, and on each sat a princess.

“It is difficult, is it not, when one feels the burden of fate?” Celestia asked with her kindly smile.

“Now now, dear sister, fate has little to do with this. He simply has a decision to make. That is all.”

“But what do I do if I choose wrong?”

“You already know the answer to that,” Cadence said with a giggle.

“Indeed,” Luna agreed. “You learn from the mistake, as I have, as we both have,” Luna said as she flared her wings. The shadow of Nightmare Moon rose up behind her before her horn glowed and the shadow returned to normal.

“Conor, take some advice from a girl who’s already been where you are now. The worrying is only going to make things worse in the long run. I can’t tell you how many times Spike’s had to threaten to burn one of my books to get me to take some time to relax.”

“Seriously?” Conor cocked a brow.

“How should I know? It’s your head. I’m just saying what the real Spike would probably do to get the real me to actually take a breath for once. And he’s usually right.”

“And what about all of you? What if I never get to see you again?”

“Oh, now don’t be ridiculous,” Rarity said as she barged into the council room. “You, of all people, should know Shawn wouldn’t leave it like that. It might take some time, but he’ll find a way for us to keep in touch. Besides, we’ll want to be able to send you pictures of the wedding.”

Conor chuckled. “You’re relentless.”

“Naturally. Anything for a friend,” she said proudly. “Now, are you ready to stop being so worried about all this? You said so yourself before, sometimes you just have to believe things will work for the best, and work hard for that outcome. That’s what I did with my shop, and look where it’s gotten me. And I do believe Princess Luna already pointed out what happens when things don’t work out.”

“I believe it’s time for him to move on,” Celestia said.

“Yes, I quite agree, Sister,” Luna said. The other princesses nodded their heads. Their horns glowed, and the room was suddenly encompassed with light. When it faded, everything was gone, and Conor stood on a plain wooden floor.

The familiar form of a large housecat sat lazily on the floor with his tail flicking behind him. He smiled at Conor, revealing his pointed teeth.

“It seems your mind is everywhere tonight.”

“And now I’m facing you.”

“Yes. Strange that I should come up, isn’t it? What kind of help could I be?” he wondered. “Still, I guess I could ask what your mind is trying to show you.”

“Honestly, I don’t exactly know. I guess part of it is the anxiety of fate. No matter what I do, I’m going to impact someone heavily, and I’m worried it could ruin things for them.”

Yes. I suppose the smart move would be to put aside everyone else, think about what you want, and what you can live with. Either path has its advantages.”

“I don’t even know if that choice is the choice,” Conor countered. “And besides, the others wouldn’t let me come back with them. They don’t want me to be trapped there like they are.”

“If you really believed that, you wouldn’t be here right now.” The cat licked his paw nonchalantly. “Without choice there is little reason to worry.”

Conor sighed. “I guess that’s the toughest part.”

“Besides. What will your true love do if you leave her behind?”

Conor groaned. “I’m human!”

“And I’m a werecat!” he rolled his eyes. The difference is I’ve always been a werecat and will always be a werecat. You haven’t always been human, nor, if you choose the correct path, will you always be a human.”

“And by correct, you mean …?”

“I mean if you choose a specific path, you will spend significantly less time as a human than if you pick the other.”

“Well, I guess that’s true.” He sighed.

“There is no shame in turning away from it,” the werecat offered. “Your path should be your own.”

“I just don’t know what path I want.”

“Well, seventy two hours remain,” Solumbum purred. “Dawn of the first day.” And then he was gone.

Conor awoke to see familiar, yet unfamiliar surroundings. The pillowcase felt rough against his skin, and his neck was killing him, but despite the pain, the first words out of his mouth were, “Did Solembum just take from Zelda?”

Shawn sighed as he took a seat. Having eaten dinner, and questioned why nothing seemed to taste quite right, he was now home, in a way.

“So, I guess I’m staying here for the next few days,” he said. “Considering my stuff most likely went to you guys when my bills suddenly stopped being paid, did you happen to keep any of it this long?”

“The guest bedroom has your computer as the guest computer,” Hans offered.

“Did you…” Shawn paused, rolling his hand as he tried remembering the words, “reformat it?”

“No. We also have all your notebooks, if that’ll help with anything.”

“That’s wonderful,” Shawn replied as a small grin started to pull at his lips.

After a few minutes of nothing being said, Hans finally broke the silence. “So, we’ve been waiting to ask this because of all the drama with the FBI, but…”

“Who’s the lucky gal?” Mary questioned bluntly.

“I’m sorry?”

“The ring!” Mary said, pointing to his hand.

After a moment, it finally clicked. “Oh yeah! That’s right, I’m engaged! Ex Divinia Etiam, she would kill me if I forgot to mention this.” Shawn chuckled. “Her name is Rarity. She would have come with, but out of worry for what I was stepping into, I requested she stay behind.”

“I guess that makes sense, but you will be bringing her on your next trip, right?”

“Of course. I already promised her that.”

“Well what’s she like?” Hans asked. “I’d assume she’s like that other… form or whatever of yours, yes?”

“Yes… and no,” Shawn replied. “The species is basically Ponies, really colorful Ponies: regular, on Equis, they’re called Earth Ponies, then you have Unicorn and Pegasi.”

“...And you lost us,” Mary commented.

“Yeah, I felt pretty lost, too, when I arrived. Going to sound odd when I explain it, too, considering I’ve lived longer as… my other half? Whatever you count it as,” Shawn finished, tapping the bracelet on his wrist.

“So you’re a regular Pony?” Hans questioned, unsure of what he was asking.

“Kinda?” Shawn replied after a moment. “I have a field of energy that enhanced my strength to absurd levels, my temperature tolerance is almost to the point where I can’t feel temperature at all, and I have literal magic contained in said field from my … adopted daughters.”

Hans and Mary stared at him for a moment, waiting for him to continue.

“Yeah. I may or may not have… raised the rulers of the nation.” Shawn nodded after a few moments of silence. “Yeah, that caught me off guard the most.” He chuckled. “You should hear about the time I–”

Agent Green looked at his watch as a black SUV with a black trailer pulled up. The bold yellow letters on the sides indicated louder than words ever could just who owned the vehicle. He stepped off the front porch as the SUV pulled up and stopped on the gravel Driveway and walked up to the passenger window, showing his badge. He saw the flick of the headlights. He started walking to the back of the trailer as he fished out a set of keys from his pocket. He got to the back and put the key into the lock and turned it. The padlock clicked open, and he removed it. He then proceeded to open the back of the trailer to reveal the two Pony carts. He looked to the wall, picked up the clipboard, and looked at it. He frowned as he noted some of the items that had been catalogued. “Okay, so those items were meant for us,” he muttered as he put the clipboard away and heard the steps of a four-legged creature behind him. He turned around.

“So, I assume that you had to check and inventory our gear?” Lunar Fang asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“That, and I think you two can keep better watch over it than some of our own men.” He paused as if debating something. “Just be careful. Not every human is as nice as the Conners.”

“Oh, I know,” Lunar Fang said with a grin. “I just don’t want to ruin Matthew’s reunion with his family. Don’t worry about missing the story. The nieces and cousins are kind of putting it on hold due them just asking questions. That, and his father wants a family dinner.”

“So what do you plan on doing with all this stuff?” Agent Green asked as he touched one of the carts. Lunar Fang was just finishing hooking herself up to the other.

“Well, presents. The visiting uncle and aunt must always give gifts to their families.” Lunar Fang winked as she pulled the cart. “Now come along. Matthew can’t get his cart, so you’ll have to pull that one. And no, you won’t turn into a Pony.”

“I wasn’t thinking that,” Green answered hastily.

“Sure you weren’t.”

As for Matthew, he was busy dealing with his two nieces and a nephew who couldn’t seem to leave him alone. The rest of the children on the Cloud side of the family were also combing his mane. He snorted once, which only brought giggles from Elizabeth.

“Okay, okay…” he said, trying to get some handle on the situation. “Can we at least get to the questions? At this rate, I am guessing story time won’t be happening until tomorrow.” He looked at the feed bag and plates of food, but he couldn’t eat just yet. The steaks weren’t grilled, and that was what he really wanted right now. “Also, no more pony rides,” he said with a firm glare.

One of the older kids raised a hand and waved it about, while others shouted questions at once, causing Matthew to wince.

“One at a time, one at a time!” he protested as he struggled to raise his voice over the cacophony.

“No need to shout,” his sister-in-law said as she fixed him with a look of annoyance.

Matthew ignored that comment, and used a wing to point at the cousins waving their hand around. “Put your hoof–” he stopped, then facehoofed. “Hand. Put your hand down before it falls off.” He didn’t catch the wide-eyed look a few of his cousins gave each other. When the children had calmed as much as it was going to be possible to get them to, he picked someone to ask a question.

“Can you really fly? Because your wings look so small.”

Matthew was surprised at the rather focused question, but then again, his cousins were big on flight. “Well, yes, but because of natural manipulation of the air around me, and the use of techniques passed down by previous generations…”

“Can you use magic?” one of the kids blurted out. “Like the the show isn’t lying about that?”

“Well...” Matthew could see the frown on some of the older relatives in the room before nodding. “Yeah we call it magic, but it’s not like the magic you read about in the books on Earth. It’s more like, well, it’s a science. I actually have some Pegasus flight books that talk about the formulas for flight, though I will have to translate them first. I didn’t have the time to do that before I came over.”

Several family members stared at him incredulously as another child spoke up before anyone else could. “Can you really sit on clouds?”

Matthew laughed. “Yes, I can, and tomorrow I can even show you.” He continued to chuckle. “After all, I do wonder what Earth clouds feel like. Tomorrow we can have a fun experiment.” He waited for the kids to whine, and true to expectations, they did. “Hey, part of that is to see if I can actually wrangle a cloud down to ground level for you to touch it.”

“But their hand will just go right through,” Umbridge muttered. “You can’t touch clouds.”

“Yes,” his sister-in-law agreed, “but how many kids can say they they got to put their hand through a cloud? I’d consider that touching.”

Matthew looked back at Elizabeth, before looking at her sister. “Do you have a question, my inquisitive little niece?”

“You’re not Uncle. You’re a Pony,” she spoke in her limited vocabulary. She had crossed her arms and looked very grumpy. “Not Matthew,” she said, turning to look at her mother, but she didn’t move from her spot. After all, the Pony was warm and odd looking. It had wings.

“Is that so?” Matthew asked as he opened his navy blue wings and stared with his icy blue eyes. “Then why do I know this?” he asked as he used his left wing tip to tickle her right in the special spot that only family members knew was her squeal button.

She squeaked and squealed, and then began to laugh. “Uncle Matthew! Uncle Matthew!” she cried. The Matthew was pronounced more like a Mathu.

“Is she really my aunt?” A twelve-year-old cousin asked. “Are you really married?”

Lunar Fang laughed. “Yes, I am your aunt.”

“Yeah,” Elizabeth cried as she moved from Matthew to Lunar Fang. “Aunty Luna… Aunty Moon!” she cried.

“She knows what Luna means?” Matthew asked, surprised.

“She likes Celestia, but Luna is okay,” Mark answered. “I taught her what the words mean.

“Not Luna, little one,” she said. “Aunty Fang, okay?”

She was shocked to hear so many children call out at once, “Nice to meet you, Aunty Fang!”

Matthew smiled at the antics. He looked around the group. “So, next question?”

“Did you meet Rainbow Dash?” Matthew looked up and found himself looking at a teen who he was shocked to find wearing a T-shirt with said Pegasus on it.

“Well, yes, and I have also meet the entire town of Ponyville, the Royal Guard, as well as the two Princesses, oh, and Princess Cadence, and Prince General Shining Armor, though when I first met him, he was the captain of the Royal Guard.” He looked at the others. “I wanted to catch those questions before they got asked.” He looked at the Pony-loving teen again, who was just burning to get another question off. Matthew swiftly snuffed that. “You need to wait for the others to ask a few more questions.”

One of Mark’s little ones spoke up next. He was younger than his sister, but he’d developed his speech patterns faster. “Fly?” he asked holding his arms out like wings. “Fly!” he repeated. Matthew looked inquiringly at the child’s parents.

Mark laughed. “He wants to go flying.”

Matthew moved and ran a wing tip under his Nephew's chin. “Maybe when we figure out a harness, but I am not going to be taking anypony… excuse me, anyone flying bareback. Is that understood?”

“Yes, Uncle Matthew,” they all replied.

“Can you do a rainboom?” another little boy asked.

Matthew laughed as he shook his head. “No, only Rainbow Dash can do a rainboom. It is a very hard maneuver, and impossible by most minds; however, I have seen it with my own eyes.”

One of the older children raised a hand. “So, if you can move clouds and fly, does that mean you can control the weather, too?”

Matthew laughed. “Yes. Yes, we do. We actually have the weather printed in our papers to let folks know what it is going to do, with a weekly schedule, so folks know what to expect and how to plan around events.”

“Can I be a Pony?” one little girl asked.

Matthew stiffened. “No,” he whispered. He shook his head. “No. If you tried that, you wouldn’t be able to return to being human. I am stuck as a Pony. This is something that is a one-way street. I don’t want to have to explain to the world why we suddenly have a herd of foals with coats colored like the rainbow.”

Lunar Fang looked over at Agent Umbridge. The woman had made three faces one after the other in lightning succession, and Lunar Fang wasn’t sure if she was pleased or not about what might have gone through her mind.

“But I want to fly!” Elizabeth complained.

“When I get a harness, I’ll take you flying,” he promised. “And all the others,” he relented.”

A combined cheer rose from the gathered youth.

“Could I get a photo for EQD?” one teen asked with a grin. He wore a shirt with Doctor Whooves on it instead.

“What is EQD?” Matthew asked with confusion. Not knowing this particular acronym left him feeling very uneasy.

“The brony news site?”

“You... so there is a news site?” He sighed and shook his head. “I will have to see this show… again, I suppose. I wonder what they got right and wrong.” He looked up at the group. “Yes, you can take a picture and submit it to that site. Doubt you’ll get anywhere else with those photos.”

The second the words were out of his mouth he found himself swarmed by eager children trying to pull him towards the TV room. “Not yet. Not yet! I FEEL WE HAVE MORE QUESTIONS!” Matthew roared. He was shocked as the house went silent. Umbridge’s glasses had been blown clear off, and her hair had been disheveled. Papers and other lighter objects had been scattered about the room, and more than one member in the family gaped at him.

“That… Was that a Royal Canterlot Shout?” the boy with the Rainbow Dash shirt asked.

“I think it was,” the sibling with the Doctor Whooves shirt replied. Standing together, the two could hardly be told apart.

“Do it again! Do it again!” the children shouted.

“Maybe when we are outside, okay?” Matthew asked

“Yeah!” The cheers were nothing compared to the shout, but it was still loud enough.

Rachel, Mark’s wife cleared her throat. “So, do you and your husband have any... what do you call offspring?”

“Foals,” Lunar Fang replied. “We have one rambunctious daughter who is a treat to watch hunt, and I am carrying another right now.”

“Can I touch your belly?” three children called out quickly.

“I... I guess?” Lunar Fang asked, looking fearful, only to find light hands rubbing her belly and Elizebeth putting an ear to the spot to try and hear the baby forming.

“So,” Mark said amicably. “What do you do for work? Or do you get to just lounge all day and magically make bits?”

“Well,” Matthew pawed the ground nervously. “I am the Commander of the entire Equestrian military, or rather, I was a thousand years ago. Currently, I get tax from lands I own.” He shook his head. “I am still adjusting to that. Then I pay tax on that money to the Lunar Princess. At the moment, my main work is helping revitalize the military to be more than just the guard and a couple of Dragons.”

“Hold on.” Great Aunt Selma interrupted. “Did you say Commander?”

Matthew nodded.

“Well, congratulations on fulfilling your dream then.” The elderly woman chuckled. “Though I’m guessing you weren’t expecting to serve as a Pony.”

“Thank you, Aunt Selma.”

“And you?” Mark asked Lunar Fang, even as the majority of the Cloud clan swarmed Matthew in various shows of admiration and respect. This proved more than a little unnerving for the commander.

“Oh, I am second in command of all Equestrian Forces; High Duchess to the city of Ys, which is the capital of the Lunar Courts; and head wife for the Pen Clan of the Dream Clan in the Bear Tribe for the Thestrals.”

“We’ll explain that part later,” Pensword said firmly as he looked towards the children. Nancy puckered her lips, but didn’t say anything more on the matter.

One girl spoke up, asking a question that, while a repeat, still was important for her to get an answer to. “Why aren’t you like us?”

Matthew opened, then closed his muzzle. “That… is a long story, and one that I cannot tell tonight, but I will tell it later, okay?”

“Okay,” she cooed before yawning.

“I think we’ll take one last question from you rascals, and then it’s off to bed. we can watch the show tomorrow morning, okay?” Mark said.

The children cheered at the suggestion.

“Wait, we have cable?” Matthew asked as he whipped his head around to face the other adults.

“Well, I do.” Aunt Selma replied with a grin. “But I don’t think binging on the documentary channel would be healthy for you all.”

This caused laughter from the adults. “Didn’t stop you in the past,” Mr. Conner chuckled from the back.

“Dad… when did you get here? Did you have to teach late? How was the drive?” Matthew asked as he focused on his father.

“Well, actually, I’m the Superintendent for the Gold County School System now. We were just getting things set up for the Halloween party tomorrow night.”

“Wait, you–.” His jaw dropped, then turned into a big grin. “That is awesome, Dad. Congratulations! That is great news!”

The kids moaned and made noise. “Okay, okay, one last question,” Matthew said. “Then it’s off to bed with you, just like Mark said.”

Umbridge cleared her throat. “Forgive me for interrupting, but just how many years were you gone in this… Equestrian time?”

“By Pony standards, I am over one thousand years old. I lived right before the fall of Luna, then I helped with the Crystal Empire right before Sombra took power, and I have lived in modern time for… oh, about a year. Now, I was two years old when they found me in the past, and I lived to be twenty two, and before that time travel, I was twenty three at the Crystal Empire.” He looked down. “I think I am somewhere around twenty four or twenty five now.”

Umbridge stared at him in a mix of disbelief and confusion.

“Okay, last child question,” Matthew spoke as he eyed Umbridge pointedly.

“Can I ask three questions? They’re all sorta linked,” one of the younger relatives asked. She wore two identical tiny patches sewn into the left and right sleeves of his shirt and was clearly struggling to hold back some laughter.

“Sure.”

She grinned. “What is your name, what is your quest, and what is your favorite color?”

Matthew paused before he started to laugh loudly. Soon enough, he was rolling around on the floor in a fit of giggles that confirmed far more than any words could have, just who he really was at heart. Nobody could laugh like Matthew. Somehow between the bouts and tears, he managed to respond. “My name is Matthew. My quest is to see my family and regain some of my old things from home, and my favorite color is blue.”

“She’s been doing that to everyone,” Selma said as she shook her head good-naturedly. A hint of a smile pulled at the corners of her lips.

“Right. Bedtime everyone,” Mark said.

“Shouldn’t it be Everypony?” the twin in the Rainbow Dash shirt asked.

“Shush, Robert. And don’t say a word, Fredrick. Both of you help out getting everyone to bed.”

Matthew filed that information away for later use to identify the twins. Robert was Rainbow Dash, and Frederick was Doctor Whooves.

“If you go to bed and be nice, you’ll get presents tomorrow,” Matthew said in a sing-song voice. The children were gone faster than the parents could herd them, which led to a bit of a blockage on the stairs, but they were able to sort it all out eventually. When they returned, he got a full round stink eyes from them, but he didn’t care. “What? I’m an absent relative, and I have to spoil them. How else can I make up for being gone for three years.”

After an exhausted roll of the eyes, many of the parents excused themselves to get to bed to prepare for airport runs, leaving Mark, Rachel, Nancy, Mr. Conner, Great Aunt Selma, and the two agents.

“Okay, you each get one question, then I am going to bed, and we can talk tomorrow morning at oh, zero-five-thirty.”

“Good, because the kids will be up at nine, breakfast is at nine ten, and Pony rides will be at ten,” Nancy answered.

“Right. Thanks, Mom. Now who wants to go first?” Matthew asked.

“Yeah.” One of his older aunts walked into the room dressed in her uniform for the airport. “What was that your wife was saying about being the first? Are you, well, is your society structured like the wild horses here on Earth?”

Matthew sighed and nodded his head. He knew the elephant was going to have to be addressed eventually. “Yes, in the older families and older traditions, it is appropriate for a stallion to build a herd with more than one wife, if he so desires.” He did his best to avoid eye contact as he explained. “I have two mares. Well, the papers say three, but that is due to time travel issues, and the issue between Lunar Fang’s birth name and her assumed name during the war.”

“Okay…” She looked at her wrist watch, patted her left breast pocket, which had the emblem of a radar dish you would find at an airport, smiled, and left. “I’ll ask more later, young man.”

Matthew smiled nervously and looked at the group. It was a great relief to have that over and done with. “Who’s next?”

His mother spoke up. “When do we meet your second wife and our grand… foals?” she asked. Despite the confusion in her tone, the grin on her face surprised Matthew more than anything else. “I want to spoil my first granddaughter. We grandparents do have rights, too, you know.”

“I do not know when we’d be able to visit next. It is our hope that we can bring little Moon River with us next time, but in the meantime, I do have a family picture for you to display and hold onto, and make copies with.”

Agent Green raised a hand. “You do approve of my marriage, so, you’re okay that you won’t be getting rid of me?”

Matthew frowned and furrowed his brow. “I have no say over what you do or whom you date in this family. However, seeing as this is first contact, well, I am okay with that. Just keep in mind I might use your contacts to get in touch with officials when I visit, as well as if I need to get in touch with a friend.”

“Okay,” Agent Green answered with a smirk as his eyes shifted over to look at Umbridge.

“Is this world of yours a threat? Are more coming?” Umbridge asked.

“A smart question,” Matthew said, shocking all in the room. “A good question to be asked as well.” He smiled. “No, no more are coming across. We don’t want any Earth technology getting into Equestria, and as for the first part, I’ll start off with a question of my own. Is your world a threat? Yes. Is our world a threat? Yes. You have advanced military technology, and we have magic. Both are powerful tools for good or evil. So to answer your question, we both are threats to each other. That doesn’t mean we cannot become friends and allies.” He held up a wing as Umbridge opened her mouth. “Ah-ah-ah. One question only. You can ask more tomorrow.”

His father spoke next. “How much education did you get?”

Matthew looked at his father. “We didn’t have schools like here on Earth, but we had small one-room schools. Unfortunately, due to my looks and heritage, I was forced out, and had to be home schooled. I also attended a military academy. I am a graduate for this world, obviously, but I am admittedly still learning, reading books, and conversing with two ancient beings on a regular basis about Equestria and its history. And yes, they really are over a thousand years old.”

He looked to his great aunt.

“I think it’s you who has a question for me,” she said knowingly, though her smile had turned a little sad.

“Where is Uncle Cloud?” Matthew asked. He folded his ears as he saw the looks.

“It happened about six months ago,” Aunt Selma, began. “We buried him in a plot in the cemetery in town. Before he died, he left instructions to be opened and followed when you came back. He firmly believed you would return. The FBI hounded him the whole time, trying to learn more, but he wouldn’t say.” She stood up. “Now that you’re here, that time’s come. I have papers to open and get ready for tomorrow. You lot can carry on without me.”

“Okay, Aunt Selma.”

Selma nodded, then left the room as she made her way to the stairs.

“I have to ask this question, Matthew. How was your family on the other side? You said you were two years old when you were found, so you had to have been adopted,” Nancy said.

Matthew smiled as he did his best to keep reduce the pain. “Yes, I was adopted. I had a great family, a good home, a great village, an extended family of Thestrals…” he frowned. “Like Lunar Fang told you, they were all killed during the Third Gryphon War. It was… difficult losing them. All had left were the Thestrals on my adopted mother’s side. The rest… I don’t think you would like to hear, since it has to do with the war.”

“I already told you, Matthew. This time, that rule’s been lifted.” She knelt down and hugged him around the neck. My baby was hurt, and I intend to be here for him.”

Matthew’s eyes widened in surprise. Then he felt the warm streaks running down his cheeks. “O-okay, Mom. I… I am looking forward to talking to you and Dad about it, as well as the others that want to join in.”

Lunar Fang smiled. “Now, you’d better get to bed. We’ll go out to the fields to sleep.”

“No, you won’t,” Nancy insisted. “You two are going to spend the night right here with us. You’re family, after all. I just… don’t think your old bed would hold both.” She paused as she broke off the embrace and looked down at the two. “You are smaller than you used to be, though, so it might work.” She nodded. “Alright, you two are going to spend the night in Matthew’s old room. You remember that one, don’t you, Matthew?”

“Y-yes.”

“Actually,” Aunt Selma called from her place on the stairs, “Cloud turned the upper part of the library into a room. You two can spend your time there while you visit.”

“Are you sure, Aunt Selma?” Matthew asked.

“Of course I’m sure, boy. Now why don’t you be a good nephew and help this old woman up the stairs?”

Shawn stared at a large black rectangular object. The side panel was translucent and revealed complicated circuits with a few cables and tubes. He trailed the cords towards a few other devices connected to the object. After looking over the device a few times, he was happy to find the power button.

As soon as he pressed it, the machine whirred to life. The faint sound of a fan starting up reached his ears as two large flat reflective surfaces suddenly burst with light. A series of letters and numbers passed by him before switching to a symbol showing four squares in different colors. After a moment, two other pieces burst with light, one displaying every number and letter in the english alphabet; and the other containing a bunch of numbers, a wheel, and two additional buttons on top.

He faintly heard a jingle come from a pair of headphones sitting on a stand. He didn’t remember his computer being this complicated when he left...

Login: ________

“Uh…”

After looking to the piece of paper his father had given him, he slowly began typing the password into his computer, thankfully remembering to add capital letters when needed. As soon as he typed in the password and hit enter, it revealed his old desktop, cluttered with a series of folders, each labeling a type of project or group of projects.

‘Drawing Programs.’

‘Floor Layout with Measurements.’

‘Drawings.’

‘Halloween outfit instructions.’

“Ooh, I remember that one,” Shawn said as he gingerly grabbed his mouse, attempting not to crush it by accident.

Suddenly several windows popped up, including a blue window with a circle loading something and the word Skype at the top bar. A dark window with the word Steam at the top raised a few questions as he jogged his memories for what it was and why it was named after hot water vapor. Then a small square in the bottom right of his screen asked if he wanted to do this thing called ‘updating’ that, for some reason, annoyed him.

Eventually the windows disappeared, leaving just two behind. After scanning them briefly, he determined that he had, in fact, over a thousand messages in both programs.

“I’ll… uh… get to those later?”

Grabbing his notebook, he opened it to reveal a few designs for random parts and equipment. He even had drawings of motors. Eventually he found himself looking at old drawings of his ideas for guns and swords.

“Wow, I actually thought these would work?” He chuckled as he moved his hand over a few of the designs. “So… overly complicated.”

He rolled his eyes as he looked through the pages of his past. A few notes were left for himself mentioning important meetings he needed to be at, a few bills that needed to be paid by what day, and some few notes questioning what he would do in certain situations and instructing him to write them somewhere else in his notebook.

Looking to his clock, he chuckled as he realised how much he had to catch up on, and how he had plenty of time to do it. The digital face read 1:48 AM.

Author's Note

So, we have some good news. We have written enough of what is going on, that, well instead of our normal chapter on Christmas Day, plus the one chapter every two weeks.

For the month of December only. we shall be giving you a chapter a week. You read that correct. One Chapter every single Monday through the Month of December. So Happy early Christmas, Hanukkah, and Kwanzaa. If I have forgotten any, I apologies for that, for I did not mean to exclude any in this post.

101 - Can I Have a Pip-Boy Now?

Extended Holiday
Ch 101: Can I Have a Pip-Boy Now?
Act 16

Taze had returned to Nathan's apartment around three AM, where he crashed on his friend's couch and tried to get some rest. He woke up at eight AM and proceeded to run himself through some rudimentary stretches, and what exercises he could accomplish. Then he spent the next few hours organizing his bag. Next, he returned to the town with his hood over his head, and visited the bank, where he set up a dummy account. Fortunately for him, he managed to use his basic information at the teller without too much trouble, and placed all his remaining cash inside the new account. Finally, he got himself a Visa debit card to allow him to access said account easily.

With that task accomplished, he headed out on foot towards the outskirts of the town. Once he found a suitable place where nobody would see him, he transformed and shot upwards as quickly as he could, using the winds to aid him, so that he could be less visible from below. He proceeded to fly above his family's home, and did several passes. Finally, he set himself down outside the perimeter. It looked like his family were gone from the air, but he wished he could make sure. If only he had some way of getting an inside look of the yard.

Then it hit him as he spied a robin sitting on the nearby tree. This time, it was Grif’s memories that flashed into focus as he and Graf walked through the forest, the old bird showing him how to mimic the sounds of the birds and how to interpret them. It was not the most precise means of communication, as the birds were hardly capable of deep thoughts, but it was a fast way to find a place or to find out information, if you knew how to ask.

Taking several deep breaths, he opened his beak and proceeded to let out a series of chirps that mimicked the robin’s birdsong. The translation for his words if he remembered correctly, came across as such: “Greetings, Song Feather Red Breast. May your voice stay sweet and your nest be undisturbed. This lion bird would ask if the hums of yon nest have flown.”

There was a silence in which Grif was sure the robin hadn’t understood him, but then, to his surprise, she opened her beak and warbled. “Well met, lion bird. Two hums left nest in their large beasts. Their small chick also gone in larger beast.”

It took Grif a full moment to realize the robin had responded to his song. He carefully lowered his beak with gratitude before he made his way through the trees, and then the yard, and into the small house. He found the door unlocked, as it usually was, and let himself in, locking the door behind him. His uncle had a habit of coming by and letting himself in, and he didn’t need that right now.

Memories and scents assailed Grif’s nose as he entered, both of the humans who lived there, as well as the many fainter scents of people who had passed through. The faintest was barely on the verge of his senses, and he realized, quite suddenly, that it was his own human scent.

As he had suspected, his room was locked. He sighed heavily as he found a screwdriver and proceeded to pick the old-fashioned pressure lock. The door slipped open without an argument. The room was old and musty from lack of use. Dust particles filtered through the light and coated most of the articles. He took a moment to acclimatize himself to the rush of memories that came back. Then he took a deep breath and stepped in.

Boxes on boxes had been stacked and sealed with packing tape to protect their contents from the passing of time. With a bit of trepidation, he opened the first of them, and confirmed his suspicions. His old articles, including clothing and other personal effects, had been carefully preserved within the confines of the packaging. He struggled to hold back the pang in his chest. He couldn’t afford to let his emotions cloud his judgement. It was better this way. That was why he’d chosen to visit like this, rather than burden them with the pain of losing him again.

Over the next hour, he moved through the boxes, scanning their contents and adding them to his mental catalogue, before stowing them in his pack. Movies, games, several items and paraphernalia from series he enjoyed, his entire collection of fantasy swords and weapons, and finally, his books; the boxes and boxes of books. Jules Verne, HP Lovecraft, Tolkien, Lewis, Shelly, Doyle, Stoker, Jacques, Mccaffrey, and numerous other authors all jumped happily to the forefront in his cranium like old friends as he stowed them away. The worlds they created and the stories they told were all safe now. In the back of it all, he found the box containing his large black desktop computer with the translucent panel at the side. The monitor, the headset, his mouse and keyboard, and even his mouse pad were all neatly stored away. He ran through the catalogue as he surveyed the empty room. He did so three more times, before he realized there was something missing from the list; his Colt Python revolver. It had been a gift from his little brother, though where he’d found one, he never figured out.

Taze had complained constantly about the continuing bravery of coyotes in the winter, and had taken it upon himself to get the necessary permits for the weapon, though he had never intended to use one for more then firing in the air as he barely managed to pass the minimum qualifications when it came to actually firing the weapon. Still, on the day he’d received his license, his little brother had presented him with the gun, and it had been among his prized possessions. He was about to leave, when a hollow sound beneath his paws caught his ear. It took him a few minutes, but he managed to slowly work out the edge to what he discovered to be a hidden hinge in the floorboards. It took him a while to figure out how to open the pressure lock, but when he did, he found the weapon and the ammunition stowed away in a small Coke-a-Cola tin.

Confusion only lasted for a moment as he realized what must have happened. After he’d been gone for so long, his parents must have been preparing to move his things to storage, or possibly even sell some of it. He wouldn’t hold it against them, if they had, but his brother had hidden the weapon with the unrelenting hope that he would return.

He’d returned alright. The pain rebounded as he held the case and ran his talons gently over the cover. Then he opened his bag and located some paper and a pen. He hastily scrawled out a note, emptied the gun and ammo into his pack, and placed the note and several smaller gems back into the tin. This message would be for his brother’s eyes only. He blinked back tears as he replaced the tin and the lock. In a blur, he left the room and the house, and took to the air. He’d retrieved what he’d wanted. Now he would leave before more of the painful memories could build up. He aimed himself southwest and pushed off. Matthew had always invited him to come over if he was in the area. It was time to see just how long it would take him to be in the area.

Conor sighed as he rose from his daily pushups and grabbed a pair of old shorts and a shirt to go jogging with. It had been a long time since he’d been able to see his neighborhood, and he pondered how much it might have changed over the year that he’d been gone. With a quick tie of his shoes, he was ready to go, and after calling to let his mother know he’d be out for the next half hour or so, he immediately jogged out the door.

The cool morning air triggered goosebumps across his skin as he started his trip. The simple patter of one foot in front of the other was all he needed to focus on now, though he did focus on other things anyways. He had a lot to think about, after all.

“The one choice to rule them all,” he muttered. “Talk about a weighty decision. And if I’ve been missing for a year, there’s going to be loads of stuff here I need to deal with. College, finding a job, getting acclimated again, and that’s even assuming I choose to stay here.” He groaned and rolled his eyes. “The one time where a dream comes true to go on a fantastic adventure, and, all of a sudden, I find I wish my life wasn’t so complicated. Thanks a lot, universe.”

Fortunately, his ADD soon kicked in as he thought on other things: old friends, old stories, family, and–. He broke off his run and searched the street. The place looked abandoned enough, with the exception of an ACH van that had been parked in one of the driveways. A pair of workers were helping get the system switched over for the winter.

“. . . Funny,” he muttered to himself. He shuddered once, then broke into his jog again. No time to linger on it, and if someone was indeed following him, he’d deal with it when the time came. He’d been trained well enough to handle a surprise attack. “Jump Scare made sure of that,” he muttered darkly as thoughts of a certain black Pegasus with an unhealthy streak for scary pranks. “I swear, he was worse than Rainbow Dash.”

As Conor passed down the hill and out of sight, the pair of workmen looked at one another and sighed in relief.

“Kid’s got better senses than I thought.”

“You think he made us?”

“Nah. Still better call this in to HQ, though. Monitoring’s going to need to be more discreet.”

Shawn sighed as he sat in the living room, waiting for the return of his parents and additional relatives. Staring at the wall, he could make note of a few decorative swords hanging here and there, a rifle, even a few bottle caps sitting on the top shelf near his window. Perhaps someone was saving them for something? The metal may have some type of worth. Then again, that was neither here nor there anymore. He shrugged as he continued to run up the catalogue of things that once, and still were, his possessions; relics of an old world and an old life.

After a few more minutes, he heard the sound of a car driving up and parking in the driveway. Three doors opened and slammed closed, soon followed by the sound of something else opening and closing. That was probably the front door. He’d have to catalogue that for later, just in case someone entered who wasn’t supposed to. He let out a breath as he continued listening to the sounds. He hadn’t been able to discern everyone’s individual footsteps just yet, but he had a feeling it was his parents, and someone big.

He shook his head as he tried to close out the noise around him. Apparently, his time as a Pony had sharpened his hearing a little too well. He allowed himself a brief wince as a dull ringing sounded in his ears. He just had to focus, calm down, and then it would stop.

The door opened, and the footsteps entered, soon rounding the corner to reveal a large burly man standing behind his parents. He looked quite strong, and his posture was erect and focused. His long grey hair was slicked back into a ponytail, and his beard was trimmed to keep it from going below his chest. He wore a dark brown shirt with a pair of dark blue cargo jeans and steel-toed work boots.

“I’ll be damned,” he muttered. The faint scottish accent caught at Shawn’s ears.

Shawn stood as he looked the man over a few times. “. . . Uncle Andre?”

Andre quickly moved over and hugged him. Said hug held a lot of force that would normally have knocked the wind out of Shawn, had he not experienced all that he had in Equestria. “It is you!”

Shawn chuckled, returning the hug with less force. “It’s good to see you again.”

“Where in the world have you been, lad?”

“I’ll save that for later. I have a feeling the others will want to hear it as well.”

“You’d better,” Andre commented, before looking over his face. “Gods! What happened to you? You look like you got into a sword fight and lost.”

“Well, I did lose a few of those here and there.”

Andre blinked a few times as he looked him over again. “. . . I’ll ask later.”

Shawn suddenly perked up. “Last I remember, you had a smithy in town, right?”

“Of course I do. You think I’d give the shop up just because you disappeared?” He chuckled mirthfully. “We’ve had plenty of work, lad. Plenty of work.”

“Do you think we could go there at some point today?”

Andre smiled. “Sure, lad. It’ll give me time to catch up with you, too. You want to try your hand at one of those weird swords you used to draw?”

“No, no. I’d like to do something more … realistic.”

Mary and Hans smiled as the two talked back and forth, debating designs, materials, tempering techniques, and all things smithing. Andre was genuinely surprised at how knowledgeable his nephew had become, and it led to a very stimulating conversation, especially when Shawn produced a few of his works from his coat’s pocket. That sparked off another discussion entirely, which would likely last for several hours.

Matthew and Lunar Fang did not go to sleep that night, nor did they make their way to the loft. They had till nine AM to spend, and they decided that time would be best spent looking over the library. The books couldn’t be read, first because Matthew didn’t want to risk anything at the moment, and second, because Lunar Fang couldn’t read the language. Instead, he went to one wall that had gathered together something that he didn’t expect.

Model upon model stared him in the face, each on its own platform among the shelving units that had been set up. He remembered spending hours with his father as they worked to put these figures together, carefully picking them from the internet, discussing the history behind them, weighing their options on the budget they had to follow. So many memories, so much history, both for the world, and for himself, all combined in this little space.

He named each model, one after the other: the Titanic; the Lusitania; a U-Boat; the Yamato; the Missouri; the Arizona; the Britannic (one in her hospital ship colors and one in her never-used civilian colors); the Olympic; the Carpathia that picked up the Titanic’s survivors; the I-400, a Japanese Sub that could carry airplanes; the original CV-6 USS Enterprise; the CV-65 Enterprise, the only carrier of her class and first nuclear surface vessel; the Bismarck; and the HMS Hood.

As he followed the trail of models to the higher shelves, he noticed the three blimps and yet again recited their names. The Hindenburg, the USS Akron, and the USS Macon. The latter two were the aircraft carriers of the sky, and he couldn’t help but smile as he recalled the dream of being able to visit these ships, to experience what it would be like to walk inside them, to watch that machinery in action, maybe even operate it one day. Needless to say, some tendencies in the family were hereditary. Mark wanted to work with the train. Matthew wanted to work with everything.

The next couple of models were far from anything historical, unless one were to count television history. With a flap of his wings, Matthew hovered at the top of the shelves and stared at the original Battlestar Galactica from the 1980s TV show, and the original USS Enterprise. He chuckled as he recalled the positive memories of sitting around the television with family to watch the seasons develop for each of these universes. Star Trek was especially memorable for him as he recalled his father reading about the universe every night before bed. He missed that, just a little.

Finally, he turned to the last of his models. There, on its side, was the Apollo 11, with the Lunar Lander next to it. Naturally, the majority of the night was spent explaining about each of these models, and what they represented to him, while Lunar Fang listened diligently. The very idea of space travel seemed so alien to her, and yet the premise for the stories themselves were so alluring. Before they knew it, Matthew’s father was standing in the library with his hands over his hips as he tapped his foot in a manner Matthew knew only too well.

One sheepish smile later and a long explanation about their nocturnal cycle, the appointed time had come, and the family was gathered around the great dining room table, while Selma, Nancy, and two Aunts dished up food for him and his cousins, nieces, and nephews. In short, the table could best be described as ordered chaos. Children fought or teased or poked, others complained, some demanded food, while others still struggled in vain to control all the hubbub the younger children were causing. It reminded Matthew of some of the less ruley days back in the Academy, though he did pick up something from Rachel as she leaned in and whispered into his ear.

“Do you have something to wear? It’s not exactly kind to just be in your fur. No offense meant. It just sets a bad example for the children.”

Matthew nodded. “I have a dress uniform and some leather armor I use for hunting.”

“That’ll do,” she whispered back. “Also, we think we have a mountain lion prowling the tourist areas.”

Matthew got the hint. “I’ll see what I can do.” He shuddered. “Has it gotten any of the horses?”

“No, but it is making them nervous, and we almost lost one when it tried to buck its passenger and bolt.”

Matthew frowned. That was not good. “As I said, I’ll see what I can do.” He knew the herd would do well to protect themselves, but still, to lose one to an attack would be hard.

As they had suspected, he and Lunar Fang surprised most of the family when they each ate the bacon. Lunar Fang particularly enjoyed it, and seemed sad when it was gone. She removed the translation medallion and turned to Matthew. “I thought the food was going to be bad, but this . . . while I can tell there’s a difference, it’s surprisingly good. After what you and Taze said, I thought human food was supposed to be terrible compared to ours.”

Matthew chuckled. “That is because the Clouds will only have organic foods in their house. They always have, ever since the Second World War. The first thing my great uncle did when he got home was catch a fish, clean it, cook it, and eat it. He also picked wild berries in Oregon, which, admittedly, is odd. The whole family is allergic to processed foods, but if they get it themselves, it’s fine.”

He pointed to a half-eaten loaf of bread. “Baked fresh this morning. Gold County has one of the few remaining stone mills left. Oh, that reminds me, they need some of my gold. I want to make sure it stays in operation.” He smiled as he switched back to English. “I do say,” he said, stressing the accent for all it was worth, which led to quite a few snarks and many young children getting milk flowing out their nostrils. “This is a good, hearty breakfast.”

“What do you usually eat for breakfast?” Nancy asked as she paused to hand out three more pancakes to Robert.

“Well, a little more meat, pancakes, more syrup, and camp cakes, a sort of biscuit that can be cooked on hot rocks as a meal on the go. That, and a few Thestral delicacies that I know Earth does not have.”

“Cool. So, uh, do you like the food?” Robert asked.

“I ate ten pancakes, and what feels like a whole cantaloupe, and…” he stopped as the whole table burst into laughter.

“I am guessing I can compete with someone?” Matthew asked.

“You can eat as much as Robert,” Selma said. Ever since you left, he’s reigned as the undisputed champion.”

“Well that is good. I am not risking eating the hay, oats, or grass of this land. Well the oats… oh do you have any horse cookies? I would like to try one, just to see what it tastes like. After all, I am, well, you know.” He motioned to himself with a wing.

“I’ll see what I can do,” Nancy said. A mirthful smile pulled at her lips and her eyes sparkled with suppressed mirth. “I still can’t believe you actually tried one of those things over there.”

“But they were yummy.”

Nancy shook her head. “I know. I know. Everything in Equestria is yummy, from what I understand.” She chuckled. “You’d better get going. I’ll keep your plate ready. The kids are going to be wanting to watch the show. And before you ask, we TiVo it, so the kids can fast forward the commercials.”

“Ah,” Matthew answered. “Well, let us go and see what we have to see.”

The ground flew by under Grif at a startling pace. Fields and trees blurred underneath him with every flap of his wings. The weather was sunny and warm for autumn, and the air was crisp at his current altitude, but his feathers and fur kept the worst of it off, and the wind seemed perpetually at his back without his needing to push it. He’d passed the Canada-USA border high enough that anyone looking up would see a small black spot in the air, and probably imagine it was a hawk or some other form of raptor. Still, Grif made an effort to avoid populated areas, especially sites that may have some form of radar.

The trip, once he’d figured out his course, was somewhat straight, so he spent some time arranging affairs on his phone, thankful he had made sure to get international coverage on his plan. He checked his e-mail, and then promptly closed it, deciding that ten thousand e-mails wasn’t worth the effort. He checked FiMfiction.net, and was surprised to find more than a dozen stories he’d been following were finished. He searched amazon and smiled as he found himself purchasing several things he had no real use for, but had always wanted, and arranging for them to be shipped to Matthew’s address, which he had from the times they’d sent letters and packages between each other.

He put his phone away as the Rocky Mountains came into view in the distance. He found a decent crag and stopped to rest his wings. He also built a fire to heat the remainder of the deer meat from the previous day’s hunt. After he finished eating, he donned his armor. It would be heavier while flying, but it had been too long since he’d last worn it, and it felt wrong to be without it. Taking a fifteen minute nap, he snuffed the fire out and took off, heading, once again, for his bearing. He hoped to surprise Matthew before the day was out, and firmly did his best to keep that hope at the forefront, so Murphy couldn’t interfere.

Shawn couldn’t help but smile as he stood in his uncle’s smithy. He was able to easily recognize several tools that he would use almost every day, and a few machines that he had next to no clue as to what they were for.

He removed his coat, folding it and neatly placing it off to the side. After a moment he rolled up the sleeves of his dress shirt to keep the material out of the way. “So, what material do you have to spare?” he questioned.

“Depends. I’ve got some iron and steel, if you want to try your hand at it,” Andre offered.

“Steel sounds like an easy start.”

Andre gave him a look as he sorted through a few bars before removing one from the pile. “Do you even remember some of the stuff I taught you, or should we start from the beginning?”

Shawn chuckled. “I have it covered. I’ve had plenty of time to learn on my own.”

Grabbing ahold of the ingot, he could feel Andre keeping an eye on him as he studied the material and made his way over to an anvil. “Oh yeah. You’ll also get to see a few neat tricks that I have.” He grinned impishly.

“Such as?”

Shawn simply held up the ingot as it slowly began to heat up, changing color right before Andre’s eyes. “I don’t need to wait on the metal heating up, since I can just, you know, accelerate it to the needed temperature.” He chuckled at Andre’s expression, then reached for a hammer. There were several to choose from, but he ultimately settled on what looked to be a traditional, simple smithing hammer. He gave it a quick twirl as he looked it over, then placed the ingot on the anvil. After a bit more scrutiny, he finally decided on a simple longsword for this project.

Lifting the hammer in the air, he brought it down with a well-known ping of metal on metal.

And fracturing wood.

Looking to his hand, he found the remains of the hammer in his grasp, the other half of it having been launched several feet away.

“Uhh…” Andre started.

“I… can pay for that?” Shawn offered.

When Conor had arrived home, he found an anxious and very much relieved mother waiting by the door. “It’s fine, Mom. Nobody’s going to try to kidnap me or pull me away, and even if they did, I’m not so defenseless as I used to be. I have my training, and I don’t mean just magic.”

“You just got back, Conor. I think I’m entitled to a little mother-henning after not seeing you for a year. Though, since you are back, what costume were you thinking of wearing for Halloween?”

“That’s . . . actually a good question. I wasn’t really planning on dressing up, truth be told. I mean, it’s not like I can get a hold of a quality costume that fast. We’ve only got, what, a few more weeks?”

“More like one.”

“And you’re asking me to put together a costume that quickly?”

“Touché.” She looked pointedly at him. “Are you ready for church this Sunday?”

“Well that depends. Do you think you can help me take in the waist on my pants?”

“I suppose we’ll just have to, won’t we?” she said with a smile.

“Aww crud!”

“What? What is it?”

“Mom, think about it. I’ve been lying under the radar so far, because I’ve pretty much kept to home and the neighborhood. Once I’m in church, and everyone starts talking …”

“You’re thinking about the news crews, aren’t you?”

“After being gone for a year? Yeah, somebody’s going to want to interview me.” Conor sighed as he made his way to the sink and took a long drink of water. “And then we have to worry about the government, too.”

“What do you mean?”

“Mom, I’ve just been to another world. At the very least, we’re going to have the government breathing down my neck for every detail, and I’ll have to talk to the President. And that’s if I’m lucky. Considering I just said that, and just how badly Murphy’s been trolling me for the last year, I’m pretty sure it’s going to be a lot bigger, a lot more involved, and very, very exhausting.”

“Conor, why don’t you just worry about the now for now? We don’t know what’s going to come in the future, but we do know that you’re here, safe and sound again. Put those worries aside for now, and let’s just enjoy the fact that we’re a family again.”

Conor sighed. “A little hard to do that, Mom.”

“Because?”

“It’s complicated.”

“How?”

“. . . Magical stuff?”

Conor’s mother raised a quizzical eyebrow. “And that’s all you can say about it?”

“Yeah. Pretty much. I’m still sort of mulling through it all.”

“You know I’m here to talk to if you need to, right?”

“Mom, I always know that. It’s just… this is something I have to figure out for myself, you know?”

She sighed. “I think so.” Then she pulled Conor into a deep hug, despite his sweaty condition. “I love you.”

“I know, Mom,” he replied with a choked-up voice. “I know.”

Matthew was taking a peaceful walk outside. He had lasted the opening scene, the intro, and two minutes into the main set of the show before he had gotten up in a huff and left. He couldn’t stand to see Rainbow Dash acting so . . . immature. Twilight was more confident than she was in the show. It was like a caricature that messed up on a key feature. The moment that a Scottish talking Griffon showed up, he threw up his wings and left. Lunar Fang was laughing her head off at the antics, while getting strange looks from his cousins, but for him, it was just too much.

He found himself at the airport, which, as he looked at the sun, meant he’d walked so long that the episode would have ended a few minutes ago. At the same time, he didn’t really care for that show, as he’d just spent the last several minutes thinking about how horribly inaccurate it was, while he traveled. He sighed and shook his head to clear it. Since he was here, he might as well poke around the areas the Cloud family usually went. A travel down memory lane would be nice, especially after Great Uncle Cloud passed, but first, he needed to get to the front desk for a security badge.

He turned and walked to the front of the airport, but as he did, he heard the sound of a learjet landing. He looked up and frowned. That logo for the local ski resort was an eyesore, and he would recognize it anywhere, even after all this time away. “Great . . . he’s back.” He picked up his pace as he hoped to get his security badge before running into the owner of said jet.

He walked up to the entrance and stumbled as the glass doors opened on their own. “I . . . that. . . .” He didn’t know what to think at seeing this technology. It took him a moment before a distant memory of his humanity came back. “Automatic. Right.” He took a breath and stepped forward into the lobby.

“Woah now,” a tall, fat man objected as he stepped up. He looked at the Pony and blinked. “That’s a breed I’ve never seen before. Better get you to animal control, little fellah.”

Matthew’s eye twitched. “My good sir, I am not some dumb animal that is to be ‘owned’ by the residents of this town. If you would please step aside, I have business to conduct at the front desk of this airport.”

The man stepped aside in shocked muteness. Matthew smiled and nodded his head in thanks as he walked forward. He ruffled his wings, so the tips touched each other on his back.

“He’s got wings!” someone yelled.

Matthew cringed at the shrill pitch. “Of course I’ve got wings,” he muttered under his breath. “Why are the wings the big thing? I just talked.” He stopped his grumbling as he reached the counter, looked up, and saw a confused-looking attendant peer over, before her eyes widened. “I need to see the General,” he said in Japanese.

The attendant nodded dumbly with wide eyes as she moved to a side door and opened it up. Matthew smiled and walked into a hallway lined with doors. The setup reminded him only too well of the interrogation halls when he first started his life in Equestria. How long ago that felt now, practically a lifetime. He looked up at the signs by each door, and continued on his way. Three doors farther, he stopped, raised a hoof, and tapped on the metal. He smiled as the sound of the impact echoed through the hallway.

The door finally opened to reveal a burly man with a salt-and-pepper, high-and-tight, flat top hair cut, and a tight-fitting police uniform looking down at him. He smiled wryly as he looked down at the Pony with little, if any, surprise. “So the news in the Cloud vine is true. You really are a Pony.” He rubbed his chin, then chuckled. “Come on in. I’ll get you a new picture and print off your security badge. You want access to Gramps’ hangars, right?”

“Yes, and his old stomping grounds, if that’s all right. I have pretty good hearing, so I think I can handle the airport.” Matthew smiled. “It’s good to see you, Bill.”

“It’s good to see you, too, Matthew.” Bill smiled as he typed rapidly at his computer console. “So you want this pass to use your Earth name, or do you want your other name?”

“Since my form is more equine, I think Pensword would be the better one to use. That is my name while I’m in this form, after all. It’s just… good to be Matthew for a while here, you know? And yes, that is the English translation.”

“Why the fancy accent? If I didn’t know better I’d think I was talking to the Brigadier or something.”

“Har, har, har. I am no Lethbridge Stewart,” Matthew said sardonically.

“Best Earth character on Doctor Who,” Bill said pointedly.

“Doctor Who?”

Bill turned around. “It’s only been four years. How can you have forgotten about Doctor Who–?” He trailed off. Then his mouth pulled into a grin. “You cheeky little winged chicken. You’re pulling my leg.”

“Hoof,” Matthew corrected automatically as he smiled just as much as Bill. “It really is good to see you again.”

“Right. Uh. . . .” He paused and quickly moved to find a wooden stool to hide the rising blush in his cheeks. “Just, uh . . . sit on this, and we’ll get that picture taken.”

Matthew smiled as he opened his wings, lifted off and actually kicked the stool away as he hovered in front of Bill. “I think I can manage.”

“How?” Bill asked

“Believe it or not, magic.”

“Right. Okay. . . . Anyway, bright flash.”

The flash hit, and Matthew was still smiling. “I’ve seen worse.”

“Not even going to ask,” Bill said as he shook his head. “It’s tough enough swallowing the fact my cousin is a Pony.”

Conor sighed as he booted up his laptop and looked over his Skype account. As he had expected, a rather large number of messages had passed through his inboxes while he’d been gone. He quickly cycled through to the bottom of the boards, and let his friends know he was all right. If he was going to be staying on Earth anyways, he might as well let his friends know he was okay. He owed them that much.

After a few hours of chatting, he finally decided to get off for a while and catch up on some real world events instead. As usual, the Republicans and Democrats were bashing against each other with all their might. The war on terror had continued in the Middle East, and politicians were still arguing on both sides of the floor, with the majority trying to force their agendas through, instead of acting bipartisanly. In short, it was a mess, just the way he’d left it.

Conor shook his head in disappointment. “I guess some things never change.”

In a flash of inspiration, he pulled up the skype one more time and pinged a message off to Shawn, Taze, and Matthew.

“Hey, guys. Made it safe and sound. Hope you did, too. Hit me up when you get the chance.”

A few minutes later, the messenger pinged. Shawn had responded.

“Good to hear. I was interrogated at a military base.”

“You were what now?”

“Landed in a military base, got interrogated. Simple as that.”

“How is it you manage to come home, and you still wind up in trouble?”

“Because it would be too easy otherwise.”

“Shawn, life is never simple for you, is it?”

“Life will be easy when I die. Until then, it’s always entertainment, just not for me half the time.”

“Clearly. It’s all sorted out now, though, right?”

“They want to do additional tests, because I broke most of their equipment.”

“Seriously, man?”

“They wanted a blood sample, so I had to use one of my knives to actually pierce my skin.”

“You mean that actually carried over to your human form?”

“Of course. Why wouldn’t it?”

“Heck if I know. I just figured you’d at least be able to get blood drawn the natural way.”

“Too bad for them it isn’t that way.”

“So, I think somebody’s watching me. Figure FBI’s got a guard out on us?”

“Oh yeah. I bet they could even listen into conversations on anything we own.”

“Yo, agents! Isn’t it a little rude to eavesdrop?! :P”

“I’ve got to get going. I hear someone driving up the driveway. See you next time.”

“All right. See you later.”

Conor smiled as he logged off of Skype. At least one of them had made it all right. That would be enough for now.

Matthew pressed himself stealthily against the hangar wall.The moment he’d heard those voices, he knew it would be best to remain out of sight. He may have been authorized, but he was also technically an impossibility. Better not to have to deal with people trying to kidnap him or treat him like a dumb beast of burden. He scowled as memories of this particular voice’s owner flashed by. He honestly wished Marriott or Westgate would buy the idiot out, but so far, there had been no such luck, not even after three years of being away.

‘Oh, sweet Faust, don’t let his daughter see me,’ Matthew prayed fervently in his mind. That girl was worse than Diamond Tiara, and that’s saying something. He held his breath before slowly letting it out and slipping towards the back of the hangar. Then he turned a corner and stopped. The back of the airport had changed, but it still felt like he was walking onto an airfield during WWII. Steel plates had been laid out on the ground, and a primitive control tower jutted up in the distance. From that angle, a person could easily see the whole airport, including Matthew’s current position. Doing his best to avoid being detected, he darted between two more hangars and took a few calming breaths.

Suddenly, the main bay doors on the left hangar rumbled open as a half-assembled B-17 slowly rolled out into the sunlight. The workers must have just arrived to start maintenance. He hastily scanned the area for any witnesses, before turning around and making a break for the second hangar. Its doors were cracked open just widely enough for a human to slip through. Fortunately, that meant a Pony could get in no problem.

The transition from light to dark was comforting, and easier on his eyes. His ears swivelled as he waited for the men to pass. As he had suspected, it didn’t take much time. In few minutes, the men had come and gone. Matthew sighed in relief as he sat down on the cold cement floor and looked up at the collection of planes, and more particularly, at a white wing with a red ball towards its tip.

“Well don’t just sit there. Come help your uncle out with this gun. The Mustang’s going to jam in next week's air show if we don’t work on it now.”

Matthew jumped and, without thinking, shouted, “Coming, Uncle!” only to realize that he was speaking Equish again. He smiled at the familiar language as he weaved to the back. Under the wing of the Zero and the Messerschmitt, his eyes darted to another corner, where a Supermarine Spitfire sat, looking like it would be ready to take to the sky at a moment’s notice. There in the back, with its access hatch open for the wing cannons’ maintenance, was the P-51 Mustang. The translucent back end of a Pony rooted around in the compartment. Matthew opened his wings, flew up, and landed on the step zone for the plane.

“Good. Now see that bit I’m holding? Use that wing of yours to slide it out,” the Pony grunted.

Matthew was more than a little confused why the Pony had his great uncle’s voice, but he continued forward, slipped his wing in, and saw the item. It was a little brighter than the other parts. He pushed it and grinned. It was just a slim piece of metal. He easily worked it out with his wings, accompanied by the many words of praise from the mysterious Pony. The pair spent the next ten minutes working to oil and fix the plane. By the time he was done, Matthew smelled of oil and sweat, but the cannon would work now.

The translucent Pony pulled its head out of the wing and sat there, grinning. His mane was a mix of black and white, with a yellow stripe going between the two colors. The main coat was the same grey as some of the Unicorn guards from Canterlot, and his cutie mark was a thundercloud with two bolts of lighting and blue dots of rain. He stretched his wings and continued to smile as he looked over Matthew’s state. The two continued to stare at each other for a long while, before the ghost smiled. “I knew I would see you again.”

“Uncle . . . are you trying to make me feel better?” Matthew asked. “Because this is a little freaky.”

“Nah,” his uncle replied as he waved his wing dismissively. “I know Discord told you that your friend had to have another life exchanged to get him to stay and fight the other human.” He proudly placed a hoof to his chest. “Storm Cloud’s the name. Emergency Commander for the Equestrian Forces during the reign of Discord.” He chuckled as Matthew’s jaw dropped open, and his eyes widened. “Why else do you think I asked you kids to keep calling me Uncle Cloud? Had to keep a piece of my old name alive somehow.” Storm Cloud laughed. “But yes, it really is your Great Uncle Scott.”

“But . . . but that means. . . .” He faced-hoofed. “That means I was related to . . . is this some cruel twist of fate? You lived your life as a human, lived through the Second World War, and so fate, or the universe, or God decided that he needed to give one of our family members back to Equis?”

“Don’t be like that,” Storm Cloud glowered. Matthew was sure he could hear thunder roll in the distance. “You and I both know that’s not true. And on top of that, if you got the chance to choose, you know you would do it all over again in a heartbeat. You made your cloud bed. Now it’s time to lie in it.” He smiled kindly. “Now you can go report back to the Princesses. I know they’ve worried about me ever since that day. They felt responsible for what happened. I don’t want them to have to bear that guilt anymore. Let them know I was very happy to live on Earth.” He smiled as he patted the Mustang’s wing. “I enjoyed these planes. They were the closest I could get to my old form. Did you know–?”

“That the first time you were given solo time on a plane, you did an aileron and barrel roll, all without training, and, as you told the instructor, it was instinct. You knew what the plane could and couldn’t do, and just where you could redline it, before you even learned its specs.”

Storm Cloud nodded. “Yeah, I did, but sometimes I felt the hits on the wings, too, like pinpricks in my arms. I never lost a plane, but I sure had some bad landings…”

“I saw the pictures. Aunt Selma said you landed one plane, even when the landing gear broke. You had cut the engine, and the impact destroyed the prop when the wheels snapped. You slid a ways, and as it slid, you remained harnessed, slid the canopy back, and the moment you could, you bailed.”

“Not a scratch on me. I brought the plane back, but it was touch close.”

“I think I understand why you hated the jets now.” Matthew frowned with ears pinned back and feathers bristled. His uncle looked much the same, with a grimace on his face like he’d eaten a sour lemon. Both burst into laughter.

They talked for some time as they caught up on past events, their times as commanders, basic training, and other moments they could bond over. Finally, Storm Cloud got up and stretched. “I’d better get going, kiddo. Got things to do, places to see. I’ve just got one thing to ask. Don’t fight with Selma when she asks, okay? She’s just as stubborn as I was, and she’ll get her way one way or the other. Take her back with you, when you can. If you don’t, she’ll find a way. She’s already getting her will ready for execution once she’s gone.”

“What?”

Storm Cloud chuckled as he faded away. “You think a Pegasus at heart would ever settle for less than a warrior of a woman? She’s going to have her way, so take the path of least resistance. It’ll be a lot easier. I love you, Nephew.”

“Uncle Cloud. . . .”

“There you are!” Matthew jerked awake and let out a sound similar to a goat before flopping onto his back with his legs locked in the air. Lunar Fang glared down at him, a security badge dangling around her neck like a pendulum. Had he really been asleep? But . . . it all felt so real. “It’s almost two, and we have to find some way to dress up for the party!”

“H-hello, Lunar Fang.” He slowly rose to his feet and rubbed his head. “And . . . party?”

“Yes, a party. Your family wants you to help out. Your face has already showed up on the town’s facebook page, and YouTube, and your cousins submitted that picture to the website, whatever those things mean.”

“Oh . . . right. Uh . . . I . . . guess we had better go.” He looked up to see a familiar tool box still sitting on the old plane’s wing. “I just need to pick up after my uncle.”

Lunar Fang paused, then nodded as her expression softened. “Was he a good man?”

“Yes, he was, and, well, he did poke Discord in the eye at one point.” He picked up the toolbox and returned it to one of the workbenches, then rejoined Lunar Fang.

Lunar Fang laughed. “Based on what your family told me about him, I’d have to agree.”

Matthew waited till they reached the hangar door, where some of his family stood. “No. I mean really. He actually poked Discord in the eye. Why else do you think he picked the second Commander to switch places with Conor in the first place?”

Lunar Fang stopped dead in her tracks and stared at Matthew, then to the humans and back to Matthew. “. . . What?” she asked as her brain failed to compute what she’d just heard.

Matthew smiled knowingly. “Right. I think we’ll save that explanation for tonight. So, are you all ready for the party?”

To his surprise and confusion, no one fell over.

Grif was certain he was in the right area, but he’d circled within a ten mile radius twice now, and found nothing. It was frustrating, and his wings were beginning to get sore. He was afraid he’d have to land and try to find someone to ask for directions, when his eye caught the deep brown feathers and pearly white head of a bald eagle. With a relieved sigh, Grif let out a loud cry, which caused the eagle to stop in its flight.

Grif cried again once he was closer.

“Greetings, great high feather! May your flights be calm and your nest be peaceful. This lion bird wonders if your flights have seen you a horse bird or a horse bat?”

The eagle and he circled each other for a few minutes as the bird of prey considered his request. Finally, it let out a shrill cry.

“Horse bird and bat bird this high feather has seen. Tail follow, lion bird, and this high feather will take you.”

Grif let out a warble of thanks as the eagle led him through the air some twelve miles to the west.

“This high feather has seen horse bird and horse bat amongst the hums nesting in this place. May your hunts be fruitful!”

“And may your talons pierce much!” Grif lowered his beak with respect, before going into a dive. He let out a loud leonine roar as he stopped a hundred feet above ground.

Matthew and Lunar Fang were in the backyard region of the land adjusting their armor. While it wasn’t a full dress uniform, it never hurt to be prepared for any surprises, and now that the cat was out of the bag, they needed to be prepared. Matthew’s breastplate had a small dent from where Mark had shot it with a rifle. They all looked on in shock when they found the bullet hadn’t pierced. Then Matthew and Lunar Fang paused as they heard wing beats, followed by a lion’s roar. The two of them looked up, and Matthew grinned as the the Gryphon came plummeting down.

Meanwhile, Grif suddenly saw his landing zone littered with children in costumes as they looked up and cheered, while the adults looked on in utter shock. He heard the distinct click of at least three cameras. He slowed his descent slightly as he reached twenty feet above ground, before rising back up, turning into a front flip, and turning the ruby on his bracer. In a flash, a very human Taze landed on the ground with a loud boom. His right knee was fully on the ground with his left raised slightly. His right hand was balled into a fist and driven into the ground, and his head was bowed. A small draft pushed the dust that had been shot into the air away as he stood on his feet and observed the people in front of him.

“. . . ‘Sup?”

He was swarmed by children, one dressed as Superman, another as Batman, another as a princess, well, two princesses, a pirate, a soldier in a very flimsy outfit, and more, but at the moment, he could only hear a chorus of “Again! Again!” or “Go back to the wings!”

Matthew and Lunar Fang just smiled.

“So you finally got to visit.” Matthew chuckled. “How long do you have? Did you have a good time on your journey? Are you tired from your flight?” He sounded almost like Pinkie and Twilight when they got into one of their inquisitive moods. “Regardless, I have so much to show you. . . . But tonight is the party. Maybe after. We start in thirty minutes. It should last about three hours, and then I can take you around downtown and show you the sites.”

Taze chuckled as he transformed back into Grif, and laughed as the kids swarmed him. He held his wings out for their animated inspection. “Well, you know, it seemed like I’d have more liberty to fly here. And besides, we’re practically family, right? I’m your daughter's godfather. As for my trip, I finished my necessary business, and figured the time would be easier spent away from home.”

“I think I can understand that.” Matthew nodded as a hard glint shone in his eyes. “I just . . . I need this leave, for both my sides.” His eyes widened. “Don’t you dare pull his tail,” he snapped at a three-year-old cousin. “What did your mom and dad teach you about pulling your dog or your cat’s tail? Or what about Aunty Fang’s tail?” He kept a stern gaze on the child till he stepped away. Then he snorted and turned back to Grif and sighed. “I just wish I could have Moon River here. She would enjoy this.”

A poor flimsy red plastic suction cup arrow landed with a pathetic flop. “Also, the toys aren’t so good,” Lunar Fang said as they looked at a very young Robin Hood.

Matthew started suddenly. “Oh, Grif. I found out what happened to that commander after Discord’s little event with Conor.”

“Oh?” Grif asked as he balanced two laughing children on each outstretched wing.

“How. . .?” Matthew asked. “I just . . . but they don’t have wings. How did they get up there so fast?” He blinked, and suddenly he found a child trying to climb the Gryphon’s hind legs. “Anyway, yes, I did. Would you like to guess what happened to that poor Pony?”

“Well chaos magic could mean any number of things, plus there is what almost happened to Conor.” Grif shrugged. “I’m not sure.”

“Can you promise me that if you faceplant, you will keep the kids from harm?”

“You know me better than that,” Grif said in a serious tone, which was quite comical as one child messed with his crest.

“The lost Pony’s name was Storm Cloud. You remember that name, right?”

“Wasn’t he one of your subordinates? Second commander or something?” Grif asked.

“He was the Commander, my rank, during the time of Discord’s reign. With the snap of one paw, Discord removed the highest ranked officer in our military at the time.” He sighed. “Six months ago, my Great Uncle Scott passed away.” He rubbed his muzzle. “I am just going to out and out say it.” He sighed again. “The two are one and the same. My adopted great uncle is Commander Storm Cloud. Do you know the headache I am going to have when that comes out? The number of requests to create nobles from his descendents? The requests for pilgrimage to his grave?”

“Look at it this way. You got a rare opportunity to know one of Equestria’s war heroes personally after he supposedly died. Do you have any idea how many historians would have sold their souls, just to get that chance?”

“He was my hero growing up,” Matthew said sadly. “Both here and in Equestria.” Lunar Fang put a consoling wing on her husband and nuzzled him gently.

“All right, boys, that’s enough talking about warping space and time and traveling between dimensions. We have a party to get to.” Ethan, Matthew’s father, glanced nervously at the uneasy looks from the other parents. “Also, I think it might be best to have the kids not riding on an armored, predatory, ancient . . . mythical . . . being. . . .” He trailed off and shook his head. “When did our lives get so crazy?”

“You think your lives are crazy? Try fighting a Minotaur head-on.” Grif chuckled. “Okay. Everybody off.”

Somehow, little Elizabeth had managed to climb all the way up to Grif’s neck, and clung to it fiercely. “No. I want to fly. I want to fly!”

“Come on, Elizabeth, honey, come to mommy. Let’s not annoy your uncle’s friend too much.”

“NO!” She shrieked as she did her best to slap her mother’s hands away, then wrapped her arms firmly around Grif’s neck in true fussy child fashion. “Fly!” Her face began to turn red as tears started to form in her eyes.

“Get on,” Grif instructed as he looked at Rachel. “And keep her steady.”

Rachel looked confused, and more than a little frightened, but Mark just smiled as he approached and laid a comforting hand on her shoulder, even as he held a camera in the other. “Don’t worry. I’m sure if we have Uncle Matthew fly underneath, it’ll be fine. You can catch things, right, Matthew?”

“Sure.” Matthew shrugged. “I can act as a net.” He looked to Lunar Fang. “Come on. This will be a lot easier than Moon River’s trying to fly out the tower window.”

She nodded and grinned. “Don’t worry, Rachel. Grif is a great godfather. He won’t let anything harm her. If anything were to happen, we’d be there to take care of it.”

Rachel stared in utter confusion and disbelief at the laughter as Mark and Ethan joined in. “You’re all insane!”

“No. We’re just professionals,” Grif said. “You really don’t have to worry, Ma’am.” He gently grabbed her arm and pulled her towards him as Mark helped her on. “Legs go here and here,” he instructed. “The skin under the feathers on my neck is loose, so don’t worry about grabbing onto it. Keep the little one close to your chest and sitting down, and breathe. I’ll make this short and smooth. No sudden tricks. Just a straight flight.”

Matthew smiled. “Sure. We can beat you all to the party.” He looked back at the others. “We’ll give you the time to get into the cars and start driving. Oh, and could one of you put one of those . . . video cameras? . . . around my neck? I don’t want to miss out on my little Liz’s first flight.”

“She’s already–”

“Not like this, Mark. This is real flying. No tin tube with jokes for wings.” Soon a GoPro camera was around his neck, and the trio of vans left. “Okay, Grif. Let’s go. Straight as the Thestral flies.”

Grif spread his wings out fully. As a Gryphon, his wingspan reached nearly twice the size of Matthew’s. The air around him reverberated as he began to flap. It took him a few tries to get the necessary power to lift off the ground, especially since he had two passengers, but once he did, he ascended quickly, until he hovered a full twenty feet off the ground. “Everything okay back there?” he asked.

Matthew and Lunar Fang both took up wingman positions. “Yeah, we’re all okay,” Matthew answered, even as Elizabeth giggled with excitement and Rachel clung to his neck for dear life. “The air just feels… off. More… dead, I suppose,” he said in Equish.

“You take point, Pensword. You know the way, and Lunar Fang is quick enough, if anything happens,” Grif said.

“Roger. And Grif, it’s Matthew while we’re here. My family knows me better by that name, and besides, it’s good to actually be Matthew again, even if it is only in deed, if not in form.” Matthew smiled as he increased his altitude, then banked to the side. They followed the road for a time, until they caught sight of a large stone building. “There's the county jail. Lunar Fang and I will be spending an hour from midnight to one tonight to appease my crazy aunt. It seems getting married a thousand years ago in another world still counts as eloping in her book.” He chuckled as he recalled her outburst after she’d had time to process the news. “Further down the road will be the newer part of town, with the two manor apartments. Then we’ll hit Education Road. The auditorium is the big flat white building. We’ll land in the field in back, and walk into the rear doors onto the gym floor.”

“Roger. But seriously? She’s making that big a deal of it, even though it was an official ceremony with the only family you, as Matthew, had left in the world, and handled by a reigning monarch in one of the most lavish war weddings in recorded history?” Grif asked with a skeptical eyebrow raised.

“Yes. With a reproduction copy of the painting of the wedding. This is why we call her Crazy Aunt Strickland.” He laughed. “However, it does help the museum, so I will give them two bits and a tiny ruby as my ‘fine.’”

“Well at least coming here won’t be boring. Oh, and you can inform your little ones tomorrow. No rides until after I finish my workout, okay?” Grif said. “I know I doomed myself there, after I let them climb on me earlier.”

“I’ll do my best. If anything, you will have them watching you, or trying to mimic you.” He sighed. “They did that this afternoon when they whined about not having the same ‘cool armor’ that I do. Honestly, what happened to a good old-fashioned armor blacksmith? I need to hire one. This town could really use it, and cloud towers. . . .” He frowned. “Grif, I think I want to fortify my town, make it so Fort Knox looks like a pill box by comparison. With two supposedly magical creatures visiting here, it might become a target. We need to keep it safe.”

“And? In case you forgot, your talking to the guy who made his clan compound an impenetrable fortress,” Grif said pointedly. “Besides, I don’t think River would appreciate it if you left this place without interesting things to crawl on.”

“I will do my best.” He paused. “SHOOT!” He flicked his wings to halt in the air before flapping to hover and searching around the area. At last his eyes rested on a fluffy cloud, and he immediately darted towards it.

“Oh, right. He offered to let the kids play with a cloud,” Lunar Fang said as she struggled to hold back the fit of giggles at her husband’s antics.

They soon got back on course, with Matthew pushing a much more solid-looking cloud. A grin had overtaken his muzzle. “Right. First things first. We’ll commandeer the fire towers as watchtowers, and build up security gates on Draw Bridge Road.”

“Might be wiser to let Lunar Fang take the cloud down, Matthew,” Grif noted.

“Okay, but why?” Matthew ask as the two switched positions. He coughed a little, then whipped his hoof on his armor. Even without the sudden sensation against his fur, he heard the sound of wet fibers shifting beneath the metal plates. His eyes widened, but he did his best to maintain his course.

“We’re stitched together by thaumic energy, and it takes thaumic energy to resupply our magic here. Use too much power, and you’ll come apart at the seams.”

“That isn’t good.” Matthew shuddered. “Sombra?” he asked as he took a few breaths. It slowly grew easier as he glided along the thermals and caught his breath again.

“You remember when you blocked that mace with your chest?” Grif asked, and then waved his claw in a violent gesture.

“Internal damage. . . . Of course.” Matthew shuddered. “Also, remember you have a rather innocent child on your back.”

Grif looked behind him to find that, thankfully, Elizabeth was too distracted by the wind and the thrill of flying in the open air. Rachel, however, was another story. She looked sadly at Matthew. “Is this true?”

Matthew nodded grimly. “Yes, it is. This power is keeping me alive.”

“I’m sorry,” Grif said. “Still, the facts are what they are. We should hold off on using magic too much. It’s not good for us.”

“I agree. Just . . . I don’t want little Liz knowing her big uncle got big boo boos during the wars, alright?” Matthew asked. “Tonight, we’re giving out all the gifts Lunar Fang and I brought from Equestria. We’ll be going over the war and everything else later with the FBI. I heard that the Director himself is meeting us tonight at ten, after all the kids are in bed. If you are willing, I would like you to be there.”

“I’ve always got your back,” Grif said with a nod. “How far off are we?”

“See the spotlights that just went live? That is our destination,” Matthew answered with a grin. “Strange. There’s no snow yet. We always had snow this time of year before. I guess that means the blizzard is going to be bad for Halloween.”

“It will come,” Grif said knowingly. “It’s in the air.”

“I agree, but it feels strange.”

As they landed, once again, they were swarmed by total strangers and confusion. The cops were called; Sheriff and deputies showed up, including one of Matthew’s cousins; talks were given; statements taken. A shouting match about hoaxes and property followed. A mean adult found his face in the cloud, which he said felt surprisingly like cotton: a soft, breathable cotton. An hour later, Matthew, Lunar Fang, and Grif were finally able to just enjoy the party, while young Elizabeth joyfully related her experience on Grif’s back as they flew.

“That,” Matthew began, sounding winded and tired. “That was annoying. I was half surprised the military didn’t show up.”

“We’ve had worse on a Tuesday, any Tuesday. And given Tue– oh no!” Grif stopped.

“What? It’s Saturday,” Matthew responded

“Yes, it’s Saturday here, but it’s Sunday in Equestria. Pensword, when we get back, it will be Tuesday!”

“Oh no.” Matthew face hoofed. “I am going to be wearing my armor and wing blades. Be ready for anything.”

“What’s wrong with going back?” Mark asked.

Robert, who was wearing a Solar Guard mock up, while his twin wore Lunar Guard armor from the show, looked at each other. “Uh, in the show, disasters usually happen on Tuesdays in Ponyville.”

“How can they get that one fact right?” Matthew yelled.

“A broken clock is right twice a day,” Grif quipped.

“Yeah, but you were Scottish, I was Australian, and Hammer was Russian. We had . . . look, the episodes are horribly messed up, if they got those characters wrong. I am banning any episodes being brought back.”

“But . . . but what about the plunder vines?” Robert asked with a worried expression on his face.

“Fiction. Do you truly think Princess Luna would be captured by Discord?” He snorted derisively.

“All right, that’s enough.” Mark stepped forward to get between them. “You two have been going at it for the last couple of hours.”

“Well at least it's nice outside,” Matthew grumbled.

“Nice? Do you know how chilly it is here?” Robert cried out.

“I am covered in fur, with armor used to fly in the sky at cloud level,” Matthew responded. “I am literally built for colder weather conditions.”

“Oh,” came the universal response.

Shawn rolled his shoulders as he made his way home. He’d chosen to walk and take in the sights of his old home town. He could faintly remember the layout of things: old roads he use to travel, shortcuts to avoid traffic. He even remembered what street his old house was on. How strange it was to remember all these simple things. Most people would think he was insane to have forgotten them. Most people didn’t know insanity until they’d been to Ponyville on a Tuesday.

He focused more on his thoughts and the sights than audio as his ears constantly picked up on the rumble of car engines passing in either direction. He turned down his street and followed the path towards his old home from before the family had moved, only to be stopped by a small crowd of individuals surrounding a burning house.

“Isn’t that . . . ?” he wondered out loud for a moment, before realising he was, in fact, standing in front of his old house. “Well then. . . .”

“Stand back. Please, stand back,” a police officer ordered as folks jostled about on the sidewalk. Many were recording the events with their phones, and he noticed one man had a normal camera pointing at things before he remembered that cameras could record as well in this world. One man ran up with an actual digital film recorder.

‘Well, it looks like they have everything under control,’ he thought to himself as he fought the urge to step in. “I’m sure they have it perfectly under wraps.”

After a moment, he exhaled and began walking around the crowd. ‘It’s fine. It’s fine. Don’t get involved. Just blend in . . . as best as you can in a dress shirt, vest–’

A blood-curdling scream tore him out of his thoughts as his head jerked towards the building. ‘They might have it covered?’

He noted that the firefighters weren’t making their way into the building, but seemed to be pulling out as the flames shot higher and burned hotter. They had grown too unruly to control.

‘Blend in, I said. Don’t stand out, I said!’ he thought to himself, even as he made his way towards the building and past the crowd. ‘Damn it,’ he swore.

“Sir. Stay back. They have everything under control–” the officer was cut off as Shawn gently moved him out of the way, pushing the barrier aside with little effort.

This time, a firefighter in full gear tried to stop him. “Stay back! The fire is too dangerous. The floor’s about to collapse.”

Yet again, Shawn simply pushed past the man and the others that tried to stop him, easily pushing them aside with his strength. His pace picked up as he shoved his way into the building, the heat having no effect on him as he moved through the crumbling walls while the supports crackled and creaked in protest against the flames. He braced himself and let the sounds pour through again, listening for any indication that would help point out where the person he’d heard was located.

First, he tried the open rooms on the landing. He couldn’t risk pushing into the closed rooms, or he could make things worse, either giving the flames more fuel, or worse, taking away from the building’s structural stability. He couldn’t feel the temperature of handles with his natural immunity, and he couldn’t see if there was more smoke exiting the rooms with all the smoke already hanging in the air. There were too many variables working against his senses.

Time was running short as he noticed the noises he’d first heard had stopped. Whoever had cried out may have passed out due to lack of oxygen. He doubled his pace as he nearly started to run through the house, until he met a familiar flight of stairs. The wood would be able to hold his weight for now, but the floor upstairs would be structurally weaker. The fireman had said so before he’d entered. Despite that risk, Shawn made his way up, and began searching one room at a time. He grew more frustrated with every second that passed. Each room was empty, and without the crying, there was no way to identify which closed door the person might be behind. He was running out of time.

He nearly growled as he focused on the fires around him and throughout the building. The aspectual energy was only growing. There was no way to sense where the person could be at this rate. At that moment, he decided to take a risk, and began pulling at the energy in the flames, bringing it from its current form into raw energy, and solidifying it in front of him.

Grasping the red crystal as it formed, he could feel the fires grow dull and sputter to nothing. He exhaled heavily, pocketing the crystal as he began feeling the aspects around him once more. With the fires finally gone, he could get a better feel for the thaumic energies in the environment without the smothering effect of the flame aspect. It took a moment, but he was happy to feel life force, the victus aspect. Whomever had screamed, that person was alive. Unconscious, but still alive. Honing in on that aspect, he swiftly made his way across the floor, surprised to find that it did indeed still hold his weight. The door had been darkened by the flames, but had not succumbed to the fires yet. After testing the knob, he easily opened the door and stared.

There, inside the room, a little boy lay pinned beneath a fallen toy shelf. That was likely the cause of his sudden scream of terror, and would explain why he had fallen silent. A stream of blood trickled from the place where he’d been struck as the unit fell. Shawn quickly took note of the bruising that had begun to form along the arms. He’d need to be careful in case any bones had been broken, but the most important thing was getting this kid out of the building first. He could already smell the smoke starting to build again. The flames were reclaiming their fuel from the embers, and slowly beginning to consume.

He could faintly hear conversations outside questioning what was going on as he easily removed the shelf and gently probed the boy’s body for any breaks. He sighed in relief as he found no signs. “You are lucky, boy,” he muttered. “Congratulations.”

Shawn scooped the boy up like he would a handful of sand, and cradled him in his arms as he navigated back down the stairs and through the heat of the flames to the entrance. A few stray beams and debris had piled up in front of the door, but he was able to deal with it easily as he shoved one concussive boot against the obstacle, causing it to burst apart. The cool air brushed against his face as he carried the boy away from the site and towards the EMS workers on standby, even as the fire fighters leaped on the opportunity to smother the significantly reduced flames.

The crowd of spectators who had gathered stood staring at Shawn, dumbfounded. After a very long awkward silence, someone finally broke out with a cheer. In an instant, the noise became deafening as the crowd positively roared for Shawn.

Shawn’s eye twitched. The sudden noise hurt his ears. Looking to the emergency response team, he held the young boy, and offered his limp form to them. “Don’t remember much for medical help. He’s alive, but needs to be looked over.”

The worker nodded as she handed the boy to one of her partners, then turned back to Shawn. “They’ll take care of him. A little oxygen, and he should hopefully come around. We’ll know better after we’ve gotten him to the hospital. In the meantime, I need to take a look at you. You leapt into a blazing fire, and . . . how are your clothes not even singed?”

“Specially made material.”

She raised a brow. “Well, at the very least, I need to check your lungs. It doesn’t look like you suffered any other injuries.” She placed a stethoscope to Shawn’s chest and moved it about as she listened to him breathe. She frowned. “It sounds like you’ve got some fluid in your lungs. We’ll need to take you back to the hospital for more tests. Your skin isn’t looking too good either.”

“I’m fine. Just soot. Possibly even some fragments of wood and stone.”

“You could have scarring in your lungs, not to mention airborne particles. If we don’t get you looked at, you could die in a matter of hours. Like it or not, you’re taking a ride with us.”

“Nah. I’ve dealt with worse. Trust me. A little fire isn’t going to kill me.” Shawn chuckled at the thought.

She fixed him with a glare that would even give Celestia pause. “You are going to sit there, these firemen are going to watch you sit there, and I am getting you an ambulance to ride. Your lungs aren’t good, and you’re turning paler by the minute, which means you’re likely bleeding internally. That means I have a medical justification to detain you, so sit down, shut up, and don’t try to run.” She snapped her head up. “Luke, Bill, keep him here. John, keep those cameras away.”

Shawn watched two firemen walk over to keep an eye on him. Chewing the inside of his cheek, he thought to some of his research. It had mentioned the possibility of consuming aspects though liquid means for temporary enhancement, but what would happen with consumption of a crystallized aspect? If he could do it, that is. Sure, he had the strength, but this was biting into what was essentially the equivalent of a gemstone. A highly volatile, explosive gemstone. . . . Great.

“How does somebody walk into a fire like that, and not come out with a single burn?” Luke, the taller of the two asked. His mask and tank had been removed to reveal sweaty dirty blond hair that had been combed back over his head. His green eyes looked curiously at their temporary ward, before returning his focus on his companion.

Bill simply shrugged. His hair was a short brown cropped buzz cut with a flat top. His thicker eyebrows and bulging neck hinted at the the musculature that hid beneath all the fireman’s gear he still had on. “Heck if I know.”

“I simply developed a natural resistance to fire,” Shawn replied as he reached into his coat, breaking off a small chip of the fire crystal, while being careful not to crack the core. After a brief moment of additional debate, he popped it into his mouth. It faintly reminded him of some sort of spice. Then again, it might just be that it was raw heat in a solid form. He was pleasantly surprised to find he could feel some energy returning to him. His field was absorbing the crushed form of the crystal through his body. That would definitely be something to add to the book later.

“What the heck are you?” Luke asked with wide eyes as the pair watched Shawn’s body change right before their eyes. Shawn’s skin had become less pale, and his breathing more steady.

“A guy with abnormal traits compared to most people.” Shawn shrugged as he popped another shard in his mouth, crunching it. “I’d offer you a piece, but I’m pretty sure nobody here could handle it,” he finished with a chuckle. ‘That, and I’m pretty sure it would kill you,’ he thought to himself.

“Yeah. I’m going to look over here now,” Bill said, turning away.

Shawn crunched on the last bit of the crystal, feeling his energy return enough to perhaps make an . . . interesting escape. It was obvious he was going to be followed if he just walked his way out of the area. After a moment he stood up from his seat, stretching before he looked for a viable location to try his experiment.

“Hey. The nurse said sit down,” Luke said as he reached out to restrain Shawn. Not that he actually could succeed, even if he wanted to.

“I know. I’m just moving to some shade,” Shawn replied with a small grin as he made his way towards a tree. He ignored the response as he stepped into the shade. Taking a breath, he focused on the lunar magic within him. “Sorry, gentlemen, but this is where we part ways.”

“What the fu–?” The Firefighters both shouted in horror as they stepped back. Shawn had disappeared into the tree’s shadow before their very eyes.

“. . . Did you see that?” Luke asked.

“I didn’t see anything. Did you see anything?” Bill asked.

“Nope.”

“Then we’re agreed.”

“Yup.”

“Good. Dibs on not telling Michelle what happened.”

Luke gaped. “You son of a–!”

Shawn smiled as he stepped out of the shade next to his home. He could feel a faint pain in his chest as he coughed up the congealed blood to clear his lungs. “Gah! Delightful. . . . Too much energy.”

He frowned as he made his way inside, finding his parents, uncle, and a new guest.

“. . . Gramma?”

Matthew sat down in his padded chair as he looked through the cushy city council room. The room held no windows, and was lit by a series of track lights in the ceiling. The long, oval table stretched on, seating each of the individuals for this meeting with plenty of room to spare. As a surprise, the children had taken the liberty of decorating the room to look like a treehouse with a familiar wooden shield that sat behind the agent and other government officials. He couldn’t help but chuckle at the CMC logo, which reminded him of the time he spent handing out the gifts for his entire family less than thirty minutes ago. Grif sat in the corner, balancing a stiletto on his talons. He had deigned not to join the main conversation.

“So, you are Director Jon.” Matthew looked to the right. “As well as the representative for Diplomatic agreements, Miss. . .?”

“Miss Fletcher,” the woman responded. Her coppery hair had been tied up into a tight bun and a pair of horn-rimmed glasses. Her slim black dress highlighted her hourglass figure and accentuated the impression of her rigid formality. “Appointed by the president this morning.”

‘Good to see you again, Miss Fletcher.” Agent Umbridge smiled sickeningly sweetly at her from her place across the table.

“Of course, Agent Umbridge.” Miss Fletcher slid her glasses up her nose. Now what was this about new foreign relations?”

Agent Green looked to his Director before settling down as Matthew pushed the first scroll forward.

“I have letters of introduction placing my credentials and status as a high level rank within the kingdom of Equestria.” Then he pushed forward a small bundle of scrolls. “These are letters of greeting from Princesses Twilight; Celestia, the High Chieftess of all Thestrals, Princess Luna; and this last one is from the Queen of the Crystal Empire, Mi Amore Cadenza.” He paused as he saw a few suspicious looks directed to the corner where Grif was still playing with the knife. “Grif is a friend of the crown. Consider him like you would a guard for my protection. I am meeting on your soil in your land, after all.”

Grif looked at them and proceeded to mimic the cries of an emu.

“Yes. Well … lets hope for no more surprises, okay, dear?” Umbridge said, eyeing Grif warily.

“I cannot promise anything,” Matthew answered with a completely straight face.

“You said before that this nation currently has no way of communicating with our world,” Director Jon said. “So if I might ask, why did your leaders have these documents prepared?”

“So that when communications are opened up, we can get right to trade deals or just exchange ideas and cultural papers, things to help learn about one another and the like.” He chuckled. “And to give one of the newly-crowned princesses the chance to spearhead leading a diplomatic effort.” He shuddered as he recalled the hours Twilight spent sending him letters or showing up to talk to him while he was visiting Ponyville. That mare may have grown somewhat as a leader, but she was still pretty nervous. “I also have these. It is an agreement that we won’t harm your citizens, and you won’t harm our citizens, as well as just a formal agreement saying that we wish to open friendly relations when we can maintain more steady communications.”

Lunar Fang remained silent as she tended to the box of scrolls. Her eyes focused on Fletcher and Umbridge.

“I see. And according to the report I received, the name of your nation is … Equestria?” Miss Fletcher asked. “And this one entity known as Queen Cadence also rules in another country called the Crystal Empire? Is there some more formal name to it we should be aware of?”

“Those are correct. Those are the correct English words.” He smiled, but inwardly, was a little saddened that he couldn’t say more.

“And these letters of yours. They’re written in your people's language?”

“Well, first, that would be rude. You wouldn’t know what you would be signing for one thing. The other is that one of our princesses wanted to try to write English.” He nodded to Lunar Fang. “However, we do have these copies in our native language, so you can compare and translate.”

Director Jon looked to Fletcher. “I do believe, Miss Fletcher, that protocol says their language is their own, until such a time as their leaders greenlight them to hand it over to us.”

“This is the greenlight from Princess Twilight, seeing as she has already translated one tenth of her library to English. She wishes to gift you the chance for knowledge, learning and growth.” He handed a scroll to Director Jon. “This is a translation of English into our language.”

“The Global Accords dictate we’ll have to alert the rest of the nations of this development as well. Will you and your party be staying long?” Fletcher asked.

Matthew shook his head. “This was, for me, a . . . farewell and a hello, as you might have been told.” He looked at Director Jon. “I have duties and tasks I must carry out for my nation. I will be leaving in the next day or two.” He smiled and nodded to Lunar Fang. She pulled a rather thick scroll from the pile. “This is a scroll the princesses have drawn up in your language to designate the human Conor Ignus Vulpes as the Equestrian representative. After a regrettable incident brought him to our kingdom, it is our wish for him to live a normal life as much as he can. We believe he should be home with his family again by now, and seeing as he is the only human to remain human … so to speak, who has been to Equestria, he will be the only expert on our kingdom and our world. He will be the one you will wish to talk to about these global accords.”

“You designated a human from our country as your ambassador?”

“Not our ambassador; yours. At least until he can train the one appointed by your president. Due to the fact that he has lived in the land, eaten our food, fought in a Changeling attack, met our rulers, and made friends with our people, he knows the land and culture better than anyone could understand from the records I am leaving with you today. I wish in no way to step on your toes. We just know that knowledge about our lands will be scarce, and this will speed things up. Considering his personal knowledge, he is the most qualified for the position.”

“Based on what little we know of your–” she cleared her throat “–culture, I assume he was treated very well.”

“He was, and some might say still is. I just hope the culture shock isn’t too much,” Matthew replied with a coy smile.

“Then, Commander Pensword, on behalf of the United States government, we thank you for these documents, and will inform your rulers at a later date of our nation’s and our world’s decision in these matters.” Fletcher extended a hand.

Matthew stood up on the chair and reached forward, bumping his hoof to her hand. He smiled, but inside, he was nervous. This meeting was going far too smoothly. If this was Canterlot, there would have been concessions asked, or demanded. Earth was tougher than those nobles. “I understand. I hope that, when I visit again, you will have an answer.” He frowned. “Please read the scroll with the red silk and the yellow, blue, and red seals. That will inform you of what to do if something happens out of our control.” He moved back to sitting at the table. “Just back up plans. For anything that might rock the boat.”

“And theoretically, you and your people are here illegally right now.” Fletcher fished out three little blue leather books with a golden seal on them. “These are passports. You’ll be able to use them for when you enter into the country. And if you open the covers, you’ll find temporary visas and a diplomatic identification.”

Matthew’s eye twitched. It took Matthew two months of paperwork and waiting to get his passport, and here he was, an alien, a pony no less, getting one in less than two days. “Thank you.” He felt just slightly offended, but he chalked it up to one of necessity and ignorance, rather than one of intent.

The humans, two Ponies, and one Gryphon bade each other goodnight, and the meeting ended with a surprise win, and rather smooth opening. Matthew knocked a hoof against the wooden door frame on the way out. He nodded to Grif and Lunar Fang as he prepared for his hour long “punishment” from his aunt.

Conor sighed as he looked over the handful of bits and gems he’d brought back from Equestria. Now all they’d be good for was sentimental value, and maybe cashing in for some money at college, if he was even still registered at college anymore. He shook his head.

“What a mess.”

He put the precious gems and gold coins back in their little pouch, and tied it up before returning to his chat room. Since his reappearance on the web, he’d gotten quite the stir from many an old friend. It felt good to be able to have contact with them again, and reassure them that he was okay. In relationships like these, a common love and trust felt important to him, and he was glad that, despite his long absence, his friends were willing to forgive him and move on. The writing and roleplaying proved a welcome release from the stress of the decision he knew he would inevitably have to make soon. If only there were a way to choose both. Sadly, he knew there wasn’t. When he had finished for the time being, he pulled out the sack again and made his way downstairs. He should probably get this over with now. And besides, after all that they’d done for him, they probably deserved it more than he did.

He found them seated in their usual places, his mother atop two extra pillows in an armchair while his father sat on the couch with his feet up on the ottoman. As usual, his sister had sequestered herself in her room to accomplish school work and other important assignments.

“Mom, Dad, you guys still have the mortgage to pay off, right?” Conor asked as he took his seat on one end of the couch. He kept the pouch carefully secured between both hands.

“Where did that question come from?”

“Please, Dad, just a yes or no. Do you or don’t you?”

“Yes, we’re still making payments. What’s this all about, Conor?” Conor’s mother asked as she looked up from her puzzle work on her ipad.

“I want to help you pay it all off here and now. It’s the least I can do after everything I’ve put you through with all this.”

“That’s sweet and all, Conor, but–”

“Mom, with all due respect, please save it, no pun intended.” Conor undid the string around the bundle and emptied it onto the cushion between him and his father. Fifteen thick gold coins and five perfectly formed uncut gems toppled onto the cushion: one emerald, one sapphire, one ruby, one amethyst, and a curiously pale pink stone.

“. . . Where did you get all of this?”

“Equestria is rich with natural resources. This? This is hardly anything over there, enough to take care of some basic shopping and buy a meal at dinner.” He held up a coin. “This is a bit. It’s essentially the equivalent of about five to twenty dollars over there. Over here, I’m sure it’s worth a lot more.”

“Conor, these are worth a small fortune,” Conor’s dad said. “You should invest them in your–”

Conor held up a hand and immediately headed his father off. “My money, my choice. I’ll hold on to anything that’s left after we’ve paid off the house.”

“Conor–”

“I mean it, Dad. There’s enough here to probably pay off a big chunk of the house and still have enough left over for me to save for college. We’ll get them weighed and appraised, and then we can sell them.”

“And if we refuse?”

“I’m not budging this time. Worst case scenario, I’ll withdraw the funds and leave the cash on your pillows or someplace else instead. You’ve been paying for me for so long. Let me help return the favor.”

“And you won’t budge at all?”

“I won’t.”

“Then I guess we’ll have to see who blinks first,” Conor’s dad said with a playful smirk.

“How about we just stick with getting them appraised first?”

“Fair enough.”

“No, Gramma, I will not be bringing back a fifty caliber rifle.” Shawn frowned, though he wouldn’t admit he really wanted to bring one back.

“I swear, one minute you enjoy having the rifle, and when I finally offer one to you, you refuse.” Shawn’s grandma furrowed her wrinkled brow. Her wispy hair was done up in a bun, and, while white, was still full and strong. Her eyes were steel-green, made bigger by the large glasses she wore. She dressed comfortably in a T-shirt with the second amendment on the front, a pair of jeans, and steel toe work boots. Her arms were crossed, and if the signs of grease on her fingers was any indication, she still worked out and worked her trade.

“The most advanced firearm they have is the flintlock pistols I made!”

“And why did you stop there?”

“Because they aren’t ready for anything worse, nor do I even need worse.”

“So, you’re saying they only use melee weapons, lad?” Andre cut in.

“Pretty much. Well, except for a few ranged weapons, such as throwing weapons, crossbows, bows, etcetera.”

“Bet that’s a business that thrives, then,” Andre chuckled.

“Not as much as you would expect, actually,” Shawn replied after a moment of thought. “Well, it used to. Current times, though, are more . . . peaceful.”

“What? They don’t constantly supply their military?”

“They don’t really have a military at the moment. It’s more or less a small guard.”

Andre stared blankly at Shawn for a few moments before letting out a, “Well that’s stupid.”

“Yeah. We’re trying to fix that,” Shawn sighed.

“Well, if you raised their current rulers, and you’re some kinda king or something, why not just make it happen?”

“That’s not how it works. Plus, it isn’t exactly common knowledge.”

“What? You’re king, but you aren’t?”

“You think I want to deal with annoying nobility?”

“. . . That would probably suck.”

“Yeah, and I’d be doing it day in and day out.”

“Yeah, that would cut into your project times.”

His grandmother interjected. “Well, are you at least successful in this new world? Do you enjoy what you do, or is it a job?”

“Well, I’m a smith primarily. I have fun with it, since I can practically do . . . anything I want, really.” Shawn shrugged. “In all honesty, I could retire from this point on, and still have a fortune to give to my children.”

Andre sighed as he stood up from the couch. “All right. I need to get going. I’ve got work in the morning, and I ain’t gettin’ paid if I don’t finish it. I’ll be back tomorrow.”

“See you tomorrow,” Shawn replied with a smile as he realized what time it was. His grandmother was going to spend the next week in town visiting, before heading back home. His other relatives and siblings couldn’t make it out, and had resorted to messages back and forth between his parents using skype or texts.

Ten miles out from New Unity, behind the cover of the Everfree Forest, the night air was silent as the ground began to rustle, stone began to shake, and, before long, the earth itself began to ripple before it burst open as a Changeling pulled itself from the fresh hole. With quick synchronized movements, he worked with his sibling inside the tunnel to widen and reinforce it. Soon other holes appeared in the ground, and the Changelings began to widen them. In a matter of minutes, the holes had been properly broadened and shored up. An ominous rumble sounded from within the caves, followed by a loud buzz. Suddenly, a flurry of activity filled the air as the holes literally erupted with Changeling after Changeling. The cloud separated into squadrons and platoons as drones and praetorians landed in organized rank and file.

This process continued for the next three hours as the troops bulked in large rectangular formations. Then came the real reason for the holes’ expansion. Massive, bulky Changelings with thick chiton and longer fangs buzzed and hissed fiercely as they flew out one after the other and collected in each formation in rows of ten.

Finally the flow ebbed. A scant few hours before dawn, the last of the terrible army emerged. Once again, a dread silence fell over the clearing. All were ordered, all were perfect, all were calm, all were one. Then a loud screech sounded as a chariot pulled by two more of these behemoths emerged from the largest of the tunnels. Chrysalis stared triumphantly, and laughed to herself as her faithful servants pulled her chariot to the front of the army. Her horn and eyes glowed as she sent the order through the hive mind, and as one, they began their march.

“I’m coming for you, Hammer Strike. What a pity for you that so many will have to die.” She laughed malevolently as they passed through the tree line and into the forest proper like a well-oiled machine.

The night was overcast, casting a collective shadow over the Everfree as the torchlight flickered and cast their orbs of light around the castle and Gryphon compound. Silver Spear was making his way to the tower stairs, having just been relieved from his shift on the castle battlements for the night. He hummed to himself as he let his imagination roam, thinking of the warm sheets and the pleasant meal that awaited him after a refreshing sleep. Another night on the job, another set of recruits shaping up for a bright future in the guard.

That pleasant sensation lasted for all of about three seconds, when, quite suddenly, something dropped in front of him off the cold stone wall above the tower door. The figure was the same color as the stones it had been standing on for a moment before it faded to the black and green of Hammer Strike’s Changeling guard. It trembled fearfully. “Pony! You must warn the others. She’s coming! The queen is coming!”

Silver Spear froze. He looked at the Changeling’s wide eyes, the fear it radiated. These troops had not proven their allegiance yet, but at the same time, they feared the Changeling queen more than any other, save perhaps for Hammer Strike himself. If Chrysalis were to find them, she would kill them without a single thought, and they knew it.

Silver Spear lit up his horn and blasted an explosive charge of magic over the top of the castle. “BATTLESTATIONS!” he roared. “WE HAVE INBOUND!” The security bells tolled, and the shriek of the watchers in the Gryphon compound ensured the warriors would be prepared for the battle to come. At least that was some comfort. He looked at the drone as the sound of running hooves and slamming helmets echoed through the halls of the castle, and troops raced to the armory to gear up while the reserves raced along the battlements to man the defenses.

He whipped to the Changeling faster than a person could blink. “You. With me. You can brief me on the way.” They raced down the halls together as Silver Spear made his way to the armory to oversee the mobilization. “Details! What can you tell me?”

The Changeling’s wings buzzed anxiously as it flew as fast as it could. “The four of us sensed a massive hive mind heading towards us. It’s … terrifyingly huge, a swarm even greater than when we first invaded Canterlot. And at its head … one does not forget the mind of Chrysalis easily, even when one has been severed from the hive. Her thirst for vengeance and power are easy to feel. Perhaps she is not aware that we still live. We do not know; however, we can get the impression of the size of their numbers from the size of the hive mind. She must have found a new source of love to consume, because their network is large enough to number in the thousands.”

Silver Spear nodded his head as he ran into Moon Biter. “I need you to get letters to the two Princesses and the Thestrals on leave. And get troops moving here. We need to get an evacuation notice out to Ponyville as well. Start pulling civilians into the citadel and keep, and send a flyer to the Bladefeather compound to assess their preparation and numbers.”

Then he turned to the Changeling. “Get one of your fellow drones to put Me-Me’s hive on alert, then muster at the walls. We have a lot of preparation to do, and not much time to do it in.”

The Changeling’s eyes flashed. “The message is sent. The queen who was not queen shall be alerted.”

“Good. Now get to that wall and rally the troops. Help as many Ponies as you can, and let us know if you sense any change in the hive mind’s activity. Fly, you foal!”

The Changeling buzzed off as quickly as its wings could carry it.

“Faust help us all,” Silver Spear muttered to himself as he made his way to command central. It was time for the council to meet and decide on a united strategy.

102 - This Time, I Want a Hooded Spotted Puppy Coat!

Extended Holiday
Ch 102: This Time, I Want a Hooded Spotted Puppy Coat!
Act 16

It was early in the morning as Matthew stared at a single black rectangle that sat on a flat desk, in a room that had a bed with boxes on it as items from shelves were packed away. He sat like a cat on the arm of a chair to one side, while Lunar Fang lay out on her belly looking at everything from the main cushion. Ethan sat in the swiveling computer chair midst all the clutter with his fingers at the ready to use the keyboard as they waited for the startup to finish.

The screen popped up, and the background log-in showed a smiling fox with snow on its muzzle while it opened its muzzle in a half grin.

“Okay.” Eric looked at a piece of paper as he typed in some information. Matthew casually looked at the clock and noted the time; it was five AM.

“Why do I need to use this machine again?” Matthew asked.

“Because,” Eric paused. “Well. . . .”

“You are hoping that you can jog my memory on something? Or what? You can use that machine for what you want–.” he stopped suddenly. “Well, I do have my novel I would like to work on. And there was that research I have stored on there.”

“Well, it's a good thing your agent friends bought a box of twenty of those papers then, and a lot of ink. What did you do to get that?”

“I gave them a pouch with six rubies. Seems they were rare cut,” Matthew said as he shrugged.

Lunar Fang flew curiously to one of the boxes and started rooting around inside until her rear hoof disturbed something beneath the covers. She quickly dove under the sheets to investigate, then stopped quite suddenly. “Dear, could you come take a look over here?”

The hum of the printer warming up distracted Matthew for only a moment before he flew to join his wife on the bed. “What seems to be the–?” He gawked at the sight as Lunar Fang pulled the sheets back. She smiled as that look of shock turned to one of recognition, and then widened to a grin as his eyes lit up. “BUNNY!”

Matthew instantly pounced the worn stuffed rabbit. The poor thing never stood a chance as he proceeded to lock it into a cuddle squeeze of death. Its two front paws had been sewn together to give the appearance of a monk with his hands in his habit. “Lunar Fang, you found Bunny. You found my Bunny!” He laughed. “I never thought I would see him again.”

“I thought you might be pleased. It’s been a long time, but I still remember when you told me about him from your childhood days. He helped you through a lot of your surgeries, didn’t he?”

“More than you can begin to imagine.” He continued to snug it as a tear formed at the corner of his eye.

“I take it you’ll be taking him with you?” Matthew turned, surprised to see his mother standing at the door. He nodded quickly, and she sighed. “Well, I’ll get the others to take down the stuffed animals from the nets, then. You should be able to pick which ones you want to bring back with you. After all, they were yours in the first place.”

Eric looked at the list, as he turned to his son. “Come on. I need to know I’m printing the right stuff, Matthew. Get your tail over here.” He chuckled at the joke. Matthew immediately flew back over and hovered next to his father’s shoulder to watch the screen. “Looks good to me. I hope that Grif and the Clouds are doing well in packing my books away.” He looked around the rest of the room. “Well, I don’t think I need to do anything else in here.”

“What about Skype?” Eric asked.

“Just put a message under my name stating that my account is no longer in use, and that I have moved to a location that does not have internet access.”

“You don’t want to talk to your friends?”

“What would I tell them? ‘Hi, I am sorry I haven’t been online, but I got to go to another world, changed species, got married, have a daughter, and, oh, I am building a military from the ground up?’ I would rather not deal with that headache.”

“Oh, uh, your friends Justin and Joel are on their way up today,” Nancy said. “Sorry They wanted to spend some time with you, and after the cat got out of the bag, well. . .” She shrugged.

Matthew sighed. “Not too much. I’ve still got packing to do. Maybe they’ll want to help a little.” He looked around. “Oh, right. The blueprint of the Titanic needs to come with me.” He stopped as he fixated on a small picture frame. Him and Eric smiled from their place in the photo op booth in the Titanic Museum at Branson, MO. “I would like to take that with me as well.”

“I’d hoped you would say that. You’ll be taking other family pictures, too, right?” Nancy smiled with tears in her eyes as she thought of her little boy about to leave again.

“Of course, Mom. Aunt Selma said Uncle Cloud was working on that, and you finished it for him.”

“Well, there's one last picture to take as soon as the morning light hits, and the kids are awake.”

“Which is?” Pensword asked.

“Well, we have some new members in the family now, don’t we? Did you really think we’d let you leave again without adding you two to the photo?” Nancy laughed as she grabbed her son in midair and hugged him close. “At least this time we’ll know where you are. We’re so proud of you, Matthew.”

“Mom.” Matthew blushed from the tips of his ears to the base of his cheeks. Then he chuckled. “Okay, Mom. I can do that, but we need to get Grif in the picture as well. Either that, or Taze. He is our daughter’s godfather, after all.”

“Sure. And maybe the next time you visit, we can get an Equestrian photo as well?” Nancy fished.

“You bet, Mom. But I do have a bit of a question.”

“Yes, dear?”

“Do you think you could maybe let me go now? My wings are getting cramped.”

“Oh. Sorry.” Nancy let Matthew go, and he flapped his wings a few times to work out the kinks, then settled down to the floor.

“I had better get going. With those two coming, that gives me even more to do today.” He chuckled as he scooped Bunny beneath his wing and left the room with Lunar Fang in tow. “Oh, and do you think we could set up a few hay bales at the back of the barn? I need to practice with my bow this morning.”

Nancy and Eric both shook their heads. “Sure, Son. Sure.”

Conor groaned as he rose slowly out of bed. He rubbed his eyes blearily before checking his cell phone, and was shocked to find he’d slept in until noon. Why was he feeling so tired lately? Well, other than staying up until the odd hours of the evening. He had Clover to thank for that one. He smiled sadly as he recalled the mage with fondness. “Wish we’d had more time together,” he muttered to himself as he reached for the pearl that was the heart of his focus.

“Dinner and a date first, bud.”

Conor jolted in his bed, nearly dropping the pearl as he turned violently towards the window. “Geez! Don’t you guys knock?”

Agent Mulder shrugged. “Your parents let me in. I was sent to give you an update on how things are going at the White House and all that jazz.”

“I’m guessing you don’t get along too well with the secret service?”

Mulder winced. “Are you sure you’re not psychic?”

“Deduction. So what, you came here to watch me sleep, and wait till I woke up to tell me about my appointment?”

“Pretty much. If you didn’t wake up in the next half hour, I was going to have to make you get up.”

“So I’m guessing it’s today?”

“Yup.”

“And we’re on a schedule?”

“Yup.”

“And your partner’s waiting downstairs for me to get dressed and eat something, so we can get going?”

“Eeyup.”

Conor chuckled.

“Something funny?”

“You just reminded me of someone I know is all. I’ll be down in about a half hour. Any dress code I should worry about?”

Agent Mulder shrugged. “Just wear what you want. I’m pretty sure they won’t mind.”

“And by they, you mean. . . ?”

“The President and his cabinet.”

“Great. Just great.”

“Yeah, I know. Not the most fun in the world, but hey, look at it this way. You’re one of the four most important people in the world right now.”

“Gee, thanks,” Conor said as he rolled his eyes. “Now do you think you could leave my room? I need to get dressed.”

Agent Mulder chuckled. “Sure thing, kid. I’ll see you downstairs.”

Shawn snapped to attention in his chair, and nearly attacked the desk out of reflex. He looked around for a few moments to reorient himself. That’s right, he was on Earth, and the clock was still counting down. He must have fallen asleep. After taking a moment to realize what happened, he sighed. A faint groan escaped him as he could practically feel his injuries flaring up once again. His reserves definitely weren’t running high, but they weren’t gone just yet, either, so he was stuck somewhere in the middle of feeling a slowly building throb of pain and nearly passing out. It would take a few minutes before he could stand, but he finally did it.

Turning back towards his computer, he closed a few of the modeling programs, and finished typing a few lines, before printing yet another page of projects to work on in Equestria. He made certain to double check the edits he’d made for grammar and punctuation. Naturally, he couldn’t afford to allow any Ponies or other races to translate these blueprints, so he did the one thing he knew would be foolproof; he translated them all to Latin.

He nodded to himself as he closed the blueprints to more modern arcade systems. ‘Note to self. Purchase a laptop and some way to charge it,’ he thought to himself as he closed the designs to a more modern hydro-electric generator. The Equestrian plant was due for an upgrade anyway.

Nothing dangerous at all.

He slowly brought the cursor over the designs to a fifty caliber anti-tank rifle.

“Soon. . . .”

He heard a knock on his door.

“Yeah?” Shawn called out.

The door opened, and Agent Bubbles walked into the room. He noticed nothing out of the ordinary. “So, you having fun with all that tech?”

“Hello, Agent Bubbles. So far, yes. Just got to figure out a room to store it in when I get back.”

“From what I’ve seen of your family, you’ll have a room ready as soon as you get back.” Agent Bubbles chuckled as he pulled off his sunglasses to clean the lenses.

“You don’t even know the half of it.”

“Nor do I want to know. I just wanted to check on how you were doing. I’ve also been instructed to ask you to join your family for breakfast. You might want to get ready. I heard your grandmother making a few idle threats I’m not so sure are idle.” He smiled as he turned around and gently closed the door behind him. As he did so, Shawn noticed the familiar wagging tail of one of the family’s chihuahuas. Somehow, that dog had decided to follow him everywhere he went, since he got home.

“Joey, how in the world did you get in here? I had the door closed!”

Joey just barked in response, and panted happily.

The doorbell rang as the family fought to get everyone out to the backyard. “What? But they shouldn’t be here yet!” Nancy cried in confusion and frustration. She looked out the window and moaned. “What’s she doing here?”

The house was stunned as they looked out the door. “Shouldn’t she be downtown picketing the train station today?” Matthew’s father asked.

“I know you’re in there! I know you want to spend time with this outdated artificial construct called a family. Let me in, or else come out! I want to talk to our future saviors. Change is coming, and we must adapt to make them want to live with us! Come out! Let me see you! Let me talk with you! Let me welcome you!” She pounded on the door again, waving her sign as her long black hair waved frizzily behind her, obscuring the practically blinding flower prints on her dress. A heavy aluminum foil cap had been wrapped around her head like a turban with a pointed cone at its top, giving it the appearance of a typical turban mixed with a dunce cap.

Pensword’s left ear twitched multiple times. The doorknob jiggled and the woman pounded on the door and rang the bell again. “Meet her on the front yard,” he said.

“Are you sure?” Nancy asked.

“Grif, Lunar Fang, and I will have fun, and we cannot hide away forever. The whole world will know about us sooner or later.” He chuckled. “Unless she’s gotten worse, we should be able to get her logic looped into a tangled mess, and then she’ll leave us alone. An hour now is better then her hounding us for the rest of our stay, and risking her ripping books out of my carts because they could ‘destroy our utopia.’”

“I take it you’ve had to deal with this crazy lady before?” Grif asked with a raised eyebrow.

“So many times,” Matthew responded. “And now you get to meet the town crazy, too.” He smirked. “She’s usually at the train station deriding the use of coal, and fuming about how trains are a sign of us killing Mother Earth with our technology.”

“Oh, this should be fun.” Grif smiled maliciously.

“Yeah, well, just a warning. She’s in her own little world,” Selma shot back. “Be careful with her.”

The woman was even more disheveled than they first thought as Grif, Matthew, and Lunar Fang approached. Her eyes were bloodshot from lack of sleep, and her hastily scrawled sign had been glued over with fresh paper to cover the original slogan, before a hastily scrawled Welcome to Earth! had been painstakingly drawn. She had to be somewhere in her late forties, and was busy trying to pick the lock to the large flagpole that stood a ways out from the house, so she could lower the American flag to do nobody knew what, though they could make a few guesses.

Matthew sighed and shook his head. “What did we tell you about touching our property?”

“Well what did you expect? There’s no equal representation here. If America is supposed to be a land of equality, then they should be flying colors for the Native Americans and the Mexicans, too. They’re key players in our economy, and they deserve representation, especially since these people stole this–.”

Pensword snapped a wing out and that caused her to stare wide-eyed.

“Please.” She knelt down and clasped her hands together to stare at the Ponies and Gryphon. “You’ve got to help right the wrongs of this land. Teach us the ways of clean energy and flight, so we can save the Earth from our own childish, selfish wants.” She cried as she prostrated herself on the ground, and proceeded to grovel before them. “Why do you live in the home of such un-enlight–” She paused, and her eyes widened with the light of a sudden understanding. “You must think you can save them from their follies,” she whispered, almost reverently. “That will be difficult, I can tell you that now. I’ve been trying for decades, and they just won’t listen. They celebrate war machines, they play hero and support actions that will only lead to us wiping out all life before the great stars will return to uplift us to the next plane of existence.”

Pensword turned to Lunar Fang and muttered sadly in Equish, “She’s worse than when I left.”

The woman’s tirade and ravings were cut short as the loud roar of a lion ripped through the area. The blood-chilling sound had such stopping power that several people began running. The kids just cheered from the backyard. Grif snarled at the woman with contempt as he stalked towards her. “You are the worst type of person,” he growled. “The worst type of coward. You have so little spine that the only thing you can think to do is try and force your infantile beliefs onto others,” he said. “It’s people like you that make tyrants,” he half purred, half growled, in her face.

Much to his surprise, she looked up from her groveling with a pale face and a smile. “I know that I’m a coward, that I’m not the best, and yet those who came before you blessed me to be their mouthpiece. I am only here as a herald. What do you wish for me to do? Should I disobey those who have spoken to me from beyond the stars? You have taken the image of old legends to show how far we have fallen from the simple times of Greece and Turkey.” She bowed again. “I am only here to help spread your word, and work to bring the world back to your time, so you can shape us anew, reverse the harm we have done without your guidance.”

“Listen closely,” he said. “If you cannot set yourself to be the example, then you are not worthy to speak. It is not the place of any one to force their position on others. They must come to it of their own free will.” He was careful to think his words through. “We do not wish for slaves, for there is no purpose in our advice, if not taken willingly, and of their own accord. This show, the protest, the verbal attacks on your neighbors,” he said as he waved his hand to the flagpole. “You attack what they hold sacred. Your actions disgrace and diminish what you are taught. Let how you live be the example. Otherwise, all your memory will be to them is that of a crazy person, a menace. We are a gentle hand, not a forceful one.”

The woman blinked in surprise and confusion at the words. “I–.” She didn’t know what to think. “But so much has changed, since the time you helped us. We need your guidence. I need your guidance. Without it, we will fall. We’ll remain in the filth we have created, and we will die in it with this world.” Tears of sorrow coursed down her cheeks, washing at the dirt smudges that had formed there from when she placed her face in the dirt.

Matthew felt something twitch inside him. “Maybe, but then again, maybe not. You say we know more than humans. But if that is the case, then why do you question why we do what we do? Consider this. Perhaps this is a time of trial. We wish to see how humanity does without our guidance, to see if they are ready to stand on their own.” He smiled kindly at her. “Do you bake, human?”

She paused at the very strange question. “No. I buy my food premade from the farmer’s market. I don’t trust the food not to have bad stuff the government puts in it, but I know the concept.”

“Do you fiddle with a pie when you put it into the oven and close the door? I don’t. I watch it carefully through the glass to see how it does. Once you put the pie into the oven, you have to wait patiently. Open the oven, and all the heat rushes out before the pie is done, and you spoil the dessert.”

Her eyes blinked owlishly. “Are you saying Earth is a pie? That we’re all being cooked?” Her eyes began to roll as her voice trembled in panic.

Grif immediately stepped in to head off the belligerent mass hysteria that was coming. “My friend chose poor wording. Tell me, do you garden?” Grif asked.

“I do. I water my plants every day. I talk to them about how they will protect me from all the harms of the world around me. I also take care of cats, and birds, but I love to sing to the garden and my plants.”

“My dear, when you place a seed in a planter, once you’ve added the water and the fertilizer, you make sure it has sun, and then tell me, what is the last ingredient to make the flowers bloom?”

“Love,” she responded. “Sometimes it takes me a lot of love before it shows up from the ground.”

Grif shook his head with a kindly smile. “Time. Love is important, make no mistake, but time turns the seed into a sprout, and the sprout into a shoot, and the shoot into a bud, and the bud into a bloom.”

“Yes, but a garden also needs to be weeded, tended, protected. When will you weed, so we don’t lose the blooms and flowers?” she asked. “I hate weeds. Such ugly plants. They make me sick.”

“When you weed, you must always be careful not to let the trauma damage the bloom. The handle must be deft and gentle, calculated, and loving. The reason you have not seen us weed is simply because it would stop the purpose of our actions if you did.”

She paused before looking terrified. “Am I to be weeded ,then? Is that why you’re showing yourselves to me?”

“No, no,” Matthew quickly interjected. “We will not weed you out of Earth. However. . . .” He hated to say this, but it felt right. “We had to weed around you, so you could grow and prosper, to teach you a few new things. That is why you can see us this time.”

“But you must trust us,” Grif continued. “We are acting as is needed, and our eye is never far from you, but nothing is accomplished like this. To act this way only breeds negativity.”

“Then how do I act?” she asked.

“Listen and learn from this family, from the town. Show that you are willing to learn how to act. It will take time, but it should work. If you find yourself in need of guidance, look to the writings of Mahatma Gandhi. He was also one of the blessed, and he understood many mysteries well.”

“I would also suggest one Martin Luther King. He taught how to also treat others with respect while initiating the change that the race of man needed at the time,” Matthew said.

She nodded her head as she slowly got up from the ground with trembling limbs and wide, glassy eyes. “I . . . I think I’m going to go home and pet my cats now. Th-thank you.” She turned around and slowly walked away.

Matthew waited till she was gone. “Do you know how long the town has been trying to help her? Why is it that in one afternoon, you and I got further help for her than the last decade combined?”

“Because the townspeople never tried changing themselves into mythical beasts?” Grif chuckled.

“Let’s try to keep it that way,” Matthew answered.

“Agreed,” Grif said. Then he chuckled as Lunar Fang grabbed her husband in her arms, swept him off his hooves, and kissed him heavily on the lips.

When the couple finally came up for air again, Lunar Fang smiled. “That was for all the contractions you used during that little exchange. I’ll share the rest of my gratitude with you later,” she said with a mischievous wink.

Matthew blushed violently as Grif broke into a full bout of laughter midst the catcalls from the back yard and the front door.

The cool whir of the AC units and fans swirling in the halls of the White House only added to Conor’s nerves as he followed with his escort past the tour groups, paintings, busts, and other historical artifacts on display. He thought back to the last time he’d visited DC as a child. He’d never been able to see the White House then, though he did get the chance to see the many other monuments and historical buildings that dotted the landscape. Now he was inside the very heart of the nation, about to meet who was essentially the most important and powerful man in the world. A wall of secret service men had formed up around them to guard against any viewers who might try to peek at the guests as they all passed through the final guard, and into the oval office.

The US insignia carpet was massive, and Conor couldn’t help but feel as if the creature portrayed were about to engulf him in its wings as his heart raced within his chest. The American flag sat on the side by the window, just as it had in all the movies he’d seen on TV over the years. Bookshelves lined with aged books gave a more aesthetic appeal to the location, and lent the impression of deep historical thought. Finally, his eyes rested on the source of his anxiety. The high-backed leather swivel chair turned to reveal President Douglass, the United States’ first African American President.

“Welcome to the White House, Mister Vulpes.” The President spoke kindly, with a voice that sounded deceptively like that of a younger Morgan Freeman. “Please, take a seat.” He motioned to two white couches that had been prepared.

Conor and his family each took their seats to stare at the man who had summoned them.

“So, uh, you wanted to see me?” Conor asked.

President Douglass nodded as an aide handed a bound leather folder to Conor.

“That’s right. I’ll just cut straight to the point. It’ll save us a lot of time in the long run, and I can tell you’re nervous enough as it is. Inside that folder, you’ll find that you now have the same privileges, duties, and security clearance as any diplomat in the United States. I know you’re already a Citizen of the United States, but based on the information we’ve gathered from certain documents delivered to me by Director Jon, it would prove risky to have any,” he cleared his throat, “equines fill that office. That puts you in a rather unique position, seeing as, from the intel we’ve received from your friends, you have the ability to maintain your human form in both worlds, while any others we send would slowly change to become, for all intents and purposes, a denizen of that world.

“Your real purpose, should you choose to accept, is to actually head up a team of men and women hand-picked by you and us to create an Equestrian response team, so when official channels are opened, we can transition smoothly into foreign relations. Essentially, I’m offering you a handsomely paid position in the United States Government, and possibly the World Government, with all the benefits your position would require. You’ll be able to retire at the end of your service with the thanks of your government, as well as the President, and the option to retire in whichever community you choose between the two worlds, assuming that we have a working means of travel by that point. You and your friends are our bridge to first contact with another sentient race, another world, and while we have plans for such contingencies, I cannot strain the importance of your position enough. Your country needs you, Mister Vulpes. Will you answer its call?”

“So let me get this straight. You’re telling me that you want me to become an official diplomat between Equestria and America, and that you want me to decide who will join my staff, and how, and that you want me to essentially report to you on a regular basis as events progress between our two peoples?”

President Douglass nodded his head. “That is correct. After the summit, you’ll have a team who will be reporting to their respective governments as well. You’ll start in DC; however, I must warn you. Based on how things progress, you might be moving either to New York City or Brussels to be closer to the UN.” He looked to Conor’s parents and then to Conor. “I highly recommend picking New York, myself. It would allow weekend visits to your family, and based on your background check, I understand family is a rather big pillar in your life.”

“I’m going to have someone to help me learn the ropes, right? And translators for the other nations?”

The President nodded his head. “Yes, you’ll have translators, and you’ll receive some basic training; however, you’ll be expected to run most things yourself. Shifts, meetings, and the like. You can run it like what you’ve seen in Equestria; like your work, assuming you’ve had work; or take suggestions from some of your fellow diplomats here at the White House. No matter which policies you choose, you will have final say for your department.”

“You do realize I’m not the administrative type, right?”

“Then delegate,” President Douglass countered.

“And you know negotiations and the like won’t be the same as they are with most other nations here on Earth. The cultures there vary significantly, and are focused around the ideals of love, tolerance, and friendship.”

“I do,” the president replied, “which is why you will be training and teaching those around you on how to act around those from the principality of Equestria, as well as drafting the handbook for future meetings. According to your friends, there are Gryphons, Kitsune,” he looked down at another piece of paper from the folder on the table. “Minotaurs, Breezies.” he looked up and smiled. “One of the scrolls had a list of all species that could talk and communicate, and we feel confident with moving forward. Would you care to eat lunch with the first lady and me? Your parents will be joining us as well.”

“No strings attached?”

President Douglass laughed at the comment. “No strings attached. Just lunch. No photographers, no press, and no aides or secretaries asking questions. Just the six of us, the secret service, and plenty of questions about your experiences in Equestria.”

“Well . . . I suppose it couldn’t hurt.” Conor smiled, even as he watched his family’s mortified expressions.

“Oh, we’re going to get along just fine, Mister Vulpes,” President Douglass laughed. “Just fine.”

Shawn had to spend the morning going over what he had done the previous day to both family and agents. Thankfully, it wasn’t a long conversation, but it certainly did involve more questions, one of the key ones being the answer to why two firefighters were freaking out over the fact he may or may not have vanished right in front of them. He couldn’t help but chuckle at their reactions. After all, he simply merged into the shadows and transferred his mass to another location through said means.

While his family had purchased more organic products at his request, he could still faintly taste the effects of the environment. Though it would take time for him to admit it, he did miss steak, and hamburger, but he could live without it. It didn’t mean he had to enjoy it, but they had good meals on Equestria to make up for it.

A knock on the door disturbed his thoughts as he automatically stood up and made his way to answer. Upon opening it, he was greeted by a taller, thin man with short messy hair. His green eyes were open in shock as he looked over Shawn. He wore a brown jacket with blue pants and a pair of sneakers.

The next thing Shawn knew, he had a pair of arms wrapped around him.

“It’s really you! I saw some recordings on youtube, and I saw you on Skype, but. . .” He let go as he stood back. “God, what happened to you? Where have you been?”

Shawn gasped as he finally realized who was standing in front of him. “Andrew? I . . . It’s a bit hard to explain.”

“You know what? It doesn’t matter. You’re back!” He grinned. “You can tell me about it all later. I’m just surprised you’re actually alive. Everyone was told you vanished. They said you were probably dead.”

“It hasn’t been easy, but I’m still alive. I’m . . . sorry to say, though, that I’ll be gone by tonight once again.”

“What?” Andrew shouted in alarm. “Why?”

“Because if I don’t, I’ll be dead. Potentially by tomorrow.”

Matthew sat in the white screened gazebo as he watched the two men walking up to it. The human on the left was tall, over six foot five inches, and the other stood at six feet exactly. Both of them, while taller than Pensword when he was a human, were now giants in his eyes. He eyed the one on the left, the six foot one. This was Joel, otherwise known to him as Riku. He looked to Lunar Fang, who watched with intrigue as she analyzed the two humans.

“So the smaller one is the Discord of this world?” she asked in Equish.

“Yes,” Matthew said. “Please note that whatever he does, you should not retaliate. I have a feeling he is going to do something that is going to cause problems, if we don’t let it go.”

He smiled as Lunar Fang kissed him yet again. “I’ll see what I can do,” she said impishly.

“That is the best I can ask of you,” he said as the pair entered the gazebo.

“So,” Justin spoke with a grin. “It seems you beat us to the punch. Congrats man.”

Matthew raised an eyebrow as he realized what he was referring to. “I am a father as well. I’ll have to leave to return to her tonight.” He lay down on the cushions on the lounge chair. “It’s good to see you both, though. How’s life down the mountain?”

“Well,” Riku answered loudly, “I’m moving up here to work security for the railroad, and Sammy is coming up to work, too. I think in the bakery.”

Matthew pulled his ears back flat against his head, and winced. “That is good.” He raised an eyebrow as Riku stepped forward with a devious grin on his beard-clad face, looking very much like either part Wolverine or wolfman. Wolverine was the more likely candidate, if the shirt of the classic X-Man cartoon Riku wore was any indication.

“Do you remember what I said would happen if a pony showed up?”

Matthew’s eyes widened. “No. You wouldn’t. You wouldn’t!” He didn’t get a chance to object any further before he was promptly slugged in the nose. “You did,” he muttered flatly as he rubbed his nose. Fortunately, combat training had hardened him against such blows.

“Yep. Just be glad Sammy isn’t here. She would scream and hug you, then comb your mane, and tie it in bows and ribbons,” Riku replied as he widened his smile into a manic grin, followed by a series of giggles.

Lunar Fang jumped to her hooves, and glared at Riku as she crouched.

Matthew immediately moved a wing to block her. “Let him be.”

“Yep. I’m a free soul. You can’t touch me, and you sure as hell can’t force me to watch that show . . . though I will admit Discord is pretty awesome. I mean, come on, he’s voiced by John Delancey!” Yet again, Riku had shouted. It would seem he only had one sound setting. “And come on! Who wouldn’t love making it rain chocolate milk, or oh, oh, a giant pudding the size of your house! Better yet, make it the size of the capitol building! That would me amazing.”

“Don’t forget the whipped cream the size of the white house,” Justin added.

Matthew slapped his wing to his muzzle. “Don’t egg him on. I also do not want. . . .” He sighed, and let it go. “Okay, so, you wanted to see me?”

“Well, yeah. Why else do you think we’d crash your family reunion?” Riku said as he pulled off his backpack. “I got you all the Harry Potter books to take back, and the Wheel of Time. Those books are awesome.”

“I agree,” Justin responded with a grin. “I also dropped off some things to your mom to take back, Stardust,” he said playfully.

“Argh!” Riku cried out, which prompted Justin to join. They both looked at Matthew as he realized he had to say it with them.

“Uh . . . Argh?” Matthew offered weakly. Lunar Fang soon followed, just as uncertainly.

“Oh, and we can go driving tonight, and you can tell us all about–” Riku made a gagging gesture “–Equestria.”

Matthew promptly facehoofed and groaned. “It’s not like the show, Riku. The ponies there are actually real people. The show hardly does our world justice.”

“I figured as much,” Justin said, immediately cutting Riku off. “But don’t you have to go back tonight?”

Matthew sighed. “Yes, but next time I visit, we’ll drive around the valley and visit the ghost mines and towns.”

“Awesome!” Riku fistpumped as he jumped into the air. “With folks like you around, maybe we’ll actually get to see some real ghosts.”

“Right,” Matthew muttered, already regretting saying that. Riku didn’t realize just how right he was, and he wasn’t about to tell him.

“If I may interject,” Lunar Fang spoke.

“Sure.” Riku waved his hand as he grinned. “But after that, I need to eat. Seriously, I’m so hungry I could eat a horse.”

“Riku!” Matthew shouted in shock. “Remember who you are sitting with.”

“What?” he asked as he looked at them. “Oh, sorry. I’ll try not to say something like that. If we don’t eat, I’m going to eat you, Justin.”

“But I taste bad,” Justin fake whined.

“Don’t care. Nom!” Riku shouted as he snapped his teeth at Justin.

“Okay,” Lunar Fang cried out as she threw something at Riku. “Eat that. Just calm down. I don’t want to see you eating your friend.”

“He’s joking,” Matthew whispered in her ear.

Riku looked curiously at the disc as he turned it many different ways. Matthew nearly stopped him, but Riku was too fast for him, and immediately chomped down on the item in question. After chewing and swallowing, he grinned.

“Okay, you. Justin, was it?” Lunar Fang asked.

“That’s me,” Justin replied with a wave of his hand.

“Why did you let Riku punch my husband in the nose?”

“Because that was what Riku said he’d do, if he ever met a real character from My Little Pony, since they act like marshmallows when they get hit. Well, they were supposed to, anyways. I guess it didn’t for Matthew.”

“Right. . . .” Lunar Fang droned out. She eeped in surprise as Riku suddenly jumped in front of her face out of nowhere. “Do you have another one? That was good. Or maybe your medallion is made of chocolate.”

“It’s not,” Lunar Fang responded.

“Don’t care. Poof!” he cried out as he waved a hand in front of it. “Now it is.”

“MAGIC SHIELD!” Matthew roared, before blinking in surprise. “Why did I do that?”

“Because magic shield blocks everything,” Justin responded. “If you’ll excuse me, I’ll be right back.” He got up and left.

Matthew felt worried being left alone in the gazebo with Riku and Lunar Fang. “Uh, if you’re still hungry, you can try going into the kitchen. They might have cookies or cake done.”

“CAKE!” Riku cried out as he jumped up, and raced out of the gazebo after Justin.

Matthew watched them go. “I never want Discord meeting Riku.”

“I concur,” Lunar Fang said resolutely. “Though they sure seem excited to have you back.”

“Yeah.” He frowned. “I wish they had asked more questions. I think they would have enjoyed the fact I was in the military, or that I beat up monsters, and that I am living in the Everfree forest.”

“Maybe later tonight they will?” Lunar Fang offered consolingly. “You do still have the rest of the day to spend with them, after all.”

“Yeah. Maybe.” Matthew sighed heavily as Lunar Fang snuggled next to him and laid a wing on his back. The two laid there together as they watched the fields and forest surrounding the property and shared their feelings. For now, spending time together was what they both needed.

“Wait a minute, you say Equestria is how rich?” President Douglass asked from his seat at the table. A literal smorgasbord of Chinese food had been set before the leader and his guests as they dined, and the atmosphere had changed to the point where it was almost like a family night around the dinner table back home.

“They literally use priceless gems and gold coins as a currency. If you wanted to weigh their bit to our dollar, they’d probably have over a hundred dollars in one coin, and several hundreds, if not thousands or millions in precious gems,” Conor said pointedly as he took another bite of sweet and sour chicken. “They could literally pay for our national debt with a sack full of gems. Heck, they could probably pay for the whole world’s debt, if they were feeling generous enough.” He took another bite, and chewed slowly. “Huh. You know, it’s funny. This is probably the best stuff I’ve had to eat since I got back home.”

“Conor!” Mister Vulpes chided.

“I don’t mean to insult Mom’s cooking, Dad. You, of all people know how much I enjoy it. Things have just . . . I don’t know. They’ve been off since I got back. The flavors are just, well, sort of dull. It’s like I’m not really eating food at all. The texture is there, but everything is, well, it’s bitter, I guess, or something like that. It’s hard for me to explain.”

“Perhaps it has something to do with your time in Equestria?” President Douglass ventured.

Conor sighed. “Probably. I started changing species at one point while I was over there. I suppose it’s possible it messed with my taste buds. Either that, or their techniques just produce better food than ours do.”

“How so?”

“Well, for one, they’re literally tuned to the earth. They can cause a plant to sprout and grow into a healthy sapling before your very eyes. They direct the weather to ensure perfect conditions and growth for the crops. And to top it all off, they provide magical protection to keep pests and other unwanted creatures from raiding their crops. Well, some of them do anyways. Their buffer crops put ours to shame.”

“Sounds like we’ll need to get some samples to perform some tests,” the President mused.

“I doubt you’ll find much difference, except maybe there’s more nutrients in the soil. The ponies don’t generally infringe too much on nature. You don’t usually see asphalt and the like. Maybe cobblestones, but not much else, except for the really big cities like Manehattan. The rest is usually dusty roads and plantlife.”

“And a boatload of dangerous magical creatures?”

Conor quickly swallowed his chow mein before resuming the narrative. “Those usually stick to Everfree forest. It’s basically a land where pony magic doesn’t work the same way. Everything is natural there. The clouds move on their own, the weather operates how it sees fit, and, most of the time, the creatures act the same way animals in our world do. The bigger ones eat the smaller ones.” He shrugged. “We don’t generally get bothered by them, since Shawn is basically the most intimidating creature in all of Equestria. Well, his pony counterpart is anyways.”

“This . . . Hammer Strike? Is that right?” Mrs. Douglass asked. Her shoulder-length black hair cascaded down in shining ripples, and with her suit coat and skirt, she looked the spitting image of Mrs. Cosby on the Bill Cosby Show.

Conor nodded. “That’s the name. Pretty much any major events to happen in Equestria, he’s been part of them, or will be as the case may be.”

“And how does he do that?” President Douglass asked, intrigued as he dunked his egg roll into some sweet and sour sauce and took a bite.

Conor shrugged. “It varies. The first time, it was the result of dark magic. It was supposed to send them back to the dawn of time, apparently, but somehow the spell went wrong, and it flung them back into the Crystal Empire, instead, at a key pivotal point in its history. And so the story goes. A little bit of this, a little bit of that, a little bit of alien tech, a little help from The Doctor and his TARDIS–”

The narrative was interrupted as President Douglas, Mrs. Douglas, and Mr. and Mrs. Vulpes all either spat their drinks out in shock, spewed their drinks out their nostrils, or proceeded to swallow down the wrong pipe and enter into a coughing fit.

“What? Your researchers didn’t pick up on all the fan fiction circling around Doctor Whooves? Come on. If your department is designed to look into the sheer number of psychic interference incidents with the warp and weave between the worlds, you would think they’d guess that the sheer number of plotlines invented for that character would imply that he’s a real being in Equestria, just as much as the Mane Six are.”

It took a few minutes for the president to regain his composure. “First of all, until you four came back, we had no idea that world even existed, let alone its makeup. Secondly, that popularity was attributed namely to the hype that exists for the actual Doctor Who television series. Thirdly, you’re telling me that in that world, The Doctor is real?”

“Quite,” Conor said as he calmly bit into another egg roll. “I’ve ridden in his TARDIS myself a couple of times.”

“Clearly, we have a lot more to discuss than I first thought.”

“On the plus side, we’ll have plenty of time to do just that in the coming week.”

After converting some bits and gems into dollars, Shawn was happy to spend the day picking up a few things to keep hidden away for his own use and projects in Equestria. After all, you wouldn’t want everyone to find a computing device more than twenty times better than the most advanced device on the planet just sitting around on a desk.

He smiled as he placed the laptop into his cart. He would likely end up with a fairly substantial stack by the end of this, or perhaps a reasonable stack. He’d have to consider getting a swivel chair, too. It was so hard to find a good one back in Equestria, and there were so many good materials here that just weren’t available on Equis, well, not without certain moral condemnations anyways. He shook his head as he moved past the gaming section. It was a little early to bring any of those to Equestria. He’d figure something out another time. Maybe he’d bring them later, after helping bring Equestria up to speed on gaming modules.

About an hour or two later, a laptop, a few of those small solar panel battery chargers, wires, a few additional cables, and said swivel chair were neatly packed into the cart. Shawn didn’t need too many additional items, but he would have to go to a hardware store to pick up some things for electrical circuits and other electrical situations. He may have printed out how to make a majority of the things he needed, but some things, he would prefer just buying, as it was a lot less complicated. Equestria was still only just starting into the field of electronics, after all. If he could help them design or reverse engineer better methods of transmitting and using that power, it was possible to give their technological development a little bit more of a kickstart without disturbing the natural balance. The cashier was more than a little surprised when he produced all the funds he needed in cash.

Next on his list were some tools to make woodworking and smithing easier. While he could do these things already, the right tools would make things so much faster. He frowned as he realised this may cause him to become slightly lazy if he went too far.

He paused when he noticed someone almost familiar to him at the main entrance. “I know you from somewhere.”

Military Police Officer Barrett looked directly at Shawn for a moment. Then his eyes locked on Shawn’s coat. His reaction was near instantaneous. His eyes widened so fast, it looked like they’d pop right out of his head, before the man let out a panicked yell. He then proceeded to do a one-eighty, and run for it, heedless to the risk to his safety as he raced past a car coming into the parking lot, and narrowly missed being hit.

“. . . Okay?” Shawn muttered aloud as he cocked a confused eyebrow.

Grif chuckled as he went over the packages he’d ordered, checking the list he’d made on his phone. There were a few cases of some rarer books and DVDs he’d managed to track down online, but the more common items were replicas and items based on videogames and anime: things like a replica pip boy with a cell phone holder inside it, a life-sized paladin handgun from the Mass Effect series, and several fantasy daggers and swords he’d not been able to afford previously. He mentally checked off each item as he placed it in his pack. As he finished stuffing away the rare replicas of Zar’roc and Brisingr into his bag, he checked the time. It was almost to the point where Matthew had wanted him to show off some of his archery skills.

It took Grif several minutes to find his proper bow and quiver, hidden deep within the bag amongst a mound of necessary items. He took the remaining time to clean the bow, wax the string, and check the fletchings on the arrows. When he was satisfied, he headed towards the rear of the property with a confident smirk. This was going to be fun.

A roped-off area had been set up far into the back, near the end of a field. A series of five hay bales formed the targets he would be using. The familiar scent of relatively fresh mountain air, wild grass, and many wild animals wafted into his nostrils, making him feel all the better. Two humans he had not meet were watching on the edge. The shorter of the two was talking to one of the teens, most likely lecturing over the rules of the range, and possibly how to avoid offending Gryphons. A line of sifted hay marked where they would be shooting from. Two teens from the Cloud clan were already standing at the ready with their bows. Matthew held the modified Gryphon bow, and was busy working on adjusting a few of the mechanisms. At least he was having a better time with it than before.

Finally, Grif focused on the taller of the two figures. The man stared at him as he tugged on the shorter man’s sleeve, then raced towards him. Apparently, this wasn’t one of the usual members of the cloud clan. Maybe a friend from the city?

“Gryphon. That’s . . . that’s a real life Gryphon. This is so awesome! Way cooler than the Ponies!”

“And yet ponies sent the Gryphons packing in three full scale wars,” Grif said, rolling his eyes.

“Don’t care. You’re cooler looking.” He immediately proceeded to gush. “Oh man. Do you really eat live prey? Can you fly? I wish I could fly. You get to see everything from the air. Oh, man!” He grinned madly. “And the wingspan! Look at those paws and claws! And you can talk!” He put his hand out. “Riku. It’s an honor to meet you.” He looked around. “By the way, did you know that you show up in a cartoon? Well, many cartoons and mythology in our world actually.” He moved a hand. “Pow. Like the power of the gods are great, and I bet you can face them and win.”

“Looks aren't everything.” Grif sighed. “And believe me, Gryphons can’t take down gods.”

“You can if I say you can,” the energetic human responded.

“Oi! Riku, can you let my friend get to showing off his skills?” Matthew shouted.

“Wait, you can shoot weapons? What about beak and claws?” Riku gasped in shock, which, naturally, everyone could hear.

“As great as talons are, they don’t tend to have the range of a spear or a bow,” Grif said. “Ranged weapons are ranged weapons. Just because we can hurt by our own biological ones doesn’t mean we can’t use other weapons and skills as well.”

“Okay.” Despite the gravity of the statements the two had made, it seemed Riku’s manic optimism could not be repressed. He continued to grin stubbornly. “I want to see what happens, but if you lose to my Pony friend, you have to take me up in the sky.”

“And if I lose?” Matthew shouted.

“Then. . . .” he hummmed. “Then you’ll have to be human again,” Riku answered.

“I can’t!” Matthew facehoofed. “I told you before, Riku. If I try turning back into a human, I will die.”

“Oh, yeah. I forgot.” Riku wilted. “Then, uh, you get to let me use your bow?”

Grif offered it to him with a somewhat amused look on his face. “There’s no need to gamble with me to hold it. I’ll let you. Just treat it with respect.”

“Sweet.” He raised it up to the proper position and pulled against the string, then paused. He growled as struggled to get the weapon to cock. The resistance was incredible. Much to Grif’s surprise, the stubborn human did actually manage to he this time used all of his strength and moved it by Grif’s eye, a half centimeter.

“Not so easy, is it?” Grif asked, holding his talons out.

“I guess I’ll use the Pony bow then,” he said in a sulking tone. Then he laughed.

“After Grif and I have our fun!” Matthew insisted.

“Yeah. Let us see how we stack up to the war heroes!” The Cloud Clan at the line yelled.

“You fought in a war?” Riku gaped. “You don’t look like you did.” He noticed Grif was looking at his hands. “Oh. You want this back,” he said somewhat sheepishly, before he turned his head. Once the bow was back in Grif’s possession, he hastily returned to the taller human, who Matthew identified as Justin. One thing Grif noticed was that the tallest Cloud member was, at most, five foot seven.

Grif shot the Pegasus a wink as he held the bow up, and drew it experimentally to his head. “Huh. It’s a bit slack. I’ll have to tighten the string later.”

Riku acted like he didn’t hear it, and, in fact, may not have, since he was busy talking about Star Wars with some of the other children, and how he would be a master of the Grey Force, a combination of the light and dark sides.

“Okay, you go first, Grif,” Matthew spoke as he did his best to tone out Riku’s exceptionally loud voice.

In a fluid motion, Grif drew an arrow and pulled it back on the bow string as he scanned the horizon. A cluster of targets stood on the first bale at seventy meters, and another set was a hundred meters back. “Three shots bullseye on the left and rightmost target, inner ring on the hundred meter,” Grif called. With a practiced ease, he fired, drew, fired again, and drew and fired a third time. Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! As if they’d heard him speak the command, the three arrows found their targets.

Matthew grinned. “Showoff.” He picked up the modified Gryphon bow. “Three bullseyes. Seventy meters.” He flapped his wings and rose up into the air. Many of the family members were filming off to the side, and more than a few of the kids gaped or grinned as they saw Matthew hovering in the air. He allowed himself a brief smile, then tuned them out to focus on his shots. He took a deep breath, exhaled, then let the arrows fly one after the other with skilled hooves. Three arrows clustered around the other edge of the red dot. It may not have been a perfect bullseye, but it was still better than he had performed previously with the bow. He looked down at it with surprise. “Well, thank you,” he said as he stroked its grip.

“Let’s see how you like the hundred meter targets. Three arrows.” Grif launched his three arrows and the same triple thunk sounded as they sank home. One of the arrows dug itself into the outer ring of the target. The other two dug into the central outer ring.

“You feeling okay?” Grif asked. “Usually, you’d make that shot pretty easily.”

“Earth,” Matthew groaned, huffing as he slowly descended to the ground to catch his breath. Grif realized that he must have been tapping into either the thaumic field or the magic of his form. “I . . . think it is good we are leaving today.” Matthew looked at the bow as he gently put it on the hay bale in front of him. “However, I do believe she’s finally accepted me.”

“That's good to hear.” Grif nodded, making a draw. “Hundred meters to split my last arrow,” he said, even as he took the shot. True to his word, the arrow proceeded to split his previous arrow right down the middle.

“Show off!”

“Robin Hood!” the two Cloud twins cried out at the same time with laughter. Their targets were also peppered with arrows.

Matthew smirked. “Split arrow, seventy meters.” He reclaimed his bow and made the shot. Two arrows hit the bullseye, but the third split one of his arrows. “Yeah. I wish you could see us practice at home, he said with a sigh as he turned to face his friends and cousins.

“Dude, you’ve gotta teach me to do that!” Riku cried out from the sideline. “I thought that was just an old wive’s tail. No one could split an arrow, but you all just did!”

Matthew smiled. “Well, I think I am going to take a breather,” he said as his breathing grew heavy again. “Why don’t you see if you can draw back my bow string.

“Sure. If you can pull it back, then I should be able to do it no problem,” Riku said as he waved a hand negligently in a sweeping gesture. “No offense, Matthew, but I am stronger.”

“When I was human, true. But I am not human anymore,” Matthew responded with a devious smile.

Riku picked up the bow, nocked an arrow, and drew the string back, or at least he tried to. With a notable strain and trembling arms, he finally managed to get the string back a full seven centimeters, before it slipped from his hand and returned to its resting position with a twang. The arrow dropped harmlessly to the ground, having hardly been propelled.

Riku looked at the bow, then Matthew, and then at Grif. “Dude. You have got to take me with you. Seriously, you have to. I’ve reached my peak here, but there. I mean, just look at what happened to you two! I can be even stronger!”

Matthew slapped a wing to his muzzle, which seemed to be something of a constant now. “No, I am not going to do that, and neither is Grif. You would never be human again. You like your hands and fingers, right?”

“Right,” Riku muttered. “But I could be like Discord, maybe?” he asked, missing the panicked look on Matthew and Lunar Fang’s faces.

“I would rather not. No. Just . . . let’s just keep you here on Earth, okay, Riku?”

Riku nodded his head before he grinned. “Gryphon tackle!” Grif had literally stepped out of the designated firing line for only a moment. That moment was enough, though. A ton of children suddenly swarmed him as they tried to join Riku on his back.

Grif chuckled as he withdrew one of his few remaining bits. It had been polished to a near mirror shine. He flicked it into the air ahead of him.

Riku looked at it, but the children abandoned him to try and be the one to get the shiny bit. They knew it was gold, and soon enough, Riku was the only one left. “What was that?” he asked.

“Gold coin,” Matthew answered, right before Grif acted.

The Gryphon flipped, and rolled in one quick motion, dumping his passenger onto the grass, before landing back on his paws and talons. Riku was on the ground beside him, doing his best to recover from the sudden fall. Grif casually placed his talons on Riku’s chest, spreading them wide, so Riku's neck was safely between two of them, and then he sat there, holdinging Riku down with no discernable effort.

If Grif had hoped to give Riku a fright, he was sorely disappointed. Riku stared, wide-eyed, in shock, and then broke out with a manic grin. “That was so cool!” He looked around him, and despite being pinned by the talons, quickly struck up a conversation with the Gryphon like they were enjoying a casual lunch together. “So, do you know Star Wars?”

“Yes. Though I do have to tell you, Riku, had you been another member of my species,” Grif whispered, keeping an amused expression, but with a cold edge to his voice, “you’d have been split from shoulder to hip during that flip, and bits of you would be spread across this area. Only an idiot tackles a Gryphon.”

“I’m not an idiot. I just like to see what I can do, and act,” he answered. “I can say I punched a Pegasus, and now I can say I tackled a Gryphon. Two things not even on my list to do before I die, and I did them.”

“You ever move to punch the Pegasus again, and you can add getting punched in the face with your own dissevered fist to the list,” Grif said, patting his chest to get the dust off his feathers, before turning away.

“Well, I guess you’ll have to wait till after I get back next Tuesday,” he said, still grinning from ear to ear.

“Believe me, I can cut your hand off, ball it into a fist, if necessary, and bludgeon you with it, before he’d even realized you’d punched him.” With a single flick of his wrist, Grif collapsed the bow.

“You’re that fast? As fast as Superman? I so want to see that now. Though, for the record, Batman’s still cooler.”

“Matthew, I’m going to put this away. If there’s anything extra you need packed away, bring it to me. I have room. What time did you want to take Lunar Fang and me into town? You implied there was something you wanted to do before we go, right?”

“Yeah. How about in thirty minutes? I can pack things up as well. You’ll find the books in stacks in the library. You can add those to your pack. We’ve been packing for the last few days.” He paused. “Oh, yeah. Dad?”

Eric was walking into the backyard just after the scene had finished. “I just wanted to say that when you and Lunar Fang go back, you’ll have a solar powered generator.”

“Dad, I cannot accept that. That is a bit too advanced.”

“Nonsense,” Selma interrupted. “You have an iPod, your cellphone, and the laptop. I just put together a package full of some more items to help. You’re the Commander. Can’t you create an Area 51 or something like that to store these things, if they’re really that dangerous? I certainly didn’t see them on your list of things not to bring back, and I checked it thoroughly.”

Matthew frowned. “You aren’t going to budge on this one, are you?”

“Nope. And your friend has a crazy bag, so it should fit in just fine,” his mother answered. “I don’t know how he got all those books to fit in there, but he did, and I’m guessing he can do the same for that generator. Whatever it is he did to it, the weight is still the same. Even I was able to pick it up.” She turned to Grif. “You want a solar powered generator?”

“How’d you get that anyway?” Robert asked. “Don’t they cost like four grand or something?”

“Gift from Director Jon. Something about showing that we’re willing to trade when routes open, or something like that,” Eric replied. “Look, it showed up, and the crate has the US logo on it. No way am I going to keep it.”

“Fine.” Matthew wilted. “Grif, we leave as soon as our weapons are put away. I need a milkshake.”

“Just be prepared,” Grif said “It may not be all you remember it to be.” With that, he left the area, and Riku sprung up like his usual hyperactive self.

“That was fun! Let’s do it again!”

The whole yard promptly facepalmed or facehoofed according to their species.

Conor sighed as he looked over the complex pile of legal jargon that was the supposed contract, security application, and other releases involved. He wouldn’t be surprised to find it spanned the whole table twice as he looked down the long expanse to the television cabinet on the other end.

“I feel like I’m at a meeting for a board of directors,” he grumbled.

“Well, technically, you are,” his mother said. “Are you sure about all this, Conor?”

“Not really.” Conor sighed again and shook his head. “But there’s not really anybody else qualified for the job.”

“You know you’ll be a target,” his dad pointed out.

“I’ve been trained for that.”

“Enough that you’re willing to gamble your life over this?”

“If it means keeping contact with my friends, yes.”

“Conor–”

“Dad, first of all, I’m friends with both rulers in that kingdom, and they’re capable of manipulating celestial bodies. If anybody did try to hurt me, they could easily figure out who did it, when, what they were wearing, and what they even had for breakfast that morning, before targeting them with either solar fire, a surge in the tides, or the equivalent of a devastating death ray. They could teleport into the room in an instant, dispatch whoever was responsible, and then bring their corpse back as a warning to whichever government sent them, and the list goes on. Is it scary? Yes. Is it life threatening? Potentially. But it’s good pay, a good life, and I know that my friends will keep me safe. And since I’m one of the only humans to have contact with this nation, and to have actually visited another world, this is probably the best bet I’ll have at freedom, since I’m pretty sure the government will be breathing down my neck regardless. It’s just a matter of whether I’m aware and allowing it, or whether they’re forcing it on me behind my back.”

“And if you have to go there again?” his mother asked.

“Then I’ll go, and I’ll come back to visit. It’ll basically be like I’m moving out of the house, just a little earlier than expected.”

“And without a phone to call with.”

Conor shrugged. “Discord would probably figure out a way.” He turned to the aide. “But I’m not signing these papers till I know exactly what they’re supposed to mean, what they’re saying, and I sure as heck won’t sign a privacy statement. I’ll tell who I want, when I want, if I want. It’s not like I’m going to blab all over to my friends here about it. Like they’d actually believe me anyways.” He rolled his eyes. “It’d make a fun story, though.”

“Would you at least consent to fingerprinting and retinal identification?” the aide pleaded.

“Well that’s a given. I just mean all the other legal and technical garbage. No offense to the bureaucracy, but it’s seriously way too complicated. I’m a man of my word. If I say I’ll do something, I’ll do it, and that’s that.”

“And your contract?”

“I’m pretty sure Celestia’s document will suffice on that score.”

“You won’t sign anything?”

“I have to look at the bigger picture. I’m loyal to the ideals I’ve been taught from birth, and the American Dream, but assuming this goes further, I’ll need to be an ambassador for the world, not just for our government alone. That means I have to stay neutral.”

“Yes, but until then, we have to have at least document saying you’re willing to take at least one secret service detail for protection. That’s going to be one of main the issues at the summit, how to provide security for you. Under UN Charter, secret clause sixteen, which I only got debriefed on yesterday, I might add, it’s acceptable for the host nation that initiated first contact to provide security till the first contact summit officially commences. Unless you prefer a bunch of US Marines following you everywhere, I suggest you sign.”

Conor rolled his eyes. “Fine, but only if I can tell that’s the only thing the document is binding me to.”

“Read for yourself.” The aide shifted the document in question across the table. “‘The undersigned hereby agrees to entrust his or her person to the protection of the secret service, and agrees to turn over all matters of his or her personal safety to their hands, should a life-threatening or harmful situation arise.’ It also requires you to give up your driver’s license for the time that you would be needing a protection detail, and quite possibly beyond, depending on how the situation develops. You’ll be getting a different form of identification instead. You’ll get a new car with bulletproof tinted windows, and an escort. Of course, for the less-formal events outside of Washington, you won’t have to worry about having so many cars, and circumstances will change based on the level of threat involved at the time, but that’s pretty much the long and the short of it. Then there’s this last one, which authorizes whoever you pick as your personal aide and secretary to read and translate the ‘legal jargon,’ as you so eloquently put it, into plain English. That person will also have the same security clearance that you will receive, at least in regards to the documents that you would need to review in your position.”

“Seriously?” Conor groaned. “Why so much when nobody even knows about me yet? Or has the President been broadcasting my face to every major government in the world?” He leaned back in his chair and sighed as he swiveled in it. “And I’m guessing the President has a pile of candidates somewhere in all this mess for me to review?”

“Yes, the President does have a list,” the aide responded. “As for your other question, your face actually has been shown to various world leaders, including Queen Elizabeth the Second, who most likely gave it personally to her prime minister; Putin of the Russian Federation; the President of the People’s Republic of China, Xi Jinping; and the Secretary-General of the UN. From there, your face will be transmitted to the other countries’ inner departments as we all get ready for the summit. Your face will be on the news wires tonight, and it won’t matter if this is the weekend. Like it or not, this will be blowing up. It’s better to control things now, rather than let things get out of hand. You’ll have your first press conference on Tuesday afternoon in the Rose Garden, assuming the weather holds.”

“You do realize that’s going to be incredibly difficult for America to swallow, right?”

“The other option is much worse.”

Conor groaned. “Politics.”

“My sentiments exactly, Sir.”

“Thank you for coming in on such short notice,” Agent Scully said. “I know you want to spend time with your family; however, Agent Bubbles noticed that you’ve been doing worse, and overheard that you need to return to Equestria soon. We just want to gather some information to compare with your first tests to see just how much you’ve changed since your arrival. We won’t keep you for any observations. It’ll just be a quick in and out. You can even ask questions, if you want.”

“I already have a feeling you’re lying when you say this will be quick.” Shawn frowned before sighing. “So, what do you test first?”

“Well, CAT scan, MRI, and then an X-ray. After that, we’ll need you to cut yourself again, and, well, that’s actually it. We want to see if you’ll still spike the radiation tests.”

“Yeah. A ‘quick’ visit, huh?”

Scully sighed and rolled her eyes. “You get first priority, so you should be done in two hours to three hours tops.”

“I have a feeling you have more tests that you aren’t listing,” Shawn commented flatly.

“Well, they are the kind that, if I told you what they were, it would defeat the purpose of said test. I promise, four hours at the very most, and that’s pushing well beyond the limits of reason. If we pass four hours, you tell us, and we’ll let you go.”

Shawn sighed. “I have my doubts, but fine. Let’s just get this over with. So what comes first? You want to throw a geiger counter my way?”

Scully handed the device in question over to him, which had already started clicking away. “So far, we don’t know why you set it off. We can tell we’re not getting radiation sickness from you, nor are we growing any fur.”

“You guys got some weird theories.”

“Well, excuse us for being thorough. If you brought some of that Equestrian magic here, it was a viable theory that you could have spread it to one of us as a sort of virus.”

“First of all, no, that couldn’t happen, because Earth would absorb any mana we brought with us. Secondly, yes, it’s still weird.”

“Says the man who can create fire from his hands.”

“. . . Touché.”

“Shall we begin?” one of the nurses asked with a smile.

“Sure.”

The ‘brief’ tests took a good two hours to finish. As they had suspected, Shawn had to, once again, cut his own arm open, as nobody had a proper tool, nor the strength, apparently, to do it themselves.

“Now, if you would please head out that door there, you’ll meet Doctor Goldberg. He’ll tell you the next part. This should only take an hour to perform, since we know what needs to be done.”

Shawn sighed as he stood and moved to the door, pushing it open with not so much ease as he made his way to the next section.

Doctor Goldberg was a larger, surprisingly muscular man with a bald head. “Hello, Mister Viginti,” he started. “You're here today, so that we can get an idea about the limits of your . . . special abilities.”

“So you want me to melt stuff?”

“Eventually. But first we’ll do some more standard tests: check your speed, endurance, physical strength, that sort of thing.”

“Well, speed is certainly not something I’ll excell at.” Shawn frowned. “Strength, on the other hand. . . .”

“Well let's start with that, then,” the doctor said, taking him to a machine where a single bar stood between two large rectangular pieces. The ends of the bar were slotted into large tracks that ran all the way up the bar. “What I need you to do is lift this bar. We’ll start adding resistance to it until it becomes too much for you, okay?”

“Got it,” Shawn replied as he moved over and lifted said bar, which felt like it had no weights on it. The doctor started to push a slider further and further up on the control console to add more pressure.

A half hour later, Doctor Goldberg had checked and double checked the machine, which was currently running at peak capacity. He looked to Shawn, who stood there with the bar in his hands like it weighed nothing. “Uh, yeah. You . . . you can set it down now.”

Shawn let go of the bar, which proceeded to slam downward, shifting the machine as the force of the collision channeled into the floor. “So, how much was that?”

“Four thousand imperial pounds,” Goldberg said in a quiet voice. His shock was evident as he looked at the bar and the dents it had made in the metal beneath it. “And that's inconclusive”

“It couldn’t go any further?”

“The world's strongest man competition makes their competitors lift eleven hundred pounds, so the machine was created for the maximum weight to be impossible under normal means”

“Oh. Well that’s a shame. So what comes next?”

“I’d suggest testing how much you can pull, but i’m not entirely certain we can trust the machinery for that now.”

“What makes you say that?”

“I’m pretty sure you’ll break it.”

“. . . True. So what comes after that, then?”

“How about cardiovascular endurance?” Goldberg suggested as he motioned towards a larger treadmill.

What followed was an hour long test that revealed part of the data they wanted, but not Shawn’s real limit. After determining he didn’t run too much faster than an average marathon runner, they put him to the test of pushing that limit and seeing how he responded.

Shawn was certainly not impressed with the results. “So . . . once again inconclusive?” he questioned, having already guessed the response.

“Whatever your limits are,” Dr.Goldberg said as he took a shot of scotch, “they’re above what I have the means to determine.”

“That’s a shame. I was curious myself of what my limit was.”

“We’ll work on making a better machine for next time.”

“Let’s hope it can at least get closer to finding said limit, yeah?”

“Agreed.”

George Park was home to many an eccentric person, and held a rich history that stretched from its initial founding all the way to the modern day. And in all of that colorful vibrant history, not once in a million years would anyone have thought that this one sight would happen. Two ponies, one with feathered wings, another with bat wings, were walking with a Gryphon behind them through the square. At that moment, Matthew was speaking in Equish.

“So we are coming up to the middle of town, and the location of the restaurant and ice cream shop, both of which are classics. In fact, the ice cream parlor has been serving residents here for three generations. It has an organ playing, and they have a table for kids that . . . might be able to fit Lunar Fang and I if we wanted. Or we can sit at the counter. The shop next door has a soda jerk fountain with a sandwich counter like you would find in the fifties. They have one behind plexiglass, and some signs from the sixties with the historical reasons why they are still displayed. The sandwich shop has been there for three generations as well, but they make the best burgers. The beef comes from one of the ranches run down the mountain. The cheese is from Boulder, and, well, they try to make everything fresh.”

Matthew looked up to the other end of the street, where a boxy horseshoe building made of local stones and masonwork wrapped around the end of the street. “There is the county building/town hall. The bank is nearby, and it is the only place that you can still deposit gems and gold dust. I stopped there yesterday to cash in some of the gems, which frankly turned into them just depositing it into my old savings account from before I left. It’s going to gain interest, and then my family can use it to help the local community. Well, at least I hope.” His stomach growled. “Shall we eat? Riku and Justin . . . I am both sorry and glad they were heading back down for their date nights with their girlfriends.”

Lunar Fang smiled as she listened to Matthew talk about the history of his town, which he had been doing for the last half hour at each building.

“After our late lunch. I’ll show you where I used to work before Equestria.”

“Like I said, just be careful,” Grif warned. “Food here is going to taste different.”

“As long as it doesn’t taste like cardboard, I’ll be fine. You’re talking to the military food lover, after all,” Matthew shot back. “Like I said. They try to make it as fresh as they can.”

He led them into the ice cream shop, Zephyr. “My father took me here when I was a foal, and his father took him when he was a foal as well. Three generations have dined here. If you want, we can also eat at the Daylight next door.” He grinned, wondering if Grif would catch all the train names.

“Lets see how this place is first,” Grif said. “You order.”

“Oh, I shall,” Matthew said as they found three open stools at the counter. The kids’ table was currently occupied. When they entered the shop, all noise stopped for a moment while phones were brought out and turned on to record the three. He flapped his wings to jump to the stool, which he could sit on fully without having his legs dangling. Lunar Fang landed on the stool next to Matthew, while Grif sat down on the stool on his other side.

Matthew grinned as they waited for the waiter. He looked at Lunar Fang, and then at Grif before he opened his wings and flapped one wing that sent him spinning around on the stool. Lunar Fang caught the goofy grin on his muzzle, and couldn’t help but laugh at the antics, before she joined her husband for no other purpose then to keep him smiling.

“Ahem,” a voice cleared as an older man with thinning hair at the top of his head walked up to them. “Welcome to Zephyr. As a member of the staff here, I am obligated to remind you that we are a food establishment, not a playground.” One could tell he was doing his hardest not to laugh at the antics. “Despite how cute it may be.”

The two ponies used their wings to stop their spinning. “Hello, Doctor Zephyr,” Matthew spoke happily. “Can we get two Moon Oreo shakes?” He asked with a smile. “Light side.”

Dr. Zephyr blinked as he heard the voice. “Wow, so you really can speak English. my children said talking ponies were at the party last night, but still. . . . Well, two moon shakes coming up, I guess.” He looked at the Gryphon. “And you?” he asked as he pointed to the list of shakes and sundaes written on the chalkboard. “We have some spooky Halloween treats, if you’re interested.”

“How about you suggest something?” Grif said.

“I‘d recommend The Works.”

Grif dropped a few fifties on the counter. “Let's do it, then.”

“Just one fifty would work for all three of you,” Dr. Zephyr replied with a chuckle. And you don’t have to pay till after you eat.”

“Call the rest a tip.” Grif smiled “I don’t need it.”

“I . . . well, I guess . . . well, thank you,” Dr. Zephyr responded as he took the bills and slowly made his way to the back of the kitchen.

Matthew smiled as he looked around at the customers in the dining area. “So, you think we are going to be giving our friend a headache by eating here? I doubt they can cover this up,” he said in Equish.

“Why do you say that?” Grif asked.

“Well, we are three aliens, eating Earth food, sitting on chairs, and I just did something random and unpredictable. I wonder how hard they will try covering this up till they can’t anymore.”

“We paid for it,” Grif said as he shrugged.

“Yes, and we are being recorded by every single phone in the place,” Matthew countered with a laugh.

“Most people only get fifteen minutes,” Grif said, before joining his friend in a chuckle.

“We are going to get way more than fifteen,” Matthew pointed out.

They soon had their desserts brought out to them, and began their meal, complete with two large metal cups that held extra milkshakes. Matthew used a wing to pick up the very long handled spoon. He took a small bite, and then frowned. He remembered how it tasted before, but as much as he hated to admit it, Sugarcube Cornerwas better. He made sure he spoke only in Equish. “Grif, this was my favorite place for milkshakes and treats, and on an Earth scale, it still is, and I can tell they’re trying their best, but. . . .”

Grif patted a consoling hand on his friend’s back. “I know, my friend. I know.”

“Still, I am going to try a burger next.”

“It’s better than some of the food I’ve had,” Grif admitted.

“Why do you think I like these places so much? You might try one of the foods from the Daylight,” Matthew suggested.

“Excuse me,” Lunar Fang broke in, her southern belle accent clear and pure as crystal goblets. “May we have some hay–?” She broke off as Matthew stopped her, whispering into her ear. “Oh. I’m sorry. I meant to say french fries.”

“Sure. I can do that for a polite young…” The man stopped for a moment as he tried to process how best to continue. “Uh, it’s okay to call you a lady, right?”

Lunar Fang giggled and nodded her ascent.

“Phew. Thanks.” He looked to Matthew. “What kind of dipping sauce do you want?”

“The house fry sauce,” Matthew answered. “Yes I know about the sauce, and I think it sounds amazing.”

“I heard you talking about eating over next door. I can get you menus from the Daylight, if you want to eat here. I’m sure the owners won’t mind.”

“That would be nice.” What followed next was a simple, enjoyable meal handled with a mix of Equish and English, and, much to Grif’s continuing surprise, the food was actually pleasing to his pallet.

Shawn knew his time was nearly up, both by the fact that he was running low on energy, and the fact that it was the end of the third day. He’d already said his goodbyes, and stored everything away in his coat. Now he waited in his living room, watching time slip by.

He looked out the window at the city around him, the cars roaming the streets, some people possibly returning home or going to a graveyard shift. Some people were even walking around on a late night jog.

While he may have been great at acting, he was running low on power, and it was obvious in his posture and lack of physical energy. His internal injuries were staying sealed for the most part, but if he did too many actions he could easily open them up again, and that would cause a lot of problems. Next trip over, he needed to remember to bring some crystals to give him more energy. That, and he would need to figure out something for the others. If he was feeling this bad, he didn’t know exactly how bad it was for the others. The only thing he knew was that he should be feeling it the worst.

He sighed aloud as he removed a familiar golden blade, and placed it against the wall across from the door. He quickly moved to write a note:

My time here has ended, but I will return one day. I don’t know how long it will be, but I will return. I wanted to leave something to remember me by, more than just memories. What better than the very sword that I had for Halloween that fateful night? This once decorative blade is now very much real, and has saved my life many times. I wanted to return it, as well as a small additional thing.

Signed,

Shawn Octo Viginti

Shawn smiled as he placed the note on the blade, and pulled a small pouch from his pocket. The faint clicking of shifting bits emanated from it as he laid it down next to the sword. His family wasn’t in any real need of money, but he was sure they would enjoy the extra cash to spend on themselves, rather than bills.

And then he waited. He didn’t have to wait long.

It was sudden, just a feeling of energy growing in him, before everything faded to black.

Matthew looked around. The sun had set, and the moon was rising. The pony carts were packed with the models, and Grif had his pack filled with his materials and the extra things that couldn’t fit into the carts, including several books from the library. Matthew finished helping his wife hitch her cart’s harness before moving to his own. He stopped as he heard voices being cleared, then turned his head to look at the family. Eric, Nancy, Mark, Selma, and many of his cousins held items in their hands. Each of them were some type of picture. Eric stepped forward first, and presented a thick three ring binder that had been decorated with intricate steam train designs. “This is a family photo album your great-uncle started for you. All of them are replicas, but they’ve got the stories from them written in there, too, so you won’t feel like you missed so much from when you were gone.” He carefully put the book into the cart next to a box of vinyl disks.

Next came Nancy and the majority of the family. Each of them held a shadow box with pictures from his old ROTC days and a variety of stories from his family’s history of military service ranging from the modern day to the French and Indian War. He looked at each one quickly, but his hampered breathing reminded him only too well just how short his time was. He smiled and nodded his head. “They will hang in my personal quarters, so my family will know our history.”

“I can’t wait to get home,” Grif said. “I’ve got so much to show the girls.”

“Same here. You do know that you are carrying my library as well, correct?” Matthew said with a smirk, before stopping as Great Aunt Selma stepped forward.

“It’s a bit tight in there, but they should fit.” Grif nodded, patting his bag.

Matthew nodded as his aunt stood in front of him. She turned around an item shaped like a triangle. “Your grandfather, the VFW, and I got together to make this. It was meant to be for your birthday, but you vanished before we could give it to you.”

Selma turned it around to reveal a glass case covering a folded American Flag. The little brass plate at the front read the following. “In memory of all those who have served, will serve, and wish to serve.” She smiled. “We have more replicas like these at home, so don’t worry about feeling like you’re stealing from me. Your great-uncle felt that we should have these ready, and he wanted you to have it.”

“Thank you,” Matthew said as tears formed in his eyes and slowly poured down his cheeks. Selma put the case into the cart with the album, then turned around and bent down to the ground to throw her arms around the Pegasus’ neck.

Matthew wrapped his hoof around her neck and wrapped the other foreleg around her as he hugged. The tears came faster now. He felt a welling in his chest, and for a moment, all sound cut out. It was getting hard to hide how tired he was, and how weak.

“Here it comes,” Grif said, a moment before there was an audible pop, and the three Equestrian figures vanished. Great Aunt Selma was left hugging air. All signs of the Equestrian visitors had disappeared.

“Thanks again for helping me with all of this adjustment, Barry,” Conor said as he carried yet another box full of office supplies into the admittedly smaller space. He chuckled as he took in the rectangular office. A pair of pale cream book shelves stood on either side behind the swivel chair on his new desk. A professionally embossed copy of Equestria’s seal had been placed on top of the dark mahogany desk, and polished to a shine. Stacks of folders, documents, and other miscellaneous items, including various binders containing the manuals surrounding diplomatic policy and terms. “This reminds me of my room at college. Then again, I suppose that makes sense, since we’re opening this embassy from scratch.” He heaved a dictionary, and slammed it onto the desk, and as he did so, the arm band Luna had forged for him reflected the light from the fixtures in the walls and ceiling. The dictionary bore the twin seals of America and Equestria. “Do I seriously have to fact check every single word in this thing?”

“Well, it was typed quickly from the dictionary scrolls, and we’d rather make sure that we didn’t mix up the words ‘friend’ and ‘fiend’, you know, that sort of thing,” the aide responded. “Oh, and thank you again for your trial run, Sir.”

“You’re the only one I’ve actually gotten to know thus far, and for all I know, you could be an agent yourself that was deliberately planted as a last line of defense.”

“I have none of that training. Besides, under the second rule for those asked to help, total honesty is to be used, just in case any of the . . . magic from the element of honesty rubbed off on you. We aren’t going to take any chances.”

“But the President is authorized to select whatever safety measures he deems important to me, so, in this case, should he deem that you lying to me is necessary for my safety, he would probably order you to do it, and you would.” Conor shrugged. “Either way, it’s not that big of a deal, and I need someone with the knowhow to help me get started.”

“Well, that leads me to introducing your secretary.” He nodded as an older women about Conor’s mother’s age walked into the room. “This is Mrs. Cunningham.”

“Good afternoon, Mister Ambassador. I have your schedule for the next week lined up. You’ll find a copy of it on your desk later, and another copy will be kept in the conference room. In thirty minutes, you’ll have your first staff meeting. That’s charted to go for about an hour, after which your parents and you will be having dinner at 1789. For the record, that’s the restaurant's name, not the time. After that, you’ll all be driven to your temporary quarters, and you’ll start again on Monday. I can have a paper copy ready by your dinner tonight,” Mrs. Cunningham said cheerfully as she looked up from her PDA.

“I guess I should’ve expected that one.” Conor sighed, then extended a hand. “Thanks for all the help, Mrs. Cunningham, but I’d appreciate it if you just called me Conor. I’m not exactly the most formal kind of person.”

“Oh, I could never do that, Mister Ambassador,” Mrs. Cunningham responded. “It wouldn’t be right. I’m supposed to be the secretary to the ambassador, not Conor’s secretary.”

“. . . I’m the same person,” he said sardonically.

“Okay, note to self, don’t use sarcasm around the boss,” Mrs. Cunningham muttered.

“Yeah, sorry about that,” Conor said with a nervous chuckle. “It took a long time for the guys to get used to that one, but I guess that’s another reason why Celestia chose me in the first place. She knows I’m not the type to use sarcasm unless it’s obvious, and she knows I can be trusted.” He shrugged. “At least I try to be trustworthy.” He shuddered suddenly. “Is it a little cold in here, or is it just me?”

“I’ll have them check out the vents Monday,” Mrs. Cunningham replied. “It might be differences of climate.” She shrugged. “If you need me, please use the intercom. You don’t need to shout.” She turned around and walked back to her desk and the outer office, closing the door behind her.

“Right. I’ll get to work prepping the binders for your meeting. Also, Monday afternoon you’ll be going to one of the DC tailors to get a suit made, unless you have a suit and tie you feel comfortable in.”

“I might need to get a new one. I’ve lost a lot of weight since this all started,” Conor said. “Thanks, Barry. Though I have to admit, I’d honestly prefer to go just as myself, if I can. I know some situations require a suit, but I like to present me as me, you know? Not just some other member of the White House staff. No offense.” He strode over to one of the shelves and took a seat, well, more fell into it with all the extra boxes around. Then he pulled out a large pearl from his cargo pocket and stared at it for a time before casting his eyes around the office once more. “Say, Barry, you said this office was supposed to be new, right?”

“That’s right. Well, the building itself isn’t that new, but we did just finish a renovation.”

“So why’s there a big crack over the door?”

Barry looked back and over the door’s frame. “That was not there before,” he muttered. He turned to look at Conor. “I assure you, when we looked over the building this morning, there were no cracks in any of the walls.”

Conor shuddered again and leaned heavily on the chair’s arm as the crack suddenly widened. “I feel . . . funny, and not in a good way.”

“Mrs. Cunningham, get first contact staff. We have possible inbound!” Barry shouted.

“No need to shout, Mister Nathan,” she replied as the sound of the receiver clicked into the room.

“What should we do?” Barry asked as the crack widened again, letting a white light bleed into the room.

“Nothing,” Conor said simply as he stood. His whole body shivered as he stepped towards the widening gap, clenching tightly to the pearl. “If it’s someone coming, then we greet them with courtesy, and try to accommodate them until we figure out a way to send them back. Otherwise, we just wait for the anomaly to close again.”

“What’s that buzzing?”

Conor stiffened. “On second thought, go to red alert, or whatever equivalent you have here.”

“Why would–?”

“Buzzing means insect wings, which means one of three things. Either there’s a horde of parasprites, in which case you should probably shoot on sight or risk the entirety of the nation being ravaged with no food to speak of; a horde of Changelings who are loyal to Equestria, or more specifically to Shawn and Hammer Strike; or it could be the worst option.”

“Which is?”

“Changelings that serve Chrysalis, and if you don’t already have a bio on her, she’s basically a tyrant who uses her hive like a bloody fist. If it’s her Changelings on the other end, we’ll definitely need as much firepower as we can muster.” He swayed on his feet as the crack broadened to the point where the light spread across the door and formed a hole that hovered inexplicably within the frame and the wall itself. “And whatever you do, do not touch that rift.”

“Rule number one in our packet,” he muttered. “Mrs. Cunningham, we need Marines. This could be a hostile portal,” he grumped. “We should have gotten heavier protection sooner, but no, someone in the department thought it would all be fine till next Tuesday!”

“Well, it’s not a bad system to follow when it comes to Equestria,” Conor pointed out. He approached the crack with closed eyes and an extended hand. “It doesn’t feel like anything’s traveling through. I think I’d be able to tell.”

“Based on what, a feeling?”

Conor sighed and shook his head. “Magic, remember?” He turned to make his way back to his desk, only for a sudden sense of vertigo to overtake him. He stumbled, felt something next to his foot, saw a flash of blue as his world shifted from the floor to the ceiling as he windmilled his arms. “Not again!” he wailed as he touched the rift. There was a bright flash of white light, and then he was gone.

Barry gawked at the door, then at the offending article that had caused Conor to trip in the first place. “How the heck didn’t he notice these before?” he muttered to himself as he picked up the books of The Inheritance Cycle from their scattered positions across the floor. “Mrs. Cunningham, cancel that order, and get the President on the line.” He groaned and massaged his forehead. “He’s not going to like this.”

As New Unity set to its own fortifications, the Bladefeathers prepared for the siege. The cliffside entrances to the compound were each carefully sealed with a sheet of heavy chitin donated by Me-Me’s hive. Behind these walls, boulders large enough to require three of the bigger males to move were placed behind it to seal the entrance. Homes were emptied of their occupants, and all usable food stores were moved to the main building.

The windows on the main compound were each sealed using specially carved stone slabs that clicked into place using hidden ridges only a Gryphon’s eye could uncover. When it was certain the only usable entrances were the front doors and the gate of the wall surrounding the compound, the armory was opened. At the orders of Talon Hammer: an Equestrian-born Gryphon with the large wings, a proud, deadly beak, the piercing eyes of a bald eagle, and the powerful coiled body of a spotted leopard, weapons were distributed. Seventy warriors of varying gender and species flooded the yard in front of the compound’s main building. The foremost portion of the gate was walled off by several lines of Gryphons carrying massive great shields and spears. Up on the wall, more Gryphons perched, and removed their bows. Ping and her three companions stood with the warriors, their swords and other weapons at the ready.

Inside the main building, twenty more guards barred the door with a large phalanx punctuated by long steel pikes. They were led by Thalia, who issued orders as she squeezed her dual hand axe.

Shrial and Avalon had been put in charge of collecting up the Gryphons that were either too old or too young to fight; or, as in their own personal cases, some few others who were either pregnant or with young cubs. They were placed inside the innermost chamber, where another set of doors closed, sealing so completely that, from the outside, no one would be able to see the seam and know there was a door in the first place.

“Where is the clan lord?” one of the older male Gryphons asked. “He should be here.”

Shrial stepped forward and bared her teeth. “He will be here, Terrence, if you’d be willing to actually have some faith in him.” She raised a sword to his face, despite the distortion of her belly, and Terrence backed away accordingly. Every male knew not to mess with a female when she was pregnant, especially this close to her time. “Now you’d better shut your beak, before I shut it for you, or so help me–”

Shrial never got to finish that sentence. Her sword clattered to the ground, filling the room with the echo of ringing metal. She clutched at her stomach, collapsed onto the chamber’s floor, and screamed.

Kalima rushed instantly to the expecting mother’s side. “It’s time!” she said, looking to Avalon. “Come. We must get her comfortable.” The two managed to move Shrial to one of the corners of the room. A group of Gryphonesses quickly huddled around them, and extended their wings to form a makeshift curtain. Birthing was meant to be a private affair, and with the exception of the father, who wasn’t present, only females were generally allowed to attend to it. The males wisely backed away as they each went about a task to try not to draw the ire of the protective females.

“It’s too soon!” Shrial protested, even as she grunted, while the contractions began to pick up pace. “They were supposed to wait for their father!”

“We can’t always choose these kinds of things, Shrial. Now I want you to take deep breaths. This is likely going to take some time,” Kalima said calmly as she dipped a cloth into a bowl of water Avalon had poured.

“How much . . . time . . . exactly?” Shrial huffed.

“Enough to make you want to curse the Winds for ever granting you children in the first place,” she said frankly.

“Great. When I see Grif next time, remind me to kill him.” She groaned as she clutched at her stomach again. “It hurts!”

“I know, child. I know.”

As Shrial screamed inside the confines of the clan building, outside, the archers drew their first arrows, and the guards at the gate bristled. From the edge of the Everfree, black figures emerged in formations. Their numbers soon covered every visible inch of space,turning the ground into a wave of pitch blackness and glowing blue eyes, all mindlessly focused on one target, one desire, one will. The first Changeling advance had come, and the second battle for New Unity had begun.

Author's Note

Good Morning or Evening to our great readers. IF you missed it on my blog posts to this story, we have a Discord Channel, and so I want to say that if you want to chat with the authors, or fellow readers about the story. Don't hesitate coming by to visit and enjoy the company. Here is the link for you all

https://discord.gg/8CcteCH

103 - The Tempest and the Inferno: The Swarm

Author's Note

Merry Christmas to all you readers.

To continue the tradition of the last few years, enjoy this chapter on Christmas Day.

Please note that Monday will not have a chapter posted, we will be spending time with family and friends Monday, as well as the rest of today. This chapter goes live before anyone is awake at my place, so either you get is super early, or super late.

I hope you all enjoy the chapter, and have a Christmas Day.

The Extended Holiday Team

103 - The Tempest and the Inferno: The Swarm

Extended Holiday
Chapter 103: The Tempest and the Inferno: The Swarm
Act 16

Pensword opened his eyes to find himself standing in the Canterlot Royal Gardens. He quickly took stock of the surroundings. There was Celestia and Cadence with Moon River. Cosy was nowhere to be seen, and night had fallen, but he couldn’t see Luna anywhere. “Princess Celestia,” he began. “Is there a problem? Where are Princess Twilight and Princess Luna?” He was doing his best not to melt into a puddle and roll around in the grass at the sensation of life and energy returning to him. His muscles felt so vibrant, his chest so free. He could breathe, he could run, he could fly! But discipline had to come first. He was Commander Pensword first and foremost.

Grif, on the other hand, cooed with delight as the winds swirled around him. Much like with Pensword, the rush of energy and power running through his body was euphoric. It devoured the fatigue that had been building, and it destroyed the pains in his chest instantly. He flapped his wings, enjoying the feeling of power and well-being as it washed over him while he took to the air.

A flash of light came, followed by a relieved groan escaping Hammer Strike’s mouth as he stretched. Flames licked off his coat and mane as he smiled in utter bliss. “That’s the kinda feeling you get addicted to.” He sighed happily. His internal injuries felt absolutely fine. In fact, he hadn’t felt this good in a long time.

“So what's up, Celestia?” Grif asked as he landed. “You look tense.”

Celestia looked grimly on them. “You’re not going to like what I have to say.”

Hammer Strike’s smile turned to a frown as he turned towards her. “What’s the problem?”

“We just received word that New Unity is under attack. I’m afraid Chrysalis and her Changelings have returned to seek your demise yet again. And to top it all off, Shrial just went into labor.”

There was a shockwave as Grif took off with no warning, no signal. He was simply there, and then he wasn’t as he shot into the air towards New Unity like a cannonball.

“I assume you two would prefer teleportation?” Celestia asked.

“As soon as poss–”

Hammer Strike was cut off as a gaping hole of light opened in the air above them briefly, followed by a loud crash and the sound of a single bush rustling in pain and frustration as the hole sealed shut.

“Ow. . . .” Conor groaned as he struggled with the plantlife, his pearl glowing dully beside him.

Hammer Strike exhaled in frustration. “Oh, we’re so going to talk later,” he spoke softly, before looking to Celestia once again. “We don’t have time for conversation. Keep him here, and teleport Pensword, Lunar Fang, and myself now.”

“Luna will be teleporting you. She plans on joining you on the battlefield.” As the conversation progressed, Pensword and Lunar Fang quickly removed the contents of their carts to get their armor and prepare for battle.

“Understood,” Pensword said as he donned his wing blades. “We’ll be dressed and ready ASAP.” Lunar Fang already had her chest plate on as the pair worked with each other to arm themselves.

“Fine then. They will go with Luna. But right now, Celestia, teleport me,” Hammer Strike pressed. The frustration was clearly evident in his tone.

Celestia nodded her head as her horn glowed, and weaved its magic around Hammer Strike, before he winked out in the teleport field.

Pensword looked to Celestia. “You will get a full report after the battle is over; however, I will be also be asking for access to troops to march into the badlands. This is number two in less than a year. Number three, if you counter the Canterlot wedding. This is war, and we have to march against her.”

“We will talk when the battle is over, Pensword,” Celestia promised. She walked over to her rather abused rose bush, using her magic to lift the dazed human out of the thorns’ reach. “Again with the rose bush. Why does it always have to be the rose bush?” she sighed.

Hammer Strike arrived in his personal armory, and rather than picking out a single weapon, he began loading up, placing them into the storage of his coat. After he was finished, he pushed out of the room, greatsword on his back as he made his way out of the building.

The four Changelings he’d adopted into his troops all dropped from the walls around him in astonishment. “You came so fast, Lord Strike.”

“Teleportation,” he said flatly. “Now onto important matters. How’s the situation looking so far?”

“The Ponies rallied in time. We felt the presence of the queen’s hive before it could fully effect it’s surprise, and we warned your hive in turn. She has launched many charges, but so far the boulder tossers and the pointed stick throwers have been successful. Still, they are many, and we are not.”

“What they have in number, we have in experience. New Unity will not fall, especially by Chrysalis’ hooves,” Hammer practically growled out.

“We will fight until the last, Lord Strike,” another Changeling spoke. “This hive will stand.”

Hammer Strike pushed open the main doors of his castle, and stormed into the courtyard to witness the siege teams working as fast as they could as the trebuchets’ massive counterweights were pulled down into position. Large tar-covered boulders were loaded by groups of Unicorns, and lit on fire, before the crews cleared away, and the boulders were released into the air. The entire fortress was covered in a large dome of transparent teal energy. Clover sat dead center in the courtyard, concentrating hard as her horn glowed cherry red beneath her aura.

“My lord!” Several ponies rushed Hammer Strike at once, including the two Shield brothers. “Thank Sleipnir you made it in time!” Blast Shield said.

“Status report,” Hammer Strike ordered.

“We’ve placed the civilians in the fortress citadel, collected up all the supplies, and we’ve done our best to seal the entrances, but a few stragglers managed to find weaknesses. We’ve lost seventeen recruits so far to surprises. The trebuchets are punching holes in their formations, but it seems more like antholes in a writhing mass, Sir. There are thousands of them. The Bladefeathers have been harassing them from their compound, but they’ve had to retreat quickly to avoid being overwhelmed. The archers are running out of arrows, the slingers are prepared to go out, but we’ll be out of javelins before the day is done. There are so many, Sir,” Tower Shield reported.

“I believe it’s time to pull out the real ammunition,” Hammer Strike replied. “I’m giving clearance to take weapons from the restricted section of the armory.”

“Yes, Sir.” Blast Shield nodded, and took off to see to it. “Are you not donning your armor?”

“It’ll only get in the way,” Hammer Strike replied as the flames licking off him grew in intensity.

“Shall I continue to command the defenses then, Sir?” Tower asked as he eyed the flames.

“Yes. Meanwhile . . . you four–” He turned his attention to the Changelings once more. “–will remain in here to help point out infiltrators, understood?”

“Yes, Lord Strike. We shall drain any who would dare sneak into your hive.” They all nodded in unison.

“Now, while you all get to work, I’m going out there. I’ve got some work to do,” he finished with a growl.

‘Sir.” Tower shield bowed his head, then left to resume command.

Meanwhile, at the portcullis, one of the Earth Pony guards stood beside the gatehouse, arguing with a familiar minotaur.

“There are thousands of Changelings out there. You can’t go out to fight alone!” the guard growled at the Minotaur.

“Big Guns isn’t going alone,” Big Guns said as he pointed to his war hammer. It glowed an angry red. “Changelings attack our home, our herd. We don’t like that, and those puny bugs need to learn some respect.” He snorted and smacked his fists together, and his root-like mane writhed.

“You’ll be massacred in less than a minute,” the Earth Pony said. He would have continued, but he saw Hammer Strike approaching.

Hammer Strike said nothing as he passed the two and grabbed ahold of the metal frame, lifted it above his head, and walked under it, letting the weight slam back into the earth behind him. A dull red glow on the metal marked where his hoof had touched.

For a moment there was silence between the two as they watched the metal cool. Finally, the Earth Pony turned back to Big Guns.

“As I was saying, we’re not going to let you go and get yourself killed. With the way things are going, we’re going to have to start probing the field soon. If you're that desperate, you can get on the first group out the gate.”

“Fine,” Big Guns harrumphed. “But you’d better keep that promise, because Big Guns is waiting right here.”

“Yes, I’m sure you will be.” The Earth Pony sighed, knowing they’d be having this argument again in ten minutes. They’d had it six times already.

Grif was forced to land to duck a hail of spells just outside the Everfree Forest boundary. An almost solid mass of black chitin not only spread on the ground, but swarmed in the air as well. He could see their attempts to attack New Unity under its shield, as well as the bodies lining the Bladefeather compound perimeter. Several Gryphons were mixed amongst the black chitinous forms littering the ground. Grif attempted to measure his weapons, cursing his carelessness for being so badly armed for battle. He had two stilettos, a few throwing knives, and his bow, none of which would be useful in sustained close quarter combat. Fear, rage, and desperation warred within him as he heard Shrial’s cries on the wind. They were faint, but to his ears, that sound blared above the harshest din of the battle. The black gale within clawed to get out, promising him vengeance, promising it would get him there, and carve the enemy in the process. Grif did his best to repel that voice, but he knew even with his speed, even with the magic he had learned, without his weapons, there would be no way he could get to his family in time.

In a last attempt to ward off the encroaching despair and dark, Grif sank to the ground, lowered his beak, and did something he had not done in a considerable time.

“Oh great Winds, hear your Avatar. I know my failings are many to you, and my victories few, but please guide me, show me the path. In the name of love, rage, wisdom and contest, give me my future. Tear it from destiny’s claws, and show me how I may shape it.” He continued the prayer four times, as was tradition, hoping against hope for a miracle. Of course, the Winds did not send miracles…

In the Bladefeather compound’s meeting room, where the round table sat empty and forgotten, waiting for some unforeseen occupants, a low humming began to sound. The room lit up as tendrils of white energy crawled up the legs and across the surface. At every section of the table, a light blazed, and a symbol came into existence. Sometimes it was a Gryphon, or a Lion. Where Vengeance sat, a fleur de lis glowed, and when the light reached Vigilance, a beautiful white chalice shone above it. The light slowly flowed around the table, and when it finally came to the table’s topmost spot, a large red dragon in flight appeared. The table thrummed with power.

In Canterlot, Celestia had been discussing with her nobles to find support for New Unity’s defense with Conor at her side, when her head shot up, and her pupils dilated. She looked towards the origin of the pulse.

“Llamrei?”

Back in the Bladefeather compound, the seats at Vigilance and Vegeance’s spots slid back of their own accord, and the swords began to rise. As the chairs finished backing away from the table, two figures began to appear. A white Pegasus with a long, shining blond mane materialized in front of Vengeance. He said nothing as he gripped the sword's hilt in his teeth. He looked towards Vigilance, where another similar Pegasus gripped the twin sword’s hilt. He was shorter, smaller, and younger than his companion by many years, but his eyes shone more incandescently, as if someone like no other now stood there. The two Pegasi nodded to one another, then took to the air, the blades still in their mouths as they phased through the roof, taking the swords with them.

Grif stood with his final hope flickering as he prepared to embrace the dark gale. He could feel the black wind crawling up his body, just as it was crawling into his mind. But as he was about to give in, to let that power have free rein, he saw them, two translucent white Pegasi soaring across the field, and through the Changelings like they were nothing but a puff of air. A sword hung in either one’s mouth. Grif nearly fell back when they landed before him. In unison, they approached, and wordlessly dug the blades into the ground before him.

“Become not the Black Knight,” echoed through his mind as the Pegasus with the fleur de lis cutie mark bowed his head. “You will not forgive yourself.”

“Trust you have the strength to win the day.” The other Pegasus with the chalice mark repeated the action. “Trust the strength of your own arm.”

“Now rise, knight. Rise, and find victory.” The voices mingled as the figures vanished. With a reverent hesitance, Grif grasped the blades, and drew them from the earth. They thrummed with power, and he felt the black gale battered by the sudden rush as it was forced back deep into his mind with a keening wail. Whether it proved to be real, or merely a manifestation of his baser instincts being overcome, he did not know, but it didn’t matter anyways. He knew what he had to do. He knew where he had to be. And now he had the means to get there. The clang of battle began to sound different to him. The rhythm transformed into something from a hazy memory as it echoed within his heart and soul. It was his heartsong.

… And it was beautiful.

Pensword and Lunar Fang were helping Nightshade muster all the troops they could, including the cadets in Luna’s private military school for her guard. Thestral troops who were in Canterlot with the Lunar Court were also filling out the guard. Princess Luna looked out among the warriors. As the last few units mustered in, her keen eye could read five hundred strong, the majority of which came from her entire guard. She knew that teleporting now would leave not a single warrior Thestral in Canterlot, but they were needed.

“MY THESTRALS,” she boomed. “THAT CUR OF EQUESTRIA HAS ONCE AGAIN DEEMED IT FIT TO ATTACK. SHE WISHES TO TAKE THE GATEWAY CITY OF NEW UNITY. WE MUST NOT LET IT FALL TO HER HOOVES, NOR HER FANGS. WE WILL BE TELEPORTING INTO THE BATTLE, AND FROM THERE, WE SHALL GIVE THIS–” The words she used next were less than flattering, and caused Conor’s ears turn pink. “–REASON TO FEAR OUR UNITY! PREPARE YOUR ARMS. BE READY TO CHARGE THE MOMENT WE ARRIVE!”

The Troop stood silent. Luna nodded once as she raised Meteor Impact. Her magical aura enveloped the hammer, and caused her ursa armor to glow. “FOR EQUESTRIA! FOR THE MOON!”

The troops roared as one in a rallying cry, invoking the name of the legendary first Captain of the Lunar Guard. “ORION!” With a flash of moonlight, the troops were gone, leaving Conor and Celestia watching the empty courtyard from the ramparts.

“So, you decided to return,” Celestia said casually as she looked on at the empty space, which was now being filled with Celestia’s Solar Guard. Their armor shone brightly, and their manes and coats seemed almost to glow in the night as they each took a swig from a tiny bottle with a glowing yellow fluid, before turning to man their posts. Conor blushed as he rubbed at the scratches and scrapes he’d gotten thanks to the thorns from the rose bush.

“Um . . . yes and no?”

Celestia raised a quizzical brow. “Last I checked, it could only be one or the other.”

“I was kind of torn over the whole thing. And then a rift opened in the office they’d set up for me to get ready for diplomatic relations, and well, I, uh. . . .”

Celestia couldn’t help it as the corners of her lips began to tug upwards. “You tripped, didn’t you?”

“. . . Yes,” Conor admitted as he slumped forward. “The guys are going to be so angry with me.”

Celestia smiled. “Oh, I don’t know. A wise old tortoise once told me there are no accidents.”

Conor broke out of his melancholy for a moment as he processed those words. “A wise old tortoise? Just where did you meet this tortoise?” he asked suspiciously.

“Oh, we talk every once in awhile, usually while I’m meditating.”

“I don’t know if I even want to ask.”

Celestia chuckled. “Perhaps later, then. But the words do hold some merit. You may have chosen to come back without even realizing you had.”

“Seriously?”

She shrugged. “Who knows? As for Hammer Strike–.” She shuddered. “Well, just look for the bright side. As my old friend once said, ‘yesterday is history, tomorrow a mystery, but today is a gift. That is why it is called the present.’”

Conor facepalmed. “I should have known.” He shook his head, and chuckled. “Well, que sera sera, I guess.” He shrugged. “Either way, I’m in hot water, so I might as well get ready for it.” He fingered the arm band and its jewel again. “I guess I’m just lucky I chose to wear this to the office.”

Celestia smiled knowingly. “I get the feeling luck had little to do with it, and I have it on the highest authority that you were planning on coming back all along.”

“Whose authority?”

“The person who knows you best: Mister Conor Ignus Vulpes, or Vital Spark, if you prefer, who, perhaps by instinct,” she said as she levitated the band off his arm and the pearl from its place in his pocket, and hovered them between the two of them, “chose to take these in preparation for his imminent departure?”

“Celestia. . . .”

“Things happen for a reason, Conor. It is not always clear why. But I think it is clear that Equestria isn’t done with you just yet, and that you’re not done with Equestria either.”

Conor didn’t know what to say to that, so he stared quietly at the troops instead. “So what now?”

“We’ll work on it together. But in the meantime, how about I give you a little lesson? Something tells me Clover hasn’t been teaching you much about healing magic in your studies.”

“I’m still trying to master my basic element.”

“Oh, don’t worry. It’s easy. You’ll see,” she promised.

“But what about the battle?”

“I think we’re in enough hot water as it is, don’t you?”

Conor sighed. “Another point for you, Celestia.”

“Don’t feel bad. I’ve had a long time to practice.” She winked as the two suddenly appeared inside the royal library. Then she levitated the band back onto Conor’s arm, and placed the pearl on one of the tables. “Now come on. Let’s get to work.”

“Come on!” one of the Gryphon commanders shouted as they struggled to place a second bar across the second set of holds on the wooden gate. The doors rattled and strained from the effort as several pairs of behemoths charged headlong into them in timed waves, having the same effect as a battering ram. The first large beam barring the door was already cracked, and splintering from the effort. Fortunately, Grif had designed the doors to hold a second beam, should the need arise, but the trouble was placing it between the waves of force attacking the walls.

“Where are those damned archers? And why do those beasts still draw breath to charge us?” the commander questioned to no one in particular as they struggled.

Meanwhile, on top of the gate, the Gryphon archers unloaded shot after shot at the behemoths below, but even the force from their bows wasn’t enough to pierce the thick armor on the beasts, and it was getting harder to shoot as the winds increased their force, sending the arrows off course. The moment they adjusted, the winds shifted again, leaving them with one, maybe two lucky shots. The Changelings at least had been unsuccessful at getting above the fortress thanks to the warriors in the courtyard. Every Gryphon carried a bow, so it was always easy to clear the air, if anything made it over the wall. The Changelings learned that very quickly, but if the Gryphons lost the gate, even that mercy would be beyond them.

Their sharp eyes scanned the writhing masses that covered the space before the compound, desperately searching for any sort of weakness in the masses, any sign they were thinning after the countless corpses that lay around them, but it seemed like no such luck would be upon them. If only they could at least have a little rain. Rain would keep the Changelings from getting airborne, and then they might have a chance for a counterattack.

Just as another behemoth reared to charge, a heavy gust of air blew through the army and across the plains, only to stop in front of the compound's walls. Every Changeling it hit froze dead still. The archers couldn’t think of why for a moment until the behemoth at the gate collapsed, first one half, and then the other. The small shock of the weight hitting the ground caused a chain reaction as a long line of changelings literally fell to pieces, their thick green blood glowing on the turf. For a moment, an archer on the battlements saw the gleam of armor beneath the blanket of Changelings, before the space was covered again. Still, hope warmed the Gryphon’s breast.

“The clan leader is here! The Avatar has taken the field! Prepare to charge!” he shouted with renewed vigor as Gryphons and the few Kitsune drew their weapons. A shockwave echoed through the area as the wind swirled violently above the compound’s walls, until it pulled the clouds down. Before their very eyes, the winds that had once hindered them had descended to wreak havoc upon their enemies. Truly, the Avatar of Winds had come into his own.

The Changelings paused as the portcullis rose and fell. The hive didn’t know what to think about it. Those that were close enough to see were snuffed out too quickly to register their visual receptors with the hive link. In response to this unknown threat, the Changelings surged en masse towards the bridge. Some swarmed along the sides and beneath the archway, while the others skittered along the thick stones to form a pulsing mass of black chiton and blue-green eyes that steadily consumed all that it touched.

The dark cool air slowly began to get warmer, warmer, warmer still. It was starting to remind them of the Badlands now. Then, ever so slowly, the truth began to dawn on the leaders. The fearful chatter began as eyes flashed and emotion swept across their mental channels. This was not normal, and that could mean only one of two things. Either they were coming up against an incredibly gifted Unicorn mage, or Celestia’s Ghost had returned. The commanding Changelings prayed it was the former.

Chrysalis was annoyed, but hopeful, as one of her spies returned to report that the humans had gone, and, as such, she need not worry about their troublesome meddling again. However, she knew her enemy well. Hammer Strike would not abandon his castle and his people. No. The others might have returned, but he would have remained behind. He had to. She would not allow her revenge to be denied. Then, as she fumed, she detected the sudden fear percolating beneath the hive mind’s surface, and pinpointed it to the troops at the front gate. That kind of fear could only be engendered by one person. She smiled cruelly as she ordered over a thousand more of her warriors to the bridge. The fool had revealed himself from the beginning. Now, it was merely a matter of wearing him down. Even the great Hammer Strike couldn’t stand against a united hive alone.

her commanders responded.

the hasty report sounded in her mind, before the presence was suddenly silenced. She knew what that meant.

She directed her mind towards that part of the hive, looking through the eyes of her troops. The sight of the Gryphon was a virtual tornado of blades as he struck from one drone to the next, cutting through the hardened chiton as though it were thin air. This would require some planning to get around. She ordered them to fall back for the moment and regroup. If the land and the air were not an option, then they would go lower. She sent the command to her tunnelers, even as she shifted back to the bridge.

With the prompt efficiency of one well versed with command, she ordered the forces to use the air to their advantage. A swarm of changelings stirring the air with their wings should help even the odds against the heat, and perhaps provide an opening to attack. In a matter of moments, she heard the buzzing of their wings. It was music to her ears, but would surely deafen those around the source.

One spark gone, and then another. Each time they drew close to the gate, another Changeling died. She looked up with her own eyes from her depression in the forest, where the bodies of seven timberwolves, three manticores, and two large spiders the size of shacks lay dead. Her crown had been repaired, and her daughter remained at her side as the two were surrounded by elite guards and caretakers. The young Changeling would learn much from this battle, and Chrysalis intended to teach her everything she knew.

Chrysalis’s daughter chirped over the hive mind.

Chrysalis admonished.

Pupa nodded mutely as she lowered her head meekly.

Chrysalis chuckled as she looked into the hive mind to see the troops slipping into the chasm under the bridge. It seemed that the forces in Unity were slacking. Then again, perhaps they were simply too frightened to react properly. If they weren’t, they certainly would be by the time she and her troops were through with them.

Then the explosions started. In seconds, groups of tens and twenties of lings had gone dark. Many more soon followed. Had she not suppressed it, the fear in the hive mind would have been totally paralyzing. As it was, her troops were confused, and sending orders to her captains was more of a strain as they tried to force order. Behemoths, too, began dropping in startling numbers, and soon Chrysalis found herself having to order the troops back from New Unity. She had lost a hundred troops in ten minutes, and five hundred over the next half hour as the Changelings retreated to a range that seemed to keep the Equestrians’ weapons from being most effective.

She took stock of her forces. Only ninety five thousand remained. Five hundred of those had vanished from the tunneling exercises. After all the deaths she felt from the bottleneck, she wasn’t about to throw away any more. There must have been more tunnels and anti-Changeling contingencies under the castle. It was old, and maybe there were enchantments to prevent burrowers from undermining the walls.

She checked in on the diggers she’d ordered to burrow under the Gryphon Compound. The only thing she got in response, aside from a few bloody glimpses, was a single snarling face of a large white smooth-surfaced timberwolf holding a severed changeling head between its considerable jaws, but they were in, and that was all that mattered. She ordered two thousand changelings to head into the tunnels and flood the lower levels.

Pain. Pain and heat erupted from the drones swarming the tunnel as swirling fluids filled their eyes, burning and stinging all it touched. The entire two thousand died within minutes of entering the tunnel, while the drones outside found themselves pounced upon by the same snarling white head.

To Chrysalis’s horror, the wolf howled, and the timberwolf corpses nearby crackled as the wood moaned and shifted. The corpses rattled to their paws as twigs and wooden boughs snapped unnaturally into place. The sickly green of their eyes reignited into a glowing blue as they crouched, then pounced, and began loping in a jerkish motion to reach towards the battlefield. As she watched through her troops’ eyes, the white wolf broke apart with all the other timber wolves’ bodies as they burst through the forest line to create a virtual tornado of boughs and greenery. In a matter of seconds that seemed to last an eternity, the pieces reassembled into a giant timberwolf the size of a bull elephant. It growled before the host. Then she lost sight of it as it lashed with its mighty paws, shredding through the front line of Changelings.

She ordered one thousand of her troops to swarm the timberwolf and to start using their secretions to immobilize it. Then she turned her attention more fully over to where Celestia’s Ghost was, only to pause as she switched back to her drones on the other side of the bridge. All who tried to get to the bridge were snuffed out, most likely due to whatever new weapon was being used. However, through the eyes on this one drone, she looked up as she heard a strange sound. Fire was starting to rain from the sky. She switched to a scout hiding in a tree to look at the gatehouse, and found the bridge being bathed in a sheet of fire.

She quickly cast her mind across the hive network to take stock of the losses. She had ninety three thousand drones left. According to her troops, they had only taken out ten ponies and seven gryphons. That was far from optimal. How could such a small number of troops have taken out so many of her own? She growled her frustration as she contemplated their next move.

She got a ping from one of the captains she’d stationed at the boulevard leading from New Unity to the rest of Equestria, and she smiled maliciously. The captain and its troops had cut off any means of retreat or reinforcements. As she jumped to view through the ling’s mind, she chuckled as she saw an armored Luna and her contingent of troops.

she taunted over the hive, She chuckled as she ordered five thousand drones to separate from the swarm and attack Luna from all sides. She would rue the day she and her followers stood against them at the wedding.

Pensword crouched the moment the light from Luna’s spell ceased. In the dark of the night, he could see the massing and swarming black mass that reminded him of an ant colony on the sidewalk.

He smiled as he heard his High Chieftess laugh. “Oh. It would seem Chrysalis sees me as a threat. What a wonderful battlefield present!” She raised Meteor Impact and yelled, “ATTACK, MY THESTRALS! A HUNDRED VAMPIRE FRUIT BATS TO THE WARRIOR WHO BRINGS ME THE SKULL OF A PRAETORIAN!” The five hundred launched forward, displaying the same manic expression as their leader. Their cries didn’t bring pause to the five thousand, but it didn’t matter to them. What mattered was overcoming this threat, and breaking through to New Unity.

Pensword charged with wings outstretched. Lunar Fang surged at his side. The pair appeared to be unarmed, and Chrysalis laughed at their foolishness, that is, until she saw what happened to the drones their wings brushed against. Suddenly, she found her troops were losing limbs. Then she felt them die.

Lunar Fang spoke up almost cheerfully after decapitating another Changeling. “That’s five,” she called.

“Well I just got seven.” Pensword grinned as he watched the drone fall. He sighted a Praetorian, and grinned. They both charged forward with a burst of speed that neither could have hoped for back on Earth. Pensword slashed through the chiton like a crossbow bolt through its target. Lunar Fang sliced another praetorian up its backside, peeling off the shiton like a cheese rind. They spun around in a dance of metal wings and hooves as they knocked back or killed intermittently. They soon were joined by warriors from the Dream Clan, who formed up to act as Pensword’s guard. “Make that eleven,” Pensword growled as he tied the praetorian’s head to his belt.

“I got thirteen,” Lunar Fang growled. The head of her prize bounced off her rump as she charged forward once again.

Meanwhile Luna was easily smashing three Changelings with each swing of her hammer.

“FORE!” Luna shouted as she swung at a changeling’s head. True to her warning, the head flew from the stump and careened into a neighbouring drone’s body in a cloud of green mist. Then the drone’s torso and the head both continued onwards, while the drone’s four legs remained where they had stood.

Unlike Celestia, who was almost always accompanied by an attachment of guards, Luna’s personal space was devoid of Thestrals, which proved to be a good thing as she swung her hammer with a nigh-reckless abandon, and with no signs of slowing down. Her magic seemed limitless as her horn glowed and synched with the hammer’s handle. She also used her sharpened horseshoes to kick and buck at any Changeling around her. As a direct result, the Pony princess was surrounded by a mass of green and black spots. Her ear flicked as she caught her Commander, and his wife keeping track. “We hath forty!” The words brought pride to the five hundred troops as they fought towards New Unity. They’d already moved forward by a yard.

Lunar Fang laughed. “I’m so happy there’s enough for all of us,” she crowed as she sliced another Changeling across its barrel. “Twenty!”

Pensword smirked. “Twenty one,” he countered as he smashed one Changeling with his metal wingblade. Even despite the damage incurred thus far, his blades still shone like new, and were sharp as a ray of moonlight.

They felt it and heard it as the behemoth rumbled forward, crushing trees, and creating its own path towards the group. They heard a yelp, and the sounds of battle intensified as the advance began to slow. Finally, the first warrior fell to the drones.

They had to make it. They had to prove that New Unity wouldn’t be alone in their hour of need. Luna growled as she mustered her magic, and shoved the Changelings away to give them time to regroup. Unfortunately for them, the Changelings regrouped in a matter of seconds.

Luna pushed her mind out to sense the extent of what they had to face. She was surprised to sense a mind the likes of which she had not touched in well over a millennium. She felt its fierce anger, recognized the desire to protect, to maintain territory, to fight to the last. She heard the song of the stars that spun within its pelt. A loud bellow of defiance washed over the forest and the combatants, only to be cut off with a sickening crack. Luna felt it, and heard as the stars in the heavens trembled and wept. She rocked on her hooves as the savage mind was tainted by fear, and then by sorrow and regret, before it finally disappeared. Only three Ponies on this battlefield had heard such a cry before, and lived to tell the tale, and Luna was one of them. Rage and indignation ignited within her at the Changelings’ audacity. It was one thing to kill an ursa major out of need. It was another entirely to kill the creature just to be cruel.

“Chrysalis will pay,” she vowed as her pupils transformed into slits. In an instant, three behemoths had been impaled by her hammer’s shaft. Their green blood hissed and burned as her magic rebelled against it, fueled by her righteous indignation. She recalled the hammer to her, and let loose a rallying cry. Her Thestrals responded in kind, fighting all the harder. They may not have understood the gravity of the situation, but the reaction of their High Chieftess was enough for them to understand the need to fight on.

Luna drew herself up, and then, in a rather unexpected turn of events, directed her magic not into her hammer, but into her own body. The blue aura glowed and sparked as its intensity slowly increased, even as the aura lessened, becoming more of a thin line, rather than the usual ethereal quality.

Chrysalis’ laughter echoed through battle as a behemoth approached. Its eyes glowed green as its sides continued to heave. “How does it feel, Princess, to have such losses, to face such a foe? I have killed an Ursa Major. I have proven that I am just as powerful as you. Do you really think that you can win when my Changelings outnumber you so completely?” The derisive laughter carried once again. “How ridiculously naive.”

Luna breathed heavily, and snorted as her magic continued to flow over her body. Other than that, there was no sign that she was even listening in the first place. This irked the Changeling queen. She wanted to see them struggle, watch the outrage after destroying something these pathetic fools held dear.

“I think the bear will do nicely as a rug over your grave.”

In an explosion of magic, Luna swelled to three times her size, her eyes ablaze with white light. Chrysalis instantly felt fifty of her drones snuffed out in an instant. Never had Ponies reacted this strongly or violently before. Even so far away, she was certain she could hear the rage-filled rant.

“YOU DARE TO INSULT MY TRIBE? YOU DARE BRING SHAME TO THE BEASTS THAT WE HUNT FOR OUR LIVES? YOUR TRIBE WILL DIE FOR THIS INSULT! WHEN I HUNTED, THE ENTIRE BEAR WAS USED. THE MEAT WAS SAVED FOR ALL THE TRIBES, THE BONES BECAME MY VERY ARMOR, THE FUR A SIGN OF MY STATION! YOU WOULD DARE TO TAKE SOMETHING SO SACRED, AND TURN IT INTO SOMETHING SO MUNDANE AS A THROW RUG? YOU WILL FEEL THE WRATH OF ALL THESTRALS AND THE MOON HERSELF!”

Luna put her mind out into the wild, and she found what she had feared. She sighed, and shook her head sadly as her magic began to weave around her armor.

Even in the heat of battle, Grif had, somehow, made out the sound of something dying. He hadn’t heard what got Luna so stirred up, but even as she spoke, something within him resonated with anger. To kill such a mighty beast without honor was wrong. The tornado around him increased in pressure. Changelings not careful enough to stay on the ground were torn to shreds around him as he hacked and slashed those nearby to pieces. While he couldn’t do the Royal Canterlot Voice, he found he could enhance his own volume by manipulating the air’s effect on the soundwaves. “AND THE AVATAR OF WINDS WELL REAP ANY WHO MAKE IT PAST YOU!” he swore.

Hammer Strike continued his slaughter as he thought to himself, noting the roar, the yelling, and the anger in the air. He was more focused on the battle in front of him, but he couldn’t help but mutter to himself. “Strike fear into them, and make them cower.”

Queen Chrysalis stood in the clearing. Eighty seven thousand five hundred drones stood back. Five hundred of those were trying different avenues of tunneling into the compound. She may not be able to breach New Unity that way, but it would give her a foothold in the stronghold near the Castle’s base, and that would suffice for a start. She ordered up some spin shooters, and took out three Gryphons from the compound wall, and six more ponies from the walls on New Unity. Luna was another fifteen minutes from reaching the outskirts of New Unity, and the troops were doing well to keep her distracted, but with this new burst of magic, it was unlikely that they would be able to stall for long. The wind was still blowing, and the fire was once more moving. Hammer Strike stood on the middle of the bridge now. She had ordered some of her drones to start building and fortifying her position to protect her daughter and herself.

As she watched and listened to her hive, she both saw and felt as Hammer Strike launched a great fireball into the air, which was promptly taken up by the wind, and spread like a great sheet through the air, raging through the trees, and roasting many of her Changelings, even as they sought an avenue of escape.

What had originally only destroyed a few drones and the occasional praetorian now devoured indiscriminately. Drones, praetorians, behemoths, all swallowed without mercy. Only scorched earth was left in the fiery tempest’s wake as the Everfree Forest lit up with orange and red. Trees burnt to ash or exploded when the moisture inside boiled too high. Several panicked cragodiles were forced from their homes, and fled in Chrysalis’ direction. Many of her elite drones were snapped up as the the monsters passed. Chrysalis’ magic blasts bounced uselessly off the creatures’ stone skin.

She had to stop herself from attacking, and erected a shield, instead. Yet again, she had been saved by Shining Armor’s spell. The monsters soon passed them by, but, in their haste, they had not noticed the precious treasure they left behind. She ordered a drone to pick up the cragodile scale and return it to their hive. It would prove useful to analyze its life force and overall genetic structure for future use. With this newest addition, they now had the venom of the giant spider, samples from the manticores of the Everfree, and even timberwolf samples, but the coup de grace had to be the ursa. While she couldn’t skin it, she had been able to pluck some fur, and draw a few blood samples to return to her hive with. With enough time, there would be some very interesting options for her to utilize in the makeup of her future children.

She looked expectantly towards the castle walls, and chuckled to herself. Her hive had achieved samples that no other Changeling queen had ever found, and she would use that to her advantage. Switching to one of her camouflaged units, she watched as Hammer Strike continued his steady advance. She knew the cost would be great, but sacrificing drones to draw Hammer Strike away from the castle was the only viable strategy at this point. While he was distracted, she would be able to target the weaker rear, and break through the shield that mage had dared to erect in the first place. She was doubtless exhausted by now. The poor dear. Chrysalis couldn’t wait to put her out of her misery.

She sighed as she felt yet more lives being lost. No matter. She would soon have what she wanted.

Silver Spear carefully examined the troops on the wall as they scanned the forest line. The battle had waged on for several hours with few, if any, reprieves. At this rate, they would run out of ammunition in another hour. The trees were knocked down, burned black, or otherwise pushed back from the normal line by about another sixty feet. He nodded to the defenders before turning to address some of the recruits below.

“Okay.” He looked to the three Gryphon Slayers that had organized the cadets. Moon Biter, Animal Control, and Whistle Clean each gave him a stern salute, which he returned in kind. How strange it was to be in a position of command, when he had started out so rough. Yet now, here he stood, fighting side by side with his fellow recruits nearly two years later. Before he could begin, he heard the rumbles of the ground as Big Guns made his way towards them, and stood at the back with his war ax at the ready.

Silver Spear nodded to Big Guns before finally beginning his address. “I want us to gear up in the best armor Lord Hammer Strike has for us. Like it or not, we have to take this battle to the Changelings. We can’t take shelter in these walls forever, not with our ammunition running so low. As such, we are going to lead a charge to break through the enemy’s ranks, and reach Princess Luna and her forces. Once we meet up, we will perform a tactical retreat back to the castle walls, and from there, we’ll start using hit-and-run tactics with Princess Luna leading the charges.” He levitated his plan scroll, and perused the specifics of the notes he’d taken from the council meeting on the strategy. “We move out in an hour. Hammer Strike has engaged the enemy to provide us the window of opportunity we need. We’ll be leaving by way of a side gate a pair of our mages will transmute from the stone. Clover the Clever will only be able to give us a brief opening, so we’ll need to be quick. Have I made myself clear?”

The soldiers saluted, but they didn’t say a word. The shield was working to keep the Changelings out for now, and, for the moment, no spies could see into the castle. That gave them the element of surprise. They knew the price, if they failed.

“Right, then. Fall out. We meet up in forty five minutes at the side gate.”

The raging fires in the forest were visible, even from Ponyville, and while Granny Smith, Applejack, Applebloom, and Big Mac fled to the town from their farm, the town itself was busy preparing fire brigades and volunteers to head towards the forest.

As the flower sisters all cried about it being the end of the world, and the horror that was coming, other citizens were busy getting water ready for transport, filling buckets, and placing them in spare carts. Button Mash had emerged with what looked like a model of Hammer Strike’s pistol, only this one shot water when he pulled the trigger. Filthy Rich was busy giving orders, while Diamond Tiara and her mother held closely to one another. Mayor Mare was hard at work overseeing the filling of each cart as various stallions and mares hitched up to the wagons to prepare for the trek.

Suddenly, a blinding flash of light filled the sky, and everypony stopped their work to gaze up in wonder as Celestia slowly descended with a white Unicorn at her side.

“Citizens of Ponyville. While your desire to assist your neighbors is admirable, I must insist that you cease and desist immediately. That fire is not of natural origins, and you are vastly underprepared for the dangers that await within the Everfree. Hammer Strike, Pensword, and Grif will be able to handle it on their own. You need not fear. However, I must ask that, until the time that things settle down again, you remain within your houses for your own protection.”

While those around the Princess began to head to their homes, others still moved the wagons towards the edge of town, just in case the fires got that far. Others were still gathered around the library.

“Um, Celestia?”

“Yes, Vital Spark?” Celestia asked as she turned to him.

“You think we should maybe talk to the girls?”

“You mean Twilight?”

He nodded.

“Vital Spark, Twilight is a responsible mare. I doubt she would think to do something so foolish as–”

“Princess Celestia!” Twilight raced up and smiled. Her focus was floating beside her. “Were you about to go to New Unity, too?”

“I may not have been around as long as you, Celestia, but I’m pretty sure even you should have foreseen she’d want to go,” Vital Spark said pointedly.

“Vital Spark? What’re you doing back? I thought you went to Earth with Shawn and the others.”

“I . . . had an accident,” he said with a hasty blush.

“Hammer Strike’s not going to be happy about this.”

“He already knows.”

“So they’re all back?”

Vital Spark nodded.

“And you’re not going anywhere near that battlefield, young lady,” Celestia said seriously. “And neither are your friends. None of you has enough experience.”

“I’m not going to just stand by when my friends’ lives are at stake!”

“That is exactly what you are going to do, Twilight,” Celestia said. Her voice was stern, and unyielding. “You’re not ready yet.”

“Yes, I am!”

“No, you’re not. Has Clover told you that you are yet?”

“This is an exception! The circumstances have changed!”

“Not enough to justify putting your life in danger.”

“I can handle it!”

“No, Twilight, you can’t.”

“Yes, I can!” she insisted. “We can!”

Celestia sighed. “Twilight, would you be willing to accept a compromise?”

“. . . I’m listening.”

“If you can manage to land three hits on me in a row without me hitting you back, then I will acknowledge that you are skilled enough to go into battle, and join Hammer Strike.”

“Deal.”

Vital Spark shook his head. “Oh, you poor, naive soul,” he muttered.

The battle was going, and going poorly. Only fifty more Changelings had fallen, when compared to another two Gryphons and fifty Ponies. However, Luna and her four hundred fifty troops had arrived in a scorched region that Pensword recognized, and he was more than angry. The lodge that the Thestrals had built, with the signs of a wall half completed, was little more than a charred ruin. Changelings continued to stream towards them, even as Pensword took out another three with his bow.

He growled as he looked around. With the swarm circling around them, they had little choice but to take shelter and make a stand. The castle walls had been effectively cut off. They did their best to avoid the attacks as they did their best to cover all the entrances. The Changelings hissed in predatory lust. Their targets were trapped. Now they could take their time.

Taking advantage of the distraction, the troops in the fortress poured out from the castle wall as the combined magics of a pair of mages and their foci opened the way. Silver Spear and his soldiers poured out, slamming into Chrysalis’ forces from the rear, dividing and disorienting the drones as they took out their captains. Without a commander to guide them, the Changelings became little more than feral creatures, making it all the easier to target and take them out, opening a path for Luna and her Thestrals to retreat into the fortress.

Regrettably, five rookies fell in the attack, thanks to three Changelings who had enough presence of mind, or perhaps enough obedience to command, to disguise themselves in the chaos. The three were swiftly subdued, before the signal was given, and they passed back into the safety of the castle’s walls. The relief column were swift to tend to the wounded and their weapons.

The sound of heavy hooves pounded the cobblestones as a lieutenant raced to the commander’s side. “Commander Pensword, Sir, you’re needed at the front gate. Hammer Strike’s been drawn away from the castle, and the enemy’s come with a white flag for negotiations.”

“They’ve pulled back!” one of the recruits shouted in confirmation. “Delegation approaching from the forest borders!”

Pensword looked to Lunar Fang, who nodded as she moved to help resupply the troops. Fox Feather fought her way through the crowd as she tried to push the nurses aside. Her left wing was missing several feathers, and a makeshift splint had been made to keep her from moving the joint. Pensword winced when he saw her. “Not as bad as it looks.”

“Right,” Pensword responded drly. They ascended the stairs together and looked down from the parapet at the Changeling drone. It stood on the middle of the bridge. A white cloth had been tied to its horn.

As they watched the Changeling opened its mouth and Chrysalis's voice called out. “I have peace terms to give, if you are listening.”

“Oh, we’re listening, Chrysalis,” Hammer Strike said as he approached from behind, and stuck the point of one of his daggers against the drone’s neck. He chuckled. “Speak quickly, or my dagger just might accidentally slip.”

Pensword’s left ear twitched, he could hear fighting from the Gryphon compound. It seemed that she was using this time to push more of her drones upon the compound.

“Well, Speak!” Pensword roared.

Chrysalis chuckled. “Oh, I shall. I only wish for two things, and you and your ponies can leave this land peacefully, and return in a month.” Her voice echoed with a sense of self-satisfied smugness and superiority. “Just hand over Lord Hammer Strike, here, and the rogue hive which you harbor. Do this, and you and yours will be allowed to march out with your colors and your weapons intact. As I said before, after a month, you may return to this place, and settle it once more. My qualm is not with you or your soldiers, at least not this day.”

“Nuts to you!” Pensword roared.

An arrow alighted from the Bladefeather compound, blazing brightly in the evening air. In a matter of seconds, the white flag on the Changeling’s horn had been reduced to cinders.

“VICTORY OR DEATH!” the Gryphons shouted together.

Pensword snorted in rage. “I wish they hit their supplies,” he muttered. Then he raised his voice. “Under the laws of combat etiquette, you have ten seconds to return to your lines before we kill your drone.”

The drone only laughed as he tried to bite Hammer Strike. Not only was the mouth burned from the heat radiating off of Hammer Strike’s hide, but the fangs shattered on him, before the creature was impaled by two spears thrown by Pensword from the wall. The bushes rustled angrily as the Changelings prepared to charge again. Hammer Strike glared back into the forest.

“Prepare the troops. We will have to face them forward.” Pensword moved towards the courtyard as Princess Luna began to gather her magic once again. He couldn’t help but wonder if she was going to try something as dangerous and deadly as Celestia’s solar spire. “We need all the help we can get,” he muttered to himself. He paused as he saw one of the maids wearing armor, and the painted emblem of Hammer Strike; however, what really caught his attention was her unique cutie mark, an exact replica of his own.

“I would like to speak to your mother, young lady. This is no place for you,” he growled, then smirked happily as the maid’s form shifted to that of one of Me-Me’s children.

The Changeling’s eyes lit dimly as Me-Me’s voice filtered through her open mouth. “Pensword, whats going on? We’ve been trying to find you.”

“I got teleported to the edge of the forest, and waged a war. We only just got into the castle, and took care of a ‘generous’ offer to surrender.” He frowned. “Why have you been looking for me?” They’d moved to the edge to be out of the way as more soldiers marshalled in the courtyard to reinforce Luna’s troops. Thirty of the remaining number were no longer fit for duty, or had been called to use their night vision to aid in maintaining the defenses.

“I have two hundred war drones ready, but they are bred to follow your command structure. They couldn’t be deployed without your say-so.”

Pensword paused. “How am I going to command drones? I don’t have runners to control or command them. And are they going to be free enough to react to fluid changes on the battlefield?” He sighed. “All the same, we could use all the help we can get. You may tell them that they have my permission.”

“I don’t suppress my children’s free will. You should know better than that. Confusion is the enemy on a battlefield. Best to have one command structure than have to memorize a new one during a battle. As for how you command them, Preston has your answer for that. I’m sorry. I have to go. We need to make sure the second egg chamber’s been sealed properly, in case the worst should come to pass.”

Pensword watched the glow fade from the Changeling’s eyes. “Hmm. Not all Changeling queens get stuck,” he muttered as he quickly made his way to the command room. On the way, Preston showed up, and hastily greeted him. Pensword reacted in kind. “Good to see you again, Preston. I was told you have an answer for how I am going to command the Changeling drones? They got the word to start, and will be joining this assault.”

“My Queen’s been thinking on this for a while,” Preston said as he ushered Pensword to his desk, and slid open a hidden drawer. “It’s taken a while for her to be sure you wouldn’t be stuck with the hive song distracting you.” He pulled out a case made of chitin, and opened it to reveal a simple silver circlet with a glowing green stone mounted midst the simple engraving at the front.

Pensword looked at the circlet. “This will allow me to command those troops, and get them to move?” he asked as he touched the circlet. “The hive song. . . .” He muttered hesitantly. “Matthew is freaking out about this, but this is war, and I humbly accept this tool for communication.” He carried the accessory with him as he made his way to the door. “Right. I’d better get to the war room. Make sure the drones wear their beacons. That way I can see them on the battle map, and it will show some of the magic of what is happening around them.” It would only be symbols and icons, but it was more than the old model had given him. Now he’d have more real time information to use in the fight. It wasn’t three dimensional tech just yet, but they’d get there eventually. When he’d received the affirmative from Preston, he pulled the circlet on his head.

At first there was a kind of static white noise at the back of Pensword’s mind, and then, with a small pop, a gentle humming began. It reminded Matthew of an old TV or computer warming up. To Pensword, it was a new experience, and he was prepped for anything to happen next. He braced himself for the song, ready to tear the circlet off the moment even a hint of it began to manifest, but, so far, things were going well.

a voice seemed to reverberate through the humming. Despite the strange tingling sensation, Pensword found it wasn’t unpleasant.

It took a few attempts for Pensword to get it right, but he finally figured out how to broadcast his thoughts through the gem, and into the network. With that said, he reached the war room, and happily noticed the new markers appearing on the map.

“Where did these two hundred come from?” one of the mages asked, surprised as the Changelings joined the rest of the troops.

“I don’t know. Is this a glitch?” Another asked. “Find out, immediately.”

“Negative!” Pensword shouted.

“COMMANDER ON DECK!” one of the recruits barked as he snapped to attention.

“Get back to work,” Pensword snapped, turning his head to face the pony that spoke. “This is a war. We don’t have time for formalities.”

“Of . . . of course, Sir.” The pony quickly shied away from the Commander, and returned to his post.

“Right. Those two hundred are troops sent from House Everfree, the first house to swear allegiance under Lord Hammer Strike in this day and age. I will be designating them group orange.” He broke off from his conversation, and returned to his hive link. Pensword asked.

the leader responded. With that, the voice went silent.

He looked back at the guards monitoring the field. “How long till the troops are ready to leave the nest, and attack into the forest.”

“Another ten minutes,” an aide called out.

“Then we wait.”

Grif landed in front of the Bladefather compound, staggering slightly as he hit the ground. He was exhausted and bloody, and, behind him, there was a large track of upturned, and, in some cases, scorched ground. The last embers from the firestorm that came from his and Hammer Strike’s combined magic swirled around him. With the last of the mana he could grasp, he took hold of each, covering them in a ball of air, and then a shell of compressed air. He waved his talons, and they scattered like missiles. Each found the tunnel mouths from Chrysalis’s attempts to enter the compound. They flew into them, following the flow of air down into the earth, until the inner air was consumed, and the spark dug into the compressed mana-laden air around it.

The ground shook behind Grif as several small detonations rumbled beneath, collapsing chrysalis’s tunnels. It wasn’t the safest way to seal them, but it was the fastest, and he didn’t have the strength to fight off more at the moment. The gate opened before Grif as two warriors ran out, and immediately extended their wings to offer their leader support. Without a word, they led him inside the compound through a crowd of soldiers that parted reverently as they passed into the clan building. With some work, they opened the sanctuary, and let the clan lord enter. Tired, but determined, Grif scanned the room carefully, until he caught sight of Kalima, and made his way towards her.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I tried my hardest to get here. It’s a mess out there. Is she okay? Are the girls okay?”

“They’re just fine, Grif.” Kalima smiled kindly, then smirked. “All four of them.”

“Avalon hasn’t tried any spells, I hope?” Grif said. “Please, take me to them.”

“The birthing was a little hard on her, Grif. The first one always is. She’s nursing the babies now, so be gentle,” Kalima cautioned as the guard on Gryphonesses parted to let their clan leader and the old one through. There, lying on a makeshift nest with two suckling puffballs of fur and thin, downy feathers, was Shrial. Avalon kept watch over the three, and the new mother smiled beatifically as she cooed and chirped over her new babies.

Grif felt tears roll out of his eyes as he approached. Happiness and grief warred inside him as he approached her.

“I’m so sorry, my heart,” he warbled to her in old Gryphic. “I should not have missed this.”

Shrial smiled, and raised a hand to brush his cheek.

“None of that. I’m too tired to knock some sense into you right now. Come say hello to our girls.”

Grif approached to two balls of fur, and laid down slowly. He could already see that one of them would have Shrial’s red plumage and fur. The other one was darker, not quite his black, but a much darker red than her mother or twin sister. He ever-so-carefully reached out, and stroked her back between the tiny vestigial wings. “Redder than the rose, redder than wine, and redder than blood. You’ll walk happily through nature's beauty by morning, slaughter your enemies in the afternoon, and drink of their stores in the night. Be wise, daughter, and be strong. I name you Athena. Bear it well.”

He looked to Shrial, and with a note, he stroked the other one with his other hand. “A name as misleading as you want it to be. You will feed death to the enemies of your sister during the day, and shelter the cubs beneath your wings at night. Be kind, but be fierce. I name you Gentle Wing. Bear it well. Bear these names well, my daughters, and know my love will never leave you.”

The two cubs let off suckling from their mother briefly to let out tired yawns with the cutest little squeaks a babe could make, before returning to the urgent need for food. Shrial winced slightly.

“The first latch always hurts,” she said as she slowly released the tension in her body after the initial pain had passed.

“Today, my heart, you have given me a gift beyond all value,” Grif said to Shrial as he nuzzled her gently. “My gratitude is unending. I only hope I will be a worthy father. Keep them safe, and we shall do this properly after the threat is dealt with.”

“With you here, I’m certain those parasites won’t stand a chance,” Avalon said with a smirk.

“Even I am mortal, Avalon. I need rest and food. I have killed many, but there are still many more, and I fear the next hours will be a mess.” He kissed Shrial, then Avalon, gently. “But for now, I need to go find a meal and a bed. Be safe, pieces of my heart.” And with that, Grif let himself out.

“So when are you going to pull Hammer Strike off the front line?” one of the Thestrals asked as he looked over the map.

“When he gets tired,” Pensword responded. “Trying to tell him to come rest is the same as trying to tell a manticore to follow commands.”

One of the tacticians raised a wing.

“I know he does that with El Fluffy, which proves my point. Hammer Strike does what Hammer Strike wants in battle.” He looked at the map as another fifty Changelings tried to surround Hammer Strike’s symbol.

He moved a wing to touch the Circlet. In the last day, the two hundred drones he’d commanded had been whittled down to nothing. Even when he offered to keep them off the front line, they insisted on attacking. It felt strange feeling each mind drop. He had gotten used to knowing they were there for updates and reports, but the connection was an odd one, and felt strangely intimate. He looked at the map. The good news was he knew where the general direction of the enemy hive was coming from. He made a choice to not look at the losses during the battle. The shield was being held by Luna while Clover rested and recovered her mana.

“Get Captain Silver Spear’s teams together. We need to make a push to this area here,” he said pointing towards a clearing in the woods. “Hopefully, getting a shot there will bring less pressure on the Bladefeather compound, allowing them to get out of the gates.” He hastily wrote something down on a scroll, then rolled it up and shoved it at one of the Thestrals. “Get this scroll to Hammer Strike. It’s time to have him start pushing further. We can keep the area clear. We need to press the attack.”

Pensword looked up as he heard a voice clearing at the table. “Yes, Trixie? Do you have your release from Clover?”

“Trixie does. She is on . . . shield duty.” She sighed heavily.

“Good. Speak to Luna, and she’ll help you with the matrix. That shield is the only thing keeping ol’ Sticky Spit from swarming the walls and airspace. If that dome goes, we all go with it.”

Trixie looked very nervous then. “Clover must trust Trixie very much to have Trixie with Princess Luna.”

“That she does. Thank you for your help. That gives us three high level spell users that can power the shield.” He waited for a few moments while Trixie stood there. “You’re dismissed, Trixie. Get to the princess now.”

“Ye–yes, Commander Hurr–Pensword.” Trixie turned and galloped away.

Pensword looked at the retreating figure. “No one has ever called me by my adopted house’s name.” He frowned. “Aide Preston, make sure that Trixie does not make that mistake again. I do not go by Commander Hurricane.” He turned his head, unsure. He felt like somepony was nearby, but he couldn’t see them.

The fifty Changelings rustled around the underbrush, underbrush that Hammer Strike had continued to clear and burn away to allow less hiding spaces. Chrysalis’ voice rang out from one of the fifty. “So, you enjoy burning my drones. I must say, you have done worse than I had thought. I anticipated losing more drones to you and your forces already. Do you know how many I brought from the start? One hundred thousand. You now only face approximately eighty thousand, and that is after suffering severe losses, and exhausting your key players.” She paused for a second. “So, what are you going to do now?” She laughed. “You’ve lost . . . how many troops now? How long till you put on the old cripples or the children to fight? All you have to do is lay your life down for me, and you can save all you care for. What about your friends? Your Fiance? I could send ten thousand of my forces, and, in a single night, they could cart away the entire town of Ponyville, and you can’t do a single thing to stop it.”

“At least we have willing soldiers, and at least I don’t have to hide behind my troops, unlike a certain someone I could name.” Hammer Strike chuckled darkly. “I mean, hey, if that’s your thing, that’s your thing.”

“Why should I, a Changeling queen, wade into the battlefield, when I have all these drones willing to push you back? I don’t have to dirty my hooves at all this time.”

“No, no, you don’t have to come out here. After all, a leader like you should probably stay in the back.”

“Finally, something we can agree on,” she responded with venom in her voice as all fifty tensed, flapping their wings to form a loud, angry buzz.”

“I just figured you were an actual threat, but I seem to be mistaken.”

“I learned from the last two times.”

“Obviously, you didn’t, if you’re here again.” Hammer Strike’s mouth twitched before pulling up into a malevolent grin.

The fifty charged. Hammer Strike didn’t move.

The fifty got closer. Hammer Strike yawned, uninterested.

The fifty nearly made it. Then Hammer Strike sneezed, and a wave of fire shot out from his body, turning anything that entered its radius to ash instantly.

“Gah, ash,” he muttered as he rubbed his nose.

A few moments later, a Thestral flapped in, sending said substance all over the place. “Missive from Command. We may have found the enemy’s base of operations.” The thestral handed over the scroll.

“Ooh, I was looking for some good news. Let’s see what you got,” Hammer Strike replied as he opened the scroll.

Hammer Strike looked up, and turned a quarter turn to the left, looking deeper into the Everfree Forest, and away from Ponyville. That was the direction of the base. He was facing where Chrysalis was hiding, and the angry hissing he heard sounding through the forest only proved his suspicions. He casually threw a dagger at a tree trunk, impaling one of the stealth units. He then proceeded to retrieve his dagger, and began his advance.

He chuckled once more. “This is gonna be grand.”

Trixie stood in the courtyard, where cushions, food trays, and other items lay scattered around. Clover the Clever and Princess Luna stood there together, eying the mare.

“Trixie is ready to learn,” Trixie said.

“I’ve been doing some careful work on this, Trixie. I’ve had to alter the magical field to take advantage of your rather . . . unique magical properties,” Clover said. “To begin. . . .” She proceeded to slowly explain the shield’s magical formula.

Trixie was shocked and humbled that she was going to become a key to the defense of this dome, at least once she found out just how much effort and skill had to go into its weaving. She listened intently, and soon her horn was alight with her magic. It began to glow, and the dome slowly shifted color as Princess Luna lowered her own contributions. It was a tense hoof over as drones buzzed around in hopes of getting through the barrier. Clover gave a curious look when she noticed every once in awhile a darker bolt of magical energy shot out from the shield and speared a changeling, causing the body to shrivel, and then crumble to dust. That was not part of the formula. Clearly, she’d need to research this later.

“Trixie has this. You two had better join the battle. We are all getting tired.”

Clover smiled up at Luna as she swept her focus in her magic. “I couldn’t help but notice you're still using your old potato masher,” she said as they turned to the gate. An eerie fire lit behind Clover’s eyes.

“And you still prefer your fancy stick,” Luna shot back. “There is plenty for both of us.”

“Yes, there is.” Clover nodded as the two seemed to phase through the gate completely. The metal latticework of the portcullis passed through their bodies like they were immaterial. “Shall we say first to a thousand?”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know the old mare was too tired to really go all out.”

“Oh, Luna, it is ON!” And with savage war cries, the two mares charged the Changelings with all the ferocity of twin manticores.

Pensword watched the two charge into battle, a sad smile on his muzzle, his wings twitching in longing to join. But he knew his place. He had to remain to guide the other troops. “Have fun, you two,” he whispered. “Kill a few hundred for me.” He doubted they would hear him, but his break was over, and he was needed back in the war room.

Silver Spear looked at the troops, and forced his stomach to settle. There wasn’t time for nerves. These troops needed a leader as the last vanguard against the Changelings. The background noise from their wings made them more than a little jumpy. It didn’t help that they still had tens of thousands of troops to overcome. He looked to one of the ponies with a dragon fire lantern. They were trying to coordinate with the Gryphon Compound to create a pincer movement, but it would be a difficult move without careful planning on both sides. He took another deep breath. “Troops, prepare for another charge.” He could hear Clover and Luna still battling outside. They would join the fight, but give the two mages a wide berth.

“Sir, you're still wounded from the last charge,” one of the soldiers noted. “Shouldn’t someone else be leading?”

“Who else do we have?” He motioned towards the recovering forms of the Demon Slayers. The Gryphons all had fresh wounds that seeped and slowly dried. Their armor was dented and smudged with the green ooze that passed for Changeling blood. “We need to give them more room to breathe.” He smirked. “Besides. If we push hard enough, we just might be able to confront the queen.”

“Black Rook?”

“Under sedation in the Gryphon Compound. It was the only way Little Willow could drag him off the field. He’ll make it, but he won’t be fighting for another month.”

“Perhaps Princess Luna could be asked to head the charge? Or maybe Big Guns? He certainly seems to have enjoyed the last few bouts.”

A Thestral broke ranks to reply. “Princess Luna needs at least a three hammer circle around her clear of any allies. Big Guns is busy smashing bugs to the south with the Demos, Heavies, and Bladefeather backup.” She turned and bowed to Silver Spear. “My apologies, Captain.”

“Forget about it. You knew the intel, and you shared it.” He looked at the others. “Do you want Commander Pensword to lead the charge? Or Lunar Fang? Fox Feather is being held back now because of a broken leg and a sprained wing. And thanks to those flying monstrosities, no offense to our Changeling allies, she’s lost most of her feathers, so she’s grounded. Do you want us to lose the commander, too? If he steps back out on the field, he’ll be swarmed, and either captured or killed. What would that do for our morale? And worse yet, think of what would happen to us for letting him fall.” Silver Spear shuddered. “Hammer Strike and Grif would likely take exception to that.”

A collective shudder of horror ran through the ranks.

“I was just noting, Sir. The healers said you needed to wait until they're sure the skin’s sealed properly, or your wound could open again.”

“I’ve already gotten permission. We have to attack to keep the rest of New Unity safe. We’re all wounded to varying degrees. I’m not about to stop just because of a few cuts. I’ve got a few healing spells and talismans. That’ll get me through the charge. Now stop worrying about me, and start worrying about protecting our families. We need to provide an avenue for the rest of the troops to reach Chrysalis’ base and draw her out. We’re going to punch through her troops, and make as much noise as possible. Is that clear?”

“Sir, yes, Sir!” the group responded.

“We wait for the Gryphons’ signal, and then we charge.”

From a protected area of the wall Pensword looked down and nodded his head to the troops. He raised a wing in a mixture of salute and benediction on the crowd. No words were spoken as they waited for the attack to be called.

Finally, after what seemed like hours, a hail of flaming arrows shot from the Bladefeather compound into the Changelings. The gates shot open with the howl of swirling wind, and Gryphons charged out, shrieking as they fell upon the enemy with Grif at their head.

The front gates rolled up, and the soldiers, including the small group of Arabian stallions, charged into the mass of black chitin. A war cry sounded as the clash of metal and swords on toughened armor rang through the skies.

The Changelings didn’t flinch. The Changelings didn’t care. It wasn’t their purpose to care. It was their purpose to fight for their queen, and fight they would, according to her orders and will.

Initially the charges seemed to be working. The Gryphon forces cut through the swarm like locusts through a field, and the forces from New Unity were spiking forward towards the point where both armies would meet, but the initial momentum began to wane as the Changelings doubled their charge. The larger Gryphon soldiers used their battle axes and great spears to cut through Changelings like chaff blown by the wind, but where one fell, ten more would rise in its place.

Silver spear quickly found his troops cut off from the main charge, and surrounded on all sides. Oddly, the Saddle Arabians appeared to be faring the best. Their curved falchions and scimitars seemed to be ideal for cutting down the hordes of enemies.

Even with his troops cut off, Silver Spear maintained composure and command, rallying them to form into defensive positions. Up on the castle wall, Pensword watched as the attack continued. He got the impression of watching white blood cells attacking an infection, and foreign bodies. Unfortunately, this particular strain was virulent, and the white blood cells would likely be overwhelmed, if something were not done soon.

He ground his teeth as he fought against the urge to join the battle. The Changelings had circled round to cut off any hopes of an escape route. The bridge, the compound, the gatehouse, all no longer viable. Silver Spear’s copper coat shone defiantly as it reflected the moon beneath his armor, but he appeared to be slowing. Pensword frowned. He’d been through enough action to know what that meant. He grit his teeth as he struggled with his conscience. To go out and join the fray might provide a distraction. He had been the one to disrupt the hive in the first place, when he used the crossbow bolt, and he had been a hunter of Changelings when the war had ended in the first place. They would not have forgotten that. At the same time, without his command, the defenses might fall apart. There just weren’t enough trained personnel left. He slammed his forehoof on the stone in frustration, and for the first time in a very long time, he swore. “Damn it.”

Silver Spear fought like a lion, with spells blazing from his focus as he struck at his enemies. The silver spear tip had been thoroughly coated in the thick green substance that was the Changelings’ insides. But like it or not, he knew he couldn’t keep this up forever. He felt the blood trickling from the wounds as they opened again, but did his best to pay them no mind. Taze had mentioned a death like this once. An ancient civilization’s method of execution. If he recalled correctly, it had been called death by a thousand cuts. How ironic that he could be facing such a death soon. He chuckled, even as he thrust his focus through another Changeling’s head with a loud crunch.

Shield spells helped to guard his rear, but he was careful not to use them too often, and only in key portions of his body. To hold up such a spell for too long would only drain his reserves faster. Suddenly, he felt something tackle him from behind. He stumbled, and a general outcry sounded from behind as the Changelings’ ferocity intensified. In a matter of moments, he had been completely cut off from his troops, and the gap was growing.

“Stick to the plan!” he roared. “Join Grif and his warriors! Go!”

These Changelings may well take him down, but he’d kill as many as he could, before they did. His troops wavered a few moments in indecision, but, at last, they honored his last command. He smiled as he saw them join with the Gryphons from the compound, even as he decapitated another three Changelings. As the swarm added more to their focus on him, the column faded from sight. It didn’t matter, though. They had made it. They had a chance. He’d fulfilled his duty, and brought true honor to his house’s name. He laughed, despite himself, as he returned to his work. His magic reserves were practically depleted. He could feel the shield spells weakening. It was only a matter of time now.

He felt the weight increase on his back, and knew that they had sensed his weakness. He bucked, dislodging his unwelcome passenger, but more came to take the drone’s place. He was too weak to magic them off, and he panted heavily as he clung to his focus. Still, he fought on, even as his blows grew weaker and weaker. His legs felt like jelly. The weight on his back increased as more Changelings dove and piled on, doing their best to immobilize him. Something thick and wet slapped onto his horn, causing his neck to strain. A green gob of Changeling mucus dripped into sight, and he knew his time was short.

Then he heard and felt as his protective spells shattered, and Changeling fangs pierced the flesh on his neck. At the same time, he felt a horn pierce his side. He coughed, and his eyes widened as the shock began to set in. His focus clattered to the ground, and his body soon followed. He heard a muffled cry, followed by a crack and a crunch, but whether it was his own armor or something else, he couldn’t tell as his senses dulled. He reached up weakly at a drone with narrowed, glowing green eyes, barely even touching its muzzle as the world swam around him. Finally, the blackness began to seep in.

“I’m . . . sorry, everypony,” he gasped as he fell into the abyss, and color was slowly ripped away. He could do no more. His time on Equis was done. He hoped that Faust would have mercy on him, and that his family would be able to deal with the loss. Disappointment or not, Silver Spear had fought to protect the ones he loved, and that included Baron Sharp Spear. “Father,” he whispered as a final farewell. Then he let go.

Somewhere off in Canterlot, Baron Sharp Spear stiffened, and his body shuddered. A single tear rolled inexplicably down his cheek. He swiftly wiped it away as he stared moodily into the flames. He fiddled with his hooves, then tried smoking his pipe, only to feel more restless as the hours passed. He snarled in aggravation as he hurled the pipe into the fireplace, and stomped to his hooves.

“Silver Bell!” he shouted.

The timid maid trotted meekly into the room. “Yes, m’lord?”

“Pack my things. I’m going on a journey.”

“Where to, m’lord?”

“New Unity.” He narrowed his eyes. “There are some things I need to make sure have been properly settled.”

Twilight panted from her place on the field as sweat poured down her flanks. A series of minor cuts and bruises had formed over the last few days of fighting. For a mare that had been out of practice for so long, Celestia had proved incredibly inventive in blocking and evading Twilight’s strikes. First it was the test of defense. A few flicks, a casual blow there, just to see what she was up against. Then the fight came in earnest. Well, it did for Twilight. Celestia was too busy drinking tea, and reading Equestria Daily. Even as Twilight rained blow after blow, Celestia blocked with her sword with practiced ease. She’d even gone so far as to flick it in just the right way to blind the new princess before knocking her on the head with the hilt.

The next game to come was the game of teleports as Twilight tried to throw Celestia off with multiple angle strikes. Celestia simply countered this as she went through her appointed yoga session. A mare had to work off her stress somehow, after all, and the meditation proved wondrous for her overall health and well being. When Twilight had managed to get past the sword’s guard, Celestia simply rose to balance on a single hind leg as she brought her forehooves together. In one smooth motion, she’d grabbed Twilight’s focus with both hooves, and used the momentum of the strike to fling Twilight all the way up and over the battlements and through the clouds.

“Namaste,” Celestia sighed.

Ever the glutton for punishment, Twilight had continued her assaults and tests, even as Celestia enjoyed her tea, cake, and other assortment of relaxation techniques. After another bout, Twilight growled in frustration as she slid back on the turf. The gems on her focus glowed like stars as she channeled her magic into them. Then she sighed and slowly lowered the tip in the universal signal for a respite, as the rules of combat allow, granted the opposing party is willing to give their consent. Celestia nodded in approval, and Twilight promptly collapsed.

“Tea?” Celestia offered as she levitated a cup.

“Thanks,” Twilight said begrudgingly as she took the cup, and drank its contents.

“You know, Twilight, I’m impressed. Your form is actually very good for a mare your age. Why, I’d even wager you could give your brother a run for his money, and that’s saying something, believe you me. Cake?” She levitated a piece of the revolutionary death by chocolate. Twilight took it in her magical aura, and then levitated a fork to take a bite.

“Then why can’t I hit you?”

“Twilight, you’ve only had about a year’s worth of experience, if that. And even though you’ve been trained by Clover, that doesn’t mean you’re able to take on a bigger, more experienced opponent yet. “Don’t forget I was trained by Hammer Strike, and while it’s been a few centuries since I seriously fought anyone, that doesn’t mean I’ve forgotten that training. If you think I’m hard to fight, you should see Luna. That fight that nearly broke Canterlot wasn’t even her full strength. Both she and Hammer Strike were holding back. When I say Luna was born to fight, I don’t mean it as a compliment. She was literally bred for it. That’s why she’s always so at home on the battlefield.”

“But . . . but. . . .” Twilight sniffled. “I want to help.”

“I know, Twilight, but you’re not ready yet. It’s nothing to be ashamed of.” With that, Celestia flashed an almost devious grin. “However, it has occurred to me that in the lifestyle of a scholar, you have left your physical training neglected. If you truly wish to follow the path of the battlemage, then we must work on sculpting your body into the proper structure for such pursuits. You can’t rely on teleportation and spells to do everything on the battlefield. It’s my understanding that Rarity has started a rather rigorous exercise routine since Grif started tutoring her in the ways of the blade. Get a copy from her, and then send it to me. I’ll make the necessary adjustments. If you really intend to pursue this path, then we will fit you for it. Also, see if Rarity can come up with a suitable battle robe for you. Then you’ll proceed to train with it on every day. Will you accept these conditions twilight?”

Twilight sighed. “Do I really have a choice?” Then, in a manner very reminiscent of an overstressed Celestia, she took a gigantic bite from her plate, clearing half the chocolate slice in one swallow.

“When I took you as my pupil, I promised you the very best education I could give. However, it seems that in my quest to be nurturing, there are some things that I left neglected. But don’t worry, Twilight. That will soon change.” Celestia’s demeanor shifted dramatically. Her form appeared nearly ten feet tall to Twilight, and her eyes seemed to glow maliciously. “I’ve never lied to you, Twilight, and I promise that before this year is over, you will find new definitions for pain and tired the likes of which you have yet to discover.” In an instant the visage melted away as Celestia held the teapot up. “Refill?” she asked sweetly.

“I . . . don’t . . . know?”

Hammer Strike had been fighting for four days and twenty hours. The flames from the initial fire storm he and Grif had unleashed still licked at some of the trees and other plant life. The shadows writhed, almost as if they were alive. He could hear the Changelings hiding in the shadows, and dealt with each accordingly as they sought to kill him. At this stage in the game, only he, Luna, and Clover were really necessary. The other troops had done their jobs well, providing just the distraction they needed to get past the bulk of Chrysalis’s defenses. The clouds and weather in the Everfree had prevented any sunlight from getting through. Only a light gray filtered in, which rapidly gave way to the darkness as night fell upon the forest.

Hammer Strike attacked a large hedge that must have been growing there for hundreds of years to reveal a swarm of drones much larger and more spiny than the previous drones he had encountered. They reminded him of the brute he’d attacked so long ago at Shining Armor’s wedding, when he slid underneath to cut its belly open, so he could gain access to their room in the castle. A line of unusually large drones stood in rank and file behind the hundred or so brutes. Their platting was thicker, more protective, and they had larger fangs. Even their hooves had spines on them, most likely for stealth kills and assassinations. In short, these looked like elite troops. Behind them, the trees had been draped in strings of glowing green goo that looked like a mix between spanish moss and spider webs. Beyond that, in the darkness of the trees, pulshed a sickly green color. This information snapped through Hammer Strike’s brain, even as he brought up a hoof to stop one of the brute’s charges.

Had it been anypony else, they would have easily overpowered them, but Hammer Strike was angry. Chrysalis and her troops had taken innocent lives, maimed and laid up hundreds of his troops. Some might not even survive thanks to her ridiculous desire for revenge. This creature didn’t deserve mercy. She deserved to burn. Guided only by his rage, and in a swirl of motion, he reached into his coat, and retrieved a large two-handed battle axe. The haft was as large as a spear’s, and the head held a single savage-looking blade with intricate engravings , granting it the appearance of a large dane axe.

The first swing sent two Changelings sprawling to the ground. One lost its left wing, and the other it’s right leg. Rolling the haft in his backswing, Hammer Strike flipped the head’s direction, and proceeded to decapitate two more Changelings, while the blade cut the throat of a third that was farther back. Hammer Strike let the axe’s weight guide it as he unleashed several brutal swings that cut the charging swarm down, his strength making the resistance of their chitin feel like little more than cutting through leather.

Hammer Strike didn’t even notice when the head snapped off the wooden haft as the blade sunk into the final Changeling’s neck. He paid little attention to the bodies and wounded around him as a wave of fire swam outwards from his body, and rendered the corpses to ash. He merely stood before the entrance to Chrysalis’s command post and let loose his challenge.

“Come now, Chrysalis! Are you going to just hide like a coward, rather than face me?”

Hammer Strike got no answer, but he could hear himself being surrounded as the brutes all tried to attack him at once. He heard their heavy breathing, their thick hooves churning the forest earth.

“So, that is how it is to be, then.”

This time, Hammer Strike produced a spiked warhammer. The next few minutes were filled with the sound of metal crunching chitin and ripping tendons. The air filled with the smell of changeling blood as Hammer Strike brought his attackers down again and again, until he stood amongst the corpses, their green blood bubbling around him.

He barely got a breather as more Changelings started to pour in from the woods from the left, right, and behind him. They were attacking a lot harder than before. His lips curled up into a smile as he let loose a grim chuckle. “Must be in the right place.”

While Chrysalis ordered more troops to attack Hammer Strike, and seal up the path he had created, she busily instructed others in her command post. Sleds and larger Changelings meant to carry smaller Changelings were being formed up. In the middle, Pupa looked around with a strange blend of curiosity and worry. The rear had shrunk as she pulled more drones from the back to try and force more advances. With this many soldiers, it was only a matter of time before the defenses fell but at the same time, it had weakened her own, and now Hammer Strike stood at her doorstep. She had to make sure the little one was safe. She made sure that some of the animal carcusses were tied to other carrying drones to make it look like a simple animal shipment for hive analysis. So far, no ponies had attacked the rear. They didn’t have the forces to spare with how hard she’d pressed them at their fortifications. Even that little attempt to break through the forest line had been repelled.

Pupa responded with a detached air.

No further instructions were needed. The convoy left, all of them disguised like drones, either hurt, or acting like guards. She turned around and yanked control of one of the rear Changelings in the battle against Hammer Strike.

“What do you want, ‘Lord’ Strike?” Her tone was playful and taunting. “What does the forever dying want this time?”

“Oh, plenty of things.” Hammer Strike chuckled. “But, for now, I’m thinking of your head on a pike.”

“I’m afraid I’m somewhat attached to my head,” she said flatly.

“I’m sure I can help you part ways with it.”

“I think I’ll just take yours, instead.”

“Many have tried, and all have failed, Chrysalis. I’ll add your name to the list, though.”

“We’ll see,” she sneered. “Give me a half hour, and I will meet you on the battlefield. No tricks, no guards. It will be just you and me. If you’re so eager to end your life, I’ll gladly oblige you.”

“Bring it.” Hammer Strike tossed the hammer away idly as he turned to make his way to the tree line. “I’ll see you outside New Unity.” Reaching into his coat, he pulled out something very special. The flail had a sturdy steel chain that connected to a much larger weight covered in dozens of needle-sharp spikes. “Be prepared. I won’t go easy on you.”

True to her word, Chrysalis arrived a half hour later. Using the love from the hive, she had thickened her chitin to give her better defense against Hammer Strike’s blows, giving her a slightly more hulking appearance. The two locked eyes, but no words were heard. Chrysalis stood with her horn glowing, Hammer Strike stood with the flail spinning rapidly above his head as he held it in one hoof. Then, on some unspoken signal, the two charged.

When they met, Hammer Strike brought the flail down hard on Chrysalis's shoulder with a loud crunch and a spray of blood as chitin cracked under the impact. However, the close range weapon left Hammer Strike open, and Chrysalis released a blast of magic that sent him flying. She teleported in front of him, only to be met with another swing from the mace. This time, it dug into her flank. New cracks spidered on her armor and began oozing green. Hammer Strike pulled back savagely, and the mace tore flesh with it as it released its hold. The chain and ball began to steam as he twirled around and landed another blow. This time, the cracking chitin and blood was accompanied by the sound of sizzling flesh.

Chrysalis cried out in pain. On reflex, she grabbed hammer Strike, and threw him skyward. With that momentary reprieve to regain her senses, the Changeling queen teleported above Hammer Strike’s rising body, then conjured a wall of pure magical force and slammed it down with all her might, sending Hammer Strike careening towards the ground at at startling speed.

He landed a hundred yards away with a loud boom as dust and dirt shot into the air. As the dust and debris cleared, Hammer Strike found himself struggling to get to his hooves. He soon found the reason why as he noticed his left shoulder migrating downwards. With a growl, he dropped his mace, and, in one swift motion, wrenched the arm back into place with a sickening pop. He heard the humming of chrysalis’s approach without even lifting his head to see, and ducked, swiping his mace in the process, and striking with a blow that sent the Changeling queen flying out of her control. Without giving her a chance to recover he gathered what power he had left, and sent a fresh stream of flames towards her. The flames missed their target, but the blast of heat shriveled her wings, rendering her earthbound.

Chrysalis heard several unsettling pops as she stood up. Her body cried out in anguish, and the loss of her wings made for a devastating tactical blow. SHe looked desperately for anything she might be able to utilize as an advantage. Her eyes settled on a discarded spear lying on the battlefield. She swiped hastily it in her magic, and braced for the blows to come.

Hammer Strike charged her with a heavy swing, only for her to throw the spear haft up at the last second, catching the chain, and wrenching the weapon from Hammer Strike’s grasp. She gave a haughty laugh, only to be met with a hard right cross. Hammer Strike rained blow after blow, using only his hooves to force the Changeling queen to give ground.

For the next hour, the soldiers of the Bladefeather compound and New Unity watched the fight, hoping against hope that an end to this hell might be in sight. The battlefield became more unrecognizable as magic and fire clashed in a primal battle powered by unfettered rage. Hammer Strike was stronger in body, but he was tired, and his reserves were low. Chrysalis was the superior in magic, but she had sustained far too much physical damage. Her whole body ached, and she could feel how much blood she had lost.

It was almost noon the following day when Chrysalis made her fatal mistake. In desperation, she had taken hold of Hammer Strike’s tail with magic, and thrown him with all the strength the hive could afford to lend her. The second before her release, Hammer strike’s hooves wrapped around her back leg. As a result, the two went flying towards New Unity with frightening speed. Hammer Strike didn’t even think about it as he flipped himself over in the air, and, using the additional force, threw Chrysalis with everything he had. The Changeling Queen’s body took off with so much force that it formed a mach cone around her as it shattered through the barrier. The shield proceeded to take off much of the force. Unfortunately for Chrysalis, one of the stained glass windows in the castle took off the rest, before she slammed down into the great hall, skidded across the floor, and collided with Celestia’s former throne.

The force from the impact proceeded to break the chair’s back with a mighty crack, leaving the Changeling queen sprawled out on the now-backless stone seat. Seconds later, Hammer Strike landed on the hard stone floor, just past the stained glass window’s remains. He took several breaths as he made his way towards Chrysalis, grabbing hold of a large shard of the stained glass window in the process.

“What are you doing?” Chrysalis snarled. She tried to get up, only for her eyes to widen with horror as she realized her legs wouldn’t respond. That blow had broken much more than just the throne.

Hammer Strike didn’t respond as he drew closer, knowing full well what he had heard on impact. A snarl grew on his face as he loomed over her.

The Changeling queen stared up at him. For the first time, she felt genuine fear raging through her system.

Hammer Strike didn’t say anything as he stood on his hind legs. He raised the shard like he would a dagger as his snarl twisted into a wicked grin. He slammed the shard home, cleaving through flesh and bone, until the glass shattered in his hooves. Chrysalis’ head had separated, and was busy rolling off along the floor.

Hammer Strike let out a faint chuckle, before he sighed, and took a few breaths. He was tired. So incredibly tired.

“Hammer Strike!” Clover burst into the throne room. “What did you do? The changelings just–.” She broke off as she saw the corpse. Blast and Tower Shield barreled in behind her.

“My lor–.” They spotted Chrysalis, the trail of vivid green blood, and then her head. “By Sleipnir's beard!” Blast exclaimed.

“Clover,” Hammer Strike said between breaths. “What is happening with the changelings?”

“They’ve stopped. They’re just standing there doing nothing, like they’ve been stunned or something.”

Hammer Strike chuckled. “Good. That’ll make them easier to finish off,” he said as he took a few steps away from Chrysalis’ corpse.

“Should we drag this body away to be burned, my lord?” Blast Shield asked.

“Burn the body, but the head is to be mounted on a pike. Let them know how far we have come.”

“It will be done.” Tower nodded, and the two ran off.

“So, then, I suppose you should find some place to rest.” Clover chuckled. “Lord Hammer Strike, Queenslayer.”

“Add it to the list of titles I’ll never use.” Hammer Strike rolled his eyes. “I . . . I think I might actually take your advice this time, Clover. Possibly even get some medical treatment.”

“You head to your rooms. I’ll have some healers sent down to you. As for myself, I have some cleaning that needs doing.” Without another word, Clover left the room.

Pensword stood in the fields outside the walls. The charred remains of the Thestral quarters they had built lay around him in scattered disarray. What few troops were still able to fight stood before him in an organized manner. Their mission had been clear: clear a path to reach Chrysalis’ former command post, and capture anything important, along with any evidence or clues to guide them to the offensive hive’s true location. He looked at the two Unicorns, three Thestrals, one Pegasus, and three Earth Ponies pulling the carts behind.

“We have our orders. Clear a path, and attack any Changelings that get in our way. We need to secure Chrysalis’ base, take what we need, and destroy what we can.”

The troops saluted with their spears and they moved on their way. It was unnerving how silent the forest had become with the death of the Changeling queen. Even the crackling of flames had finally died out it. Once in awhile, a whisper of wind would tease their ears and manes, but nothing else really stirred.

After about thirty minutes, they began to relax, and took a faster pace. The Changelings in the field were breaking away from their fellows out of self preservation, after the majority of their forces had been cleared. Some even tried to attack them, but most of them were lost and disorganized. Without a major mind to guide them, their unity was shattered, and that made them easy pickings. He noticed at least three times where small packs of Changelings had formed to attack others. More often than not, there was a captain or some other commanding link from the hive mind directing them. Those were taken out right away. He didn’t want any rabid changelings around. The creaking of the wheels sounded louder as they rolled over exposed roots. The scars of the battle surrounded them. All heads and ears swiveled to scan the environment for any potential hostile forces.

That silence was broken by the sound of a twig snapping. He motioned to a Thestral and Pegasus to follow, and they took off to the location. They finally came across a group of Changelings in the middle of what looked like a transit order of some kind. With their queen’s mind gone, they moved more jerkily, and with less coordination. It would seem that without their queen to guide them, they were struggling over what to do next.

Pensword’s keen eyes soon caught that something wasn’t quite right. One of the Changeling drones had a brighter shine to its chitin, for one. The other was its distinct lack of jerkiness. This drone was almost calm compared to the others. Its eyes sparked every once in awhile, and as they did, the jerky movements intensified. He narrowed his eyes suspiciously, and held up a wing blade. The clouds had finally parted, letting the sun shine on the weapons to emphasize just how deadly they were.

“Stay,” he ordered as he approached the Changeling. The closer he drew, the more nervous the Changeling looked as its eyes darted left, right, anywhere it might find an escape route. Then it assessed the other troops, and its wings stopped twitching as they retracted. Pensword continued to press forward. The little creature cringed, and that gave Pensword pause. He hadn’t seen a Changeling this independent without some form of guidance since Me-Me and Mutatio. Could it be? Was it possible? He decided to experiment. He pointed the tip of his wing blades at the ling. “Yield,” he commanded.

The changeling cowered, shaking in panic as it backed away slowly. The other drones buzzed angrily as they prepared to defend the younger one, only for them to be decapitated or otherwise destroyed by the other soldiers.

“Stop, or you will die,” Pensword barked. A moment later, two Unicorns teleported in to cut her off, and the two flyers flew to overhead, just incase. Pensword continued his grim advance. She was surrounded now, and that meant she could be dangerous.

The changeling said nothing as it continued to cower. It frame trembled, then almost seemed to vibrate as the flames rose up around it. In a matter of seconds, the Changeling’s true form revealed itself, even as its hooves remained over its eyes. It sniffled, doing its best to hold back the tears building behind those eyes.

She looked much more like a Pony than her fellows, and had a smooth, silky green mane and tail. Her smooth chitin glimmered in the light, reminding Pensword of a younger Chrysalis. When she peeked out from behind her hooves, he saw her eyes. They were green, much like when Chrysalis used her magic, but they were softer than that, and despite her best efforts, tears poured out from them. She looked utterly terrified. If this particular Changeling was anything like Me-Me, then she must have been feeling terror for the first time. Her translucent wings hung limply at her side.

Pensword snapped his wings open, and the two flyers landed. “Judging by your general appearance, I am going to assume that you are a princess. Surrender, and you will remain unharmed. Do not surrender, and I will personally run you through, and leave your body for the forest to eat.”

The changeling just stared with wide eyes as its shaking increased.

He turned to one of the Thestrals. “Get Me-Me. Tell her what we’ve found. I want a translator, or some means of getting into her head to communicate with her.”

The Thestral snapped a wing in salute, took off into the air, and headed back towards the fortress. “You will stay right there,” Pensword instructed the princess. “Don’t change forms either.” The Changeling continued to stare as the tears ran down her cheeks, and Pensword finally realized something. He immediately proceeded to smack his forehead with a wing. “Move your head up and down, if you understand me.”

She just whimpered as she stared at the imposing figures, and the dead troops that she had just watched get killed.

Pensword sighed. “At ease, soldiers. We don’t want to startle her any more than she already has been. Keep up your guard, but make sure to be as calm and non-threatening as you can.”

The troops nodded, and proceeded to grab rations and other items from their wagons, then settled down to wait. Some dozed, and Pensword wouldn’t blame them this time around. The last few days has been a true test of their mettle and stamina. They had earned their rest.

Fifteen minutes later, Pensword rose to his hooves as he heard the sound of buzzing wings. He dusted off his armor, and ordered the troops to do the same as the buzzing drew closer. The Changeling was shaking so hard now that her chitin literally clanked like shattering teeth.

“Where is she?” a familiar voice spoke as Me-Me landed in the clearing, flanked by a full squadron of eight praetorians.

Pensword was shocked as he pointed to his left and the shaking Princess. “Miss Chihuahua is over there, Me-Me, but, if you don’t mind my asking, why are you here?”

“Don’t say that,” Me-Me snapped as she approached the princess. The praetorians swiftly formed up a line between the Ponies and the two Changelings. Me-me said nothing as she approached, but judging by how their eyes flickered, Pensword guessed they were communicating telepathically.

Me-Me wrapped her legs gently around the Changeling. Then she buzzed her wings and rubbed a hoof down the girl’s back.

“Do not interfere,” Pensword ordered. “I think this is a Changeling thing.” He idly wondered how many times he would see things no other Pony had seen about Changelings, before his time on this world was over. He carefully approached one of the praetorians, and cleared his throat. “When they are free, could you ask one of your hive members to write a book on how to deal with situations like this? It might prove useful to both our kingdoms in the event that something like this should happen again.”

“Do you enjoy brandishing your sword to children?” one of the praetorians asked. Venom practically dripped from his voice as he glared.

Pensword looked at the princess, then to the Praetorian. “You are telling me that this Changeling, who looks like a fully grown mare, is a child?” he asked in stunned disbelief. “What would a child be doing on the battlefield?”

Me-Me sighed as she turned her head to face Pensword, even while she continued to stroke the young Changeling’s mane. “My sister Pupa was hatched two years ago, Pensword. Her growth is slow for our species, because a queen should learn to rule. I was an abnormality, because you and your friends gave me chocolate. It takes decades for a queen to grow to maturity under normal circumstances.” Me-me’s voice was distant for the first time since she’d warmed up to them, and it pained Pensword to know that he was responsible for causing such tension. “By hive standards, mentally, she’s only about as old as your daughter looks to be.”

Pensword sighed and shook his head. “I’m so sorry, Me-Me. I did not know.” He looked to his troops, and called them to attention. “Prepare to fall out. Follow your orders. The Everfree Hive has this under control.” He looked back to the Changelings. “I have caused you all enough trouble today, and I am sorry for it. Please let Pupa know that I apologize as well. When I realized she couldn’t understand us, I tried to keep things as calm as possible. If I’d known what I do now, I would have done things differently.” The expressions on the praetorians’ faces softened as they felt Pensword’s disgust with himself. He didn't know what kind of pain was being shared, but he didn’t want to cause any more of it.

“I’ll take her back to the hive,” Me-Me said. “Perhaps some royal jelly will help to sooth her.”

Another pang of guilt stabbed at Pensword’s heart as he recalled the way they had dispatched those guards in front of Pupa. He nodded his head, and looked to the Princess. “My apologies,” he said, before turning around, and barking orders at his troops. They immediately filed up, and began to leave. As he walked to the head of the column, he discovered another emotion growing as he gave one last look back at the Changelings, a solemn determination to protect this new princess. If what Me-Me said was true, then Pupa was just like his daughter. He wouldn’t let an innocent be hurt if he could help it.

Me-Me smiled kindly as she picked Pupa up and set her on her back. Perhaps there was hope for Ponies yet. Then she spread her wings and nodded to her entourage, before they took off to return to the hive.

While the Ponies worked to reclaim the dead and sort them out, the Gryphons formed smaller warbands which made their way across the field to kill any changelings who were still alive, before they could recover or go feral. The work was gory and long, and both groups required several trade-offs as time went on. The Changeling carcasses were piled up nearby in the ghastly gorge, and burned.

The casualty list was staggering, and it seemed to grow longer with every return shift. Gryphons, Ponies, even Changelings from Me-Me’s hive were retrieved and arranged, before being given the rites that each demanded to be laid to rest. The changelings had fought admirably, but as Me-Me had informed them, there were no rites for the empty shells left behind when drones died, so the Thestrals, Pegasi, and Gryphons took it upon themselves to give the drones a warrior's funeral in the fashion of their races. It seemed only fair when they had given so much to protect New Unity and Ponyville.

Four hours into the latest shift, Grif landed in the courtyard with a figure draped over his shoulder. “Medic! Medic! We’ve got a live one! How, I have no idea, but by some miracle, this Unicorn’s still breathing!”

Pensword was getting ready to head out on the next group, but froze when he saw the figure on Grif’s back. Even as the medics raced forward, he felt a familiar pit opening up in his stomach. He stepped forward, and drew the silver streaks back from the bloody coat. He braced himself as he ran his hoof down to the fighter’s flank, and found the telltale mark of a spear placed over a shield. Ice picked Pensword’ heart. Why did death always have to take the good leaders first?

The Unicorn was taken off Grif’s back, and Pensword wept as he took in the full extent of the damages. Silver Spear’s horn was gone. All that remained was a jagged stump and the dangling remains of the carbuncle’s roots. A silver ichor ran down from the spot and coagulated with the blood. The copper of his coat had been dyed crimson. His front left foreleg was just a stump, and his tail was gone. His mane had been torn out in several places, leaving more bloody patches to complement the deep lacerations on his side. Yet despite all this, he was still breathing faintly.

Pensword looked around as he helped with rags and various healing salves, doing his best to clean and disinfect the wounds. He didn’t know what they could do, and he didn’t want get his hopes up too high, but by Faust, he didn’t want to lose him either. “Silver, you stay with me, okay? We need you here,” he said, before he glared up at the sky. “Silver stays. Do you hear me? Silver stays!” His rage flared. and he was already thinking of ways to take the battle to Chrysalis’ hive. This wasn’t a simple skirmish anymore. Now it was personal. This had become outright war.

“Sir.” That word cut through the haze, and Pensword was immediately drawn back to the present. “I’m sorry, Sir, but no magic can heal these wounds. Not when they’re this extensive,” the medic said as he shook his head. “T-there’s not much we can do, except maybe make him comfortable.”

“I know that,” Pensword snapped. The medic recoiled, and Pensword sighed. “I’m sorry. This is just . . . difficult for me to take in. He . . . he was one of the best recruits we ever had.” His voice choked as he struggled to hold the tears back. It didn’t help that he was carrying enough guilt for two people. Matthew was second guessing himself, regretting the decision to convince Silver Spear to stay. Pensword was struggling with the guilt of having to explain these deaths to the families of the fallen. He had hoped not to have to worry about such things in this day and age, but it would appear fate had other plans. On top of that guilt was the guilt of hiding facts from Matthew, until he was ready to take them. He sighed. Nearly half the troops he had trained as a human had died in the battle. He wasn’t sure Matthew could handle that weight just yet. “Keep him comfortable.”

Preston approached, looking sadly on Silver Spear, when he suddenly stiffened. His eyes glowed, and he opened his mouth. “We can save him,” Me-Me’s voice echoed.

Pensword turned to look at Preston, then turned to the medics. “Keep him comfortable, but keep him stable.” He motioned then for Preston to follow him. They found themselves in an empty room on the courtyard’s edge. “Alright, Me-Me. How, exactly, can you save him?” His voice raw and threatened to break. He was more than amazed that Me-Me was willing to help after what had happened so recently with young Pupa. She had every right to refuse, and yet she didn’t. It would seem that mercy and forgiveness were in a bit more abundance in Me-Me’s hive, and he was very grateful for it.

“Your DNA isn’t too different from our own. I can put him in a nurturing chamber, and fill it with enough healing fluid and liquid love to regenerate his damage while keeping him stable in a coma.”

The two minds didn’t even have to think. “Do it,” Pensword ordered. “Get the doctors.” He took a proffered piece of parchment, quill and inkwell from the Changeling, and hastily wrote out an order. Then he signed it, and pressed it to Preston’s chest. “There. You have my full authority to save Silver Spear. Tell them what needs to be done, and what to expect. If they have any concerns they can take those matters up with me personally.”

Preston nodded. “I’ll take it from here, then.” He swiftly presented the order to the medics. Once it had been established that Pensword had given permission, Preston’s eyes flickered as he called out to several drones nearby. They reported in a matter of moments. With a series of quick, synchronized motions, they grabbed Silver Spear, and carted him off.

Pensword had more than a few concerns, but if this could prove to be effective, then Me-Me could very well be a lifesaver on the battlefield. As it stood, though, this would be incredibly dangerous, and he would have to face a great deal of scrutiny, but if there was even a chance, he had to take it. If anyone could do it, Me-Me could. He exited, and was promptly besieged by doctors and nurses. When he finally got them to quiet down, he addressed them.

“If Hammer Strike could beat Death, then I’d better try my wing at saving my own men when I can.” The future hinged now on just what would come from this one choice. “I won’t take any more objections. They will be noted in the record, and I will accept full responsibility for my actions should Silver Spear or his family seek legal recourse.” The staff grumbled, but grudgingly agreed. The deed had already been done anyways, and none of them knew where Me-Me’s hive was located. As he walked away, he stared up at the sky, and sighed. “Faust, I hope I know what I’m doing.”

Hammer Strike couldn’t help but groan as he rolled his shoulders. He needed to rest, but the work wasn’t done. Chrysalis had dug tunnels all the way to the Everfree Forest, and he was determined to seal them. Still, for now, he needed a little break. He rested in the throne room as he looked at the medics scurrying around with their patients. The infirmary was too overstocked, so the extras had to be put in the throne room to join him. He just needed a moment to catch his breath. Then he would make his way to the tunnels. Yeah, just a minute. . . .

Or now. He didn’t want to delay himself. . . .

But, resting did sound good.

He stood from his seat, and moved towards the door, determined not to let his injuries get the better of him. A bright flash of light nearly blinded Hammer Strike as three sets of hooves clopped onto the smooth stones of the castle hall.

“I understand your connection to the sun, and light, and all that, but must every teleport involve a blindingly bright light right in my eyes, Celestia?” Hammer Strike questioned aloud as he rubbed his eyes.

“In a word, yes,” Celestia said. “You’ll learn the reason later down the road.”

“Time and all that nonsense,” Hammer Strike groaned. “Got it.” He blinked owlishly a few times, then looked to the trio in front of him.

“Is everyone all right?” Vital Spark asked with concern. “I would’ve come, but . . . well, I think we all know I would’ve just been in the way.” He scuffed a hoof absently on the floor.

“Casualty count is not low,” Hammer Strike replied simply as he continued walking. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to go cave in some tunnels.”

“In your condition? Hammer Strike, you should rest. I’ve never seen you look tired before, but you actually look tired now,” Twilight protested.

“I will not rest until this is done with,” Hammer Strike nearly growled out.

“Then at least take someone with you,” Celestia said. “Why not Vital Spark? It seems he’s one of the only ones you actually take a moment to listen to. Mother knows why.”

Hammer Strike sighed. “Fine. I need to talk with him anyways.” He directed his gaze over to Vital. “Come now. We have tunnels to seal.”

Vital Spark sighed. “And a long talk, right?”

“Correct,” Hammer Strike said as he continued on his path out of the castle.

“Vital Spark!” Clover’s voice shouted amongst the crowd. The old mare showed surprising speed as she ran up and promptly embraced him. “You came back!” A moment later, she let go, stepped back, and hit him across the face “Where were you?” Then she hugged him again. “I’m so glad you’re okay.”

“Okay. First off, I missed you, too. Secondly, ouch. Thirdly, I’m . . . glad you’re okay, too? What happened? I know there was a fight. Celestia and I stayed behind with Twilight in Canterlot and Ponyville.”

“We were attacked by a hundred thousand Changelings,” Clover said as she rubbed her eyes. It was then that Vital Spark realized just how tired she looked. Her eyes were pink from lack of sleep, and her mane was frazzled and worn. “They just kept coming in droves. Between the fighting, and holding up the shield, it’s been a draining few days.”

“You should get some rest,” he noted. “Your bags have bags.”

“I was just heading in. The last of the Changeling corpses are heading to the gorge to be burned.” She yawned. “And the horses and Kitsune have agreed to keep up guard while the rest of us get some sleep.”

Vital’s eyes widened, and his nostrils flared slightly. “Where . . . exactly in the gorge, Clover?”

“Close enough to carry them, but far enough away to keep the smell away from here and Ponyville,” she said.

”Oh, okay.” Vital chuckled. “Sorry, I thought you were talking about the gorge next to the castle.”

“That would be unsanitary, and the area would reek for weeks,” Clover noted.

“They smell that bad when they’re burned?”

“Bodies usually do.”

“Even insectoid ones?”

Hammer Strike stood nearby, catching himself nearly tapping his hoof impatiently. “I don’t mean to interrupt, but the tunnels need to be sealed off, before anything uses them again.”

Vital Spark blushed. “Oh, yeah . . . right. Heh. Sorry, Clover. I’ll come by your lab later to fill you in on what happened on my end, okay?”

“Sure. Sure.” Clover waved a hoof absently as she walked away.

“. . . Wow she really is beat.”

“You have no idea,” Hammer Strike said. “Shall we?”

Hammer Strike led Vital through the forest. As they walked, they could see arrows sticking out of the ground. Whole swaths of forest had been reduced to ash. New impressions and trails had been formed from the dragging and recovery of bodies. The cool, moist, refreshing smell of the forest was overpowered by the scent of burnt woods, scorched earth, and cooked meat. Vital Spark decided it was best not to try to think about what was cooking. Eventually, they passed a large section of cracked boulders, and what appeared to be signs of Greek fire. Finally, they reached the true forest again, and passed into another startling situation. The whole place was eerily silent. The only sound was that of their own hooves trekking through the underbrush.

“So, about that talk you wanted to have?” Vital Spark asked.

“I’m still trying to think how I want to go about this conversation.” Hammer Strike sighed. “I guess I’ll start simple. Why?”

“As in why am I back here?”

“Yes. I mean, we made it back home, and Discord promises that it wasn’t an involuntary teleport back.”

Vital Spark grimaced. “Promise not to be mad at me?”

After a moment, Hammer sighed again. “I promise.”

Vital sighed as he dropped his head. “I tripped.”

Hammer Strike opened his mouth to respond, before he closed it once again, and shook his head, not choosing to say anything as he continued walking towards the tunnel entrance.

“On the plus side, I’ve got guaranteed employment back home. I’m going to become the first ambassador to Equestria.”

“I figured that’s how things were going to go,” Hammer replied as he stopped before a large opening in the ground. “We’re here.”

“So did you bring a light?”

Hammer Strike gave him that same flat stare as his hoof ignited like usual.

“You sure you don’t want me to just use my magic, instead? You’ve been pushing yourself for four days.”

“I’ve done this countless times. I can keep it up for another month, if needed.” Hammer Strike sighed again as he pressed on into the cave.

“Famous last words,” Vital’s voice echoed as they entered the confines of the tunnel’s walls.

“Complain all you want. I’ll rest when I’m dead.”

Vital sighed, and rolled his eyes as he followed his friend into the blackness. “You know, we really need to work on that whole biting-off-more-than-you-can-chew bit.”

“I know my limits. We haven’t hit them just yet.”

“You, Sir, are incorrigible.”

“And yet you keep trying.”

“Would you still love me, if I was any other way?”

“I’d probably be happier.”

Before Vital could make a response, a voice further in the tunnels echoed around them.

“Who’s there? Show yerselves! We’ve had blasted demons running around our tunnels for four days, and we ain’t got a lot of patience for trespassers in our mines.”

Hammer Strike stared forward in blank disbelief. “There’s someone else down here?”

“And why does it sound like Gimli with a Scottish accent?” Vital Spark asked.

“Hey! I don’t sound anything like Gimli! I ain’t no table-waitin’ no-beard! Now shut up an-” It was then that Hammer Strike and Vital Spark came into sight of a small group of shetland Ponies. The dwarfed Ponies all had rough-looking unkempt coats of different earthy colours and tones. Prominent beards hung from their muzzles. Each was dressed in well-made angular armor, and wore single piece open-faced helmets. They were armed with pickaxes, small hammers, and axes – many, many axes. War axes, battle axes, hatchets. They had enough axe blades to deforest the Everfree in a week, but Hammer Strike couldn’t help but notice the leader’s weapon. It was, or had been at one time, a forging hammer. It had been gilded in areas, and set with intricately carved gems, but still as present as the day it was crafted, carved on its face, was a familiar emblem.

“By your own beard!” the Pony gasped.

Hammer Strike opened his mouth to respond, only to close it. He was at a loss for words. “What?”

“You’re him! We always knew you’d return, but we couldn’t be certain when.” The dwarves bowed quickly. “Forgive my harsh words, Sir. All hail the blue lard,” he shouted in his brogue.

“What?”

“All hail the blue lard!” the other dwarf Ponies shouted in response.

“What?”

104 - They Dug Too Deep

Extended Holiday
Ch 104: They Dug too Deep
Act 15

“I’m sorry. Let me rephrase myself. What?” Hammer Strike questioned aloud again.

The Dwarves had led them through the tunnels, and down many twists and turns. As they walked, Hammer Strike realized they were going deeper, but seemingly not a lot farther away. New Unity couldn’t be more than five miles away, but they had to be a good three miles below ground by now. Just as he finished calculating the figures in his head, they exited a tunnel, and entered a massive cavern. It stretched beyond their line of sight in all directions. The walls had been carved smooth and flat, and a large carved stone staircase led down from the opening towards a city filled with stone buildings, each carved in beautiful angular patterns portraying the faces of various Ponies with Celtic and Nordic patterns trimmed with gold or silver surrounding them. They were arranged in straight groups that led from the edge of the city to the very center, and candles and other luminescent stones lined the halls and the windows like street lamps to help the travelers see.

Hundreds of Dwarf Ponies ran through the streets performing all manner of daily tasks. From this height, they looked more like ants. However, the thing that gained Hammer Strike’s reaction was the large stone statue of a familiar looking Earth Pony sitting on his haunches, leaning on a large smithing hammer, and wearing an unmistakable coat that had been artfully carved and crafted from from cobalt glass. A large star sapphire that had been perfectly cut and polished in the shape of a blooming rose hung above the behemoth’s head, supported in web of thin, nigh-invisible silvery-white chains that glowed with the stone to spread light over the entire cavern.

The lead Dwarf in their escort looked at Hammer Strike with determination. “You dunnae like it? Did we use the wrong stone? Did we not make you mighty enough? Tell us now, blue lard, and we’ll tear it down, and build another one.”

“I’m just a bit . . . stunned, at the moment,” Hammer Strike replied. “It looks almost unbelieveable.”

“My granddad would be happy. He was one of the apprentice stone cutters who hewed the rock they used to make the base.”

“How long did it take to build all of this?” Vital Spark asked. “And where did you find a gemstone that huge?”

“We of the Olflgan clan found this cavern three millennia ago. We’ve been working the stone to expand it ever since. We were outcast from our kind. Why? No one can remember. It’s been lost to us, but, originally, we were poor, and it was unknown how much longer we could stay here. We had no ore, and our tools were broken.” His eyes became dreamy as a more reverent tone snuck into his voice. “And then we found the blue lard. He guided us to the veins, and gave us the tools to mine them, such tools the like we’ve never been able to make. He saved our people much hardship.”

Hammer Strike seemed confused for all of a second, before he finally realized what the Dwarf was talking about. “Oh. I get it now,” he muttered.

“Mine own family is singularly blessed to wield the great forge hammer that you bestowed upon my great grandfather.” The Dwarf held up his hammer proudly.

“You’ve certainly kept it maintained throughout the years.” Hammer Strike nodded approvingly as he looked to the old hammer. Even with over a millennium behind it, it still looked fit for work.

“Well, it is a Hammer Strike original, so it makes sense it would make it through the years without too much difficulty,” Vital said. “Didn’t you tell me you had a few weapons from the Third Gryphon War era that survived to today, Hammer Strike?”

“They still needed some work done. Not much, but they would have been better, if they were maintained.”

“Somepony didn’t take care of the blue lard’s creations? Blasphemy!”

“I felt the same way, though with a bit more anger,” Hammer Strike commented.

They made their way down the staircase, and through a broad stone walkway into the city. This close to the floor of the cavern, they began to notice that more and more brass was visible while smoke stacks and pipes in general snaked around the rock walls, under stairs, and through ornately carved holes. Instead of destroying their architecture to make way for these new items, they forged their city around it to preserve the integrity of the stone and the cavern, while still maintaining the great Pony ideal of harmony with nature. The huff, puff, and hiss of steam machines reverberated as the little Ponies went about their crafts. As they passed one alleyway, it looked like they had a very rudimentary steam shovel working towards one of the walls. Two of the burlier Dwarves carried pipes as big as they were across their backs as they went about their business to transport them wherever the delivery needed to go.

“Looks like you and your people are a lot more industrious than the Ponies back on the surface,” Vital Spark noted.

“Oh? You mean you lot are still living in caves?” A Dwarf to the right of the group asked. “Finally seeing how smart it is to build under the earth?”

“No, we have dwellings above ground, usually crafted as a blend of wood and stone to create a sturdy structure to live in. It’s actually pretty cosy.”

“Don’t forget the metallic framework in specific regions,” Hammer Strike reminded him.

“Ah so you must end up burnin’’ them down a lot then. It must be impossible to keep the forges cool enough not to.”

“Oh no. The forge is placed underground, and surrounded by dense stone. No way I would build that near wood.” Hammer Strike shook his head.

“But then how do you forge while relaxing in the family room for the evening?” the Dwarf asked, thoroughly confused.

“I, uh, don’t get to relax often.” Hammer Strike rubbed the back of his head. “I usually work almost all day and night, though I do have an office and bedroom. I just only really use the office, because of paperwork.”

“But don’t you forge to relax, Blue Lard? Don’t you have coal spirits to do your paperwork for you?”

“I kinda do relax by forging, but, no, I don’t have . . . coal spirits to do the paperwork for me,” Hammer Strike replied, somewhat confused.

Another Dwarf laughed. “He does everything himself. He really is the greatest smith.”

“Um, I know I’m going to sound really stupid here, but . . . what exactly are coal spirits?” Vital Spark asked.

“Oh, they’re the little puffs you find around your place as you use coal. Sort of like a poltergeist, but friendly. They love to move your things around, but if you aren't careful, they can crack and ignite on you. Best be wary when that happens.”

“. . . And now I understand why you have everything made from stone and metal.”

Grif sat back in a chair with a relieved sigh. The paperwork from the battle had finally been filled out and sorted into a neat pile on his desk. The families that had lost warriors had been consoled to the best of his ability. Their losses had been mercifully few in comparison to what New Unity had lost, but it still felt like too many. Forty-five Gryphons had lost their lives in the battle, and a good deal more had been injured. Their families would be looked after, but there was little Grif could do to replace what they’d lost. Still, they had been seen to. Their surviving food stores had been counted and re-distributed as necessary. Damages to the wall had been scanned, and they had an accurate idea of how many weapons needed to be replaced. Grif’s part in the process was finished, at least for now.

Getting back to his paws, Grif left the workroom he’d set up in his house, and moved towards the main chamber, where Shrial and Avalon had busied themselves with happier times, preparing for the official presentation of the cubs to the clan and the naming ceremony. Many other Gryphons had volunteered to help, if only to avoid the horrible reality that had been the battlefield cleanup. And so, numerous members of the Bladefeather clan ran helter skelter.

“Oh, Gilda! I didn’t expect to see you here.” Grif chuckled as he came across the Gryphoness carrying a load of colorful flowers. “I thought all this baby stuff would be too prissy for you?” His tone kept a playful teasing quality to it, but he analyzed her carefully, even as he kept up the mask of joviality. Gilda had been on the front lines during the battle, and nobody knew what kind of unseen scars were healing, but having experienced those scars himself, he knew what signs to look for.

“Well, you know. It’s a naming ceremony,” Gilda said. Her tone was softer than usual. “It’s special for the kids. A big part of life, you know?”

“Yeah. I think we could all use something nice for once. Have you seen Shrial and the girls? I haven’t had as much time as I’d want with them. With everything finished for now, I figure it might be good to get some bonding time in.”

“Just keep going. Trust me; you’ll know where they are,” Gilda said with a chuckle. Grif raised an eyebrow in confusion as he kept going, until he saw what Gilda meant. Shrial was currently sitting on a chair with numerous Gryphonesses of all ages surrounding her.

With a silent chuckle, he made his way forward, shifting through the crowd as carefully as possible. “Excuse me, people, but I’d like to see the star attraction up close, if I might.” He kissed Shrial on the forehead as he finally broke through, and looked down at the two swaddled bundles in her arms. He felt a familiar warm glow in his heart as he looked down at his daughters. His daughters! The idea still blew his mind to even think about. He moved a talon to one of the bundles, and was surprised when a small taloned hand wriggled from the blanket and grasped his talon defiantly. “Looks like I have a challenger already.”

“Well what did you expect? She is her mother’s daughter, after all,” Shrial said with a playful smirk.

“Yes, she is.” Grif laughed. “And how have you been? I haven’t been able to see you during the last few days.”

“You’ve had others to worry about, just like you should,” she said pointedly. “It shows just how great a leader you are.”

“A great leader should still know the importance of his family. Have you gotten the rest you need?”

“You risked asking that with Kalima standing right behind you?”

“She can’t keep an eye on you all the time,” he said with a good natured roll of the eyes. “Hopefully you’ll be around for the next battle. I could have used you out there.”

Shrial chuckled. “I had plenty of my share of battle in here. These little tempests really wore me out.”

“Maybe, but you are still my most able second on the battlefield. And few who can get past me can get past you.”

“And if they try, Avalon will blow them into next week.”

“I wondered when you were going to start talking about me,” Avalon said cheekily as she spread her wings over the pair. “We really need to have more family moments like this,” she sighed.

“Well, fortune seems to favor us so far. We’re all still here.”

“Speaking of which,” Shrial said, “I’ve been thinking we should have Cheshire move in with us. She’s already family, and besides that, I think her baby will love playing with the girls once it’s born.”

“Thats a great idea. It’s not good for her to be alone in that house of hers,” Grif agreed.

“Make sure it’s her decision, though, honey. No ordering her to, alright?”

“I wouldn’t do that. And, honestly, could you see her listening to such an order, if I did?”

Avalon laughed. “He’s got a point there.”

“As he should, after all the sense he’s had to have knocked into him,” Kalima commented wryly.

“I’m nothing, if not consistent.” Grif laughed.

“And we all love you for it,” Shrial said as she pulled his muzzle down for a double team kiss with Avalon.

Pensword and Lunar Fang stood on the castle wall as they watched the skies towards Canterlot. Today was when Moon River would be returning to them, and they would get to know how she behaved while they were gone. Pensword looked to Lunar Fang and smiled as he nuzzled her. “You think she was a hoofull or an angel?”

“You’re asking if our daughter was a hoofull?” Lunar Fang snickered. “That should be obvious.”

“Well, I know how she is with us, but I wonder how Cadence handled her.” He couldn’t help but join in the snickering. “You know how I hope she acted. I just. . . .” He frowned. “It was something my parents asked each other over the years, sometimes seriously, and, like here, sometimes joking.”

“I’m sure everything was fine,” she laughed assuringly.

“Well, we can ask Queen Cadence when she arrives. I see her coming now. With an armed escort in a flying chariot, no less.”

Both parents took to the air, and glided down to the courtyard to await the chariot’s landing. Cadence smiled as the vehicle descended, and finally settled down on the cobbled stones with hardly a sound. A tiny bundle on the Alicorn’s back suddenly shot in a blur of motion, before crashing into Lunar Fang. Two tiny hooves wrapped tightly around the Thestral’s neck as a cute little muzzle nuzzled affectionately with the occasional churr.

Pensword didn’t dare try to separate the pair. He remembered only too well what had happened last time as he absently rubbed his nose. Even at such a young age, that little filly had some incredibly sharp teeth. He settled on approaching Cadence instead. He smiled as he lowered his head in greeting. “How was she?”

“She was good. I mean, she was practically everywhere, and seemed to disappear the second I took my eyes off her, but she didn’t cause any major trouble as far as I know.”

Pensword grinned. “Well, I am happy to hear that. Though you might want to ask around with the local foals for any bumps in the night they might have heard.” He looked back at her entourage. “I am guessing you have to head back to Canterlot?” he asked as he watched a guard carry a familiar bag to his queen.

“Yes. And I’ll be taking a train back home from there,” she said.

“Understood. Do you have to leave right away?” he asked as he absently picked up on the bat-like conversation between his wife and daughter.

“Unfortunately, Bellacosa has something he wants to present to the court, and, as Queen, I need to be there when he does,” Cadence said. “I had fun looking after her, though. It’s good practice for when . . . you know.” She blushed.

“I am happy. And you won’t be opposed to looking after her again in the future?” Pensword briefly considered asking about what the young warrior had planned, but thought better of it. It would doubtless be in the newspapers soon enough. “Should I be getting a letter about what this is about after it is done, or will it be before?”

“Probably after it’s finished.”

“Understood.” He smiled. “I am guessing you are getting used to caring for Thestral foals?”

“I may have to.” She laughed, then gave Pensword a mischievous wink.

“Indeed. May you forever have the strength and youth to keep up with them.”

Cadence chuckled. “I’m an Alicorn. I don’t think that’ll be a problem.”

Pensword smirked. “Famous last words.” Then they both burst into a laughing fit.

The great hall was a rowdy place lined by statue after statue of giant stone Ponies, each wearing a hammer and a helmet beset with a diamond in its forehead. Table after table spanned the room to fit the many stallions that had come to sit. Each bore some emblem of office of stature in the form of a tool or weapon of some kind. Five in particular bore a tiny golden hammer with a large S engraved on all sides. These Ponies sat at a round table near an ascending stairwell that ultimately ended in a large throne carved from an intensely polished blue marble with rivulets of gold sparkling like waves on a distant shore.

A gigantic statue stood guard behind the throne in full battle armor as its forehooves rested on the knob of a gigantic twin bearded battle axe. Its two blades jutted out on either side of the throne, and towered over it, engraved with all manner of intricately carved runes, both Nordic and Celtic. The massive maw of a titanic dragon’s head snarled on the side, its eyes blank as the rest of its body rested under the warrior’s second set of hooves. The Pony sat on its haunches, even as it glared down at the gathering in the hall. A pulsing sapphire was mounted to its head, and . . . wait a minute, how could it be sitting and standing, and–?

“Is that . . . Sleipnir?” Vital Spark asked as he gaped at the statue. This question was answered by a Dwarf wearing a robe standing not far from the statue.

“Sleipnir the mighty! Sleipnir the unerring! Sleipnir the unassailable! To you we give praise! ” The Dwarf continued to shout random things like this, before looping around, and starting over. The other Dwarves seemed to do their best to ignore him.

“Forgive Heimskr, he is a little . . . overzealous in his faith,” Duncan, the Dwarf who had first led them to the hall, said.

Hammer Strike shrugged. “I’ve met worse.”

“He reminds me of an annoying zealot you once told me about in a game a long time ago, Hammer Strike. I believe you mentioned something about a land called Skyrim, if I recall correctly,” Vital Spark said.

Hammer Strike stared at him blankly for a minute before he shrugged. “Don’t remember that, but you kinda know why.”

“We really need to work on that,” Vital Spark sighed.

“Later.”

“So, uh, is this like some sort of clan meeting or something? And is that supposed to be a chair for a king? I’ve read a lot of lore about Dwarves, but I’m not sure exactly what’s true and what isn’t.”

“That’s the President’s chair.” One Dwarf shrugged.

“President?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“Ye thought we had a monarchy?” another Dwarf asked.

“Considering the situation topside for a majority of the races, I was expecting anything other than a democracy. What an interesting surprise,” Hammer Strike said.

“Very. I always thought Dwarves had kings, no matter what,” Vital Spark agreed.

“We used to call it the king, but we were voting him inta power anyway, so we figured just making things official made the paperwork easier.”

“And did it?”

“Yes.”

A loud gong sounded through the hall, followed by the sound of many drums and horns beating to a stirring march.

“What’s that?” Vital Spark asked.

“It’s our national anthem. We always do it before a clan meeting,” Duncan said.

“Really? How’s it go?”

“Well, first we have to wait for the President to show. He likes to make a grand entrance.”

Almost on cue, six finely dressed Dwarves entered two by two, and took positions around the President's throne. Each held an identical polished copper staff, and they began to pound them against the ground in unison. The sound of metal ringing against stone filled the air as a Dwarf dressed in steel plated armor with gold filigree around the breastplate entered the room. He walked in long slow strides in time to the pounding. His waist-length red mane was braided neatly behind him, and his beard was braided with colorful beads of varying metals. He carried a pickaxe in his hoof. Many intricate engravings scrawled across its surface. With a royal air, the Dwarf walked to his throne, turned, and sat at the round table as the last beat fell. A blue light shone from the jewel to rest upon him as he gazed in contentment at the hall.

“Told you,” Duncan sighed as he rolled his eyes. “Every bleedin’ time.”

The drums began to pick up speed as music swelled through the caverns. Then the President took a deep breath, and began to sing. Mares danced in with a flourish of their skirts as they poured honeyed mead into the colts’ goblets with synchronized ease, while musicians flowed into the hall in time to the music they were playing. Meanwhile, the mares had returned with plates and silverware, and gracefully added them to the tables, before retreating to let a virtual army of chefs arrive with heavy platters to slam down on the harty tables. They removed the lids to create a cloud of steam that obscured everything in the room for a moment, before clearing to reveal that the king had stood up from his place on his throne, even as he took up the final recant as he slowly descended towards his place of honor among the five other Dwarves at the round table. The entire chamber roared with the ending chorus, and all took their seats once again, before gazing at the giant pots of stew and platters of roasts that had been prepared.

Steaks glistened in the torchlight, bathed in a mushroom sauce, and giant crystals sat in silver bowls, waiting for consumption. One of the Dwarves snatched one up, before the President could give his approval or disapproval, and popped it into his mouth. He grinned as the sound of popping and fizzing sounded through his teeth. Lastly, thick slices of warm, fluffy, fresh-baked bread steamed as they were laid out to rest with slabs of freshly churned butter.

The President looked disapprovingly upon the offender, then gave a nod to where Hammer Strike stood. “Please, sit at the head of the table, Blue Lard, and bring your guest. We would normally ask you to watch over and protect us before we eat, but seein’ as you’re already here, we figure you can finally give us an answer.” He looked out at his fellow Dwarves. “May the blue lard protect us, and bring us strength, so we can have another meal on the morrow.”

Hammer Strike nodded as he moved towards the head of the table with Duncan and Vital following suit.

As he was given food, the President took a heavy swig from his own goblet. “So, Blue Lard, how have you enjoyed the tour of our fair city so far? Do you wish to use the holy forges tonight to craft something in memory of your visit?”

“I’m . . . very impressed, to be honest,” Hammer Strike replied as he glanced around once again. “As for the forges.” He maintained his flat look for all of about two seconds. “Oh, I can’t help it. Yes, I would actually like to see them, and potentially make something.”

“We’ll leave as soon as the meal’s through then,” the President responded as the Dwarves cheered, and drinks sloshed. Hammer Strike and Vital Spark were given goblets of their own. One smell told Vital Spark the beverage was anything but non-alcoholic.

“Um, not to be rude, but you wouldn’t happen to have some water I could drink instead, would you?” Vital Spark asked.

“That is water,” the mare to his left replied with confusion.

“I mean the cold stuff that flows out of the rocks sometimes? Clear? You know, not made from fermented grains?”

“You want to drink the liquid steam, laddie?” The mare to the right gasped in utter shock. “Are you looking to commit suicide?”

“He really is the assistant to the Blue Lard,” Heimskr lauded. “Praise be to the mighty warrior’s name! The blessings of the great Sleipnir rest upon them. The cries of their enemies shall be music to their ears as the ballads of their mighty deeds are written and sung!”

“Oh, shut up, Heimskr!” Duncan yelled.

“Um . . . about that water?” Vital Spark asked hesitantly.

“Aye. We’ll see what we can do,” Duncan said as he issued a server forward and whispered into his ear. The server stood back and looked at him like he was deranged. Duncan pulled the server back, and whispered something more. The Dwarf’s eyes went wide as he looked to Vital Spark before nodding and leaving.

“What did you just tell him?” Vital Spark asked. His voice was more concerned now than hesitant.

“That you’re some minor spirit that can drink liquid steam like ale, because that's what the blue lard called you forth from.”

“Well, I guess that’s half right,” Vital Spark mused.

Meanwhile, Hammer Strike was looking down into his own goblet, having taken a drink. “You know, I’m actually surprised.”

“How come?” Vital Spark asked.

“I’m surprised the goblet isn’t dissolving with what I was given…”

“Grog?”

“Please. That brew almost never dissolves the goblets as long as they're made from the denser metals,” Duncan laughed.

“Surprising. I could faintly taste it before it burned away,” Hammer Strike replied.

“Well, we try our best.” The Dwarf shrugged.

“... And now I’m incredibly glad I didn’t drink it. Alcohol and I don’t mix.” Vital shuddered.

And at that moment all the loud conversations that had been going on suddenly stopped dead. The Dwarves stared at Vital Spark as though he’d grown a second head.

“Well, it’s true,” Vital protested weakly as he slid down a little in his seat. “Alcohol to me is like what water is to the Demos.”

“But life without alcohol is impossible,” one Dwarf noted.

“I was raised without it my entire life.” Vital Spark shrugged.

“Well there goes hundreds of years of research down the drain,” one Dwarf sighed.

Vital Spark cocked his head in confusion. “Eh?”

“Our best biology researcher was pointing towards alcohol being a primary ingredient in sentient life.” The Dwarf in question had a long blond mane and light peach-colored fur. He seemed to be wearing what resembled a lab coat and thick glasses.

“How many forms of sentient life did you test?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“Well, we kinda only had the one focus group,” the Dwarf admitted.

“Yeah, might have to look into more fields, before going further into that research,” Hammer Strike replied as he took another drink.

“The blue lard has spoken. More money shall be put towards expanding our understanding of natural philosophy,” the President said, banging his mug on the table.

“I mean . . . I wasn’t–.” Hammer muttered before exhaling. “So that’s how things are going to go.”

While Pensword worked on writing letters of apology to the next of kin for the Ponies who died in battle, Clover and Trixie were busy meeting in her private two-story study.

“You wanted to see me, Clover?” Trixie asked somewhat nervously as she sat on the rug by a makeshift chemistry set, and what appeared to be a floating cauldron inside its own bubble of space. Clover was busy rummaging around for various books and magical implements. “Has Trixie done something wrong?”

“Trixie, did you notice anything strange about the shield spell while you held it?” Clover asked as she pulled out a dusty tome from a crate with the crystal empire’s seal on it.

“Strange? Do you mean Trixie got it wrong? Oh, I knew I must have gotten a calculation off somewhere. I’m so sorry, Clover,” she wheedled nervously.

“No, that's not what this is about, Trixie. As far as we could tell, you cast the spell perfectly. The matter I want to focus on is how when you cast the spell, your magic reacted in a rather unexpected way.”

“Oh. That. Trixie . . . had an experience of sorts back before she–,” she took a deep breath. “Before I took your infirmity, and freed you from the stone.” She absently rubbed her cutie mark, and the sickle that had formed there.

“Would this experience involve a certain dark magic artifact?” Clover asked.

“No, that was before this, though Trixie has had her share of experience with the artifact you speak of.” She seemed almost to shrink in on herself. “Trixie may have been smart about history and endurance, but she wasn’t very smart about her pride. She, that is, I . . . have learned my lesson from that. This was from an event that followed shortly after, when I was being held in New Unity pending charges for my crimes.”

“Trixie, I need you to cast that shield spell again, but on a smaller scale, just a small one around yourself. Can you do that for me?”

Trixie hesitated as her eyes darted left and right. “I . . . don’t know. Since then, my powers have been, well, let’s just say I’ve broken a lot of things trying to regain control again. I might accidentally shove everything in the room against the wall, and smash it with the force.”

“Trust me, Trixie,” Clover said. “Please.”

“I–” Trixie squirmed under Clover’s intense gaze, then finally sighed. “All right.” She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and slowly let it out as she gently released her magic, letting it flow slowly up the spirals on her horn, rather than releasing it in one go, as she had in the past. Eventually, the ball of light formed at the tip. Then the light began to spring out one streamer at a time, weaving itself like a spider’s web as she carefully controlled its release, before it broke from her horn, and rose to close itself into the shield. She risked opening one eye for a peek as the glow faded, and she firmly capped the well of her magic again, leaving only the slightest trickle to keep the shield going. “Is . . . is it over? Did I do it?”

Clover, who had started a spell of her own just as trixie started, ended hers with a shocked expression. “Trixie, has your magic felt any different lately?”

“I already told you it has, Clover. That’s why . . . why I’ve had to be so careful,” Trixie said as she dropped her gaze to stare at the flames, and how they caused the space bubble to sparkle and refract the light patterns across the room.

“Trixie, if Star Swirl could see you doing this, coming across this by accident, he’d eat his big tacky pointed hat!”

Trixie’s head turned so quickly, it nearly gave her whiplash. “Wh-what do you mean?”

“Regular Unicorn magic, as you know, is considered ‘light magic.’ And as you’re aware, there is also ’dark magic.’ These two branches are considered the absolutes of magic with no divergence. Trixie, you’ve disproved Star Swirl’s fourth law of magic. You’ve married the two schools.”

“Um, isn’t that a bad thing?”

“Do you feel like murdering someone? Are you planning a psychotic rampage or world domination right now?”

“No, but–”

“When you cast the spell, I did a scan for corruption. It’s not something even the best dark magic users can hide. You’re not being corrupted, Trixie.”

“Well, yes, but isn’t this power still dangerous? I used to hardly be able to do the most basic tricks. Now Twilight says I’m as powerful, if not more so, than she was before she became an Alicorn. I don’t want to risk hurting anypony else,” she said as the shield faded and the tears ran down her cheeks.

“Then that's why you need to train,” Clover said consolingly as she wrapped a hoof around Trixie’s cape. “This is a whole new field of magic, Trixie. You’ve practically written your page in history already, and we haven’t even tested what you can do yet.”

“Test?” Trixie looked a little frightened as she looked into Clover’s eyes. She knew that look well. She’d seen it on Twilight’s face after the magic test results had come in.

“We’re going to stretch your limits, see the limitations of this gray magic of yours.”

“Arte.”

“What?”

“Twilight Sparkle called it the Gray Arte.”

Clover placed a pondering hoof to her muzzle. “I guess, in truth, neither of us can claim to name this. Technically, you should be the one to name it.”

“Arte, magic, aren’t they both just fancy terms meaning the same thing? It’s a new style of spellcraft, right? One that’s unique?”

“One that's currently unique to you,” Clover said.

“To . . . me? Just me?” Trixie fiddled with her hat as she mulled those words over.

“The last recorded instance of anything similar was a foal over three thousand years ago, and, sadly, Unicorns back then were less curious about the potential, and more fearful of it.”

“That–that’s amazing!” Trixie gushed as she leapt to her hooves. “You’re telling me that Trixie could become the foremost expert in this new field of magic? Write books? Craft new spells? Trixie really can be famous?”

“Yes, Trixie,” Clover chuckled. “You will be famous.”

The squee that filled the castle halls would rival even that of Rarity as it echoed and rebounded, shaking the very windows, and shattering the replacement window that had been brought in after Hammer Strike had slammed Chrysalis through the last one.

The night was calm and restful as Big Guns lumbered his way through the forest. He casually flexed a bicep, then felt along his horns, which he had taken the extra effort to polish and shine, before heading out. The plants seemed almost to whisper as he passed them, and if he took the time to stand completely still, he could almost hear voices. But perhaps hear wasn’t the right word so much as feel. It was difficult to describe. He snorted, and shook his giant head. He wasn’t coming through these woods on a pleasurable stroll, though he might consider coming through another time to fight a manticore. That actually sounded like fun.

“Big Guns would smash puny creature’s tail to bits. Then he’d smash manticore.” He grinned, then shuddered, and shook his head, doing his best to throw off the remains of the battle lust that had taken him during the siege. “This isn’t you, Big Guns. Pull yourself together,” he muttered as he passed by the totems, and into the clearing that was Zecora’s home. He paused to look at the craftsmanship, and felt a strange sense of longing as he touched the wood, and ran his fingers over the contours of the carvings. Again, he heard the whispers. Again, he felt the drums surging in his blood. He jerked his hand away like he’d been burned, then laid it on his war hammer for support. Its cool wooden shaft warmed against his touch, and he felt a sense of comfort, if not peace. It would suffice for now.

He made his way to the pool next to the tree that was literally a house, and washed his face to cool his hot blood. As the cool autumn breeze blew over his fur and mane, he enjoyed the sensation of it brushing his fur, while his tail swayed back and forth. Finally, he approached the heavy door, took a deep breath, and knocked. Zecora was prompt to answer, and her motherly smile was a welcome sight.

“Big Guns, what a pleasant surprise. Come in. Come in. Please, don’t be shy.” Zecora clopped back in to tend her cauldron, where an herbal brew bubbled.

“Zecora, I–.”

“There’s no need to speak. I know what you seek.” She sighed as she held a pair of bowls, and ladled the mixture into them. “You’re just in time to sup with me. These kinds of discussions are best held with tea.”

“Um . . . Thank you,” Big Guns said awkwardly as he took the larger of the two bowls. It seemed to be specifically crafted with Minotaurs in mind.

“Drink. Be calm. Collect your thoughts. Then we can discuss the . . . cure you have sought.”

The pair drank together, Big Guns sitting cross-legged, Zecora sitting on her rump. She cast her eyes around the room, then back to Big Guns, who looked significantly more relaxed, even as he removed his weapons, and placed them carefully beside him.

“You know that you changed, and you understand why, but the greater consequences yet are nigh.”

Big Guns furrowed his brow. “What do you mean?”

Zecora sighed. “Magic is a potent and dangerous force. When an object is changed, it must alter its course.”

Big Guns snorted. “I still don’t understand.”

Zecora sighed, then retrieved two diamonds from a cupboard, and placed them on the ground before them. “These two pieces look similar, but are not truly the same. They have different strengths, different forms, different names.” She took the two shards, and crushed each onto the floor with a hoof. A grinding crackle filled the air, and as she removed her hooves, the one stone remained intact, while the other had been shattered and ground to powder. She carefully swept the powder up, and placed it into a box.

“So what’s your point?” Big Guns took another sip of his tea, and watched intently. He felt a growing sense of impatience, but he knew better than to let that overtake him here.

Zecora waved a hoof over the box. When she opened it, the glass facsimile was whole once again. She passed it to Big Guns, along with its partner, the diamond. “Do as I just did before. Try breaking them both upon the floor.”

Big Guns was skeptical, but knew better than to question the wise Zebra mare. He placed them gently on the floor, then rose to his full height, and placed a hoof on each one. He was ginger at first, but as he added weight, the expected crack never came. He heard no tinkling, no grinding, only the steady numb pressure of the two items pressing against his hooves. Finally, he stood on top with his full weight bearing down on the stones. Nothing happened.

“What did you do?” Big Guns asked in awe as he picked up the stones, and returned them to her. The fingers in his left hand tingled as he held the stone there.

“The gem you hold within that hand was once nothing more than melted sand. It is glass no longer. That is not its name. Its new nature is diamond. It is no longer the same.”

“Not the same. . . .” A cold dread clutched at Big Guns’ stomach.

Zecora nodded. “To change the form is to change the nature, be it stone, be it glass, be it flower . . . or creature.”

The dread developed claws, and dug itself a pit. “So you’re telling me–.”

Zecora nodded. “The longer you stay within this form, the more you will act like a Minotaur born. Your nature is changing to fit the new norm.”

“Isn’t there some way to stop it, to hold it back or something?” Big Guns pleaded, even as he struggled to stop the dread’s progress, to fill the hole in, or find some sort of light at the end of the tunnel.

“Zecora shook her head sadly. “To change your form is to change in all ways. Such is the price that you chose to pay.”

Big Guns slammed his fist angrily onto the table, and smashed it into splinters, then looked in horror at what he’d done. “I . . . I didn’t even feel that.”

“Minotaurs are born with thickened hide. The better to protect their warrior’s pride.” Zecora sighed as she placed a consoling hoof on Big Guns’ arm. “Your urges are nothing to be ashamed. Your heart is still kind, and that part will remain. I will help you transition as best I can, until help can arrive from my native land.”

“What help?” Big Guns asked warily, even as he struggled to keep the red of his anger at bay.

“The Zebras and Minotaurs were once long divided, but our cultural gaps were not quite so widened. We both had our shamans who helped keep the peace. I’ve asked one to come to give you release. He will help you adapt, and move past your unease.”

Big Guns held his burly arms close to his chest as he looked back and forth between the Zebra and the remnants of her table. “I didn’t ask for this, Zecora. I wanted to be strong, but . . . not like this.”

Zecora laid a hoof against one of his biceps, and rubbed it consolingly. “I know, child. I know.” Big Guns collapsed into a sobbing heap as Zecora ran her hooves along his back in slow circular motions to calm him down. “I know.”

After they had eaten, the President himself had declared he would show Hammer Strike their industry forges, which Hammer Strike found out about later on while riding on the back of a scorpion the size of a truck down a long stretch of cavern.

“I never would have expected scorpions,” Hammer Strike muttered just loud enough for Vital to hear him.

“Neither did I. I feel like Theseus in Clash of the Titans,” Vital Spark whispered back.

“Ah, Margaret’s a big old pushover, aren't ya, girl?” The Dwarf leaned forward, and patted the chitin plate beneath him. The scorpion chittered happily. “As long as ya don’t touch her youngin’s. Real maternal types, scorpions are.”

“Didn’t know that,” Hammer Strike replied as he looked at “Margaret.”

The ride was mostly silent from then on, until they finally reached the forging chamber. The cavern wasn’t as massive as the city one, but it was still very large. Smaller scorpions skittered about carrying large baskets full of different ores and ingots draped on their backs. Smelters dotted as far as the eye could see at fifty foot intervals, while lines of forging stations covered the area in between. At most of them, teams of two or three Dwarves worked on various projects; however, most astonishing to Hammer Strike were the steam-powered hammers operated by a single Dwarf occupying multiple stations. A molten metal waterfall glowed in the back of the space, giving light and natural heat as the dwarves continued to ply their craft.

“Welcome to the forge,” the President said as he hopped off Margaret's back, and offered the scorpion a piece of rancid meat he’d kept in a special airtight carrying device at his side. The scorpion chittered with delight as she took the meat, and devoured it.

“The molten material-fall is quite the nice touch,” Hammer Strike commented as he dismounted.

“The slag metal goes from the smelters to the falls, where it sends the less useful material down to a volcanic chamber below ground,” the Dwarf explained. “The same chamber connects to where we keep the steam generators that power our city, so nothing's really wasted.”

“Clever.” Hammer Strike nodded. “What’s your current list of materials? Just the uncommon ones, none of the common ones.”

“Let's see. We got platinum; adamantian steel; cobalt; vocanum; bloodstone, though not much of it; silverite; veridium; and even a few scattered bits of dragon bone we’ve unearthed, though we haven’t been able to shape it.” The Dwarf shrugged. “Other than that, it’s just your average pretty metals. Gold, silver, those kinds of useless things.”

“Don’t blame you for being unable to shape dragon bone. I’ve broken more than a dozen anvils in my spare time.”

“Our smiths are always trying to figure it out, though. If they ever did, they’d be able to make weapons, armor, or tools that would be unrivaled.”

“Until the next best thing is found.” Hammer Strike chuckled.

“There’s something stronger than dragon bone?” Vital Spark asked, surprised.

“Bound to be. I mean, there could always be unobtainium.” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“If we can’t obtain it, then what use can it be?” the Dwarf asked.

“You see, you’ve got to work around the name to figure that one out.”

“Anyway, this is where we produce everything needed to keep the city running. We make the majority of the miners’ pickaxes, the goblets and cutlery for the city, the sections of piping, and anything else you need to make out of metal. Most families keep a small forge in their homes for smaller things, but we generally only allow the master smiths near the rarer metal stocks for special projects,” the Dwarf explained as he lead them through the cavern.

“What kind of special projects are we talking about? Because if one of them is an impressively made anvil–,” Hammer Strike started, “–I would love to hear about one of those.”

“Thats a problem we’ve been trying to solve for generations. Our master smiths seem to go through anvils like good ale.”

“One day, it will be made.” Hammer Strike sighed. “One day. Just not today, it seems.”

Vital Spark patted Hammer Strike consolingly on the back. “At least you don’t have to work on that ursa armor again, right?”

“Ursa armor?” the President asked.

“Ursa bone in particular. I made it for Luna. One of the best armor sets I’ve made.”

“The blue pony from the surface?” the Dwarf asked.

“Taller than most Ponies with wings and a horn, yes.”

“We’ve had Dwarves explore the surface from time to time, but they’ve been sworn to secrecy about details that might be . . . upsetting to the public eye. We’re a stubborn people. Baby steps, and all that.”

“Understandable.” Hammer Strike nodded. “Question. Would that be the reason I would feel someone watching me every now and then?”

“We’re a fair bit more stealthy than some would believe.” The Dwarf chuckled as he led them to an offshoot of the main chamber, the inside of which contained only a few forges with Dwarves working at them. Each had a large gold band on their foreleg.

“Oh, I’ll believe it.”

They approached one of the workstations, where a surprisingly young Dwarf was working. Hammer could tell she was younger, because she was smaller with less burns on her fur, and her actions were a lot more animated. Rather than a full sized forging hammer, she was wielding a smaller detailing hammer. As Hammer Strike got close, he realized what she was working on were engravings to a large, and rather intricately designed weapon.

The warhammer stood almost four feet long with a haft made of polished platinum, the top of which looped around the head of a large rectangular slab of quartz sandstone, which had been banded at both ends by a strange crystalline blue material Hammer Strike didn’t recognise at first, until he realized it was sapphire. The sapphire bands were connected by criss-crossing wires of silverite. His symbol stood proudly on the broad faces of the hammer. The shaft itself had been covered in a leathery material that couldn’t quite be identified on sight. The pommel ended with a large bloodstone spike that stuck out lethally. Runes had been engraved on every visible metal surface with two more large sapphires inlaid directly under where head and pommel connected. The Dwarf smith was just finishing her own set of runes on the last smooth piece of metal, when she noticed Hammer Strike, Vital, and the President standing in her workspace. Her face was a mix of emotions as she took in the three figures. First came anger, then annoyance, then fear, and, finally, awe. At last, she stepped away from her work, and gave a short bow.

“It humbles me that you graced my forge with your presence, Blue Lard. I am Alainna.”

“Alianna had just received her mark of mastery, and as all masters have done, she was adding her touch to the hammer,” the Dwarf said.

“That is an impressive amount of work,” Hammer Strike commented as he looked over the weapon.

“We named it Ulcrusher, but we don’t pressure you to keep the name, if it’s not to your liking. This is truly a momentous day for our people,” the President said.

“I am honored to be the last smith to leave a mark on the hammer,” Alianna noted.

“I feel like I just missed something.” Hammer Strike blinked a few times. After a moment, realization hit him like a truck-sized scorpion. “Oh. Ooh. Woah.”

“Please.” The Dwarf smith waved to the hammer. “It’s been waiting for you for generations.”

Hammer Strike reached forward and grabbed the hammer. He lifted it off the table, and tested its weight, noting that it weighed about as much as his ‘personal’ equipment. Looking it over a few times, he couldn’t help but smile at the amount of work that had been put into this single weapon. “Does there happen to be something to test this out on? Perhaps a training dummy?”

“We have dummies and a training ground back at the city, but if you're itching for a test run, perhaps one of the anvils?” the President said, gesturing to the pile of spares waiting to be used.

“Strike the anvil?”

“It’s alright. We’ve got more.”

“Wow. I actually get to witness Hammer Strike perform a hammer strike. Who'd've thunk?” Vital Spark said with a chuckle.

Hammer Strike sighed. “Alright,” After a moment, he moved over to said anvil, and prepped the hammer. The grin was still strong on his face as he raised the weapon, then brought it crashing down with what probably was more force than he should have. A loud booming crunch rang through the entirety of the Dwarven city as all those nearby Hammer Strike were blown back. As soon as the group was able to recover, and the situation was explained to those that suddenly entered the chamber, they were able to note that the point of impact was very obvious, as the indent in the floor would show. That, and the fine powder of the once solid anvil. Meanwhile, in Hammer Strike’s hooves, the hammer was still solid, and bore no flaws.

“Does Ulcrusher please you?” the President asked, grinning.

“Oh yeah, it does,” Hammer Strike nodded.

“Then take it as a gift from our people, and perhaps a payback on the interest for the loan of your tools.”

“I wish I had this in the fight with Chrysalis. Would have made things easier. But I am very impressed.”

“Come with me, Blue Lard, and I’ll show you where we keep the schematics next.” The President laughed heartily as he led him onwards.

“I am almost visibly showing excitement to see this.”

“Hammer Strike, you are showing visible excitement,” Vital Spark pointed out. “It’s about time, too.”

Pensword stood in a small offshoot of the hatchery, and looked at where Silver Spear remained suspended in the medical fluids. He frowned as he mulled over what had brought him there in the first place. Me-Me had told him there was a problem, and considering whose life hung in the balance, he rushed there immediately. He absently finished looking over the final reports from the battle. It had only been a day or two since the battle, and he was still trying to get a good grip on just what happened.

“Are you okay?” Me-Me asked as she entered.

“Getting a list for all the lives lost.” He sighed as he turned, and gave a Thestral bow. “On behalf of the Equestrian Military, I give my thanks, and convey my sorrow for the loss of your warriors.”

“They were only a first attempt,” Me-Me said clinically. “I have found several problems within the strain that I originally missed, and am already working on a solution.” Her tone was somewhat cold and unattached as she spoke.

Pensword nodded his head. From what he’d seen, that was how Changeling mentality tended to work, if Chrysalis was any indication, though he found that particular sentiment rather unsettling when considering where that might go. He quickly nipped that thought in the bud as he returned his focus to Me-Me specifically. “I still give my sympathy.” He looked back to the healing tube. “Your agent informed me that you needed to talk to me about Silver Spear?”

“Yes. First off, his injuries were more extensive than we first believed. He had taken several heavy impacts to the skull that may have led to minor brain damage. He also sustained severe nerve damage to his right eye. I have little doubt that the process will be able to heal these injuries; however, there may be . . . side effects.”

“What side effects exactly?” Pensword asked. “If you say death. . . .” He trailed off as so many different commercials from Earth played out that made the drug sound worse than the symptom.

“You have to understand this process was something made for Changeling drones when they’ve been injured, Pensword. While I do not doubt it can save Silver Spear’s life, I can’t guarantee the repaired tissue will be completely Unicorn in nature.”

“Because of the more severe injuries?” Pensword’s brow furrowed. “Do you foresee any other side effects? Because I want to be clear. I want him to live. If he gets angry, he can take it up with me.”

“He may end up–.” She stopped short for a moment, before steeling herself. “Given the brain damage, the repaired tissue may result in his mind being linked to ours,” she said.

Pensword stopped. He mulled it over, before looking at Silver Spear. His tone was determined, albeit a tad pained. “You may be having your first Hive General, then. You wanted Equestrian tactics. Now you’ll get them.”

“This was never my plan,” Me-me said defensively.

Pensword sighed. “I know it wasn’t your plan, Me-Me, but Faust seems to deem it a blessing for your hive. I just have one request. If, as you believe, he becomes a part of your hive mind, please make sure he becomes a General, not a drone.”

“It is my hope that, with work, I will be able to modify this procedure for all species. I’ve already seen how the nutrient chains connect differently, and I’m beginning to understand Equestrian biology better. Maybe next time the cost of saving a life need not be so severe.”

“Let us hope so.” Pensword nodded. “But I will be working on what to tell the troops when Silver Spear wakes up.” He paused. “Seeing as he is medically like this, I will have to gather his personal affects, and have them transported to your hive. Something isn’t sitting right with me as I think back on it.” He shook his head to clear his mind.

“His will to live is truly unheard of. Didn’t he disappear in the second day of combat?” she asked.

“He would make most military humans proud to know his will to survive is so strong, which is why I jumped at your offer. It would be wrong for me to throw away that kind of spirit by doing nothing.” He looked at Silver Spear. “I will make sure that his last Equestrian Rank is Colonel.”

“Well, I thank you for having one of the live drones brought down here. The . . . interrogation was quite useful into the way mother makes her drones.”

“That does bring up a few questions, actually. Won’t your hive mind be a little unsettled as you incorporate your sister into its structure?” Despite his best efforts, a twinge of guilt still showed on his face. “And why use the present tense? Chrysalis is dead, isn’t she? We burned her body, and her head is mounted on a pike back at the castle.”

“Death will be an inconvenience to Mother, yes, but as long as she has a suitable egg that's yet to hatch, it won’t be the last of her, I imagine,” Me-Me said. “The body is a shell, like I told you. It will be a long time before she’ll be in a state to be a threat, but since Pupa hasn’t the experience or the power to cut off Mother’s ties to the hive mind, she will be around for many years yet.”

Pensword’s face grew grim. “Hammer Strike is not going to like that. I don’t like it much, either, but you're the Changeling expert. If you say she isn’t dead, then she isn’t dead. But I would like to know. How did she get over a hundred thousand troops so quickly?”

“You have to remember, Mother keeps as few sentient drones as possible to run her hive mind,” Me-Me explained. “She could posses any mind within her hive at will, and not feel guilty. I, myself, have to keep an empty-minded unhatched drone in stasis, incase of accidents. It is the way of things. The only way we die is if our royal daughters overpower us, and then kill us, or we lose our connection to the hive.”

“Well, I will be happy to know that you will be an ally for ages to come.” He looked back at Silver Spear. “Is . . . is he going to remember things, or will his personality change?”

“The portions of his brain in charge of memory suffered no major damage, so that aspect of him shouldn’t change. As for his personality, who can tell? You are not the same Pensword you were yesterday, and I will not be the same queen tomorrow. Our personalities are shaped by our lives. We are never the same as we were, nor will we ever be the same as we are. This is the way of things.”

“You have been spending time around the Philosophy Ponies, I am guessing?” He shook his head. “By your logic, I was not even Pensword a year ago.” He let loose a hollow chuckle. After all, they both know that was fairly close to the truth. “And in a way, I only carry on the memory of Matthew.” He shook his head. “But I firmly believe the core of our personality, the core of our being–” he put a hoof over his heart “–stays the same.” He smiled. “Thank you for your honesty, and for showing that my worries won’t be as bad as I first thought.”

“Most people don’t know this, but Silver Spear was always kind to my children when he ran into them in the fortress. Most ponies still avoid us, or give wary looks. When I offered to save him, it was not only your fear, but my children's urging that drove me to do it.”

“I did not know that.” Pensword gaped as he looked at Silver Spear, and smiled gratefully, sending some love towards the hive, and to Silver Spear. “You have made me proud, Silver. You took the heart of what it means to be united, and went to the natural conclusion. He would have made a good head of House Spear, but, now, I fear I will have to contend with his father, and whoever becomes his successor.”

“I’ll try to make his transition as easy as possible for him,” Me-me promised.

“Thank you. I know you will live up to your word, Me-Me.” Pensword nodded gratefully. “If any of us can figure out the black box in your hive, we’ll let you know. And if you figure out how to open it. You will let us know?”

“Of course.” She nodded. “I need to go now. I just finished the new soldier strain, and I need to go lay.”

“Of course. Is . . . is it okay if I have a small desk down here? I would like to keep an eye on Silver, and I still have paperwork that needs to be done.”

“I will see to it that one is brought down to you. Ask one of the attendant drones, should you need anything else.” Me-Me lowered her head respectfully, before turning to leave.

“Pensword returned the gesture, before finding an attendant to talk to about the request, and to be led back out of the hive to the surface. His expression darkened as he turned back towards the castle. He would return to see Silver again, but, for now, he had to find Grif and Hammer Strike. If Chrysalis was indeed still alive, then they needed to prepare for her next attack. The couldn’t afford to have so many losses again. He ground his teeth together. She would pay for the lives she had taken.

The Changeling hive in the badlands was relatively silent as the Changelings went about their business like a well-oiled machine. Suddenly, everything ground to a halt as every Changeling felt the sudden crash. Chrysalis’ mind scattered, leaving them without leadership, without guidance, without the driving force to work. Then came the gradual stirring as the wave from the crash receded. Slowly, the chaos melted back into order as the familiar presence grew. Their eyes sparked like a stuttering ignition. Then the machine started up again as the presence passed through each of them on its way through the constantly changing halls to the dungeon.

Light emanated from a floating point in the room with no sign of magic or any other force. The air around it seemed to shudder, warping with some power. A light hum filled the air as drones passed by it, and it would soften as they left. Those Changelings who bothered to listen would hear thousands of voices whispering, all of them in some language that existed at one point centuries ago.

Deep in one of the hidden cells, surrounded by drones loyal only to one Queen, stood a lone egg that had been tied to a glowing wall of green slime. Crystals jutted out from the walls. Some of them glowed bright green, while others were a dead black. Suddenly, the egg pulsed and bulged as the being inside it started to hatch. The membrane tore as a white grub-like creature broke from it. Like most changeling grubs, it had a fully formed face, and many tiny little legs; however, unlike the rest, this one had a set of ornate ridges on top of her head forming the start of what would eventually become a crown. Verbally, the creature let out a grating skree of a cry, but, inside the hivemind, Chrysalis reasserted her dominance.

she ordered angrily.

the drone on the left spoke as it turned and left for the royal jelly stores.

the drone on the right said.

<What?>

The scream that followed rippled through the hive like a storm, both physically and mentally. The few intelligent drones cringed, while those that were operating on minor orders staggered in their steps from the sheer volume and rage.

105 - Brothers of the Mine, Rejoice!

Extended Holiday
Ch 105: Brothers of the Mine, Rejoice!
Act 15

The gold-enameled murals stretched on for miles as the great stone portal yawned open. One of the Dwarven guides struck a flint to the side, and ignited a long trail of pitch that traced from one torch to the next, lighting up the pathway, and revealing the twin set of rails that awaited. A massive rail cart sat in front of them with enough seats to hold up to twelve passengers. The seats were carefully carved out of a fibrous material that felt almost like wood, but more porous, and smooth. The cushions that had been placed felt a little lumpy, but they were soft, and somewhat bouncy to the touch.

“Are these . . . mushrooms?” Vital Spark asked curiously.

“Aye,” one Dwarf answered. “They grow big enough to make furniture from, and they're comfy to boot.”

“This cart system looks ingenious. Who designed the rails?”

“An inventor from two or three generations ago. Math BearDwarf.”

“And this hall has all of your history in it?”

“We try to keep an accurate record. We don’t record every time the President cuts a fart, mind you, but we get the important stuff.”

“How far back does the record go?”

“Three thousand years,” the Dwarf said proudly.

Vital whistled. “And you’ve been underground all that time?”

“Pretty much.”

“Okay, this is going to sound really stupid, and possibly crazy, but you Dwarves wouldn’t happen to have been crafted out of the rock of Equis itself, would you?”

“Depends on what you believe.” The Dwarf shrugged. “We don’t know how we were made exactly, but I doubt anyone can tell you that much. We’re born, we live, and we die.”

“Have your people always dwelled beneath the surface?”

“We’re not sure,” the Dwarf admitted. “We were forced from our homes a long time ago, and found our way here.”

“Forced? By who?”

“Unicorns.”

“Oh. That . . . would explain alot about some of the looks I was getting before Hammer Strike . . . explained things.”

“You didn’t think the hornheads got all that gold and jewels through honest work, did you?”

“Um, the ones I know do. Well, with some few exceptions,” Vital amended. “Some of those nobles up in Canterlot are real jerks. Don’t know them well, but I know of them.”

“This was before all that.” The Dwarf pointed to a spot on the wall they had conveniently been passing, showing the Dwarves working on the city, even as the ground around them was saturated in frost.

“So Celestia and Luna wouldn’t have even heard about you, unless the Pegasi or other Earth Ponies said something. I wonder why they didn’t,” Vital pondered.

“They likely thought us for dead. Didn’t realize the earth gets warmer the lower you get.”

“I would’ve thought you’d at least live on in legends, though. It’s like someone deliberately blotted you out. Then again, I suppose the Unicorn nobles wouldn’t like a stain like that on their record. It would make sense that they’d either clear the history books, or worse, use a memory spell to make people forget you entirely.”

“Well, I can’t know what our ancestors thought, but, to me, it seems for the best. We’ve come a long way without interference.”

“Clearly. So what other parts of your history did you want to show us?”

“Well what do you want to see? We have a very long history, and it’s still being painted, even as we speak. Right now, Dwarves are painting this conversation.”

“Seriously?” Vital Spark raised a quizzical eyebrow. “I know keeping a record is important, but isn’t going into this much detail a little extreme?”

“And if your god appeared to ye and you had a conversation with him, would you not record that?”

“. . . Touché.”

“We might need to wrap up this visit for now. I need to go seal the tunnels leading to New Unity from the Badlands. Can’t have anything make it’s way over here, but now I’ll make sure I leave a route open for here, unless you all want me to seal the surface tunnel?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“Oh, the tunnels have been cleared and sealed already, Blue Lard. Dinnae anyone mention we’ve been fightin’ the demons for days now?”

“I think that was mentioned, but it was when we first arrived, so, yeah. But that’s great, because I could use some rest for a change. Reopening wounds probably wouldn’t be a great idea.”

“They caught us by surprise, this time. One of these big brutes killed some yearling scorpions, before we knew what was going on. Of course, the the breeding age females went into a rage. It wasn’t a pretty sight, I’ll tell you. Either way, we’ve set up sentries, and planned out outposts. Nothing will be tunneling this way again. I can promise you that.”

“That is great news. Thanks.” Hammer Strike smiled. “I needed good news for a change.”

“Had we known they were going to attack you, or that you were back, we’d have sent our warriors to help you. It’s an oversight we won’t be making again.”

“Hopefully it won’t happen again. I killed off their leader, Chrysalis.”

“Still, if you want to head back, at least let us prepare a ride for you.”

“I can walk. Good for the legs, you know.”

“Carrying baskets full of the deeper ores to use as you see fit, and your hammer? And your steam spirit, likely, by the time you reach the surface?”

After a few moments, Hammer Strike sighed. “Good point.”

“Then it’s settled. We’ll set you up with three of our finest scorpions.” The Dwarf smiled proudly. “Make sure we get you a few eggs as well. That way you’ll be ready the next time some heathen dares attack you.”

“This is going to be interesting to explain to everyone in New Unity,” Hammer Strike commented wryly.

“Amen,” Vital agreed.

Pensword looked at the full moon that Luna had provided them, and back at the cemetery. They had buried the Thestrals, and the Unicorns and Earth Pony bodies were currently under cryo spells waiting for their families to arrive for their funerals. The Pegasi would conduct their ceremonies tomorrow. He looked sadly at the moon, and the graves, then broke out of his reverie as he saw one of the Thestrals walking up to him. “Yes, Moon Biter?”

“The clans were wondering if we should start moving lumber to rebuild.”

“Have them prepare the supplies at the edge of the forest. I got a bit of a chewing for building the last one without clearing it with all the boards the first time. I will speak to Lord Hammer Strike, and whomever he needs me to talk to.” He grimaced. “I won’t make the same mistake twice.”

“Sir, how many did we lose?”

“All said?” Pensword sighed regretfully, and shook his head. “From all sides, four hundred ninety five souls went to their reward.”

“I’ll . . . see to that lumber, Sir,” Moon Biter said somberly as she flew off.

Pensword nodded solemnly as he watched a Pegasus landing nearby, having been prevented from going further by other Thestrals. Luna was still passing over the new graves. A large number who had died were from her personal guard. Even as she walked on silent hooves, he could see her tears glittering in the moonlight. Pensword walked to the line, and nodded his head to the guards, before addressing the Pegasus. “Can I help you? It is far past your bedtime, flyer of feathers.” He paused, more than a little surprised at how easily he had slipped into the more traditional patterns of his upbringing. Being around the other Thestrals probably helped.

“Commander.” The Pegasus nodded. “I was speaking with some of the other Pegasi, and we were wondering if, that is, with your permission, of course. Well, we’d like to construct a hall of paragons here.”

Pensword’s train of thought immediately screeched to a halt. “I will need to take you to see Grif. He knows Lord Hammer Strike’s time table better, and he can get you in faster. I lead the troops, but he and his team run the city’s construction. I can take you to see if Grif is awake right now. I do not know when Lord Hammer Strike will return from taking care of the tunnels, but I assure you we will get you in as fast as possible.”

“Thank you, Commander,” the Pegasus said, nodding her head respectfully again.

“If you would follow me,” Pensword said as he took to the air. He waited for the Pegasus to follow. “What is your name?”

“Cross Breeze, Sir.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Cross Breeze,” Pensword replied. They flew on in silence for a time, until they drew near the compound, where they were soon meet by a Gryphon guard. “Is Grif awake, or should we come back in the morning?”

“The morning might be best, Sir,” the guard said frankly. “The clan leader has been working steadily from the moment that battle ended, and has only just now taken the time to rest.”

“I can understand.” Pensword nodded. “I have been falling more into my nocturnal side lately. My apologies.” He chuckled. “What time in the morning should we return?”

“How about first thing?”

“That works.”

It started with a dull rumble, and a dust cloud on the horizon rising out of the Everfree Forest. It only took moments for the guard to mobilize, and the alarm to be sounded. Something was approaching New Unity, and was making enough noise to be a stampeding herd of cattle. Arrows were prepared, archers stood at the ready, and mages prepared to weave the shield enchantment again, should the need arise. The Demos each held a set of granados just waiting to be lit and tossed from the battlements. Then two specks flew in, rapidly closing, followed by an incredibly annoying Jersey accent.

“Hey. Hey, guys! You’ve gotta see this!” the first of the Scouts hooted.

The second Scout laughed as they flew around Grenado and Charge. “Yo, Demos. I think you’ve got some family visiting! And get this. Hammer Strike’s their god!” Both Scouts fell into a fit a giggles as they clung to each other while they hovered in the air.

“What are ye talkin’ about, ya idiot!” Demolition Charge growled.

“Hammer Strike’s riding a bunch of giant scorpions like a freaking boss,” Forward Scout said. “Seriously, he’s got the whole flowing cape thing going for him with the way his coat catches in the wind. You couldn’t get any closer to epic hero if you slapped a sticker on him, and wrote it in permanent marker!”

“You know, they say our accents make us hard to understand,” Medic said, “but I never truly understand a word from his mouth.”

“Just smile and nod. It’s what I’ve been doing since we met,” Camoflauge said.

Espionage nodded in agreement. “All they ever want is attention.”

“Speak Equestrian, hippie!” Blue Soldier shouted.

“Lighten up, Blue,” Forward Scout said with a chuckle. “You’re crampin’ everyone’s style. Keep venting that hot air, and you’ll be up in the clouds with us in no time.”

Meanwhile, the Heavies remained oblivious to the whole interaction as they sat at the walls with their crossbows, nibbling on sandviches.

“Crikey!” Sniper Shot shouted. “Lord Hammer Strike’s riding this way on top of some bloody large scorpions. He looks right impressive like that!”

Demolition Charge looked at Forward Scout. “Now why didn’t ya just say that?” he said rolling his eye.

“We did!” both Scouts shouted in unison. “Stupid cyclops.”

“Yeah. Sure,” Demolition Charge said before turning to shout. “Stand down! It’s Hammer Strike!”

Visible signs of relief flowed throughout the compound. After the last great battle, they really weren’t well suited for a second assault, especially with morale so low after all the casualties.

“Also, he’s coming in on a pair of bloody huge scorpions, so prepare yourselves!” Demolition Grenado added a moment later.

The sound of deep, heavy horns heralded the arrival of the party, before they even passed the tree line. True to the rumors, three gigantic scorpions carried not only Hammer Strike and Vital Spark, but a sizable detachment of short, stocky Ponies, even by Pony standards. A series of baskets and satchels were safely secured to the creatures’ carapaces as they made their way to the bridge, before finally skittering to a stop, and lowering themselves to the ground for their handlers to dismount.

Pensword gaped at the event. “Giant Scorpions. Giant . . . Scorpions.” He groaned as he smacked himself on the forehead. “I am almost done with today, and the sun has only barely risen.”

“Cool,” Grif said. “I hadn’t realized gorgon scorpions exist here.”

“Well, that just means you weren’t lookin’ hard enough now, don’t it?” a voice called down from below. Both Scouts screeched to a halt in mid-flight.

“Uh, Demos, you guys wouldn’t happen to have been working on a ventriloquist act or somethin’, would ya?” Forward Scout ventured.

“Ah haven’t drunk enough for this yet,” Grenado said.

“We got some ale, if you’re interested, but ye’ve got ta open the gate first, ya idiots! Or have you forgotten how to be courteous to your lord in his absence?”

“Duncan!” Vital Spark chided.

“Ah’m just callin’ it like I see it is all.”

“Hey, idiots! Why ain’t the gate open?” Demolition Charge shouted to the gate house.

A pair of stallions stumbled out the door, before promptly passing out with a dazed smile on each of their faces. Big Guns approached them, took one big whiff, then snorted.

“Demos, did you leave them a gift when you two left the post for good?” he asked.

Pensword facehoofed. “Big Guns, you get that gate open right now. I’ll deal with this situation later. The Demos, and those two, are going to feel my wrath!” He looked to Grif. “Grif, we’ll have to do our meeting later. The long of the short is a Pegasus wants to build a hall of paragons, and we need to talk to Hammer Strike.” He promptly flew to the two soldiers in question, and jerked them to their feet.

“Yeah. I’ll talk to Hammer Strike,” Grif said. “Let’s sort this out.”

The portcullis was quickly raised, and the gates opened as Big Guns operated the devices responsible for each, and the party made their way inside the courtyard. A large barrel marked by two blue diamond pickaxes was quickly dropped onto the cobblestones as its contents sloshed about inside. The Demos both gaped at the sight, and a tear formed in Grenado’s good eye.

“I thought it was just a myth,” Grenado said.

“What? This? It’s just your standard ale. Nothin’ to get teary-eyed over, lads,” Duncan said pointedly.

“No.” Pensword stood between the Demos and their prize. “There has to be some form of punishment for getting my guards sloused. You’re not tapping that for a week,” Pensword finished with a glare. He turned around, and nodded to Hammer Strike. “Happy to see you made it back. And . . . you found friends. Why am I not surprised?” he half asked himself. “Anyway, there are a few things to take care of, but, seeing as we have visitors, I will be sure to get the guest quarters ready, and have some food prepared for our guests. It is good to see you.” He looked to the Unicorn. “Not too shaken up, are you, Vital?” He chuckled nervously, and kept his distance.

“Nah. Surprisingly, when they’re this big, they’re actually not that bad. Just don’t insult them or go after their hatchlings, and they’re actually pretty nice. I think Fluttershy would love to get to know these critters.”

“We could have used some of these guys during the battle,” Grif noted.

“Fair point. They probably would have enjoyed a little insectoid snack. Speaking of which, Hammer Strike, if you’re going to keep a few of these here, we’re going to need to train them not to eat any of Me-Me’s Changelings.”

“Yeah, it’s going to be interesting having giant scorpions here,” Hammer Strike replied.

“You’re the one who said you’d keep ‘em. I’m just saying,” Vital Spark pointed out.

Duncan shrugged. “We’ll just leave behind a couple of trainers to help teach your men how to raise them. It won’t be that hard, ya know, as long as they treat the babes right.”

“That’ll be useful. I’d prefer as little problems as we can have for raising them,” Hammer Strike commented.

“So, Hammer Strike, who’s your friend?” Grif asked as he pointed to the hammer on the stallion’s back.

“Ulkrusher. A gift from the Dwarves that’s been in the works for over a thousand years.” Hammer Strike grinned.

“Great. something else for me to keep an eye out for,” Pensword muttered. “Also, I need to see you and Grif when you both have a free moment. I’ve got some things to convey from some sources.”

“Alright.”

“So, what do you have here that passes for drink? My men and I are thirsty, and we’d like to try some of your . . . unique forms of liquid refreshment,” Duncan noted.

“Grenado, Charge, pull out whatever you guys have stored,” Hammer Strike called out.

The Demos let out a synchronized sigh as they headed to do so.

“That may well be the worst punishment of all for them,” Vital noted. “Having to watch their best brews being consumed before their very eyes without being able to enjoy a single drop. Seriously, Pensword, that’s downright diabolical.”

“Almost a war crime.” Grif chuckled.

“They could have killed those two,” Pensword rumbled. “They gave the borderline stuff. I can smell it from here.”

“Lack of alcohol might kill them.”

“I did say only the new ale. Nothing else. They have to wait a week for this new brew.”

“Just make sure you punish the idiots who drunk it equally as hard.” Grif chuckled. “Because honestly, you don’t need to be a genius to realize what that stuff is.”

“Oh, I have a few ideas involving toothbrushes, dungeons, and silk,” Pensword responded.

“Yeah. Get someone on these scorpions, and get our little friends set up. I’ll see about getting us some privacy,” Hammer Strike said.

Pensword sat, well-settled in his corner of pillows as he waited for the others to settle down in Hammer Strike’s office. He didn’t know how the others would react, so he had restricted this to just Hammer Strike, Grif, and himself. Lunar Fang knew already, but considering the nature of this particular piece of information, he knew it would be best to tell them before he sent the letters to Celestia and Luna.

“So what's with the cloak and dagger?” Grif asked as he settled down onto all fours, and casually rested his chin on his hand. Hammer Strike simply sat at his desk with his usual stern gaze.

Pensword sighed, and braced for the inevitable. “Queen Chrysalis is not dead.”

“What makes you say that?” Hammer Strike questioned. “Because, last I remember, I was the one who crashed through that stained glass window, and used a shard of it to cleave off her head.” A few stray sparks shot out from his hooves, and he promptly extinguished them with a hoof, before they could have the chance to damage any of his paperwork. He took a deep breath, and released. “So, what gives you the idea she’s still alive?”

“Because I talked to Me-Me. She informed me that, unless a Queen is cut off from her hive, she will be able to jump her mind to an unhatched larva in an egg, and morph herself into the new queen.” He groaned. “So, basically, the only way to really get rid of Chrysalis is to disrupt her link to her hive mind, kill her off, and hope she doesn’t have any backups. That, or get a princess who’s more power hungry than her mother to force a coup, and kill said mother.” Pensword rubbed an anxious hoof over his mane. “Meaning we could have the body count of ten queens, and she could still come back.”

“Well. That just made things harder.” Grif sighed.

“Just fantastic. One hundred percent delightful.” Hammer Strike exhaled heavily, and a cloud of steam hovered in the air, before gradually dissipating. “Any other bits of news?”

“Tell me about it,” Pensword said sympathetically. “I destroyed two dummies after learning that little fact. As for other news, we got a request to build a Pegasus hall of paragons. Also, I would like to formalize where to build the Thestral quarters, as the original structure was decimated, and burned during the siege.”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “Easy enough. We’ll look to the map, find the district, and follow the markers to known locations of open facilities.”

“That sounds good. When do you want to meet with the Pegasus representative for their building? I’ll look at the lands and get things situated, and get a copy of plans, so you can build around the longhouse. It is one of our most important community buildings.”

“Whenever I’m not busy with paperwork and repairs.” Hammer Strike shrugged. “I don’t know my schedule just yet. It takes a few days before I can actually get something down.”

“That's kinda the norm at the moment. We just had a battle, and I think it will take some time to get or–.”

“SIR!” Blast and Tower Shield broke into the room suddenly. “Sir, we have problems.”

“Can’t I get some good news for a change?” Hammer Strike muttered. “What is it?”

Pensword had jumped to his hooves, and was already on alert as his eyes roamed over the room, and ears flickered to catch any noise.

“They're coming. We just received the messenger. They heard New Unity was in a battle. They smell the blood in the water.”

Pensword looked worried. “One question. Is it an army marching towards us?”

“Worse,” Tower Shield groaned. “Nobles.”

“Ex Divinia Etiam. They’re going to want to change everything we’re doing.” Hammer Strike quickly joined his subordinates in an overly exaggerated groan that only the truly tried have ever managed to produce.

“Luna’s warhammer save us,” Pensword swore.

Grif let out a long stream of curses in Phrench.

Hammer Strike sat on the broken seat in the throne room. It had originally been suggested for him to use the intact throne, but something about what the broken throne symbolized called to him. The remains of the seat of power had been shifted to the center of the room, and Ulkrusher leaned against its arm beside him. The other throne had been removed entirely. A ragtag selection of Gryphon and Pony guards had been appointed, and placed in said throne room, armed with either a halberd or a spear. A representative of the Horses, the Kitsune, and the Dwarves, who had demanded to be part of the proceedings, stood off to the side.

On the dais, exactly six feet away from Hammer Strike on either side, Blast and Tower Shield stood in full armor. Grif stood on Hammer Strike’s right. He’d pressed for them to simply turn the nobles away, saying New Unity wasn’t sufficiently ready to receive them, but as Hammer Strike’s servants had pointed out, this would have resulted in all good will towards them, and to Luna’s bill, being lost.

Clover stood on Hammer Strike’s left, dressed in full formal robes. Her focus leaned familiarly against her body. Pensword and Vital Spark stood across from each other on the bottom step of the dais. Clover had decided, and Hammer Strike had agreed, if Vital Spark was going to be staying, he should learn to handle these kinds of proceedings.

“They’re only just entering the gate,” Grif said. “We can still send the vultures away.”

“It’s better to get this over with now, rather than later,” Hammer Strike replied as he rolled his eyes.

“Besides, I am sure we can use this to our advantage,” Pensword said.

“Just as long as that Cobble Pot doesn’t come, too. He gives me the creeps.” Vital Spark shuddered.

Grif was about to signal the door to be open, when, in a flash of magic, Twilight and her friends appeared in the middle of the throneroom.

“Maybe we shouldn’t jump so far next time, Twilight,” Spike commented as he wiped some soot from his tail.

Pinkie smiled at them faintly. Her coat was muted, and her hair was limp. Not straight, but limp. She walked to Hammer Strike, and ever so gently placed a cupcake on his lap. “I’m sorry about your friends,” she said, before backing away.

“Thank you,” Hammer replied after a moment as he put the cupcake off to the side. It wouldn’t be appropriate to eat it now.

Rarity approached, and took her place next to the throne. “If I’m going to be your fiance, then I’d best act like one. If you have to face these vultures, you’re not facing them alone,” she said pointedly. As part of her preparations for the meeting, she’d put on her ruby-studded earrings, and Spike’s fire heart ruby necklace. She nuzzled Hammer Strike gently, then waited.

“I guess the friendship court will be the first to send it’s regards over the battle,” Twilight said awkwardly, as if she wasn’t entirely prepared for this. “You know, Hammer Strike, if you need anything, just ask us. I know you probably don’t, and you won’t, but the offer’s still there.”

Hammer Strike allowed himself a small smile. This was perhaps one of the only genuine offers of aid without strings attached that he would be receiving in the coming days. “Thank you for the offer, but, yes, you are correct.”

“Hello, Hammer Strike,” Fluttershy said meekly. “Can we go now? I mean, if that’s okay with you. . . .”

“Go ahead.” Hammer Strike nodded his assent. “I know you’ll probably not want to stick around for what is to come.”

“Why not take her to see our new friends?” Grif said, signaling a Gryphon, and telling him to escort the gentle Pegasus to where the scorpions were resting via one of the side passages.

Rainbow Dash sighed. “Look, I know I’m pretty awesome and all that, but . . . I haven’t really had to do anything like this before. So, yeah. Basically, what they all said.” She walked over to Pensword then, and saluted. “Permission to help with cloud duty, Sir?”

“Permission granted,” Pensword answered crisply. “Go and make your family proud.”

Rainbow Dash saluted again, then zipped off to find the other Pegasi left in the units. They had clouds to gather, and barges to prepare.

“I can’t even begin to imagine what y’all are goin’ through right now, but if you need anything, don’t hesitate to give us a call. It’s times like these family’s gotta stick together, and like it or not, Hammer Strike, we’re like a family now, especially Grif over there,” Applejack said.

“How is my sister doing? Wedding plans going well?”

“I swear, if they keep up with all this plannin’ business, they won’t be married for another year!” Applejack chuckled. “Grannie’s gettin’ impatient for some great grandfoals to raise.”

“I’ll get Tall Oak to talk to her,” Grif promised, “but, for now, you should find a place to either watch or just wait this all out. We need to get this done as soon as possible.”

“You kiddin’ me? I’m stayin’ right here,” Applejack said stubbornly. “You’ll need someone who can tell when they’re lyin’, and you won’t get a better lie detector than me.”

“If you have an aneurysm, don’t blame me.” Grif chuckled. He lifted his claw, and signaled the guards to open the gate. The nobles were escorted into the throneroom in pairs by a guard. They would give their names and greetings, and some would even leave some small token of friendship. Hammer Strike, for his part, said nothing as they did so. When they finished, he would simply nod his head, and bang Ulkrsuher on the floor in a show of gratitude. In this way, when he was greeting a noble he was friendly with, he could make the hammer ring against the floor, but if he greeted a noble he didn’t trust, he could bang the hammer on the floor just a bit too hard, so that cracks would be left on the stone beneath, giving a clear message to any who would cause trouble. Four hours later, as the last of the nobles were shown in, everyone was tired, and the stone under Ulkrusher had been rendered to powder.

When it was done, Grif had discreetly managed to finish the speech he had been pasting together in his head.

“Good nobles of Equestria. On behalf of Lord Hammer Strike, I thank each of you for coming out to offer us your good will, and your regards for those we have lost. We realize the journey here was not a short trip, and, for many of you, it was only made longer by the current state of the Everfree forest. Please be assured we have enough troops to make sure you will each be escorted back to your place of rest safely. To those of you who so generously brought gifts, he adds his thanks a second time. Such things are unnecessary but it is good to see New Unity has such good friends. It seems most obvious that, with the current schedule of events here, my lord will be unable to give you all the immediate audiences you deserve. Therefore, if you would provide the Ponies you will find waiting outside the room with the topic of your stay, we shall sort you out appropriately, and my lord shall make time for you when it becomes available. Please remember, while you are in our grounds, to stay away from the construction you see about the walls, the buildings outside the walls, and the Thestral homes. Please also remember to avoid the Bladefeather compound, and the kennels. Thank you, my friends.”

“I also request that you avoid my troops and my office. If you have issue with me, or my troops, let the Ponies know, and I will make sure you are seen to this week,” Pensword said pointedly. He was not about to take any funny business when he had so many families to notify.

“And, of course,” Clover chimed in, “do not come around my labs, whether I am there or not. Do not tell me how powerful your foals are, and how much they’d be helpful as an apprentice. I am not accepting personal students at this time, and my current classes are for battle magic only.”

“So, without further adieu, my friends, we will disperse this meeting with our thanks. Good evening.”

Some few nobles tried to raise objections, only for a final authoritative blow from Ulkrusher to send them scurrying away.

“Huh, so that’s how you clean house,” Vital Spark said as he watched them flood into the hall, and out the main doors.

Vital Spark opened the door to Clover’s lab hesitantly. “Um, is it safe for me to come in?”

“Get in, before the wards push you out,” Clover ordered.

“He slowly shut the door. “You put up a warding spell?”

“No,” Clover said as the door slammed shut behind him. Several silver locks clamped shut, and then numerous chains of light bound the door. Frost and ice covered it moments later, and, finally, Vital heard a loud fwooshing sound, and somepony with a high class accent screamed about his eyebrows. “I put up several.”

“Huh. I could’ve sworn I shook that one,” Vital commented. “He’ll be okay, right?”

“You can live without eyebrows. It makes it really hard for people to tell your expression, but maybe he’ll find a use for that.”

Vital shuddered. “You may have given him one of the strongest weapons a noble could ask for, Clover.”

“Maybe, but I’ve also marked him, and sent a message.”

“Fair enough. How’s my baby doing?”

“Well, there has been some activity inside the egg. It seems like it could be ready to hatch soon.”

“Exciting.” He chuckled nervously. “Um, look, I just wanted to say I’m sorry if I upset you earlier. I, um, well, I don’t really know what to say, but . . . do you think it’s okay if I keep learning from you?”

“You’d better. Otherwise, who knows who they might try and stick me with.”

“I thought you had control over that.”

“Yes, but they’ll be lobbying me for decades.”

Vital Spark chuckled, and hugged her. “Thanks. I actually missed you guys a lot. If it wasn’t for Pinkie Pie, I probably would’ve had a breakdown back on Earth.”

Clover smiled for a moment, before breaking out of the hug, and turning back to the egg. “Anyway, I’m still having trouble finding the proper hatching stimulus.”

“Have you witnessed phoenix eggs hatching before?”

“Once, on a research experiment with Star Swirl.”

“What was it like?”

“It was beautiful.” Clover smiled. “The parents sung to the eggs as the sun was rising. They started to hatch just as the sun hit them.”

“I’m guessing this was fire phoenixes, right?”

“Yes.”

“So wouldn’t it make sense that a similar stimulus would likely work on an ice phoenix egg, only with something related to ice, instead, like the first snow of winter, or maybe something to do with the winter solstice?”

“That’s a viable theory.” Clover nodded.

“So wait till the first snow of winter, I guess, and sort of go from there?” He shivered as a sudden blast of cold emanated from the egg, covering his fur and mane in icicles. “Aww, it m-m-m-missed me,” he chattered.

“I guess so.” Clover couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Vital laughed with her as he turned the crystals to snow, and shook off the excess. “All right. Let’s get to work.”

Pensword kept his emotion stoic as he waited. Baron Sharp Spear had demanded to speak to him, and, regrettably, it had been a request as a noble to a noble. Sometimes, it was very annoying having to juggle being both a military commander and a high ranking noble. The field of battle was far more invigorating in combat, than it was crossing metaphorical swords by exchanging words. Fortunately, his higher status at least allowed him to decide the location for this meeting. As such, Pensword had selected his office. If he had to engage in a war of words, this would be the best place to do it from. Now he just had to wait for the baron.

There was a knock at his door, and Preston opened it. “He’s here.”

Pensword nodded his head in acknowledgement, and Preston left. A few moments later, the door opened again, and the light blue Unicorn with a blond mane walked in, dressed in frills, and an overcoat. He quickly approached the desk with neither invitation nor ceremony.

“How can I help you, Baron Sharp Spear?” Pensword asked.

“You can start by telling me where my son is,” Sharp Spear said brusquely. It was clear he wanted to establish a sense of control in the conversation from the beginning. “I’ve been searching all over this ruin of a keep, and I can’t find him anywhere. He doesn’t answer my letters, he doesn’t scry, and, to be perfectly frank with you, Commander Pensword, he should have been transferred back to Canterlot by now. Now where are you keeping him? I demand to see him immediately.”

Pensword’s heart nearly stopped as the impact of those words struck him full force. “I am sorry, Baron.” His voice caught in his throat. He swallowed. “But if your son did indeed receive orders of that nature, then he hid those papers from me, and kept at his post of his own volition. He led no less than five incursions against the Changeling droves during the siege, and rallied the troops from the beginning to the very end. He has been an exemplary soldier in every way.” He sighed and shook his head. The baron still hadn’t taken a seat.

“Baron, I must insist that you sit down before we continue.”

“I will not, Sir!” Sharp Spear proclaimed as he slammed an angry hoof onto the floor.

Pensword steeled himself, forcing an impartial mask to cover his face as he struggled to keep the pain contained. No matter how many mares and stallions he had lost, it always was the hardest telling direct members, even if said members were pompous, arrogant buffoons like Sharp Spear.

“Baron.” Pensword’s voice was gentle, and very quiet. “The reason you can’t find your son is because he is currently going through intensive surgery to save his life.”

Sharp Spear stopped cold. “He’s what?”

Pensword pursed his lips as he struggled to keep his thoughts organized, and anticipate what the baron would try to pull next. “I said that your son is in critical condition, Baron Sharp Spear. Right now, he is fighting for his life in a stasis chamber designed by our allies to help him recuperate as they work to repair the damages.”

“You’ve got to be joking. My son would never–”

“Never what, Baron?” Pensword cut in. His tone had grown cold, his pupils slitted. “Never risk his life for another? Never fight to protect honor, kingdom, family?” Pensword could not deny the sense of satisfaction he felt when Baron Sharp Spear flinched. “Your son knew the risks, and, like it or not, he chose to stay. I cannot change that, nor can I control that he somehow intercepted these orders, and prevented them from reaching me. But I warn you right now, each and every guard that serves in my units is a son and daughter to me. So I would be very, very careful right now about choosing your next words, Baron, because I know Silver Spear, as does practically every guard serving here at New unity. He is one of the bravest, most courageous, selfless nobles I’ve ever known, and none of us will allow that good name to be besmirched. Not even by his own father.”

Baron Sharp Spear gulped. His legs trembled as he struggled to retain his composure. “I . . . I would like to see him,” he finally rasped.

Pensword sighed, and shook his head as he rubbed a tired hoof over the bridge of his muzzle. “I’m sorry, Baron Sharp Spear. Truly, I am, but I cannot take you to see him. He’s in too precarious a state, and the nature of the equipment is too precious for me to expose you to it without the proper security clearance.”

“But he’s my son!”

“I know, Baron. I know. I can’t change the rules, though. Now, more than ever, we have to tighten our security against invading forces, and that means a strict adherence to the protocols we have laid to protect New Unity’s intelligence and magitech.”

“That’s not good enough!” the baron yelled as a paperweight flew off Pensword’s desk to slam into the wall, leaving a significant dent, before clattering to the floor.

Pensword did his best to remember the stallion wasn’t being deliberately disrespectful. At least, he tried to convince himself of that, to give Sharp Spear the benefit of the doubt as he slowly trotted over, and picked up the weight. He turned sadly as he trotted back to his chair, and replaced the item. Then he heaved a heavy sigh. “It’s the best I can do, Baron. Right now, the most constructive thing you can do is pray for your son at the nearest chapel. Faust willing, he’ll pull through. I will send a letter to you as soon as I receive word that his status has changed. Our joint staff has every confidence that he will be able to recover, but every contribution helps.”

“But–”

“Please, Baron.” Pensword came around the desk, and placed a hoof on Sharp Spear’s shoulder. “For once in your life, have faith in something other than your wallet. Your money won’t be able to change this outcome, whatever it may be, and neither will your position. I will personally have Rainbow Dash alert you as soon as Silver Spear is ready for visitors . . . or the other. The moment something changes, you will know.”

Sharp Spear’s body trembled. He swallowed once, twice, thrice. At last, he managed to rasp out a couple of words. “My son.” For the first time in Pensword’s memory, and perhaps in Thestral history, he witnessed a noble take off his mask to bear his true emotions as tears welled up in the noble’s eyes. Pensword took the stallion in a gentle embrace, and Sharp Spear wept openly onto his shoulder.

Cross Breeze’s honey tail flicked nervously in the crisp morning air as she adjusted her mane. The sun was barely rising above the treelines, starting to wash away the dead grays of twilight for the bright pastels that had always been so cheerful before the attack. Now it rose over the new graveyard that had been dedicated to the fallen. She sighed sadly, and turned away from the window to trot down the halls. She couldn’t allow herself to be late to her appointment. Her azure coat had been carefully groomed, and she’d made sure to polish her hooves to a shine to make the best impression possible. At last, she reached the door she’d sought, took a steadying breath to compose herself, then knocked.

“Enter.” Hammer Strike’s voice carried loud and clear.

She made sure that the request was under her wing as she pushed the door open, and entered the office. Chalkboards with diagrams littered the space. Papers with the layout for the city, both ancient, current, and future had been plastered on three boards over in a corner near a window. Parchments and scrolls with indecipherable texts and strange calligraphy lay in a hodgepodge mess over the floor, and bursting out from shelves. And there, sitting behind his desk, in the center of this perfectly organized chaos, was the Pony lord himself.

“Good Morning, Lord Hammer Strike.”

“Good morning. So, I was told you had a request?”

“Yes, from our living caretaker of all paragons,” she answered. She put the scroll onto his desk. “She wishes your permission to build a hall of paragons, as was once housed in this great city. So far, only two such halls exist in Equestria. The first lies in Canterlot, and the other is the original in Cloudsdale. It’s her hope to make New Unity the third. She is more than willing to pay you for the land, and to build in a spot suitable for your city planning, but, as a tribe, we would also like to request that, at the very least, a stone be used and engraved to mark the location of the original Paragon Hall, when it is found.”

Hammer Strike looked over a few of the diagrams from the city layout. After a moment he hummed. “All right. Do you happen to know the dimensions of the structure, or would it be adjusted based off the location?”

“The dimensions are in the scroll, and we’ve also included variations based on potential locations. There will be several smaller personal shrines, some of which will be built directly into the building, like with the Hurricanes’ manors but aside from that, it all depends on what you feel this city deserves.”

Hammer Strike opened the scroll, and looked it over a few times. “All right; I think we can work with this.” He looked over to the diagrams of the city once again, humming in thought. “Okay. The only problem I have with this is the location isn’t entirely marked yet, but I can push the builders to mark this district now, so this project can be started. Just keep inside the markers, and it’ll be just fine when roads are paved, and everything is assigned.”

Cross Breeze’s eyes widened with excitement. “Really? Oh, that's wonderful! We’ll have our workers arrive within the week to begin work. Thank you so much! We’ll have one of our statue carvers come to take your sketch once the project is finished.”

“That isn’t needed.” Hammer Strike assured her. “I don’t want to be immortalized in stone. If you have to give me credit, just a small plaque will do. With that settled, though, are there any other projects or questions you have for me?”

“Might I suggest a compromise?”

“I’m listening,” Hammer Strike said with a curious brow raised.

“It’s traditional for a statue of the founders, or those in authority, to be placed in front of the building. Celestia and Luna’s statues stand together outside the hall in Canterlot, and a statue of our founding paragon stands outside the hall in Cloudsdale. However, since you don’t want such a large fuss over it, how about we have one of our students carve the statue, instead of our artisans? It gives the student the opportunity to learn, and you won’t have to worry about the paparazzi coming after you, either. As for our other plans and ideas, I’ll leave that to the builders talk to you about the Pegasus Quarters.”

Hammer Strike sighed as he mulled the proposition over. Finally, he caved. “Alright,” he sighed, “but only if it’s the student, alright? And no fanfare, either. I get enough of that every time I visit Canterlot.”

“Of course, Sir. Thank you. I’ll inform the Pegasi they’ll arrive in the next three days,” Cross Breeze replied with a bow. “Thank you for allowing us this chance to preserve our history and our culture for the next generation.”

“No problem.” Hammer Strike shrugged, and immediately got back to work.

There was a knock on Hammer Strike’s door, and Grifs voice carried through. “Uh, you're going to want to see this.”

“Is it bad or good? Because I could really use something good.”

“Well several dozen Thestrals just walked in the gates hooked to as many carts. They’re asking for you, and it seems Pensword's not entirely sure what's happening. Then again, he hasn’t been seen all morning.”

“Alright. I’ll be out in a moment.” Hammer Strike sighed as he stood up from his chair, and made his way out of his office.

The two wove their way through the corridors, and out to the courtyard, where many Ponies had stopped to look at the caravan with interest.

The Thestrals all stood with furs and skins tied to poles to form makeshift sleds that dragged behind them. The items were covered with other furs, and six Thestrals pulled a new-looking cart that was so large it needed two axles to keep it stable. They stood arrayed and silent, their eyes glowing in the dying light, and their leathery wings folded at their sides. They all looked upon their Chieftess as moondust slowly drifted around her, showing just how recently she had appeared in the courtyard. Hammer Strike strode swiftly and surely towards her amidst the whispers from the new arrivals.

“So what’s going on?” Hammer Strike asked.

A Thestral stepped forward. A wolf’s head was draped over his head, and the pelt covered his body. His fangs were slightly more pronounced than other Thestrals. “I, Flury Fang of the Wolf Tribe, who speaks for Thestrals, have brought these gifts for you, he who forged our chieftess’ armor, who taught her what was needed to craft her war hammer. We offer you this gift, as only one as yourself could use them to their fullest potential.” He snapped open his right wing, and the covers were removed with a flourish. The sleds were covered in smaller Ursa bones, while the cart held the larger, along with the beast’s pelt.

“So that’s what happened to the Ursa’s remains,” Hammer Strike commented.

“It is,” Flury Fang began again. “Its remains are your right, as you killed the one who desecrated our most revered creature, and allowed it the proper path to the stars above. We doubt you would have use of so much meat, so we have taken the liberty of curing it to prepare for the coming months.”

It was here that Grif saw Pensword standing with the Thestrals, having carried the left bear paw’s claws while Lunar Fang carried the right. Both had dressed in their Ursa robes, and carried traditional thestral weapons in accordance with tradition.

“Thank you. I’m sure I can put this to use in time,” Hammer Strike replied. ‘Though it’ll potentially take longer to shape it,’ he thought to himself.

“We know you will do great things with it. And you would bring more honor to its hide than making a simple rug out of it.”

“I might try a weapon with it this time,” Hammer said as he ran a hoof through the fur.

Vital Spark knocked gently on the door as the warding spells flared yet again. He hastily entered, before they could have a chance to fry him, only to run smack dab into Twilight. He grunted, then immediately proceeded to apologize.

“It’s fine, Vital Spark,” Twilight assured him. “It’s not like you ruined a vital experiment. No pun intended.”

“Um, so what brings you here, Twilight?”

Twilight grinned, and started to bounce on her hooves. “It’s so exciting! Clover tells me Trixie isn’t the first one to manage this kind of fusion between light and dark in magic, but she is the first one to be able to have the freedom to test its limits and capabilities. We’ve been running some tests with the assistance of some of my more modern equipment for analysis.”

“. . . Do I even want to know how badly you’ve hooked her up?”

“None of that.” Clover shook her head. “That machine wouldn’t be useful in measuring this sort of phenomenon anyway.”

“I told you its processing power is unprecedented, Clover. It can help if you let it,” Twilight argued.

“Twilight, I can think faster than it can,” Clover insisted. “Just leave it alone. Besides, this is better researched manually.”

“It’s a little hard to log the data properly for compilation, if you do everything manually, though, Clover. Especially with the new units of measurement for strength and skill in magical scales. If Trixie is going to write a book about this power and its workings, she’ll need all the data she can get on paper.”

“Oh. I’m sorry. I guess that means all my mentor’s works have become obsolete in the last century? I’ll have to get that to the inquisition. We can’t have Unicorns experimenting with defunct magical theories, can we?” Clover added sarcastically.

“. . . Did you sense that?” Trixie asked as she flinched back from the pair, and shuffled over to Vital Spark. “Welcome back, by the way.” Her horn maintained a steady glow as a sphere bobbed overhead with a black core surrounded by light.

“I felt that,” Vital Spark whispered back. “And thanks, Trixie. How have you been holding up?”

“Being a pupil to Clover the Clever has been hard work, but Trixie is most definitely satisfied. After all, how many Ponies can say they got the chance to be taught by one of the most powerful mages known in Pony history?”

“Too true. So . . . what’s this all about?”

“Debating over the best way to measure my capabilities, and notarize the data for future reference.”

“So it’s basically the ego of two big intellects arguing for supremacy?”

“Essentially.”

“Well, at least they’re keeping it civil.”

“Are you two quite finished?” two identical voices rang in stereo. Vital Spark and Trixie both jumped in surprise as they noted Twilight and Clover’s nigh-identical expressions of frustration.

“We’re in trouble, aren’t we?” Vital Spark said.

“So much,” Trixie agreed.

“Forget it,” Clover said a she took a deep breath. “As I was saying, based on my research, Trixie has, indeed, managed to merge the light and dark mana flow inside herself without causing one to overcome the other, something that both Star Swirl and Meadow Brook theorized, but neither of them had ever been able to accomplish.”

“Um, question,” Vital Spark said nervously as he raised a hoof.

“Yes, Vital?”

“I know this is going to sound stupid, but . . . who, exactly, is Meadow Brook?”

“Mage Meadow Brook,” Clover explained. “He was a Unicorn from the east who had a talent for enchantments, and was a great leader in magical theory. He hid eight enchanted items across Equestria with special powers, but they have yet to be recovered”

“Do we have any idea what they even are, or what they could do?”

“How can you not know about Meadow Brook? Every magical student knows about him,” Trixie exclaimed. “With Star Swirl and present company excluded, he’s one of the biggest names in magic!”

“I . . . wasn’t raised in Equestria?”

Trixie gaped at Vital Spark as the light on her horn died, and the sphere disappeared. “What did you just say?”

“I wasn’t raised in Equestria. It’s why I wasn’t very good at magic, why I don’t know about Equestria’s history, and, I guess, in part, why Clover took me under her wing . . . horn . . . hoof. What term do you use for that?”

“It doesn’t matter,” Clover said from behind them. “Shall we carry on with the research, or would you two like to sit and flirt all day?”

“Flirt?” The two instantly backed away from one another as their cheeks burned red. Unfortunately for Vital Spark, his white coat showed no mercy.

“Clover!” he cried as his hooves flew to cover the spots. He promptly smacked down onto the floor. “Ow. Why me?”

It was approaching midday at the Bladefeather compound. Off on the horizon, a speck flew from the clouds, and gradually drew closer. In time, the shape became close enough to distinguish individual features. The flyer was a large falcon and leopard hybrid Gryphon, and he was clearly harried as he landed on a ledge at the front of the doors, and adjusted the messenger bags bearing the seal of the Monastery of Winds on it. When nobody opened the gates, he gave a large screech to alert the guards to his presence.

Grif had Athena sleeping securely on his back when the gates opened. Shrial rose, and approached with Gentle Wing on her back as she took in the bedraggled state of the messenger. “You’ve had a long flight, my friend!” Grif said.

“One I would do over again in a heartbeat. I have the honor of bringing news, and information for the Avatar from the Winds Father.” The Gryphon bowed. “May I have audience with you and your family? This deals with Avatar business, and is only meant for those of your blood to hear.”

“Please, come to my home. You must rest and refresh yourself, my friend,” Grif said. “Your message can wait until then, at least.”

“Very well,” the Gryphon replied with another avian bob of his head. “I’ll follow you to your home, but this message must be shared by moonfall tonight.”

They led him to their home. After the messenger had taken a nap, they put food and wine before him, and waited until he’d eaten his fill, before letting him deliver his message.

He placed the satchels in front of Grif. “I bring to you items and papers from your predecessor. After much consultation with the Winds Father, the Emperor authorized the movement of these relics to your compound. They belong to you more than the Monastery or the rulers of Gryphelheim. This is for your personal order, to show all in the world who you would call friend, and who you would deem worthy of respect. In ancient times, this award doubled as an honor, and was simply called Friend of the Avatar; however, you have the power to rename the order, should you so desire. I am sad to say that none of this order live, save for you. The Avatar is always counted at the first member.”

“I’d thought Daedalus would be more worried about keeping the empire together after the coup,” Grif said, “but I do appreciate this gift. Is Daedalus well?”

“He said you would be concerned with him dealing with the Coup. He found these items in a now desolate house of one of his enemies. He gave it to one of his troops to send to the Monastery, which then gave it to me to send to you. There are plans to move back to his birth city in the spring, and the remnants have fallen. They are fleeing to the South, but their will is broken, and they fight only because honor dictates they follow through the course to the death. They think the coup will be fully put down by spring next year.”

“And good riddance to it.” Grif smiled. “Have you other news? Other messages?”

“There are rumors that he found a pink-furred prophetess who spends her days in his care. They whisper that you may be asked to give your blessing for a marriage in the near future. However, there are certain complications in the matter. She forsook her former name, and her former house was blotted out. I believe you know of the family of whom I speak. It is possible there may be a battle over the wedding, which is why the Emperor and the Winds Father both wish you to be there. With luck, your presence will avert any bloodshed, and help the people to see that the union will be profitable for our people as a whole.”

“What does the Winds Father think?” Grif asked. “Does he support them?”

“Yes. I also have a letter penned directly to you. I have no idea of the contents. I was merely ordered to give it to you or one of your wives.” He shuffled a paw. “May I speak less formally, Avatar?”

“Please. I am a simple Gryphon with his family. Speak your mind.”

“I’m glad to be of service, and . . . I’m wondering. Do you need a messenger to fly between the Empire and Equestria?” He looked around furtively. “Service to the Emperor and the Winds Father has its price, and my family is already in danger. They’re safe in Vanhoover for now, but I don’t know how long that could last. I could think of no place safer for them than here, an ocean away from danger.”

“You realize the extent of the service you offer me? The distance between is no small feat.”

“But it will be reason to have my family live under your banner and your protection. I’d give my wings, and gladly be damned to walk the earth for the rest of eternity, if it means they are safe. If you need me for something else, name it.”

“I can understand that.” Grif nodded. “My wife has wished to have a secure way to send messages to her father. You are familiar with the Farflyer clan?”

“I am.” He bobbed his head. “I would be your personal carrier, then, if you’ll have me. I will carry letters and parcels across.”

“I do not give myself a luxury not available to my family,” Grif said in an almost stern tone. “I would need to rely on you to ferry messages for any who might ask of you. Would you accept this?”

“To be messenger for an entire clan? You trust me that much, when we’ve only just met?” His eyes widened. “It was an honor to be given the seal of the monastery, but to be trusted by an entire clan? Such a thing is beyond imagining.”

“Before you return to the Empire, you’ll stop in Vanhoover to visit your family, I expect?” Grif asked.

“I was hoping to be given time to get my family, and return with them before starting,” he admitted sheepishly. “But if you need me to return right away, I shall do so.”

“You are a competent messenger, my friend, but you are not entirely prepared to defend so many for so long. In Vanhoover, you will find a Gryphon named Graven Graytalon in the Bandaged Wing Saloon. He runs our local branch there. You will give him a letter that I will give to you. He will see that you and your family make it here safely.”

“Thank you,” the messenger replied, bowing his head. “Though my thanks means little as an outcast.”

“Then you are an outcast no more,” Grif said with a smile as he walked over to a desk, and pulled out a patch with the Bladefeather crest set to it. “What’s your name, my friend?”

“Dagger Feather Scroll, Sir.”

Grif slapped him gently with the patch “What is your name?” he asked again as he held out the patch.

“D-dagger Feather Scroll Bladefeather,” the messenger replied.

“Correct,” Grif said, giving him the patch, and the letter. “Fly strong, and fly well, my brother. All who are homeless are welcome in these walls.”

“Thank you.” He bowed once more, and then was gone as he spread his wings, and took flight.

When the Gryphon was gone, Grif nodded. “And now we wait. Either Graven will appear next week with armed guards and a family needing shelter, or he’ll appear with a head. Either way, the matter is taken care of.” Graven Graytalon was an excellent judge of character, and uncanny at sensing malcontent. If this Gryphon was lying, he’d know. Grif didn’t believe too much that Dagger had any sort of malicious intent, but one was better safe than sorry. Even moreso, now that he had two baby girls to protect with another child on the way.

Grif turned to the bag, and looked to Shrial and Avalon. “Should I, or should I have some Unicorns scan it first?”

“I’d go with the latter, Grif,” Avalon said pointedly. “We have a couple of cubs to take care of, after all, and we’d rather keep you around a while longer.”

“Very well. Still, you should find some time to pen a letter or two to your father,” Grif said. “I’m certain he’d appreciate knowing he’ll be a grandfather soon.”

“Well, I was going to try experimenting with a spell, but I suppose this way would be easier.” She chuckled. “I just wish I could see the looks on my sisters’ faces, too.”

Grif kissed her, then he pulled Shrial in for one, too. “Winds, I love you.”

Hammer Strike placed his quill down, having signed the final document . . . of his current stack. He was behind by another two. He sighed heavily. While he had others to help with all the documents, there was still several that needed his attention. He rubbed his side. Rest would come after the paperwork, or when he was less stubborn. Whichever came first.

His ear twitched as more hoofsteps suddenly started moving towards his room. After a moment, he was able to define the sound and weight placement to figure out they were heading for his room. He gave a faint grin as he waited for the right moment.

“Come in, Rarity,” he called out.

Much to his surprise, and slight pain, the door banged open with such force that it sounded like a gunshot as Rarity raced in, and flung all his papers aside to replace them with a whole new stack of paperwork. Piles of cloth samples, types of metals, armor types, and a massive pile of sketches and rough designs completely obscured his face, before the mare pranced around his desk, and planted a solid kiss on his cheek with an excited giggle.

“I’ve finally managed to narrow things down to a manageable level, Darling, and I simply had to come and share the new designs, especially with all that beautiful material those Thestrals were so thoughtful to bring. Why, it gives us an entirely new avenue to look towards for theme and decoration, but I wanted to hear what you think, before I tried going any further. What do you think, Hammer Strike?”

“Uh. . . .” Hammer Strike looked over several selections in front of him. “I think I need an afternoon to catch up on everything.”

“An afternoon? Darling, I was planning on taking a couple of days. To help you really get a proper understanding of the vision for each of these, I have to give you the full presentation. And besides that, I need your input to see what you want to add or subtract.” She shook her head sadly. “No, I think we’ll have to just set aside some time for us to have a more . . . intimate conversation.” She smiled wickedly. “Wouldn’t you say?”

Hammer Strike blushed. “I, uh. Yes.”

“Excellent. I’ll meet you at your forge at midnight. That should be plenty of time for you to sort your affairs and get some quiet time for just the two of us.” She rushed in to kiss him full on the lips. “Oh, I do love you, Hammer Strike.” Then she giggled, and raced back out.

Hammer Strike gaped for a moment or two, then looked down at all his disorganized paperwork on the floor, then to the slightly more organized piles on his desk. “What just happened?”

Pensword found himself in the middle of a large tent that has been erected on the Thestral Grounds. He looked at each of the tribal leaders, and finally to Luna herself. It seemed that he and his wives were not the only ones who had been called. The Gryphons who had sworn their loyalty to him stood silently behind with their weapons at the ready. According to Grif, the blood oath had officially made them a part of his family, and, by extension, his tribe.

“Hello, Pensword,” Luna greeted him with a nod of acknowledgment.

“High Chieftess,” Pensword replied.

“Do you know why you're here before us?”

“I do not,” Pensword answered. “But I am assuming it is due to the fact that there are Gryphons in my family?” he asked.

“Not quite, Pensword. As you know, it has always been the tradition that clans are withheld to small groups within each tribe.”

“I do. I am of the Dream Clan, which is of the Bear Tribe,” he answered with pride.

“You were of the dream clan of the bear tribe,” Luna responded.

Pensword looked horrified. “Were? Have I done something to lose my blessing of the clan?” His eyes shifted in panic as he thought what could be happening here. The grim expressions, the solemn bearing. Was he going to be cast out to appease the balance of power between the Lunar and Solar courts?

“No, no, Pensword. You misunderstand.” Luna shook her head “You are being awarded a great honor, one of the greatest that this council can think to bestow at this time. You, Pensword, are to found the next great house of the Thestrals. You are to create the next clan.”

Pensword’s legs buckled beneath him as Lunar Fang gaped at the princess, then back looked back to her mate, then back at Luna again. “A clan hasn’t been founded or awarded since just before your . . . departure,” she said.

Luna shrugged in her ursa armor. “There has been nopony able to distinguish themselves enough to merit it until now.”

“Wh–what do I need to do? What is the ceremony for this? Should I go hunt a beast in the forest?” Pensword asked. For all the things he’d been taught as a foal, none had felt the need to explain the creation of a new clan. After all, there had been no need during the time before the war, and no time for it after.

“First you will need to find volunteers to take up your name and mark. When you have enough, then we will proceed,” Luna said.

Pensword nodded his head numbly, and gave a Thestral bow. “I shall go, and find those that would be honored to take my name.” He would have to ask those in the tent first. Then the Demon Slayers. This would take time. He looked to those in the tent with him. “Who here wish to take my name?”

He had barely spoken before the Gryphons bowed in the same manner he did to Luna, only, this time, the gesture was directed at him and Lunar Fang.

106 - It’s Going to be one of Those Days

Extended Holiday
Ch 106: It’s Going to be one of Those Days
Act 15

“It’s amazing that your Ponies have recovered from the attack so well with everything that’s happened.” Fancy Pants sat across from Hammer Strike at the small table they’d set up for the meeting, nursing a glass of sherry.

“We’re doing the best we can,” Hammer Strike replied.

“And it’s admirable,” Fancy Pants said. “But in all seriousness, is there any way we can aid you, Hammer Strike?”

“Not that I can think of.” Hammer Strike shook his head. “We have plenty of resources.”

“Surely you must need help recovering your losses. Perhaps we could fund a recruiting drive?”

“Sir,” Blast Shield said as he entered the room. “The Crystal Ponies have arrived with sixty soldiers. They say that another forty will arrive in the next month with an additional offering of ten more each month, till we have five hundred Crystal Soldiers for our garrison.”

“That’s good to hear.” Hammer Strike nodded. “Could you see to helping them set up in the new barracks? I think the repairs weren’t too difficult, and they should be fixed up by now.”

“I’ll see to it myself,” Blast replied with a bow, then left the room.

“Well, it seems that’s in order. I don’t suppose you need help re-building damage to your walls and buildings?”

“Oi!” A voice called from outside the window. Several Dwarves had shown up at the gate, each with resources and tools. “We’ve been given the green light from the Blue Lard an hour ago. That means you lazy lot can finally get to work on the wall whenever!”

“Are those . . . foals with beards?” Fancy Pants asked incredulously as he looked out the window.

“No, those would be Dwarves,” Hammer Strike replied. “They . . . may have taken tools from me nearly two thousand years ago, and think they have a grand debt to pay off to me for it. . . . And they don’t take no for an answer.”

Fancy Pants raised his eyebrows. “Your life is just full of curiosities, isn’t it?”

“You don’t even know the half of it. So, anything else?”

“What about food? Surely your resources were strained.”

“We’re well stocked on that end, actually.”

“Is there really nothing we can do to help?”

“Not that I can think of.”

“You know, it’s very hard to earn your trust when you don’t require any favors,” Fancy Pants sighed.

“I already trust you, Fancy Pants. I know your intentions right off the bat. As for the others, while their intentions are obvious, they aren’t the best.”

“Not all of us are overly paranoid and self destructive, you know,” Fancy Pants pointed out.

“I never said everyone was. I simply stated that it’s easier to tell who is.”

Fancy pants nodded as he took another long pull from his sherry. “I suppose, then, that I won’t be able to do much good here.”

“It’s at least keeping some of the other nobles visiting in check. That’s a positive.”

“I’ll take what I can.” Fancy Pants shrugged. “I should go find Fleur. If you need me, don’t hesitate to ask.”

“Got it. Good luck, Fancy Pants.”

“And you as well, Hammer Strike.”

“So you're doing what?” Grif asked

Grif, Avalon, Shrial, Pensword, Fox Feather, Moon River, and Lunar Fang all stood with Luna outside the mouth of the immense cave where the Changelings had killed the Ursa Major.

“The cub is still in there, and We intend to aid it,” Luna repeated.

“The cub is still alive? May I ask how you plan on aiding this star beast?” Pensword asked in awe. “If you can pull a Dame Fluttershy, that will be a point of boasting for our tribes.”

“I believe I can enchant my armor to replicate the mother's scent,” Luna said.

“And if you can’t?” Grif asked. “We’re not exactly talking about a little teddy bear here.”

“I shall burn that bridge when I come to it. You know, I do think I actually coined that phrase. One of my lieutenants kept mentioning the strategic weakness of a bridge during a campaign, and I believe that was my exact response.”

“And pointless,” Lunar Fang replied with a chuckle as a majority of those present presented their wings.

“We must remember, my friends, not everyone has wings,” Luna noted.

“Very true,” Pensword responded. “So, where is the cub going to stay?”

“I’ll take it back with me to Ys,” Luna said

“I hope the Thestrals will spoil him and make him a part of our culture and society,” Fox Feather replied with a lopsided grin. “Lunar Fang, can I hold your daughter?”

“Our daughter,” Lunar Fang replied with a laugh. She broke off suddenly as she found the cradle on her back was empty. Her pupils immediately shrank.

Pensword was worried and looked to Chieftess Luna. “Permission to enter the cave? We felt it would be safe with you here to have our daughter, but she got out without any of us knowing she was awake.”

“Let's hurry,” Luna agreed. Her horn sprung to life as she galloped towards the cave with the others on her tail. They entered the chamber where the baby ursa was sleeping, and right there, curled up on the creatures back, was a sleeping Moon River.

“How does she do that?” Pensword hissed. As usual, Moon River kept her toy crossbow held under the crook of her leg. “She’s turning into a ninja.”

“Your daughter scares me,” Grif said flatly.

Luna grinned widely. “She will make a fine captain of my guard one day. Maybe even a future commander.”

“Assuming she breaks the contract to marry Cosy,” Lunar Fang pointed out. “But I’m sure she would appreciate the sentiment. I know we do,” Lunar Fang said as she beamed a smile to her husband.

Pensword continued to gape, first at the ursa, then at Moon River, then back at Luna, and his wife. “I’m never going to get used to this, am I?”

Lunar Fang leaned in and gave him a passionate kiss. “That’s what they all say with the first one,” she said with a mischievous wink. “Just wait till number two comes.”

Pensword shuddered. “Of all the foes I have faced, fatherhood is, by far, the greatest.”

“But it’s still the most worth it, too,” Lunar Fang pointed out as she laid a wing over his back. Fox Feather soon joined on the other side as they watched the sleeping children together.

Pensword sat at his desk looking over the mountain of requisition forms and requests from the troops. The sounds of mortar on stone, chisels, sledges, and saws mowing through wooden beams echoed through the hallways as the repairs continued to progress. Everypony was slowly getting used to the sight of nobles walking through the halls, and more Ponies moving about the castle. His left ear twitched as he heard the sound of shifting hooves from the secretary’s office. He’d left explicit instructions he wasn’t to be disturbed, unless it was absolutely necessary. His brows furrowed. If this was another noble trying to ruffle his feathers, he didn’t know what he would do.

“I don’t care what orders you have. I will see the commander presently.”

Pensword winced. He recognized that voice only too well, but thought he might as well let things play out a little longer. He wanted to see just how long the inevitable exchange of insults and bickering could be held off, and absently wondered if Baron Blueblood would get the hint to make an appointment first.

And then there was a loud rumbling sound, and something smacked audibly against his door.

Pensword quickly stood up, marched to the door, and opened it. “What is going on out here?” he demanded. His tone had shifted from its usual calm form to that of a commanding officer at basic training. Baron Blueblood was currently being held on the ground by Preston. His horn was at the baron’s throat, while the secretary lay nearby looking uninjured, but very much startled.

“What happened here?” Pensword demanded.

“I was merely leaning forward to explain the importance of my seeing you when this cretin charged me,” Baron Blueblood sneered.

Pensword didn’t so much as blink in Blueblood’s direction. “Preston, what happened?”

“He lifted his hoof. He intended to strike her,” Preston reported.

“Preposterous.”

“Are you certain, Preston?”

“One hundred percent,” Preston said. One could almost say he buzzed with indignation.

Pensword’s eyes narrowed. “In my office, Blueblood. Now!” he snapped. “And in case you didn’t realize, yes, that is an order, and not a request for pleasantries. Preston is a far better judge of character than you give him credit for, and I will gladly take his word over yours any day of the week. You will answer for that action now, Baron.” He looked to his secretary. “You have the meeting off. Go ahead and visit the medical wing. Collect your nerves. Preston, I want you standing guard here. And don’t let anypony interrupt. I don’t care if Tirek himself is attacking the castle. I want to give my undivided attention to the baron.”

“Yes, Sir.” Preston saluted

“Well, I never,” Baron Blueblood scoffed as he entered the office.

“Baron Blueblood, you are in my land, my domain. Have I tried to tell you how to run your affairs or demanded audiences from your staff with threats of violence when I’ve visited your home?”

“Perhaps you should teach your staff how to treat nobility properly,” Blueblood said dryly. “At any rate, I am here because the law requires me to remind you of the lands entrusted to my family.”

“And what else does the law state?” Pensword asked cooly, knowingly. “As for treating nobility, I tell them to treat my office hours with respect, and only just notified them that I could be dealing with some highly classified information. That is why you were kindly requested to return at another time. And had you had the courtesy a noble is supposed to be born with, you would have let my assistant inform you of that matter. For all you know, I could have been dealing with following up on the third incursion of the Changeling Queen known as Chrysalis. She is a known threat, and we will have to deal with her.” He was not very happy. “Also, even nobles should know not to strike the staff of another noble without just cause.”

Blueblood growled under his breath, before saying, “I am, by law, obligated to inform you of the lands which fall under your legal stewardship.” He grit his teeth. “What you do with them is, of course, your choice.”

“I would like them back,” Pensword said with a wing shrug. “As for how I would protect them? I will ask for the help from the Dream Clan and Bear Tribe.”

Blueblood’s eye twitched. “Very well. You realize, given the newness of the Lunar House, it will take time for the official documents to be ratified.”

“I will make sure that both princesses will know to keep an eye out for the documents. I expect this to be wrapped up by month's end, or I will be sorely vexed, and might bring this fallout to House Platinum.”

“Of course, of course,” Blueblood said with a strained smile. “I’ll have my attorneys begin working on them, then. After all is said and done, you should be able to reap the profits of next year’s harvest.”

Pensword’s expression remained perfectly neutral. “Was there any other ‘urgent’ business you wished to discuss, or did you almost strike my secretary just so you could inform me of something that could have been done by scroll? I still remember the last time we discussed the issue, Blueblood. I may have been born over a thousand years ago, but I’m not senile.”

“Watch yourself, Commander,” Blueblood said as he rose to his hooves. “Your status as duke is not yet so powerful, nor have you been playing this game long enough to start threatening me. I came to deliver this news in person, because it was demanded in my ancestor’s will. Nothing further.”

Pensword stood up. “And I will not take you treating my troops and those that serve under my orders any way you want. I thank you for your deliverance of the news, and I understand the importance of honoring your ancestor’s wish. Blueblood was a good friend, and a valiant soldier. However, if that is all the business you have with me, I would kindly ask you to leave my office. On top of a new house to run, I also have to deal with the arrangements for my troops. You have a good day, Blueblood. I will see you at the coming vote.” He allowed himself a brief smile. “Oh, and thank you for using the rank I earned. It’s about time the Solar Court started acknowledging us.”

“We shall see, Commander,” Blueblood growled as he stalked out of the office. “We shall see.”

Prince Blueblood sighed, and rolled his eyes as he passed yet another squad of guards. Honestly, can’t the military take just a moment or two to relax? It’s not like the Changelings were going to attack again any time soon. All this uptightness was chafing on his nerves. It certainly didn’t help having to deal with the financial fallout for the loss of Mountainside Falls. He didn’t even want to think about all the scrounging he’d have to do to make ends meet for this year’s budget. What he needed right now was a fancy bubble bath. Yes, that would cheer his spirits rather nicely. The . . . accommodations, if they could be called that, may not have been the same quality as the palace back in Canterlot, but if Auntie Celestia could use them, then he supposed he would have to endure it. He’d have to have Spit Shine set one up before getting his suit pressed for dinner. After all, a prince had a certain reputation to keep.

It was rather odd, though. Most of the time, he’d be practically dripping with beautiful mares. They could hardly wait to kiss his royal hooves when he walked into a room. And yet, when they’d passed through Ponyville, there was hardly a fanfare. There was Lady Pie, of course, but she was always hyper. The rest seemed far too unenthusiastic. It wasn’t every day their little hovel of a village could be graced by nobility. They should have been grateful for their willingness to come. He groaned as he cracked his neck. He’d have a whole new set of knots for the masseuse to iron out when he got back to Canterlot again. Traveling through all that forest, and just because that stupid forest wouldn’t let the Pegasi do their job. If he were in charge, he’d have burnt it to the ground, and annihilated all trace of the magic responsible. Besides, the land would make for prime real estate once those ghastly beasts had been dealt with. Why Hammer Strike insisted on having a pet manticore was beyond him.

This whole time, Blueblood had been entirely unaware of Discord following him, and changing the color of his mane every five seconds.

“Look, I’m sorry, Mister Spit Shine, but I’m afraid there’s been a bit of a mix-up.”

Blueblood’s ears perked in surprise as he heard the voice coming from his quarters.

“Master Blueblood, I’ve had my fair share of young nobles wanting to mingle with the common folk, but you really should know better by now. I’ve been in the serving business my whole life. It is most unbecoming to walk among the common folk without a proper guard, especially in a place as dangerous as this Castle,” a reedy, nasally voice replied, followed immediately by a cleared throat. “Just look at you. Your mane needs a grooming, your hooves have lost their buffing, and, to be perfectly frank, you are clearly in sore need of a bath.”

“What did you just say?”

“Now, now, young colt, no need to get into a fuss. I’ve already had the servants draw out the water, and we’ve treated it just the way you like it, with all the essentials, and the bubble bath for extra measure. We’ve even included Mister Squeakums, as per your request.

“Spit Shine? What in Tirek’s name is going on here?” Blueblood asked as he slammed the door open.

An elderly gray stallion with a drooping white mane and a pair of thick spectacles stared with wide eyes, and a gaping muzzle as his true master walked in. His vest was carefully pressed, and a slim silver chain tied the lenses around his neck in case they ever fell off his nose. His fetlocks had been neatly trimmed to show off the carefully tended hooves, while a pair of maids also gaped with their hooves still on the struggling stallion in question.

“M-my prince! But . . . but I thought . . . that is, well. . . . Oh, dear.” He brought his hoof to his mouth as he snapped his head back and forth between the prince and the stallion he had thought was the prince.

“How?” Blueblood was flabbergasted as he took in the stallion struggling with his servants. “How could you mistake me for one of such obvious low birth?”

The Pony bristled. It took him several moments to compose himself. “Wow. You know, I’d like to say I’m surprised at your atrocious behavior right now, but, to be perfectly frank, after what you did to Rarity, I’m not.”

“And you,” Blueblood said, turning on the stallion. “How dare you attempt to take advantage of my servant like this!”

“Take advantage? I never asked to be dragged halfway across the castle by staff convinced I’m you. I’ve been trying to tell them I’m not. And then Mister Spit Shine goes so far as to insult me by claiming I don’t bathe regularly, when I bathed only just this morning, and do so quite regularly. And secondly, if you’re really going to insult me based on classes and bloodlines, I’ll have you know I’m descended from royalty, thank you very much.”

“Now listen here, you lying, low-born imposter. When I return to Canterlot, I will see you charged for your actions!”

“And the court will throw out your case faster than you can say misunderstanding. I don’t welcome harassment, Blueblood, and I won’t be bullied by the likes of you. Do you think I actually enjoy being mistaken for a spoiled jerk like you?”

“You are incapable of understanding the complications of a life such as mine!” Blueblood growled.

“You’re right. I probably am. I don’t have to deal with politics, and I’m glad I don’t, but I don’t have to put up with mistreatment just because you happen to be having a hard time. Guess what, Blueblood? Newsflash, you’re not the only one! Or have you forgotten all the mourning families you’re supposed to be here to comfort?”

“I honor those who died doing their duty, but keep in mind it was their duty to die defending we, the Ponies who make this kingdom function.”

“Exactly. We, the people who cook your food, clean your house, mend your garments, draw out your bath. The list goes on. We, the people who enlist our lives in the guard and the military to protect our families, our homes, our loved ones.” His horn began to spark dangerously as he tossed his mane. “Don’t talk to me about the people they sacrificed for. I know them. I’m one of them, and the fact that you don’t seem to even realize just how important those people are proves just how poor a ruler you would be if you were ever to ascend the throne.”

“Get out of my sight, Peasant!” Blueblood shouted.

The stallion trotted to the door, then turned. “I am no peasant, and I have a name, Blueblood. A blue beam shot from his horn, before concentrating to form a gauntlet of ice. He then dropped it onto the floor, where it lay, and slowly began to seep water onto the carpet. “If you have the courage to learn it, meet me in the courtyard tomorrow at noon. We meet on the field of honor.” Then he walked out, and slammed the door behind him.

Prince Blueblood scoffed as he turned away from the door. “What an arrogant prude of a peasant. I’ll have to see about reporting him to Hammer Strike, or perhaps Princess Twilight,” he mused. Then he noticed the ghastly expressions on his staff. “I say, Spit Shine, what on earth are you staring at?”

“Y-your mane,” the elderly servant said, then promptly fainted.

“My mane? What about my–?” As Blueblood approached the mirror in his quarters, he stopped, he gaped, and his scream was heard throughout the halls of the castle. Discord broke into hysterical laughter as he winked off into his personal dimension.

Pensword paced in a fury as he circled the council room. Hammer Strike and Grif both watched idly as they each sipped their respective drinks. “Why can’t I be visited by Fancy Pants, or one of the lesser nobles?” He snorted, and flared his nostrils. “I had to deal with Blueblood, and reward my secretary and Preston on the sly. He was going to strike one of my troops. One of mine!” he growled. “I never mistreated his staff. What gives him the right to threaten mine?”

“In his mind, or legitimately?” Grif asked as he drank another cup of raspberry cordial.

“Either one,” Pensword groused as he took out his aggression on an unsuspecting sugar cane.

“Fancy Pants is one of many that have come my way,” Hammer Strike noted.

“Celestia gave the House of Lords too much power, before she could outlaw physical punishment by nobility onto non-nobles. While striking your secretary would be considered impolite, until the House of Lords rules otherwise, it’s not illegal. Sadly, many of the lords like having that threat for their servants,” Grif said, placing a book on noble law on the desk.

“Well I come from the Lunar Courts, and it is unwise for a leader in Thestral culture to strike one who serves the leader. There are certain times you can. Honor, finding out that some in the clan were not . . . staying true to vows.” He closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself as he sucked on the sugars from the cane, and tried to let that calm his beating heart and raging adrenaline. “Still, I will make sure Luna codifies those into the Lunar Court. That way, the Solar Court will have no choice but to abide by them on our lands, or we will have the right to retaliate. On the plus side, I have one good thing, however small, from that meeting. The Baron called me Commander.”

“I think it was a better thing you had Preston,” Grif said. “No offense, but I’m happier Baron Blueblood never got his satisfaction.”

“Same here,” Pensword muttered. “Although, Hammer Strike, if you want to make his life a little harder, I wouldn’t oppose it.”

“Not too hard to do that, to be honest,” Hammer Strike replied.

“True, but I still think he deserves a little feedback on how he acted with the staff.”

“Again, easy to do.”

“Meh. I’ll just wait until he has a lacky challenge you to a duel. Then I’ll take your place as a second, and publicly humiliate him. Humiliation going in, humiliation going out. Double the profit.”

“I shall keep that in mind, if you don’t mind Moon River watching with Lunar Fang,” Pensword replied with a fang-filled smile. “Just show who has the ear of the princesses.”

“He does,” Grif said. “At least politically. His son is, after all, still a fixture within the palace.”

“Yeah, but we have a trump card. Hammer Strike can ground them,” Pensword pointed out.

“Unless something big pops up, I don’t think I’ll be doing that again any time soon.” Hammer Strike shook his head.

“Besides. If we play that card too much, everybody starts criticising the crown for being toadies, and I really don’t think Celestia and Luna are prepared for a culling at this time,” Grif noted.

“Sounds accurate,” Hammer Strike agreed calmly.

“So what do we do to get these parasites out, before they start infecting our own men?” Pensword asked. “I had to deal with an angry noble father, and I can understand his anger, considering the circumstances, but Baron Blueblood.” He spat. “Anyone with eyes can tell he sees me as a stupid commoner too weak to withstand the rigors of nobility.” His teeth snapped his Sugar Cane in half. “So we just wait for the next mess-up, and activate the duel laws?”

“Oh, Blueblood can’t ignore this. He’s too much of a coward to draw a weapon himself, but to leave what happened in the wind would lose face for his house. It’s sad, but he believes, and, quite likely, can find a better swordsman than you. No offense,” Grif noted. “But he also mistakenly believes that I won’t step in, unless there’s a profit to be made. Thus, he doesn’t think the right of a second applies here.”

“But it is my honor,” Pensword growled. “Do you know how hard it was?” He sighed. “Of course you do. You were there. This is nothing compared to what I faced the first time as Commander, but this just sticks in my feathers, because it happened in my office, in my sanctum.” He snorted, and flicked his tail. “But we shall proceed, and have the duel, if he is brave enough to issue such an order. And I will gladly name you my second.” He looked at Grif as he prepared another stalk of sugarcane. “How do you know so much about the modern day Equestrian political world? Because it is confusing me which is still valid, and which has fallen out of favor.”

“Read the book.” Grif shrugged as he pointed to the item in question. “It’s frankly pretty simple in comparison to the three tomes in regards to Gryphon politics I had to read back in the Empire.”

“Have you read the book, Hammer Strike?” Pensword asked with a chuckle as he started chewing on his next stalk.

“Read enough on it to figure out most situations,” Hammer replied.

Pensword sighed. “Well then, I suppose I had better get a copy from you both. I appear to be behind the curve.” He shook his head. “Been working so hard on building the military, I have let my noble learnings suffer.”

“Well it’s a good thing we can have each other’s backs where it counts, then. Though I think we’ll need to start making decisions about Vital soon,” Grif noted.

“Agreed. I still can’t believe it. Tripping and falling back to Equestria.” Pensword snorted as he shook his head. “What do we do? I personally want to just have him gather his things, and send him home again. We can trade my Aunt for his life, assuming Discord needs to use that method to send him back.” He looked at the other two. “What do you two say?”

“Discord needs time to recover from the first trip. From what I heard, it wasn’t exactly easy for him to send us back the first time,” Hammer Strike replied. “Send him back as soon as possible, yes, but if it takes too long . . . well, yeah.”

“We should start working on his reputation, and the role he plays while he’s here. I hate to play the pessimist, but, at this point, gentlemen, we need to start thinking like he’ll be here for the long run,” Grif said.

“Well, Clover did give him a title at the gala. Vital the Virtuous, if I recall correctly, and she is teaching him as a student, which means he is going to be looked at for being the continuation of not just Clover’s legacy, but Star Swirl’s as well.” Pensword added

“Yes. And I think, given our current triad,” Grif noted, gesturing between them, “it may be wise to have him named Unity’s Arcane Advisor to Lord Hammer Strike for the time being.”

“I see nothing wrong with that,” Pensword replied.

“That’ll work for the time being.” Hammer Strike nodded.

“So, Hammer Strike, I trust you’ve heard that your . . . sycophantic friends have decided to improve our walls. Maybe you can convince them to help with more?” Grif asked. “I think this last bout has taught us we need to expand our fortifications.”

“Considering what I’ve seen them make, I’ll have to discuss that with them, yeah. At least for the construction of walls, and buildings of high importance.”

“Well, I think your friend is going to enjoy this, and the city is going to be built faster than we thought.” Pensword paused. “Also, next full moon, I would like to have no one around the Thestral area. We are going to be rebuilding our lodge.”

“I’ll alert the construction crew.”

“We can’t let that happen again, guys,” Grif said pointedly. “That attack was way too much.”

“Trust me, I know,” Hammer Strike replied simply.

“Agreed. The military cemetery is bigger than I wanted,” Pensword said. “We lost too many good soldiers. And if Spear’s father gets his way, we could see our efforts hampered.” He sighed. “When can we get a foundry for cannons? I think they would do well on the walls. Eventually, we might need to build those large artillery placements, like on the Atlantic wall.”

“I almost hate to say it, but howitzers?” Grif suggested. “We need something more rapid fire.”

“I’ll figure something out. Perhaps something better than a cannon. Maybe a crank-based machine gun. I don’t want to skip too far, and just give our troops firearms, because then we’ve got the rest of the world to deal with when it comes to questions and possible conflict.” Hammer Strike frowned.

“We say we find some of these crank weapons in one of the drawings the humans left behind? If you wish, blame it on Matthew.” He frowned. “How do we handle Matthew, anyway? Should we put a small tablet to honor them? We all know I’m not going to return to that form again.”

“Thats a question for Celestia and Luna,” Grif noted. “Not us.”

“I will see about getting a meeting with them. I think we should at least inform Luna about what plans we have for the military weapons. I want to keep Queen Chrysalis at a much further distance in any future conflict,” Pensword said.

“As stated, give me some time. I may be able to make equipment faster than normal, but firearms and stuff like that will take me more time,” Hammer Strike noted.

“What about the Dwarves?” Grif asked. “You said they were smiths, and they seem to be quite into the era of steam. Maybe they could make the parts, and we can assemble them here?”

“Possibly, yeah. I’ll have to check what they have, and work out a deal.”

“I’m going to pull in more of the mercenary groups, see if I can recruit more from some of the lands outside Equis. Every bit helps. Once we get the basic repairs done, however, I think we need to give our troops a couple of days off. Some have yet to mourn, and we should try and remind them that, in the end, what we had was a victory. Raising the morale can’t hurt right now.”

“Yeah. That’ll be for the best,” Hammer Strike agreed.

“I’ll get the papers written and ready,” Pensword said.

“Is there anything we’re missing right now?”

“Not really. I have my resupply lists given to your people. The burying of the dead is finished. And, frankly, the only thing we really need to figure out is how long these nobles are going to be staying.”

“Not long, I imagine,” Grif said. “Blueblood will make his retreat, and the others will follow. Either to keep an eye on him, rally next to him, or even just to make sure he doesn’t go after their houses while they’re away. Also, Hammer Strike, get Polished Brass out here as soon as you can. I’m not handling the public speaking anymore.”

“I know. He should be back up and running again soon. He’s just got to finish recovering from that cold of his. It doesn’t exactly help with all the death that’s been happening lately.”

“Do you have anypony in mind to take his place in the meantime?”

“No.”

“Can you keep us apprised? Because I cannot be your seneschal. In fact, I need to get one as well.” Pensword shook his head.

“Well then, gentlemen, if we’re done here, I am going to spend some time with my daughters.” With a nod, Grif took to the air, and left out the window.

“And I am going to spend time with my family. You take care, Hammer Strike, and I shall see you later around the castle.” And then Pensword was gone as well as he followed Grif.

Hammer Strike sighed. “Now where can I find another seneschal?”

Pensword couldn’t help but find the night sky relaxing as he sat on a passing cloud with Lunar Fang and Moon River. True, they couldn’t exactly control its movements, but the untamed currents were calm enough that it didn’t move too much, and it seemed their innate magic would still allow them to stand on the clouds, even if they couldn’t control them. Just one thing was stepping in to spoil an otherwise perfect evening. His ear twitched yet again as the annoying buzzing returned. He shook his head, and shifted left, then right, trying to isolate the source. He squinted as he tried to use his echolocation, and as he did, a figure slowly began to appear in front of him.

“–ear . . . ord . . . our . . . ouble . . . isten . . . me!”

With a sudden burst, he heard the voice clearly, though the figure remained but a shadow. “Moon Burn?” Pensword asked uncertainly. The shadow swirled and shifted like the vapors from the cloud.

Moon Burn moved his head. His mouth opened, but again, not a sound could be heard. The figure seemed to tremble for a moment, then the voice echoed like he was talking from the mouth of a cave or the bottom of a well. A tiny crystalline tone seemed to follow at the end of every sentence. Pensword casually noted how Moon River seemed to be staring right at the shadow, and she was being unusually still and quiet. That was not like her.

“Finally! We’ve been trying to contact you for days. We had to tap into the wild magic surrounding this place just to get through, and even then, we still needed help. Where have you been? You’re worthy, but you haven’t been answering our calls. What’s going on, big brother?”

“I . . . I don’t know” He stopped. “Wait. How long have you been trying to contact me?” He was horrified. “As for what’s going on, I have been trying to win a battle. Why were you trying to contact me?”

“Why do you think? I was trying to tell you about the attack!” He huffed sulkily. “We all were. You should see me and Grandma right now. She’s here, you know, but . . . no one was able to get to you. Not even Hurricane could contact you. If it weren’t for Bella Fiamma, we wouldn’t even be speaking right now.”

“Impossible. If you’re joking…” Pensword trailed off as a discordant chiding tone rang in protest, and the cloud silhouette began to glow silver in its chest. His eyes widened. “... A Peg-A-Lantern.” He frowned. “So you’re not joking,” he whispered.

Lunar Fang looked worried, but said nothing. All she could do was stand by as she listened, and held Moon River in her forelegs.

“What do I do?” Pensword asked. A loud ringing filled the air as the apparition forged from cloud tried to speak, but the words wouldn’t come across. A sudden spike of pain lanced through his head, and he clutched it as he watched the shape of Moon Burn break into a field of glowing stardust through tear-blurred eyes. He had somehow been cut off from his family and the field beyond. He collapsed onto the cloud, and he felt his heart break as he began to sniffle to himself. Slowly, he curled up as fear horror clawed their way into his chest. He heard the plaintive hurtful cry. He heard the ringing slowly die. He opened his mouth to let loose with a sorrowful wail, but Lunar Fang cut him off by buffeting him with a wing, and fixing him with a glare.

“You’re the Commander. Get a hold of yourself,” she snapped. “Here you are, breaking down over a simple setback. Did he say, at any time, that you were losing your gift on their end?”

Pensword shook his head numbly.

“Then you have a problem on your end.” She poked his nose. “That means you need to figure out what’s wrong. I can tell your Thestral magic and Pegasus magic is intact. Talk to one of your friends. Make sure that human magic is healthy. Process of elimination points there.”

Pensword winced. “I guess I should go find Grif?”

He got another whack in response. “And you won’t be let back into your bed till you find out exactly what’s going on.”

“Yes, dear.”

“And no sleeping with Fox Feather either. Moon River is coming with me. I mean it, Pensword. No distractions. I want this found out by sunrise. If you don’t, then we’re going straight to Luna.” Lunar Fang growled as she picked up their daughter and flew off.

After taking a few moments to nurse his bruised ego, Pensword whimpered softly and took to the air. He really hoped it would be something only Luna could solve, because if it turned out Grif could figure out, then it would be something that was really stupid and he probably wouldn’t sleep on the same cloud with Lunar Fang for a week.

Grif stood alone in the dark of night between the compound and Unity. The area was torn up and ragged from his personal training. The gryphon was, surprisingly, without armor. His studded leather jerkin lay on the grass a few feet away with his weapons. His fur and feathers were slick with sweat as he panted from his exertions.

He waited patiently as his breathing slowed and his pulse relaxed. He stood stock still and breathed the night air deeply before starting again. He moved carefully from right to left as fast as he could, hopping back and forth, while focusing his energy on increasing his pace. At first it seemed to look silly, but slowly, his image began to blur. Soon he vanished in the night as his form moved faster and faster. Finally, the blur separated into two blurry images. Each began to gain distinction, until for a few short moments, two identical images of Grif stood next to each other. This phenomenon lasted for ten seconds, before the two images gasped and vanished as Grif tumbled to the ground and rolled. His body shook from the momentum and exhaustion as the adrenaline slowly left his system. He lay there on the tattered but cool ground, panting as he let his body temperature slowly drop back to normal.

He heard a familiar chuckle from a nearby cloud.

“If you're going to try and kill me, Pensword, you should have just struck rather than letting me know you’re here,” Grif responded between breaths.

“Well, I am happy you can’t see me,” Pensword said as he hovered into the clearing and alighted on the ground. “I have to talk to you.”

“Can you pass me that water skin?” Grif asked as he gesturing towards his armor. “It’s just over there.”

Pensword picked up the waterskin and tossed it into Grif’s talons. “Grif, something’s wrong.”

“What's the problem?” Grif gurgled as the water ran down his beak and feathers to his breast, causing the green and black to glisten in the moonlight.

Pensword opened his muzzle, closed it, hovered, landed, moved a hoof about sheepishly like Fluttershy, then launched back into the air. Finally, he lowered again to look Grif in the eye. “I can’t see the dead anymore,” he said.

“I thought that was part of your Thestral magic,” Grif said.

“Same here, but my brother and others have been trying to contact me ever since we came back. They only just got to talk to me an hour ago. Lunar Fang thinks it is something that Luna needs to look at, but since she is busy with the nobles, she suggested I make sure it isn’t something involving the human magic.” Pensword sighed heavily, and Grif already knew what the hybrid was dreading.

“So it must be tied to something else,” Grif nodded in agreement. “You have a pair of spectacles on you? Sunglasses? A monocle?”

Pensword looked at the Gryphon before pulling out a telescope. “I have this.”

“I think I can make this work.” Grif took the telescope and held it in both hands. “Stand back. About ten feet,” he ordered grimly as he recalled a certain demonstration Hammer Strike had given him over a lifetime ago.

Pensword complied and flew ten feet back, while maintaining his hover a foot off the ground.

Grif took a minute to calm himself before concentrating as Shawn had instructed him, willing the energy through his body and into the telescope before putting it to his eye. Pensword noticed a slight glow cover the lens. To Grif’s eyes, Pensword’s body became out of focus and full of color. His colors however were dim and muted. Moving a talon to his own hand, he confirmed his colors were bright and shining. The strain hit him suddenly and he dropped the telescope. He released the energy before letting out several coughs, the last of which sprayed blood.

“What was that?” Pensword shouted as he raced to his friend’s side to try and help him. “What did you do?”

“Thaumic vision,” Grif said once he gained control of himself. “Had to take the thaumic energy from my body for it. It interrupted the energy keeping my injuries from killing me. I’ll be fine in a few minutes. As for you, you need to talk to Hammer Strike.”

“Why? Is it good or bad?” Pensword fidgeted nervously as he twiddled his hooves. “I don’t think he is in a good mood.”

“Your field’s really dim, Pensword. I think it’s deteriorating, but I don’t have the knowledge necessary for this kind of thing. I’m still as good as a novice.”

“Great,” Pensword huffed. “Why not? I am getting lectured by everypony else tonight. What is one more?” He sighed. “I don’t want lectures. I just want to get stable. Did you know my mom would lecture me whenever I had a dizzy spell, or if I did something off from the surgeries?”

“Maybe if you had paid attention before, things wouldn’t have gotten this bad.” Grif let out a growl. “Do you know how much danger you're in like this?”

“I guess not.” He looked tired. “I was always meaning to start. It just . . . I had one more thing to work on, and then I would get to it. And then another, and another. You know how I am. I have my check list, and I don’t like deviating from it.” His wings sagged. “I’ll see you in a week, when I wake up from the two days sleep, after I crash from Hammer Strike’s training.”

“If you were only so lucky.” Grif sighed. “Go to Hammer Strike. Talk to him. And I’d suggest you don’t argue. He may not be pleasant about it, but he wants what's best for us.”

“I know.” Pensword sighed. “But I cannot survive what he puts Celestia and Luna through. I have a military to lead. And with the nobles here, I cannot afford to appear weak or overworked. They’ll use it to their advantage.” He sighed again. “I’ll see you when I can, okay?”

“Good luck, Pensword.” Grif nodded as he got to his feet and made his way to his former spot, preparing to start training all over again.

“See you later.” Pensword took to the air and flew away slowly. He dreaded the meeting that was to come.

Vital Spark quickly snuck into the laboratory where Clover was busy working on her experiments. The egg continued to maintain its environment, remaining still and calm as it glistened in the torch light. The hour was late, but, as a student to Clover, one had to learn to bend to the teacher’s schedule.

“Um, Clover? Are you in here? Hello?” he called.

There was a loud bang followed by a puff of smoke. Clover walked into view, coughing lightly. She was currently wearing a thick pair of goggles, along with a protective scarf over her muzzle to prevent any fumes from getting in.

Vital spark furrowed his brow. “Clover?”

“Oh. Vital?”

“You . . . summoned me?” He blinked, and shook his head. “Wow, that sounded pretentious.”

“I heard you let yourself sink to the prince’s level,” Clover noted.

“I’m not going to try to make any excuses, if that’s what you’re looking for.”

“No, but you’d better not lose.”

“Believe me, I have no intention of doing so,” Vital said as he looked curiously at her garb. “By the way, just what were you trying to do, anyways?”

“Burn the hydrogen out of H2O.”

“Why burn it when you can just separate it? Wouldn’t burning consume the oxygen just as quickly as the hydrogen?”

“Science.” Clover shrugged.

Vital Spark deadpanned. “Clover, remind me to introduce you to a chemist when we open the borders properly between the worlds.”

“Where's the fun in that?” Clover asked. “Sometimes science for science's sake is what makes it worthwhile.”

“In that case, get some potassium chlorate, a burner, and some gummy bears. Have I got a trick for you.” Vital Spark grinned.

“You’re on.” Clover chuckled as she left to acquire the ingredients in question.

“Note to self. If I ever want to divert Clover’s attention, utilize a promise of an alluring experiment,” he said as he prepared the lab equipment for Clover’s return.

Pensword walked into Hammer Strike’s office, and stood at attention. The lord was busy working on a sketch.

Hammer Strike sighed as he put his quill down. “What’s the problem, Pensword?”

Pensword sighed. “I . . . I goofed, Hammer Strike. And now I am going to be spending the next week on clouds away from my family for it. I . . . I lost my gift, Hammer Strike. Grif says my thaumic field, that . . . strange thing you do, is the cause. The way Grif talks, it doesn’t sound like magic.” He shuddered. “I suppose I should just say it. According to Grif, my field is dim, and I am already chewing my own hide for letting this happen. I thought–.” He groaned, and shook his head. “I thought I could push it off till after the nobles left, and then there was the attack we just lived through. . . .”

“No!” Hammer Strike’s voice snapped like a whip. “You didn’t think you could push it to past the nobles. You pushed it back for much, much longer. I warned you, technically years ago, that this would happen. Grif warned you. Even Vital caught on, and warned you after he found out how vital that field is for us. He literally pulled you aside, and explained how the benefits you’ve been experiencing because of that field would slowly disappear, because he was concerned for you. But even after that heartfelt warning, you still kept pushing it off. You even seemed disgusted at the idea of even having it.”

Pensword had nothing to say in his defense. He sighed. “And I am reaping what I have sowed.” He dropped his head to the ground as his ears lowered. “I am messed up. I guess . . . I guess I was angry at it for keeping me from going home, that it was what would keep me from my family. And then the Third Gryphon War happened.” He plopped onto his rump. “I’m a thick steaming mess, aren't I? I’m pretty good at hiding it from others, but I’m a mess when it comes to this. I don’t know why I hate it so much, but I do. It’s irrational. My hate of Gryphons can be explained, but this … you three can handle it. And you are right. I ignored it. I don’t know why. I ignored it, and I deserve what I’ve gotten,” he said gloomily.

“Be glad that it only took your gift from you,” Hammer Strike continued mercilessly. “It could have started by slowly killing you instead. It still can.” His eyes narrowed. “If you want to learn, then once those nobles are gone, you work on my schedule, my time. And if you dare try to work on this outside of training, I will personally make you regret it. I’ll have to talk with Grif about this, because some exercises, I can’t work with you on. It might overpower your field. And in this fragile state, if it breaks, it could kill you.” Hammer Strike rolled his eyes as he grabbed his quill again.

“And phrases like that remind me why this stuff freaks me out,” Pensword muttered.

“Get used to it, because I’m not going to lie. I’m going to tell you exactly as it is. If you didn’t come here, you would be dead. Maybe not today, maybe not for months, but you would be dead.”

Pensword stood stiffly, and saluted. “Understood, General.” He held his salute.

Hammer Strike sighed. “Keep it that way, because, as of this point, we aren’t talking like friends. Until training is over, I am Lord Hammer Strike, and I will not hold back.”

Pensword’s expression and military bearing broke. It looked like his heart had shattered. “U–understood, Milord.” He dropped his salute, then turned and left the room. His wings drooped, his wing tips dragged on the ground. For once, Pensword didn’t care.

Pensword slowly entered his office, and curled up in a corner. He draped a light blanket over himself as the tears pattered into the fabric. When he closed his eyes, he found himself back in the courtroom.

“I warned you! How many times did I tell you we needed to do this?” Matthew fumed as he sat on what appeared to be a rather uncomfortable stool. “Look what happened because you thought you could run from this!” He motioned around. The Thestral cavern had practically overrun Matthew’s domain, and his body looked sickly.

“Why should I have access to the power that could create a successful coup?” Pensword demanded. “What if I go crazy? What if Sombra succeeds, and I go dark?”

“That’s why you’re okay to learn this, why we’re okay to learn this. At least . . . it used to be we.” He clung to his arms as he leaned his elbows onto his legs. “You’re scared. I get that. But if we don’t do this, we’re both going to die. As it is, I hardly get to take control anymore, and it’s draining me. We need to do this for both our sakes.”

“And why should I take the cheating way?” Pensword demanded.

Matthew looked like he wanted to rise. He almost did, before he fell back onto the stool again with a fatigued sigh. He shook his head tiredly. “This isn’t cheating, Pensword. Were the trebuchets cheating when Lunar Fang had to help guard Fillydelphia? Were crossbolts deemed illegal after they were developed? That isn’t a way to cheat. It’s a resource, knowledge that we can use to help. To help ourselves, to help me, to let us see our family again. If nothing else, can you imagine what it would be like not having that power against the Changelings? If it weren’t for our family, we wouldn’t have won the war. That gift is fueled by our field, my field. And we’re both dying. But if we strengthen it, find balance again, think of what we could accomplish. We could join Hammer Strike at his side in the heat of battle. We can protect the innocent, push back our enemies, be an example of strength and mercy both.”

“And become feared like he is? Like Celestia was at a the end of the Third Gryphon War?” He moved a wing. “Look what happened tonight. In one night, this ‘field’ turned my family away. I lost my old friend. Grif will most likely turn tomorrow. I am going to be alone, because no one can stand the old war horse.”

“Don’t you dare say that,” Matthew growled as he stepped forward. He stumbled and grasped the stool for support. His legs trembled. “You are not a failure. Grif and Taze are our best friends, and they’re one and the same. They will be there to help you, not abandon you. As for Lunar Fang, once we’ve set things right again, she should hopefully forgive us on her own. Hammer Strike is angry, because of the danger you put us both in, especially me in this case.”

“. . . But what about Moon River?.”

“We don’t know. But even so, we need be ready, in case she does manifest one. You’ll be the only one who can teach her.” Matthew shook his head as he plopped back onto the stool again. “You’re scared, and that’s good. I fear the atom bomb, and yet I wouldn’t shy away from it, if I had to be in charge of one. You know how to be accountable. You know how to deal with responsibility well. You can do this.” He struggled to rise, but the effort proved too great. “Now get over here, and give me a hug.”

“Matthew. . . .”

“Hey. No beating yourself up now. You saw your mistakes. Now make up for them by doing the right thing. Everyone is trying to help us, and you are currently being a very stubborn cadet.”

“But I am going to be calling him Lord Hammer Strike for the rest of my life. He is never going to be done training me.”

“He stopped for Celestia, didn’t he?”

Pensword sniffled. “... Yes.”

“Then he’ll lighten up for us, too, once he’s satisfied. It’ll just take some time. And if that means a couple of months having to deal with him as the stony lord, so be it. He does it because he cares.” Matthew smiled.

“You are always hoping for the best outcome,” Pensword growled. “How can you be so confident?”

“Because I know my friends. And if you doubt them, then you need to get to know them again, too.”

Pensword felt the spontaneous urge to nicker as he felt Matthew’s fingers running through his mane. Since when had he gotten so close to the stool? But . . . who cared? Those fingers felt so good!

Matthew chuckled. “Get some sleep, Pensword. We’ll need to enjoy it while we still can. We won’t be getting much, once Shawn starts, unless he gives us energy drink crystals or something.” Matthew slowly began to fade away. “Remember, Pensword. It’s in your hooves now. I’m trusting you.”

That was the last Pensword heard as the cave overtook everything. The moonstones shone gently over the cavern. They seemed almost to spin as they pulsed, and the Pegasus plopped down onto his rump. “Why me?” he groaned as he slumped to the ground, and let the blackness take over.

“Twenty!” Grif fumed. “Half of them volunteers! How are twenty Crystal Ponies sadistic enough to want to join the branch that has the hardest physical training program?” He looked to Hammer Strike. “Those, on top of the leftover guard, and my other responsibilities. I’m not sure how I’m going to keep up.”

“Don’t ask me. I still have more than enough to figure out on my own,” Hammer Strike muttered. “Start bigger classes or something. Develop insomnia, and train over the course of the day. I don’t know.”

“Says the one with the fully autonomous guard branch.” Grif rolled his eyes. “When was the last time you actually had them do anything?”

“They helped with the changelings,” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“You should try and at least say something to them.” Grif sighed.

“I do. You just aren’t exactly around twenty-four/seven to see it.”

“More than seven words?” Grif raised an eyebrow.

“Yes.”

“More than eight words?”

“I’m not that anti-social, Grif,” Hammer Strike replied with a frown. “Close, but not quite there.”

“You wanted to see me, Grif?” Pensword asked as he walked into the room.

“Well, Pensword, you sorted the new Crystal troops based on preference, and what they volunteered for, right?”

“Correct, Grif, but your troops are getting large enough you need to find those that can do certain jobs. I may be the commander of the troops, but I have those under me to help with the trench work. My advice, make captains of hundreds, fifties, and tens,” he said as he settled into a spare chair.

“I was avoiding it, so when you take the military, you won’t have trouble about who keeps their ranks and who doesn’t,” Grif replied.

“Well, that can be done when we get to that point. We have precedent. After all, the militaries of the three tribes were meshed together, and, frankly, I see the Rohirrim as their own brigade. I might have to put in a general, but you created the structure underneath. Just try and use this structure here.” He handed over a scroll displaying the theoretical command structure for the army.

“I’ll work it out then,” Grif said, taking the scroll. “Honestly, the Crystal Ponies worry me. This morning, I found half of them in borrowed full suits of armor, and the ones who couldn’t find armor had the saddlebags full of rocks I use for punishments. And they were stuffing them with more rocks!”

Pensword laughed. “Look into the Crystal Pony military history then. Also, they’re Crystal Ponies. Remember, you helped to save their land. They worship us, so they are going to try and impress you by doing whatever they can. The Crystal Ponies I met this morning were all trying to get hooves on longbows, and working to learn the Earth Movers’ techniques, which, actually, I had to confiscate two of their manuals, since we no longer have those copies.” He looked to Grif. “Careful. I might just turn you into the birth of Equestria’s Marines. They might care for their armor, but it probably will not be the most shiny. However, I expect you to have the most pristine dress uniforms,” he added with a grin.

“Oh. You stop at Marines, but the way I push them, you’d think I was trying for Navy Seals,” Grif chuckled.

“Then we might be drawing from you for the birth of our special forces of Navy Seals, Rangers, Delta teams.” Pensword’s mouth twitched, then rapidly pulled up into a grin that stretched to the point where it looked almost like a certain purple mare’s, after she’d had a mental breakdown. “I wonder when I can get some World War One tanks. We need a Merrimack soon.”

Grif scrunched his brow together as he put a contemplating hand beneath his beak. “Has anyone seen Vital this morning? Clover sent me a message saying he wouldn’t be there for physical training. I’m hoping he’s not sick or something.”

Pensword hummed to himself as he tapped his chin with a pondering hoof. “I agree. Though I have heard some rumors from the Unicorns. Nothing concrete, of course, but when I get close to them, they get rather quiet. Something is definitely going on.”

“Well,” Hammer Strike finally started, “if something is happening, one of us will get alerted to it. Like we potentially will be in less than two seconds.”

Three firm knocks sounded on the door.

“Enter.”

A fully recovered Polished Brass made his way in, levitating a polished silver tray in his magic as he approached. “A message for you from Lady Clover, Sir.”

“Okay?”

Polished Brass levitated the platter to hover in front of his employer, before sweeping the letter off onto the table, and reclaiming the platter. “Will there be anything else, Sir?”

“That’ll be all, thank you,” Hammer Strike replied as he began reading.

“Yes, Sir.” Polished Brass bowed, and made his way out again.

Hammer Strike finished off his drink as he read. After a moment, he placed the cup down, and proceeded to pocket the letter.

“Should we be concerned with that letter?” Pensword asked

“Whats up?” Grif pressed.

“. . . I know where Vital Spark is.”

Vital Spark cradled his staff as he peered down its length. Despite all the time he’d spent with it, he still hadn’t come up with a proper name for it. “Well, this is going to be interesting,” he told it. “We’re going to have some real combat for once. I’m . . . not exactly sure how this is all going to go down, or if you’re even aware of what I’m saying, but . . . well, I guess good luck out there?” Silence greeted him. “Right. You can’t talk. And I’m talking to an inanimate object . . . which would generally certify me for the looney bin.” He sighed. “Yeah. I should probably just go now, shouldn’t I?” He waited a few more seconds, then hovered the staff onto his back. It seemed almost to glow at the point where the pearl rested in the flower-like housing. He sighed again, then braced himself, before pushing open the doors to the courtyard with his magic.

The entire wall was ringed in by guards. Blueblood stood in the courtyard with his father, and what appeared to be a smaller Earth Pony in full combat armor. Blueblood himself wore what appeared to be some kind of light breastplate with gold engraving and an enamel to give it just the right sheen in the sun when polished properly. His mane flowed gravely behind him in the wind as the other nobles who had come in the visiting party watched from a hastily crafted set of bleachers. As Vital Spark drew closer to the inevitable battle, he noticed the sky appeared to be swarming with Pegasi. He simply shrugged as he felt the heavy leather armor shift again. The familiar scent of the cleaning materials used to maintain the leather hovered around his nose as he stepped forward, and removed his helmet.

“You brought an audience?”

“Of course I did. I need witnesses to praise me when I’m finished with you.”

“Actually, I’m a little surprised you showed up,” Vital Spark said. “You never really struck me as the fighting type. Then again, I never struck me as the fighting type either.” He levitated his focus, and seized it in his hooves, giving it an experimental twirl. “I’m guessing you want this to be a standard duel. No killing, but first one to yield or suffer a ring out is deemed victor?”

“Yes,” Blueblood said in a bored tone.

“And the weapon?”

“We will rely merely on the power of our horns,” Prince Blueblood said.

Vital Spark shrugged. “Fine with me.” He nodded to the elder of the two. “Baron.”

Baron Blueblood merely nodded at Vital Spark indignantly.

“I’m afraid I don’t have a second, but since this is solely a duel of magics, I don’t think we’ll really be needing them anyways,” Vital Spark said as he laid his focus down. “You know, it’s funny. I think this is the first real fight I’ve been able to have in this thing.” He chuckled. “What are the odds?”

“You can amuse yourself later, Peasant,” Prince Blueblood snapped.

Vital Spark shrugged. “You know, you really need to learn to lighten up more. That, and to actually listen, instead of overreacting, and pretending to be superior to everypony else. Seriously, it’s no wonder your other staff was so grateful to be with Hammer Strike.”

Prince Blueblood growled as he charged his horn. In a flash of light, the magic around said horn formed a curved blade.

“And who’s going to officiate?” Vital Spark asked.

Baron blueblood opened his mouth to speak when an axe blade dug into the ground less than a foot in front of him.

“Why, Baron, surely you are aware of the rules that prevent family of one party from officiating a duel,” an all-too-familiar voice spoke up as Luna landed with a boom on the ground beside the axe. “Dueling is, after all, a practice I, myself, brought into being. As such, I have hunted down the perfect offical for this.” Her horn glowed brightly, and an elderly unicorn appeared in the courtyard, looking confused. He had a deep grey mane, and his coat was only slightly lighter. His cutie mark was the white and black shirt of a referee, a shirt he, himself, currently wore. It was, admittedly, hard to miss his large bushy mustache.

“Where am I?” he asked as he swayed briefly on his hooves. “One minute I was on line at Donut Joe’s, the next thing I know, I’m here.” He squinted at Luna. “What’s going on here, Princess?”

“I am sorry, my friend, but we require a referee for a magical duel. Would you be willing to aid us?” Luna asked.

The Unicorn took a minute to take in the field, before his eyes widened. He gave Luna a determined nod, before clearing his throat, and releasing in a dusty, but surprisingly loud voice. “Well then. If it’s agreed, I declare this match a submission magic duel. In accordance with Canterlot Magical combat rules, I shall referee! Me, Mister Referee!”

Vital Spark deadpanned. “Does he have to be so flamboyant?”

“Yes. It’s part of his charm. Never before have I found somepony so determined to prevent unnecessary injuries, and enforce fair play,” Luna said happily.

“Have we missed it?” Pensword panted as he landed in the courtyard close to the walls to make sure he wasn’t in the way. Lunar Fang landed on one of the walls with Moon River, knowing full well that the combatants were outside of the range of her toy crossbow. Fox Feather landed on the rampart of one of the completed towers for her view.

“We wondered what was keeping you, Mon Commander,” Khan said with a mirthful chuckle.

“Running the Military is hard work. Besides, you guys kept this under wraps pretty well. I knew nothing about it till Hammer Strike received a letter,” Pensword replied as the Unicorns took their sides. “I want to see how Vital’s training is coming along.”

“I want to see him wipe the floor with Blueblood,” Grif said as he landed beside the others with a large tub of popcorn.

“The gamblers will have a hard time earning a profit today, unless they manage to get the nobles involved, of course,” Khan said.

Meanwhile, Hammer Strike was at the far point of the clearing, slowly making his way over to the group.

Vital Spark simply braced himself as he entered into a defensive stance. “Ready when you are, Mister Referee.”

“The rules are simple. The first mage to submit or be knocked out of the ring loses. The loser must then acknowledge the victor’s prowess. Everypony ready? Then, Unicorns, let’s mage battle!”

Vital Spark maintained a cautious stance as he waited. Even before he’d started training with the Rohirrim, he knew the importance of gauging the enemy’s strength and tactics. He would need to be careful, if he wanted to stand a chance of winning. And considering how little the prince had been willing to listen, this seemed the only means to get through to him.

Blueblood charged Vital Spark, taking wide sweeps with the blade.

Vital Spark jumped to the side, then rolled to avoid an overhead sweep, before jumping up, and running to the other side of the makeshift arena.

“So, the Peasant is a coward,” Blueblood quipped as he watched Vital dance about the field to avoid the construct. “He can’t even conjure a weapon.”

As Vital Spark lunged forward to dodge yet another strike, he charged his horn, and fired a blue beam directly at the prince.

Blueblood let out a gasp, and barely managed to stumble out of its way. A circular patch of slick ice materialized with a diameter a yard long. With Blueblood distracted, Vital took advantage of the opening to press the prince, and make it harder for the noble to focus on his spell.

“There’s more than one way to skin a cat,” Vital quipped as a sparkling clear blue mist eddied around his horn. He fired another shot at Blueblood’s hooves.

This time he hit dead on, as Blueblood was unable to dodge in time.

Vital Spark stared. “I’ll be honest. I wasn’t expecting that to happen,” he said as he began to approach. “Not that I’m complaining, mind you.”

Blueblood growled, and lashed out with his magical blade in several sweeps.

The mist that had been hovering around Vital Spark’s horn jumped out in front of him, and compounded into a thick icy staff glowing in his magical grip just as the blade was about to strike. “To quote a certain elderly Kitsune, ‘Magic must defeat magic.’” He smiled as he struck the magical construct, and swung it away like a bat would a baseball.

“Why . . . won’t . . . you . . . break?” Blueblood practically shouted as the staff took blow after blow.

“There’s more than one way to summon a weapon, Blueblood. I just utilized my magic to reinforce the ice, instead of using all my manna to concentrate into a single blade. It’s actually a lot more effective.”

“I will put you in your place,” Blueblood snarled as energy arced from his horn, and began to congeal beside the first sword, but even as the magic approached the shape of a second blade, it lost cohesion, and dissipated. “Curse you!” he roared as he struck out with the one construct once again.

Vital Spark continued his slow approach. His eyes were steady and determined, but not a word passed his lips as the contest of blade and staff continued. He stopped just a few feet away as Blueblood panted and snorted angrily.

“Blueblood, please. Just stop,” Vital said gently. “There’s nothing to prove here. Only lessons to learn, if you’re willing.”

“I do not need any education from you,” Blueblood spat.

Vital shook his head, and let out a sad sigh. “Is that you or your father talking?”

The blade that was about to strike Vital Spark in the back jerked to a halt in mid-air, even as the icy staff shifted to guard that very area. “... What are you implying?” Blueblood asked.

“It’s a simple question, Blueblood. I want to know if all this spoiled rotten attitude is coming from you, or if it’s just you trying to please your father.”

Blueblood simply glared at him.

Vital sighed. “I thought so.” He lowered his staff, and held it in one of his hooves. “You don’t have to be like him, you know. And you don’t have to worry about measuring up to whatever expectations he has for you. You can be your own Pony, try new things. Heck, you might actually like a few of them, if you’d give them a chance.” He smiled slightly. “So what do you say? Call it a draw?”

Prince Blueblood stammered, seemingly unable to respond, while Baron Blueblood seethed behind him, glaring daggers.

“I’ll take that as a yes.” Vital Spark’s smile widened as he released the ice binding Blueblood, and extended a hoof.

Blueblood said nothing, did nothing. He stood there with the look of a Pony whose entire life was unraveling before his eyes. The magic on his horn flickered, then died as the blade disappeared.

Whatever would have happened next was washed out of the realm of possibility when Baron Blueblood barked, “Hit him, you fool!”

In his stupor, Blueblood yelped, reacting on instinct as he shot a blast of magic straight at Vital Spark point blank.

A dark blue light flashed, and dust filled the arena. Nobles and soldiers alike were on their hooves and paws respectively, and Pensword, Grif, and Hammer Strike looked like they were ready to leap into the field when a sudden gust scattered the breeze to reveal Princess Luna in all her glory. Her mane glittered brilliantly as she slowly allowed her magic to dissipate. Her wings tucked neatly against her side. Her crown and torc reflected the sun’s rays with a sparkling sheen as the crescent moon glowed silver.

“This match is over.” Her voice boomed over the makeshift arena as she fixed the baron with a glare that was far more intense, and much more ancient. “There was to be no outside interference. Because of your pride, Baron Blueblood, an innocent was nearly killed. At the very least, if he was lucky, he likely would have been crippled. It took our sister over a week to recover from such an attack after the royal wedding, and she is an Alicorn.” Her tone shifted dramatically as it grew deeper, silkier, and dripping with a barely-contained rage that bordered on the cataclysmic. “Do you know, Baron, what would have happened, not only to your son, but to you, if I had not been able to stop this foolishness? Do you?” She flared her wings as her gaze intensified, and it seemed as if the very shadows were being sucked towards her. “Answer me,” she ordered.

“He would have been imprisoned,” the baron said with a gulp, as though he were swallowing nails, “for life.”

“That would be your son’s sentence under normal circumstances, yes. Your’s, however, Blueblood, would be far worse, ” Princess Luna growled. “This ‘peasant,’ as you two have so callously called him, is a personal friend to many powerful Ponies, and holds many titles.” She turned to the Pony she had just protected. “Tell them your name.”

Vital Spark lowered his head. “Vital Spark,” he said quietly.

“Also known as Vital the Virtuous, Clover the Clever’s personal apprentice, and a duly appointed member with good standing in Lord Hammer Strike’s household,” Luna proclaimed. “Believe me, Baron Blueblood, had that blow succeeded in hitting its mark, life imprisonment would be the lightest punishment your son could expect, and you would foolishly be responsible for plunging this kingdom into civil war. I cannot speak for Hammer Strike myself, but if I were in his position, and had watched your son murder someone so close, I would not rest, until I had my vengeance against you and all of yours.” Her eyes narrowed into slits. “Pack your things, Baron. You and your son are coming back to Canterlot with me, immediately. Your son and I have much to discuss.”

Baron Blueblood choked up the words, “Yes, your highness.”

Prince Blueblood sobbed.

“On second thought, I will have your things sent to you. We leave for Canterlot immediately.” Luna placed a gentle wing on Vital Spark’s flank, and nuzzled him consolingly. “Go to the others,” she whispered. “It will be all right.”

“. . . Luna.”

“Go on,” she said, more firmly this time, as she took Prince Blueblood in her magic, and laid him next to his father. “I apologize for having to leave you all so quickly, but this is a matter that must be tended to immediately. I shall return after I have apprised my sister of the events that have transpired here. Mister Referee, if you would kindly accompany us, your presence is also required.”

The grey Unicorn nodded silently as he approached the party.

“Until next time, my dear subjects. Farewell.” And in a bright blue flash, they were gone.

Pensword looked about at the band he had assembled.

“Alright, ladies and gentlecolts. You know your orders. Get those instruments ready. We are going to send those nobles off with joy and vigor.” He chuckled. They would show proper respect, of course, but this was a welcome time for them as well. Then they could focus on recovering lost time. While Fancy Pants was always a welcome guest, most of the other nobles were just pains in the flank to deal with.

Grif had taken a rather different approach for his part of the sendoff. The path out of New Unity was lined with Bladefeathers in full battle array standing shoulder to shoulder right to the Everfree boundary. They were all visibly armed, but seemingly motionless.

Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis sighed as they each bid Hammer Strike their farewells.

“I truly am sorry about what happened, Hammer Strike. If there’s anything you need from us, we’ll be happy to help in any way we can.”

“Yes. We had no idea zat ze baron would go so far as to attack your friend,” Fleur added.

“Keep me fully updated on what happens to him, would you?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“Of course, old boy. I’ll see if I can’t pull in a few favors, too. It’s clear that the Baron means business here, if he’s willing to go that far. We can’t allow that to continue. Oh, incidentally, I found this under my door after I finished packing this morning. It’s addressed to you. I’m afraid I don’t recognize the writing, though.” He frowned as he pulled out a somewhat crumpled envelope. “I’m sorry to say, I accidentally stepped on it on the way out.”

Hammer Strike raised a brow as he took the envelope. “Strange that they would know you would get it to me. Thank you, nonetheless.”

“I took ze liberty of scanning ze letter for any threats. Zere do not seem to be any spells attached, and zere is no sign of any kind of tampering or poison.”

Hammer Strike gave a soft grin. “Thank you for checking, but if whoever wrote this wanted to harm me in any way, it’d have to be something . . . drastic.”

Fleur sighed as they made their way towards the other nobles in the hall. Their time together was coming to an end. “Be well, Hammer Strike.”

Pensword stood passively, and watched as events passed on in preparation for the ultimate departure of their guests. He flicked his eyes up to the wall, where the Demon Slayers stood watch. He saw the speck on the horizon, and nodded as Duke Hurricane landed, and saluted the commander.

Pensword returned the salute, held it a moment, and dropped it, even as they murmured about the military action the pair had just exchanged.

“I am sorry we couldn’t hold a war game,” Duke Hurricane said.

“I know.” Pensword sighed. “Maybe next time?” He smiled. “I think it would be fun to have a time to play.” He nodded. “I shall keep you apprised on the bill.”

“I am honored that you’re willing to do so. The Hurricanes haven’t been much with the military over the last couple of generations; however, I hope you will find a spot for us once things are set in place.”

“You don’t even need to ask. Good luck. And may we be able to handle the first joint session of the noble houses meeting.”

“Faust and Sleipnir willing,” he said, before he joined the rest of the crowd.

The Pony who approached Grif was a well-dressed Unicorn with all the trappings of a noble, but no one seemed to be able to name who he was.

“Tell the bureau that Baron Blueblood’s schedule is now the highest priority,” Grif whispered into his ear. “I want to know where he sleeps, what he eats, where his butler’s cousin's roommate went on vacation three years ago. Everything. Authorization code Ace Six Nine Seven Eight Three Five. Understood?”

The Pony nodded to him, before mixing his way into the crowd.

Pensword held his emotions in check as Baron Sharp Spear walked up and got into his muzzle. “I insist that I stay, and–.”

“This is for your own good,” Pensword said, cutting off Sharp Spear’s protest, before it could even start. “Because of what the Bluebloods did, we are all more than a little uptight, and everypony in this castle has little trust or tolerance for nobles right now, so this is for your own protection. I assure you that I will send Princesses Celestia or Luna a letter the moment your son is able to see visitors, and I will make sure you have the guest quarters in my section of the castle, and that you can stay as long as I can allow within my power.”

Baron Sharp Spear had little recourse in the matter, when faced with the cold facts, and the cold glares from the troops lining the halls. He nodded his head numbly as his face slipped into that peculiar neutrality that all sapient creatures experience when dealing with sorrow.

“I . . . thank you. Can you at least tell me what you’re doing now that I’m leaving?”

“I’m sorry, but that is still classified.” Pensword shook his head. “But we are doing the best we can. You will have the news soon, I hope.” With those words, Baron Sharp Spear had little recourse. He joined his fellow nobles to begin the long journey home. Pensword waited till he was out of earshot. “Even if you disown him, he will always have a cadet branch in my house. I will take care of him. I swear it.”

Grif and Pensword were currently sitting far away from New Unity, where the troops were just beginning to work on clearing away trees from the Everfree. Grif had his copy of the book out, and watched carefully as Pensword reviewed the chapter.

“Now Hammer Strike asked me to take you out here for this first step, but don’t think I’ll be any easier on you then he would be. Everything from here on out is going to require time and patience. What we’re going to be working on today is feeling the aspects out.”

“Okay,” Pensword mumbled. “You two are going to enjoy this. The great commander, a private in your ranks. I still feel uneasy about using knowledge that can kill way too easily.”

Grif held up a talon. In his other hand, he held up a rock. With a single swipe of his talons, and a screech, he left a deep gouge in the stone. “Because we can’t kill otherwise?”

“But we need to think about it, be knowing. All I have heard is the dangers. Tell me something good about this. Because all I have heard from you and Shawn so far is how it can destroy worlds, mess things up, etc. What is the plus?” Pensword asked, crossing his hooves. “The atom is both deadly and useful. Where is the usefulness here, besides keeping me alive?”

Grif flicked Pensword on the forehead. “No. All you’ve heard is the bad. You’ve ignored the good when we’ve mentioned it. Now pay attention. Thaumaturgy can have many beneficial effects, like healing non-fatal injuries. With the right discipline, a skilled thaumaturgist can alter the growth patterns of plants, or simulate the energy of the sun where growing crops might be difficult. It’s no more or less of a toss up than magic,” Grif pointed out. “Is Luna a hazard to her people because she wields stronger magic?”

“No, but . . . look, I don’t know why, but I just don’t feel comfortable with this.” He flapped a wing. “I am comfortable with these, but I still don’t get this energy, this field.

“Maybe you haven’t felt the right kind of energy,” Grif said as he reached into his bag, and removed several small crystals. “I’ve brought several crystallized aspects here to help you get a feel for the different energies.”

“I . . . guess that could work,” Pensword murmured.

“Lets try something more relaxed.” Grif held up a shining white crystal in his talons. “This is ordo, the aspect of order. I always found it has a calm, comforting feel too it.”

“I would like to try, I guess,” Pensword groused. “I’ve been a poor listener to this part.”

“Tell me something. Why do you think I took to learning this?”

“I don’t know. You took to it like an otter to the water?”

Grif stared Pensword down. “I’m scared, too, Pensword. I wasn’t given a choice to entering this thaumaturgy thing either. I woke up with this field, and, honestly, by the time I found out there was a way to get rid of it, I couldn’t. I’m scared of what that could mean for me, of what I could do, of what it could do to me, to others, but ignorance isn’t the answer. It wouldn’t just kill me. It could kill Shrial, Avalon, my twin girls, and everyone else. I may not have asked to wield this sword, but I’d rather know how to use it, rather than the possible alternative.”

“I suppose you’re right,” Pensword conceded with a sigh as he drooped his head, and stared at the ground. “Can I be honest?”

“You can tell me anything. You know that, Pensword,” Grif said.

“I am scared this is going to turn into math. Did you know my father can use a slide rule still? My brother is great at math, and so was my grandfather, and I am great at math, but I . . . I fear I will have the same problem with you and Shawn in thaumaturgy as I do with my father in math. He always looked at me with displeasure when I used a calculator or my fingers. What if it is the same way with this, with cheat sheets and the like?”

“Neither of us is here to judge you, Pensword. And, honestly, I’m probably worse at math than you are. The only way you could disappoint us is to neglect your safety. How would you feel if Moon River neglected some potentially dangerous aspect of her life?”

“I would be more upset about myself not teaching her what is needed.” Pensword’s expression hardened with determination as his head rose to look Grif in the eye. “Okay, lay it on me. What do these crystals do? Can we start there? Start at the beginning?”

Grif nodded. “That’s more like it. Okay. To start, let's go back to your comparison to nuclear physics. What is everything made of?”

“Mass and Energy,” Pensword answered.

“And all mass in the universe is formed from?”

“Atoms.”

“And atoms are formed from?”

“Energy.”

“Now thaumaturgy believes that the energy that forms atoms is distinctive, and, furthermore,” Grif waved his claws, and the wind followed them. “That manipulation of that energy can affect the makeup of our world. In short, it is Einstein's third law: Energy cannot be created or destroyed, only changed.”

“That is not Einstein's third law. That is the law of Conservation, which was older than Einstein.”

“Just the answer I expected.” Grif chuckled. “These crystals are just a manifestation of that energy, simply gathering it–” Grif held his claws together as a bright yellow glow began emanating from them “–and compressing it into a matter-like form.” He squeezed his claws together. When he parted them, a yellow crystal thrummed in his palm.

Pensword managed to keep his eyes from widening too much, and nodded his head. “I hope you don’t expect me to do that today.”

“No,” Grif said adamantly. “Hammer Strike will need to teach you that. For now, close your eyes, and relax.”

Pensword did as he was told, and took a series of slow and easy breaths.

“Now, when you're calm, push out gently. The world will probably feel a little funny, but, for now, try to feel out the small spark of warmth. It should be like seeing a tiny light in a dark room: not very bright, but visible amongst everything else.”

“Push out with what?” he asked. “Sense with what?”

“Have you ever noticed a kind of tingling in the back of your mind when your relatives talked to you?”

Pensword nodded, even as he kept his eyes closed. “Yes, but all Thestrals that speak like I do have that feeling.” He took on a confused look. “What do I do with that tingle when I feel it?”

“When you're feeling it tingle, that's the spirit aspect touching your field. It’s acting like a radio signal amplifier, and that tingling is your thaumic field acting as the antenna. It’s why you’re able to pick things up so much better than ones who normally have the gift. But that's not just for receiving, Pensword. That also works for broadcasting.”

“Broadcasting?” Pensword broke out of his meditation as he balked at the Gryphon. “Uh, if I try to ‘broadcast,’ will you pick it up?”

“You won’t be aiming in my direction,” Grif instructed. “And anyway, as my field has no spirit aspect, and I don’t possess your Thestral gift, my field would simply push it away anyway. Think about the white crystal in my hand, and then reach for it in the back of your mind.”

Pensword returned to his mediation, calmed his mind, and did what was asked. He focused, until he found the tingle, and, from there, he tried to find the crystal in Grif’s talons. Locating the tingling was easy enough. He’d had enough experience speaking with the dead to recognize it, but locating the crystal was another thing entirely.

It took several tries, each comprising at least twenty minutes, but, finally, Pensword touched something, and was washed over by an overwhelming calm. Some of the tense muscles relaxed as he let the emotion wash over his being, and took in the reward for his actions.

“Ordo represents calm, order, and harmony in the universe. It isn’t quite as potent as some aspects, but it has a relaxing feel to it. However, like all things, it’s also to be held with caution. After all, order is best expressed in death.”

“I agree. Death can be dangerous. However, I think I have experienced those strong feelings. This was a heavy concentration, but I could feel a tiny bit of it whenever I talked to my loved ones, so I think we have no problem with me trying to overdo the order.”

Over the next couple of hours, Pensword found himself experiencing the heat from the hottest fires he’d ever felt, the shock of an entire thunderstorm striking him at once, and numerous other sensations, some of which he could not yet understand.

Grif slowly, and carefully, packed the thaumic crystals away as Pensword came to after his last ordeal. “And now you’ve felt the building blocks of creation, my friend. It really changes your view on the universe, doesn’t it?”

“I . . . there is a lot here I need to mull over. I am guessing you get to pick our next meeting?” Pensword asked.

“No. I give you your homework,” Grif said. “You need to memorize the first chapter of the book, and the name of the seven basic aspects, and you’ll need to start feeling out the aspects around you at least twice a day. As for your next lesson, that will be Hammer Strike’s job, when he thinks you’re ready. The next chapter involves things I’m barely allowed to practice with myself.”

“I thought this first week was just chapter one, something to see how I get a handle on it.”

“You will need to exercise this on your own. Gathering energy, and crystallizing it, are the same lesson, as one follows after the other. Just don’t try it until Hammer Strike tells you you can.”

“Very well,” Pensword answered. He felt rather confused, but he would do his best to just sense these aspects he’d been exposed to.

“If you need help, come see me, but don’t try to manipulate the energy until Shawn's lesson. I mean it. Believe me, Twilight is still last to get new chapters of the book for that little stunt she pulled in her basement.”

“I have no plan to practice what I don’t know.”

“Good. Then I’ll see you in a day or two to check on your progress.”

Pensword nodded. “Until then, Grif.”

And with that, the Gryphon flew off for his compound.

107 - Going to need a list for this. . .

Extended Holiday
Ch 107: Going to need a list for this. . .
Act 16: Seasons Begin

Pensword walked down the caves as he followed Queen Me-Me to the chamber where Silver Spear was being held in stasis.

“Are you sure he is getting better?” he asked as they looked about the walls.

“His leg has grown back, and the horn’s ley texture is almost fully restored. The brain tissue requires a bit more work, but we believe his eye is fully reconnected,” Me-Me explained.

“How much longer will he need to stay in the cocoon?”

“That depends on him at this point. He will emerge when he is ready, as all of my children do.”

“Is . . . well, is he in the hive? Are you at least sensing him? I doubt he would be able to communicate with it yet.”

“Yes, his presence is already noted within the hive,” Me-Me admitted. “However, as to the degree, we cannot be certain.”

“Understood,” Pensword replied. “I hope you don’t mind my wishing to check on him. Just do your best to keep him calm.”

“Of course. Actually, while you’re here, I wished to show you something anyway. I’ve been thinking about making a change to my drones, and eventually myself, to better distinguish us from my mother's hive.”

“Right. I am worried there was some form of friendly fire. What is this change?” he asked as a smile slowly spread on his muzzle. It did little to lessen the sadness at Silver Spear’s fate, but any chance to help increase the tactical advantage against Chrysalis was a welcome distraction.

Me-Me looked towards a hallway. A few minutes later, a small still-developing drone scampered in. His chitin was a polished metallic red in color.

Pensword fought Matthew’s mind as he thought of the old RTS games with different colored units. He smiled, and nodded his head. “This looks like a great idea. I definitely approve. How did you get the color to change?”

“I simply re-arranged some of the nutrients in the chitin to change its coloring. By concentrating a higher portion of iron near the surface, the pigmentation changes to match.”

Pensword nodded. “Makes sense. And it makes it easier to spot your children during wartime, which is definitely good.”

“It also is seventeen percent lighter without sacrificing defense,” she noted. “It will take a while to progress through the older changelings, but I’ve begun making sure all the nymphs will be this shade.”

“That is very good,” Pensword agreed. “Lighter armor means faster movement. I am glad to hear your defense was not compromised.”

“It was very kind of Grif to lend me those textbooks on human gene therapy, and all they had discovered about DNA.”

“He did what?” Pensword stopped dead in his tracks. “Are you saying that you, uh, if you take a piece of my mane, could you start sequencing our DNA as well? I . . . do you realize that if we work this right, you could be able to create a healing spa to help heal practically any Pony of sickness? Why, it could heal practically any species, provided you can decode the DNA properly.”

“That was Grif’s belief as well, along with other beneficial effects. Many queens study hard to gain knowledge on how genetics work to create their Changelings, but, with this information, I think I will be able to adapt to many new ideas.”

“I look forward to hearing what happens.” Now the smile was more genuine. “Thank you. I needed that. Now, shall we go see how Silver Spear is doing? Your son can come along as well, if he wishes.”

“Ah, so you’ve finally learned how to tell them apart.” Me-Me smiled as she levitated the drone onto her back. It chittered happily as they walked. “Pensword, you haven’t showed your daughter where the entrance to my hive is, have you?” Me-Me asked.

“No, I have not. Do you wish for her to be shown, or has she found her way in already?”

“Last week, my guards found her napping with my sister in her chamber. The sentries never saw her enter, and we have no idea how she got so far into the hive undetected.”

“She is already being tapped for special training by High Chieftess Luna,” Pensword replied. “I fear she might be . . . well, I am going to have a friend of mine give her a checkup, because even I don’t think I could get that far undetected, even if one of your daughters or sons were to hide me.”

“Ah, not that she is unwelcome. It was just confusing.”

“Half my days with her are like that. Oh, and just a warning. She might try to use your hive as a place to stash her toy bolts. Also, I heard a rumor that a Dwarf wishes to speak with you. We can discuss that after we see Silver Spear.”

“You are certain you’re prepared, then?”

“As prepared as I can ever be.”

“Very well.” They entered the chamber, where the semi-transparent cocoon-like structure glowed with four Changelings monitoring and feeding love and magic into it. Two praetorians watched over the entrance, and four more stood guard within the chamber itself. The pod glowed green, and much like other hive cocoons, revealed the Pony floating within the substance. Silver Spear looked drastically different from when Pensword had seen him last. His mane and tail had regrown, and looked even longer than average, a sign of the extended time in the pod, as well as the accelerated healing his body was being put through. The area around his left eye was covered with smooth white chitin. His horn was curved and sharp like a knife. His leg had regrown as Pensword had been told, but it was not a normal Pony’s leg anymore. In its place, something more insectile had grown, covered with smooth chiton, but rather than the usual black that Me-Me’s drones bore, his was the same copper color as his coat. At the place where the new leg met his barrel, it appeared the fur had been shed, and the skin seemed to be hardening to join the rest of the mass, before stopping around his shoulder blades.

“How much more will he be changing?” Pensword asked as he looked over Silver Spear’s form.

“We’re not entirely sure. This is a new procedure, after all,” Me-Me said. “We hope that the changes will halt as soon as his body finishes healing.”

“Understood.” Pensword nodded as he looked at the Unicorn, and sighed as guilt shot through him once again. “And we can work to try and find a way to regrow limbs and organs without the problem of having them become part of your hive. Some might agree to it, but others would likely see it as a form of infiltration on your part.”

“I’ve been analyzing his unaltered DNA when possible, and I think I may have some ideas on that front.”

“I’ll be sure to find out what we can do in the future for field testing these ideas.” He looked sadly at Silver Spear, and whispered, “I hope you do not hate me for what I had to do.”

“Would you prefer to be alone with him?” Me-Me asked softly as she laid a supportive hoof on his side.

“I would like that. Just for a while,” he answered. “Thank you, Me-Me.”

“No problem,” Me-Me said as she left the chamber.

Vital Spark jerked awake and panted as his focus flew to his side. Sweat coursed down his face, and his heart hammered in his chest. The cool air of twilight filtered through his window, and he let his eyes rove over the room as his magic cast its illumination over the stones. Something had broken his sleep, but he couldn’t tell what. He slowly got out of bed, and shivered as his body shook from the adrenaline wearing off. Something must have spooked him in his sleep, but he couldn’t even begin to remember the last time a nightmare had done that large a number on him. Besides, wasn’t Luna supposed to be patrolling the dream plane anyways? He remembered . . . a scream, maybe?

He yawned as he approached the window, and looked out into the Everfree forest. He rubbed his eyes a few times, then gave a start as he took a closer look. Something was writhing over the pathways like snakes, and he could hear a dark, almost constant hiss carrying over the distance.

“Oh snap,” he gasped.

Near the Bladefeather compound, a blur seemed to be moving rapidly in front of the gate, cutting the vines as they grew, while humming the theme from Freakazoid.

What looked like thick, fleshy black pods lay limp along the castle’s ramparts. It didn’t take Vital Spark long to figure out where the guards likely were, and he could see more of the tendrils making their way towards the castle walls as the hissing grew louder. He bolted out from his room, and ran down the halls, yelling at the top of his lungs.

“Red alert! The castle is under attack! I repeat, the castle is under attack! Man your battle stations!” He continued to yell as he ran through the halls as quickly as he could, while he made his way for the ramparts. Just then, the Woody Woodpecker laugh sounded across the open air.

“I was yelling that already,” Pensword shouted back as he backed away from a window while vines grew through the opening to draw closer to the Unicorn. “But I am glad to see another remembers their Star Trek lore,” he spoke in Draconic. “Now don’t just stand there like a Q. Use that ice magic of yours, and freeze them!” He appeared in another window as more vines began to creep in. His fur was spattered in a thick green substance. “Oh, and by the way, you are a heavy sleeper, you know that?” He looked to Vital. “As for where all the others are? They are either in the pods out there, or have been pushed back indoors. I just hope Shawn gets his fire going soon.” He shivered as they heard airplane noises. “Also, I think Pinkie Pie spiked Grif’s coffee or something. He’s been like that all morning.”

Vital Spark jumped onto the writhing mess that was the attack of the killer vines. “Vulpix, get ready to cringe. I’m just warning you now.” He smirked as he gathered his magic into his focus. “Freeze, suckers!” He slammed his staff onto the ground, and ice consumed the floor, completely petrifying the vines in their tracks, and racing down to the base of the walls, where their weight caused them to shatter, and fall to the writhing mass below. A few cheers echoed from somewhere further down the castle’s halls, before the sound of blade hacking against stone replaced it.

“Don’t see why that is cringe-worthy. My father and brother did puns all the time.” He charged in, shattering them in one blow. “That is great.” He paused. “Is Grif humming the Superman theme song now?”

“UP! UP! AND AWAY!”

“. . . Wow. Since when could Grif do the Royal Canterlot Voice?” Vital asked as he raced towards the stairwell to the ramparts. A few well-placed ice spears cleared the path in no time, and allowed him to shatter his way through to the outside, where what looked like giant venus fly trap mutants had braced themselves along the parapet. “Oh no you don’t,” Vital muttered as he fired his ice spears at the base of their bulbs. There was a shrill cry, followed by cracking and several heavy thuds as the bulbs dropped to the gorge several stories below. He grinned excitedly as he approached the area surrounding the gate. “You know, I always wanted to say this, ever since I got this staff.”

“Which is?” Pensword asked as he worked to free the doors, and release the twenty guards in the hallway. “Also, Vital, once the doors are open, I need you to start evacs of the Civilians to the Giant.”

“The what?”

“The Gantrithor.” Pensword deadpanned. “I gave it a nickname, because–” He stopped himself. Now was not the time for idle chatter. “I’ll explain later. Once you’re done evacuating Ponies, find the most qualified pilot to put her into the skies, and join the battle.” He held a wing up. “Don’t make me regret allowing you on this combat mission.”

“You do realize until Shawn’s done making his countermeasures, I’m one of the best shots you have at keeping these things out, right? Besides, it’s a Gryphon ship. You should probably ask Grif to get his clan into the air dock and start her up,” Vital said pointedly. “Now do me a favor, and run some interference. If I’m going to pull this one off, it’s going to take some time.”

“You are not giving?” Pensword chuckled as the door finally came free. Vital really was starting to come into his own, at least a little bit. “Don’t think about giving me orders,” he said with a smile. Also, Grif said he would get those that wished not to fight ready. However, Gryphons are like Klingons. They will fight one way or another. I just hope Hammer Strike shows up soon. As for the ship, I think her crew lives onboard, so you don’t have to run her.”

“Interference, Pensword. Please,” Vital Spark said somewhat testily as he blasted back a vine. “That’s twice now that my spell array’s been interrupted. Get these things chasing you and the others, so they can leave me alone, and I’ll not only be able to protect the walls, but I might be able to free the soldiers in these pods while I’m at it.” He ran for the stairs, and raced up onto the parapets near the gate, even as the guards worked to cover his flanks. When he reached the area above the gatehouse, he stopped, caught his breath, and closed his eyes. His horn began to glow more brightly, and an icy blue circle of light began to slowly carve its way around him.

“Well sorry,” Pensword spoke as he ducked under one vine, then over another, causing them to knot themselves. “Kind of been trying to do that all along,” he muttered. “It is just a little hard when we are both facing over ten vines or whatever you want. Oh, joy! A flower showed up. Take that down, or it will knock us out.”

Vital Spark slashed it with a scythe formed from ice. “You know, this is really annoying,” he said as the circle shattered into fragments that promptly melted to water, and seeped into the stone. “Do we have any other Pegasi who can help?”

“We did, but most are in those pods, and the others aren’t faring so well either.” Pensword turned around to gaze back at the keep’s main entrance. “Where is Hammer Strike? I sent at least four teams to search for him. We need him here.”

A muffled voice seemed to be shouting at them as a blast of fire shot from out of nowhere, immolating some nearby sprouts. An Earth Pony dressed in a thick red smock and a gasmask approached. His cutie mark had been stitched over his clothing, and seemed to be little more than an orb of fire. A strange device was mounted on his back. Amongst the mishmash of parts, Vital could make out what looked to be a pair of bellows, and some kind of gas container.

“Yes! Fire Control is here!” Pensword crowed as he watched the flames eating away at the vines. “Vital, you’ve got your clearing. Do it now!”

“I can’t! It’s a really strong attack, but it’ll take me time to set up, and charge properly!”

“Then get charging!” Pensword ordered as he used a wing to lob off another vine, while the Pyros pushed forward.

"HERE I COME TO SAVE THE DAY!” a familiar voice called as something crashed down nearby. “Hi, guys! Didja see me chopping up the plants? Didja? Didja? Didja? DIDJA?” Grif’s words were barely audible as he babbled with impressive speed. His body seemed to almost vibrate as he stood there. His fur was messy, his feathers were crooked, and his eyes were terribly bloodshot.

“. . . Do I even want to know?” Vital Spark asked as the circle of ice finished forming beneath him, and a series of sigils, runes, swirls, and snowflakes began to fill the inside with the formulae.

“Do you? Do I? Does anybody?” Grifs face got progressively closer, until it pressed uncomfortably close to Vital’s.

The spell array shattered again, and Vital Spark’s right eye twitched. “Just . . . cut them with your swords, Grif. I have to start all over . . . again.”

“Okay!” In a blur, Grif was gone again, singing the Looney Tunes theme song as he culled the growing plants.

“All right, this time, no distractions! This is my spell, and I’m going to cast it!” Vital Spark yelled as the sigils formed up for the fifth time. The symbols swept like the strokes of a paintbrush as the waters flowed and solidified into the icy patterns once more, and began to glow beneath his hooves. “About freaking time!” he yelled as a pentacle formed to bind it all together, before his horn and focus flared. A copy of the sigil made of hardened blue light rose up off the ground to hover above his head, before making its way along the parapets, and flashing onto the stone, engraving itself there in ice, and tracing back to the main one with a single glowing line.

Hammer Strike groaned as he burned another set of the vines covering his door. He had decided to rest a little, a small nap while he was still recovering, only to wake up to muffled noises, and a forge surrounded by vines.

“Go. Go, you naughty, naughty plants. The boy needs his rest. Don’t make mama get angry,” an older heavyset mare shouted at the vines. She had a brown coat with a mane and tail in different shades of green. She wore a pashmina around her head, and spoke with a heavy Russian accent as she easily fended the plants off with a ladle.

“You know, I don’t think a ladle is going to help you much,” Hammer Strike commented as he began making orbs of fire around him.

“Oh, Hammer Strike, did the plants wake you? Don’t worry. Mama will handle it. Go get your rest!”

“Already slept long enough, and I don’t believe we’ve met, now that I think about it.”

“You’ve met Papa. How long you think till you meet Mama, huh?” As she said this, she reached over, and pinched Hammer Strike’s cheek, then gave him a light, but firm slap on said cheek.

Hammer Strike caught himself nearly acting with hostility. After a moment, he sighed, and placed a hoof on his head. “Papa? Who are you talking about?”

“Don’t play games with Mama!” the mare said. “Have you been eating right? You look thin! Come! Mama will make you something.”

“Games? Thin? Who are you?” Hammer Strike snapped, only to rub his forehead again. Something wasn’t right, and he couldn’t put his hoof on it. “Sorry, just . . . straight answer, please. Who are you, exactly?”

The mare didn’t even seem to notice as she suddenly forced a bowl that smelled strongly of turnips into Hammer Strike’s hooves. “Eat! Eat! Nothing is better than Mama’s turnip stew!”

“What? Where did you even get this from? I don’t have time for this. This overgrowth looks like it’s consuming the castle. It needs to be pushed back.”

“Eat before it gets cold. Questions are for later. We have job to do.”

Hammer Strike groaned as he suddenly downed the stew. If it was poison, whatever. He could handle a little poison. Heck, even a lot of poison. “There. Fine. Whatever. I’ve got work to do.” He suddenly stopped himself again. “Ex divinia etiam, what is wrong with me?”

“Bad things are in the air. Mama knows. Discord is up to tricks again.”

“So Discord is the cause of this?” Hammer Strike’s tone shifted, dropping dangerously low and neutral.

“Yes, but not now. He caused this problem long ago, during one of his tantrums.” She shook her head, and clicked her tongue. “That boy. Such a hooful, always playing pranks on his sister.”

“You can say that again,” Hammer Strike growled as he pushed through the hallway, burning the plant life in his way. “Wait, Discord has a sister?”

“Yes. You should know thi–oh! That’s why you look different! It all makes sense now!”

Hammer Strike groaned. “I don’t like the sound of that,” he muttered softly. “How much do I do in the past for crying out loud? I swear, fate just loves throwing in time travel at almost every turn.”

“No, she doesn’t do that. That’s lucks job. Such a flirt, that girl. She pick boy she likes, make him rich, then drop him like hot fried knish.”

“What?” Hammer Strike questioned, before the gears finally turned. “Wait. You mean literally. Mamma. Mother. Mother Nature?”

“See? You figured it out! I knew you were clever,” she cheered.

“I’m not in the right mindset. These damned vines are full of chaotic energy, and I’d wager it’s latching onto me the longer it’s around.”

“Yes, and these vines have taken Celestia and Luna, and thrown all Mama’s wonderful nature out of order. This is not good.”

“How in the world did it get Celestia and Luna? They were in Canterlot!”

Mother Nature simply shrugged. “Vines attacking all over Equestria. Just here strongest.”

“Question. What day is today?”

“Why you even ask that question? Is Tuesday, obviously.”

“Because it’s either a Monday, or a Tuesday. Always a Monday or a Tuesday,” Hammer Strike groaned.

“Are you suggesting that coconuts migrate?” Grif was now reciting quotes from Monty Python and the Holy Grail to himself, including accents and voice inflection, as he continued his never-ending massacre of the plant life.

“Well, it was either that or it is the African or European Swallow that carries them,” Pensword quipped as he swept his blades through the courtyard. He was dumbfounded at how overgrown the walls and outer areas of the building had become, although he was happy to note that his tower had yet to be touched. “At least he isn’t trying to sing the song that never ends anymore,” he muttered to himself.

“It just goes on and on, my friends!” Grifs started immediately.

“Ni!” Pensword shouted. As he spread his wings to cut down two vines that were trying to entomb him.

“Pensword, remind me to strangle you when this is over,” Vital Spark grumbled as the sigil finished its rounds, and hovered over the middle of the courtyard. “Everypony, get ready! It’s about to get frigid in here,” he shouted as the pearl on his focus began to gather energy into it.

Meanwhile, the vines below had grown and adapted to their antics, and a heavy roar sounded as a thick coagulated mass of vines and Timberwolf branches lumbered its way out of the forest. Its maw was gigantic, and its eyes glowed green as the thick Timberwolf skulls on its shoulders acted like pauldrons. Its fingers were made from sharpened tree boughs covered in black thorns that dripped with a bluish-green sheen, and thick green sap tinged with black dropped liberally from its mouths onto its vines as it shambled towards the wall.

“Grif, can you take care of that monster? Also, What is your quest?” Pensword shouted in a desperate hope to break the loop he had brought upon themselves. Luckily for him, it worked.

“To kick some ass!” Grif said with a smile. “Meep meep!” With that, he charged the creature head-on. He assaulted the monster from all sides, removing chunks of its body.

Pensword didn’t know what to say about the road runner antics. Then again, he did get the woodpecker laugh. “Right.” He walked up to one of the pods, and tore it open. He nosed the Pony awake, before pointing to another section. Their numbers had grown to about thirty ponies in the courtyard fighting back against the vines, though it looked like they were hard pressed.

Vital Spark concentrated as the behemoth drew closer, and tried a desperate move. “Taze, forgive me,” he mumbled to himself, before drawing up onto his hind legs, and spreading his forehooves wide, while his staff hovered in front of him. “Oh, mana, which dwells in all living things, come to me!” Tendrils of colored light ran from the earth surrounding the castle, the stones, some few plants, and the clouds in the skies to enter the pearl on his focus. He smirked. “SD Gundam Force, eat your heart out.”

Seizing his focus with both hooves, Vital Spark pointed it at the plant monster as a giant seal spread over the top of it, and a last line the size of a ship’s mooring rope connected to the matrix. “Pensword, Grif, I need you and everypony else to pull out somewhere safe. This one’s an AOE spell, and it’s gonna be a doozie!”

“When did you play Age of Empires?” Pensword asked in confusion as he worked to cut down more vines.

Vital shook his head. “Area of effect, Pensword. Area of effect.”

“SPEED IS KEY!” Grif shouted in an Irish accent as he began grabbing Ponies, and carrying them away, before returning for another pair in what could be considered blinks of an eye. When they were all gone, he shouted, “NOW PUNCH THAT TIMBERWOLF IN THE FACE LIKE A BOSS!”

“Hey, Grif! This one’s for you!” The sigils began to glow brighter as magic poured along the lines linking the spell matrix into a virtual web of glowing blue magic, while Vital’s horn and focus both flared. “YOU! SHALL NOT! PASS!”

He slammed the base of his staff onto the sigil as a bright blue flash practically blinded the clearing. A loud roar sounded, followed by a deep, booming series of cracks and groans. High-pitched shrieks echoed throughout the castle walls, before dying off. As the light finally dissipated, a thick layer of frost covered the cobbles and stones of the castle. The vines had all been turned to solid ice, and where the behemoth had once stood, a craggy mountain of ice now waited in its place. If this were an ice sculpture contest, it would likely win first. Vital panted heavily as he leaned on his focus.

“J.R.R. Tolkien, you rock,” he managed to say between breaths. Then his body began to tremble. “I, uh . . . think I need to lie down.” He promptly dropped onto his barrel. “Y’all think . . . you can take care of the rest?”

“FINISH HIM!” Grif flew up to the giant frozen monstrosity with a tuning fork, and lightly rapped it on the head. For a second, nothing happened. Then a series of cracks crawled across the creature’s form, expanding as they went, until they reached the base. It shook, it trembled, and then it shattered into chunks of ice and frozen wood. “KO! FATALITY!”

“Okay, Mr. Fighting game announcer dude . . . thing.” Pensword didn’t know what else to say to that. He gaped at the breadth the spell had covered, and listened as he heard some of the vines shattering under their own weight.

In a matter of seconds, Grif was by Vital’s side, even as the Unicorn’s head dropped to the floor. Before it could touch, he and his focus both were in Grif’s arms as the Gryphon carried him through the air. “Row to the ship! Row to the ship!” he shouted in an interpretation of Captain Hook as he carried his cargo towards the Gantrithor.

Pensword watched the two go, then finally snapped back to attention. Vital Spark had given them an advantage. They couldn’t afford to waste it. “Push forward. Secure the walls. I want us to maintain the space we have won. Stick to fire control for the moment. We can push forward when we have more troops.” He moved to one of the higher places to better coordinate efforts to release the snared guards, and organize the castle’s defense. “And where in Faust’s name is Hammer Strike?”

Hammer Strike continued his warpath, burning anything in his way, until he was free to move once again, making his way topside. Every now and then he would find one of the guards tangled in the vines. Apparently they’d all been given orders to retrieve him.

While never dealing with them directly, Mother Nature summoned random weeds and other plants to attack the vines when possible, or would sometimes entice a swarm of insects from seemingly nowhere to devour what they could.

“Sir, what are your orders?” One of the guards asked as he slammed to the ground. “How can I help down here? If we lose inside the castle, the work up top would be meaningless.”

“If you want to help, then follow me, until I can get you something that can help,” Hammer Strike growled out, before shaking his head. “Just follow me, until I can get you equipped.”

“Sir!” The guard saluted as he drew his short sword, and started to hack away at the vines that were blocking a doorway.

After burning and cutting away enough vines to open up his personal armory, Hammer Strike sorted through several shelves worth of weapon parts. “Why make a flamethrower?” he muttered. “You can make fire on a whim. We don’t need it. Blah, blah, blah. I was right in making this,” he finished as he put a few parts together, and loaded a red crystal into the back slot of the device. He pointed it towards a small patch of vines that were growing into the room, and pulled the trigger. A fountain of flame burst from the barrel, coating the vines, and reducing them to ash. He allowed himself a small smile as he handed the flamethrower over to the guard, whose torso was spattered with greenish goop from the vines he’d hacked. “You want to help? Then burn the vines!”

The guard's eyes widened, and his mouth drew upwards in a grin. “Yes, sir.” He cackled as prepared he weapon for its next use.

“Hopefully we will be able to end all this soon,” Mother Nature said. “Mama thinks she left her stove running.”

“Don’t question the embodiments. Half the time they never make sense anyways,” Hammer Strike muttered as he continued his way to the exit. After clearing away enough, they finally made it to the main doors, and out into the courtyard.

Pensword looked down from his post, and a smile grew on his muzzle. “Hammer Strike!” he yelled. “We need the gates cleared! Vital did great with the ice, but the vines are starting to get back, and we’ve lost the outer wall already!”

“Then go to my armory, grab a flamethrower for yourself, and a few others, and get to work,” Hammer Strike replied.

Pensword frowned. Something felt off about his friend, but there was no time to question it as he signaled with his wings for the troops to follow. “We’ll return quickly. Start without us,” he said as he vanished into the castle with ten soldiers in tow.

There was the sound of a rushing wind as Grif suddenly appeared. “Oh, Hammer Strike! Nice of you to join us. We’ve had so much fun! Destroying weeds, slicing weeds, killing weeds, and then there was this giant timber wolf monster thing we had to kill, and now Vital Spark’s exhausted, so I left him on the Gantrithor! That's where I evacuate everyone, because it’s above the ground, and you know what the weeds can’t do?” It is of note to mention this was all said within a single breath.

“Good grief. It’s affecting you, too,” Hammer Strike groaned. “Yeah, yeah. Weeds can’t fly. I’ll extract the chaotic energies later. Just help me clear the vines off the walls, so we can keep them back with the flamethrowers.”

Grif blurred for a tenth of a second. “Done!”

“And keep them off the wall, until the flamethrowers are here,” Hammer Strike finished.

“Will do!” With another rush, Grif was gone.

Ten minutes later, Pensword and his troops returned in force, each armed with the proper gear to handle the threat. They marched out of the now-open gates to the bridge as they started to burn away the vines around the stone structure, while three more exited the backway to burn out the vines in the clearing. The air smelt of flames and burning wood. A few Unicorns were already gathering sap from the vines for later analysis. One particularly large Earth Pony had donned himself in some thicker heat-resistant armor to the point where you could really only see his eyes through the helmet’s visor.

“Let’s burn,” his deep bass voice purred from behind the helmet.

Pensword smirked from behind his own mask at the words as he allowed the lone flame trooper to pick his targets.

“Focus on the inner growth. Once we secure New Unity, we’re sending a team out to Ponyville. I’ve been alerted that we aren’t the only ones dealing with this,” Hammer Strike ordered.

“Great.This forest is going to destroy us all, and it is expanding its borders,” Pensword groused in annoyance. “How did we not see these vines before?”

“They’re chaotic in nature. Discord planted them, apparently, over a thousand years ago, during his last reign,” Hammer Strike explained. “At least, that’s what I’m being told. And the chaotic energy clinging to Grif and myself confirms it.”

“Oh great,” Pensword muttered. “We’ll talk about how you . . . actually, no. I don’t want to know. I don’t want to know why you know this information, but I am going to have a very, very stern talk with Discord, guaranteed, when this mayhem is taken care of.”

“I’d be surprised if he even remembered doing it,” Hammer Strike muttered. “Just focus on our location for now. I’m sure the Elements are working on something to at least secure the town.”

“Of course, the Elements are always involved. Thank Faust for that.” Pensword looked to the sky. “We are working on getting the bridge fully cleared, just to let you know.”

“As long as we secure New Unity, do whatever it takes.”

“Outer wall has been secured,” Grif said with a salute. “I borrowed a bunch of old vegetable oil and stuff from the kitchens, and had some Gryphons help me paint it everywhere. Then we lit it on fire. It should keep the vines away for the next half hour or so,” he said in his rapid speech.

“Oh for crying out–” Hammer Strike’s hoof burst with blue flame as he reached towards Grif. A black crystal formed in his hoof, and Grif started to calm down. “There. Why didn’t I do this sooner?”

Grif stumbled for a moment, and then slid to the ground with a relaxed sigh. “You're telling me. I’ve been bouncing off the walls since two in the morning.”

Pensword was walking back with an empty tank. “Well, you can rest later. We need to inform Ponyville that we are going to start clearing a path towards them. Frankly, you are the fastest flyer we have access to.” He frowned. “Which is still a sore point to Lightning Dust.” He kept walking. “Can you get to them, and help clear one of the buildings to serve as an emergency shelter?”

“Well I can’t move like I was before, but I’m fairly certain I can hold these things back. There’s some weird magical field that keeps them from tearing or slicing easily, but, fortunately, Vigilance and Vengeance seem to be able to ignore it.”

“Good. If you need to bring a few extra talons, do so. I just want to make sure that Ponyville doesn’t feel alone.” He looked to the sky. “Also, I fear for the situation in Canterlot. The sky is split, and that means that something is stopping Luna and Celestia from fulfilling their duties,” Pensword said.

“I’ll be back with more info when I can. Until then, keep everyone on the ship, and don’t do anything unnecessary.” With a flap of his wings, Grif was gone.

Pensword looked to Hammer Strike. “Well, what is necessary to keep us free of the vines?” he asked with a wicked smile.

The site from the air above Ponyville wasn’t good. Houses were covered in vines, ponies were panicking or trapped in there homes, and the chaos energy seemed to be interfering with Unicorn magic. Already, Grif had to stop several times to free Ponies from their homes or slice them out of constricting vines. At last, he came across what looked to be . . . a panting Zecora? The vines were that bad? She was busy sprinkling powders on the plants. It seemed to work for a time, causing them to shrivel, but more just sprouted up in their place a few minutes later.

Deciding time was of the essence, Grif let himself drop to their location, landing in a classic superhero style. “Hello, Zecora. You want to explain why vines are trying to eat New Unity?”

Zecora sighed. “I’m afraid I know not the source of this blight, but I have faith that the Princess will help set it right. They have already left to alter the course, find the Tree of Harmony, the Elements’ source.” She promptly whacked a tendril that was creeping up behind her with her staff at a key point, and a pitiful whine emanated from the vine as it fell limply to the ground.

Grif unsheathed his blades, and began hacking away. “Zecora, you know a lot about a lot. Back in New Unity, Gryphon-made, Pony-made, or even Hammer Strike’s weapons seemed to bounce off the vines like they had some kind of film. Do you know why my blades can ignore it?”

Zecora looked on Grif with ancient eyes that seemed almost to glow as the green in them became more prominent, though this was a richer green, filled with life. “You know of magic, and depth of will, but there are powers that go deeper still. As a land was once struck with death and strife, one gave up all to bring power and life. As it was in Narnia, when the stone table cracked, so, too, in Equestria with a loving act.”

“Well, I suppose that's better than noth-” he was cut off as he heard the nearby foliage rattling, and raised his blades for another bout, only to recognize the flash of purple scales and clumsy wings that identified Twilight and her number one assistant.

“Don’t swing! Don’t swing!” Spike cringed from his place on Twilight’s back.

The blades dug into the earth. “Twilight, what in the Winds’ names are you doing here? The problem’s not over.”

Twilight sighed. “The girls felt like it’d be better if I came back and helped here, since, well, you know.” She lowered her head, and shook it.

“She’s a Princess,” Spike said as he jumped off Twilight’s back, and onto the ground.

“Yeah, no,” Grif said as he grabbed Spike by the spines on the back of his neck, picked him up, and tossed him back on Twilight’s back. “Come on. Let’s go, before Discord comes here, and starts a meme or something.”

Twilight cocked her head in confusion. “Grif?”

“Twilight, take it from someone who is generally not the one with the plan. Those girls are going to be eaten alive by vines without you. Honestly, sending you back here was an exercise in bad logic.”

“But they all asked me to come back here. Equestria will need me if Luna and Celestia don’t come back. I don’t want to disappoint them.”

“And your first official order of business becomes neglecting your duty to your people? Not the smartest political move, my friend.” Grif shook his head. “Your duty to Equestria is to be out there finding out what's behind this, so you can tell your friends how to kick its butt.” He sheathed his swords. “A general who doesn’t take the field gains few friends amongst the soldiers.”

“But what if they get angry? What if I fail? What if I mess things up so badly that everything just falls apart? What if–?”

“What if the moon loses its gravitational lock around the planet, and takes a stroll across the galaxy? What if the sun gets a growth spurt, and the planet is consumed in a giant fireball where everybody but Hammer Strike and Celestia dies?” Grif looked at her. “What if monkeys fall from the sky, or peanut butter sandwiches develop sentience, and start a plan to take over the world? You want to consider what-ifs, I can go all day, and all night, and all night, and all day. It’s a favorite pastime of Pensword’s and mine. I can what-if for years. All it’ll do to worry about all the what-ifs is drive you mad. Your friends get angry? They’ll get over it. If you fail? Get up, and try again. And believe me, if you mess up that badly, I’m sure Hammer Strike or Cadence will step in. Trust me. The only thing staying back here will do is make you regret it.”

Twilight’s lip trembled. “You really think so?”

“Twilight, you’ve read my history already. You know how many times in the war I had to rely on a leap of faith. Faith in your friends is important, but faith in yourself, that's what’ll get us past this crisis. And if it makes you feel any better, anything tries to stop us, and I’ll turn it into confetti. Deal?”

Twilight reached up, and took Grif’s talons. “Deal.

“Good. Now, seriously, let's get out of here while Discord’s distracted.”

“Just one more thing, Grif, before we go.”

“Yes?”

“What’s a meme?”

Grif stared at her with a blank face. “. . . I’ll tell you when you’re older, Twilight.”

Pensword slammed against a tree with a grunt. He pushed himself to his hooves as he stared at the cragadile that had become agitated and angry with all the vines about. It didn’t help that those flowers had put his squad of four Pegasi and three Thestrals to sleep. He coughed a little, before picking up a stone. He would have to lead this creature away. He couldn’t afford to lose any troops today.

“Oi, you rocky lizard, pick on something a little more feisty!” He threw the stone, and smirked as it hit the cragadile in the eye, causing it to hiss and thrash just like a saltwater croc in Australia back on Earth. Pensword opened his wings to fly, only for a vine to suddenly snake out, and snag his left hind hoof to yank him down to the ground. He rapidly faceplanted in the dirt. His ears perked as he heard the distinct sound of galloping hooves. He hoped they were live hoof beats, and not his family and troops of old racing to welcome him to the Glens. He twisted to attack the vine, even as the cragadile moved towards him.

Pensword twisted to the right just in the nick of time as the jaws of the cragadile snapped shut over the tether, breaking it. Then he twisted the other way, and kicked the monster's snout as he took to the air, and landed in a tree that had been wrapped in the vines. He smirked as the flowers snapped to attention, and pumped their pollen in the beast’s face. His smile faded when the beast kept moving. It took six blasts before the cragadile slowed down, and finally slumped to the ground. Pensword took a moment to let go of the breath he’d been holding, and twitched his mouth as a twinge of pain came from his hoof. “Okay, sprained hoof. Flying to keep off it. Come on, Pensword. Twilight will be heading in here to help soon. She always does.” He winced in pain as his fetlock throbbed. “Where are they?”

“Where’s who?” a familiar, cheery voice asked from behind.

“Pinkie Pie, watch out! Vines!” he yelled instinctively as he looked around for the next tendril to try to take them. Strangely enough, none came. “Where are you all?”

“Over here, darling,” Rarity called as she pranced into the clearing with Seamripper hovering next to her. Its sharp blade had been coated in the vines’ ichor. “Honestly, Pinkie Pie, it’s bad enough we had to leave Twilight behind. We can’t afford to get separated right now,” she chided as the rest of the mares caught up. Their elements glittered in the mixture of light and darkness that was this strangest of days.

“See? I told you. It’s always on a Tuesday,” Applejack said pointedly.

“Big deal!” Rainbow harrumphed. “That still doesn’t mean something bad always has to happen on a Tuesday. Besides, Tuesday’s special for me. I got my cutie mark on a Tuesday.”

“You’re right. Fort Triumph fell on a Tuesday,” Pensword answered with a smirk. It faded quickly. “Can you repeat yourself? Because I thought you said you left Twilight behind.” His tone became much more serious as his eyes narrowed.

Rainbow Dash chuckled nervously. “Yeah . . . about that.”

“Now, now, let’s not all go backtracking again. We all agreed she’d be safer, if she stayed in Ponyville, and that’s that. She’s a princess, after all. She’s got subjects to worry about, and a kingdom to help run,” Applejack said.

Pensword took a very interesting shade of red that mixed poorly with his face. “YOU HAVE THE ELEMENTS! A WEAPON THAT NEEDS SIX WIELDERS AND USERS, AND YOU SENT ONE OF THEM HOME? HOW THE TARTARUS WILL YOU EVEN USE THEM WHEN YOU GET WHERE YOU’RE GOING? TWILIGHT HAS TELEPORTATION POWERS. YOU COULD HAVE SENT HER TO NEW UNITY FOR TROOPS! DO YOU REALIZE WHAT A STUPID, IRRESPONSIBLE, DIMWITTED, ROOKIE, SELFISH ACTION YOU JUST TOOK?” he bellowed. And then, before another word could be said, a cragadile fell from the sky, landing on its back, clearly dead with “You’re all idiots!” quite clearly carved into it’s belly. With a blast of wind, Grif and a windswept-looking Twilight and Spike appeared at the edge of the clearing. Grif was clearly trying to maintain a glare as his body vibrated.

Grif moved over to Pinky Pie, and looked her as clearly in the eye as he could. “I sent a sign from above! These nuts are toasty, and did you know six is equal to the power of Steve?” His eye was twitching oddly.

“Okay, so, apparently Grif’s absorbed just a bit too much chaos magic while fighting off these vines, and it’s making it hard for him to communicate, but he’s kinda asking if any of us realize what we almost did,” Pinkie said as her eyes suddenly widened. “Oh. . . .”

“Sixteen candles on a seven layer cake, and my monkey named Randle would Pony pokey across a sandwich. With a duck!”

“Yeah. Grif says, ‘we took the pommel and the sheath, and sent the blade home.’ Apparently, we didn’t consider the fact that Twilight is the one who knows the details about this, and he’s kinda pointing back at all the times Twilight’s saved us from the brink of disaster. You know, like that time with the mirror pool, and then there was the Changeling invasion. Ooh, that was fun using you as a gun, Twilight. Can I do that again some time? Ooh, ooh, ooh, and then there’s the time our other selves helped Twilight to save a parallel dimension from a power-hungry corrupted Unicorn that wanted to invade Equestria!” She took a deep breath. “Oh, and Rarity? He’s surprised at you, because he thought between your detail-oriented mind and his training, you would have picked up on the fact sending away the catalyst to the Elements was a bad idea.”

“Gorgonzola popsicle pastry on a Sunday covered with Breezies next to garglefunk.” Grif slow clapped sarcastically. Well, he tried to slow clap. He literally clapped so fast that it circled right back round to slow again.

“Mmhmm. Okay. . . .” Pinkie was carefully rubbing her chin. “So he’s either pointing out that, politically speaking, if Twilight came back early from looking for the princesses, it would throw suspicion entirely upon her, making her reign questionable until the inevitable day it sparks a civil war with Equestria, where a lot of Ponies could die, followed by a sarcastic good job and a slow clap; or he wants a jumbo order of raspberry cookies, raspberry chocolate cupcakes with raspberry cream cheese frosting, raspberry tarts, and a whoooole lot of raspberry treacle.”

Pensword was watching this exchange with a mixture of utter disbelief, sheer frustration, and just a tad of mirth. The conversation was quite literally insane, funny, and serious at the same time. He didn’t know what to do, other than sit in his tree, and watch the exchange progress.

“Look, girls, like it or not, I’m here now, and Grif has a point. If we don’t work together, like we have before, then we may never find out what happened to Celestia and Luna. I just can’t live with that, especially since I’m still learning what it means to run a kingdom. I may be a Princess, but I’m your friend first, and, right now, my instincts are telling me that we need to stick together. Besides, you girls need me, if we’re going to use the Elements on whatever it is that’s causing this in the first place.”

Fluttershy was the first to move, and immediately hugged Twilight. “The others don’t want to say it, but we missed you, Twilight.”

Rarity blushed as she approached. “Well, darlings, I . . . suppose we might have been just a tad too hasty. I mean, after all, how could we possibly have tried to do this without Twilight? It would be like making a beautiful ball gown without a stole to tie it all together.”

Pinkie laughed from her place on Grif’s back. “This feels fun,” she buzzed. “Oh, and I vote Twilight stays, too.”

Applejack facehoofed. “Anypony else gonna say I was wrong?”

“Well. . . .”

“Rainbow Dash!”

“What? You heard what they had to say. I mean, I’m stubborn, too, but that doesn’t mean I’m stupid. Besides, are you really going to risk sending her back through the forest again, when those vines have grown that much already?” Rainbow Dash asked as she pointed back the way they’d come. The vines had thickened into a heavy wall with large bulbs that breathed out mist, and snatched at whatever they could that moved. “Like it or not, either we go on together, or we go back together, and no matter what we choose, it’s gonna be together.”

“Good. This will prevent any civil wars. Baron Blueblood would love an excuse to try and wrestle more control,” Pensword muttered. “Still, you girls should continue on. Grif and I will help keep your flanks clear.”

“How in tarnation are y’all gonna do that all by yourselves?” Applejack asked pointedly.

“Determination,” Pensword answered. He looked to the Gryphon. “His speed, my sharp blades, and the fact that if we fail here, then Equestria could be plunged into chaos ripe for other nations to reap our resources and research.” He turned around, being careful not to place his bad hoof on the ground, and pressed into a less dense area. “Now let's move, before these vines wall us in all the way.”

Applejack sighed. “All right, but y’all better stick close. We don’t want anypony else gettin’ hurt.”

Grif said nothing. In a fluid motion, he drew a blade, and vanished. Pinkie looked curiously down at the empty air beneath her as the vines within eyesight began to fall to shreds.

“Huh. That's new,” she said.

“You’ll get use to it,” Pensword shouted from a tree branch as he fought some more vines.

“Come on, girls. This way!” Twilight called as she summoned her focus, and ran forward.

Less than an hour later, Grif and Pensword found themselves right back where they had started as the two continued to perform vine control, while Twilight and the others had vanished down a staircase leading into the cliff face on which new Unity’s back rested. Every once in awhile, a stray shout or a roaring sound heralded the burning of vines taking place within the castle walls. The glitter from Vital Spark’s spell had begun to fade, but the vines still held back from the edge for whatever reason.

Pensword looked to Grif, but had given up on trying to talk to him, due to the sheer incoherency of his sayings. He looked around as he bit and pulled at a small clump of the tendrils that had grown up between his hooves. “Great. I hope Hammer Strike is having fun killing these things,” he grumbled.

Grif shrugged, clearly as annoyed as Pensword was about the lack of communication. He’d taken to sharpening his talons on a whetstone, after he’d blunted them trying to cut an entirely different stone.

“Right. We wait, and hold. Hope they fix whatever it is, and–.” He paused. “Why did we never send search parties into the ravine?”

Grif carved Conor into the ground in front of him.

Pensword took a deep breath, and let it out slowly. “Why am I not surprised? I will have words with him when this crisis is over.”

Grif shrugged noncommittally as he swung Vigilance, and bisected another sprout as it popped up.

Pensword grinned as he cut down a few more with a yell that sounded very much like a certain hero with a green cap. “Wish they dropped rupees.”

Grif rolled his eyes, drew a ruby from his pack, and flicked it at Pensword.

Pensword chuckled. “Thank you.”

The Two Heavies both stood by Hammer Strike as each attacked, and pulled at the stalks, while Hammer Strike killed them at the base. One of them took a deep whiff, and suddenly stopped. “Why do I smell Mama’s stew?” he turned to ask his fellow Heavy.

“Yeah.” The other heavy stopped, took another whiff, and turned to face the Pony lord. “Why does Hammer Strike smell like Mama's stew? Mama does not like visiting or leaving home. Too much work.”

“Why am I only partially surprised?” Hammer Strike questioned. “Wait a minute. I’m more than partially surprised, actually.”

“Hammer Strike will answer question, please,” the red Heavy said as he cracked his neck.

“If I’m correct about the guess, then it’s because of the vines as to why she visited.”

They both looked crestfallen. “We hoped Mama would have visited us.”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “She might still be around. So, hey, if you want to look, go for it.”

The heavies shook their heads. “No, Mama would say to finish job first. We finish job, then look for Mama,” the blue Heavy said.

“Da,” the red Heavy agreed.

“Then continue to help me clear the vines, yeah?”

“Da,” the two responded. “So what you think of Mama? Not many see her,” the Heavy in the blue uniform said.

“Not really sure what I think of her. Didn’t talk for long.” Hammer Strike shrugged. “That, and the anger due to chaos magic clinging to me didn’t help matters much.”

“Here. Have sandvich. It will help,” Red said as he pushed it in Hammer Strike’s direction. “Give you more energy to focus on vines.”

“No, the sandwich won’t help with chaos energy clinging to me,” Hammer Strike refused. “That, and I’m not hungry.”

“Just try. Never know what good sandvich can do till you try. Besides, the olive is always good.”

“I’m not kidding on the ‘I’m not hungry’ part. I just ate.”

“When you get hungry, come tell us, and we will give you sandvich,” Red Heavy grumbled. “Is very special offer. We only share with family.”

“I’ll see to it, then. But seriously, keep at it with the vines. I’d rather not have any more troops captured.”

“We are,” both responded as two more guards fell from the pockets they tore open. “Heavies not have so much fun since little bugs swarm castle. Watch your hind leg. Vines are growing sideways.”

“They’s all broken,” Grif said as he held one of the plunder vines in his talons, while a pure white light moved down it’s length, and it crumbled to nothingness.

“Finally,” Pensword panted. “This was tough, insane, and, frankly, I think those that fought deserve tomorrow off.”

“You? Take a break?” Grif laughed, before stopping. “Wait, I actually meant to say that. And that! It’s finally coming out right!”

“That is good. We fought to our limits. We need to take at least one day to rest.” He sighed wearily as he plopped to his hindquarters. “Not everypony is as strong as you and Hammer Strike.”

“And yet I know you. You’ll be back at your desk in the morning.” Grif shook his head.

“Oh no, I am going to be at the desk after noon. Right now, I am going to find Lunar Fang, Fox Feather, and Moon River, and I am going to sleep. I think I have been awake for eighteen hours fighting.”

“Yeah, well try–” and without finishing his sentence, Grif collapsed to the ground with a loud thud. After having burned up a week's worth of energy on three hours of sleep, his body no longer cared where he’d rest.

“Right,” Pensword said. “Better get to the Gryphon Compound first, then go find my mates and daughter, and sleep,” he muttered as he took to the air. It lasted for a few seconds, before he felt the burning in his muscles as a cramp started to come on. He swiftly landed, and folded his wings, before he began to limp towards the compound gates to get some flyers to carry Grif back home, muttering darkly all the while.

Vital Spark groaned as he slowly came to in a dark room. The curtains had been drawn over the window, but the wooden floor and cabinets were familiar enough for him to recognize where he was.

“What am I doing on the Gantrithor?”

“Grif brought you here after you fainted,” a familiar voice answered frankly as Clover stepped out of the shadows with a pitcher and a cup in her magical grip.

“Oh. Heheh. I guess I might’ve bit off a little more than I could chew.” Vital sighed. “Am I in trouble, Clover?”

“I think we’re going to have to work on energy transference, and storage theory. You shouldn’t have attempted that on your own mana alone,” she said as she poured from the pitcher, and hovered the cup to Vital’s hooves.

“Would it help if I said I didn’t?” he asked as he took the proffered drink, and swallowed. He promptly made a face complimented by a sound suitable to express his disgust. “Judging from that horrible taste, I’m guessing this is supposed to be a potion to help restore my mana reserves?”

“Yes, and you're going to need a few of them.”

Vital sighed. “Thought as much. But seriously, I meant it when I said I didn’t just use my own mana reserves. I . . . kind of tried something stupid, and risky, but it worked. Worst case scenario, if it hadn’t succeeded, Grif would’ve found another way to cut that plant golem down to size, and I’d still be here.” He took another swig. “Am I going to have to drink that entire pitcher?”

“No. You’ll have to drink three.”

“Well, I guess that’s a sacrifice I was willing to make.” He sighed. “I’m sorry I scared you.”

“Just don’t do anything stupid again,” she sighed.

“Clover, you do realize I’m a part of a select group of individuals who raise stupidly crazy plans to an art form, right?”

“And you're the only one of them without crazy luck, stupid endurance, or on-the-spot brilliance to work to your advantage.”

“Well, when you put it that way. . . .” He sighed. “You know, I’m surprised you still haven’t asked about where I got the extra juice. Have you visited Lacroa before or something?”

“I assumed you must have pulled it from something without fully realizing it.”

“It was a gamble, but it was a conscious decision,” Vital said as he gulped down his second glass. He made a rather indelicate sound. “I feel like I’m going to gag.”

“That happens sometimes.” She nodded. “The gagging, anyways. Next time, if you have to gamble, at least stack the deck a little.”

“I’ll try to remember that for the future.” He hummed to himself a moment. “You wouldn’t happen to have a technique that lets you store mana in a gem or focus for later use, would you?”

“Yes. And several other techniques. And you’re going to be learning all of them.”

Vital Smiled as he slumped back onto his pillows. “You know what? I know it’s going to sound weird to say, but for some reason, I can’t wait.”

“Optimism. Don’t worry. Like most side effects, that, too, will pass,” she said, smiling sinisterly.

Vital laughed. “Thanks, Clover. I needed that.” Then he yawned. “Never would’ve thought using that much mana would make me so tired. But before I get back to sleep, I’ve got to ask, is everything all right below?”

“It seems like the problem’s been finished, though Grif and Pensword are dead on their hooves and paws respectively.”

“I’d ask if you had any word on what happened, but knowing you, you’d just leave me with a cliffhanger anyways.” He chuckled. “Thanks for checking up on me, Clover. I really appreciate it.”

“Get back to sleep, Vital Spark. I’ll be back with your next dose in a few hours.”

“Yes, Ma’am.” Vital smiled as he let the darkness take him. This time, it would be sweet, and restful.

108 - What’s in the Box?

Extended Holiday
Ch 108: What’s in the Box?
Act 16

Pensword stood in the cave, and gazed frustratedly up at the crystal tree. “So, you are telling me that we are living above the source of harmony for Equis, and quite possibly the universe, and the vines were planted by Discord to kill the tree?” He closed his left eye in pain. “Anything else I should know as the future head of the military, Princess Celestia? You do realize I am going to have to put at least some Changelings around to protect this now. Also, I really want to chew out Discord for what he did.”

Celestia sighed. “We couldn’t tell anyone until now, Pensword. The tree wouldn’t let us. When the vines attacked and kidnapped us, that link was broken, and we are now free to discuss with whom we will.” She circled the strange chest that had grown from the tree’s roots, before fixing Pensword with narrowed eyes. “However, Commander, I’m afraid I must insist on a few caveats for your request.”

“As long as it doesn’t prevent my maintaining control and security, and I am not telling Shawn, nor Hammer Strike. He’s got enough on his plate, and. . ..” He scuffed a hoof on the dirt floor. “I want a project for my military to do, something other than construction. Not all soldiers are up to building.”

“Well, you covered our main concern right there. Hammer Strike must not know about the tree. Not yet. She made that very clear to us when we were connected by the plunder vines. As for creating a guard to watch over the tree–.”

“I’m afraid we will have to belay that,” Luna spoke up as she stepped out from a shadow behind the tree. “A matter this delicate should be placed in appropriate hooves. This is an intelligence matter, after all.” A glance passed between her, Celestia, Twilight, and Grif momentarily.

“Of course, your Majesty,” Pensword replied as he forced his face into a neutral mask. “When will you and I work on the coming final presentation?” he asked as his eyes roamed over the elements in the tree.

“First I will return to Ys, and finish settling the chaos of recent events. Once everything is in order, I will return, and we can begin drafting the proper documents, and working on the necessary speeches.” Luna nodded. “We must work quickly. The House of Lords convenes in less than a month's time, and we must push as soon as we are able.”

“Shall I head to Ys, or shall we conduct them in your old quarters?” Pensword asked.

“It would be better to do it here,” Luna said.

“I shall prepare quarters fitting for your station, then, High Chieftess,” Pensword replied with a Thestral bow. “I hope you don’t mind that I schedule some time for you to play with Moon River.”

“Your daughter is important, Commander. Never think it is an imposition to spend time with her.”

“Understood.” Pensword smiled. “She will definitely enjoy this. You can teach her tactics or hunting. Faust knows she’ll get you to teach her something by the time she’s through with you. She does it to everyone she interacts with to one extent or another.”

“Learning while we are young makes us strong when we are old.” Luna chuckled softly.

Suddenly, Spike belched, letting loose a gout of green flame that materialized into a scroll sealed with Hammer Strike’s insignia. He picked it up, and read the scrawl on the scroll.

“It’s for the two of you,” he said, handing it to Celestia and Luna.

The two princesses read the scroll, and promptly blanched.

“Uh . . . Princess Luna? Princess Celestia?” Twilight asked worriedly.

“H-Hammer Strike–” Luna gulped “–has some questions.” Her eye began to twitch as she let out a series of nervous chuckles. “About how we were captured.”

“Luna, if you love me, I must beg you to do one thing for me, here and now,” Celestia said seriously. “Banish me to the sun. Please!”

Luna’s horn lit up suddenly. “I’m sorry, Sister, but I do not owe you a kindness.” And in an instant, her form exploded into starlight, which promptly faded.

Pensword looked with wide eyes at the place where Luna had been. “She could have just said she and I were discussing some important matters.” He frowned. “I am going to have to have a long talk with Hammer Strike. I was in the middle of discussing things, and suddenly she goes off to get her good armor.”

Celestia sighed. “First off, that won’t work, Pensword. Hammer Strike will know if you’re lying. And she hasn’t gotten her good armor. She’s dispersed herself to avoid meeting with him.” She shook her head. “I suppose I’ll have to face him head on. Knowing him, he’d come and drag us out of wherever we’re hiding anyways. Twilight, I might need you to run things again for another week or two.”

“You mean. . .?”

“I’m afraid so.”

“Um, Princess Celestia?”

“Yes, Twilight?”

“Can . . . can I watch?”

Celestia blinked a few times. “Excuse me?”

“If he’s going to put you through training, can I watch? I need to study other styles, so I can prepare countermeasures against them. And besides that, it should be fairly simple for me to reinstitute the structure I started with before.”

Celestia blinked in utter bewilderment. “Twilight, I don’t know whether to be proud of you, or concerned for you.”

“Um, thank you?” Twilight responded as she tilted her head, and raised a confused brow.

“You know,” Grif noted, “it’s weird. I’d have figured you’d be the most reluctant for combat, next to fluttershy, that is.”

“Grif, how many ultimate villains have I had to go against now in the last five years?” Twilight asked with a deadpan expression.

“Yes, but it is still something to see. Who knows? You might even end up modernizing today’s battle mage classes, at the rate you're going. You're really stepping into your role well.”

“I look forward to hiring those battlemages from your school in the coming years,” Pensword said with a laugh.

Celestia smiled, despite herself. “Thank you, the both of you. I needed that. With that being said, I really do need to go see Hammer Strike.” She sighed. “Grif, pray for me.”

“Would that even help? I mean, my gods are different than yours.”

“Grif, this is Hammer Strike we’re talking about. Every bit helps.” Then, in a flash of light, she was gone.

Pensword stood there, and looked around. “I am going to go spend time with my family, and . . . not get in front of this problem.”

“Wise decision,” Grif said.

Moon River smiled as she hid under building material waiting for someone she knew to walk past. She didn’t have her crossbow with her this time, but she didn’t need it. She had a new technique to try. She wiggled her rump as she caught the scent, and the world turned to a blur as the darkness she was hiding in turned to the light of late morning. It blinded her, but she stayed on target with hearing and smell, and landed around the neck of her prey.

Grif was walking by when he caught movement, felt the air disturbance, and then the weight of a small Pony hugging at tightly as she could around his broad neck.

“Well now, what are you doing out here this early?” Grif asked Moon River as he chuckled good-naturedly.

Moon River babbled happily in response, then laughed gleefully. She was clearly having a good time, which likely meant she was causing problems to either her parents, sitters, or just running around to drive them all crazy with worry.

“Making sure everyone's on their hooves, and ready for anything?”

She nodded her head, and giggled as Grif felt several prickly seed pods hit his fur. It seemed her little herd of trouble makers had just attacked the street. At least three Unicorns were growling, and one looked livid, while those who were used to the children’s antics just laughed, and started to pick out the bolts. At least they hadn’t been dipped in wet paint. Moon River had taken a rather firm spanking after that little incident.

“Anybody gives you any trouble, you just tell them you're under orders, okay?” Grif asked with a conspiratorial wink.

She nodded her head, and flapped her left wing, while sticking her right hoof over Grif’s ear.

“Good.” Grif used his wing tips to ruffle the tufts of her ears. “After everything so far, I think it’s time everyone started learning some constant vigilance.”

She nodded, and, like any foal, she saw another shiny thing in the distance that immediately grabbed her attention, and scampered off after it. The moment she was out of hearing, the disgruntled Unicorn stepped up to Grif. “How can you encourage such behavior? She’s not some savage. She’s the– I was told she’s the daughter of a High Duke. How can her father let her get away with something like this? I’m sorry, but I’m going to have to inform him of this behavior if you don’t do anything to curtail it.”

Grif locked eyes on him, and an instinctual response as old as time kicked in. Fear. Primal, ancient fear that only comes when a prey species finds itself under the gaize of an angry apex predator flooded the Unicorn with dread.

“Who are you?” Grif asked in slow, drawn-out words.

The Unicorn drew himself up as best he could. “Guppy Horn, third born of house Horn Silver. We run most all Horn Silver supplies. As a noble in this realm, I am hoping that you will not be teaching her to act more akin to those of blood and wings.” It was a modern term, but still one that looked down on even the noble houses of the Pegasi. And besides that, it also insulted every Gryphon in the clan. “So, will you stop encouraging her to act below her station?

“Guppy Horn, last I checked, neither Princess Twilight Sparkle nor Lord Hammer Strike had given a noble title to the lands of Everfree or the greater Everfree area. You may be on Equestrian soil, but you are within the sovereign lands of New Unity, given in trust to Lord Hammer Strike. Not Count Hammer strike, not Duke Hammer Strike. Lord. The moment you stepped onto these lands, you became the same as everyone else here. Hell, with your attitude, you became less then everyone else here. Yet you had the pretentious, asinine, moronic nerve to talk down to me, Clan Leader Grif Grafson Bladefeather, head of the first Equestrian Gryphon clan. You then had the further idiocy to scold me about how I treat my god daughter. Tell me, Guppy Horn, is it your family's twenty square hectares of what you claim to be a county that gives you this right, or the former fortune your family had from silver that was swallowed up in debt for your family’s unduly lavish lifestyle?”

Guppy Horn started to back off as Grif’s carefully controlled rage rose like a tsunami, and Guppy didn’t have time to find the high ground. Grif didn’t leave him space to get far, keeping close as he stared the Unicorn down.

“Have you and your family of conscientious objectors some military experience, some grand deed you use to power your words?” Grif looked down at him as he drew his head up to his full height. “I fought in the Third Gryphon War, while your family hid in Unity, and crafted silver ornaments as a way to dodge the draft. I run the most efficient mercenary company in Equestria, and, with the snap of my fingers, I could swarm the area within your range of perception with armed Gryphon warriors. My goddaughter is young, and by all the winds, if I have any say about it, she will enjoy every precious moment of it!

“You are nothing within these lands. And until Lord Hammer Strike himself has a good reason to tell me otherwise, you will be treated and accounted like any other Pony who lives here. If you assume to talk in this manner to me, or anyone else here again, I will not hesitate to have you sent to the stocks. Now, is this understood, or do I need to retrieve the signed document from Princess Luna restating my authority?”

Guppy Horn was very flustered, and looked many things in the few seconds it took him to find his voice. The final settled on indignation and bluster. “How … how dare…? You may be the first Gryphon clan that Princess Celestia sanctioned, but that doesn’t give you authority here. She must have simply felt sorry for you. I can’t say I blame her.” He huffed. “I’m going to go speak to girl’s father about this. It’s clear my words are lost on you. Tell me where he is. I suppose he’d likely be strolling through the gardens this time of day,” he mused. “Regardless, I intend to have words with the commander, whether he likes it or not.”

Guppy Horn didn’t notice the sudden withdrawal of the Ponies around him, nor did he recognize the sharp intake of breaths as foals’ eyes were covered by adults. While Thestrals and one Pegasus pushed their foals forward to watch. Grinning at the teaching opportunity.

Grif’s palm came across the Pony’s face with an echoing smack. “Don’t you dare imply the commander spends his days lazing about. That stallion works day in and day out trying to make sure that if, and when, a threat arises, you all will have some form of protection that won’t be delayed by your stupid, petty little squabbles. No matter what you think of me, no matter what you think of my people, you will respect him within these walls, or I will rip your yellow tongue out!” A sharp, cold autumn wind cut in from the north as Grif’s eyes narrowed. “You’ll find the commander in his office. The servants will direct you inside the Castle, and heavens above and below won’t be enough to help you, if I find out you’ve mistreated any of them.” Grif had extended a single talon, and, without realizing it, had slowly pressed closer towards Guppy Horn’s neck as he spoke. “Do you understand me, you inbred pondscum?”

Guppy Horn blustered, and sputtered, before he found his tongue again. “You. . ..” He huffed and snorted. “Very well. I shall go find his office,” he rumbled as he stepped back. He turned and saw one of the maids, who Grif instantly recognized as one of Me-Me’s children. “You! Take me to this ‘commander.’” Grif Cleared his his throat meaningfully, and Guppy Horn winced. “Please,” he grated. It looked like it has actually hurt him to say the word.

“Certainly, Milord. It’s just this way,” the maid said as she nodded formally to Grif, before making her way towards the castle. Guppy grumbled to himself the whole way as the pair walked slowly out of sight.

Hammer Strike gave a sigh of relief as he removed the final thorn from his coat. While they didn’t hurt, they sure didn’t feel comfortable. He’d sent a letter to Celestia and Luna around thirty minutes ago, and they had another half an hour, before he began hunting them down, unless they wrote a letter to alert him with something of sufficient importance to prevent their immediate response.

His ear twitched as he heard the familiar hesitant hoofsteps of a large, heavy Pony.

But . . . why did he only hear one? He didn’t feel Luna in the shadows.

The door opened in Celestia’s magic as she slowly entered. She hesitated. “You summoned me, Hammer Strike?”

“I summoned both you and Luna. Is she busy?”

“. . . In a manner of speaking. What was it you wished to talk with me about?”

“After listening to a few reports, I was able to determine that Luna and yourself were captured by these chaos plants. I’m just wondering how this came to be.”

Celestia sighed. “We were taken by surprise. There was some sort of concentrated sedative on their thorns. When I awoke, I was immobilized in a bundle of vines, and I felt my magic being drained. I couldn’t even gather enough energy to burn them away.” She sighed. “I know you’re disappointed.”

“I can’t really be disappointed in you being caught in a surprise attack,” Hammer Strike replied after a moment. “I’m more disappointed that Luna isn’t here as well, than I am of that.”

Celestia sighed in relief. “So we’re not in trouble?”

“You aren’t.”

“Thank Mother. But . . . what else did you want me to come here for? You hardly ever call just for the sake of a single question.”

“It was a mix of a question and a test. You passed, while Luna is running out of time to get here. So, mind telling me exactly what she’s doing?”

“I’d rather not.” She looked anywhere she could in the office, except for Hammer Strike.

“Celestia, what is your sister doing?” Hammer Strike put more emphasis on the question.

“She’s . . . visiting some friends.”

“The full truth, Celestia.”

Celestia sighed. “She dispersed herself into stardust, after we read the letter.” Her mane flattened in shame.

“Did she now?” Hammer Strike leaned back in his chair. “All right. I’ll have to track her down when she’s back.” His gaze shifted back to Celestia. “That’s it. You’re good to go.”

“Really?”

“I mean, do you want to do some practice? Sparring?”

“I’m not exactly at your level anymore, Hammer Strike.”

“Gotta start somewhere.” Hammer Strike grinned.

Celestia cleared her throat. “Perhaps another time?”

“We’ll have to schedule that one out, yeah?”

Celestia shifted her eyes back and forth. “Yes. We will do that … later. Bye!” In a flash of light, she was gone.

“Yes. Later. . ..” Hammer Strike hummed as he looked back down to his papers. “After Luna, of course.” Then he chuckled.

Commander Pensword sat at his desk, looking over intel, progress reports on construction, and some new threat assessments based on the fact that the Elements of Harmony were now rendered essentially useless in this new magical artifact known as the Tree of Harmony, which it seemed Vital, Clover, and Grif had taken upon themselves to take care of. Without his knowledge or approval. He snorted to vent his frustration as he did his best to contain his frustration over the matter. Celestia and Luna had overruled him. It was time to move on. His ears twitched as he heard a sound in his outer office, which caused him release an aggravated sigh as he waited for Preston open his door.

“Someone to see you, Commander. Though, if you're busy, I wouldn’t mind letting them know,” he said almost a bit too eagerly.

“If their annoyance is spreading to you, then something serious must have happened, indeed.” He mulled it over, organizing and discarding a variety of potential strategies, before he finally nodded. It was best to get this over with now, rather than give the individual or individuals potential ammunition to use against him later. “Send them in. I’ll deal with whoever it is.” He sighed, and shook his head. He really didn’t need this headache right now.

“Very well,” Preston said somewhat waspishly, before vanishing through the door. Seconds later, a different Pony entered.

“And who are you?” Pensword asked, giving the Unicorn the sternest look he could manage. It was best to keep the nobles off their game, after all, and an aggressive beginning often helped establish the tone that he wouldn’t broke disrespect in his office. Guppy Horn was, naturally, unnerved.

“Guppy Horn, High Duke,” the Unicorn said, even as he flinched back from the glare. A bright yellow splotch had stained his emerald coat. “I was told to talk to you.”

Pensword’s answer was harsh, quick, and belligerent. “Yes? I assume this has to do with my daughter, judging by the rather unique design on your coat. I appreciate your desire to adhere to formality, Guppy Horn, but in this office, in this building, I am Commander Pensword, Supreme Commander of all Equestrian Military forces. I would appreciate if you would address me as such.”

Guppy Horn took a deep breath. “Very well. Commander. Yes, I seem to have experienced a bit of a run-by shooting. When I expressed my concerns to the girl’s godfather, he took issue to my complaints, and even went so far as to slap me, merely for guessing where I might be able to locate you to discuss my concerns. I understand the need to let a foal be a foal while she has the time, but this kind of action is downright ridiculous, and incredibly inconvenient, not to mention time-consuming. I must protest, and I would even go so far as to ask you to please curb her behavior, before it gets even more out of hoof.”

Pensword sighed. “I suppose I should have sent a general warning the Solar Court’s way,” he mused. “Tell me, Guppy Horn, what do you know of Thestral teachings?” he asked as a gout of flame rose from his dragonfire lamp to spit out a scroll with the bloodfeather seal on it. He quickly picked up the scroll, and unrolled it.

“Namely that they’re more primitive and tribalistic in nature,” Guppy Horn admitted. “Such behavior is not generally looked very kindly upon in the Solar Court.

“Based on my report here, Guppy, you certainly seem informed enough on tribal slurs,” Pensword said in a deceptively mild tone. His gentle eyes had hardened as his pupils shifted to slits. “How interesting that you happened to leave that little comment out of your story.”

“It’s not a slur. It merely refers to the method of your training. It actively encourages youth to be more prone to violence, as has been clearly evidenced in multiple studies, Pensword.”

“Commander Pensword.”

“Enough! I am a fellow noble. We hold the same blood right to rule, you and I. I respect your desire to honor your office, but I’m here to warn you about your daughter. What if she were to get ahold of a real weapon, instead of burrs and dye? What then? Somepony could get hurt.”

Pensword’s eye twitched. “First of all, it is clear you are exceptionally ignorant of our ways, if you think we would be foolish enough to allow her near any form of legitimate weapon without proper supervision. Secondly, we teach our foals, without exception, to control their aggressive tendencies, and hone them in training for the sake of self defense, such as when a gang of drunken asses decide to try to gang rape an unarmed mare, just because they think she’s lower class and an easy target. Until the Lunar Court was properly established, our people, the ones you deem so bloodthirsty, never had a proper voice. You and your kind saw to that after Luna’s fall and subsequent banishment. Before that happened, your people needed us, and without our aid, you can bet, as sure as Tartarus, that Equestria would have fallen, or else sustained significantly higher losses. You haven’t even sought a proper understanding of our culture, just taking superstition and secondhand accounts!”

Pensword slowly rounded on Guppy Horn, who was looking more and more frightened as he drew closer. “I earned my blood right, Guppy Horn. I fought in the Third Gryphon War.” He paused as he looked in the noble’s eyes. The familiar look of boredom and frustration flickered dimly behind the fear. He knew that look. He knew it well. A vein began to throb on his forehead. “Unbelievable,” he muttered, shaking his head. “Luna’s damned blood moon,” he swore. “You don’t know what that means, do you? You have absolutely no idea.” By this time, Guppy Horn had been backed against the wall, and was doing his best to inch to the side towards the door. Pensword grit his teeth, and took a deep breath. “Get out,” he whispered.

“Excuse me?”

“I said get out! And don’t come back till you’ve read the proper records about that war, not the watered down drivel you saw in school. You have no idea, but you will, if I have anything to say about it. You and yours will know just how close you nobles came to losing your lands, your precious bloodlines, and your freedoms. Look at the sacrifices made, the Ponies who died, the battles they waged, the families they lost!” he roared, then dropped his voice to a whisper. “Then, and only then, when you truly understand, may you return speak with me.” He moved and used his wings to usher the Unicorn towards the door, which Preston had been kind enough to open.

“But–.”

“Not another word, until you know about that war,” Pensword said. “Preston, have our noble friend here escorted to one of the private rooms, and get him Grif’s overview of the Third Gryphon war, and Baron Blueblood the First’s personal accounts, along with the memorial registry sorted by tribe and military rank, and any accompanying witness accounts connected to their deaths from that particular era of conflict. Make sure meals are brought to him.”

“But, Duke Pensword, surely–.”

“OUT!” The Royal Canterlot Voice bowled Guppy horn and Preston both over into the receptionist’s office, and the door slammed shut behind them.

Pensword snorted in frustration, and returned to his desk. He retrieved the discarded report from Grif, and soon discovered an addendum on his desk labeled INTELLIGENCE. He opened the file, and began to peruse the contents. Half way through the analysis, he slammed it down onto the desk, and ground it beneath his hoof. “That spoiled, self-entitled, aristocratic snob! How dare he? How dare he mock my daughter, our children!” He snarled as he thrust several files off his desk, along with the dragonfire lamp, which promptly shattered, burst outwards in a massive spurt, then died, leaving a heavy scorch mark surrounding a glowing red stone. “PRESTON!” he bellowed. ‘We really need to get an intercom system in here,’ he thought to himself.

“Yes, Sir?” Preston galloped in.

“I want you to contact the Thestrals. Tell them that our new noble friend, and those of his house are free game for play stalking, hunting, and rubber suction cup crossbow bolts, outside of his studies, of course. If he thinks the daughter of the High Duke should shun her Thestral heritage, simply because he doesn’t have a thick enough hide, then let him be the target of all Thestral Noble foals!” he commanded. “I think it would do him some good.” He smirked. “Besides, it’s time we let him know that the nobility is no longer run by the Unicorns of Canterlot.”

“I’ll see to it right away, Sir,” Preston said with a positively malicious sneer.

“Excellent,” Pensword praised. “You have my leave, Preston. I have some studying of my own to do. Keep me updated on how our ‘guest’ fares.”

“With pleasure,” Preston buzzed as he left.

With that done, Pensword returned to his desk, and pulled out a dusty book with a clean white cover. He sighed, then looked on with a determined gaze. He wouldn’t let himself shun it any more. “Time for me to study.” He flipped open the book, and began to read. “‘Chapter one: Sensing Thaumic Energy. . ..’”

Vital’s pearl glowed a light blue as the magical energies being transferred into it wafted and flickered upwards like a slow-moving blue flame. “Is this about the right flow, Clover?” he asked.

“It seems to be.” Clover nodded. “Keep going.”

“Yes, ma’am. For how long?”

“Another fifteen minutes.”

“Is that how long it takes to charge, or just how long you want me to keep up the flow for now?”

“That's how long I want you to go. We’re not pushing you for a full charge yet.”

“Just for the sake of reference, about how much can this gem take?”

“More than most Unicorns can supply. Gems are the best ways to store energy.”

“I just don’t want to risk overcharging it.”

Clover shrugged as she glanced up from a thick tome she’d unearthed from Star Swirl’s hoard. “You’re at more of a risk tapping yourself out completely than overcharging a gemstone.”

“Good to know.” He nodded.

“Hopefully we’ll be able to charge a sufficient supply of these gems, which you can keep on your person.”

“Fair enough. Should I set aside time each day to channel into gems, then?”

“That would be wise,” she agreed.

“Then I’ll make sure to do it. Hmm.” He stroked his chin with a hoof. “I wonder if Hammer Strike would want a gem like this for a wedding present. I know Rarity can get him any gem, and he doesn’t like elegance, but he does like function, and having an energy source like that could be useful in his experiments.”

“These gems aren't going to be compatible with others. For normal Unicorns, it’s possible, but you have extenuating circumstances.”

“And Hammer Strike doesn’t fall under extenuating circumstances?”

“You haven’t read what would happen if you try to force aspect energy from one field to another yet. It’s not a process one does on a whim.”

“. . . Fair point. I guess when I transfer magical energy into the gem, it would take my aspects with it. I hadn’t considered that point.” He sighed. “But what should I get him then? That wedding’s going to be coming up soon, most likely in the spring time, so they have enough time to plan everything out and make up the guest list, stuff like that. I know Rarity’s planning on pulling out all the stops.” He sighed. “You knew him in the past, Clover. Do you have any idea of what might be a good gift to get him?”

“Do you want me to write you a thesis on the meaning of life while I’m at it? Perhaps draw you a map to the long lost Alicorn City? Paint you a picture of the celestial heavens? Or maybe you’d like a perfectly rendered sculpture of Faust herself?” Clover said with a roll of her eyes “I don’t know what to get Hammer Strike. How in sleipnir's name would I be able to tell you?”

“Woah, woah, woah. What was that about an Alicorn city?”

And a book promptly hit him in the muzzle. “Read every once in awhile, Vital. I shouldn’t need to explain children's fairy tales to you.”

Vital examined the cover closely. “. . . Clover, this is the first time I’ve ever laid eyes on a book like this before, and I’ve looked pretty thoroughly through the fantasy and fiction sections, trust me. Actually, that Lewis Carrot wasn’t too far off about what the human world is like. I wouldn’t be surprised if he took a journey through the mirror the last time it was opened.”

“And yet you missed one of Grimble and Grumble’s oldest stories.” She shook her head.

“I’m sorry, who?”

“They were a pair of Unicorns from pre-unification who traveled around the three tribes’ lands collecting folktales and stories.”

“Sounds like the brothers Grimm.”

“Who?”

“Two human brothers who roamed all of Europe seeking ancient stories and folktales to compile into one volume. Things like Cinderella, Rapunzel, Sleeping Beauty, though the stories have been through a lot of revision over the years. Say, Clover, is this book from your private collection?”

“Well, either way, Grimble and Grumble found stories about lost worlds, and even several supposedly dead cities. Shangri La, El Dorado, Avalon, but one of the most told stories of my time was of Atlantica, the Alicorn ruins that stand despite the eons since their people fell.”

“Atlantica? Seriously?” Vital Spark asked with a deadpan expression.

“Is something wrong?”

“In my world, that’s the name for an underwater city of merpeople in a fantasy cartoon based on an old folktale that deviates massively from the true story plotline. It’s basically a ripoff of Atlantis.”

“And what is Atlantis?”

“An ancient mythical city from our world’s folklore. It’s one of the older legends. Basically, it was a perfect civilization, where technology and arts flourished and developed far beyond that of any other race or people of the era. Some claim it was magic. As the story goes, the peoples of Atlantis went too far, and because of their pride, they were punished by the gods, and their island city was sunk to the bottom of the sea, far beyond the reach of man.”

“Huh.” Clover shrugged. “There are a lot of strange parallels between our worlds.” Clover shrugged. “Anyway, when you’re finished with that gem, you can go for today. Tomorrow, you’ll be joining in with Grif and Rarity. Bring your focus.”

“Will Twilight be joining us, too?”

“Possibly. Grif’s agreed to help get you and a few Unicorns more in touch with your weapons.”

“Good. I’m still kind of stuck for a name with mine. Funny, considering how easily they usually come to me.” Vital shrugged. “Ah well. I’m sure I’ll figure it out eventually. Say, can I borrow that book? I was getting a little tired of reading my practice stories. It’s time to graduate to something more advanced anyways.”

“Just take care of it.”

“You bet. I wonder if Twilight’s ever heard of these before,” he muttered to himself as he levitated the book into his saddle bag.

Grif looked around the cleared field. A confused collection of Unicorns stood awkwardly to one side while Rarity and Ping both sat before a rolled-out stretch of parchment. Rarity had a quill and inkwell, and Ping had a brush. More rolled-up slips of parchment, and quills waited in neat stretched-out rows.

“Well, don’t be shy. Find a place, and sit down.” Grif gestured to the open spaces.

The group did so. “So, uh, Grif, would you mind explaining what’s going on here?” Vital asked as he laid his focus next to him.

“I need to know how well you understand your weapon,” Grif explained. “What are its flaws? What are its strengths? How does it like to be held? A good warrior understands all these minor details in battle. To gauge where you stand, you’re each going to write a short poem describing your weapon’s persona.”

“Not haiku, I hope. No offense to the noble art, but I don’t know if I can make it that succinct,” Vital said with a respectful nod to Ping.

“The type of poem is up to you. It’s what’s behind it that matters. Understanding your weapon for all that it is, and how it reflects you, can change the face of the battlefield.”

“I’m guessing a lot of the Ponies here are going to have some trouble.” Vital frowned. “. . . I miss Silver Spear.”

“He’ll be back sooner than you know,” Grif assured him.

Vital sighed. “I hope so.” Then he steeled himself, and looked up to Grif. “So when do we start?”

“Whenever you're ready. Unless anyone else has questions?” Grif asked as he peered around the clearing.

The rest of the guards were quick to shake their heads.

“Then, everyone, start your pens!” Vital smiled as he levitated the quill and inkwell over, then picked up his staff to stare at it and the pearl that sat in its mount. The other Unicorns also took their materials, and began to stare at their weapons. Some swung wildly, or went through carefully controlled exercises. Others closed their eyes to enter into deep meditation, and others still simply scratched their heads in utter confusion.

Grif, for his part, sat patiently at the front of the group. He casually ran his talons across the hilts of his swords. He didn’t need to write down his thoughts to express them. They were ice and fire, the heavens and the earth, thunder and lighting. Vigilance fed from the chaos of the battle, while Vengeance fed from the wrath of his anger. Vigilance preferred high cuts, and reveled in decapitation, while Vengeance preferred the lower strikes, and found great satisfaction in running an enemy through. The two blades where the same, and yet different, and he understood them intricately.

“This exercise may be harder for those of you who haven’t seen battle with your focus yet. Try to visualize it in your head, and it might help give you a picture.”

Vital Spark sighed as he looked over his staff. “You know, I’ve used you plenty of times, but never really much in battle. The only time I ever did consciously was when we had to cast that spell to protect the castle. You and I don’t really like to fight. We prefer to help when we can.” He smiled as the name slid into place in his mind. “I think I’ll call you Watcher. We only fight when we have no other choice, and when we do, it’s to protect the ones we love.” And with that, the quill began to fly across the page as he began his first draft.

Grif smiled as he noticed Vital’s progress quicken. He was starting to understand it, or at least to understand the relation between him and his weapon. Clover’s Unicorns were still making short bursts of progress followed by moments of nothing. Ping had finished her poem in rather delicate calligraphy, and was busy inspecting her nodachi’s edge, while Rarity oiled her blade meticulously with a rag.

“Huh. I think I might be done. At least with the first draft,” Vital finally said as he got up, and handed his scroll to Grun.

Betwixt the paths of space and time, I called you, and you came.
In hours of need we stand as one, our purposes the same.
To heal, to warn, to guard, to love, to reason and make wise.
Tis only when the dire comes that we fight for our lives,
and for the lives of those held dear within our double heart.
For in the beginning, and through the end, we act the Watcher's part.

“Huh,” Grif said as he read over the poem. “You certainly understand . . . Watcher?”

Vital nodded his confirmation.

“We’re going to have to work on what the two of you consider a necessary combat situation, and you're going to need to get a little deeper into the personality of your weapon,” Grif critiqued, “but you definitely get the concept.”

“It kinda helps picturing Watcher as a person, instead of an object.”

“It is, in a sense.” Grif looked at him. “It’s a projection of you, a shard of your very being made real. As experience molds and changes you, it will mold and change your weapon, and from that, it will deviate from you. You need to understand it in order to understand how to use it.”

“And to know it, I must know myself?”

“Yes, and everything about yourself,” Grif noted. “That little part you don’t think about, that tiny voice most people ignore? The good, the bad, the dark, the light, the sinner and the saint. You need to understand all parts of you.”

“And if I already understand them, but don’t want to be them?”

“You think I want the bloodlust?” There wasn’t anger in his tone, just cold neutrality. “You think I enjoy that part of me that revels in the warmth of my enemies’ blood on my fur? You don’t need to delve into that side of you, and you don’t need to accept all that’s evil about you, but you do have to accept it’s there. It will always be there. Every light casts a shadow, and it is the shadows that brighten the light. To destroy one is to destroy the other.”

“Okay, first of all, wasn’t talking about destroying them, so I’m sorry if I hit a nasty cord there. Secondly, I agree. I just wanted to make sure I had the proper gist of the lesson.”

“Clover went over the basic forms with you for a staff, I take it?”

“Why do you think I’ve been training with a bo staff in the yard?”

"From now on, you’re going to be using Watcher for them, and you're going to be doing them once in the morning and once at night with your hooves. Rarity has told me she understands sword forms better after learning them physically first.”

“In other words, muscle memory switches over to magical memory.”

“It can shave nanoseconds off your movements, and that, believe it or not, can save your life.”

“Hey, I believe it. Any other tips?”

“Clover taught you to polish, sharpen, and oil your weapon where needed?”

“Yup. Right after we all reported in to show her our work. In a way, these are a lot like zanpakuto, aren’t they?”

“If zanpakuto were this complicated.” Grif laughed. “They don’t need to be sharpened, cleaned, or oiled, after all. Either way, you should attend one class a month with Rarity and Ping, and we’ll work on getting you to the position you need to be, all right?”

“Um . . . do you think we could maybe add Zecora to that list? She seems pretty handy with a staff.”

“If she wants to come and offer some guidance, I won’t say no, but my job is to make sure you learn to respect this.” Grif tapped the metallic end of watcher. “Even if it’s not a blade, it’s still something you need to watch.”

“I know.”

“Hey, what are we, chopped liver?” one of the other Unicorns yelled.

“Oh no. I like chopped liver,” Grif said, doing an about face from Vital, and looking at them. “You slobs are the pathetic, sad souls that are you, and I am the devil that Clover sold you all to. As of now, you’d all better consider yourselves back to boot camp. We’ll be doing two classes a week, until I’m satisfied. If I am not satisfied in a month, we’ll be doing three classes a week. The Changelings took us by surprise, but when plants are getting the best of you, then it gets pathetic. Clover will mold you into mages, but it will be here that you become true battle mages, and you will address me as Sir, boy! Is that clear?”

The offending Unicorn gulped. “S-sir, yes, Sir.”

“Very good. Now those of you who are finished, turn your poems in at the front, and pair into groups. If I see a horn so much as spark while you spar, the whole group runs twenty laps around the outside of new unity! And as for those of you not finished yet, hurry the heck up! This isn’t a spa!”

“Um, Sir?”

“Yes, Unicorn who must consider his next words very carefully?”

“With all due respect, Sir, where does that put Vital Spark in all this? Will he be running and training with us from now on?”

“Vital Spark is the apprentice to Clover the Clever. He is here on her request to brush up on his weapon work, but he is still her direct pupil. She has agreed to teach you all in the battle mage program, as have I. This means while he will be sitting in on some of our time together, he is not here to be molded into something resembling a warrior who might survive on the battlefield. You are. Is that clear enough?”

The soldier saluted immediately. “Yes, Sir!”

“Good.” Grif chuckled darkly. “Now let’s get this party started.”

Big Guns snorted impatiently as he ran the whetstone over his war axe. The delegate was supposed to be arriving today, and he hated feeling so anxious about the whole thing. He’d already tried running, well, charging in his case. That hadn’t worked out so well for the gatehouse. He still couldn’t remember why it was so hard for him to turn away. Then he took a cup with the demos. After the last incident, strict orders had been given that he only be allowed a single serving of any of their brews a day. It was bad enough when he got himself plastered the night he found out the news. Zecora had ripped him a new one, as had about half the rest of the garrison, after he wound up on a drunken rampage, and nearly went after the Gryphons to pick a fight. If it weren’t for Grif’s swift intervention, he probably would have.

The plants had turned out to be more of a blessing than a curse. He’d taken down quite a few of them before the sedation, but . . . at least while he was asleep, he was able to dream. He could be his old self again, walk on four hooves, pass through Ponyville without everypony staring, see his mother. . .. He sighed and shook his head as he dabbed the tears away with the stone, and got back to work. Now was not the time, even if he did want to collapse. His mother was long gone by now. He’d visited her grave just a few days prior to lay some flowers. It was covered in lichen, eaten away by time, but the letters were still readable after a careful cleaning. What would she think of him now?

Big Guns sighed again as he finished sharpening the ax, and replaced it in its hip holster. Then he pulled out his war hammer, and started polishing the wood and metal latticework along the hammer’s shaft. Its pommel glowed a wavering light purple, almost as though it were hesitant.

“Big Guns doesn’t know.” He sighed. “So much has changed. How can Big Guns just . . . let go? I don’t want to forget. I . . . I don’t want to lose any more. His eyes stung as he struggled to hold back the traitorous tears. He couldn't cry. He musn’t cry. Crying wouldn’t solve anything. Crying would just make it hurt more, make him look weak when the ambassador came. He couldn't afford it. He couldn’t . . . couldn’t . . ..

His hands tightened on the shaft. “Damn it,” he swore as he felt the hot streaks run down his cheeks. They almost seemed to burn. Or was that just his new Minotaur nature rebelling? He grit his teeth as his arms began to shake from how tightly he held his hammer.

“You find yourself in need, Iron Will’s here to lead!” a voice spoke up behind him.

Of all the times. . .. Big Guns was swift to rise. He reached up to return the hammer to its place on his back, while doing his best to stealthily wipe any signs of the weakness he’d shown. One thing he learned early on was Minotaurs didn’t appreciate weakness, unless it was justified.

He turned to face the Minotaur, and was surprised to find that this one didn’t have any of the markings of tribal garb he’d expected. Iron Will was a tall, burly blue minotaur with yellow eyes, and an even darker blue mane that jutted like a mohawk. His silver nose ring, thick polished horns, and dark blue goatee accentuated his masculinity, and a thicker growth of fur on his shoulders indicated he normally wore pauldrons. About the only article of clothing he seemed to have was a little black tie that was far too small for his gigantic chest.

“You look . . . different than I thought you would,” Big Guns finally said.

“Iron Will doesn’t always dress the same.”

Big Guns shrugged. “So, you came to help me?”

“Iron Will has heard of your situation. He believes he can help you adjust.”

“Do we always refer to ourselves in the third person?” Big Guns blurted.

“No. It’s a quirk of Iron Will alone.”

“Then how come Big– I mean, I . . . do it, too?”

“Iron Will doesn’t know. Iron Will suspected it was just something you did.”

Big Guns shook his head. “Not before . . . before all this.” He sighed. “Zecora told you about everything?”

“She told Iron Will about the garden, and what Iron Will needed to know beyond that.”

“This is the first time something like this has happened for your . . . our? people before, isn’t it?”

“That, Iron Will is aware of, but Iron Will has worked at helping Ponies before, so Iron Will should be able to help you, too.”

“I’m not going to turn into a screaming ball of rage, am I?”

“Iron Will has learned from his mistakes, and has made necessary changes to his program.”

“That doesn’t exactly answer the whole question. I didn’t mean just with your program. I’m . . . well, I guess I’m sort of scared about this. What I’ll lose. What I’ll become.”

“Iron Will isn’t a cow. He isn’t trained in the ancient ways or to offer guidance. He can only help you to motivate yourself.”

“To do what?”

“To find yourself.”

Big Guns snorted as he tried to contain a skeptical laugh. “Sorry. Sorry. It’s just . . . Big Guns has been under a lot of pressure lately, mostly from me.” His brow furrowed. “It really is annoying switching between third and first, though.”

“Then pick a stance, and stick with it.”

“That’s the annoying thing. I keep leaning towards the third, but I want to stay first.”

“The only thing holding you back is yourself,” Iron Will said, stomping a hoof. “Grab that part that’s leaning towards third person, and crush it.”

“That’s it?”

“Iron will doesn’t see the need to overcomplicate it.”

“Well, I guess the bluntness is universal.” Big Guns smiled, albeit only slightly. “Well, I guess I don’t have anything better to do. Might as well give it a shot, right?”

“That's the spirit. Now I’m sure you’ve heard a lot about Minotaurs, especially with all the Gryphons around. You should know it’s not all true.”

“I actually met a nice cow a while back who told me a little. It took a while to convince her I used to be . . . well, you know.”

“Ah, well then, let's head into Ponyville, and Iron Will will buy you a cup of coffee as we try and tie up everything you need to know.”

“You think we could make it cocoa instead? I’ve had enough of the hard drinks for a while.” He chuckled nervously as he ran his fingers through his root-like mane. That, and Hammer Strike forbade me from getting drunk or hopped up. It’s a long story.”

“Very well. You can tell Iron Will all about it when we get there.”

“I guess so.” Big Guns blushed as the two made their way towards the gate.

“We can pick up some horn polish while we’re in town, too. You could use a good grinding.”

“Wait, what?”

Iron Will chuckled. “You’ll see.”

Vital Spark sighed as he looked over each of the instruments, and sampled the bows to test how they sounded in combination with one another. “This is really hard. I’ve never actually shopped for a violin here before, and they all sound great. I just don’t know if I’m supposed to find one that tunes to my magical aura or something else.” He sighed as he put them back gently. “Maybe I should ask for some help from a manager or something. Then again, maybe just one more.”

Vital’s horn glowed yet again as he levitated a shiny redwood polished violin and a matching bow. “Why is it that red always draws me closer?” He chuckled as he tuned up the violin by ear, then ran through a basic fiddling tune from earth, starting off with the chicken reel, before shifting to a few other old classics from back home. His playing was a bit on the slow side at first, but as he got the rhythm of it, he let the notes fly from his horn to the fiddle, and let it rip with a laugh.

A few notes in another fiddle joined in the music, easily matching his playing, before grabbing onto the rhythm, and carrying it into a quick light tune, then ending with a flourish of notes and a triumphant chord.

Vital Spark turned in surprise, and nearly dropped the precious cargo out of shock when he saw the Pony’s face and mane. They were a dead ringer for Octavia, right down to the eyelashes and the upturn of her muzzle, but her fur was a bright yellow, and her mane a dark blue. “Oc . . . tavia?”

“Oh, y’all know my sister?” the mare said in a thick southern accent.

Vital Spark deadpanned. “Twins?”

“Eeyup.”

“Apple Family?”

“Eeyup.”

“And Octavia didn’t mention you, because she still feels guilty about what happened when she first left to start her career?”

“That’s Octy, alright.”

Vital Spark grinned. “The name’s Vital Spark. Pleased to meet you.” He extended a hoof. “You’re incredible, you know that?”

She blushed. “Aww shucks. T’wern’t nothin’. Name’s Fiddlesticks.” She bumped his hoof with her own.

“Pleasure to meet you. Say, you wouldn’t happen to have enough time to help a Unicorn pick a new violin, would you? It’s the first time I’ve actually purchased one for myself before. My last one . . . well, it’s complicated. You know how things can get in the Everfree.”

“Well now, anything in particular you're looking for?”

“Well, that’s the thing. I want to get some great sound and quality materials, but my last instrument was, well, let’s just say it’s pretty much blown away by just about every single one here. I know how to play ‘em, just not necessarily how to pick the one that fits me, you know what I mean?”

She nodded “Well then, what's your price range?” she asked.

“Uh, would you believe me if I said Hammer Strike wants to foot the bill?”

“Ah. So you're one of them Ponies up at New Unity Cousin Applejack’s doin’ business with?”

“Well, not directly, but I do love her baked goods. Those apple fritters are practically irresistible. My mouth's watering just thinking about them.”

“Should be. Family’s been perfecting that recipe for two hundred and seventy years.”

“Well, you and your family sure know how to do ‘em up right,” he said with a forced twang.

“Anyway, most Ponies would tell you to go for the fanciest fiddle they got, but that's just a lot of work. Expensive wood means it’ll need a lot of polishin’ and extra care. You seem like you’d appreciate something more sturdy, I expect.”

“Considering this is Ponyville, and I’m living at New Unity with Pensword, Hammer Strike, and Grif? Yeah, I’d say I need something sturdy.”

“Well, this may sound a little biased,” Fiddlesticks said in a conspiratorial whisper, “but you won’t find quality like the apple wood fiddles they got.”

“You actually let them do that to your trees?”

“We do sell applewood when it’s available, from trees that get knocked down or stopped producing apples. It lets us clear the deadwood for new trees, and the wood keeps being useful.”

“And would the fine lady happen to know where I might find such a fiddle to try?”

She moved down the aisle, before selecting a fiddle and offering it to him. The wood was smooth and heavily varnished with a darker red stain, almost like an apple skin. The surface had been carefully polished and maintained, and its F holes ended in a familiar scrawl. The edges of the violin were carved with intricate celtic runes, which had also been carved into the bridge and along the violin’s neck, scroll, and pegs.

“It’s beautiful,” Vital Spark practically gushed as his eyes widened. “And it fits my family history, too!” He grinned.

“Give it a try,” Fiddlesticks encouraged.

Vital Spark took the instrument and began to play a haunting melody, slow and sweet, before gradually increasing tempo and intensity. As he did so, his magic poured into the runes, and they began to light up, flowing like water across the designs. The further it spread, the less the sound of the music came to mind, and the closer he came to sights and smells. He sailed over the misty moors of Ireland, soared to the highest cliffs, dashed across the waves with the sea foam, danced among the cairns and the fairy rings with the fair folk. Then he was in a bar fight to protect a lady’s honor, then a race down the lane and across the meadows. Finally, it ended in a dance and a jig with the fair maiden, after winning her hand, and laughing all the while. Her fiery hair blazed across her shoulders, its yellow and red streaks shining in the sunlight. Her cyan eyes twinkled in merriment as she leaned in, and kissed him on the cheek. Her voice echoed in his mind as the last chord struck, and he ended with a start as he realized he was picturing Sunset Shimmer. His cheeks flushed violently, and the magic flow cut off from his horn.

Fiddlesticks dove, and caught the precious cargo, before the catastrophe that was gravity could finish its deadly work. “You okay?” she asked as she lifted the fiddle.

“I . . . I’m sorry. Just . . . sorry.” Vital took some deep calming breaths. “That . . . was intense.”

“You got something on your chest you need to let off?”

“I just never experienced something like that before. It was like I was somewhere else, instead of playing. Do you get that when you play your fiddle?”

“The best music comes from inside you.” Fiddlesticks shrugged. “It resonates with your heart.”

“My heart?”

“Fleshy pulpy thing? Pumps blood?”

“I was thinking of the metaphorical type, but, uh, yeah. That . . . kinda has some ramifications I really don’t want to consider right now.” A bead of sweat formed on the side of his brow.

“Anyway, if you like that fiddle, I think you should go for it. It suits you well.”

“I, uh . . . thanks. I think I will.” He took a deep breath to try to calm down. He clearly had some things he needed to work out with Clover, or maybe Zecora. “Mind carrying it to the checkout for me? I’m not sure I trust my magic right now.”

“Okay.” Fiddlesticks nodded.

As Vital Spark made the arrangements for the payment, and the cashier got the case and accessories to go with the purchase, an idea struck. “Say, Fiddlesticks, if you’re not too busy this Thursday, why don’t you come on down to the orchestra practice? If Octavia’s still struggling with guilt, I’m guessing the best way to help her overcome it is to just visit.”

“I’ll see what I can do.” The mare nodded.

“Great! I’ll see you there. The orchestra meets at around seven.” He smiled as he slung the new violin case over his back, and secured it. “And thanks again, Fiddlesticks. I really appreciate the help. I’ll tell Applejack you say hi the next time I see her.”

”Until next time.” Fiddlesticks waved a hoof, before she cantered out the door.

Hammer Strike stood patiently in a clearing just outside of New Unity. He’d made sure to clear the area of workers, so they could practice in peace, without risking anypony’s existence. Pensword was making some fairly good progress, all things considered. Another week or two, and he could potentially let Pensword work on practicing alone, which would finally lead him towards the recovery of his field.

Pensword walked from behind a tree, looking over the same chapter one last time. He flicked an ear to show he’d heard Hammer Strike, and spoke without looking up. “I have light paperwork at the moment, so I took the morning off to read again out here till lesson time.”

“Good. It’ll be easier to teach this if you’ve at least read on it.”

“I have been told I have to memorize the fifth chapter, and I can only get half of it to memory before I start mixing things up,” he replied grumpily. “I am doing the best I can, but I doubt I will ever commit this to memory.”

“You don’t need to have it down to a tee. So long as you fully understand it, it’ll work,” Hammer Strike replied as he started pulling out a few crystals.

“Understood. So, what are today’s crystals going to be?” A slight thrill of pleasure went through him as he realized Hammer Strike had yet to address him by his military rank. Perhaps he was making progress, after all.

“Today, I’m going to be teaching you how to safely release aspects from a crystal form to what they originally were,” Hammer Strike said as he held a dark grey, almost black gem up. “Name the aspect.”

“Entropy?” Pensword asked.

“Correct.” Hammer Strike put the crystal down, and pulled out a yellow gem.

“No, order is white,” Pensword muttered. “Light? What was it? What was it called?” he slapped a wing to cover his eyes. “LUX! Like Questor tales.”

“Close due to color, but try to feel the aspect.”

Pensword quickly found the tingly part of his mind Grif had helped him locate in previous lessons, and pushed forward to feel the crystal, doing his best to understand its nature. He could almost feel the the currents shifting around the gemstone.

“Air?” he finally asked. “Is it air?”

Hammer Strike smiled. “Correct. Now this one was mentioned, but I don’t expect you to get it right at this stage,” he commented as he pulled out a purple gem. The feeling was everchanging, a flow that would fluctuate and shift at every moment.

“Chaos,” Pensword responded quickly as he thought of Discord.

“Incorrect,” Hammer Strike replied just as quickly, before pulling out a black gem. The energy around it distorted in an almost angry fashion, lashing out, and then calming down in an instant. “This is chaos, a stronger form of entropy,” he explained, before pulling out the purple gem once more. “This is Praecantatio. In Equish, it translates to magic.”

“Okay, Purple. Twilight is purple, and she’s the element of magic. That should be simple to remember,” Pensword muttered. “Did you take it from Twilight? Because that makes me wonder if a Pony’s magic would stay purple or match their coat color.”

“No, each aspect seems to form a color of choice, and sticks to it, no matter the source. Certain colors make sense to the mind, but, for all I know, visually, it can change between forms of creation, when the actual aspect of it suddenly starts existing.”

“Okay. . .. I definitely don’t understand what you just said about aspects suddenly existing between forms of creation. I am guessing that is for another lesson?”

“No, no, just a theory. Now, let’s start with the basics. Can you form an air crystal?”

“Uh.” Pensword gulped, and closed his eyes to lessen his nerves as he focused on the air around him, and drew it towards a wing tip. He could feel the air moving along the feathers, before a small crystal the diameter of a quarter, and the length of his hoof solidified. He quickly snapped his wing around to cradle it, before it had the chance to fall. “Like that?” he asked. Then his eyes widened as he took in the full size of the crystal. “Woah. That was a little bigger then I wanted.”

“Yeah, that happens sometimes with beginners. Don’t worry about it. you’ll refine size and amount the longer you practice. Now, when you feel the aspect, you should be able to note that it almost feels like it has a sort of . . . shell surrounding it, I guess you could say. You can direct the flow of the aspect, just like you would normally, by tapping into the gem, just as you did to form the crystal. Only, this time, you need to direct the energy to disperse, rather than collect. Now, remember, you need to do this slowly, or it could result in an aspectual shift, which is incredibly harmful.”

“I remember reading the report Twilight wrote on her witnessing of the explosion.” Pensword gulped, and slowly let a breath, before extending his senses to his creation. This time, he he decided to watch the process as he worked. He felt the power within the crystal, and slowly pierced the metaphorical shell. A small crack sounded from the crystal, and Pensword felt the energy slowly bleed out from the crystal. It traveled out over his wing, then over the top of his head, and down his spine, before trickling off his tail and the feather tips on his other wing. He let it speed up a tiny bit, so it was a constant stream, and not the steady drip from before. “Woah. This feels kind of funny.”

“It will for a while. You’re displacing an aspect around you, rather than to a single point. Now, we’re going to practice this with a few more aspects, and if I feel you’re doing fine, you can start practice outside of these lessons.”

Pensword waited for the Crystal to vanish, before speaking. “Okay. I’m ready for the next one. I guess, well, if you don’t mind my asking, when do we work on Spirit? I understand if we can’t for a while, but I’d like to know.”

“We’ll work with compound aspects much later,” Hammer Strike said with a flat expression. They’re incredibly dangerous, and highly volatile. You have to master these basic principles first. I’ll let you know when you’re ready to graduate to compounding aspects.”

Pensword sighed. He’d expected the answer, but he was still disappointed. “Okay, so what is the next aspect you want?”

Grif smiled as he held one of his daughters on each wing, while the cubs looked curiously at the timber wolves that panted happily around them. He couldn’t help but chuckle at the mixtures of confusion, fascination, and surprise that played across their faces whenever they’d lean too close, and a wolf would gently lick them.

“They’d better not get them too sticky, Grif. I already had to bathe them once today,” Shrial said with a playful smirk.

“You're the one who said it was a good idea to show them the pack while they’re young.”

“And wouldn’t you say I was right? Just look at how Sylvio treats them.”

“Of course,” Grif said as he rubbed the smooth timberwolf’s shell-like wooden plates. “Still, dogs lick to show affection, and, unfortunately, timberwolves lick tree sap, instead of slobber.”

“That would explain the CMC’s aversion. I believe one of them wanted to try timberwolf training, or riding, or something like that, but once Sylvio went to say hello, they ran away screaming.”

“They have a . . . certain history with tree sap.” Grif chuckled. He watched Athena attempt to swat at one of the timberwolves. Fortunately, her tiny talons were unable to do any real damage. “Well aren't you the brave one,” he cooed.

“She takes after her father that way.”

“Her father didn’t lead an army against impossible odds to a fortress no one was quite sure existed, and win, did he?” Grif chuckled. “You never do yourself enough credit.”

“You do realize Hammer Strike did all the work there, right?”

“Not from what the reports say. You seem to have been shrouded in a fine red mist of your own, madam Red Valkyrie.”

“That was for a different mission.” She blushed as she looked away. “Grif!”

“Still, take pride in yourself, Shrial. These girls have bravery on both sides, and a mother who could probably slay a mountain, if she was motivated.”

“Mmm.” She smiled dreamily. “Time for feeding again.” She kissed him. “Mind rounding the girls up?”

“What do you mean, rou-?” It was then he noticed his wings were currently devoid of weight as the two giggling cubs clung to two different timberwolves running in two different locations. “When did they do that?”

“When did you slip into bullet time?”

“I didn’t.” Grif shrugged. “This shouldn’t take long.” Somewhere in an astral plane, Irony chuckled cruelly as she watched the father trying to round up both cubs over the next hour.

A ray of moonlight shone down onto the balcony outside Luna’s quarters. All was still and quiet as the shadows of the night wrapped the world in its calming blanket. The hour was late, and all would be asleep. None were there to witness the strange event as the stars seemed almost to move of their own free will, and slowly float down the moonbeam to the balcony below. As each touched the stone, they joined one to another, first forming a hoof, then a leg, and repeating the process until they joined to form the barrel, the tail, the mane, the head, and, at last, the royal torc. With one final flash of light, Princess Luna stood whole and healthy beneath her charge. She sighed in relief, and allowed herself a brief smile as she took in her beautiful night. It had been so long since she had been able to walk among the stars. It was a most welcome respite indeed.

“Took you awhile,” Hammer Strike commented suddenly.

Luna jumped, and let out a surprised whinny. When she calmed down, she took a deep breath, and turned to him. “Greetings, Lord Hammer Strike.”

“So, I have just a few questions. And I’m almost positive you’re free, correct?”

“Yes,” Luna said, trying her best to smile confidently, . . . and failing miserably.

“Good,” Hammer Strike replied as he casually sat in a nearby chair. “So, you ran, which surprised me–.”

“I didn’t run. I made a tactical retreat,” Luna protested.

“Most of the time, tactical retreats are considered smart moves, Luna. This isn’t one of those times.” Hammer Strike almost grinned, before he calmed himself. “This was most certainly not one of those times.”

“You caught me unprepared. I couldn’t face you after getting captured like that.”

“Well, you’re facing me now.” This time, Hammer Strike did grin. “And we have a lot to talk about. I mean, I suppose something must be done, but I’m just thinking on what it’ll be.”

“I’m in trouble, aren't I?” Luna asked with a sigh.

“You wouldn’t have been, if you didn’t run. Celestia came forward, and accepted her fate, though part of me is unsure on if she accepted it, or realized how much worse it would have been if she ran, too. I have plans for her, but the brunt of it falls to you.”

Luna bowed her head.

“We can’t do sparring. I’m sure that’d be too much fun, even after a good week of it. I could always have you around New Unity with something to do,” he mused. “What about some light weapon training? Something you’re not use to, I think.” The grin turned into a vicious sneer as the idea dawned. “Yes, a rapier.”

“A rapier?” Luna balked. “But they're so light, and they break so easily. There would be no way I could swing it, and not shatter it.”

“Exactly. So we’re going to keep at it, day in, and day out, until you can use it. Yes. That sounds perfect.”

Luna stood there with her jaw hanging open, unable to reply.

“We start tomorrow. And by tomorrow, I mean the second it hits midnight.” Hammer Strike allowed himself another grin.

“But it’s eleven fifty five!”

He chuckled. “I know.”

109 - Knowledge and Secrets

Extended Holiday
Ch 109: Knowledge and Secrets
Act 16

Pensword looked to Grif. “You’re serious. You’re telling me that your Clan wants a cinema? Why?” He shook his head. “I just got hit on my end with the same request from the troops.”

“You mean you haven’t heard about what’s happening next year?” Grif asked with a playful smirk.

Pensword gave him a flat look. “I have been working on the bill, and my newspapers were missing today. I think Moon River took them to make hats out of them.”

Grif opened his bag, and withdrew a rolled sheet of paper. He flapped it open to reveal a deep crimson background with two black silhouettes: one of a Pony, and one of what seemed to be a massive horned creature. Between them was a brightly colored rose imposed over an intricate silver hand mirror. “Next year, High-end Visual Entertainment Incorporated brings you a tale as old as time itself in this fully animated color feature-length movie. So, please, join Billy Bee at your local theater, and be our guest as we present to you, Beauty and the Beast.”

“You . . . you–.” Pensword looked at the flyer. “You didn’t,” he deadpanned. “But how are we supposed to get a cinema? After all, we have to show justification, before this comes.” His look of exasperation turned to one of frustration, and then to a glare. “I’m blaming you for putting this idea into that studio’s heads.”

“Hey, they already had animation. It had to happen sometime.” Grif shrugged. “Someone heard me reading the story to the foals at the Punch Bowl the other day, and made me an offer. One transcript of the story for a rather fair price.”

Pensword proceeded to grumble, and then to complain. “This just gets in the way of my plans! I was hoping to create a studio, like how Disney helped the war effort back on earth, but now. . ..” He slumped. “We still have to figure out how to bring income in. Even Luna, my own, and the other incomes of the nobles will not be able to support the growth and maintenance of the military. Either we raise taxes, or we have to start having companies help Civilians, with profits or parts going towards helping maintain Military infrastructure.” He loosed a defeated sigh as he rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Well, then, where do we put it? Wherever it goes, it needs to be accessed by both Ponies and Gryphons, and we’ll have to consider some of the larger races, too, like Minotaurs.”

“Have you thought about investments?” Grif asked. “I mean, Equestria is pretty much an open market, and, between the two of us, we have a pretty sizable amount of money.”

“I have. But that is the long game. I am talking about short term, capital that would jumpstart everything,” Pensword said. “It doesn’t help that laws have to be changed, before some of those investments can become available for military use.” He looked around the clearing. “My wings are bound, it seems. I will go broke and destitute, if it means Equestria gets the military. I’ve only felt this strongly about one other nation, and it freaks Matthew out.”

“Don’t give up hope just yet,” Grif said as the smile dropped to business. “Hell, ask Hammer Strike for help to start. He owns the banks. I’m sure he’d happily give the military a large indefinite-term loan.”

“And that will bring in the accusations and blowhards claiming that Hammer Strike owns the military, and we could, and would lose support in the houses, if we do that. I can ask for a small one, perhaps. Half a million bits would likely be the most we can. That is the most Fancy Pants was able to donate. If Hammer Strike donates more than that, we will definitely lose support.”

“You’ll figure it out,” Grif promised. “Just give it time. Who knows? Maybe you’ll find a sympathetic friend in the studio's owner.”

“I hope so.” Pensword sighed. But I need to get back to work. I am drawing up plans, just to stay busy. That might be my next project: films or animations to invite pride in Equestria, and help Ponies see the military isn’t so bad, like the old US World War Two cartoons and movies.” He frowned. “I don’t know when my field will be fully back to strength, but, till then, Lunar Fang has maintained I sleep in my office. So, thanks to some of my books, I have a start on Project Iron Side.”

“Oh?” Grif raised a curious brow. “What's that project?”

“One word: Merrimack,” Pensword answered. He smiled, tried to hold his silence, but, ultimately, couldn’t help himself. “Another word: Seharia.”

“You’re reintroducing naval combat?”

“Yeah, but you’ve been around. What was the Merrimack? Or her foe? They battled for ages, and it was a stalemate, even after direct hits.” His expression brightened. It was good to be the one leading the conversation for once.

“I think it will be good for Equestria”

“Glad you think so, too. I have three planned: Equestria, Sun, and Moon. Personally, I liked the Merrimack more.”

“You’ll need factories for that, you know.”

“The Dwarves can help there. They make enough sheets of metal as it is for their machines. It would be nothing for them to incorporate more into their production for the ships. And that way, Hammer Strike will still be helping the Military out, just not in ways the nobles can trace.”

“Well, I look forward to the christening, or . . . Faustining? What do they call it here?”

“We call it a launching. But Luna wishes to show support to the United States, if these three prove seaworthy, Luna wishes to build one for use of the United States, if any more humans end up trapped in Equestria.” He blushed. “That is the official story, anyways. The real story is she wishes to give something to Matthew for all he’s gone through.” Pensword smiled. “He intends to call her Columbia.”

“That does seem like something he would do.” Grif let out a chuckle. “Anyway, I need to go handle some other matters. I’ll see you later, Pensword.”

“See you later. I will be in my office, working on this new project of yours.” He chuckled as he trotted back towards the castle, whistling a familiar tune.

“Okay, so on top of trying to figure out a wedding gift for the stallion that literally has everything, I now have to participate in the Running of the Leaves, because you signed me up for it. . . Once again without my permission, and used Grif to do it, because you knew he’d agree to it in a heartbeat. Does that about sum it up?” Vital Spark asked as he stood up on his hind hooves, and folded his forelegs.

“You catch on quick,” Clover noted, not even deigning to look up from her work.

“Clover, there are days where I really want to hate you, you know that?”

“The hate you feel for me does not even begin to pierce the membrane of the cells that make up the vast mountain of hatred I held for Star Swirl at times, my apprentice.”

“I’m guessing he threw you into a den of vicious beasts to gather some spell reagents for him?”

“Yes, but he didn’t trust other wizards, so he coded the list beforehand, and didn’t bother to give me the cypher required to crack it. Have you ever tried to break a code while fighting hordes of imps?”

“Can’t say that I have, though I’m surprised you didn’t just exorcise them to their home plane. Wouldn’t that have been simpler?” he asked as he clopped back down to all fours, and approached the work table.

“Imps aren’t always demons, Vital.” Clover sighed, and shook her head. “I learned that the hard way.”

“That would complicate things just a tad, wouldn’t it?”

“Yes, so running a simple marathon isn’t going to kill you, unless, of course, the trees are actually ents, but I highly doubt they’re in this area.”

“You mean aside from Groot?”

“You leave Groot out of this.”

“Hey, you’re the one who mentioned ents and plantlife. He does technically qualify.” Vital couldn’t help but smile impishly. “So what are you working on here?”

“Turning gold into lead.”

“For the sake of reversing the process afterwards? Or is there a particular end you had in mind?”

“My Gift to Hammer Strike. What do you give the Pony who has everything, and doesn’t want it? A way to be rid of it.”

Vital pursed his lips. “Clover, I am incredibly impressed, but also insanely jealous that you thought of it first. This round clearly goes to you.”

“Yes. As soon as I can master the formula. For now, you should probably be preparing for your marathon.”

“If Gif is allowed into this, he’s guaranteed to win, hands down.” Vital chuckled. “Either way, I guess I should be getting ready. Good luck on the formula, Clover.” He sighed as he passed through the door, and shut it behind him. “Many men have tried. Probably Ponies, too, but if anybody is going to be able to crack it, it’s you.” Then he bumped into a solid mass of metal and muscle, before thumping backwards onto his rump. “Ow.” He rubbed his snout as he looked up . . . and up . . . and up at the armored Pony.

“Oh. Sorry about that. Wasn’t watching where I was going,” the dusty voice spoke as the armored head looked down.

“Uh . . . no . . . problem?” Vital said as he slowly got to his hooves. “I’m sorry, have we met?”

“I don’t think so. I’m–.” Suddenly, an incredibly loud explosion rocked the castle’s floors, causing the smaller Unicorn to actually lift off for the briefest of moments, before touching down again with a light clop. Smoke and fumes began to pour out from under the door, followed by a great deal of cursing and swearing in old Equish. “But most folks call me The Storyteller.”

Vital Spark stared for the longest time at the Pony as he took in the voice, the general appearance, the design of the armor. “. . . This kind of thing wouldn’t happen to happen to you on a regular basis, would it?”

“Funny you should mention that. It does.”

Vital Spark promptly facehoofed. “I can’t believe the guys didn’t tell me about you.”

“Oh. Do we have some mutual acquaintances?”

“Hammer Strike.”

“Oh. Good to know. And you are?”

“Well, that depends on who you’re asking. My friends call me Vital Spark.”

“I believe I was asking you.”

“So you were.” Vital chuckled. “Just call me Vital Spark, Storyteller. Any friend of Hammer Strike’s is a friend of mine.”

“So, if I may be so bold, where were you headed in such a hurry?”

“I just found out I’ve been signed up for the Running of the Leaves. So now I’m going to have to train for the next few days, before actually running in it.” Vital shook his head. “My friends and my teacher have a peculiar sense of humor.”

“Huh. You know, in the pre-war times, leaves used to fall on their own, back before Ponies took total control over nature.”

“Is that so? How about you tell me about it on the way to the training yard?”

The Storyteller seemed surprised for a moment, before he started. “Well, you see, back in pre-war times, nature was left to its own devices. . ..” And so the storyteller began his story, and Vital Spark, in his ignorance, began a conversation that would last long into the night, and proceed to the following morning.

The Courtyard was abuzz as Wonderbolts and Demon Slayers stood gathered together. Rainbow Dash watched from the ramparts as an official guest of Commander Pensword, but she had received specific instructions to strictly to observe. Princess Luna stood on a high stand, dressed in her royal uniform from before her banishment to watch over the proceedings. Meteor Impact rested at her side. Commander Pensword and Captain Spitfire stood on either side of her. Down on the ground below, Lightning Dust stared up, awaiting the ruling she knew would come. True to Pensword’s orders, she had worn her Demon Slayers uniform.

Pensword casually took in the scene as he looked around the courtyard. The occasional flutter of motion in the shadows confirmed the presence of the spies from the other noble houses. Of course they’d be here. The nobles needed to find any means they could to smear the good name and standing of the Lunar court.

“Don’t worry about them, Pensword,” Luna said through barely-moving lips. “All they’ll see is how serious we are about ensuring proper procedure is followed in our armed forces.” Then she smiled.

“They might call us inhumane, if the judgement is too harsh in their eyes,” he noted casually.

“No matter what we do, it is likely they will seek to twist the narrative. What matters is how Lightning Dust feels about it in the end.”

Pensword looked to Captain Spitfire. She returned the gaze, then nodded as she stepped forward..

“Private Lightning Dust!” Her voice carried across the courtyard, rebounding off the walls, before fading into the silence of the skies above. “You stand here, having completed your penance for your actions during the Wonderbolt Academy. By all accounts, you have been through a training few have experienced since the Third Gryphon War. I would tell you your options; however, Princess Luna has asked for some time to address you. As a fellow warrior, and the Princess of this realm, I saw no reason to deny that request. Princess Luna, the floor is yours.” She stepped back to make room for Luna to step forward. Luna did so and leaned on the shaft of her hammer to look down on the recruit.

“In the time before my banishment, a recruit would be hung for the actions you displayed in the Wonderbolt Academy, Lightning Dust. You have endangered civilians and your teammates, and misused resources set aside for your training. That being said, I am glad today, that there have been changes in this regard. It would be a pity to see such talent as yours wasted. As of this moment, you have three paths made available to you.”

Lightning Dust did her best to keep her military bearing, and waited patiently for the choices to be given, though her eyes shone appreciatively at receiving such high praise from the princess.

“First, you may choose to return to Wonderbolt Academy as an instructor in basic tactical maneuvers. Second, if you wish to stay here in New Unity, you may decide to become one of the Demon Slayers officially. Your final option, should you so choose, is to return to civilian life, and gain employment as either a weather technician, or some other field suitable for your talents.”

Lighting Dust looked forward as she thought on the issue at wing. If she returned to the Wonderbolt Academy, it would be nice, but she wouldn’t really get to be a true Wonderbolt. That ship had sailed. She barely managed to keep herself from wincing as she thought of all the students that would be passing on to greater things, while she remained behind, a civilian contractor with no hopes of advancement. If she returned to civilian life, even with the Princess’ approval, she would still have the tornado as a black mark on her record. True, she paid her debt to society for her actions, but those actions still carried weight. Few, if any, weather officials would want to hire someone who had been so reckless as to put innocent Ponies, and even her own team, in danger. She could probably still get work, if she really tried, but as she thought about it, she realized she’d probably doubt herself, and second guess the decision as time went on. She didn’t like the idea of living with regret. That left only one viable option. She steeled herself as she looked up to the princess. A gentle smile pulled at Luna’s lips. She knew. Perhaps the two of them had more in common than Lightning Dust first thought. She’d probably chuckle, if it weren’t such a sober event.

“I’d like to stay in the Demon Slayers, Princess. I still have a lot to learn, and a lot more to do for Equestria. The training’s been hard, but the lessons were worth it. I’m not done yet. I want to keep going, keep growing, do something with myself, for the right reasons this time.”

Princess Luna nodded, and stepped back to give Pensword the stand. He looked around the courtyard with a steady gaze.

“Private Lighting Dust, I would be more than happy to accept you into our Demon Slayers. There is one slight problem.” He paused, and waited for his rumbling voice to fade. “You have been a menace to all privates everywhere, making them feel like they cannot get out of bed for the day.” He chuckled. “It seems you’ve already finished their work for them by the time they wake up.” He leaned forward. “That is why I cannot accept you.”

A collective gasp filled the courtyard, and Lightning Dust seemed almost to wither where she stood. A mirthful smirk played across Pensword’s face. “That is to say, I cannot accept you as a private.” He chuckled as he snapped a wing towards the shadows, where Fox Feather stepped forward, bearing a polished mahogany box. “So, I suppose I’m just going to have to settle for a Sergeant.” He hardened his bearing again, even as he saw the tears of joy brimming in Lightning Dust’s eyes. He would give her a proper congratulations after the ceremony. For now, he had a duty to fulfill. “Sergeant Dust, step forward to receive your unit crest, your new badges of office, and your day pass into Ponyville,” Pensword shouted.

Lighting Dust flew up in a stunned silence as Fox Feather opened the box. Fox Feather removed the private’s rank from Lightning Dust’s uniform with all the proper precision and ceremony. With the emblems properly secured, Fox Feather reached into the box to replace the space with the Sergeant’s emblem. The unit crest of the Demon Slayers was placed on the empty slot on her shoulder, and sewn on with Luna’s magic. Lightning stared down at the crest, a stylized head of a horned goat demon with two blades, one of Pony design, the other of Gryphon design, scissored beneath the creature’s neck a drips of blood flowed from the cuts where the blades had pierced flesh in the act of slaying of the beast.

“Welcome to the Demon Slayers,” Fox Feather said with a smile. “We expect you to slay the demons given to us by command, and in so doing, help to slay some of your own. Congratulations, Lightning Dust.

A collective cheer arose as the ceremony completed itself, and Lightning Dust soon found herself swarmed by Gryphons and Ponies alike as she finally dropped her composure, and let the tears flow. She had a future. She had a home. She had acceptance. And, most important of all, she had forgiveness.

Vital Spark frowned as he knocked on the door embedded into the tree trunk. The eyes of the mask over the door frame seemed almost to glow as the gentle flicker of candlelight and flames welcomed the visitor. The new acquisition lay on his back as he waited for the telltale hoofsteps. He was not disappointed.

“Vital Spark. What a pleasant surprise. This Zebra can hardly believe her eyes. I heard you’d returned to the life that was taken, and yet, here you are, so I must be mistaken.”

Vital Spark couldn’t help but laugh.

“Ah, there is the smile that spreads so much light. Tell me, what brings you to my home this night?”

As the two entered the house, Vital Spark couldn’t help but take a deep breath. The mixture of herbs and spices brewing in the pot over the fire filled the air with a sweet, spicy scent.

“It is an ancient recipe, what the Kitsune call aromatherapy.”

“Well, it definitely works.” Vital Spark chuckled as he pulled the case off his body, and levitated it onto the hut’s floor. “I wish I could say I came here just for a courtesy call between friends, but I’m afraid I need your advice, Zecora. Something strange happened to me earlier this week, and I wanted to see if you could help me make sense of it.”

“Is that so?” She smiled knowingly. “Well then, let’s have a go.”

Vital Spark pulled out the instrument, and levitated it for Zecora to examine. “I bought this in the store, but, as I was playing it, something happened. It’s . . . difficult for me to explain. One moment, I was standing in the shop, but the next, it felt like I was in a dream, but it felt so real. One minute I was flying, then I was playing, then I was dancing with a girl and . . . well. . ..” A blush rose in his cheeks, and Zecora couldn’t help but chuckle.

“A waking vision, or a fantastic dream? Let’s take a look closer to see what we can glean.” Zecora led Vital Spark to a table, where he gently laid the instrument down. She then proceeded to search through her ingredients, pulling out a variety of herbs and powders, which she proceeded to grind together in a mortar with a pestle. Then, she carefully poured the mixture into a circle around the instrument, and laide three candles in equidistant points along the circle. Next, she approached the place where the tree grew outwards to form her bedroom. She knocked on the floorboards three times, and they opened to reveal a small chest.

Zecora took the chest reverently, and slowly made her way back to the table. Then she flipped one of the larger masks aside to reveal a hidden compartment, where she drew forth a familiar tin. This, too, she placed on the table. Lastly, she retrieved her staff, and used it to remove one of her bottles from its place where it hung from the ceiling, and laid it on the table with the rest.

She opened the tin first, revealing bright silver-and-green leaves. Tiny gold veins seemed to flow through them as she pulled one out, and placed it on the circle. Then she closed the tin, and returned it to its hiding place. Next, she opened the bottle, and tipped it, until a tiny green tendril was exposed. She smiled as she looked to Vital Spark, and motioned toward the bottle. He nodded, and the tendril glowed blue as he pulled it out with his magic to reveal a weeping willow frond. This, too, was placed on the table, and laid upon the circle. Lastly, she whispered to the chest. A light wind blew through the room as candle flames flared, then dropped low as the chest’s catch unlocked. Zecora reached in, and pulled out a single wood chip. She placed it reverently on the circle, then closed the chest’s lid. As the catch sounded, all returned to normal again. She promptly returned the other two containers to their proper places, then came back to the table, where she laid three candles down at each of the empty points between the three ingredients.

“I cannot cast this spell for you. The words must be spoken exactly and true.”

“But I don’t have the experience.”

“The spell cannot be invoked with rhyme. Therefore, it falls to you this time.”

“. . . You seriously can’t do it?”

“I cannot say a single line, unless its mate is found in time. It is my burden, and I bear it well, as a price for a very powerful spell.”

“So you speak in rhyme because–.”

Zecora nodded. “I do not have another choice. Without my rhymes, I have no voice.”

“That’s . . . that’s just wow.”

Zecora nodded as she proceeded to pull out paper and a quill, and dipped it into a tiny vessel with what appeared to be some sort of dye. In a few minutes, the spell was written, and ready to go. “Read,” she urged. “Succeed.”

Vital Spark took a deep breath. Then he looked over the spell. “Wait, you seriously had that in your hut?”

“You must not ever tell a soul. Its power is not meant for the idle foal.”

“Do you have any idea how dangerous that can be?”

“Which is why I hide it within this tree. Now read, and cast. See what will be.”

Vital Spark gulped noisily as he looked over the scroll once more. “Okay . . . here goes.”

His horn glowed a gentle blue as he levitated the scroll, and read from the words:

“I call upon the ancient powers to reveal the nature of truth.
Three forces divided, I now unite to aid in my search.
I call on the first, the deepest of all, the sifter of the soul.
You who lay the true nature bare, reveal to me now this item’s soul.
I invoke thee, Tree of Essence.”

The first of the three candles flared as its wick and flame turned a bright green, and the leaf from the tree of essence glowed silver. Silver sparks descended over the instrument, and hovered within the circle, floating playfully as they touched the markings along the wood, drawing out wisps of silver light to float and waver like willowisps above the violin.

“I call upon the second to grant me knowledge and power to understand the nature I divine.
You, who set the worlds upon their course. You, who open the eyes of the innocent.
You, who blind the arrogant. You, whose fruit is sweet, but whose taste is death.
Reveal the knowledge that I seek, and grant me power over it.
I invoke thee, Tree of Knowledge.”

The second candle flared as its flame glowed scarlet. The wood chip began to smolder as smoke rose off of it, before it burst into flame, flickering between gold and black. As it did so, the powder beneath it began to ignite and spread, consuming as it went, and jumping with a malevolent crackle as it sought to destroy the other reagents. A sudden eddy swirled the wisps, causing them to form a tornado as the lights spun faster and faster with the spreading of the flames.

“I call upon the third to bind, and to hold back the flood.
You, who temper the arrogant fires of upstart youth with experience and sound words.
You, whose voice is the wind, so difficult to understand, but vital to those with the ears to hear.
In humility, I call upon you now. Let thy wisdom bring balance and focus to my quest.
Embrace me with your patient guidance, and guard me from the flames.
Lead me to the gate, and help me to see.
I invoke thee, the voice of wisdom, Grandmother Willow.”

The third candle blazed a cool blue with just a hint of gray at its center, and, as it did so, the willow frond snapped to attention, flicking the leaf into the air just in time to avoid the flames, before it rose and joined from end to end, closing to form a circle over the powder. It hovered there, for a time, then it began to spin, slowly, steadily as the blue light coursed over it, before it began to lower into the rising flames. As it did so, a pitiful whine sounded, followed by an angry pop from the wood chip. A single spark leapt out into the whirling fray within the confines of the circle to join with the leaf. Lastly, as the frond dropped to hover less than an inch above the table, a piece of root grew from its end, and broke off to join the other elements within the circle.

“By these powers three, united in purpose, let the truth be made clear.
Reveal the nature of the magic that lies at this object’s heart.
Help me find peace.”

The three flames rose from the candles, and merged with the storm to create a golden light. An old woman’s voice laughed kindly, and began to sing. “Que Que na-to-ra. You will understand. . ..”

As the song wound to its end, and the light faded, an image took shape within the circle, which was little more than a pile of ashes now. A great white spear, covered with looping engravings like the ones on the instrument hovered there.

Zecora’s eyes suddenly glowed a bright yellow, which quickly spread down her stripes, and across her flanks down to her hooves, where the wood of the tree wrapped around her hooves, and little sprouts grew. She laughed kindly, shaking her head, but the voice was not the familiar deep voice Vital Spark was used to. Instead, he heard a rich, strong woman’s voice somewhere in the middle register, yet, beneath it, he could hear an elderly grating of one who had lived a long time. The wood continued to grow upwards, and sprout green moss, which flowed down Zecora’s back to form a mantle as a wooden torc formed around her neck beneath the gold rings. A beautiful flower blossomed forth to fill the socket where the royal jewels or insignias normally sat. As a finishing touch, two green vines sprouted, and wrapped around Zecora’s earrings, before blossoming, and bearing fruit in vibrant greens, reds, and golds.

“My dear, brave little boy.” Zecora, or whatever thing had possessed Zecora, chuckled. “I’m afraid my granddaughter couldn’t make it. It’s a rather long journey to travel across the planes between the worlds, you know, and she prefers to remain with the children on Earth.”

“Wait a second. You know about Earth?” Vital Spark asked, surprised.

“Well, of course I know about Earth. I know about all the worlds, silly boy.” Again, she laughed. “Earth just happens to be one where I was . . . more active, I suppose you could say. Now then, why don’t we start off with proper introductions? This is your first time meeting me, after all. Oh, and don’t worry about Zecora. She and I are old friends. She’ll go back to normal once we’re done with our little discussion. Speaking of which, that spell she had you perform–” she clicked her tongue chidingly “–Very dangerous on her part. Still, I suppose it did get the proper result.” She lifted a hoof off the floor, and offered it to Vital Spark. “I’m Gaia, Mother of all Living, Spirit of Nature and the Wilds, etcetera. You really don’t need to hear the whole list. Why, my children have given me so many names, it would take me a whole century just to get through all the As.”

Vital Spark took a nervous step backwards.

“Oh, would you stop that already?” Gaia rolled her eyes as she shook her head, and a strong tendril of wood grew out from the wall to push Vital Spark back towards her again. “Honestly, you men always had such wild imaginations. If you’d listened to your wives more often, you wouldn’t be nearly so misinformed. I love all of my children, Vital Spark, even humanity.”

“Uh . . . say what now?”

“Do you really want me to use your birth name? I can, you know.”

“No, no! That’s . . . okay. I just . . . wasn’t expecting to be talking to, you know, the incarnation of pretty much all life? It’s a lot to take in.”

“This coming from a boy who speaks to a deity on a daily basis.”

“Hey! Praying and physically talking are–.” He broke off as he drew toward the conclusion of that sentence.

“And there it is.” She laughed mirthfully, until a glowing tear coursed down her cheek, and plopped onto the ground beneath, causing yet another branch to sprout. “You’re still talking either way. I’m just like any other god, and this is just another conversation, and I can tell you now, it won’t be our last.” She smiled tenderly. “Prometheus did well when he made some of your ancestors. Without them, you four couldn’t have been born, and without the four of you, this world, and, by extension, many others, would wither and die.”

“Seriously?”

“We all have our missions in life, Vital Spark.” She chuckled. “But enough about that. Fate and Destiny can take care of their own affairs. You called for help understanding something, and I answered that call. Now let’s see if we can’t answer your question, hmm?” Gaia walked over to the table, and peered up at the projection of the spear. “Ah. I see. That would explain the vision you mentioned.”

“You heard that?”

“Omnipresent embodiment of life and nature in all its facets, remember?”

“. . . Touché.”

“This instrument was fashioned based on the designs imbued in a divine weapon from the land of your forefathers. I’m afraid I can’t tell you too much about the nature of the ones who made it. The Celtic gods and I don’t always get along. And don’t even get me started on the fae. So few of them actually care about nature, and the ones who do usually take millennia before they realize it’s better not to meddle in the first place.”

“So why did it show me that vision?”

“Oh, that’s easy. It’s a branch of magic called Sympathetic Magic. Basically, your Celtic blood called to the magic that was imbued in the wood when the maker fashioned it after the spear’s design. It’s likely that whomever crafted this instrument still has the weapon in his or her possession. Naturally, as a boon from the Celtic gods, it only reacts to one of Celtic blood, ergo, you. In this case, rather than those ridiculous requirements to enact the magic, which is rather messy to say the least. After all, they are warriors. Anyways, as I was saying, rather than having to fulfill those ridiculous requirements, it reached into your own magic, and made contact with your soul, giving you a vision of things that matter most to you, even if you don’t know it yourself yet.”

“Say what now?”

“What’s the saying you kids use nowadays? Ah, yes. The heart knows what it wants.” She chuckled mirthfully. “And if that vision of yours is to be interpreted correctly, I think I know someone’s got a crush~!” she practically sang.

“I do not!” A heavy blush raced through Vital’s cheeks. His face was practically glowing. “I hardly even know her, and besides that, she was evil! I mean, sure, I’d like to give her a chance next time we meet and all that, but liking her? I mean, really liking her?”

“Just wait till you go back, darling. I think you’ll be pleasantly surprised. Don’t worry. I can give you plenty of tips.”

“I really don’t think that’s necessary,” Vital said hastily as he waved his hooves frantically. “Just . . . is there a way to make it stop, or at the very least control it?”

“Well, you have two options. You can either drain the magic out of it, which would basically destroy its quality and performance, and kill it, or you can live with it, and just power through the visions. The magic only activates when you get passionate about something. You were fiddling last time, so it pulled at your roots, and made you think of home, both as you remember it, and as your blood remembers it. In other words, it shouldn’t happen too often, and, if it does, it doesn’t mean you have to stop. If anything, you’ll just be going on autopilot, and can enjoy it and playing at the same time. Trust me, Vital, it’s not a bad thing.”

“But won’t it leave me open to attack?”

Gaia stared incredulously at him. “Warrior gods, warrior magics, warrior’s weapon. Sympathetic. Honestly, Conor, I do love you, and your simple approach to things, but, sometimes, your need for bluntness can be very frustrating. I can’t even begin to tell you how many times I tried to get your attention while you’ve been here.”

Vital Spark blinked in shock for a few moments, then spoke in a forced Caribbean accent. “It’s my nature. Would you love me, if I were any other way?”

Gaia burst out laughing. “Never change, Vital Spark. Your friends need that laughter.”

“Wouldn’t even dream of it.”

“Well, my time is up, and I think you and Zecora have a bit to talk about now. I need to get back to my husband. It’s date night tonight, you know.” She winked at him. “Oh, and Vital Spark, let those girls down gently, won’t you?”

“What girls?”

Gaia simply laughed as the light slowly began to fade, and the green to wither. “Spoilers,” she echoed as her last farewell.

Zecora blinked in surprise as she slowly came to on her bed. A cup of freshly-brewed tea levitated in a blue aura by her side. “Vital Spark?”

“Drink up, Zecora. You and I have a lot to talk about.”

Luna groaned as the two rapier blades met, and, for the umpteenth time, the two thin sword blades shattered in a shower of metal shrapnel. “This is pointless. We’ve broken more rapiers than necessary proving I can’t do this,” Luna said as she tossed the handle to a pile of likewise broken handles.

“Come now. You’ve been doing better about your power control,” Hammer Strike commented as he moved to grab another set of blades. “It took three more strikes that time, before the rapier shattered.”

“Yes, so we’re at a record of six strikes,” Luna said, rolling her eyes as she drew a new one.

“I mean, it was either this or paperwork. At least, with this, you’re learning a new form of combat,” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“One which I doubt I will ever use,” Luna said as the two clashed again. Ponies had gathered around to watch the combat, protected by walls of enameled glass, of course. Sparks flew as the thin blades clashed again, and again, until they inevitably shattered.

“Better safe than sorry. Magic can be hampered, your weapons damaged, so it’s best to know many forms of combat, and be prepared for any fight that could happen.”

“Why would anyone use anything so flimsy?” Luna asked with disgust.

“Speed. In the time it takes to strike an enemy with a greathammer, a weapon like this could have already struck you four or five times, depending on the user.”

“And done what, nicked the opponent? This blade wouldn’t even scratch my armor.”

To you, it isn’t much of a strike, but if it were a normal Pony, the blade can puncture deep into them, potentially hitting vital organs, and resulting in either a slow, painful death or a death far quicker than expected.”

“And have you ever employed one on the battlefield?” Luna asked as the two clashed again.

“Yes. When I first arrived, I found myself with a dull pair of short swords, so I picked up the closest weapon to me.”

This time they made it to nine, before the blades shattered. “They’re still far too weak.”

Hammer Strike sighed. “You think these are bad? Try a rapier forged by a different smith.”

“I’m surprised they didn’t shatter as you made them,” she said. “Do you tap them into shape with a mallet?”

“Yeah, I spent way too long working on strength control,” Hammer Strike said. “But it’s paid off.”

“Well then,” Luna said as she drew two more rapiers. “Shall we try for twelve?”

“Yes, we shall.”

Pensword smiled as he looked about with little Moon River once again on his back. It was good to be able to spend time with his daughter again. Unfortunately, Moon River was not in the best of moods, and was currently glaring at her mother. He looked to Rarity and Hammer Strike, along with Grif, Shrial and Avalon, and finally to Vital, who held a scroll that had most likely been given to him by Clover. “So,” he began, “are we ready to have some fun? I just hope they learned their manners this time around. Can you believe that it has been a year since the humans landed in Equestria?”

“Well, we’ve got a lot more money to spend this time around.” Grif laughed as he jingled a bag of coins. “Who knows what they’ve found for us!”

“I’m hoping for some rare materials,” Hammer Strike commented.

“You and me both. Clover gave me a whole shopping list of artifacts to look for. Apparently I’ve graduated to a new level in my apprenticeship. I am now, officially, the loyal pack mule. No offense,” he said as he turned to face a drabby gray mule who’d appeared behind them.

“None, taken,” he said as he plodded along.

“I swear I’ll never get used to that particular law of physics in this world,” Vital said as he shook his head.

“Ah, so you’re a level one point five apprentice then?” Grif chuckled.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. Laugh it up, Grif.” Vital Spark muttered a few incomprehensible words under his breath.

“Well, I am going to shop for my daughter,” Pensword said.

Grif casually passed Moon River a small, but full, sack of bits. “And here’s a little something for you, in case you see something you want,” he told her with a wink.

“Grif, you may well have just dug the foundations of the New Unity branch of the CMC,” Vital said as he shook his head.

“Are you kidding? I look forward to seeing what she would do in that organization.” More than one head turned to stare at Pensword. For some reason he seemed to be enjoying that thought. “Still, I think Moon River will be spending all day with Daddy.”

Moon River nodded her head. “Mommy carry stuff,” She spoke dismissively.

Lunar Fang just looked at the two. “Daddy is in trouble for something he did.”

“Daddy. I want Daddy!” Moon River responded with a huff.

Pensword glowed at the words. “So, shall we see what they have, and maybe have a little fun on the side, or should we see if they are trying to peddle things as ours?” Pensword smirked as Lunar Fang slapped a wing over her muzzle. “I forgot about that.”

“They actually tried to pass stuff off as belonging to you? Huh. I guess you guys really are celebrities. I wonder if we’ll run into Chumlee and the gang from Pawn Stars while we’re here.”

“I don’t feel like paying three times what something's worth while he refuses to pay as much as ten percent to desperate Ponies,” Grif said with a roll of his eyes.

“With all due respect, Grif, from what I’ve read about Gryphon culture, a lot of Gryphons try to do that on a regular basis.”

“There are rules to haggling, my friend.”

“You’ll have to acquaint me with them some time. As it stands, though, I think Hammer Strike would actually want us to try to spend as much money as possible. Isn’t that right, Hammer Strike?” Vital asked.

“Did someone say they want more money?” Hammer Strike questioned the group. “I spaced out for a moment.”

Grif rolled his eyes, and chuckled. “Lets just get moving. I want to get to the book trader, before Twilight gets anything good.”

“You do realize princesses get first pick, right? They specifically stop by the royal castle first, before coming here. I wouldn’t be surprised if they already went to Twilight’s library to see if she’ want to add anything else to Ponyville’s collection,” Vital pointed out.

“Yes, but they probably saved the good books for Hammer Strike’s private library,” Grif said with a grin.

Vital stopped, opened his mouth to object, then closed it again. “Touché, Grif. Touché”

Pensword turned his head. “So let’s hope we get some good books, and maybe we might end up with a history book or two from Twilight in the future.” He smirked. “So, I am going to be in the antique section, and the toy section, and the tech area. Heck, I think we are going to be looking at everything. What do you say, dear?”

“We may as well take advantage of everything.” Lunar Fang nodded. “I’ve heard that they’ve been experimenting with new flavors of spices and seasonings for meat out on the coast. I wonder if we’ll find some of those here.”

“We’ll have to search together, then,” Vital said. “Clover’s added a secondary list of foreign herbs and spices for her potions. She even went so far as to alphabetize them by category and most likely organization based on descriptions of the salesponies’ personalities she had me gather from the people of Ponyville! I swear, it’s like I’m dealing with another Twilight, only this one’s more assertive and pushy. I love her, and all she has to teach me, but, sometimes, I think she needs to learn to relax a little. Then again, it could be using me like this is amusing to her, and thus relaxing.”

“You should have met Star Swirl.” Grif laughed.

“Already did, remember?” Vital said with a deadpan expression. “I still haven’t forgotten the abuse.”

“Abuse?” Pensword asked in confusion. “What you told me was not abuse. It was more akin to the training I received at the Academy. Abuse back then . . . well, I won’t tell you what it is. It would curl your horn.” He shook his head, while Moon River looked at Vital, and reached out to give him a hug.

“Thanks, Moon River.” Vital Spark smiled as he leaned into her hug, and nuzzled her gently. “You know, it still feels odd using nuzzling as a form of affection. Do you ever really get used to it?”

“After twenty-some years? Yes. Yes, you do,” Grif said

“I grew up using nuzzling as affection, so I’m used to it.” Pensword did a wing shrug. “Still, you got anything you want to get on your own? After all, you need you time, too.”

“You know, I’m not really sure. A good fantasy novel would be nice. Either that, or I could see about writing an actual memoir about humanity. Interviews With a Human. Has a nice ring to it, wouldn’t you say?” He chuckled. “Nah. I’ll just see what I can find. Half the fun is just looking, anyways.”

“That’s the spirit, Vital,” Lunar Fang replied. “Maybe you might find a cute mare to buy something for.”

“Onwards, then, to adventure!” Grif said, posing dramatically, which would have been more inspiring, if not for the two fluffy bundles that had latched onto his crest.

“Grif, I hope you’re ready for all the mothers that are going to assault you to see your daughters,” Vital said with a good-natured chuckle.

“I’ve said my prayer to the South Wind for protection, and sent a large ball of peppermint-flavored chocolate to the great pink spirit of distractions, should I need to call on her.”

“You sly dog. No offense,” Vital said hastily. Much to everyone else’s surprise, no mysterious random creature appeared at the saying. However a familiar canine had appeared on Grif’s back, and proceeded to nuzzle the Gryphon cubs affectionately.

“And that's Winona. Everybody, keep an eye out for Applejack,” Grif noted as they headed into the bazaar.

Grif smiled as he sorted through a large collection of plushies he’d found at one of the stands. They were all hand made of rougher material that the seller claimed to be resistant to talons and beaks. Gentle Wing was currently holding tightly to a stuffed manticore. Athena, however, was proving to be picky, batting away each of the stuffed animals as Grif offered them in turn. Finally, he offered her a stuffed jackalope, and prayed she would claim it.

Athena looked curiously at it for a moment or two. She cocked her head left, then right, then she snatched the stuffed animal, and proceeded to start gnawing on its head.

“Well, I guess that’s decided then,” Grif said, laughing as he looked to the stand’s owner. “How much?”

“Twelve bits for the pair,” he said in a thick Brooklyn accent.

Grif happily dropped the bits on the table. “Pleasure doing buisness with you.”

“Any time. Tell your friends!” he shouted back.

“Oh, I will.” Grif chuckled as he walked away, tickling each of the girls’ chins with the tuft of his tail. He was about to head to the bookstand, when he, for the fifth time that day, felt his crest being tugged towards a stand where a Pony was showing off a series of children's toys that spun or bobbed or walked to clockwork. He looked to his daughters, and sighed as he saw the large puppy dog eyes staring back at him.

“You two are way too good at that,” he sighed, turning towards the stand.

The two siblings cooed in delight as they ran their beaks through their father’s feathers to show their affection.

Hammer Strike was walking through the stalls when the light glinting off the metal of a bare blade caught his eye. He turned to appraise it, seeing an artfully crafted metal pommel reminiscent of the Knights Templar, only this one seemed to focus more on dragons than it did on crosses.

“Hello, my good–.” The trader’s eyes widened as he realized just who he was talking to. “Hello, M’lord,” he said nervously. “Has . . . has something caught your eye?” The Earth Pony moved the formless cap on his head about nervously as he ran the hoof down the side of his muzzle to the red scarf around his neck, before setting the hoof gingerly to the ground. It would seem Hammer Strike’s reputation preceded him.

“This blade here.” Hammer Strike shifted his attention to the trader. “What information do you have on it?”

“Well, the appraisal states it was forged in the last three hundred years. As you can see, it’s been carefully cleaned and polished. The pommel’s red gem design is as recent as of one hundred ten years in its setting. We don’t know what was there before. Other than that, I’m afraid I can’t say much more. The legends behind it are much more interesting. According to the tales, it was forged by a stallion who wished to avenge his family, after they were killed by a dragon. Supposedly, he succeeded, and then went on to slay many more. The legend ranges from two to ten depending on the teller.” He sighed and shrugged. “Normally, I’d use that to bolster the price, but I can’t really lie to you. I don’t believe the stories. And considering the bluntness, it’s more of a decorative piece. I’ll sell it to you for a hundred bits, if you’re interested.”

“Sorry. Decorative blades don’t interest me as much. But perhaps I could do something with it.” Hammer Strike hummed ponderingly. After a moment, he shrugged, and handed the stallion the bits. “Worst thing that happens is that I lose a hundred bits.”

“Thank you, M’lord. I . . . I must say I am happy to finally be rid of that sword.” The Stallion hoofed over the blade with its metal sheath, and heaved a relieved sigh.

“Couldn’t sell it?”

“Yeah. No clue why. I never wanted much, but as soon as I told the legend behind it,” he said in a disgusted tone, “which I am legally bound to do, no one wanted to buy it. It was taking up space I could use for other items. Maybe before I leave I could buy a sword from you to sell somewhere else?”

Hammer Strike hummed as he placed his newest acquisition into his coat, and pulled out a different blade. It wasn’t one of his personal ones, but it would probably do the job. “Perhaps this one.”

“How much do you want for it? Two hundred bits?” he asked. He was practically drooling as he stared at the careful bevelling, the engraving, the silverwork, and the honing on the edge. “I have to pay something for it. Otherwise it would be bad luck, and this baby’s worth at least twice that price.”

“Uh. Fifty?” Hammer Strike offered with a shrug.

“Deal!” The stallion practically punched Hammer Strike with the bag of bits.

“Enjoy.” Hammer Strike shrugged as he walked away.

“Okay, freeze-dried eye of newt, check,” Vital said as he placed another jar into his satchel. “Now I just need to find some frost fronds, and that’ll finish the list.” He couldn’t help but smile in relief as he made his way to a rather roomy purple tent. He pulled its flap aside, only to experience a keen sense of deja vu. A fire burned in the pit at the center, its smoke rising through the hole at the top to prevent the smoke from getting too thick. A series of jars, roots, and herbs littered the space and cluttered the shelves, along with some few baubles here and there. A set of luminous crystals lay in a mortar next to a pestle as a large cat stretched lazily in the sunlight, purring contentedly.

“Solembum?”

‘Naturally,’ the cat’s soundless voice responded. ‘I don’t think there’d be another cat like me here.’

“I thought you two were leaving Equis.”

‘Did we say we’d never come back?’

“Touché. So where’s Angela, then? Or are you tending the shop for now?”

“I’m back here!” the witch spoke up from a work table behind a divider. Vital Spark pulled back the curtain with his magic to see the Pony holding two open-topped jars in front of her, one containing an Equestrian toad, and the other containing a less colorful toad. “Solembum is keeping an eye on things while I figure out if toads exist in Equestria.”

“Isn’t that proof enough right there?” Vital Spark asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Please.” Angela shook her head, pointing to the less colorful toad. “Anyone can see this is a frog masquerading as a toad.”

“I assume you also talked with it? I’m pretty sure you can do that, if you want to.”

“Oh, you should never assume,” Angela said with a strange smile. “I always stick to educated guesses. Less trouble that way.”

“More chance of chaos, too, but, then again, everybody needs a little chaos in their lives, don’t they?” Vital asked curiously as he looked to the amphibian. “You know, you could always just ask Fluttershy. She’d be able to verify it for certain. She can talk to animals, so she’s probably met her fair share of frogs and toads in her time.”

“Where's the fun in doing anything the easy way?” Angela asked him. “Next you’ll be telling me to pay people to cook my food.”

“That depends. Are you a good cook?” he countered with a playful smirk.

“Well that depends, doesn’t it?” she said.

“Indubitably. But if you don’t mind my asking, I was wondering if you could help me get ahold of some frost fronds for Clover. You are a rather skilled herbalist, after all.”

“Oh, and what’s she up to now?” Angela asked. “I haven’t spoken to her since she finally cut ties with Miss High-and-Mighty herself.”

“You mean Celestia?”

“No.” Angela shook her head. “I meant Platinum, of course. Stupid mare tried to tax me for beauty cream. Can you believe that? Said I was hiding some kind of youth tonic from her.”

“Ah, you’re talking about that Platinum. Well, things have been going pretty well for Clover. She’s helping us out at New Unity now. You should stop by. I’m sure she’d be happy to see you. And besides, it’s fun being able to talk with you.” He winked at her. “Plus, it’d be fun to see Discord’s reaction when you sneak up behind him, if you were to do so, of course.”

“So they finally let that silly serpent out, did they? I sure hope Celestia knows what she’s doing. Still, I might just take you up on visiting Clover, see if she ever proved her theory about newts just being water salamanders.”

“What an intriguing premise. I never thought of it that way before, though I don’t know how sound the theory would be. Sure, they’re slippery enough, but they don’t really manifest any signs of the element when they leave it, while fire salamanders clearly do, but I digress. Would you happen to have some frost fronds handy?”

“You know very well that if it’s an herb, I have it somewhere in here. Come along, and we’ll get you your fronds,” the witch said, leading him to the back of the store, and a greenhouse that most assuredly wasn’t connected to it from the outside.

“Oh, by the way, Angela, would you happen to know how I could hatch a cryophoenix egg?”

Pensword was moving about the stalls to browse the various wares, when he felt a sudden jerk to the left, thanks to a certain young foal, who wanted her daddy to herself. “What is it, dear?” he asked Moon River as he tried to spot what she wanted him to see.

Moon River giggled as she reached a hoof out towards a table. As Pensword looked at the table, he stopped dead in his tracks, then blinked a few times, before grin slowly grew on his muzzle. He immediately approached the stall owner, and the treasure trove of wooden train and track pieces, complete with magnets to lock them together. Once he’d taken stock of the wares, he dropped his face into a completely neutral expression, though his eyes burned with determination and passion as he focused his gaze on the stall owner. “Can you tell me about this train set?” he asked. His tone remained in tight control, even as he casually fluffed his wings in a minor assertion of dominance.

“Certainly,” the owner responded. “It’s a children’s toy. You use these magnets here to connect the rail cars. Their unique round design allows for them to follow any twists and turns the track might make along the way as you build. I also carry a few other small accessories, including switches and display tables for the smaller creations.”

Moon River whimpered, and her lower lip quivered as she reached out towards the train set, and the owner chuckled. “Would you like to try it, little one?”

When Lunar Fang finally caught up with her husband and daughter, she found a saddlebag stuffed full of the wooden railway toy. Meanwhile, the stall keeper stared, bewildered as he looked over a sheaf of order sheets and hastily drawn diagram portraying new additions that Pensword wanted to get for the complete experience.

“Who . . . was that train nut? I just made more bits in one day than I normally do in a single quarter, and then some!”

“Just smile, and nod, my friend,” Bonbon said as she walked by. “Just smile, and nod.”

Grif had been about to sit down to his paperwork, when the horn sounded warning that someone was approaching the gate. He rolled his eyes as he set the papers down on his desk, and made his way outside. He was just in time to see the gates part as a large contingent of armed Gryphons made their way inside. Dagger Feather Scroll stood at the front beside a rather large Gryphon with the body of a tiger and a frill of feathers surrounding his face like a headdress. He bowed gracefully, and his harpy eagle heritage shone proudly as his slick black-and-white feathers shone in the sun. His armor had been well polished and maintained, and he carried a thick gladius at his side. A powerful longbow poked out from the pack on his side, and his emerald eyes pierced through the air as he stared ahead. The experience of many a battle hung behind those eyes, many victories, and many losses. Truly, this could be none other than Graven Graytalon.

In the center of the group, an assembly of lesser armed Gryphons stayed alert, despite their lack of heavier armor and weaponry. Grif assumed this to be Dagger’s family. He smiled welcomingly as he approached the group.

“My friends, I’m glad to see you made it safely. And Graven, once again, you accomplish the task to the letter. Thank you, my friend.”

Dagger nuzzled a fine Gryphoness, who was a cheetah-osprey mix. Three more cubs ranging from four years old to newly born clung to the pair. “Greetings, Clan Leader,” Dagger said as he bowed. “I present my mate, Helen Feather Scroll Bladefeather, and our four cubs, Bloodfeather, Jepsen, Killing Blade, and Jorund. They are all family names.”

“Well, I’m glad to see you all made it here safely. I hope there was no trouble for you?”

“Bloodfeather took care of a tarantula placed to kill us. He has his warrior name now,” Dagger said. “Other then that, it was a calm flight.”

“We had a few daggers in the night, Grif, but we took care of them, before they caused any excitement,” Graven told him. “Whoever was after them didn’t seem to care enough to hire some competent help.”

The cubs’ eyes widened in shock as Dagger ruffled his feathers. “I was hoping to not get the cubs too excited, Graven.”

“Have they had basic training?” Grif asked him.

Helen shook her head. “I lost our first born to intrigue, so we wanted to make sure we were in a secure area, before we tried to train them again. I’d rather not lose any more of my cubs to ‘accidents.’”

“Don’t worry. You're amongst family now,” Grif said, spreading his wings wide. “Your cubs will receive a full education, as well as a basic training, and extensive training in whatever course of trade they choose. This clan doesn’t have castes. I believe our children should choose their own futures.”

The stunned mother bowed her head in gratitude, while Dagger blinked like he’d been blindsided. “We’ll do our best, Sir.” He shuffled. “When do you need me to resume my duties?”

“As soon as you can,” Grif said, “but, first, I suppose I’ll show you to your house.” He smiled as he handed Helen a stack of papers he produced from his bag. “These are promissory notes good for any bank in Equestria. You can use them to get anything additional you might need. Meals are served in the family kitchen at eight, noon, and six. If you’d like to cook for yourself, we can arrange the proper amenities.”

They all nodded numbly, before following towards their new home, unsure of what they would do, or what type of home they would have. The cubs laughed as each played and rushed around between the adults’ legs. Grif chuckled good-naturedly as Dagger and Helen did their best to keep them under control, while dealing with carrying the youngest cub.

Grif finally stopped before one of the main houses in the complex. Thanks to foresight, he’d had extra housing built in, in case more influx should happen. It was neither finer nor uglier than his own home, just a simple two stories with six bedrooms, a large family room, and an adjoining room that could become a kitchen for those who wished for it to be. It also included a small study on the first floor with a large fireplace. “This is it,” Grif said, turning to them with the key.

While the wife and cubs entered the rooms, Dagger shook his head in amazement. “This is the largest home we’ve ever had. Thank you,” he said. Tears stood in his eyes as he bowed deeply.

“Every member of my family has a house no lesser than my own. I’ve seen enough of the large mansions and strongholds of our homelands to know what that idea breeds. I may be the clan leader, but I’m no better than you are here. Every Gryphon proves his or her worth through actions alone. The only obligations I put to you is, should the need arise, that you lift your weapon beside us. I hope our clan will set a standard for how we should treat each other in the future.”

“Rest assured, you have my arm,” Dagger replied

“Now get some sleep, and a meal. If you require anything before you leave on your journey: weapons, armor, travel fees, visas, etc., the quartermaster will assist you, but please be sparing. At some point, we may need the excess. It saved us a lot of strife in the last attack.” Grif clapped Dagger’s back gently. “Fly well, live well, and expand, my friend. There is plenty of room in this compound for more.” With those last words, he turned to leave.

Dagger blushed. “I have a feeling that will happen by daylight tomorrow. As for what I need, I’ll report to the quartermaster in the morning.”

Pensword worked at his desk. He was hoping to have his uncles, or mom, dad, brother. Heck, he would even welcomed Jorund Bloodfeather screeching at him. It was just too quiet. He needed someone to help get his mind off all the stress. He looked up from the block of wood he’d been whittling. The boxes of paperwork had been sorted and finished. Now it was just a matter of waiting for Luna to return the bill with any further feedback, comments, and on his suggestions for the Bill. The suspense was killing him.

“Commander?” Preston’s voice called through the door as his hoof tapped gently against it.

“Yes Preston? What is it?” He paused as he recognized the tone, and the knock, and groaned inwardly. “Who’s out there?”

“There’s a large group of nobles arriving from canterlot. They wish to speak with you.”

“With me? Not with Hammer Strike? Not with Grif? You’re sure?” Pensword asked He could hardly believe it. Usually, he was a secondary objective in their plans.

“They wish to meet you alone, in the gatehouse, Sir.”

Pensword placed a pondering hoof to his chin. “Very well, but have the Demon Slayers on standby. If something goes wrong, have them storm the gatehouse. Tell them I will be there in thirty minutes.”

“Of course, Commander,” Preston said. The clop of his hooves faded gradually as the Changeling made his way out the office, and towards the barracks.

“Right.” Pensword sighed as he laid the chunk of wood in a desk drawer with his carving knife, before making his way to his armor rack. He donned his armor, and emblems of his office, before marching towards the gatehouse. Occasionally, he would receive a salute from various troops as he passed down the halls, and finally strode into the courtyard.

He took a moment to compose himself for the inevitable unpleasantries to follow, then strode to the gatehouse, and opened the door. The scene was rather ludicrous when comparing the simple wooden furnishings to the much more lavish garb that practically blinded him.

The nobles had dressed in their finest silk garments, varying from suits to vests to dresses, each as grandiose and elegant as they could manage with their means. What really shocked Pensword, however, were exactly who stood with these nobles.

“What?” Pensword asked, taken aback as he stared at what, for all intents and purposes, appeared to be a series of Thestral foals either peeking out from beneath the nobles’ legs, or staring out from hiding places among the bookcase and under the beds. Others’ tails trembled cutely from behind the gate’s mechanism. Some few even hung from the light fixtures. “Can somepony please tell me why we have a herd of foals playing hide and seek in my gatehouse?”

A very tired-looking pegasus cleared his throat. He was slightly taller than Pensword, though not nearly so well built. His coat was a dark grey that was interchangeably splotched with bronze. His mane was short cut, and a faded blue color. He wore a tailored green suit that covered his flank, so Pensword couldn’t see his cutie mark. “If we could talk alone for a moment, Commander?” the stranger asked. His tone was neither friendly nor condescending. Indeed, it seemed almost respectful, apologetic, even.

Pensword looked at the foals, and twitched an ear. “I am sorry, but the foals have invaded every inch of this building.” He took a breath in, and then let it out. “However, I think the cellar will likely still be secure for us to use. Please, follow me.”

The stallion nodded, and followed behind as they carefully made their way through the crowd, and down a set of stairs. Pensword had taken a single candle from a sconce nearby. The pegasus was kind enough to light the wick with the flint and tinder next to it. Now sufficiently armed against the darkness, the pair made their way down into the depths, leaving the other nobles to tend to the foals. The trapdoor soon closed behind them, and the clomp of hooves over the top assured Pensword that the guards on duty were making sure the pair would not be disturbed. As soon as the pair had found a comfortable place to sit down, the old pegasus sighed.

“To begin, my name is Weight and Measure. On behalf of myself, and the others, I apologize for this intrusion, and the secrecy.”

“An apology from a Canterlot noble?” Pensword raised a curious eyebrow. “What a novelty. I must hear more of this. It seems quite clear to me that you are not like most nobles I have met in the Solar Court.” He laid the candle down on a dusty table, and sat, before motioning to the other side, where an old wooden chair waited. “Please, sit, and tell me what brings you here.”

Weight and Measure sighed as he plopped himself onto the chair, not even bothering to remove the dirt and dust. “Well, my family’s nobility is only token, due to our rather . . . unique duties,” the old stallion explained. “As you're aware, the ancient Pegasi were very strict about monitoring breeding, in order to produce optimal soldier stock. In a perversion of that ideal, the nobility has also set themselves to upholding the ‘pure stock.’”

Pensword nodded his understanding. “Your family maintains the books and genealogy of the Solar Courts, I presume. Making sure that only those of the right blood marry into their correct station, and none below or above.”

Weight and Measure sighed again. “And, unfortunately, we are also the ones who have to deal with the unending problems that come from the lords and ladies who can’t avoid being,” he cleared his throat, “improper with their own staff, which brings us to why a large group of nobles have appeared to you today with a virtual herd of foals.”

“Judging by your initial introduction, I am going to assume that all of those children are either illegitimate, or that they show the blood of, as some of your superiors so eloquently put it, past skeletons? What are they hoping I can do, wave a wand, and make them vanish into the shadows? Take them in? Find homes for them?” He frowned. “Or were they thinking of something less pleasant?”

Weigh and Measure slumped. “You see the headache I’ve been having to deal with, then. They believe that they can simply dump the problem on your people, that the Lunar Court will be grateful for an injection of ‘real noble blood.’ I assure you, Commander, I have tried my very best to explain how offensive that sounds, how obscene this notion is, and what the princesses will likely do to all of us when they hear of this, and I have no illusions they won’t.” He raised his hooves in a helpless shrug. “Unfortunately, my words fall on deaf ears.”

Pensword was silent for a time as he drew his hoof across the table in thought. “If all that you have said is true, and you did your utmost to protest this action, then I can promise that your house will not suffer.” He paused as he rubbed the base of his muzzle with a hoof. “I may be willing to have these foals brought to the council for proper upbringing, but your employers must understand. If they give these children to us, then we will raise them as proper Thestrals. That also means they will have to accept that they have claims to the same titles their siblings have, whether they’re bastards or not. If a Thestral stallion or mare has an indiscretion, all foals have equal claim their their parent’s legacy. And, in fact, it is frowned upon for a Thestral to abandon foals they have brought into this world. Family is very important to us. Make sure to warn your employers. If they proceed down this road, the Solar Courts will be looked down upon by the Lunar Court for the next two generations at the very least.”

“My house has spent a thousand years making foals like these vanish from the records, Commander, and received high bribes for their work, weights, and measures, Commander.” He moved his suit to reveal his cutie mark, a scale. “It is the way of justice. Even now, my corruption is evident in the fact that I agreed to keep this notion from the princesses. I don’t come to you for amnesty, commander. I come, because I fear for the lives currently playing hide and seek above our heads, if I refused.”

“And for that, I am offering my help. You are doing this for something far more precious than class or title could ever give. I will make sure if you do fall, a bed of clouds will catch you.” Pensword’s face stormed like a thundercloud. “As for the nobles above our heads, no such promise will be given to them. Celestia and Luna both will judge this night with fairness.” He sighed, and rubbed a tired hoof over his forehead. “I shall make accommodations for you, and our guests. It won’t be till tomorrow night at the earliest that we can meet with the council.”

“You should know there have been . . . variations amongst the foals of Thestral blood. They aren’t common, but you will notice them eventually: Unicorns with horns that are finned outwardly, instead of spiraling, Earth Ponies whose only notable trait are their eyes, that sort of thing.”

“What about these?” Pensword asked, smiling as he showed his fangs. “Believe you me, I understand better than most about the gift and curse of being a hybrid, Mister Measure. Unlike other nobles, we will still count them as full-blooded equals.”

A slim smile pulled at the corners of Weight and Measure’s lips. “If I may make one small request, Commander?”

Pensword waved a wing to show he could continue forward.

“Amongst the nobles here today are Duke Spiced Eggplant, and the Countessa Gem Setting. They are not here for reasons of vanity or fear for loss of reputation. The duke’s wife is notably hostile towards the Thestral staff, and he fears his daughter would not reach maturity in his house. The countessa worries more for the fact that the count enjoys his wine, and while he has never struck her personally, she couldn’t live with herself, if her twins were to be near him in one of his moods, and received undue punishment. Many nobles love those children, Commander, and I would dare to believe that at least some of that love is unfeigned, even if they were too frightened to make the trip themselves.”

Pensword’s expression was grave, and the shadows cast by the candlelight played over his face, warping his features to look practically skullish. “I will do what I can, but I promise nothing. It is up to the Thestral Council to decide, which means that Princess Luna will know, and it will be up to her when to tell her sister.”

Weight and Measure nodded. “That's all I can ask. I’ll see to getting these foals set up somewhere for the night. I have no doubt most of these nobles will not be willing to take them back to Canterlot with them.”

“Oh, the nobles will be staying tonight as well, with their foals, in the same suites. If they wish to go through me, they will follow my rules. And any who try to leave beforehoof can take their foals back with them.”

Weight and Measure gulped. “I’ll make sure they understand.” He nodded as he offered his wingtip to Pensword, an old gesture in Pegasus culture, but a meaningful one.

Pensword moved his dominant wing out, and touched his wingtip to the other stallion’s wing tip. No words were spoken, but much was exchanged in that one gesture. Then the two rose, and made their way back to the entrance with candle in wing.

Vital Spark smiled as the violin thrummed its fiddling song. Each note that jumped into his head seemed to automatically play as though the instrument were an extension of his very mind. He laughed as he did his best to break into a jig. The results were less than exemplary, though when he started stomping his hooves and picturing the river dancers from Ireland, something sort of clicked, and suddenly he was dancing with a partner, clacking his hooves in a song as old as the roots of the earth beneath the great rocks at Stonehenge. When the song wound to an end, he found himself out of breath as the images faded. The beautiful face of the fiery-haired maiden dissipated to be replaced with a rather flat-faced Clover. Vital Spark drew back in surprise, and immediately blushed.

“Clover! I, uh . . . didn’t expect you to be visiting so soon. To what do I owe the pleasure?” He chuckled nervously as he levitated the instrument back to its case.

“I see the music-based phenomenon is still happening,” she noted.

“Yeah, it actually has to do with my other side. The carvings along its edging are old runes of power from the human world. They synchronized with my blood, since my human side is descended from the same region.”

“Interesting that they still had meaning and power after magic stopped working in your world,” she noted.

“It’s possible that they simply required enough mana to become active again. From what I understand, the weapon these carvings were inspired by was meant to be wielded only under certain conditions, but if those conditions were met, almost nothing could stop it.”

“That's very advanced enchantment I don’t think even the alicorns were able to do very easily,” she noted as she examined the runes on the violin.

“Well, according to legend, the weapon was crafted from the bones of a sea monster, and imbued with power from the old Celtic gods. Ponies are pretty limited, but I’m guessing gods aren’t as much.”

Something about that comment made Clover shiver. “No. I suppose they’re not. So, are you still in denial of your attraction to Sunset Shimmer?”

Vital Spark whipped his head back from his violin. “Shifu say what now?”

“The mare turned human, Sunset Shimmer. Celestia’s former pupil? It seems quite an interesting combination. She, a mare turned human woman, with an affinity for fire, and you, a human male turned stallion, with an affinity for ice.”

Vital Spark gaped. “Okay, I never thought of it that way before,” he said, then promptly recovered. “There’s still no way I can like her yet, though. I mean, maybe as a friend, if she changes, but I’m not the kind of guy who just jumps right into a relationship, Clover,” he said pointedly, even as his cheeks flushed.

“You seem to be under the impression you have a choice when it comes to attraction. A relationship is another matter altogether.”

“In my book, the two often come down to the same thing.”

“I disagree. I have been attracted to many stallions in my life, but I am not known as Clover Giantslayer the Clever, am I?”

“Uh . . . how does that apply here?” Vital asked as he rubbed his head confusedly.

“Attraction, my very young apprentice, is an automated reaction caused by chemicals in the brain in response to a Pony we find physically appealing. As any scholar knows, the eyes can be rather dumb, but they have an amazing skill at persuading the brain.”

“True enough, but the truth is, I don’t really care so much about looks. Maybe a little. I mean, sure, looks are nice, but I care more about a person’s personality, and . . .” He sighed as he trailed off. “Okay, I guess I have to deal with attraction the same way everypony else does, and Sunset was cute. She kissed me, and now when people mention the possibility of attraction or a crush, I blush. Are you happy now?”

“I just made fifteen hundred bits,” Clover said. “So, yes, I’m in a pretty good mood.”

Vital sighed. “How many?”

“. . . Yes,” Clover said.

“Don’t you Ponies have something better to do than bet on somepony else’s feelings?”

“Our culture has a magic that makes random Ponies break into song, and guides all those around them to dance and sing in perfect accompaniment. Would it really surprise you, if I said no?”

“YES!”

“And here I thought you were learning.” Clover gave an exaggerated sigh, and shook her head.

“You know, there are some things that are universal about these kinds of situations that I really wish weren’t right now,” Vital Spark grumbled. “I suppose you’re here to talk about a magical surge you detected in the Everfree earlier this week, too?”

“I thought you’d discuss it when you were comfortable,” she said as she took a seat in one of the spare guest chairs that had been added to Vital Spark’s room.

“Considering it’s linked pretty much directly to the info I got on my violin, it sort of goes hand in hand, or hoof in hoof, I suppose the saying goes here.” He sighed, and braced himself. “Basically, I invoked the spirit of Gaia.”

“The Zebra deity?”

“Wait, she’s the Zebra deity here?”

“She’s the only deity, currently, who measures on a scale comparative to Sleipnir or Faust. Supposedly, she, and some of her children, appeared to the Zebras in the back-when time, as they call it.”

“On my world, she was the mother of a powerful race of god-like beings called the titans. She was literally the embodiment of the world, and all life on it. I suppose she still is, now that I think about it. Oy.” He took a deep breath, then let it out. “I know she simplified talking to her face to face, well, vessel to face, but it’s still kinda overwhelming to think about.”

“You talk to one god, you talk to them all,” Clover said nonchalantly.

“Doesn’t change the fact it’s kind of impressive, when you consider the plane of existence they’re on compared to us.”

“Speaking of deities, have you asked Grif about getting an audience with his yet?”

“You mean with the Bird of Paradise? I asked him about it. He said the only way she might be able to manifest nearby to ask about the egg would be at Hammer Strike’s wedding. It takes a powerful union of love to draw her. Though, for the record, she’s not exactly a deity. Her mother, the South Wind, is.”

“She’s as close as you're about to get at the moment, I would think.”

“To get the answer for how to hatch the eggs of one of her children? Yes, I think you’re right. I’m going to have to see if I can get a proper gift to exchange for the information, as well.”

“Perhaps a song?” Clovered offered.

Vital Spark chuckled. “You know, there’s an old saying back on my planet. ‘The song of the righteous is a prayer unto me.’ I always switch that to the song of the heart, instead, since that’s where the music always comes from.”

“Your people have a lot of sayings,” Clover noted.

“Well, we’ve been around for a long time. Of course there’s going to be a lot of old sayings.” Vital Spark chuckled again. “I guess we’ll just have to see how it goes when we get to that point. In the meanwhile, I’m going to go out on a limb, and assume that thick tome you’ve got hidden with a spacial distortion spell in that satchel is for me?”

“No, but good guess. That’s a modern thesis on transmagical property distillation by a leading mage. I’m going to be looking through it, and noting corrections, which I will then presume to magically send, and staple to her door. The tome that’s been masquerading as a potted plant less than a hoof’s length away from you is for you, however.”

“Oh. I wondered why it had the nametag Potty, the Potted Plant on it. That would explain it.” He ignited his horn, and directed it at said plant. In a flash of light, a frost-covered book appeared in its stead. “Heh. Looks like I still need to work on keeping the ice out of things, but at least it’s not frozen in a solid block this time.”

“You’ll get the hang of it, eventually.” Clover shrugged. “Not like a little frost bite hurt anyone.”

“No. It just killed their nerves, and made them need amputation,” he said casually as he cracked open the tome. “. . . The Art of Magical Divination, by Professor Sybil Trelhawney?”

“She is, admittedly, the closest thing I could find to a proper divination expert.” Clover sighed. “If only she wasn’t so grim.”

“Let me guess. She sees ill portents in just about everything, and often acts overly dramatic to put on an air of mystique?”

“Yes.” Clover rolled her eyes. “More so than most mages these days. When did it become so popular to be a drama queen with magic? Half these mages today make Platinum look bland by comparison.”

“And I’m sure she must have rolled over in her grave the moment those words left your mouth.” Vital Spark chuckled. “So where did you want me to start? The art of reading tea leaves?”

“Horse apples,” Clover said, “and so is the whole ‘astrology’ thing. Start with the chapter on fetlock and hoof reading, and we’ll work from there.”

“You know, I think, if I ever find a centaur living on my world, I’ll send him or her your way. You two would have a very interesting conversation.”

“I’d rather you didn't,” Clover said

“How come? They’re usually rather nice, and honorable, provided you treat them with the proper respect.”

“I’ve met enough centaurs for one lifetime.”

“There are centaurs in this world?”

“Thats enough on the subject,” Clover said briskly. “You get started on your reading.”

“You only do that when I’m getting close to something important. You realize that, right?”

A bolt of lighting proceeded to go between his legs, and strike the ground behind him.

“And, clearly, you do.” Vital Spark proceeded to rise up on his hind legs to check his coat, among other things. “For the record, I wasn’t going to pry further,” he said as he let out a sigh of relief. Nothing had been damaged, though a few hairs had been singed. “I was just making note of a tendency. And, wow, I must be getting far too used to near-death experiences.” His horn glowed, and Vital’s focus flew to join him. “If you’ll excuse me, Watcher and I have a sparring session with Grif in a few minutes.”

Grif sat before his desk. The doors were locked, and the blinds were shut. The dampening crystal had been activated, so no one could eavesdrop on him as he tapped the communication button, and the three green crystals rose into place. The three faces of Sisko, Bond, and Poindexter appeared immediately before him. The changelings appeared tired, but at attention.

“Commander Poindexter, how are things going? I understand that a mysterious group of Ponies were on the scene when an earthquake struck a small village a few miles west of Manehattan?”

“That is correct. I’m sending you some newspaper clippings summarizing the events,” the Changeling replied with pride in his voice.

“Report?”

“Supplies are good. Good Heart created a food drive and charity drives to get the Ponies involved, and to help stretch our budget further. Expenses were higher than normal with the tax increase soon after settling into Manehattan, as well as being forced to take a certain ‘insurance’ in the neighborhood. That particular financial report will be on your desk in the morning. Morale is good, and we’re happy to report we’ve had at least six letters from normal Ponies applying to work in our cover business, though it appears at least three wish to join us more for the purpose of getting fed.”

“No attempts at infiltration or foreign Changelings to report?”

“No foreign Changeling attempts. Infiltration has remained within acceptable parameters. We had a break-in, but they got the documents we had planted, so no foul came of it. We also superseded two listening bugs. I think we’re caught between the police and some organized syndicate here. There have been no battles yet, though we did have a pie fight two blocks down the road yesterday.”

“You have a year's supply of apple family pies, and drones cleared to use them. Don’t be afraid to, if necessary. Terrific work, Poindexter. Have it spread around your branch that Ace and the Queen are pleased.” He gave a small salute, which was probably little more than a talon wave with his form darkened as it was. He turned to Sisko. “I understand a mysterious info drop appeared in the Vanhoover guard barracks yesterday in regards to an illegal salts operation in the area?”

“That is correct. They were able to get some of the lower ranking folks, but the higher-ups fled the scene, and are underground as we speak.” Sisko’s baritone voice almost melted through the channel. “Still, this strike counts as a major blow for that group. We now know the gender of the head operator for Vanhoover, a mare. Unfortunately, we know nothing else as of yet. We did lose three Changelings right before the raid, so they must have had some information. We lost good links, but we are not severed. Vanhoover will become a clean city within three years’ time, even if I have to wage war personally.”

“And in the other branches? Have you managed to locate similar operations?”

“A cider operation covering bit forgery in the north. The Royal Guard did a raid this morning. Once again, something tipped them off. We were able to tip off the Guard that they might be using forged signets from the Solar Court. We did sneak our own marks as Lunar Court marks to trace them. We got no ponies, but a lot of equipment was retrieved from that raid. We also took down an underground Unicorn supremacy group in Seaddle. They’re being held for questioning, but most of them will be let go, and put into community service projects. We’re also working on infiltrating some activities in Las Pegasus. A few of the businesses are being leaned on.”

“I want a team dispatched for Manehattan as well. See if you can find Poindexter’s friends, and get Bond a list of names he can get started with. I believe the serial killer known as ‘The Judge’ used to roam that area, and was never caught, so I think we can fit someone in there to act as a copycat, and keep the guard guessing. Any infiltrator issues?”

“We have four infiltrators from a hive not of Chrysalis's brood, meaning there is an unknown hive operating. This brings the known hives to three. We just don’t have a face for this unknown queen. We do have a few guesses as to her disguise here in the city, and those are on their way in locked chests for you to do with as you wish. None of these new ones survived our interrogation. Hopefully, the queen will think that Ponies have found her out, and not another hive.”

“Were they hostile outright?”

“We are . . . unsure. to our understanding, yes, they were hostile, but we don’t know if this is a greeting for that hive or not. They tried to hypnotize one of our staff, and to gain access to GRASP. We found diagrams for replacing the aid workers, most likely to get emotions, or create something. Most of the information was very specific on what each infiltrator was to do, so we only know they were to infiltrate aid programs to set up identities, by force, if necessary.”

“Try to see if you can get a parley with their queen through proxy. We shouldn’t make enemies, until we’re sure enemies need to be made,” Grif said. He saluted again, and turned to the last face. “So, Bond, I understand Booze ‘Small Hooves’ Hound was found at the bottom of the lake in a set of cement horseshoes. An ironic death for such a Pony, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Well, you know Las Pegasus,” Bond as he leaned back in his chair. “Everything can turn on you with the flip of a coin or a card.”

“So, report?”

“We’ve eliminated thirteen well-known mobsters in the last week, five of which were here in Las Pegasus, two in Trottingham, and the rest, unsurprisingly, were in the Canterlot slums. We have the names and locations for several other criminals pending, and are waiting on Sisko’s report, before moving forward with the malcontents. My people have begun getting rather creative on how to deal with these thugs. Q even put together this device made with springs and wound-up razor wire. You just plant it in the target’s path, and they’re ripped to pieces.”

“Brutal, but it sounds effective.” Grif nodded his approval. “And infiltrations?”

“One or two, maybe, but none that made it past the lobby. You’ll get a report by morning.”

“Very good, commanders. I hope to see the three of you continue to run at peak efficiency. Contact me through the usual channels, if something comes up, and I’ll see you in a month. And remember, we’ll be watching.” With that said, Grif pressed the button to sever the desk’s connection to the hive mind.

Pensword stood in an empty vault, deep under the ground beneath the castle. The area had been well lit with torches, and a series of storage bins and carts had been left down there with the materials he would require to practice with. After making certain everything was in order, he ordered his troops to make a full retreat, and settled onto a cushion.

With his preparations complete, he closed his eyes, and cast his hearing and new thaumic sense around him. He groaned inwardly as he sensed the two Changeling drones that stood outside the door. Clearly, Me-Me wasn’t comfortable leaving him alone. He couldn’t help but smile at that. At least he could say he’d made a meaningful friendship with the hive. He settled deeper into the cushion, and cast his mind back to his lessons with Hammer Strike.

“Go, and practice making some of these on your own. Use only the base attributes that you have an affinity with. You’re not ready for more yet,” he’d said.

The words still stung as Pensword recalled the hurt and disappointment he’d caused by shunning these lessons for so long, but he had made progress, and that was enough for now. He would do anything to get back what he had lost, and with that in mind, he set to work. He found that tingling spot in his mind’s eye, and slowly began to draw from the air, the aspect he could sense most readily in the room. He held his wing outstretched with its tips curled to ensure he wouldn’t exceed the proper size. To make a crystal too large could prove too much for his field at this stage, let alone what might happen should the crystal shatter on the ground. He took a calming breath, then concentrated the new energy into the air above his wing, and, slowly, a tiny whirlwind began to form as yellow particles of light gathered together, and coalesced.

Pensword worked for the next hour gathering a small pile of air and water aspects around him. The barrels of water he’d had delivered were much lower, and the air had grown significantly thinner. He twitched an ear as he both felt and heard a Pony approaching the door. He slowly rose, and his joints snapped and popped as he stretched out his limbs, before moving to open the door to look muzzle to muzzle with Hammer Strike. “Oh. Hello,” he said, a little surprised. “Come to pick up the crystals? I sensed you coming this way earlier, but I thought you might have had other business down here. Does this visit mean anything?”

“Considering the aspects I put off, not so much, but it’s a step in the right direction that you can actually see and/or feel them now,” Hammer Strike replied. “And yes, I’m here to deal with the aftermath of practice.”

“Come on in.” Pensword motioned to the room, which, while its condition had been altered by the experimentation, was still no worse for wear. “I hope I did well in here.”

Hammer Strike looked casually over the room. As usual, no emotion passed over his face. “I can’t stay for long. I have to return to practice with Luna.” He shook his head. “I’ll just collect the aspect crystals for now.”

“They are over there, in the sack. I took the precaution of padding and packing them to prevent any risk of damage or destruction.” He stretched again. “Speaking of other appointments, I have to get back to my office to take care of some things, as well.”

Hammer Strike simply took the sack, and placed it into his coat. “Then I’ll leave you to that. Have fun.”

Pensword made a face. “Yeah, fun.” He deadpanned as he thought back to the Nobles, and the headache he’d have sorting out what to do with the foals during the day.

It had taken days, hundreds of destroyed rapiers, and almost a ton of metal that now littered the ground in tiny bits and pieces, but it seemed Luna had finally grasped the true intricacies of the rapier as she and Hammer Strike clashed again and. Blades clanged, and sparks flew as the two locked and broke in rapid succession. It was like watching the waves in the ocean during a tempest as the two forces flowed against one another. The ground scored and scorched around them as strikes were made and deflected or parried faster than the eye could comprehend.

Luna slid back, panting, with rapier still locked in her magic. “I think I’ve finally gotten the hang of this frog sticker,” she chuckled.

“Go against Grif some time. If you can keep speed with him, then you’ll be considered better than ‘good.’”

“Should I keep the fact that you said that between us?” Luna asked, grinning.

“Nah. I fully admit he’s better with a rapier than I am. Much better. Heavy weapons are more my thing.” Hammer Strike chuckled.

“Perhaps I’ll have to test him myself sometime, then.” Luna laughed again. “So, does this mean we’re finished?”

“Yeah. We are.” Hammer Strike nodded. “This time, at least. Next time, I’ll have to come up with something . . . much worse.”

Luna gave an involuntary shudder as she caught Hammer Strike’s smile.

“For now, though, you’re done.” Hammer Strike sighed. “I’m going to go back to work on my larger blades after this.”

“And I need to see about getting myself presentable. Pensword is seeking an audience with me, and it’s about time I relieved the dream walkers that have been taking my shifts.”

Hammer Strike nodded. “Okay. See ya.” He shrugged as he made his way towards the castle. “You know where to find me, if you need me.”

Pensword stood at the quarters that housed his High Chieftess. Four guards stood at the doors, barring entry to any that might seek audience. He gave them a brief nod, then knocked. A few moments later, he was allowed to enter. Luna lay reclining on a couch draped with a bear skin. A wine glass had been tinged blue in her magical aura, and a bright silver liquid mulled gently as she swirled the contents, and sipped casually. “Welcome, Pensword,” she said.

“High Chieftess,” Pensword said with a nod. “How has your training been? I am sorry I wasn’t able to watch as often as I should.”

“It is ended, Pensword, and I hope I never have to experience such things again.” She shuddered.

“Then I shall hope so as well,” Pensword replied. “But now I must approach the matter at hoof, and I am sorry to say it is a grave one. I request that the council meet as soon as possible, preferably tonight. We have . . . a situation.”

“I need something to tell the council, Pensword, if I am to have any hopes of successfully calling them together so swiftly. What is this issue?” Luna asked.

“Members of the Solar Court are currently staying within New Unity’s walls, and–.” He hesitated as he tried to fix the words properly. He didn’t wish to draw the ire of the princess, but she had to know the truth. Finally, seeing no way around it, he let out a heavy sigh. “They are here to give away their children, Chieftess, those that look more Thestral than ‘noble.’ It is their aim to have us raise them in the Lunar Court, most likely as a means of . . . civilizing us, while seeking to erase any potentially embarrassing discoveries.”

Luna’s face had already begun to turn red, and Pensword was swift to raise a halting wing.

“I know this is difficult, Luna, but these children might not have anywhere else to go. The stallion in charge of the party has informed me that several of them are in grave danger, should they remain in their homes. This is a unique opportunity to teach the next generation of the Solar Court our culture and ways, like a lost tribe. I told him we would meet, but I had conditions to not be budged on. Those conditions are as follows. First, if they give these children to us, then we will raise them as proper Thestrals. I also said they will have to accept that the foals have claims to the same titles their siblings have, no matter how much like a Thestral they look, or the nature of their parentage. Also, the stallion, Weight and Measure, should be protected from any and all political or physical retribution. He is honestly doing all in his power to protect the foals. I offered him my personal protection, if it comes down to it.”

Luna’s eyes flashed as she slowly lowered the glass to the floor, and steepled her hooves in thought. After a long period of silence, she finally spoke. “You did well, Pensword. I’m sure the Council will agree with your judgement. It saddens me that my sister’s court has become so biased that it has come to this, but we will make it our strength. Assuming the council agrees, we can then inform my sister and the other princesses on the matter. I am certain that they will not take kindly to such untoward behavior.”

“I understand,” Pensword said. His wings fluffed out in pride as he bathed in the afterglow of Luna’s praise. “If you need a Pony to stand as an example, I shall talk to Lunar Fang about adopting a brother or sister, so Moon River can start, as the Solar Court would call it, corrupting them.” His grin was practically savage as his fangs glinted in the light. He could just picture the nobles’ faces as they came to visit their illegitimate offspring after a year of Thestral upbringing.

“Of course, we should see if the other clans will be willing to take some of the foals as well. We cannot risk swamping New Unity with this sudden population boom.”

“Even if Moon River and the older Thestral foals will be over your moon with the thought of creating something like Mommy and Daddy’s units,” Pensword responded with a smirk.

“I thought she had already recruited a Gryphon and a Unicorn into her troops. It would be good for her to experience commanding multiple troops of different species.”

Pensword beamed with pride at those words. “I agree. She would make a great future military leader in the Crystal Empire.” He frowned for a brief moment. “It is still strange to my human side that I have an arranged marriage set up for our daughter.”

“So what is keeping you up all day, and all night, and all night, and all day, Commander? I have not seen you amongst the dreamers in some time.”

Pensword’s expression fell. “Trouble,” he answered. “You know that strange power that Hammer Strike has, the one that is magic and not magic? Well,” he hesitated, “I came to his world with it as well, but . . . I neglected it, and because of that neglect, I have lost one of my most precious gifts.” He felt the sting of tears starting to form in his eyes, and did his best to force them back. “Until I get it back, I cannot return to sleeping with my mates and daughter.” His face was filled with determination, as though he were expecting some form of attack. “When I can speak with the spirits again, I will return to my family, and I can sleep more than the dreamless naps I have been getting.”

“You miss being able to speak with them.” Luna nodded sympathetically. “I can understand that.”

The determination melted into shock. She hadn’t shown a single sign of anger. “Yes, I–I do miss them, and . . . thank you. I must say I still feel honored, and humbled, at your wish for Lunar Fang and I to call you just Luna in private.” He took a deep breath. “How do your quarters and our attempts at reviving New Unity measure up in your eyes?” He asked suddenly. “Also, will tomorrow or the day after be good to meet to plan for the Bill?”

“If you promise to get some actual rest, I will meet you in the afternoon.” Luna smiled kindly at him.

“I plan on getting some sleep after my meeting with you, before the meeting with the nobles and the council tonight,” Pensword answered.

“Good. I well convene with the chiefs while you rest, and then we shall make arrangements.”

Pensword nodded, before dipping his head, and flaring his wings in a Thestral bow. High Chieftess Luna responded with a dignified dip of her head. With business concluded, and formalities past, Pensword rose, and left Luna’s quarters, heading to his office to get some proper sleep, as ordered.

“So that’s the long of the short of it, Trixie,” Vital Spark said as the two smashed their foci together in a battle of magical will.

“Is that so? Trixie is intrigued, though she really wishes you’d stop taking such risks with Clover.”

Vital Spark winced. “It wasn’t that bad.”

“Vital Spark, you fainted out of shock, just before sparring practice.” Trixie’s practice focus snapped round, and Vital Spark was quick to counter with a cross block.

“She wouldn’t really do anything to me, though, right? I mean, she knows I’m not the kind of person who’d push past that line,” he said as he flicked the lower end of his staff to try to knock Trixie’s focus aside, and give him the precious time he’d need to break one of her protective shields.

“Vital Spark.” Trixie sighed. “This is Clover the Clever we’re talking about. She may favor you as a student, but that doesn’t mean she won’t punish you, if you go too far. Star Swirl used to do the same to her all the time. I remember reading, one time, about how he’d thrown her into a lair of manticores to fight her way out. She was supposed to be gathering their venom for study, or at least that was the official excuse,” she said.

“You’re kidding.” Vital Spark gaped, and Trixie smirked as she found her opening, and smashed his second shield.

“Maybe, maybe not, but Trixie isn’t about to tell you, now is she?”

“This wouldn’t happen to have anything to do with losing a substantial amount of bits to a certain betting pool, would it?” Vital asked. Seconds later, two of Trixie’s shields had been broken by Watcher, and the pair were even again.

“That was a dirty trick,” Trixie seethed.

“So was trying to scare me to throw off my concentration.”

“. . . Touché,” Trixie admitted.

“Dirty tricks make up combat,” Grif’s voice butted in as he approached them, while others continued to spar behind him. “When it’s life or death, nothing should be off the table. Remember that.”

“Say, Grif, I have a question,” Vital said as he twirled his staff in his magic to create a pinwheel of sorts. The force of the two foci’s impact was enough to send a minor magical shockwave through the air towards the combattants’ shields, even as Vital struggled to force Trixie’s focus down, while Trixie stubbornly held it in place.

“And I might have an answer,” Grif said.

“What about if both promised to follow a mutual code of honor in the battle? I’m not saying you shouldn’t be prepared,” he said pointedly as he casually threw Watcher like a kunai at Trixie’s shield. “I’m just wondering what then,” he said, even as Trixie’s focus came flying at his face.

“That, my friend, is a duel, and that's an entirely different matter.” Grif laughed. “And it’s likely you’ll have to ask a mage about a mage's duel.”

The two shields shattered almost simultaneously, leaving both Ponies exposed.

“Good match, Trixie,” Vital said. “Thanks for going easy on me.”

“No problem. It’s good practice for keeping my power under control. That, and I like seeing the look on your face when you’re about to lose.”

“Oh really?” Vital Spark smirked. “I’d like to see you put your money where your mouth is. Why not join me in the Running of the Leaves?”

“Trying to make sure you don’t end up in thirteenth place?” Grif asked Vital Spark in a teasing tone.

“Hey, I don’t mind finishing lower on the totem pole. I just wanted to invite Trixie here to some friendly, non-magical competition.”

“Trixie is most definitely not amused,” Trixie said with a frown.

Vital shrugged. “It’s no skin off my back.”

Trixie stood that for a whole impressive minute, before letting her pride get the better of her as steam blew out her ears, and her face turned red. “Fine! Trixie will be there.”

“‘Atta girl.” Vital smiled, and patted her on the back. “We can race together, if you like. No competition. Just helping each other get to the end.”

Trixie blushed. “Let’s just get back to sparring practice, okay?”

Vital Spark shrugged. “Whatever you say, Trixie.”

The moon and stars shone brightly overhead, casting their lights upon the ruin that was once the lodge, before the Changelings had burned it to the ground. A large tent had been erected in the center of the debris with a narrow opening to release smoke, and allow the light of the moon to filter down to the flames. Sedans and cushions lay in an equidistant circle for the tribal leaders. The largest of all was reserved for Luna, who sat in the heavenly radiance of her ursa major robes atop a raised platform. Representatives from each of the clans sat in the outer reaches, looking on, while the nobles, guardians, and foals sat in the outermost circle. The children were doing what children did best, taking in the sights, and the awesome appearance that Luna put off as she gazed regally upon her subjects.

The nobles, on the other hoof, ranged from downright frightened to wetting themselves. Others gazed haughtily on the proceedings, choosing to ignore the significance of the event, and judge it for its more primitive and tribalistic nature. Naturally, it didn’t help that they had been ordered around by a duke that had only been appointed for such a short time. They were doing him a favor, after all, or so they thought. Pensword stood at the front of the platform with Lunar Fang and Fox Feather flanking him on either side. All three bore the silver circlets of their office, forged by Luna herself. Lunar Fang and Pensword had taken the liberty of donning their ursa robes to add to the solemnity of the occasion, much to the jealousy of many a noble lady, even if they weren’t willing to admit it.

At last, Luna slammed the butt of her hammer on a specially crafted gavel to draw the attention of the crowd. “Are all the chiefs present?” she asked.

Flury Fang stood from his sedan, and stepped forward. His leather bat wings flared as he bowed. “High Chieftess.” All the Thestrals ignored at least one loud sniff of disdain from the back of the tent. “All chiefs are present, and ready for the council to commence. We anxiously await hearing what the nobles of Canterlot wish to present to the tribes of the night. So says the Wolf Tribe, speaker for the council.”

“And are all the chiefs aware of the reason for this gathering?”

The glares and glances to the back spoke far louder than any voice could ever hope to manage. The accusatory silence was deafening.

Flury Fang waited with purpose, before raising his head from his bow. “We do know why, High Chieftess.” Some few of the nobles flinched as Flury Fang glanced their way. Many trembled nervously at the sight of so many weapons glinting at the Thestrals’ sides. If they thought they would be welcome before, that belief had been thoroughly buried, and entombed, before the cairn was lit on fire, put out, danced over, then lit on fire again for good measure.

“And will the Wolf accept these pups for the pack?”

“The Wolf will bring them into our pack, and shall teach the ways of the Moon, as well as the strength of the pack, and the hunt.”

Luna nodded, and turned to Shadow Wing. “And will the Fox take the extra kits into his den?”

“We shall teach them the cunning tricks and the trails unseen. The fox kits will learn their heritage.” Shadow Wing turned to gaze on the young foals with a tender smile, but cold fire burned in his eyes as he looked upon the nobles. The temperature in the tent seemed to drop, and the nobles shuddered.

“And will the Manticore accept this weight upon her back?” Luna asked Silent Hoof.

Silent Hoof nodded. “We shall teach the might of the stinger, the strength of the paw, the power of the bite, the softness of a mother’s love, and the kindness of helping another.” It seemed that the story of Dame Fluttershy and her manticore had reached Silent Hoof’s ears. As she turned to gaze at the outsiders, the nobles could swear they saw breath in front of their muzzles.

“And will the Lion take these cubs into her pride?” Luna asked as she turned to Long Mane.

“The pride will teach them to roar with our strength,” the mare answered.

“And will the Dragon foster these hatchlings?” she asked Vulcan Scales.

“We shall foster them as we would our own hatchlings. We will teach them to horde life, to fight for their rights, and never surrender. They will be feared as the mighty dragons themselves.” He turned to fix his gaze upon the foals, and as he did so, his shadow rose in the fire’s light, until it formed a mighty dragon whose fangs hovered over the nobles as its wings spread protectively over the foals. The haughty expressions had long since vanished from the more cynical of the outsiders.

“And will the Viper make room in her nest?” Luna turned her attention to Blitz Fang.

“We shall, and they shall become as feared as the viper’s bite, vengeful as the serpent’s ire, cunning as the beast in its hunt, and lithe as its body, able to slip into holes and places impassable. They will be taught how to kill, and heal using what nature herself has to offer.” She grinned, baring her fangs at the children with warmth. When she looked to the nobles, that gaze became as cold and impartial as the snake that was her clan’s namesake.

“And the Bear. Will he shelter these cubs, and keep them safe from harm?” Luna turned to Lone Claw.

“Until they are old enough to travel, and journey on their own, confident that no creature would touch them. We will teach them to protect their own cubs, when they have them, and to forage for their futures as they venture through life. As one does not come between the mother bear and her cubs, so shall one not come between ours and our young.” He turned and looked, and his gaze was as ravenous and territorial as a bear after its hibernation, when the early frosts still clung to the ground. The Nobles shivered, and some would swear that frost clung to their expensive clothing, yet none of the Thestrals appeared to be fazed. Some few of the foals looked almost anxious as the tribes’ families looked on with loving concern. Others still clung nervously to their parents or guardians, afraid to leave what they had come to know, even if it had been more painful than good for them.

Finally, Luna turned her attention to the nobles themselves. Her face was impassive, but her voice was clearly displeased as she addressed them. “You approached us to take these foals from you, not because you could not care for them, nor because you feared for their safety, save some very few of you. I have seen into your dreams. I know your minds, and I am sickened by what I found there. As such, these children will be cleansed of your corruptive, nay, your toxic influence. Instead, they shall be bathed in love and power that is their heritage, and the family you have so long denied them for fear of scandal and disapproval.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Know this. When you leave these foals, you leave any claim you would have to them as well. You will not see them, nor will you attempt to visit them for the next twelve years. You will not be asked for anything, but neither will you be permitted anything in turn. By my right as Princess of Equestria, and my right under the sacred bear, I strike this bond from you. You will leave these foals here tonight, and be gone before dawn's light breaches the horizon.”

Even before she could finish, a count and countess used their magic to pluck a tuft-eared unicorn, and a number of Pegasus foals from the group, and ran. This action prompted three more noble houses to flee, with one even going so far as to pluck a full-blooded Thestral foal.

Pensword reacted immediately. “Guards, follow them, and make sure they reach Ponyville with their foals. Send messengers to Celestia informing her to expect some of her nobles returning with foals that need to be fully recognized. They will likely require a Thestral honor guard set to protect them as well.”

Two noble mares fainted outright. Others remained frozen in fear. Others still had looks of consternation. Any hopes at being able to infiltrate the Lunar Court or influence it in any way had been neatly broken in the bud. The majority of the lesser nobles gulped as their knees knocked, not from the cold atmosphere, but the knowledge that they would likely be stripped of their lands and titles within the next generation, now that they were being forced to acknowledge these additions. The older families would ostracise them for sure. Only a precious few clung to their young with tearful eyes.

“Pensword, have the foals rounded up, and sort them into equal groups. Make sure to serve them something to eat. I want to make sure they have pleasant dreams tonight.”

Pensword nodded his understanding as he snorted, and sneezed. A certain number of other clanstallions and mares each gave a surreptitious nod in return, and briefly flashed a flask from beneath their furs. The young foals would have a full night’s rest, guaranteed.

Luna smiled sadly. “In the morning, we will decide which tribes will take which foals.”

“As the High Chieftess commands, so shall her will be carried out. May I recruit my mates Lunar Fang and Fox Feather to help?” he asked.

“Take as many Thestrals as you need,” Luna said. “This will not be an easy transition.”

After gathering the necessary help, he began to herd the foals.

“I will not suffer my family to lose its estate, after fighting so long to earn our place!” In a flash of golden light, a larger Unicorn stallion, two Thestral colts, one Unicorn filly with tufted ears, and a single Thestral mare were gone.

“And that is the bottom line for withdrawals,” Luna said as she signaled to an older Thestral mare, who proceeded to tap a crystal with her spear. The air surrounding the tent rippled momentarily, before returning to normal again. “That was an anti-dispersion field. Teleporting is no longer possible in this tent, though anyone still trying to leave is welcome to attempt to get past the guards,” Luna offered as two of the Dragon Clan’s warriors covered the doorway, armed with curved knives, and heavy dragon scale patterned armor.

Jet Set’s voice rang out. “Why would we leave? Those that have left have burned their bridges, will find themselves without friends, and all debts will be doubled and demanded in full. Either that, or they’ll be on the streets, where they belong. If they wish to keep the tainted blood in their homes, they can live in the lower parts of the mountain.”

Upper Crust’s voice cut in. “If they’re so lucky. If I had the power to decide their fates, they would be cast out from Canterlot entirely. Those cowards will get what they deserve.”

“The only cowards present tonight are the ones in front of me,” Luna said as her eyes bored into Upper Crust, before she spat to the side. The chiefs joined her in unison. “Blitz Fang, your shadow stalkers will escort these nobles off the grounds, after their last goodbyes. You may use paralytic or pain-inducing compounds, but nothing fatal.”

“As you command, so shall it be done.” Blitz Fang turned on the nobles, but, to their surprise, rather than a furious rage, a gentle kindness bordering pity shone on her face. “Take the time you wish. Say your goodbyes, and know that the moment you leave that tent door . . .” She took a deep breath that hitched in her throat. “You shall not see your foals for twelve years.”

The sound of Luna’s warhammer gavel rang through the room, commanding attention. “If our business is finished, I will adjourn to my tent for the night. If there is trouble, make sure to wake me,” Luna ordered as she lowered her hammer, and picked up a thigh bone from some large, unnamed animal. She brandished the bone, then smashed it against the ground, scattering shards across the floor. “This council is now concluded.”

The Thestrals began to disperse, after High Chieftess Luna left the tent. Pensword was busy helping three foals who appeared to be triplets. He winced at the thought of the poor mare who had been their mother. While the young ones had the white fur typical of their noble Solar ancestry, the rest of their features were fully Thestral. Their eyes glowed silver, sapphire, and Emerald as they looked between Pensword and a Unicorn with a silver mane and green eyes wearing a silk vest with a pocket watch hanging from his breast.

The Unicorn cleared his throat meaningfully, and Pensword stepped back to give him the time that had been promised. The Unicorn dropped to his knees, covering the silk with the dust from the ground as the triplets drew near. He nuzzled each and every one of them in turn. “Be well, my children,” he said, even as he struggled to keep his voice level.

“Daddy, why do we have to stay with our aunts and uncles? Is it because–?”

“Hush, my son, don’t worry.” The Unicorn smiled as he pulled the three colts in for a close embrace. “If I could keep you, I would in a heartbeat. But as things stand now, this is the safest place for you.” He looked up at Pensword and the other Thestrals guarding the tent. “They can teach you how to protect yourselves, to be cunning, to shun treachery and deceit, to live and fight with honor.” He sniffled as he pulled out a handkerchief, and dabbed his eyes. “And while you learn how to fight here, I will be free to fight for you back in Canterlot. You will have your rights, and you will have the freedom to follow your dreams. I promise you.” He gave them one last squeeze, and a gentle kiss, before he finally rose to his hooves, and turned to face Pensword.

He pulled open a pouch on a small saddle bag he’d been carrying at his hip, and sparked his horn to life. Three artfully carved daggers hovered towards Pensword, each identical in its craft with black metal that licked like a curving flame with edges sharper than fangs, and a golden overlay along the hilts and crossguard. The only difference between them lay with the gems that had been mounted on each one: a diamond, a sapphire, and an emerald. A single pocket watch hovered out to join them. A crescent moon had been carefully overlaid in mother of pearl, and the metal cover had been dyed in its forging to give it the dark blue tint of night. Tiny gemstones had been mounted to form the stars of the night sky as the edges of the crescent rose up to touch the edges of a golden five-pointed star.

“When they reach the right age, give these to them. They are their inheritance, a . . .” his voice caught in his throat. “A gift from their mother.”

“You have my word.” Pensword took the daggers carefully, and placed them in his belt beneath the robes, before putting the pocket watch into one of his robe’s interior pockets.

“If you and the other clans remain true to your word, I will gladly split my estate four ways.” He sighed. “I was supposed to destroy those, you know, but I just couldn’t bring myself to do it.” The triplets’ father sighed. “My only regret is I won’t be able to see them again, until they’re nearly full grown.”

“Are you going soft in your old age, Duke Chivalry?” Upper Crust asked scornfully. “How many years has it been since she died, six now? Move on.”

Chivalry snorted as he grit his teeth. “I’ll thank you to stay out of my business, Upper Crust. My heart is my own, and it loves whom it will.” His eyes glinted dangerously as his horn sparked. “If you or any of yours dare to sully her name, or that of my children, I will not be held responsible for my actions.”

“Excuse me,” Blitz Fang interrupted as she walked up, “but this time is meant specifically for parents to say their last farewells to their foals. You are interrupting that time. I’m afraid that I must ask you to leave, unless you have unfinished business with your own foals.” Her face was calm and impassive as she scanned the noble lady’s form. Blitz Fang’s eyes retained the slits their tribe was so well known for, even as her slightly longer fangs poked out from beneath her upper jaw. Her camouflaged armor blended almost perfectly with the tent and its surroundings as she stared the noble down without so much as a flinch.

Upper Crust bristled. “Don’t tell me what to do, you upstart little tramp. You think that just because your precious demigod gave you a circlet and an empty title that you can be our equals? My family can trace their roots back to the first courts of the Unicorn Kingdoms! You will never have–.” She hissed in pain as a hoof snapped to staunch the bleeding from her left fetlock.

Blitz Fang hadn’t appeared to move so much as a muscle, and yet a dripping dagger now lay in her wing’s grasp, where nothing had been less than a second ago. Her eyes narrowed into a commanding squint. “I suggest you go drink some thistle milk, and get that cut looked at. After all, we wouldn’t want such a minor injury from such an insignificant house to prevent your journey home, Dutchess Upper Crust, let alone taint the glory of your most ancient and illustrious name with the scandal of stooping to such childish antics as name calling and tribalism in these modern times.”

Upper Crust glared at Blitz Fang, before turning, and shoving her way past some Thestrals that had surrounded the gathering, cutting off any possibility of outside interference, and insuring any fighting that might break out would be completely localized, and easily subdued.

Blitz Fang allowed herself a small smile. “Insufferable little burr, isn’t she?”

“I could think of far worse things to call her, and I would, were it not for the ears of certain impressionable foals nearby,” Duke Chivalry said as he glared after Upper Crust. “Thank you, Lady Blitz Fang.”

“You are one of the few who actually cares enough to love his children, despite the cost to your reputation. Your mate would, doubtless, be proud.” She laid a consoling hoof on his shoulder. “You have my sympathies.”

Fox Feather smiled warmly at the Duke as she flew down from above. “May I have the names of the nobles that took off? Their children should be offered sanctuary in Ys, if any signs of abuse be discovered, and I’m certain Princess Luna would like to offer their families aid in paying off those debts Upper Crust and her ilk mentioned. We will not stand idly by when the future of these children is at stake.”

“My mate is right,” Pensword agreed. “It is only fair that each should be given a way out, should unreasonable opposition mount against them.

Duke Chivalry nodded. “For all I know, I might wind up needing a little help myself by the end of this mess.” He sighed, and shook his head. “I’ll make sure to send the list by mail. I know of a particularly trustworthy messenger nobody would dare to intercept. I’ll help you as best I can, even if it costs me my life.”

“You need not fear, Duke Chivalry, nor need your children,” Luna spoke up, even as she stepped out of the shadows nearby to the awe and surprise of the triplets and their father both. “We have eyes and ears that will see to your safety in Canterlot.”

He bowed low, using his magic to create an ethereal set of Thestral wings that flared out to either side. Pensword, Blitz Fang, and the three foals mimicked the gesture as the princess of the night stood in her less formal regalia. “I am truly honored, Princess. Or . . . should I call you High Chieftess?” Chivalry asked uncertainly.

Luna laughed. “With one such as you, it does not matter. Would that all my sister’s courtiers could be such as you. Had they been so, we may never have come to this,” she said with a lazy grin.

“It is more that there is fear for reprisal from others. The nobles have dealt with their own little power plays under one princess for such a long time. Suddenly, there are three now, and many fear losing what power they’ve gained.” He sighed wearily, and gulped. “I have spoken much, perhaps too much. However, if I may be so bold to ask of your ear a little longer, there is a request I must make.”

Luna leaned down to meet his eyes, and smiled gently as she laid a comforting wing on his back. “If it is within my power, and the bounds of reason, I will grant it.”

Chivalry nodded. “Thank you, Princess. The request is a simple one. I would ask, nay, beg that the Commander of the Equestrian Armed Forces look after my three sons. Each of them has expressed a desire to one day become captains in the Royal Guard. It is my hope that he can teach them how to achieve that goal, and exceed it.” He stood up from his bow, and the ghost wings vanished as he cut the flow of magic from his horn. The pain of the sacrifice he was about to make shone clearly in his eyes, but, to his credit, he did not complain, even as his children clung to his legs, and fixed Luna with the awesome force that all young foals bear in their youth, the puppydog eyes.

Luna nodded. “If the commander agrees, I see no reason to object. And should circumstances change, Chivalry, we may find reason to relax our fifteen-year sentence.” She leaned in, and whispered, “but don’t tell anypony else, okay?” Then she gave him a mischievous wink. “The embargo is mainly to help foals cleanse themselves of the influence of certain other individuals who are less than noble, if you catch my drift.”

“Oh, Princess.” The tears flowed freely down Chivalry’s cheeks as he pulled his children out from under his legs, and lined them up. “Take care, Inigo. May you grow strong, and master any weapon you choose.” He nuzzled the foal, then ruffled his black mane, much to the giggling consternation of the child. Then he turned to the middle foal, who looked on with emerald eyes. “And I bear the same wish for you, my dear little Cristo. May your talents continue to grow. Use those brains of yours to plan in battle, and outsmart your enemies. Save your accolades and rewards, so that, if I cannot give what is rightfully yours, you may buy a title yourself from Hammer Strike.” He pulled Cristo into a tight hug, pinning his blond mane flat, and causing the foal to gasp for breath, before finally finding sweet release, and a healthy appreciation for the air around him.

He turned to his last foal, and his breath hitched as he took in the foal’s serious eyes and midnight bandana. “And last, but not least, Day Moon.” His voice cracked as he laid a hoof on the foal’s head. “Your mother named you, and you will truly do great things. You will shine bright as the day with a light as gentle as the moon. Your kindness will define you, and will help to shape your peers. May you be true to the gift your mother left you, and all that it symbolizes. You don’t need to hide it anymore.” He kissed them each on the forehead, then pulled the bandana off Day Moon’s head to reveal a shock of shimmering white mane. Were it not for his silver eyes, one could swear he was an albino.

Pensword and all the other Thestrals gasped. “Moon Kissed,” he whispered.

“Yes. My wife feared what the court might do, if they found out. We don’t know which of the gifts he’ll receive, but we do know this is the best place for him to learn when it finally comes.”

“How old are they?”

“Seven.”

“It’s only a matter of time, then.”

“Yes. Now you see another reason why I asked that you be the one to raise them.”

“And have you any others?”

Chivalry chuckled. “One other, but I think I’ll leave that to someone else to explain.” The duke rose, and his horn sparked to life again as the spectral wings returned. He used them to salute to Pensword, Luna, and the foals. Lunar Fang emerged from the circle of Thestrals, and the constellations on her robe swirled as she approached to stand by her husband with Foxfeather. “Duke Chivalry, while I would love to take in your sons, there is one who must give her approval first.”

She paused as they all heard a cheerful squeal, followed by a blur of motion as Moon River tackled into the boys, and immediately engaged in a wrestling match with them. Lunar Fang couldn't help but chuckle at the antics, even as Moon River gave each colt a run for his money, before collapsing into a hugging match filled with scattered laughter.

“It seems Moon River will have brothers to boss around and teach, after all.” Lunar Fang smiled as she bowed her head towards Chivalry, then approached him, and took him in a warm embrace. “We don’t have to worry about repercussions now that we’re both nobles.”

Chivalry was startled at first, but soon settled into the hug, and even went so far as to return the gesture as tears stood in his eyes. “You’re not upset, then?”

“Chivalry, you took every precaution to protect those boys. How could I be mad when you’ve done such a wonderful job raising them? My sister would be proud, and so am I.” She broke off the embrace, and handed him a glowing pendant shaped like the moon. A single drop had been carved at its bend. “As a Duchess, and as a member of the family, I wish to invite you to join us in a moon’s time to dine at the clan house. It’s only fitting to have her husband with us on her anniversary. Starry Night would have wanted it that way.”

“It . . . would be my honor, Moonshade.” Chivalry held the pendant close to his heart, before placing it gently into his saddle bag.

Pensword Whipped his head to gape at Lunar Fang. His eyes widened in shock as his jaw hung open in the breeze. “I’m an uncle?”

110 - Knowledge’s Serenity

Extended Holiday
Ch 110: Knowledge’s Serenity
Act 16

A few hours, and a couple of drinks later, Pensword sat in his office as he struggled to wrap his head around this new revelation that his wife had failed to mention when they’d been courting. He, Lunar Fang, and Duke Chivalry had taken the pretense of making final arrangements to give them the opportunity to meet in private, and avoid any suspicions. A tea tray steamed on his desk as he took one of the sugar cane stalks that had been set up next to it, and he decimated it to work off the shock.

Lunar Fang blushed as she looked her husband in the eyes. This time, it was her turn to explain. She winced as Pensword broke through his stalk with a hearty snap, before he took the longer of the two ends, and resumed his chewing. She sighed.

“I know I owe you an explanation, Pensword,” she started, “but there was a reason why I didn’t tell you about any of this before. My sister was once married to the duke. It was deemed a scandal at the time by most of the nobles, but it was one allowed by Celestia for love’s sake. We have Cadence to thank for that one. They were happy for a few years, but things grew heated when she finally gave birth to the triplets. It was one thing for a noble to have a dalliance, and even a marriage with a Thestral. It was quite another for her to give birth to three healthy Thestral children.”

She took the chance to drink some of the tea, then cut off a chunk of cane to steep in her cup. “The court was in an uproar. These were three legitimate children of rank who were openly acknowledged, even loved, by mother and father alike. They would one day take on their father’s mantle, and there was nothing the court could say or do to gainsay it, while the marriage remained valid. Worse still, in their eyes, the children were to experience their culture, as all Thestral children do. I remember it well.”

Lunar Fang took a moment to try her tea, and wiped her eyes on the sly in the process. “I’d been given leave on multiple occasions to visit their home, and organize the journey. The tribe was so excited to be able to meet their newest additions, and the Thestral community at large was excited for the social ramifications this would have on the kingdom. It could have meant real, legitimate change, setting a precedent of equality and acceptance that would stand irrefutable throughout Equestria. It could have been. It should have been.” Her head dipped low, causing her mane to fall over her face as she ruminated over her tea, and swished it between her hooves.

“Yes, it should,” Chivalry said consolingly as he placed a supportive hoof on her shoulder. “Why don’t you let me take over from here, Moonshade?”

“But Chivalry–.”

“Please,” he said softly. “This is my story, too.”

She sniffled but once, then nodded her acquiescence.

The duke smiled sadly. “Thank you.” He levitated his tea, and took a sip, followed by a long sigh. Fortified by the artificial warmth that now flowed from his chest into his outer extremities, he resumed the narrative. “Unfortunately, after just a year into the children’s growth, my wife fell ill. We worked hard to nurse her back to health, but, regrettably, nothing seemed to work. My Starry Night’s health continued to wane. She passed at the end of the children’s second year.” He sighed, and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “And now we come to the part I’m not proud of. When the customary time had passed for mourning, I was summoned to a private meeting with several of the more influential houses in the House of Nobles. They offered their condolences, of course, and then came the threats. I’ll not regale you with the specifics. The long of the short was that I had to remarry as soon as possible, or risk losing any means of supporting my children and the Ponies under my jurisdiction.

“The wedding took place, as arranged, and, to make matters worse, arrangements had been included in the contract to ensure her first born would take precedence over my sons in ascension.” He grit his teeth, and would not raise his gaze to meet Pensword’s eyes. “It was either that, or watch my own children be assassinated before my eyes.”

Two cups shattered at that announcement, and the sound of dribbling tea tattooed against the ponies’ eardrums as if poured over the edge of Pensword’s desk.

“Why didn’t you tell us?” Lunar Fang Demanded angrily. “We could have protected them. We could have–!”

“No, you couldn’t, Moonshade,” Chivalry cut her off. The depth of pain and anger in those eyes reflected Moonshades, but the sorrow and guilt far outstripped her own, creating a hole that would give even the bravest spelunkers pause. “Not when Luna hadn’t returned yet. You know better than anypony else. At most, Celestia kept a token Lunar Guard for night shifts and intelligence work. How do you think the houses would have reacted to the sudden arrival of an entire clan of fully armed Thestrals flocking to my house, especially with the documents and resources they had at their disposal? They could easily forge an annulment, or worse, documents implicating me and your clan in an attempted coup.” He shook his head. “No, it had to be this way, as much as I hate myself for it.”

“And your other children?” Pensword asked.

A jaded smile crossed the duke’s lips. “In that way, at least, Faust blessed me. Crown Jewel is barren. Every time she comes into heat, I’m forced to try, and every time, it’s a failure. When the truth became apparent, my ‘dearly concerned’ fellow nobles tried to pair me with another mare, but Celestia put her hoof down. It was one thing to have me remarry to have some female companionship on the lonelier nights. It was another thing altogether to try to force me to marry another wife, when my current one still lives. She’s kept a rather close eye on our house ever since, and I’ve held the warning over Jewel and her fellows’ heads that if they hurt so much as a hair on my boys’ hides, I would take everything to Celestia and Luna, and damn the consequences.”

The Duke’s horn sparked to life as he levitated the shards of the saucers and cups from the ground, and placed them gently in the rubbish bin. Then he levitated his handkerchief to sop up the mess. “I’m sorry things turned out this way, Moonshade. Really, I am. This is about the best way I can make it up to you. My boys want to be warriors, and, in your care, the last hold those cantankerous pustules have on me will be broken. I don’t claim to be anywhere near as strong or brave as your sister, Moonshade, but I hope, in this small way, at least, that I can help put some wrongs to right, and in doing so, honor her memory, and her love, unworthy though I am to have received it.”

Pensword watched the exchange with pensive gaze as he ran the facts of the scenario through his head. He recalled these tactics, had seen them employed many times in his day, before the war. Given the circumstances, if he had been in the same horseshoes, he might very well have done the same thing to keep Lunar Fang’s memory alive. To think otherwise would be to lie. As such, he knew what needed to be said, and wasted no time in saying it.

“I do not blame you.”

Both of the other Ponies’ heads swerved to stare at Pensword. “Wh-what did you say?” Chivalry asked.

“I said I don’t blame you, Chivalry. Your love for your foals, and for my,” he cleared his throat, “sister-in-law is quite clear in your actions. You are, perhaps, one of the very few among the nobles who has taken the time to learn of our culture, and embrace it. Should any seek to do you or yours harm, you will have our support. And, rest assured, your children will be in good hooves.”

“I can’t begin to tell you how relieved I am to hear you say that, Pensword. I know not everyone in the family will necessarily be pleased with the idea.”

Pensword looked questioningly to his wife, and Lunar Fang sighed.

“When Starry Night married Chivalry, and became a duchess, my older sister vowed never to have anything to do with her or her offspring again. She felt that, after all the abuse we’d faced from the other tribes, we should stick to our own. You could say she was a reflection of the purism the nobles practice. It’s . . . it’s ultimately why she chose to leave. I haven’t heard anything from her since Mother and Father died.”

Pensword facehoofed. “Right. So now there’s another sister I didn’t know about. Great.” He sighed, then smiled tiredly at his wife. Lunar Fang returned with a sheepish smile of her own. “New relations aside, I am happy we are here to help you, Chivalry. It is good to know that we have more members in the family. As I am sure Lunar– I mean Moonshade can attest, I am always happy to welcome more into the family. That includes you. We will do the best we can to raise your boys the way you and your wife would have had them raised.”

“I expect nothing less. If you were to give me any . . . leniency according to the Solar Court’s standards, I would challenge you to a duel to see if you were worthy to raise our young.”

Pensword raised an eyebrow. “Starry Night taught you well.” He caught his wife’s blush behind her mane, and chuckled. “And Moonshade as well, it would seem. No wonder she was able to teach Matthew so easily.” He shook his head. “I must admit, it feels strange to call her by that name, after all this time.”

Chivalry laughed. “It’s strange for me to hear Lunar Fang, instead of Moonshade. Still, I must warn you, if I was able to tell the difference, the other nobles will soon as well. And while I can see you pre-empted it by marrying Moonshade, they will still endeavor to slander you, and your reputation.”

“If they wish for proof, I can give them a very accurate demonstration for how to garrott a Gryphon,” Lunar Fang said passively.

“I’m sure you can, and that could prove it,” Duke Chivalry replied with another chuckle. “I recommend you keep that wire in your weapon’s pouch, just in case. You never know when the opportunity might present itself.”

Lunar Fang chuckled. “Any that give me reason to do so won’t last long.”

“Hear hear,” the other two agreed fervently as Pensword passed out the sugar canes for them to share together.

Vital Spark looked about nervously as he prepped for the long run ahead of him. Unlike previous years, the ranks of spectators and volunteers had risen to the point where carpenters had to make stands, and Unicorn mages had to be on standby to broadcast the events via a live magical crystal feed. Thanks to Comic, these babies would be able to record events as seen through the eyes of the announcers, and then be broadcast magically to the Unicorns that had been synched with the crystals. They would broadcast their magic into a series of refracting crystals that had been specially grown in the Crystal Empire to create a gigantic display hovering in the air with minimal effort. If one of the mages grew low on mana, a replacement Unicorn would be able to pick up the feed, allowing the coverage to remain strong throughout the competition. As he’d put it, the image should come in crystal clear.

Black Rook and the other troops also made their preparations, while Vital Spark scanned the crowds for his friends. Up in the royal box, Twilight sat, waiting to officiate. She smiled, and waved down at Vital Spark, and the balloon, where Pinkie Pie and Spike were getting ready to take off and comment.

Grif sat casually with his family on a few lawn chairs he’d insisted on bringing, despite the stands. He smiled wickedly at the members of his own troops in the running of the leaves, having told them there would be a special punishment for anyone who finished below thirteenth place. Given that there were over thirty of them in the race, more than a few were sweating at the sight of Grif as he offered Shrial and Avalon roasted chestnuts.

Vital Smiled, and waved as he spotted Clover over by the stands. She appeared to be examining the matrix work on the crystal display, so he let his gaze wander after some of his other friends in the crowd. It was a fun way to pass the time, until the race began.

Pensword also sat in the stands to watch as his own troops raced, including Fox Feather. He was dressed in a formal suit, and laughed at some of the antics his fellow Demon Slayers did in preparation for the race, including a mock military march. His eyes gleamed in anticipation as he thought about his plans for after the race. Four young foals propped themselves up on the banister to see the action, and to cheer on their new mother as the runners got ready for the race to come. Lunar Fang couldn’t help but smile as she pulled Pensword close to her with a wing. In this moment, they were one big, happy family.

“Welcome, everypony, to the annual Running of the Leaves!” Pinkie Pie shouted out through her megaphone. “Is everypony excited? I’m so excited! Just look at all the runners we have this year! It’s going to be a close race, and nopony can guess which runner might be the winner!”

“That’s right, Pinkie. Will it be our old favorites, Applejack and Rainbow Dash, or is it possible the new guards might just pull ahead to clinch a win for Equestria’s military? Then again, it looks like we might be getting a few Gryphons in on the action, too. It could be anypony’s game at this point,” Spike said through his microphone.

“And just look at all the people who’ve come this year! The stands are so packed, we’ve even got concession ponies! Hey, Smokey Red, gimme a hot one!” Pinkie shouted. The pony in question immediately levitated a steaming carrot dog with all the works, causing both commentators to salivate.

Spike immediately produced a gem. “Make that two!”

“You know, in all this time, I don’t think I’ve ever seen Spike actually eat meat,” Vital Spark mused. “Gems, sure, and the occasional Pony delicacy, especially sweets, but never protein.”

“He was raised by Ponies, Mon’ami,” Kahn said with a playful smile. “What else would you expect?”

“Fair enough. So, are you ready to run with the rest of us?” Vital asked.

“Naturellement.” He brushed at his feathers. “After all, one has to know how to impress the ladies.”

“You mean like you impressed that rose bush?” Vital asked with a chuckle.

“At least I got farther with zat rosebush than you have with your a’mour, my friend,” Kahn said, chuckling. “And, if I had your way with la femmes, I wouldn’t have to do much wooing at all.”

“Uh, I’m not really a flirtatious kind of guy, Kahn. You sure you’re not talking about somepony else?” Vital asked as he raised a skeptical eyebrow.

“Oh, mon’ami, you cannot see the hand in front of your face,” Kahn said, chuckling louder as he facetaloned.

“Well, yeah. I’ve got hooves,” Vital said with a perfectly straight face.

It was at that point Kahn's chuckle broke into a much louder laugh.

Vital smirked. “Thought that might get you going.”

“Are you prepared to lose, then, mon’ami?” Kahn said as he recovered.

“It’s not about winning or losing, Kahn. It’s supposed to be about having fun, and getting the leaves to fall. Though I still don’t get why we have to run to make them do that. Gravity should do that for us as time passes.” Vital shrugged. “Still, far be it for me to question local traditions.”

“Competition is the drive, though, non? Everyone here may not be upset, if they lose, but it is the thrill of the win that attracts them.”

“I’m just looking forward to seeing how I can fare in this kind of race. It’s the first time I’ve done a marathon before.”

Twilight concentrated her magic into her horn, and let loose a colorful display of magic to draw everypony’s attention her way. She then proceeded to clear her throat, and speak.

“Welcome, everypony, and thank you for coming to this wonderful event. I still remember my first Running of the Leaves just a few years ago, and the many warm memories and lessons that came with it. Today, we gather once again to remember these times, and to make new memories. However, we also gather today to remember the lives of those who sacrificed so much to protect our beloved homes from invasion. The Changelings have taken much from us since their first invasion. They’ve taken our sense of safety, filled our lives with fear, spread chaos and destruction, and now, have brought death.

“But even as we remember these painful moments, we need to remember that not all Changelings are the same. Thanks to Queen Me-Me, and her hive, New Unity was able to be alerted of the coming swarm, and mount a valiant defense, until the time that Hammer Strike, Pensword, and Grif were able to return from a diplomatic mission. We lost many brave souls to that attack, from all the tribes, our brothers and sisters in friendship and harmony, including many of Me-Me’s children, and the Gryphons from the Bladefeather Clan. These soldiers were unique, tenacious, focused, dedicated, and honorable. They fought valiantly, and have been laid to rest with the honors they deserve. At this time, I would like to ask that we observe a moment of silence for these, our fallen guardsponies, Changelings, and Gryphons of New Unity.”

Twilight fired off her horn once again, leaving a glowing insignia in the air. First, a glowing Unicorn’s horn, then a Pegasus wing, then a powerful hoof, a Changeling wing, a Gryphon’s head, and last, a crescent moon behind a Thestral wing. These six images circled together in the air as a rainbow ball of light formed where their corners touched. Then they merged together, and the orb of light burst apart, slowly dropping sparkles of multicolored dust surrounding the names of the fallen, one after the other, with no preference for tribe, rank, or creed.

“These are the remembered. And, like these leaves, they were with us for a very short time. For many of us, they fell too soon, but they will live on in our hearts and our minds, and what they stood for will live on to spring anew at winter’s end. In honor of their ideas of unity, of harmony, of friendship and love, these Gryphons and Ponies run. Let us also honor their memory, and carry them with us to shape a brighter tomorrow, and a happier spring.” She flapped her wings, and flew above the starting line. “With that being said, let the Running of the Leaves commence! Runners, to your positions!”

The assortment of creatures approached the much wider starting line.

“El Fluffy, if you would be so kind,” Twilight said as she bowed in the large manticore’s direction. He had chosen to settle on a large pillow next to Hammer Strike on the ground near the starting line. Renati perched on a tall pole that had been set next to Hammer Strike’s seat, and Hammer Strike himself looked silently on as the events wound up. El Fluffy looked inquiringly at Hammer Strike, who simply gave a slight nod. The manticore then proceeded to rise to all fours, cough, clear his throat, then roar. The racers were off in a cloud of dust, and the thunderous roar of hundreds of hooves, paws, and talons beat the ground as one.

“Wow, now that’s what I call one doozie of a race!” Pinkie Pie said through her megaphone.

“That’s right, Pinkie. I’d say that just about everypony here had their heart in it. Just look at what a great job they did!” Spike said as he motioned towards Whitetail Woods. Not a single leaf was left hanging, and the ground seemed alight with color and flame that would stir at the slightest breeze.

“Indeed. Quite right, Spike. Why, I’d even go so far as to say they painted the town,” a familiar voice echoed as, with a pop, and a burst of confetti, Discord appeared hovering next to the balloon with his own microphone, except it was a rubber chicken. “Well, maybe not really, but I suppose it will have to do, under the circumstances.” He sighed, and waved his lion paw negligently.

“Mmhmm mm hmm! Hmm mmm hmm hmm,” a red-dressed Pony wearing a gas mask covering the entirety of his face spoke out.

“Thats right, my friend. Let’s get a big round of applause for everyone who ran today!” Pinkie said as though the sudden appearance of the Pony in a hot air balloon basket more than fifty feet above ground was no big deal.

“Pyro, is that you? My goodness, you’ve certainly gotten built. Have you been working out?” Discord asked.

“Mmmfmmm hmm hmm hmm!” the pony responded.

“Thats right, silly! This pyro’s never met you before. That was his great great great great–.” For the sake of convenience, we can simply assure you Pinkie stated every single great individually. “–Great grandfather!”

Discord leaned in, and carefully looked over the mask, the Pony’s coat, his mane. “Hmm. You know, you look almost just like him. You’re sure you still want to keep those lenses I gave him? Last I heard, they drove him to destroy an entire county, before they could get him under ‘control,’” he said, performing the air quotes. “Now where’s the fun in that?”

“Hmmm mmm fmm fm hmmm,” the Pony explained, stomping a hoof.

“I see. Well, that explains why your family didn’t break me out,” he mused. “You were having too much fun spreading chaos elsewhere.”

“Um, Discord, maybe you should save that conversation for another time,” Spike said as he pointed meaningfully towards the hundreds of Ponies that were staring at the incredibly strange conversation.

“Well, I suppose, just this once, that I can play along with your little game,” Discord said as he rolled his eyes. “Ladies and gentlecolts, and foals of all ages! And Gryphons, Minotaurs, and whatever other thing you may be,” he added under his breath. “It is our distinct pleasure to present to you the royal egghead herself, the diva of devices, the most famous of formulists, the winged clutz of the year, and Princess of Equestria, Twilight Sparkle!” Discord threw his hands up in the air, and a rain of gophers suddenly rained down from the sky, much to Fluttershy’s glee as she cuddled them. The others that fell nearly caused a panic, before they suddenly burst into a cloud of extremely colorful flowers. “Ta-da!” Discord said as he took a bow using a top hat he’d conjured.

“Discord,” Twilight grated from behind him.

“What? Can’t everypony take a little joke?” he asked with a chuckle. “Princess Twilight, everypony!”

The crowds cheered for her as she hovered there, and Twilight blushed at the attention. “Thank you, everypony, for coming to support the Running of the Leaves. It was quite a surprising turn of events to see a five-way tie for first place. With that being said, I would like to ask the lucky runners to step forward to receive their prize. “Congratulations, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Black Rook, Kahn, and Fox Feather!”

The crowd roared as the five stepped forward. Applejack and Rainbow Dash grinned at one another as they hoof bumped. Fox Feather remained dignified and solemn with Black Rook at her side, and Kahn whispered something into Twilight’s ear as he accepted his prize, before moving to stand beside the others. He chuckled as the princess blushed a furious scarlet behind him.

“Just what did you say to her?” Rainbow Dash whispered conspiratorially.

“J’aurais préféré un baiser de la belle dame, ma petite princesse. In Equish, it means something along the lines of, ‘I’d have preferred a kiss from the lovely lady.’” Kahn chuckled roguishly.

Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but laugh out loud as she kicked in the air like she normally did when the mood took her. This made Twilight blush all the more as she turned to address the crowd. “As for the rest of our runners, Each has been displayed on the crystal generator for you to see. Since we only had medals made for the top five, I’m afraid we won’t be able to give out any others, but good job to all of you. It was a thrilling race, right up until the very end. Thank you so very much for coming. With the festivities here over, you can feel free to return to your homes. And remember, Nightmare Night is just around the corner, so don’t forget to get those decorations and sweets ready for our special guest,” Twilight said with a smile.

As Ponies proceeded to disperse, many wandered among the kiosks and stands that had been set up for any last minute sales or treats, before making their way back to Ponyville to return to their usual activities. Hammer Strike nodded his approval at the fair play, and the performance and bearing from the troops, while Pensword flew in to embrace his wife alongside Lunar Fang. While everyone was distracted and dispersing, Kahn was busy moving in on an opening.

With all the skill and poise of the malicious flirt that he was, Kahn slowed his pace as he crossed Rainbow to leave the stage, speaking in a voice low enough that only the two of them could hear. “Perhaps reaching for the stars was beyond me, non? But who knows, maybe, sometime, I’ll get to taste the rainbow?” He walked off the stage, not needing to look back at the red-faced Rainbow Dash.

“Huh. I wonder what he had to say,” Vital Spark said as he pointed out the distinctly embarrassed Rainbow Dash to Trixie. “Great job, by the way. You’re in better shape than I thought you would have been, based on what I’d heard about you before.”

“Was there ever any doubt?” Trixie asked with an over-dramatic gesture that ‘accidentally’ caused her hat to fall over her face, hiding a blush of her own that she quickly gained control over.

“Let’s just call it a healthy skepticism,” Vital Spark said with a playful chuckle.

“It was nice for Trixie to get out, though. Thank you for convincing Trixie to do this.” Humility obviously didn’t come naturally to her, but it was a start.

“Was that actually a compliment I heard?” Vital Spark laughed as Trixie blushed. “It’s good to see you acting more like a person, and less like an overconfident prick. Not that you have been since, you know. . . .” This time he was the one blushing awkwardly as the memory of her near-death experience returned.

“Trixie knows she was . . . high strung in the past. She is trying very hard to change that.”

“And you’re doing a great job. You think, um, maybe we could study together some time? I’m having a little difficulty with some of the finer aspects of fetlock reading, and I could use a partner to help me out.”

“Trixie believes she might be able to make time in her schedule to give you her invaluable aid!” she said, swirling her cape with a flare. “But, for now, she must . . . disappear!” Unable to hide the blush on her face for much longer, she tossed down a smoke pellet, and vanished in the smoke that followed.

Vital Spark stared at the spot where she had been standing for a few moments. “She does realize she could’ve just teleported, right?” he asked the air as he cocked his head in confusion, before turning to see if he couldn’t find Hammer Strike and the others.

Pensword entered Hammer Strike’s Office, after checking to make sure he had no appointments. He smiled at Hammer Strike, and sat down in his usual place. “I am thinking of organizing a guy’s night out. Try to get back to the old times, before we were running the world, you know?” His cheeky grin showed he was kidding with that last comment, though there was an element of truth behind it as well. “Just enjoy each other's time. I never did get to hear what you all did to the military back home. I heard something about a freak out, but I didn’t get too many specifics. How was your family?” He sighed. “I know it will be hard to just start it up again, after all this time, but I would like to try, just so we can be friends and normal folk again, not the war heroes or the nobles or leaders.”

“And where, exactly,” Grif asked as he entered the room, “could we go? I know I wouldn’t like to be swarmed by fans, and I know Hammer Strike would hate it.”

“We start in our offices, but, eventually, we can build what I think would be called a . . . man cave? Did I get that right?”

“Wouldn’t be hard to make a space for it,” Hammer Strike commented.

“Well, then we can build it in the coming months. Might be fun to build it ourselves. Or should we get some outside help?” Pensword asked excitedly. “Would be a nice place to display and store the items from earth we can’t show to the public just yet. And it could be where we … No! Bad Pensword,” he snapped at himself. “Big planning later. Right now . . . well, what should we have as a checklist for this cave, then? I think a library would be a big item.”

“New Unity has a library, and I doubt we all brought enough books to require a second library. I can make some shelves for the room, and we can use them.”

“Okay,” Pensword replied with a smile. “So what do you two want to add to it?”

“It definitely has to be someplace with electricity.” Grif shrugged. “Or with power of some sort.”

“Shouldn’t be too hard to set up. I brought some plans for that,” Hammer Strike replied as he pat his coat.

“And I have a solar power generator,” Pensword added. “The US government gave it to us.”

“You can only get so much power out of those, but they’re still useful, yeah,” Hammer Strike agreed.

“It will be a start,” Pensword said with a grin. His ears perked, and his tail swished in anticipation.

“Isn’t a solar generator a little obvious?” Grif asked.

“Hide it like an oil well or water treatment plant behind the facade of a house,” Pensword answered.

“There are methods of creating solar-based energy through magic,” Hammer Strike hinted.

“You mean as in tapping the power directly?” Grif asked.

“Basically.”

“Would it take long to set up?”

“Not sure. If I do it myself, I could do it relatively quickly,” Hammer Strike replied, before muttering under his breath, “unless I accidentally let the energy disperse, like the first time I made them.”

“So, those crystal things will power stuff?” Pensword asked.

“Oh, no. That’d require a lot more work for a simple conversion. What I meant is supplying the solar panels with the same type of energy as it would sitting in sunlight. Just . . . not from the sun.”

“Either way, Pensword, I can’t see this being something we can set up any time soon. I have a lot on my plate at the moment,” Grif noted

“I understand that, but it would be something fun for us to do when we have less stuff on our plates.”

“It might at that,” Hammer Strike mused. “It might at that.”

Grif knocked on the door to Cheshire’s house with three short, quick, loud raps. After a while of thinking, he was sure he’d finally managed to come up with the best way to word what he wanted to say.

The sound of a jingling bell heralded the opening of the door as the portal pulled slowly open on squeaky hinges. Nobody stood at the door, but Grif’s trained eyes could easily make out the near-translucent wire that trailed from the door. As he reached the hallway, he turned to see an ingenious, albeit overbearingly complex, pile of cogs, arms, claws, winches, and springs that made up the device for the door.

“A visitor? For me?” Cheshire’s voice chuckled in that unusually carefree tone of hers, light as air, and as infuriating as the day she first grinned at him. “And who might it be, I wonder. Could it be the butcher? The baker? The vacuum salesman?”

“We need to talk, Chesire,” Grif said as he walked in, and examined the mechanism as a tug from a second string prompted the thing to spring to life, and kick an old horseshoe into the door to slam it shut.

“Then talk. I certainly won’t stop you, though to say that it’s needed, now that’s an interesting choice of words. What do we really need, Grif, hmm?” A deep purr sounded from the room nearby, and the brighter yellow light indicated a roaring fire.

“Chesire, when you install heavily intricate mechanisms to avoid needing to get up and answer the door, you’re at the point where you need to have people around.”

“Is that so? And who’s to say it wasn’t just a hobby of mine? I’ve been feeling so terribly good of late. Why, I’d almost say it hurts, if things weren’t going so well.”

As Grif rounded the hall’s corner, he found Cheshire with a goofy grin on her face as she lay on her side by the fire. Her armor lay on a strangely constructed stand off to the side. In an odd turn of events, it seemed that its feet had been stood up in the air, while the prongs for holding the armor were kept upside down, and the hooks had been reversed. The extra portions indicative of what had once been the arms of a coatrack now served as the base. She purred pleasurably as she stretched, and sighed contentedly as their eyes met.

“Chesire. Shrial, Avalon, and I have been talking. They’re worried about you, and, honestly, I am, too. We wanted to offer you a chance to live with us, at least until the baby is born. Lots of talons make for light work, after all.”

“Talons, talons, claws, and beaks. Fangs that bite, and teeth that gnash.” She giggled again. “You know, it’s the most curious thing how I’ve been feeling of late. I wonder if that’s why Mother told me not to have children.” She laughed. “I suppose I can be just a little bit mad, can’t I? But, then again, where’s the sense in life without a little nonsense?” And then she grinned an unsettling grin Grif had only seen a few times before, on a very strange cat from a land of wonder.

“A little nonsense now and then is cherished by the wisest men,” Grif offered. “Seriously, though, Cheshire. Please come back to the house with me.”

Cheshire purred, and rubbed her belly, before warbling affectionately at the spot. “No, I don’t think so, Grif.” Then she stretched again, and flipped to her other side, exposing just how wide her stomach had begun to expand, and sighed. “I’m feeling just a tad too good right now to move anywhere, you know.”

“I guess it’s too bad then.” Grif sighed. “The girls are going to grow up with only straight-laced Thalia for an aunt. No crazy, fun-loving aunt to keep them on the right path. Who knows what will happen to them?”

“Isn’t that what Avalon is there for? I hear she has quite the mischievous streak in her. As changing as the Winds, if what I hear is true,” she said with a smirk, though a glimmer of a playful glint shone in the back of those blissful eyes. Grif couldn’t help but smirk.

"Yes, but she's a scholar," he pointed out. "She’ll be calm, collected, and, Winds have mercy, methodical about it. Is that the way mischief is to be taught, Chesire, through method?”

Cheshire sighed. “Well, I suppose I could see about making my way over there, what with my busy schedule and all.” She rolled her eyes as she stretched yet again.

“Did I mention we’re having tuna tonight?” Grif offered.

“Are you trying to stereotype me, Grif?” Cheshire asked as she slowly circled her clan leader.

Grif raised an eyebrow, before producing a ball of yarn, and tossing it in front of her. Without even looking at it, Chesire’s talons struck out to bat at it.

“Touché,” she said with a smirk. “You’re lucky I’m pregnant. That wouldn’t have worked otherwise,” she said as she tossed the ball back and forth between her paws while her tail whipped playfully behind her.

“No, probably not,” Grif agreed. “If it makes things easier, I could have a litter brought for you.”

“Oh, Grif. Don’t you know?” she asked as she passed through the door, and slowly backed into the shadows leading to her personal quarters, so only the whites of her teeth and her eyes remained. “I’m already gone.” Her voice seemed almost to echo as even those last remnants faded into the nothingness.

“Once again, I always find myself praising the Winds she’s on our side,” Grif told himself with a chuckle as he put down the fire grate, before leaving the room. He had a sneaking suspicion Cheshire was already with the girls.

“All right now, ladies, if you could just make your way over here, that would be positively lovely,” Rarity said as she levitated her trusty measuring tape, note pad, quill, and inkwell. “Hold still, and we can have this fitting finished within the hour. And then we get to the best part of the preparations.” She practically vibrated with excitement. “Picking out the wedding dress!”

“I still don’t get why we have to be here when Twilight gets to skip out,” Rainbow Dash grumbled.

Applejack promptly knocked Rainbow on the shoulder with a hoof. “Because she’s a princess, and she’s got princess duties to attend to. Now quit puttin’ up such a fuss. Twilight’ll be here when she’s finished with her royal duties for the day.”

“And since she has to handle the ceremony, Spike said she was up super duper late working on the wedding speech again, and again, and again, and again, and again, until she could get it just perfect!” Pinkie Pie added as she bounced in place. “Ooh! Ooh! This one, Rarity!” she said, pointing a a very vibrant neon pink party dress.

“Perhaps for the reception, darling,” Rarity said, “But the wedding requires a particular color scheme, and we’re going more for a forging theme in the royal court. I can just picture it now. The excitement, the glamour, the simple love through gentle actions. Ooh, why, it’s just like The Princess Bride!”

“I think that’s so romantic. And we can have all my cute little forest friends sing in a choir. Forges are always closer to the wild,” Fluttershy said with a gentle smile.

Sweetie Belle poked her head in from another room. “Can we be the flower girls again?”

“Flower girl? Oh, Sweetie, you’ll be much more important than that,” Rarity said as she rushed over, and swept the filly up in her hooves. “You’re going to be our ring bearer!”

“Wait, you don’t mean like Frodo from that story Taze told us, do you?”

“While replicating that volcanic eruption in the form of a fireworks display would be a grand event, and I am perfectly confident Hammer Strike could forge a magical ring, if he felt like it, I’m fairly certain wedding rings are meant to be worn, not tossed into a fiery pit, Sweetie. You won’t have to worry about a thing.”

“Besides, Mount Doom went extinct six hundred years ago, silly,” Pinkie said as she rubbed a hoof in Sweetie Belle’s mane.

“But what do Scootaloo, Applebloom, Dinky, and Button do?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Well, I suppose we could have you and Button be ring bearers together,” Rarity mused. “It’s a tad unorthodox, but there are two rings involved, so having two bearers should work. And the rest of the CMC are going to be flower maidens, of course.”

“Well, in Pegasus weddings, a guard walks with the ring bearer to protect the bands, so nobody can steal them to break up the ceremony.” Rainbow Dash said with a grin. “I think Button Mash would look awesome in a set of armor. Can’t you picture it, guys?”

Sweetie Belle blushed. “I . . . I guess so.”

“Why, that’s positively brilliant, Rainbow Dash! He can be Hammer Strike’s squire!” Rarity gushed.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” Applejack agreed.

“It’s settled, then. Sweetie, I already have your measurements. Why don’t you go tell Button Mash the good news?”

“M-me?”

“Who better than my little sister to ask?” Rarity pointed out as she smiled kindly. “Besides, I’ll be busy making all these dresses.”

They all waited, until the door had closed, and Sweetie Belle’s form had vanished past the first bend, before laughter filled the room.

“Ain’t that adorable?” Applejack said. “That li’l filly’s got her first crush.”

“Of course it is, Applejack. You have no idea how long I’ve been waiting to get those two together,” Rarity said. “Well done, Rainbow Dash. I never knew you could be so clever at manipulating a Pony like that.”

“Excuse me?” Rainbow Dash’s voice cracked. “I wasn’t doing anything! I just thought it’d be cool to have more blades in the wedding to annoy those puffed up wind bags.” She huffed, and her eyes narrowed, and her muzzle scrunched in anger. “I do not manipulate Ponies. That’s Discord’s job.”

“Oh, sorry, darling. I didn’t mean to cause offense. I just meant you helped Sweetie to actually get to a point where she actually had to act, instead of hesitating. You did an excellent job.”

“Oh, well, is that all? Aww shucks.” Rainbow rubbed her mane, mussing it all the more as she smiled. Then her brow furrowed. “I’m glad you think I’m so great and all that, Rarity, and I know I’m pretty cool . . . and all that, but there is one thing that’s still bugging me.”

“Yes, darling? What is it?” Rarity asked.

“What’s The Princess Bride?”

Grif sat at his desk, carefully sipping a cup of coffee as he waited. A half hour ago, Dagger Feather Scroll had returned from the empire with two more families of refugees at his tail. It was much as Grif had expected, and had confirmed some suspicions he’d been entertaining. Now he waited to confirm the rest.

Dagger entered calmly into Grif’s office as he tipped his head in respect to the clan leader. “You wished to see me?”

“Close the door, please, Dagger,” Grif said as he tapped the crystal on his desk.

Dagger did so respectfully, then walked up to stand before the desk, and silently waited.

“Before we begin, if you would kindly disarm,” Grif said.

He nodded his head. “Of course.” He calmly removed his daggers, the short sword Grif had given to him, and a plethora of other hidden ranged weapons to use in a pinch.

“So, Dagger Feather Scroll, why does a member of the Scro’tala faction of the Black Tips come to me with this ruse?” Grif asked.

“Pardon me, Sir?” Dagger asked. His tone was confused, but beneath it all, Grif could detect the slightest hint of worry.

“Drop the act, Dagger. Why are you here? You didn’t succeed the first time, so they figured they’d send someone in under my guard?”

Dagger saw Grif’s talon reaching for what was most likely a concealed weapon. He gulped, knowing only too well the legendary speed of the Avatar of Winds. It took less than a second for him to make his decision. He bowed low, and broke all pretense of ignorance. “We were looking for safe haven, Sir, honestly,” he swore hastily. “We’re a small faction with only two hundred active and retired members at most. We’re hunted by the other factions for choosing to depart from the traditional stance of our order. We fear the actions of the other factions will lead to the inevitable destruction of our branch, unless we act. Your compound is one of the few places on this world where it would be possible to live without fear of attack.

“We’re willing to trade information in exchange for our safety, if that’s what it takes. We can offer knowledge about our traditions and culture to your house, and even to the Demon. We just want to be able to live according to our conscience. The council disagrees with our choice, so we have been severed from the council, and a price has been put on our heads. Without the assistance of your clan, we will eventually perish, and our secrets with us.” He sighed, and lowered his head.

“So your plan was, what, slowly sneak in members and their families over the next few weeks? Months?” Grif asked in an even tone.

Dagger’s eyes shifted nervously, then he took a deep breath, and spoke. “That is correct. We wished to move slowly, without arousing concern or drawing attention. It’s not our wish to draw an attack on your compound. We just want to live on.”

“The last time I ended a conversation with one of your order, I killed him with with a broken coffee mug,” he said. His tail twitched, the only betrayal of any emotion his body would give. The very idea of Dagger’s offer was unsettling, but Grif couldn’t deny the value. Few, if any had ever had an idea of the inner workings of the Shadow Council and the Black Tip leaders. This was one of the oldest orders to exist in Gryphonia. They held skills, knowledge, and traditions older even than Celestia and Luna. “What assurance can you give me that I won’t regret this?”

Dagger gulped, and took a shaky breath. “As keeper of the order’s emblems, I swear on their safekeeping that we will be loyal to your blood, and those you call your blood, from now till the end of days. We don’t make that offer lightly. In exchange for our safety, we will protect your blood and teach those that wish, and who show promise, our knowledge freely. However, with our knowledge comes our oaths, laws, and commands. In many ways, the Black Tips are a nation within a nation. We cannot change those laws. However, as an added assurance, I have been instructed to inform you that, if necessary, we will even go so far as to allow one of your blood to marry into our leader’s line to tie our blood to your blood, with all that would entail.”

Grif stared silently at Dagger as he mulled over the proposal. His eyes remained neutral, his gaze pensive. It stayed like that for a tense five minutes. At last, Grif broke that gaze, and leaned back in his chair. “Very well, Dagger. I’m willing to let you and your sect enter into our protection, but I’ll need a proper list of possible enemies your kind have. We’re fortunate my captain was up to the task with your family, but we’re going to need a stronger guard for the next bunch,” Grif noted as he jotted something on a piece of parchment. “Also, you will each surrender your black tipped feather.”

“While those of us who can will, some of us cannot,” Dagger said with a regretful shake of his head. “They have the trait of the first black tips. The calling of the Winds has marked them for their task. To ask them of that would make them flightless. As for my black tip, it is back in the Empire in our branch’s safe haven. When it is brought over with the caravan,” he winced, “you will have it.”

“Then every one of you who can surrender theirs will do so. The minute this pact is sealed, Dagger, that part of your life is over. Is that understood?”

“I assume you mean the assassinations?”

Grif nodded.

“In that case, then yes. We can live without murdering for a while.” Dagger chuckled. “It may take some getting used to, though. Cloak and dagger is in our blood, you know.”

“I said the killing for money would have to stop, Dagger. I never said anything about your intelligence network.” Grif smirked at him, and winked.

“Oh, you are clever.” Dagger laughed. “You’ll have to ask each one of us to commit personally, until our leader can be smuggled out with the rest of the clan. He’s the only one with the authority to make the pact for all of us.”

“Then bring him to me as soon as you can,” Grif said as he stood up, and handed a parchment to Dagger. “This should give you access to the resources you’ll need.” His eyes hardened briefly. “And from now on, Dagger, no more lies. I think you know what will happen, if there are any.”

Dagger nodded his understanding. “I’ll do my best. I can’t speak for everyone else, though.”

Grif grunted. It would have to do for now. “Very well, Dagger. You can go. Leave whatever messages you brought for me on the desk, and go see your family. Help get the new people settled in.” Grif tapped the crystal again, and its light faded.

“Understood.” Dagger did as instructed, then turned to leave.

“And for the record, Dagger, next time you try to create an Equestrian identity, don’t use a weapon as a first name. Equestrians rarely use weapons first in their identities.”

“I’ll keep that in mind, though it may take some time to adjust to that,” Dagger said with a chuckle. “We’ll have a list of our real names included with the next arrival.”

“Excellent. That will be all, Dagger.”

“Yes, Sir.”

Twilight Sparkle stood in the yard, surrounded by the other Unicorns. A set of weighted horseshoes had been attached to her hooves, and she breathed heavily as sweat ran down her brow. She glared at Grif, who sat patiently on the other end of the yard. “What do you have next?” she asked.

Grif looked up from cleaning his talons, as he had been doing since she started attacking in this sparring match. “Oh, I’m sorry, did we start yet?” he asked mockingly.

Twilight snorted, but that was all she did this time. “Which attack are we going to practice, Grif? I’m not going to waste time trying to hit you. You and I both know I’m not anywhere near that level yet.”

“It’s not all about attacking, Twilight. At least, it’s not about charging dead ahead, and swinging until you hit the target. You literally just spent the last ten minutes wasting energy.”

“Well, you told me to show you the sets I’d memorized so far,” she pointed out. “You’re also the one who suggested I wear these weights,” she grumbled.

“And I expected that a thinker such as you would realize that, to show what you learned effectively, you’d need to realize when to attack.” Grif sighed. “This is a problem I’d have expected from Rainbow Dash.”

“Well, yesterday, Clover told me to not think as much, and be more instinct driven. It’s going to take me some time to find the right balance,” Twilight defended. “I have more data now, so I should be able to formulate some proper counters.”

“Do you dance, Twilight?” Grif asked.

“Grif, you were at the gala. You saw me on the dance floor. Do you really want me to show you here?”

“Then I think we’re going to have to start by teaching you how to dance.”

Applejack had been hoofing out some apples from a crate to promote her farm. Her precious cargo quickly spilled onto the ground as she heard those words. “I think facing a Hydra would be easier than teaching Twi to dance. Trust me, Grif, you have no idea what you’re getting yourself into.”

“If she were wielding a hammer or a club, I wouldn’t worry about it, but the blade is a weapon of elegance and refinement, no matter if it’s a spear, a glaive, a sword, a dagger or a knife. You won’t find a true warrior of the blade who cannot dance.” With those words, Grif executed several blade forms in quick elegant movements that made it appear he was dancing to some invisible music.

The sound of noisemakers and confetti appeared all over as Pinkie Pie popped out of Applejack’s apple barrel. “Show them what you’ve got, Twilight!” she cheered as she reached into the barrel, and pulled out a gramophone. Then she set the needle on the record, and began to play an upbeat song.

Twilight blushed, but nodded her head as she got into the beat, before she began to dance. Very . . . very . . . uniquely. Well, that would be the kind way of putting it. She was on her hind hooves doing what might loosely be called the monkey, well, more like the deranged monkey. Her limbs flailed as she jolted to the music. Soon the spectators had to dance or jump out of the way as she shifted, and swung her focus in time.

The gramophone cut out mercifully as Grif lifted the arm off the record. “I think I see the problem,” he said simply.

Twilight stopped, her tongue sticking out a little, her flank a little in the air and her left hoof out at an angle. Pinkie Pie took a picture of her pose. “Oh?” She asked as she slowly moved back to a normal stance on all four hooves.

“You’re not dancing,” Grif concluded. “You’re acting in the way you believe Ponies act when they dance. You're still thinking, but you're not feeling. You're trying to control the flow, rather than move with it.”

“I am?”

“Clearly.” Grif sighed. “Okay, listen, Twilight. When pinkie plays the music again, I want you to listen to the rhythm, and respond with what feels right, not something based on what you’ve read or seen. Let your body feel the rhythm. Let your heart beat with it.”

Pinkie Pie grinned as she pulled the record off, and spun it around on her hoof, before it fell perfectly onto the player, and the needle dropped, playing a new song.

Twilight listened first, she let it flow, and Grif saw a hoof begin to tap to the beat, followed by the swishing of her tail as she just tried to let her body sway. While it was still all over the place as she got into it, her body wasn’t quite so clumsy as before. One could almost say they could see a pattern developing. Not a very good pattern, but a pattern. If she had nunchucks tied to her body, she would make a very worrisome berserker, or possibly done a lot of harm to herself. It was difficult to say at this point.

Grif observed for several minutes, before he cut the music, and nodded. “You're starting to get it, but you’ve still got a ways to go. What time do you get up in the morning, Twilight?”

“That depends on if I have a late night study session, but usually around dawn. I was Celestia's personal student, after all. It kind of comes with the territory.”

“Tomorrow, meet Ping outside the library at dawn, then. I’m going to start you on a new series of exercises, and Ping should be able to teach you. They will help you learn to synch with your body’s own rhythm.”

“I’ll be there,” Twilight promised as she nodded determinedly.

“Now pick up that blade, and come at me again. We still have an hour to go.”

Twilight picked up her blade, took a series of deep breaths, entered into a proper stance, and took her time to analyze the Gryphon, before lunging forward to attack when Grif had looked away.

Grif couldn’t help but let out a tired sigh as she fell for the old ploy. They had a long way to go yet. The sound of her magic alerted him of her sudden teleport, and he blocked expertly. While it was still a technical miss, this was the closest she’d gotten so far, a mere four inches from hitting him. He let a small smile put at the edge of his beak. There might just be some hope for her, after all.

Princess Luna stood upon the burnt ground, surrounded by Thestrals with only their fur and harnesses attached for the work that was to come. All were ready to start rebuilding the lodge. She closed her eyes, and as Celestia lowered her sun, she began to raise her moon, full and bright as the stars began to glow. As she finished setting the course for the night, she looked upon the Thestrals, and smiled at the two Pegasus stallions who had decided to join the festivities. It seemed the mares had them wrapped around their hooves quite nicely.

“Tonight, we rebuild what was lost in the Changeling advance. This building, which we erect with our own hooves, will stand as an important part of Thestral culture in New Unity. It will be a place for important meetings, and sacred rites. Each tribe knows what to do, but as we have a few who wish to join us in our ways, we will explain the various designations. The Viper Tribe will dig the foundations, the Bear Tribe shall haul the wood, and help with splitting it. The Wolf Tribe shall act as guards to protect the perimeter while we work. The Dragon Tribe will play music to keep us occupied, and to add a sense of merriment to the ceremony. The Fox Tribe will hunt for game, and cook it to feed the workers. The Manticore Tribe will work on ceremonial carvings and carpentry for the interior, and the Lions shall work on the roof and the carvings for the exterior. Is everypony ready to begin?” she asked. When the Thestrals all nodded in ascent, she smiled, and nodded her head. “Then let the building commence!”

The Thestrals quickly dispersed, and the sound of axes and saws at work soon echoed through the forest.

“Commander Pensword, Lunar Fang, Fox Feather, if you could please assist your High Chieftess with supervision, she would appreciate it.”

Pensword and Lunar Fang bowed. “I apologize, High Chieftess, but Fox Feather is indisposed, helping take care of the foals. However it would be our honor to assist you.

Luna smiled. “This pleases me greatly. I am grateful to know Fox Feather is taking to motherhood so well.”

The happy couple beamed with pride. Then Pensword let his eyes wander towards the two Pegasi. It seemed they had been given the task of hauling food to the foals, while Fox Feather helped to keep them occupied. He sighed regretfully. It was a pity she couldn’t participate in the building, but until the hall was finished, she couldn’t be properly inducted. So, while she was an honorary member of the tribe by marriage, she still had to wait for the rest. Still, Fox Feather had already proven just how long she was willing to wait when it came to Pensword. She could manage a few measly nights.

Luna hovered a locked chest in her magic with a worried frown. At last, that frown hardened into a look of resolve and acceptance as she turned to the couple, and set the chest down before them. Its surface was immaculately carved and painted the colors of the night. Minor stones and gems had been embedded to give luster and sparkle to the emblems of the star beasts from the tribe. Her own cutie mark sealed the lid shut. “Lunar Fang, as part of your duties, I would like you to guard this stone from the first cave, until the lodge is finished.”

Lunar Fang’s eyes widened in surprise, but she did as she was bade, and climbed upon the chest, before crouching in an attack stance. None would take this treasure from them while she was on guard.

“That is also why I asked you to the come,” Luna said sadly. “When I and my guards cleaned out the rubble, we couldn’t find the first stone. I fear Chrysalis may have taken it for study.” She spat angrily at the ground, the memory of the Ursa Major’s death still vivid in her mind.

Pensword tasted blood in his mouth as he bit his lip to keep the string of curses at bay. “I will endeavor to find and recover the stone from her clutches. No one takes the stone as a trophy.” He narrowed his gaze. “I think I shall make sure Clover puts a preservation spell on Crystalis’ head as well, so it may hang, and remind us all of the duty before us and our children. We will return the stolen home.”

Luna nodded her head in thanks, then smiled. “But now is not the time to dwell on such things. Now is the time to build for the future. Come, come and see what I have planned. It may not be so grand as what we have in Ys, nor can it hope to replace the hallowed grounds of home, but it shall hearken back to when first we and the Thestrals marched as one.”

“What do you–?” Pensword turned confusedly, and froze in shock as he looked to the area where the lodge had once stood. His eyes widened as he finally recognized the place for what it was. How had he missed it before? Over a thousand years ago, he and his people had gathered in this very spot as Luna marshalled them to war for the first time under her banner. Few here would appreciate the significance of that fact, but he knew at least one who would. He turned to look towards Moon Biter, who had been carefully studying a sketch of one of the carvings she would need to make, and using a wood planer to shave off some of the wood. She stopped momentarily, looked at the drawing again, then stared up at the castle in surprise as she hastened to blink back the tears that threatened to overflow. The Gryphon Slayers may not have recognized it before, but they surely would after the structure had been rebuilt and dedicated. Pensord would make certain of that.

He approached Moon Biter, and placed a supportive hoof on her shoulder, then looked down at the sketch. It portrayed the head of an Ursa Major, with Luna’s crescent moon on the forehead, instead of the star. He knew where this carving would go, and exactly where it would point. He felt a familiar pang in his heart as he thought back to the mountains, and the caves from whence they had come so very long ago.

An hour later, Pensword was walking through the woodworking camp, observing as panels were carved and chiseled. Various depictions of their history slowly came to life under the dedicated hooves of the Manticore Tribe: Princess Luna in her battle against the Ursa Major, the pleading before the tribes on the behalf of Equestria. Pensword blushed, and blinked back tears as he spied a depiction of a familiar young stallion with moonstones arrayed in an arc in front of him. True to Luna’s word, this lodge would be an impressive monument to their unity, for it was to become an embodiment of their history, a living archive. He watched as the Thestrals worked to widen the foundation, and dig deeper than the first lodge had been, and smiled. The public history would remain above for all to see who would visit, but the sacred things, those events closest to Thestra hearts and traditions, would be kept in the catacombs that even now were being dug. He smiled, and left the wood workers to their tears. Whether they came from pride, or from the sorrowful task of recording Luna’s fall, he did not know, but he would leave them to it. They had that right.

The Fox Tribe soon returned from their hunt, and each of the parties took their turn eating. First came the young, who ate eagerly, and then were quickly put to bed in little depressions they had dug for themselves earlier that evening. Furs and pelts were laid over them to keep them warm as they slept, well, with four exceptions. Moon River and her new brothers were giving their keepers a run for their money, and then some.

A Pegasus stallion marched up to Pensword with Moon River nomming his left ear, and Day Moon doing the same for his right. His bandana had been wrapped around his neck, allowing his mane to flow freely. His silver eyes glowed in the moonlight as he smiled mischievously. Cristo and Inigo both struggled to hold back their prey, which just happened to be the stallion’s legs, and they giggled all the while, much to their target’s frustration. Clearly, he was not amused.

A laugh came from behind as Princess Luna stepped out from the shadows. “So, at last I meet the whispers of the Thestral mares properly: he who is moon kissed, who bears the eyes to burn out evil wherever he looks, and you and your brothers all blessed by the White Wolf to stand in the dark, and guide the lost.” She leaned down, and nuzzled the younglings. Moon River booped the princess on the nose, as was her usual behavior. Inigo and Cristo looked up with fiendish grins all children their age bore when they were up to mischief. Meanwhile, Day Moon reared backwards, then struck with a hard nip at Luna’s nose.

A gasp rang from the Ponies nearby, but Luna simply smiled as the blood oozed from the bite, and raised her head high. “When this one comes of the age for training, he shall be trained by Grif in the techniques of monster hunting that the human, Taze, left behind, so that this one may become the first hunter since my fall to guard against those that worship the Nightmare, and feast upon Pony blood for their power. As the Great Wolf hunted those that fell and flocked to the side of the Nightmare upon her birth, so shall he also fight them.” She looked happily upon Day Moon, who still had his fangs bared. “Great is he who willingly bites the nose of one who is stronger,” she whispered conspiratorially. With a minor glow from her horn, her wound healed, but she left two white dots that only those who examined closely would be able to see. “To mark your first attack,” she said as she winked at him. Day Moon smiled, and winked back.

With that exchange complete, Luna turned her attentions to the Pegasus. “You shall be compensated for your wet ears, but. . ..” She paused as she realized all four foals had up and vanished. “And they’re gone.” She giggled. “Pensword, your children shall be a good influence for the coming generation. Methinks little Moon River will reinvigorate the old ways in ways that the Thestrals have not shown for generations. Truly, it is good that you are to become your own clan tonight. For this way, the Wolf Tribe can have as much say and claim to Day Moon as your own Bear Tribe.”

“What?” Pensword balked. “But . . .how? I thought legend says that the Wolf Tribe should care for one as blessed as Day Moon.”

“And remove him from his siblings?” Flurry Fang asked. “He would resent us more for taking away the rest of his family. Never before have we had a moon kissed born as sibling to fellows gifted by the white wolf.” He smiled like a wolf laughing at a joke. “Besides, why should we take away the moon’s gift to your clan?”

Pensword looked flatly at Flurry Fang, but said nothing. “I shall be hunting for my foals.” He felt a weight on his back and turned his his head to see Cristo’s uncontrollable black mane and tail. Then he felt a wing tip started to play with a tip of his long mane. He saw that as a sign. “Don’t worry, my son. You are special as well. Someday, when you come of age, and battle of wits lies in your future, none shall stand before you, unless you let them.” He smiled at the small brief smirk that formed on the boy’s muzzle, and was shocked at how easily he had taken to calling them his sons. “Now do you know where. . .?” He stopped as Cristo shook his head, but the eyes twinkling with suppressed mirth told another story.

Pensword chuckled. “Very well. Run along, and play havoc with the sitters. Just don’t get into too much mischief, all right?”

Cristo took to a long gilding leap, then trotted away on foot. A discreet wing signal on Pensword’s part had two mares head in the opposite direction from Cristo to find the troublemakers. Unfortunately, it was too late to stop the surprise attack as all were suddenly peppered by a barrage of toy bolts. Seconds later, they found the foals nestled in their holes as if they’d never left. After a proper round of laughter, the rest of the construction carried on with a brightness of hope for the future.

As the moon started to set, the shingles, which had been carefully carved to look like Dragon Scales, were placed, the carvings and artifacts were carried inside with the sleeping foals, and, somehow, they managed to fit the entire construction crew as well. While Fox Feather was allowed in, since she was an honorary Thestral, the Pegasus stallions were ordered to either stand watch or sleep, if they chose. Either way, they would have to do it outside the structure. With everyone gathered inside, the doors were closed and barred. The stallions did their best to remain awake, but with a little help from the dream walkers, they were soon in slumber. The Thestrals smirked as they quietly unbarred the doors, and pulled the sleeping Ponies in to join the rest of the crew, before closing the doors, just as the sun rose over the horizon to touch the completed structure.

When the moon rose again, the Thestrals exited, and Pensword had officially been set apart as the head of Clan Pen. The tribes spoke softly around, bidding one another farewell, and, while Princess Luna and the remaining troops of her personal guard prepared to leave, the other Thestrals moved to return to their homes.

The shadow skulked from its place beneath the boughs of the Everfree, and quivered in anticipation as the Thestrals dispersed. Now was the time. It dashed silently toward the structure’s gates, only to hiss angrily as it made contact with the doors. Moon-touched silver, a sacred blessing. The creature would not be able to pass. It prepared to pass on to the castle, when three loud hisses drew its attention, and it froze. There, silhouetted in the rising light of the moon, three pairs of white bat wings spread, three pairs of eyes glowed blue, green, and silver. The creature fell to the ground, and the rustling of the leaves heralded its retreat as it fled. The master would not be pleased with its report, but the master had to be warned. It prayed to the abyss it would not suffer like the last shadow to come back empty.

Clover sat patiently, waiting for the assembled Unicorns in front of her to find their places, and settle in. It had been over a month since her first lesson, and yet, it still took them too long to get ready.

Vital Spark sighed from his place at his table up front, and rolled his eyes. “Just like high school,” he muttered.

“Don’t they know who they’re dealing with?” Trixie whispered back.

“I get the feeling they’ll be finding out soon enough,” Vital whispered back. “Clover’s never this lenient for very long. And she’s smiling. She must have a trick up her sleeves that we don’t know about.”

“You call that falling in? That was a disgrace! Now I want you all to run back to the courtyard, and then come back in formation like real guardsmen!” a voice shouted from a side chamber as a bright blue crest glinted in the light. The torches reflected off the proud stallion’s mane and coat as he stepped boldly to join Clover’s side. The crest of his house seemed almost to glow with its familiar lavender sheen. Shining Armor had come to New Unity.

“S-sir!” one of the recruits stared wide-eyed as he struggled to form a proper sentence.

“Did I stutter, Private? I said move!” Shining barked as his horn ignited with his magic. In a matter of moments, a wall of force pushed itself out towards the Ponies, passing over chairs, desks, and other materials like they weren’t even there, but forcing the soldiers to cluster closer and closer to the door, until there was no room left. The door in question opened with Clover’s assistance, then slammed shut again as several yelps indicated the spell had continued to run its course.

Vital Spark grinned as he raced up to the former captain. “Shining! It’s great to see you again,” he enthused as he shook the stallion’s hoof vigorously.

“Well, Clover asked me to come give a lecture on barrier spells. I figured she’d appreciate a little help getting things moving more smoothly, too.”

“Definitely. Admittedly, after all that’s happened here recently, I’m surprised these Ponies are being so carefree.” Vital sighed. “I’m guessing you already heard about that, though.”

“Well, it’s pretty hard to miss more than a few of your unmarried stallions and mares hopping a train, and heading to Ponyville.” Shining’s ears lowered “I’m sorry for the losses you all faced.”

“It’s going to take everyone time to recover, I would think. I just hope the nobles don’t go up in arms over this. If anything, it’s more reason to get these troops trained right. If it weren’t for the more experienced ones keeping everything in order, that battle could’ve taken a very different path, with a very different outcome.” Vital Spark took a deep breath, and sighed. “Sorry, sorry. I know we probably should be focusing more on life than death. How’s Cadence doing?”

“She’s fine.” Shining nodded. “She was just bogged down with work right now.”

“So how soon till she’s expecting?” Vital asked with a mischievous smirk.

Mercifully, the door opened, and the Unicorns began filing in in a more disciplined manner. In a matter of seconds, the room was full, with each Unicorn sitting at the ready with their focus in front of them. Shining Armor nodded. “That’s much better. From now on, I expect you to assemble to your classes with the same discipline. If not, I will hear about it. Is that clear?”

“Yes, Sir!” the troops shouted together.

“Now I’m betting you’re all wondering why I’m here. Your teacher, Clover the Clever, didn’t call me about your lack of respect and discipline, though I wouldn’t fault her, if she had,” he said as he fixed them with a glare She called me here, today, to help instruct your ignorant plots about barrier and shield spells.”

“Ooh, this is gonna be good,” Vital whispered to himself excitedly. Trixie giggled at his somewhat childish behavior. He looked almost like a foal in a candy store.

Over the next hour, Shining Armor proceeded to lecture the guards on the finer points of shield spells. For once, his relation to Twilight was evident as he went into long-winded explanations, bringing up highly complex quotes from works by other Unicorn mages. At every fifteen minute point, he proceeded to quiz random troops on what he had been talking about, to make sure they’d been paying attention. One guard who’d fallen asleep during the class had received a very rude awakening in the form of a bath of ice water contained in an open-topped spherical shield.

Vital Spark winced. “Ouch,” he hissed. “So that’s what it’s like in boot camp.”

“Now then. Does anybody have any questions?” Shining Armor scanned the room.

“When do we perform the practical?” Vital asked.

“That will be the next class,” Clover spoke up for the first time.

“So we just study the theory until then?”

“The theory is the most important thing right now,” Shining Armor said. “Most Unicorns can throw up a barrier, but few can make it hold for the type of fire you're likely to face on the battlefield.”

“Why is that, anyways?” Vital asked curiously.

“Why is what?” Shining asked.

“Why is it that so few Unicorns can sustain a proper defensive barrier like yours or Clover’s?”

“Because all they're doing is providing a repelling force, not an actual wall.”

“So, even though it looks like a shield, and acts similar to the shield, it’s a different animal entirely?”

“Essentially, yes. A real shield is a wall created from magical energy,” Shining Armor explained. “Stronger shields are faceted.”

“Faceted? What do you mean by that?”

Shining Armor created a shield, which, at first, appeared like a normal dome. He then proceeded to concentrate, and, slowly, small hexagonal shapes began to grow visible as they expanded over the surface. Soon the whole shield resembled a gem.

“So once we master the formulae, and get the spell matrix fixed properly in our memories, these barriers should become second nature?” Vital asked.

Shining Armor nodded. “That's the jist of it.”

“I’m surprised nobles and others haven’t mastered it, then. You’d think they’d want a power like this, if most Unicorns don’t know how to use it properly. Then again, I guess we should be thankful they haven’t.” He winced as he looked back at the other recruits. “Present company excluded, of course.”

The other guards sweatdropped, and clover facehoofed.

Vital Spark chuckled nervously. “Uh . . . sorry?”

Trixie shook her head in utter disbelief. “And Trixie thought she wasn’t tactful.”

111 - ...About that Pip-Boy...

Extended Holiday
Ch 111: ...About that Pip-Boy...
Act 16

The great assembly hall for the House of Nobles was filled with yawns as members of varying classes filed slowly in. The torchlight reflected off the metal arches, and refracted through the crystals and jewels embedded into their ornate design. The curtains had been drawn over the stained glass windows above, and the twin thrones awaited their owners as the nobles continued to mumble, and otherwise mutter or murmur their disgruntlement over being summoned so early in the morning that Celestia had yet to even raise the sun. The padded cushions before each tiered table were gradually filled, and, finally, a very tired looking Platinum made a dignified approach to the stand.

“Lords and Ladies of the House of Nobles, as chairpony of this collective body, I now call this meeting to order. By order of the Princesses, all nobles are to be present, and the doors are to be sealed, until we are otherwise dismissed. All nobles who have dared to disregard this summons will face severe consequences, including increased taxes, a distinct cutoff of staff, seizure of lands, and any other punishments our diarchs should deem fit. Let the audience commence.” Platinum brought down her hoof with a solitary bang on the silver dish.

One of the nobles at the top, not knowing that the sound spells were all active at every seat, spoke up. “Why so early? This is the domain of the moon, not the sun, and we are the nobles of the Sun.” The high pitched whine rang through the courts, carried by the low murmur of the other voices.

“As it was a royal summons,” Fancy pants interjected, “I don’t think your objection matters, Lady Facet.” Then he turned back to the lower tiers, and nodded respectfully to the speaker.

There was, however, one noble couple who were feeling particularly nervous with Fancy Pants sitting on one side, and High Dutchess Platinum on the other. Twilight Velvet and Night Light both shook at the daggers the older families glared at them, but it was where their names had been placed, so they had to comply. Their vocal amplification spell stones were inactive as the two spoke amongst themselves, doing their best to ignore the particularly venomous glare from Blueblood across the way.

Baron Blueblood had certainly had better mornings. His normally-carefully-coiffed mane was frizzled, and popping out. A set of bags bunched under his eyes. His voice carried in the lower region, but not the higher. “I will have words with the committee. They’ve placed the mid-tier nobles too low again. I guess some poor Pony will be on the streets looking for work outside of Canterlot.” He got a few laughs from some of the gathering, but most of them were too tired to let themselves join. Twilight Velvet and Night Light both looked nervously at one another. They didn’t want somepony to lose their position over a little mixup like this. Surely something could be done.

“I wouldn’t worry too long about that, Blueblood,” Hammer Strike commented as he rolled his eyes.

Suddenly, a blinding light filled the room as a hot wind blasted the faces of everypony present. The curtains were torn aside, and the radiance of the light sent the images out onto the overcast clouds above like a signal as the figure within slowly descended. Gradually, that light coalesced into a rainbow corona as the princess of the Sun stomped her hooves to call order. Flickers of red like solar flares blew off, before rejoining the main mass of compressed magic. She spread her wings, and the radiance blinded nearly everypony there as a beam of magic shot out her horn, through the ceiling, and into the sky above. Moments later, a heavy detonation exploded above the castle, shaking the room.

“Do I have everypony’s attention?” Celestia asked. Her tone was cool, calm, practically emotionless. A collective shudder ran through the court. “Good. Let me start out with a simple question. Doubtless, you’re all wondering why I’ve invoked my royal authority, after letting it sit by for well over a millennium of peace. So, why do you think I’ve called you all here, hmm?”

An almost perfect silence fell over the gathering. Some few whispers passed here or there, but none dared answer.

“Count Facet, why don’t you speak?” Platinum asked, after the silence had carried on for a good three minutes.

“Uh. . ..” Facet gulped. “I don’t know.” He started to sweat. If he were anything less than his current station, he likely would have been running for his life. This was not the Celestia they had come to know over their lives.

A sudden deluge of frigid water dropped from above, soaking his good vest, and sopping his glittering green mane. “Truly, you are an inspiration to us all, Facet. You must be such an asset to your family name. Perhaps that will help to clear your mind better.” Celestia turned her gaze to the rest of the House. And what of the rest of you, children? Can anypony else deduce a reason?”

The rest of the Ponies were utterly silent.

“Normally, I am not nearly so forward, as I’m certain you are well aware,” Celestia continued. “However, even my tolerance has its limits, and just a little over a week ago, I received word of an act so deplorable, so unscrupulous, so irresponsible and selfish that even Discord himself would be appalled.” Celestia slammed her hoof into the ground, sending several cracks through the expensive tiling, and causing the room to fill with the ringing of her metal horseshoes. “BRING IN THE WITNESS!” she boomed, and half the body of the House were blown from their seats.

The chamber erupted in chaos and pandemonium, and even threats, as Weight and Measure entered the chamber. He remained silent and composed, his body poised. He had known this verbal onslaught would come. Even with Platinum slamming a hoof on her own gavel, the place wouldn’t calm down. That soon changed as every noble in the room suddenly found their lips locked shut in a magical grip.

“I will have order,” Celestia said with narrowed eyes. “I have waited far too long, left too many of you to your own devices, and now I learn of the consequences of that choice. The rest of the houses shall learn as well. No more skeletons in the closet. No more cloak and dagger. No more shadow games.” She leveled her glare at Blueblood as she let loose a whisper as cold as the sun is hot. “No. More.” She turned to the Pony, and drew herself up to her full height as smoke rose up from her mane. “State your name and your occupation for the record.”

“My name is Count Weight and Measures, Your Highness. Myself and my family have always been record keepers for the noble families of Canterlot in the area regarding lineage.”

“And what have you to tell us of the events on the night of this past Monday?”

“First off, I would like to state, for the record, that I am not proud of what I’ve done, nor what my family has done. For the past few years, I have been receiving constant requests for ways to make foals vanish from family lines for being ‘unseemly.’ As you may be aware, Your Highness, this is the term a noble generally uses to refer to a child they have produced outside of their established marriage. In this case, it has been near wholly in the aftermath of inappropriate interactions with Thestral servants or other staff. In response to this request, or pressure, if you prefer, I have bribed, blackmailed, and threatened mares and stallions alike to disappear with the foal in question, or else become reclusive enough to remain outside the public eye, and, therefore, not be associated with the parent nobility. However, on the Friday before the Monday in question, I was approached by a select group of nobles with an ultimatum to be discharged no later than the following Monday.”

“And what was the nature of this ultimatum?” she asked.

Weight and Measure bowed his head as he held to his bowler hat. “I was to arrange for the remnants of this group, in their entirety, to be transported, unseen, to New Unity, with a contingent of half-Thestral foals. Once there, I was to arrange for the Lunar Court to take these illegitimate foals into their care. In doing this, I would receive a large retainer of bits. If I refused, I would be jailed for the crimes committed by my predecessors, and myself, where no one would ever find me or hear the truth.”

“And who, pray tell, were these nobles?” Celestia asked.

“I have submitted a full list to the Solar Guard, Your Majesty. It would take far too long for me to list them all.”

“A ballpark estimate will do nicely, Mister Measure,” Celestia said in a clipped tone. Her mane glowed brighter as she looked about the assembly with calculating eyes.

“Thirty five, maybe forty nobles, Your Majesty.”

“That many.” She raised her brows dramatically, even as golden energy rippled around them like licking flames. “And imagine how many foals must have been born from those actions. Double at the very least, I should think. That many foals. That many children without a home, without love, without family.” Celestia’s hoof smashed down onto the floor, causing several cracks to spread out from the epicenter of her blow. “A parent who cannot honor such a stewardship knows nothing of sacrifice, nothing of harmony, nothing of caring for my little Ponies!” The colors on her mane blurred together, becoming a bright white light. Flashes of magic leapt off it, then back in again as her eyes began to glow, and tears streaked down her cheeks. “You know nothing of the pain you cause.”

“Aiding this abominable act shall be my gravest regret, until the day I die, Your Majesty.”

“I wasn’t talking to you, Weight and Measure.” She began to circle the floor as her eyes passed over each of the nobles as flames licked up like fetlocks from her hooves, and singes stained the ground. “I am referring to all of you.” Her voice boomed over the collective. “It’s clear that I have been too lenient over the last thousand years. That ends today.” Her tail burst into flame as her golden regalia glowed red.

While many Ponies nodded numbly, Twilight Velvet couldn’t help but be reminded of Twilight’s temper tantrums as a foal. But this was on another scale entirely.

“My sister and I have counseled together on the matter, and, while I have the jurisdiction over the Solar Court, the foals in question are to become her responsibility. As such, she has a stake in this as well. The both of us agree. The older houses have grown far too complacent. You play political games with one another more than you care about governing your own people. It is clear that a change is necessary. Several changes, in fact. Actions have consequences, and the price this time will be very steep.

“As some of you were so perceptive to notice, several lesser nobles have been lowered a few tiers in the seating arrangements. These are individuals who have cared for their charges, demonstrated high moral fiber, and a sincere desire to help our nation grow and develop as a whole. For these traits, we have seen fit to grant them new titles with greater responsibility. As for how we could possibly do this, well, that should be rather obvious to you schemers, I should think.” Celestia fixed the crowd with a malevolent smirk.

“You . . . you wouldn’t,” Peacock Feather gasped. Baron Blueblood looked visibly pale, which was quite miraculous, considering his coat was already white.

“I would. It is within the crown’s authority, when its vassals displease it, to revoke or reduce the gifts it has bestowed. I invoke that right here and now. Those lords and ladies found on that list will experience a significant reduction to their lands, with few, if any exceptions. Those territories will then be redistributed as I see fit to the houses I’ve promoted, starting with House Velvet. You can be rest assured that I intend to take a much closer look at the rest of your dealings, lords and ladies. There will be neither stone nor bit left unturned.” She flipped her mane backwards, and it flared upwards towards the ceiling, before returning to its normal size again. “Oh, and one more thing. Those nobles responsible for this mess will be paying a hefty sum to the Lunar Courts. You will support your children, whether you choose to acknowledge them or not.”

This caused some shouts from a few of the braver nobles.

“You can’t just bully us like this!” Upper Crust put forward.

“SILENCE!”

The Royal Canterlot Voice nearly burst the eardrums of the House of Nobles as Celestia glared. “I have every right to place these restrictions on you, Upper Crust, and it is a just punishment. Be grateful this didn’t happen during the war. Back then, whole houses were eradicated. As it stands, I’m putting you and your friends on probation. You may be able to earn those lands back, if you prove worthy of them. Until then, they will go to those who are.” Celestia slammed her hoof on the floor again, filling the air with the ring of a sledgehammer. “You will each be receiving notice of the changes in due course, delivered to your homes. Until this judicial action is properly carried out, I am hereby suspending all future meetings within the House of Nobles. You are dismissed.” With a casual toss of her head, and a brief flare from her horn, the doors were unsealed, and opened.

As nobles filed out, Upper Crust and Jet Set attempted to look to the Count and Countess Clear Spring, whom they had been subtly befriending in hopes of arranging a match for one of their foals. The mare and stallion walked past as though they didn’t even recognize them.

As the last of the nobles filed out, escorted by the guards, Celestia sighed, and let the flames slowly die as she reverted to her usual form. “Oh, my little Ponies, where did I go wrong?” In that moment, she appeared to age over a thousand years in a second. Her wings draped against the ground, and her head bowed towards the ground as her tears struck the floor.

A hoof was placed on her back as Hammer Strike moved close. “I’m certain this wasn’t entirely in your hooves from the start. Individuals such as they would act this way, no matter what happened. All that would change is how they did it, and I find this to be a better option than what some would do.”

“I was so tempted to, Hammer Strike. I could have done terrible things to them. Imprison them in a living nightmare, freeze them in dark crystal, destroy them and all trace of their houses from existence. It would have been so easy with how angry I felt, how angry I still feel.”

“Yet you held your temper, and took a calmer course of action. This is a punishment that will not be over in an instant, nor in a year. This will be with them for potentially generations to come. Thus you can gain your control once more, and ensure something like this will not happen again.”

“I wonder,” she said tiredly.

“I’m sure of it.”

Celestia sighed. “I need a drink.”

“I’ve got some Dwarven ale,” Hammer Strike offered.

“Some what?”

“Oh, yeah. I found Dwarves under New Unity that I somehow helped bring back from the brink of extinction.”

Celestia stared, dumbstruck for a time. Then she blinked, and snapped out of her sudden stupor. “I wondered why the giant tassel worms were going extinct.”

Lighting Dust ducked into the tent near the site Hammer Strike and the city planners had set aside for the Hall of Paragons. She was, admittedly, curious on how this site would develop, and what differences it would have from the one in Cloudsdale. Obviously, there wouldn’t be nearly so many clouds, but as for the other changes, she would have to ask around. “Excuse me. Is anypony in here?”

“We can’t use cloud this close to the ground,” a voice shouted from inside the tent. “It’ll disperse into fog. We need marble.”

“Marble would be ludicrous for this project. We’d have to import it for the quantity needed, and we’re too far out of the way.” As Lighting Dust entered, she noticed a group of Pegasi and Earth Ponies clustered around a table she assumed held the blueprints for the hall’s design. With the Everfree’s unique magical makeup, Pensword had insisted on a joint effort between Pegasi and Earth Ponies to ensure the building would be properly sound.

Lighting Dust still looked irritated at the thought of the Earth Ponies working on something so central to her tribe’s culture, but the Commander’s words still rang in her ears from when he’d overheard her complaints last time. With that still sharply in mind, she decided to hang back, and listen to the discussion.

“Well marble is the closest thing we have to clouds. What do you suggest we use, wood and dirt?” one of the Pegasi growled.

“Sir, we could cut, shape, and move maybe half a dozen pillars of this size in the time frame you’ve presented with our resources. But seventeen? That would take over a year to get them all here,” Shape Sculptor, a large stoney-grey Earth Pony with a dust-colored mane spoke up. “Not to mention the stone for the foundations to hold them all.”

“Then we can just extend the timeframe to a year,” a mare said authoritatively. The badge on her work jacket was shaped like a laurel surrounding a pair of lightning bolts, clearly indicating her calling from the Paragon Council. “As for our transport issues, I’ve been promised the use of the Gantrithor to help carry the larger items where we need them in a more timely manner. We simply have to give them enough advanced notice.”

“Do we really need to provide the empty pedestals for the forgotten paragons, though?” another Earth Pony asked. “I mean, if they’re forgotten, then how do you even know if you have the right number of pedestals in the first place?”

The Pegasus groaned, and shook her head. “The ten pedestals represent the ten virtues most valued in our culture, and in Paragons in general. They also symbolize the forgotten warriors, each to their specific attribute. If we can’t make enough room for them on the ground, we can carve them into the walls and alcoves as needed. They just need to be there.”

“I still don’t think we can make the whole thing out of marble. It’s too cold, and too easily degraded in these conditions. Get something acidic enough, and the structure would quickly lose its luster. Marble in the interior would work well, but we definitely need a different material for the exterior structure,” Saw Horse, a sandy Earth Pony with a bright yellow mane said.

“What would you suggest, then?” A Pegasus stallion asked with a snort. “If you have a problem, give a solution.”

“Look, I know this is important to you, and it ruffles your feathers to think this has to be built on the ground, but all we’re trying to do is present you with the facts. We don’t want a fight,” Shape Sculptor said. “We could try using granite. It comes in a variety of shades and colors, and it weathers much better in most conditions.”

“Then granite it is,” the mare said with a tone of finality to her voice as she looked pointedly at the Pegasus. “And Storm Mane, try to keep a lid on those thunderbolts of yours. These Ponies are trying to help us, not insult us.”

The Pegasus’ face darkened like a thundercloud as he puffed his cheeks, and snorted, but nothing more came of it as the mare in charge returned to the task at hand. “Just how long is it going to take to get ahold of this granite?”

Lightning Dust smiled as she slowly backed out from the tent. Best to leave them be for now. Besides, it sounded like they had things pretty well in hoof.

“Athena, put the stiletto down,” Grif said carefully as he looked across to the young Gryphon with a knife in her hand. “Those are daddy’s toys. You're not ready for those yet.”

Athena growled, then pouted, then threw the knife up into the air, where it severed a rope that released its grip to send a counterweight onto a plank that had been carefully balanced with a bucket of water that was promptly sent flying into the air, before turning over exactly above the Gryphon’s body to get him perfectly soaked. Then Athena giggled, and clapped her talons together.

“You’re a few weeks old. How, in the North Wind’s name, did you even get a bucket up there?” He wiped some of the soaked water off his head, and went to retrieve his stiletto from its place in the ceiling.

Athena just laughed in response.

“Grif? Is everything alright in there?” Shrial’s voice carried from the Kitchen.

“Shrial, our daughter, who isn’t even a month old yet, is setting elaborate traps,” Grif said.

“Oh, is that all? I thought I saw Moon River flying by earlier.”

“My god daughter and my real daughter are plotting against me. I’m not sure if I’m feeling fear or pride right now.”

“Why don’t you focus on the pride for now, and come try some of this venison I’m cooking? I decided to take a page from that recipe book you brought through, and try a take on that Philly Cheesesteak. If it weren’t for the different spelling, I may have been tempted to burn the book.”

“Yeah? Well I can’t get another one, if you do.” Grif chuckled as he picked Athena up, and placed her on his back. “Now where's that sister of yours?”

A sharp nip on one of his hind legs soon answered that question.

Grif turned to look at Gentle Wing. “Come on. You’re Pappa’s good girl, right? You don’t have any mean traps in store for Pappa,” he said nervously.

Gentle Wing just laughed as she tried to climb her way up onto Grif’s back. Finally, Grif took pity on her, and grabbed her by the scruff of her neck, before placing her next to her sister.

“I’m almost scared to think about when they're old enough to fly.” Grif chuckled as he walked up to Shrial, and gave her a peck on the cheek.

“What more could you expect, when you’re dealing with our kids?” she asked playfully as she handed a lean slice of the meat for him to try.

He took a bite, and purred with enjoyment. “It’s perfect.”

“I haven’t even added the cheese yet, honey.” She giggled as she dropped the freshly shredded mozzarella into the pan, and stirred with the onions and vegetables. “Could you grab the buns over there?”

He nodded as he walked over to them. “So what's with your cooking kick lately?” he asked.

“With teats like this, it’s not like I can do much else at the moment,” Shrial said as she pointed down to her midriff.

Grif blushed at this comment, though the Gryphon part of him was never sure why. “Fair enough, I suppose.”

“Once the girls are past nursing, I might do this every once in awhile, just so you don’t have to,” she said. “But don’t expect it all the time, lover boy. Avalon and I can’t afford to let you get too lax, after all,” she said with a smirk.

“Never planned it. Still, I’ll expect you to get in shape as soon as they're done. Can’t have my best fighter off longer than necessary.”

“I wonder, are you talking for the battle field, or the bedroom?”

“I remember a time when you were the one who blushed,” Grif said, even as his black features turned somewhat purple. “I noticed you requested to be on the roster to take the fledges out for the first hunt. You sure you’ll be able to handle that?” Taking Gryphons on their first hunt was an emotionally trying period, because the adults could only interfere if something else attacked the would-be hunters. If their own prey turned on them, it was do or die in the literal sense.

“I’ll have to get used to it some time,” she pointed out. “Might as well get it over with now.”

“As long as you're sure.” Grif nodded. “So, any word from your cousin?”

“Not since we got word from Daedalus. “I’m guessing he’s probably part of the team that’s worming out the last traitors from the coup.”

“It’s not weird with him having your father's name, is it?”

Shrial shrugged as she served the steaks on the toasted bread. “It just is, Grif. That’s how our culture worked back then.”

“So where is Avalon? Still studying?” Grif looked around. “You’d figure she’d be hungry.”

“She’s too busy planning her trip to that tower of yours. Apparently, a certain someone who lives at the monastery told her she needed to study more?”

“She’s planning that trip already? I figured we’d be considering that for after the baby arrives.”

“Well, she is going to have a lot of time to study, when she gets far enough along. Maybe she just wants to be prepared?”

Grif nodded. “There is a question I’ve been meaning to ask.”

“You mean other than the ones you’ve been asking already? My, you are talkative today,” she said with a chuckle.

“Normally it’s the first born in the clan that are the heirs. Does it upset you that I’ve decided to wait before naming mine?”

“Grif, after everything we’ve been through, why do you think I’d care about a tradition like that, when we’ve literally been defying tradition at nearly every turn since the war?” she pointed out.

“I just wanted to make sure you didn’t feel like I was denying our girls something they deserved.”

“You earned your place as leader, didn’t you? Why should it be any different for the next generation?”

“I shouldn’t have ever doubted you,” he said with a smile.

“Well, I might be just a little jealous,” she said with a smirk, and a swish of her tail. “But it’ll take more than that to get me really upset. Let’s not forget what happened at the Crystal Empire.” She winked mischievously at him as she set the food down on the table for the two of them. “Now let’s eat, you silly raven.”

Hammer Strike found himself quietly shaping rods of metal into a cage, basing the design from fragments of memory. Next would come the crystals, then the glass, perhaps some more materials, but that was later down the line.

Nightmare Night wasn’t too far away, and it gave him plenty of time to think on what he could do for it. He didn’t have to make a costume, but knowing how most events play out, it was bound to happen anyways. His plan involved Sweetie Belle, and only the two of them would know exactly what was to come.

“Hammer Strike, will this work for my dress?” Sweetie Belle asked as she produced a raggedy mess of crafted red cloth with frayed lace that sagged onto the floor, giving it an artfully worn and torn appearance. A few extra stains of oil and fake blood had been added for effect. Three tiny bows clung to the dress’ bodice, waiting to be tied into the filly’s mane.

“Yes, I believe that will work perfectly.” Hammer Strike nodded.

“When I showed parts of it to Button Mash, his face went sortof pale, so I guess this costume must be really scary, after all. I can’t wait to use it on Diamond Tiara.” She chuckled mischievously.

“The enchantments will, perhaps, be the best part, as I’m almost certain no one will expect this.”

“Well I sure haven’t seen anything like it before.”

“That’s the best part. No one can guess it, if almost nobody knows it,” Hammer Strike said as he finished shaping the rod. “And thus, nobody can spoil the surprise, but you, and me.”

“It’s not gonna be super mean scary, though, right? I mean, I wanna scare people, but I don’t want to ruin their night.”

“After the initial scare, you’ll just give off a feeling of unease at most, unless they are particularly skittish.”

“Well, the eyes are kinda creepy. But they sorta remind me of Zecora when she’s got her hood up. I wonder what she’ll think when she sees ‘em.”

Hammer Strike hummed for a moment, before shrugging. “Not quite sure.”

“You know, with that helmet, it’s gonna be a little hard to talk,” Sweetie pointed out. “Did you do that on purpose?”

“Yep, but, if necessary, I can open a section of the helmet, and my voice will come through clear.”

“Oh. Okay, then.” Sweetie smiled. “Big sis would want to be able to talk with you, after all. And maybe kiss you, too,” she said in that teasing tone only little kids seem capable of pulling off.

“Indeed,” Hammer Strike said as he grabbed another ingot of metal.

Sweetie Belle pouted. “Aww, I wanted to see you blush.”

“Sorry. Doesn’t work like that for me.”

“Well, I guess I owe Applebloom a bit, then,” she sighed. “Scratch gambling off the list for cutie marks.”

Pensword stood by the side of the bed, running a hoof along Lunar Fang’s belly as they waited for the doctor to start the scan. “I thought it would be bigger, . . . or smaller, or… something,” he muttered as memories of the “slime machine,” as Matthew called it, were getting smaller for use on his heart. The monstrosity he was looking at reminded him of the portable clinics he went to with three large suitcases full of equipment. Yet the configuration of crystals and screen gave him the impression his mind would be blown when the test actually took place. How marvelous it was to see technology and medicine advance so far. Now Ponies could see inside the body itself, watch a life forming. Compared to the methods of his youth, it was truly miraculous. He couldn’t hold back the grin that slowly grew on his muzzle. “We are getting this for the military and civilian hospitals in New Unity. I want state-of-the-art for our hospitals, and for Ponyville as well.”

“Part of your big urban renewal plan with Grif?” Lunar Fang asked with a chuckle.

“Yes, that is part of it,” Pensword answered. Then he frowned. “You nervous?” he asked.

“This isn’t my first rodeo.” She chuckled.

“Yeah, but we didn’t have this technology when we started. It feels . . . funny, the jump we experienced,” he admitted.

“It’s amazing what the Crystal Ponies are capable of, isn’t it?”

“I know. And imagine what will happen with them helping technology now,” Pensword said reverently.

At that point, the door to the examination room opened, and a Unicorn mare in a white outfit with a small nurse’s cap smiled as she walked into the room. Her red mane had been tied in such a manner as to create two circular rings beneath her ears, while four curls hung delicately above her brow. “Hello, I’m Union Joy, and I’ll be your maternity mare for the duration of your pregnancy.” She sat down on a large stool, and pulled out a clipboard and pen. “Now, I read your file, but I like to get to know my patients personally. So, please, tell me a little about yourself.”

Pensword was not about to get involved in something like this. Matthew had memories of his mother answering all those kinds of questions, and that annoyed him for some reason, so he listened, and let Lunar Fang take care of things.

“My name is Lunar Fang. I’m a Lieutenant Colonel in the Lunar Guard, I have a daughter named Moon River, and, really, I’m not quite sure what else would be important right now.”

“Strange eating habits, any pains, mood swings?” Joy asked as she put a tool on Lunar Fang’s belly to start the scan. “As for that rank, I’m going to have to suggest you resign, or at the very least take medical leave. A mare who’s about to have a child shouldn’t be leading such a rough lifestyle.”

“Nothing out of the ordinary,” Lunar Fang said in response to the first question. “No unusual cravings, aches, or sudden urges to throttle my husband, and cry about it, if that’s what you mean.” She chuckled at the thought. “Unfortunately, my commission is handed down from Princess Luna herself. She’s given me my maternity leave, but, beyond that, you’ll have to take it up with her.”

“I’ll make sure to write a formal letter, then.” She sighed. “Though I can already guess what she’s going to say.”

Pensword couldn’t help but chuckle. He had a pretty good idea, too. the chuckle didn’t last long, though, as the nurse rounded on him.

“As for you, Mister husband,” she said as she pranced up, and poked him firmly in the chest. “I want you to start pampering her. This is very unusual having a child so soon after her first one. It could cause complications, and I will not risk the loss of a single patient. Do I make myself clear?”

Pensword nodded, and spoke reassuringly. “I assure you Thestrals are a little more hearty then the Unicorn mares, and we can–.”

“I know, Commander. I was reading up on one Night Moon’s theses on Thestral birthing and health. I’ll admit it’s a bit of an older reference, considering it was written over two hundred years ago, but, so far, the facts seem to be holding up. I still find it incredulous that Thestral mares could fight without risking any harm to the foals right up to the month of birth.” She sighed, and shook her head. “However, as I stated earlier, we are in uncharted territory. In all my years as a doctor, and all the research I’ve performed, I’ve yet to find a single mare that had a foal less than two years apart.”

Thirty minutes and a lengthy interview later, Nurse Joy put the tool away, and then took up a soapy towel, and began to clean Lunar Fang’s fur of the gel they’d used to help with the scan. “Now,” she said as she braced herself, and looked at the couple. “Go ahead, and lay into me.”

“Excuse me?” Pensword asked as he cocked his head in confusion.

“I read that aggression is good for a foal’s development for Thestrals. Didn’t you wonder why Doctor Strange recommended me? I’m one of the best in my field, and, like him, I take the unusual cases. Maternity and midwifery are kinda my thing. I’ve even been reading up on the mythical coupling of Gryphons and Ponies.” Her eyes shone like stars as she looked into the distance, and smiled. “I love children of all species, and I want to help them develop in the environment of their culture. As long as it doesn’t endanger the baby’s development, I have no problems with it. So, go ahead. Be angry at me. Give me your resentment. I don’t mind.”

Pensword gaped at Lunar Fang, then looked incredulously at the nurse. “Why does Ponyville always get all the crazies?” he finally cried. Then he sputtered, and shook his head as he struggled to find the words. Finally, he settled on his wife. “Lunar Fang, dear, please handle this.”

Lunar Fang chuckled at her husband’s behavior, and kissed him gently on the cheek, before fixing her attention to the nurse. “It’s not quite that cut and dry, Nurse Joy. I mean, it’s not quite untrue, mind you, but this is hardly a situation where it would apply.”

“Ah.” Nurse Joy blushed. “I hope you don’t mind my saying I’m relieved at that.”

Lunar Fang laughed, and shook her head even as Joy continued to twiddle her hooves.

“You wouldn’t happen to have some more modern materials I can use, would you?” Joy asked as her expression brightened. “It’s about time we had a new edition for Thestrals. If you do, could you maybe send me a copy? Like I said before, I want to make sure we get everything just right. And as things stand, considering the unique circumstances behind the pregnancy, I’d prefer if you avoided too much strain on your body. No galloping around fighting monsters, at least until the baby’s born. Then you can go slay all the manticores you want.”

Pensword gave Joy a skeptical look. Her Beige fur took a red tint. “What? Did you think I grew up in Canterlot? I came from the Unicorn station below Cloudsdale.”

Pensword paused. “You come from one of the cloud-bound pitstops?”

“Yes,” Joy replied. “It’s one reason why I was chosen to help as well. I have more experience with flying Ponies than most.” She smiled as she rose to her hooves, and returned all the materials to their proper locations, while dumping the towel and clothes into the laundry bin. “The good news is you’re perfectly healthy, and so’s the baby. I still advise you either fly or walk. No trotting or racing too hard, but it’s up to you to make that decision for yourself. I’ll make sure to send the bill to the Lunar Military for payment.”

“And could we maybe get some pictures to take with us?” Pensword asked.

Joy looked at him like he’d just grown two heads. “It’s a scanner, not a camera,” she said. Then she brought a hoof to her chin. “Then again, that might not be a bad addition to the apparatus. Good for records,” she murmured.

Pensword shook his head, and chuckled. “I advise you look into it. I think it would be a big hit.”

“You know, I might just do that.”

Vital Spark smiled as he twirled around in the black cape and tuxedo with blood-red lapels. His mane had been carefully combed backwards, and styled with a special pomade to ensure it remained in place for the fitting, and help adjust for the overall theme he was seeking to go with.

“You know, darling, if you’re going for a vampire, you really should get the ear tufts included,” Rarity pointed out as she trotted in with a gold chain, a pocket watch, and a makeup kit. “On the plus side, you’re already white, so it shouldn’t take that much effort to give you that tone to match the undead.”

“That reminds me, Rarity, have there ever been any real undead here in Equestria?”

“That’s difficult to say. If there ever were, my guess is they were taken care of a long time ago, or else given some place to live in peace. I suppose it would depend on how Princess Luna and Princess Celestia felt.”

“What about necromancers?”

“Fresh out, I’m afraid. Oh, there are enough reference books and the like written for the more positive applications. Physicians use them quite regularly, you know. The darker tomes were either destroyed or locked away where they can’t do any harm.”

“Well, I suppose that makes sense.”

“If you don’t mind my asking, Vital Spark, why did you decide to go with makeup? I mean, you’re a Unicorn. You could easily use a glamour to give you the appearance you want.”

Vital Spark chuckled. “First of all, that would be cheating. Secondly, I like doing things the old fashioned way. Thirdly, I don’t know if my magic can hold the glamour that long. And fourth, I think it’s just plain old fun.”

“Well, if you think it’s fun, I am looking for new models to test some of my designs–.”

“I’m going to stop you right there, Rarity. Dressing up every once in awhile can be fun, like for Nightmare Night, but I’m not exactly the type who wants to do that on a regular basis.”

Rarity sighed. “It was worth a shot.”

Vital Spark laughed. “Don’t worry, Rarity. I’m sure you can get any stallion you want to pose for you, if you turn on the charm. I believe I recall hearing of an incident where you literally caused an Earth Pony to fly, just by flirting with him.”

Rarity blushed. “That was a misunderstanding. I was simply helping a friend.”

“Oh yes, I know. You also helped that Pony. He’s started an Earth Pony aeronautics division now to study the effects of propeller-based flight. I wouldn’t be surprised if they had a working model in the next couple of years.”

“O-oh my.”

“Yup. Congratulations, Rarity. Even when you’re doing something somewhat underhanded, you still manage to help bring a benefit for your fellow Ponies.”

“Vital.”

“Relax. Hammer Strike knows why you did it. I didn’t even have to tell him, so it’s not like you have to threaten me, or anything like that.”

“You’re lucky you’re his friend right now. You know that, right?” Rarity asked with a flat expression.

“Mamma always taught me to count my blessings,” he said honestly. “But speaking of Hammer Strike, I’m kind of stuck on what to get him for a wedding gift. Got any ideas?”

“I don’t know. He has pretty much everything already. The only thing he doesn’t have is sleep, and he thinks that’s useless anyways.”

Vital sighed. “Well, there goes that idea.”

“Oh, don’t worry, darling. I’m sure you’ll be able to come up with something. And worst case scenario, you could always give him the one thing he doesn’t have.”

“What’s that?”

Rarity smirked. “Why, nothing, of course.”

Vital Spark smiled. “Okay, I’ll give you that one, Rarity. It seems your sword’s not the only thing that’s sharpened over time.”

“Naturally. Now then, let’s walk you through the basics, shall we? If you want to look like a vampire, we’ll need to start off with a base.”

Vital Spark sighed as he resigned himself to the treatment he knew would doubtless take the next hour at the very least. After all, this was Rarity.

Inigo and Cristo smirked at each other as they gathered in a disused room in the lower levels of the castle. They had strewn about clothing and items of lesser jewelry they’d managed to scrounge up in their journeys through the castle. They were currently watching their new younger sister, who was busy watching from her perch on top of a barrel. The filly’s form blended into the shadows of the torchlight. Her bluish-grey body and glossy black mane were perfect for dank places like this. The silver streaks in her mane had become more prominent, but did little to hinder her skills at hiding. Her red eyes seemed to glow in the torch light.

Cristo laughed as he pulled out a tiny roughspun dress, and a set of muted brown leggings with a big hat. “A Pirate Captain!” he crowed. “Captain Moon River of the Blood Moon, terror of the sea and skies!”

Moon River laughed, and clapped her hooves together joyfully as she kicked aside the rather large pile of rejected costume ideas to topple all over the cold stone floor.

Inigo grinned. “Good, and I can be her first mate, the dread pirate Nightstorm.” He jumped in surprise, then laughed as Moon River leapt from her post to his back, and started nibbling his ear. “How do you move so fast, sister?” he cried with mock horror.

Day Moon laughed as he walked in. A rather poor example of the old Lunar Guard armor clanked as he marched. The design was closer to the decorative model that had been used before Hammer Strikes modernization. When the others looked quizzically at him, he explained. “Old Wrought Iron made it for me. He needed something to do with all the extra tin he had lying around.” He looked at the dress, the leggings, and a sash and fake sword that one of his siblings was busy retrieving. “So she went for the pirate outfit, did she?” He smiled gently at her. “I thought she might. Do you like the attention your brothers are giving you, little sister, hmm?” he asked.

Moon River flapped her wings, and launched from Inigo’s back to land on Day Moon’s armored one, then knocked her hoof on his helmet. She made a sound that he took to be a yes. Then he looked at his brothers. “So, Cristo, what will you go as?”

Cristo smiled. “A Count,” he proclaimed. “Mother said I could be anything tonight, and I’m going to be a count.”

All three siblings’ expressions darkened as they frowned. “Do you think we did the right thing not telling dad we saw part of it?” Day Moon asked.

Cristo nodded. “You saw how the nobles circled him after Mom died. If he knew what really happened, he could’ve been killed. Besides, we were only a couple of years old. Most of the adults would probably say it was a nightmare. We’d need proof, and there’s no way to get it.”

“I think Faust was kind to us,” Inigo said as he looked unseeingly at the wall. “We have heroes, swordsponies, and Gryphons who can teach us skills far beyond the norm. We can be prepared for anything those murderers throw at us.”

“Yes,” Cristo agreed. “But . . . for now, you . . . do you think we could just be foals for Nightmare Night? It’s hard enough carrying this around all the time. Can’t we make Nightmare Night the one night we can actually act like foals, have fun, and stop worrying about revenge?”

The triplets looked back and forth between one another, and finally nodded in agreement. “I think we can try, at least,” Day Moon said.

“We can work on getting revenge after we get our candy,” Inigo said with a smirk.

“And bobbing for apples?” Day Moon asked.

Cristo chuckled. “Only if you can beat me first!”

“Then it’s agreed,” Day Moon said seriously as he looked to his brothers. “Tonight, we focus on having fun. Tomorrow, it’s back to work. We need to learn to use our gifts as fast as possible, if we’re going to stand a chance of avenging Mother’s murder.”

The other two brothers nodded their heads. “Agreed,” they said together. To their shock, Moon River appeared in the middle of the room her features looking as solemn as a child could.

“Me, too,” she said. Her red eyes seemed to glow as she narrowed her gaze. Her wild mane seemed almost to writhe behind her as she pointed to each of them, then back to herself. “Me, too,” she said again.

“Okay,” Day Moon whispered fearfully, “you can help, too, little sister, but first, we all have some growing up to do.” He cocked a head as he looked ponderingly at the little filly. “You think we can have her give our foes nightmares first?”

“I don’t know, and I really don’t want to think about that right now,” Inigo replied. “We have a lot to do, if we want to get our costumes ready by Nightmare Night’s . . . Day. Can you maybe talk Sweetie Belle’s big sister into helping make these better?” he asked as he picked up the hand-me-downs from the pile.

“You’ve got it, Brother,” Day Moon replied with a gentle smile.

Pensword sat at his desk reading a book he’d brought over from Earth, a softback that had been reinforced by Twilight’s magic, the same way she had the second set of scriptures his parents had bought for him while they were visiting Earth. That particular volume now sat on his desk, and, thankfully, Twilight had offered her services to repair the set he’d given Conor as well. He smiled fondly as he stared at the volume, before returning his attention to the rather large volume in his hooves.

He smiled as he looked over the pages, reading about his ancestors and their stories as compiled by his uncle and father for him to bring back. Where they could, pictures had been added to give a better idea of what the men and women looked like back in the day. He chuckled again as he recalled the writing on the binding. To think that this was just the immediate family going back to World War II’s start. If it hadn’t been for Grif’s makeshift bag of holding, he wouldn’t have been able to bring back all the other volumes sitting on the new shelves he’d had installed in the office. He paused as he looked at his human picture. A second photo of his Pony self had been taken, and added next to the first. He’d finally reached the present. He knew the moment he flipped the page, it would go from English to Equish, and the genealogy icons and lines would change. For one thing he had two family sheets to denote his two wives, and their offspring. Moon River had been recorded, along with her titles and future betrothal to Cosy, but he was sure he could still make it work by adding the date it was broken off, if needed in the future. Still, he almost couldn’t wait for Lunar Fang to give birth again, so he could add that name as well. Generations from now, his descendants would look back, and see this wonderful history. It felt good to indulge that side of him again. He smiled as he dipped his pen in the inkwell, and began working on Inigo, Cristo, and Day Moon’s entries.

Inigo’s entry was the most frustrating of all. Something about that name just kept niggling at him. It was driving the poor commander nuts. Grif had suggested he read The Princess Bride to help settle the strange sensation, but, thus far, his efforts had gone unrewarded. He casually wondered if Inigo might enjoy an all-black outfit for a future Nightmare Night, though. He might not make a bad masked crusader.

He frowned as his eyes wandered to the sheet on his desk. There was Lunar Fang–no, Moonshade’s family tree, or at least what would soon become it. He would get her parents’ names, and work from there. He smiled as he felt a small rush of emotions. Perhaps this was where the pen in his cutie mark came into play, recording an accurate history for future posterity, or something along those lines. Then again, it was a passion when he was on Earth, so the point may well have been moot. He gave his ears another swivel, listening to try to pick up any disturbances indicating the arrival of a plaintiff or some other official who would want a word with him. Blessed silence answered back. He smiled, and revelled in the knowledge that no major interruptions would occur. He leaned back, and closed his eyes as he let his mind travel down memory lane, recalling his time as a human.

“Well, I can’t fault you for studying,” a voice spoke to him, an all too familiar voice, one he hadn’t heard in over a thousand years worth of time. “Funny how it took this long to get you to do it, though. I always had to tie you to your seat to keep you at your studies before. You were always sneaking off to practice something or another with your mother.”

Pensword flipped backwards as he and his chair went crashing to the floor. His hind hooves flailed about in shock. “Grandma?” he shouted. “You–” he started, before stopping. “Uh … you can thank Matthew for that. He’s the one that loves to study and record history.” He sighed, wincing as he stood up to pick up his chair, and return to his seat, before turning to see the familiar face of his grandmother.

“I’m glad to see you can see me again.” She smiled. “I was beginning to worry.”

“I know. It was scaring me, too. I feared I might have irrevocably damaged my sight by being stubborn.” He sighed. “I guess that’s been a flaw of mine for a long time.”

“At least you managed to recognise the problem before things went too far,” the old mare said as she smiled comfortingly.

“Yeah, but I missed getting to talk to you, and to my family.” He swiped the tears stinging at his eyes, desperate to maintain the vision of the specter that stood before him. I can see why the sight is a two-edged gift.”

“It’s not just the sight,” she reminded him. “You wielded the sword, but left the sheath unattended.”

“You're talking about that thaumic field stuff, right?” he asked. “And no, I am not going to call it by the technical term. I am miffed at it, to be honest. And since it is more … not alive, like magic, I am going to call it that for the moment.”

“Didn’t your mother teach you any tool is a weapon waiting to be sharpened?”

Pensword sighed. “She did. I just … was being stubborn. I was scared of messing things up. As a human … as Matthew, I felt like I messed up a lot, like I was more prone to having things go poorly. I suppose I still am prone to that fear, but I think I am learning to manage it better, now that I’ve finally started to practice. I am also keeping an eye on Moon River, in case she develops this field as well. I’m sure you’ve noticed, but she is developing rather quickly for a foal.”

“Yes, and we’re all very proud of how she’s coming along,” his grandmother said with a grin.

“I bet,” Pensword replied with a chuckle. He paused, “I hope you are happy, and none of my relatives are upset about the adoption of Moonshade’s nephews.”

“You did the right thing. Everypony did.”

Pensword let out a sigh of relief. “I’m glad to hear that. I just … I just hope I can be a good father. I know they already have one, and he’s clearly a good one, but–.” His face fell as he recalled the woeful tale. “My dear little Lunar Fang. I am sad to see that all she has left of her family from before our adventures in time travel are three foals. How are they doing? Her family, that is.”

“Her sister asks that you tell her thank you for taking care of the children, and, if you get the chance, to tell her husband he did the right thing. She doesn’t blame him. As for her family, you can expect a visit from her father at some point.” The old ghost chuckled at the thought.

“Of course.” Pensword replied as he joined her. “I look forward to his visit.” He paused for a moment. “And how is Uncle Cloud doing? I know from personal experience how strange it is going from two legs to four and back again. I hide it well, but it is still unnerving. Is he happy?”

“He’s happy to be in the arms of his forgotten family again, and he’s happy to see that both sides found a connection through you.”

“Please tell him I’m sorry I couldn’t bring Aunt Selma, but I will try to do so next visit. I will be sure to bring something to allow her to come back,” he promised, even as he grimaced.

“You did all you could,” his grandmother said as she waved a hoof. “That's all you can do sometimes. He’s not going to hold it against you, so you’d better not hold it against yourself either. Just do it in your own time.”

“I understand.” Pensword nodded, and sniffled. “Still, it is good to see you again, Grandmother, to know that … that I am back to normal, so to speak. I suppose now I just need to keep working at the same level of progress. After all, these classes have become a routine for me. I can’t very well stop now, can I?”

“You were never one for stopping at just the base line,” she said with a knowing smile.

Pensword laughed. “Nope. I always enjoyed going one step beyond. It is actually sort of funny. Going through this thaumic field stuff, Matthew feels more solid, more … stable. I sure know he is remembering more about the Titanic, and other things from his world. It seems to help. Then again, we’ve been reading from the books, and he keeps bugging me now about hiding a computer somewhere, so he can squirrel away a computer game when it comes out. I never was that … focused on something, was I, Grandma, when I came to visit you in the tents?”

“You were more dedicated to trying to get weapons you weren’t ready for, and finding out the best way to trap game.” She laughed. “Oh, the antics you pulled. Why, I dare say Moon River might even surpass your record.”

“Like a good little Thestral?” Pensword asked. “I . . . I think I was trying to make up for what I felt was lacking in feeling welcomed in the town. I am still unsure about what fate was thinking when it sent that bear, as I know now that my human grandfather had a similar experience.”

“I think it was fitting. Always pushing forward, always finding another obstacle to break down.” She shrugged. “A bear lets nothing get in its way. Nothing challenges its right to move on, and nothing stops it.”

“Yes, I suppose it was. I see what you mean,” Pensword answered. “Thank you, Grandma. I … I am proud you are my Grandma, and, if needed, I may look into building your lantern again, so as to prove to my offspring in the future that daddy is not crazy about living another life.”

The old mare smiled sadly. “That would be nice,” she agreed. “Unfortunately, my time is up for now. Keep on the path, grandson. You make me so very proud. Always remember. We’re watching you,” she said as she waved a final goodbye, then walk towards the door, fading away as she went.

Pensword Smiled as he watched her disappear. Then he returned his attention to the photo book that had dropped in his hasty reaction. The pages had fallen open to the family photo they’d taken on earth. Due to all the horses around, they had spread out two foal blankets that were just large enough for Lunar Fang and him to lay on. Still, it was a funny sight with all the squeezing around with him, Lunar Fang, Uncle Storm, Grandma. . .. He stopped, then broke into a fit of laughter. It seemed the rest of his family had managed to get in, somehow, after all, and he could see them. He wiped the mirthful tears from his eyes, and smiled as he began to pack things up. After all, he had a message to deliver to his wife, and a family to nuzzle and be with. Daddy was finally coming home.

“I have to hand it to you, Steel Weaver. Few people could actually make a gauntlet for a Gryphon,” Grif commented as he flexed his talons to test out his new segmented metal gauntlets. The metal had been forged to look like his arms were covered by large jagged protrusions that covered his entire forearm. Segmented joints covered the wrist, and a thin fingerless mesh made it appear as though his talons were part of the claw. It gave both arms a feral, devilish look. “I just need to get Clover to enchant them to burn orange.”

“Just be careful, laddie,” Steel Weaver grunted. “I hear she strives for accuracy.”

“You're not going to go into a big spiel about how you don’t trust magic, and, ‘good reliable steel. That’s the way ta go,’ are you?” Grif asked, chuckling.

Steel Weaver shook his head. “Ye told me they were part of him now, didn’t ya? Used dark energies ta make it work. Clover might view that as a challenge.” He shrugged. “But, then again, it’s your funeral.” He chuckled. “What would a smith like me know?”

“Given what you’ve done in a short period of time, I’d say you know quite a bit. So, tell me, do I cut a fearsome form?”

Grif stood on his hind legs. His large scarlet coat flapped in a wind he conjured. Gold threadwork had been hemmed throughout the piece in intricate patterns. His chest was exposed, bearing his black and green feathers, and he wore a belt of three thick bands of leather dyed scarlet that all connected to a large multi-sectioned buckle made of polished steel. The buckle itself was large enough to cover the area beneath his ribcage. It was ribbed in several areas, and centered with the top part of a human skull formed from metal. He’d considered using a Gryphon or Pony skull, but it wouldn’t look right, proportionally speaking, and would ruin the overall aesthetic of the design.

His shoulders were covered in large pauldrons that had been treated to have the same scarlet color as his coat with gold filigree forming several swirls that ended in jagged spike-like points. A second plate hung down under each pauldron to cover his upper arm. He’d forgone the usual brown trousers the character was known for, and added a gold skeletal-like structure that traced his wings, which emerged from well-placed slits on his back. He slitted his eyes, and stared Steel Weaver down. When the costume was put into use, his eyes would be enchanted to glow red, and his crest would be grown out long enough to hang at his shoulders.

“Ye look like a hot bag of air and angst,” Steel Weaver said flatly. “But it’ll do for scaring little foals well enough.”

“Then that's all it needs to do.” Grif chuckled. “It’s a kid’s holiday, after all.”

“Aye, that it is. And what do you plan to do with your wives, I wonder?” Steel Weaver wiggled his eyebrows mischievously.

“I don’t know. They usually enjoy surprising me,” Grif laughed back.

“Well, if it’s a surprise you’re looking for, then Happy Nightmare Night.” Steel Weaver chuckled as he pulled out an intricately engraved broadsword. Blue runes glowed up its sides, giving it an icy aura. The pommel had been carefully crafted to come to a point in case of close-quartered combat. The blood groove Had been carved in a flowing pattern to match the cross guard’s design, and what appeared to be an image of frozen flames carved into the sword itself reached upwards yearningly, before meeting with the first of the runes.

“Holy cow, Steel Weaver. That's amazing! I don’t remember describing the Void Sword to you.”

“This old thing? Ah, that’s nothin’. Just came to me while you were talkin’ about the character. Every knight has his sword, after all, even the fallen ones.”

“Yes, but this is pretty much a spot-on match to the one from the story. Who’d you ask for details?”

He shrugged. “I didn’t.”

“Huh.” Grif furrowed his brow, then nodded. “Well, how much did I owe you for the metal work?” he asked quickly. This might be something Shawn needed to hear about.

“Oh, I’d say a good round five hundred ought to do nicely,” he said nonchalantly.

Grif nodded, and reached into his bag, before pulling out a small chest. He checked something on the top, and nodded to himself, then placed it down near Steel Weaver’s work bench. “There should be exactly five hundred in there.”

“If there’s more, I’ll send it back. If there’s less, well, I guess I’ll live.” Steel Weaver shrugged. “It’s good to see you again, Grif. Send my regards to your lord. We miss him down here.”

“He hasn’t forgotten you guys. Things have just been a bit crazy since the attack. And with the wedding coming up, he’s got a lot on his plate. I’m sure he’ll be back, once things settle down.” Grif gave Steel Weaver a wave, and proceeded to take wing with his items firmly in claw.

Steel Weaver casually made his way over to the raw materials bucket, and pulled out his drawings. Several different designs featured, including a massive buster sword, a curious blade with a carefully-etched eye that would mimic life, and a long silver sword engraved with runes etched to look like crossing streams as they circled around precious stones that had been mounted in the bevelling. “I think I’ll try you next,” he said as he picked the last one. “I’ll call you Snicker-snack.”

Pensword looked up from his nap in confusion. His ears twitched as he heard whispers around him, but he didn’t know where–. He snapped to attention as he realized that he was the only one in the room. He slowly stepped forward, only to feel something wrap around him as he lifted up into the air. “Wha!” he yelled. A moment later, Fox Feather walked out from the shadows, wearing a rather large hat with a puffy white feather stuck into the brim. She pulled the cover off a firefly lantern, and grinned. “Hello, Admiral. I see you fell for our little trap.”

Pensword paused, and gave a flat expression. “You’re a pirate now?”

“Aye, and so, too, will you be,” Lunar Fang replied as she stepped out to join Fox Feather. Pensword was really regretting telling them about those pirate stories from Earth now. “Y’see,” she said in a bawdy accent, “Moon River be the cap’n, and I think it would be a fun time if the whole family be her crew, savvy?”

Pensword’s hard mouth softened, then expanded into a wide grin. “Oh, I am so in.” The two stared at him expectantly, and Pensword realized his mistake. “Oh, erm, excuse me.” He cleared his throat. “Heave ho, I be wishing to join the dread pirate Moon River.”

Fox feather’s mouth twitched, and Lunar Fang snorted, before they finally gave up all pretence at indifference, and laughed at his accent as the sound of a snapping rope alerted him too late of the sudden release as he dropped to the floor, pinned beneath the folds of the net. His eyes glinted in the darkness as he rose, even as he glared. Moon River was giggling like mad. “So . . . where are we going to store our booty, a ship?”

“That’s a surprise the boys want to take care of. They’re looking for a good brig we can use.”

“Fair enough. I’m guessing you used the book on pirates that I brought back for reference?” he asked as he took in Lunar Fang’s tight-fitting breeches, and the skull-and-crossbones bandana that had been tied on her head.

“Aye,” Fox Feather replied. “It be a good insight into the fiction of pirates.”

Pensword chuckled. “So what am I going to be dressing as?”

“You’ll see, but I think we can get Luna to craft fake candles.”

“Oh no.” Pensword’s jaw dropped. “You’re not thinking of the captain of the Queen Anne’s Revenge, are you?”

Fox Feather looked confused. “You know about the Captain?”

“Yeah. He’s fairly common knowledge, but my question is how are you going to get that beard? It’s too late for me to start growing one.”

One sentence from the two mares sent a shiver of dread down from the top of his head to the tip of his tail.

“Twilight can help.”

112 - Give us Something Sweet to Bite

Extended Holiday
Ch 112: Give us Something Sweet to Bite
Act 16

“So, my dears,” Grif said as he stood before Shrial and Avalon in his costume. The enchantments had been added less than an hour ago, and he couldn’t help but give them a smile. “Do I frighten you?” His voice had been altered to come across in a thick Scottish brogue by an enchanted pendant around his neck.

“Oh, I don’t know. What do you think, Shrial?” Avalon asked with a curious quirk of her eyebrow.

“I rather like the tall, dark, and brooding.” She chuckled. “It fits the mood rather well. I wonder, Avalon, does Gryphonia have a Nightmare Night of their own? After all, Princess Luna did do a rather large number on the emperor’s troops back then.”

“They’re too proud to admit it. Though there is the night of the Shadow Haunt.”

Shrial shuddered. “They still tell that story?”

Avalon nodded the affirmative. “Sometimes the oldest last the longest.”

Meanwhile, two tiny cubs looked up at the altered appearance of their father, and growled playfully as they tried to bat at the glowing gauntlets.

“Now then,” Grif said as he turned his attention to his cubs, “lets see what we can dress you two up as. Perhaps a pair of bats?” He smiled at them.

Both girls cocked their heads in sync as they let out a confused murmur.

“I’m not so sure the girls would appreciate being constricted by a costume like that, Grif,” Avalon pointed out. “After all, they are their parents’ daughters.”

“True, but we need to find something for them. I was hoping we could attend the earlier festivities as a family, before I get trapped in storytelling,” he said as he pulled the two up by his pauldrons to let them nuzzle him.

“Why not try something like a sphinx?” Avalon suggested. “They already have the bodies of lions to go with it, after all.”

“I suppose. We’d just need to find them some headdresses.” Grif chuckled as he leaned down to the girls. “What say you, my pretties?” he asked.

The twins churred happily as they tickled their tails under his beak.

“And what of you two?” he asked Shrial and Avalon.

“Well, seeing as you’re such a birdbrain for that Arthur fellow, and for this Tolkien, Avalon had a little idea,” Shrial said with a playful smirk.

“Oh? I suppose a surprise is in order, then?” Grif chuckled.

“Enough to bewitch the mind, and ensnare the senses,” Avalon said with hooded lids, and a dramatic wiggle of her talons.

“Then I will take these two, and find a pair of proper headdresses befitting mighty, noble beasts, while you two get ready,” he said, scooping up the cubs, and flashing the two gryphonesses a devil-may-care grin. “I sense great fun on the horizon this night.”

“By the pricking of my thumbs,” Avalon started.

“Something wicked this way comes,” Shrial finished.

“Shall we, Sister?” Avalon asked as she extended a hand.

“I do believe we shall.” The two laughed together as they flew out the tower towards Ponyville. “We’ll be back soon!” Shrial called out as their voices faded on the wind, and they shrunk into the horizon.

Vital Spark stared nervously at the stone mask hovering in Clover’s magical grip. His garb had been set, though something had gone wrong with the application of the pomade. Instead of the slicked-back look he was going for, his hair had been styled in what looked almost to be a natural briar patch of mane. It both flowed and jutted in equal proportions, and the pendant Rarity had included in a final shipment caused it to look even longer as his eyes glowed red.

“I appreciate the sentiment, Clover, but that mask seriously gives me the creeps.”

“It’s a mask that uses pressure points in the head to turn a regular person into an undead monster. Why would it not be creepy?” she asked him.

“Wait, are we talking legitimate dark magical artifact, or are we talking prop designed to look like the legitimate magical artifact?”

“Yes, Vital Spark, I am completely insane, and have handed you a real dark magical artifact from my vast collection.” She rolled her eyes, and groaned. “Why do they always have to be so paranoid?”

“Because, if we weren’t, we’d be just like everypony else you hate?” Vital ventured as he gingerly took the mask. Its resemblance to the source material was downright frightening, although this one had been fashioned to fit down a Pony’s muzzle as well, so it wasn’t an exact replica. “How did you even get ahold of that manga, anyways? I thought Grif kept it under lock and key.”

“I’ve traveled with The Doctor,” she said, as though this should cover everything that needed to be said.

“Okay, I can’t argue with that one,” Vital agreed. “It’s still incredibly weird to be dressing as a villain for once, though. I’m just glad I’m not the arrogant jerk this guy became.” He shuddered.

“Power breeds arrogance. The difference is how we express it. Hammer Strike expresses it through indifference. Celestia expressed it through inaction. This Dio character simply expressed it in a more outright fashion.”

“Just don’t ask me to do an evil laugh, okay? I’m no good at those,” Vital said as he looked at himself through the mirror. As a whole, the costume wasn’t half bad, though he supposed he was a little scrawny compared to what the Pony equivalent likely would have been.

“Honestly, I’ll be glad to get this all done and over with,” Clover said. “This holiday makes no sense.”

“It’s for the fun of it, Clover. Speaking of which, who or what are you going as?”

“I’m much too busy for that sort of thing, Vital.” Clover rolled her eyes.

“Too busy to have fun with your friends? Come on; it’s Ponyville. It’s not like you’re going to be assaulted by nobility there. Well, except maybe for Pinkie Pie. You know how excited she gets about her parties.”

“I have important experiments to run, Vital,” Clover insisted.

Vital narrowed his eyes. “Okay, Clover, what’s really going on?”

“Nothing’s going on,” she said, rolling her eyes yet again. “I just have experiments that are on a very short schedule.”

“You know, you could always try teaming up with Time Turner. I hear he’s always experimenting on one thing or another in that clock tower,” Vital teased with a sly wink as he made his way to the door. “But seriously, is there really nothing I can say to make you reconsider?”

“Have fun, Vital Spark,” was all she said in reply as she turned to her bench, signaling the conversation was over.

Vital Spark sighed as he opened the door. “Your loss. I’ll see if I can’t bring back some goodies for you later.” With one final look in her direction, he crossed the threshold, and closed the door behind him.

Meanwhile, Clover ran across her open book once again. They really had chosen the worst night for such a holiday. After all, it was the only night she could safely resume communications with . . . them, and she felt, after the last attack, she’d need to contract their power again. She turned away from the page depicting a triangle formed of three orbs, one occupied by what appeared to be an old man with a cane, another of a lady in flowing blue robes, and the third of a demonic goat-like figure with large curved horns.

Pensword stood in the middle of the room. A dusty and faded tricorner hat sat on his head. His once white mane had been turned black, and a busy black beard had been grown as well, courtesy of Twilight. He had been careful to get the beard braided and waxed into strands with magic fuses burning in them to cause smoke to curl out. He had a large heavy duster, with bandolier that housed four flintlock pistols, thanks to the loans he’d gotten from Grif and the others. A large cutlass hung at his side In a weatherbeaten scabbard, ready for use at a moment’s notice. Thanks to another spell, his eyes glowed with a yellow light as he glared at the doors. “How did you all pull this off?” He pulled out the sword and found that the tip had been broken off. He prayed Hammer Strike would never find out. There were few things the smith lord hated more than an ill-maintained weapon. He let out a sigh of relief as he got a closer look at the blade’s crafting. There was no sign of the smith’s mark. That meant this sword wasn’t of his making. Hopefully that would give him some leniency in the matter.

“Magic?” Lunar Fang offered as she exited the room. She wore a dark blue long coat with a purple brassier tied around her chest to keep true to the pictures from the book. A black bandanna slanted over her right ear, and her mane had been done up in a braid that hung over her right shoulder. A cutlass hung on her side with her tomahawk on the other. A single flintlock had been holstered across her chest to let any potential “enemies” know that she meant business.

“Dear, when did you get a flintlock?” Pensword asked as Moon River leapt from the shadows, and jumped on her mother’s back, grinning as she squeaked softly in Lunar Fang’s ear.

“Hammer strike gave it to me not long after the attack. I suppose he figured it would be better to have it available, should the situation demand.”

While Lunar Fang answered, Pensword looked at his daughter’s costume. Another tricorn hat sat on her head to complement an open overcoat jacket with a white lace shirt. A series of thin golden chains around her neck rounded the look nicely. True to her usual habits, her toy crossbow remained on her back. And while it didn’t fit the books on pirates from Earth, it allowed her the opportunity to be her own pirate. After all, wasn’t one of the reasons for being a pirate to flaunt the rules, and be your own person? A wooden sword hung from her side, painted to look more like a real blade. “I take it this is to avoid scaring the other mothers?” he asked as he motioned to the sword.

“We’re visiting Ponyville tonight. I think they’re going to have enough frights from being invaded by new Unity. Best to give the parents a little break,” Fox Feather spoke as she stood in the doorway, looking more like a barmaid then a pirate captain, but the dagger stuck into one of the cloth foreboots hopefully would prove enough to deter anyone from making any moves in a drunken state. Though, even lacking her usual weapons, Fox Feather was still a force to be reckoned with. A wooden plate was attached by the fake belt to her back, with wooden mugs attached to the plate.

“Dear, you really are wearing the booze a little thin,” Pensword answered.

“Please,” Fox Feather sputtered, “a drink that can hammer us would kill a human. Hay, normal fruit punch gets fermented in your gut.”

“Don’t remind me,” Pensword muttered, then sighed. “Still, I suppose it is your costume.”

“And my first Nightmare Night,” Fox Feather added. “I have to say, I’m only doing this because Princess Luna told me she likes the holiday.” She giggled. “Besides, where would I put my candy?”

Pensword blinked as he looked at Fox Feather. “I forgot this was your first Nightmare Night. That would explain the other Demon Slayers wishing to watch the base tonight. Still, on the plus side, I think the High Chieftess will be visiting Ponyville some time tonight. She loves entertaining the foals.”

Inigo walked out wearing all black, with a facemask, and a shirt with sleeves that stretched all the way down into his boots. To top it off, a wide-brimmed black hat added that final element of mystery, allowing him to cut a very striking figure. Pensword couldn’t help but smile as he looked on the foal. The costume reminded him of a mix between the Dread Pirate Roberts and Zoro from Matthew’s memories. A thin rapier with a hoof guard hung at the young foal’s side to make use of, should the occasion arise. Its lighter nature would make it easy to manipulate with his pale wings.

It was at that moment that Pensword realized one very important fact. All of his children were blank flanks. “Oh no,” he groaned.

Day Moon and Cristo walked out dressed as simple sailors with daggers at their sides. Each carried a large wooden chest between them. The lid had been propped open, most likely to hold all the booty they would be getting that night in the form of candy and treats. They smiled at their uncle, and Pensword couldn’t help but smile back, despite his worries over the potential treatment Diamond Tiara might try to give them. “Where did you get your chest?” he asked.

“Clover gave it to us when we asked her if she knew a way to help keep things light, even if there’s a lot of stuff inside,” Cristo spoke

“Clover . . . gave you a chest?” Pensword deadpanned.

“Well, she more or less tossed it at us when Moon River started to cry, after she said she was too busy with experiments, but I think Moon River was faking it, just to get her to make the chest,” Day Moon responded. Since the trio had agreed to be pirates on Moon River’s crew, the tin plates had been reshaped to create some patches of light armor that would fit in with the theme of piracy, like pauldrons and bucklers.

Inigo shook his head. “I think I caught her smiling, after she tossed it at us. So, maybe she wanted to see what we were willing to do to get the chest?” He rubbed his chin in thought, and sighed. “Adults are weird sometimes.”

Pensword chuckled. “That sounds like Clover, all right. Heart of gold, but stony of face. And don’t any of your tell her I said that, or I will ground you to walking for a week,” Pensword threatened in a low growl.

He was shocked as his children replied with cheers and agreements, not to mention an overall excitement for how well the tone matched his costume. He couldn’t help but smile at how well they handled the pressure and threats. It must have been the Thestral blood in their veins. “Well, let’s get to the courtyard. We need to be ready to move out soon.”

“Yes, sir!” the foals said with eager salutes as they snatched up the chest, and made their way into the hall with Moon River grinning cutely from her perch inside. It seemed Clover’s spellwork was holding up rather well, if the expressions on the other foals’ faces were any indicator. Pensword chuckled, and made a note to thank the mage later for her kindness, before placing a wing around either of his wives, and joining his children. A night of merriment and excitement was just around the corner, and he could hardly wait.

Rarity and Sweetie Belle stood behind a large screen in the newly restored storeroom. True, it had been a bit of a costly venture, but Rarity was confident she’d be able to earn the money back easily enough, once the next fashion season came in. That, and all the costume commissions she’d received for this year’s Nightmare Night would surely be enough. The scent of freshly varnished wood and sawdust filled the air. And since the room had only recently been finished, it proved an ideal place for Rarity to put the finishing touches on Sweetie Belle’s costume. After a few more minutes of primping and fussing, Rarity took a step back to admire her handiwork. “I think you’re finally ready, Sweetie. Go on, and have a good night with Hammer Strike, okay? Just be careful not to get too far away from him. If you get separated, I’ll be helping Applejack at the apple bobbing contest, okay?”

“I know, I know,” Sweetie said as she rolled her glowing yellow eyes. Then she smiled. “Thanks for all your help, Sis. I really appreciate it.” She gave Rarity a big hug, before making her way towards the storeroom door. “I can’t wait to see what you’re going to be this year.”

Rarity laughed. “See you soon, Sweetie Belle. Just be careful not to eat too many sweets, all right? We don’t need a repeat of last year.”

Sweetie shuddered. “Yeah, I know. I don’t want to be that sick ever again.”

“That’s my girl. Now go have some fun.”

“See ya later, Rarity!” And with a final slam, Sweetie Belle was gone.

Hammer Strike rolled his gloved hoof as he worked on securing the last of his costume in place. Once Sweetie Belle was done with her preparations, she would come to his office, and they would then head to the courtyard to meet with everypony else. After that, it was off to Ponyville.

The door to his office banged open as Sweetie Belle rushed in, then leaped up to hug the stallion. “Thank you so much for letting me be your partner tonight, Hammer Strike. We’re going to be some of the coolest Ponies there!”

“And the least expected, too.” Hammer Strike chuckled. “Don’t forget the nickname. It really completes the set.”

“I guess I can call you Mister B, then. You’re gonna be my big brother soon enough, anyways, aren’t you?”

“That is correct, yes.”

“Just wait till I cook you two your after-party breakfast!” she said cheerfully.

“I look forward to it,” Hammer Strike chuckled as he grabbed his helmet. “Thankfully, with all the enchantments, you should still be able to understand me without me having to open the vents in the helmet.”

“That’s gonna make it even better when we meet the others.” She grinned. “I can’t wait to see what Princess Luna thinks of our costumes.”

“Neither can I,” Hammer Strike replied, before putting on the helmet. He twisted it to the side, and it clicked into place. A soft green light filled the room, accompanied by a low rumbling groan as the crystals and their enchantments took effect.

Sweetie Belle hopped up onto his back, and giggled as she lifted the syringe in her telekinetic grip. “Let’s make this the best Nightmare Night Ponyville’s ever had!” she cheered.

Pensword looked to the troops that would be staying behind, namely the Demos and the Demon Slayers. Well, minus Kahn. He was Faust knows where.

“If a Pink Demon shows up, let her party around, and dance with her. However, this is the main problem: If we have Ponies knocking for candy, give it out from the giant barrels there.” He pointed to six full large barrels overflowing with sweets. “Give generously. They will have traversed through the Everfree Forest, so they deserve rewards.”

“How many foals do you think are going to come out here, honestly?” Forward Scout asked.

“You mean other than the foals that live in New Unity?” Espionage asked with a quirked eyebrow.

Before anypony could say anything, they heard a large knocking at the door. Pensword grinned. “Well, colts, go hand out the candy.”

“Huh. Whadda you know.” Forward Scout shrugged, and headed to the door.

“Poor fool didn’t realize how far kids will go for candy,” Grif spoke up behind Pensword as he approached with a twin on each wing. They both wore a gold-painted cardboard headdress.

“Do I have to answer a Riddle or something?” Pensword asked in response. “Also, I agree. Foals do come all over the land for the hope of candy.” He smiled knowingly. “Well, I guess we are waiting for Hammer Strike now.”

“And vital,” Grif noted. “Also, Shrial and Avalon are still getting ready.”

“Very true. I hope we don’t meet any ninjas,” Pensword muttered as he looked back at his family of pirates.

“Not keen on seeing how that feud would end?”

“And most likely they will be foals that I know, and I don’t want to scare any of them any more than I will with what I have right now.”

“Did someone say scary?” Vital Spark asked as he smirked cockily, exposing two sharpened fangs as his eyes glowed scarlet. Cold seeped into the air as he walked past, and his cape flapped dramatically as he took off the mask. “Hello, everypony. How do I look?”

“You’re a Ken doll?” Grif asked as he let out a chuckle.

Fox Feather giggled as she gave Vital a flirtatious grin, and bumped against his flank with her hip. “Nice fangs. You’ll snag a Thestral tonight for sure.”

“You dare to insult the ultimate life form? I have transcended above all of you miserable creatures!” Vital said as he grandstanded for all he was worth.

Pensword spoke his first words in Draconic. “So you’re Shadow?” he asked.

Vital Spark facehoofed. “Pensword, you ruined it.”

Lunar Fang hid a smirk behind her hoof. “Now you’re just aiming for a Thestral warrior mare.”

“Besides, boy,” Grif said as his eyes glowed, “you’ve got a few centuries before you're ready to play with the big boys as far as vampires go.”

Vital kicked a stone, and sighed. “Killjoys. Can’t you let me be cool just once?”

Pensword looked confused. “Why am I a killjoy? And you do realize that some Thestral mares like that talk and fangs on a Unicorn, right?”

“You have to work for it,” Grif said bluntly. “So, now it seems just Hammer Strike, Sweetie Belle, and the girls have to come, and we can go.”

A low groan filled the air as heavy footsteps made their way towards the main doors of the castle. The doors opened to reveal a Pony version of the old fashioned deep sea diving suits; however, a very large drill replaced the standard hoof gear, attached to metal rails that would allow it to slide up and down along the forehoof to allow walking when not in use. A similar design had been included on the other hoof as well.

Pensword gaped. “Is that a rivet gun? How can you see? There have to be at least eight portholes in that diver’s dome!” The helmet was essentially a large bulb with a wire cage around it, and a row of six portholes right down the middle in two columns, each three deep, with two extra holes added in the middle to make a row of four. His whole body had been covered in the material, making it look like it could easily function underwater.

Hammer Strike groaned in response.

“Nod up and down?” Pensword asked, "or shake no.”

Hammer Strike groaned once again as Sweetie Belle chuckled. “Hi, guys,” she said as she hopped up on top of Hammer Strike’s diving helmet. Her cute little bow drooped on her mane as her ragged dress rustled in the breeze. Her eyes glowed an unwholesome yellow as she waved. Her hooves appeared to have been spattered in some sort of dark substance, whether dirt or fake blood was unclear. A long syringe with a glowing red holding container hovered in the air next to her. “Like our costumes?”

“As long as you don’t start calling us angels,” Grif said.

“Why’s that?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I’ll let Mister Bubbles explain it to you later,” Grif said. “Now where are those two?”

A low whisper carried on the winds, and echoed in the party’s ears in a language Grif knew all too well from his time as a human. A few moments later, Shrial descended. A long flowing black headdress trailed down her neck, and played freely in the wind as a shining pendant of silver and crystal glowed faintly in the torchlight. Her dress was a simple grey, studded with little glowing crystals to replicate a gentle white light. “Greetings, devil slayer,” she said with a playful smile. “How do I look?”

“You look amazing, my dear,” Grif said, approaching her slowly. “A vision of starlight given form.”

“If you like this, then you’ll love what comes next.” Shrial smirked as a white speck gradually drew nearer, circling gently on the thermals. A shimmering aura surrounded the lady as she dropped lower and lower to reveal a beautiful white dress with careful trimming designed to billow and move with the winds her focus manipulated around her. Even as Avalon landed on the ground, the eddies continued to play with her dress, giving the impression of floating in water. A sword in a sturdy leather sheath lay in her talons. Its pommel had been formed into the shape of a dragon’s head with a giant polished ruby held in its jaws. The gilding along the hilt and crossguard portrayed the flames of the dragons that were purported to have forged the weapon. A crown of teardrop sapphires had been tied around her head, and she smiled as she curtsied to Grif.

“Greetings, and fair fortunes to thee, Dark Knight,” she said with a smile.

“It seems that this beast shall have beauty for his company tonight.” Grif grinned as he pulled them both in. “Shall we?”

“Are we all assembled?” Avalon asked.

Grif looked to Pensword. “Is anyone missing?”

“Well, I’m not sure. I think we’re okay?”

“Oh!” Fox Feather gasped, then laughed. “I invited Link and Zelda to come along with us. Epona said she had to close up shop, so she won’t be able to make it till later. I hope you don’t mind having them along.”

“We’re here!” a familiar voice called just at that point as epona trotted to the gate with link and zelda following close behind. A plain homespun white dress with blue symbols stitched into the hem fluttered in the wind. Two sturdy sets of horseshoes clopped on the ground behind her as she made her way towards them.

“Epona, I thought you said you couldn’t make it till later,” Fox Feather said in surprise.

“Link and Zelda insisted on helping.” Epona laughed. “The things these two can do when they put their minds to it is just amazing.”

Pensword blinked, then leaned in to whisper to Grif in Draconic. “Taze, you do see? I am not seeing things? Link . . . is that a green tunic he’s wearing? And the cap?”

“It looks that way.” Grif nodded.

“Look at Zelda,” Vital whispered. “She’s the spitting image of Sheik. She’s even got the harp.”

“Okay . . . if anypony sees a fairy, we are running,” Pensword muttered. “Or some triangle of gold starts glowing.”

“Technically, they were pixies,” Grif noted. “And, honestly, Ganondorf rising from the dead to try and take over the land in a rule of chaos and darkness? That wouldn’t even register in the top ten of weird stuff that's happened since we got here.”

“Yes, but in those situations, we would somehow be powerless to stop him, and it will be up to one person to win. I don’t like that, especially since I run the military with Luna’s help.”

Fox Feather bapped Pensword on the head. “Stop talking like a dragon. Save it for the kids. Remember, you’re helping with the haunted house.”

“Yes, dear,” Pensword replied sheepishly in Equish.

“Isn’t it funny that she still hasn’t picked up Draconic?” Grif asked Shrial with a chuckle.

Hammer Strike groaned in response. After a moment, he reached up, and twisted the helmet with a soft click. “There we are. For now, I’ll leave some additional vents open.”

“Getting a little toasty in there, Hammer Strike?” Vital asked.

“Nope. I figure you all would prefer to understand me, for the time being.”

“Hey. My sister’s marrying Big Macintosh. You learn to translate his eeyups and nopes. The groans of a Big Daddy might as well be Shakespeare.” Grif chuckled.

“Yes, but I’m positive that isn’t the case with everyone else.”

“I do concur. All I hear are groans,” Pensword answered. “But I am glad at least one of us can understand him.”

“Actually, make that two,” Sweetie said. “Hammer Strike did some special enchanting, so we can talk to each other while he’s wearing the helmet.”

“You're going to have him sneak up on Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, aren’t you?” Grif asked.

“You think it’ll be too much?”

“It’s going to be up to Hammer Strike, if he wants to,” Pensword replied, only to be blinded as Lunar Fang kissed him on the muzzle.

“Meh, it’s karma.” Grif shrugged, and ruffled Sweetie Belle’s mane. “I figure she owes Sweetie Belle a solid here.”

“Do you think the drill would be too much?” Hammer Strike questioned as he brought his hoof up, and slid the drill into place.

“Well, that depends. Are you planning on getting close enough to do harm, or just scare–?” Vital started.

The drill on Hammer Strike’s hoof whirred to life, and the motor rumbled menacingly as it revved up to speed, before coming to a calm stop.

“Nice. I’m going to have to stay nearby to watch this in action,” Fox Feather said with a notorious giggle. “I’ve heard about this foal, and I’d say she deserves a good scare.”

Vital Spark groaned. “Why do I get the feeling something tonight is not going to go well?”

“Probably because it’s a Tuesday,” Zelda said as she pulled down her mask. “Weird stuff always happens on a Tuesday.”

“Between me and Hammer Strike, we could probably take out a zombie army with just what we have on us. I think we’re safe.” Grif chuckled.

“Please don’t mention zombies,” Pensword muttered. “I really, really dislike them.”

Link just pulled out his wooden sword, and held it dramatically in his hoof, before letting out a mighty yell as he lunged forward, and attacked a scraggly patch of grass. Surprisingly, the grass bent, then broke, and fell over in a single gust that rendered the stalks rootless.

“If he can do that with wood, I shudder to think what he could do with a real sword,” Vital Spark said in Draconic.

“What would have scared me more was if he found rupees or candy from cutting the grass,” Pensword replied.

“Well, we’ve stood around talking for a few paragraphs longer than necessary. Let's get this show on the road,” Grif said as he placed a wing on either of his wives’ backs, and let the little ones settle calmly as they giggled to one another.

“Wait, what?” Pensword asked. “That sounds like something Pinkie Pie would say.”

“It’s Grif, Pensword. What would you expect? Pinkie always was his favorite,” Vital pointed out.

“Well, all right. I suppose you have a point.” Pensword turned. “Get that door open, Demos. And no drinking till we get back!” he barked as he prepared to march with his crew of pirates towards Ponyville. He grinned, looking to Moon River. “Ready to have fun, my little captain?”

Moon River just nodded with a confident smirk as the foals cheered, while Link spun in a circle with a victorious yell. The gates boomed open, even as the Demos wept, and the party marched on to Ponyville, and a night of candy and adventure.

Ponyville was full of activity, as was usually the case on Nightmare Night. Houses were decorated with spider webs, jack o'lanterns, and other such things. Foals moved excitedly around, showing off their costumes, and attempting to gain candy at the various doors (or a muffin in the case of the Hooves family, but they were just as sought after) in the market place. Stands normally full of fresh fruit and vegetables had been decorated and lined with pumpkin pasties and other treats in the spirit of the season. There would be no salesponies tonight. As was tradition, everything offered was free for everyone to enjoy.

Games had been set up, and groups of Ponies tried eagerly to hit targets with a spider, or get the projection just right on their board makeshift catapults to hurl their pumpkins to the desired spot. Music played on a nearby stage, provided by the legendary DJ PON3. Overall, the atmosphere was one of joy and calm as the group made their way into town.

“Looks like the girls really went all out for the presentation tonight. I didn’t know Octavia even had an electric cello,” Vital Spark said as he looked toward the stage, where the two partners played spooky and upbeat music, complete with acrobatics.

“Aye. It’s a very pretty picture.” Grif chuckled as he worked on getting into character. “Makes you wonder how many of them are wearing a mask.”

“Are we speaking literal or metaphorical?” Vital asked.

“I don’t know, but I am prepared to give a speech or story about the outfits.” Pensword paused, and switched to Draconic. “I can’t wait to get our military tech to the civilian tech levels.”

Vital rolled his eyes. “Not yet, Vulpix,” he groaned. “Besides, tonight should be about having fun, not focusing on tech advancements and army building.”

“And I have a few stories that need to be told on this night.” Grif chuckled as he returned the group to Equish. “Isn’t that right, my dears?” he asked the twins. Both of them giggled, and sliced at the air, while making threatening noises that really made them sound all the cuter.

“They’ll be the most adorable little terrors at the carnival,” Avalon said with a smile as she ran a talon under each of their beaks.

“Just wait till they get old enough to start training,” Shrial said.

“Yes. And then we’ll see just how much damage they can do.” Grif chuckled as he nuzzled each of them. “But for tonight, they’ll have to serve as intimidation, I fear.”

“But they’re so cute!” Vital said. Athena proceeded to nip his ear as Grif walked by.

Vital winced. “Okay, might have deserved that one,” he admitted.

“So I guess this is the place where we split up,” Grif noted. “We’re headed to The Punch Bowl to set up.”

“I think Moon River and the foals will want to do some candy gathering first. Meet you at the punch bowl later for the tribute ceremony?” Pensword asked.

“We’re not obligated to do the tribute part,” Grif noted. “We’re not collecting candy, and I think Luna would appreciate the stories as a tribute more, anyway.”

“Do you want us to at least share some of our candy with you?”

“We’ll be fine.” Grif chuckled. “Well, I’ll be. You’d have to ask the girls. The twins are too young yet.”

Pensword looked to Shrial and Avalon. “So, can I give them some candy later on, or should that be holden to next year?”

“Definitely next year, Pensword. This is a crucial stage in setting up a proper diet for them. We’d rather not ruin it by getting them hooked on sugar,” Avalon said.

“You have no idea how hard it is not to have any when I have to nurse these girls,” Shrial said with a shudder. “Denying a girl chocolate cake for that long should be a crime.”

“When the girls are weaned, dear, I promise we’ll find you the best chocolate cake we can,” Grif said as he kissed her cheek. “Even if I have to bribe Celestia’s pastry chef to get it.”

“You flatter me, stranger,” Shrial said playfully as she pecked him on the cheek. “Such a warm response from one who’s supposed to have such a cold heart.”

Pensword shook his head. “Well, you have fun. We’ll meet up when we are done with our candy run. Okay, children, cast off! We set sail for adventure!” He drew his sword, and swished it about in the air to the cheers of his motley pirate crew mates, before they made their way as a family into the carnival and the homes of the square to seek after those delicious treats.

Vital Shrugged. “I guess I’ll just sort of nose around a bit, see what the celebration’s like. This is my first Nightmare Night, after all,” he said with a wink. “I’ll catch you guys later, Grif.” With a casual salute, Vital disappeared into the crowds as he navigated towards the booths and party tables.

“Well, I guess I might as well start at the classics,” Vital said to himself as he approached the star-studded red tent with its sheltering entry flap. There wasn’t any sign of rain, but he supposed this just was how most of these types of fortune teller tents were designed. A purple-pink mist flowed out from inside, and a musty darkness kept him from seeing whichever Pony was in charge of the readings this year, at least from the entrance. He casually walked in, and, eventually, approached the table, though there was no sign of the fortune teller just yet.

“Hello?” he called.

“Welcome, wanderer. If you’ve come seeking knowledge about your future, and what it may hold, you’ve come to the right place.” Blue smoke that smelled strongly of lilac filled the room as the familiar voice echoed. “You have come to the Omniscient and All-knowing Madame Trixie!” The smoke cleared as quickly as it came in, and there, sitting on the opposite end of the tent, was Trixie, dressed in a powder-blue robe, and a matching turban with a red feather sprouting from the front center.

“Exchanged the Great and Powerful for the Omniscient and All-knowing, eh, Trixie?” Vital asked with a chuckle. “I might have known you’d be asked to run this tent.”

“Trixie knows that sometimes titles must be exchanged for the sake of the character. You do not come to one who is powerful to see the future, and you don’t go to one who is omniscient to move mountains.”

“Or defeat giant ursas?” he teased.

Trixie blushed, and cleared her throat. “Yes. Well, have you come to Madame Trixie to have your future seen, or simply to laugh?” she asked.

“Naturally, I came to see my future. You know, I’ve never once been to a fortuneteller’s tent at a carnival before. And better yet, this is my first Nightmare Night,” he said with a wink. “Do you think you can help make it a memorable one?”

Trixie blushed a little deeper. “W-well, we shall see what we shall see. First, Madame Trixie needs her crystal ball!” Trixie’s horn glowed, and a ring of candles on the table before them lit in perfect sync. Smoke far too thick to come from simple candles began emanating from them. “Spirits! Hear Madame Trixie, and send unto her the orb that shall light this poor pilgrim’s future to her!” As she spoke, she gestured dramatically with her hooves, and the pillars of smoke coming from the candles swirled together. Instead of rising, the smoke seemed to billow into the center of the table, forming a perfect spherical shape. Trixie suddenly brought her hooves heavily onto the table, and the candles extinguished. The smoke dissipated to reveal a large glass orb glowing an almost haunting raspberry light before them.

Vital whistled. “Very nice,” he said appreciatively.

“You don’t spend years putting on a stage show without learning how to be flashy,” Trixie noted.

“I’m curious, though. How did you change your magical aura? Or is this part with the assistance of another Unicorn from town? Or is it, perhaps, as they say in show biz, smoke and mirrors?”

“A good magician never reveals her secrets.” She chuckled. “Now, shall we see what the spirits say about your future?”

“Do lets. I’m rather excited about this.”

“Place both hooves on the table, and, no matter what happens, do not do magic. It will interfere with what Trixie will see,” she said with more dramatic gestures over the ball.

“From past to future, and future to past. All time is an eternal round,” Vital said cryptically as he placed his hooves onto the table. “Let us see what the wheel of fate has to show, shall we?”

Trixie’s eyes glowed in unison with the crystal ball as she gestured, her voice becoming eerie and dual-toned. “Great knowledge and adventure lie in your future. Weather the storm, for the path to power is slow, but you shall see the end.”

“Considering we’re both being taught by Clover the Clever, I’d say that’s definitely an accurate statement,” Vital agreed.

“Love will follow you like the waves follow the wind. Be warned, for the tide will swell, and you must avoid being swept up in the waves. Many will profess their love for you, but the direction in which you sail is your own choice.”

That one made Vital blush. “Okay, I guess I deserved that one, after the teasing,” he admitted.

“You have traveled far, and will travel farther still. As you have said, time is an eternal round. Be ready for the first step, and don’t shrink back from it.” Vital Spark missed the eerie ripple that went through Trixie’s voice when she said that.

“Anything else?”

“Danger will soon come to you. Be wary of the colors blue, orange, and purple together. Be wary of the song from the sea. It will seek to bind you. Beware.” With that, Trixie let out a gasp, before falling back as the crystal ball sparked a few times, before exploding into a cloud of smoke.

“Um . . . Trixie, are you okay?” Vital asked, after a few seconds.

“Fine!” Trixie shot up immediately. “Trixie is fine. That was . . . completely intentional. Trixie meant it all for the performance. Yes, the performance!” She grinned as she drew herself up, even as her eyes darted nervously back and forth. “And how did Trixie do? Did she startle? Did she amaze?”

“You certainly did an amazing job,” Vital Spark said with a nod. “Though I think you might want to add confuse to the list. Which is good!” he added quickly. “A fortune shouldn’t always be straightforward, after all. Sometimes they need an air of mystery.”

"Trixie thanks you for your praise. Unfortunately, Trixie is sure there was quite a line up behind you, and she must set up for the next person,” she said.

“Of course, of course,” Vital agreed. “The work of a fortune teller is never finished. Many still seek the counsel of the Omniscient and All-knowing Madame Trixie. I shall leave the mighty medium to her work. May you find much success on this night, when the veil between the realms is at its thinnest, and might and magic are most potent. Until we meet again, great lady, farewell.” Vital Spark bowed, then gave her a playful wink, before making his way back to the entrance. “I’ll make sure to tell everypony about you. You’ll be swamped by night’s end. I guarantee it.”

Trixie waited until he’d left, then pulled the poles out from the tent flap, and let it fall. Her horn glowed, and a sign appeared outside labeled Back in Five Minutes, before she fainted in a swoon.

Rainbow Dash laughed from her place on the thunder cloud she’d just set off. Two screaming fillies retreated in the distance, while three more cowered in a corner as the giant creature approached with its glowing portholes, and deep, creaking groans. A menacing shadow with glowing yellow eyes rose from the top of the creature’s helmet, and the three little fillies screamed.

“We’re done for!” Scootaloo wailed.

“They won’t even know what happened to us,” Applebloom sniffled. “I wish my big sis was here.”

“It’ll be okay, girls. I promise. Just . . . just give me some time to think,” Dinky said as her eyes darted left and right.

The shadow cocked its head, then stepped into the light to reveal Sweetie Belle. “It’s just me, Crusaders,” she assured them. “You really think Rainbow Dash would let you get eaten by a real monster on her watch?”

Scootaloo blushed. “O-oh . . . right.” She chuckled nervously.

“Sweetie Belle,” Apple Bloom whined. “That wasn’t very nice.”

Sweetie Belle hopped off the creature’s head, and went to nuzzle her friends. “Sorry about that. Rainbow Dash and Hammer Strike said it’d be the best way to get at Diamond and Silver Spoon. He doesn’t like seeing bullies putting down other Ponies.”

Dinky approached the creature that had now been identified as Hammer Strike, and pulled out a typical showman’s magic wand. She held it in her magical grip, and the top opened to reveal a little light that made a familiar whirring sound as she ran the wand over the costume. Then she pulled it back to her, and a tiny panel opened to reveal a display that she read over.

“Interesting. It appears you’re using a variety of conductive magical crystals to ensure a Pony to Pony conversation on a unique frequency. And others to give the creepy lights and groaning sounds. The unique chemical composition seems to indicate a mixture of those mined from beneath Canterlot, shipped from the Crystal Empire, and, if I’m not mistaken, a unique blend not found in any known database. I wonder what vectors you must have utilized to synthesize it,” she spouted.

“Say what now?” Apple Bloom asked.

A loud ‘clunk’ sounded from Hammer Strike, followed by a faint hiss. “She’s saying I put way too much effort into this costume, and it was worth it.”

“Did you see the looks on their faces?” Rainbow Dash gushed as she zipped in behind the girls. “That. Was. AWESOME!”

“It was fun.” Hammer Strike chuckled. “A shame I didn’t get to use any other part of the costume, besides the weight and noise.”

“I don’t think we wanted to scare them that much, Hammer Strike,” Sweetie said. “I mean, I know I wouldn’t want to be in front of that. But, if we caught them alone, that’d be a different story.”

“And that’s just half the fun.”

“Half the fun?” Apple Bloom asked. “Wadaya mean, Hammer Strike?”

“The other half of scaring individuals. Just watch for the paranoia.”

“You mean just sorta intimidate ‘em?”

A faint chuckle sounded from Hammer Strike. “We’ve already done that part. Keep an eye on them tonight.”

“Um . . . this isn’t going to hurt them, right? I mean, yeah, they’re mean, but we don’t want them to be, uh . . . what’s the word your big sister would use, Sweetie Belle?” Scootaloo asked.

“Scarred for life?”

“Yeah, that!”

“Oh, no. I’ve already done everything I needed to. All I have to do now is just walk around, and their own paranoia will follow. This suit makes a very distinctive noise, after all.”

“That didn’t exactly answer the question, Hammer Strike,” Dinky pointed out.

A faint chuckle followed as Hammer Strike twisted the helmet once more with a clunk.

“Come on, girls. Let’s get your mind off of this, and get some cotton candy. My treat,” Rainbow Dash said. The girls’ eyes instantly widened as they shook with excitement. All except for Dinky.

“Aren’t the treats all supposed to be free tonight?” she queried.

“Who cares? We’re getting candy!” Scootaloo cheered.

“Cutie Mark Candy Crusaders!” the trio shouted together.

Dinky giggled, and shrugged. “I guess this is what Daddy feels like sometimes, when he’s explaining things to mommy,” she said to Hammer Strike, before turning to see the girls had already gotten ahead of her. “Hey, girls, wait up!” She immediately hastened to catch them as Hammer Strike followed behind.

The Punch Bowl was blacked out when the foals entered. The only light came from the fireplace, where the barest silhouette of a figure sitting in a chair could be made out. The foals in question were herded towards the spot by a zombie Berry Punch carrying a torch.

“So.” The voice from the figure in the chair was low, and dark, with an almost gravelly texture to it. “I hear you all have come to my parlour looking for a story?”

“Yeah,” Pipsqueak cheered from the head of his crew. Gryphons and Ponies alike stood behind, each looking on to the great brooding creature. Grif’s metal gauntlets clanked ominously as the interlocking plates along his talons clicked against one another. An ominous blue glow shone behind him from a large sword, and his eyes glowed a bloody red as his fangs glinted in the firelight.

“Slave! Bring me another drink,” he hissed, and there was a bumbling sound as Berry quickly ran up to him, carrying a large crystal goblet filled with a viscous red fluid. Sneaking a wink at her, he swiped the goblet, and took a drink, letting the fluids drip down his beak savagely. When he finished, he wiped his beak, and grinned. The gauntlets on his arms ignited in orange fire, and then candles all around him suddenly began to burst into flame, creating just enough light to cast spooky shadows.

“What’ve you got for us today, Grif?” Pipsqueak asked.

“Tell me, pets, how many of you have cats at home?” he asked.

Some few raised their hooves.

“Do you take good care of them?” he asked.

They nodded eagerly.

“Well, after this story, you all may want to give them another treat tonight. The boy in my story liked cats, too. In fact, he liked to draw them, a skill that saved his life. Gather ‘round, children, as I relate to you my tale of the boy who liked to draw cats.”

One of the Gryphon cubs scoffed. “A story about drawing cats? Really?”

“It all started in a country not all that different from Neighpon, in a small village, in a small house that contained a large family. . ..”

Twilight giggled as she skipped along the wooden floor of her library with a spring in her step, just like Pinkie Pie, including sound effects. An explorer’s belt had been strapped across her chest, and over her shoulder. A simple white shirt, and a set of thick cargo pants completed the ensemble with the adventurer’s pack and a thick black leather book with gold-embossed characters.

“I can’t believe you guys are all here! This is so exciting. I get to show you around Ponyville, and we get to take the foals out to get sweets, and then you’ll all get to see Princess Luna’s show!”

“Princess Luna has a show?” Cosy asked as he cocked his head in confusion. His tight green spandex suit clung to his frame, accenting the beginnings of muscle that had formed from the guard training Shining had placed him through after the events that had unfolded at Gryphonia. A toy dagger with little holes along one side of its blade had been included, and a green helmet with a crystalline visor hovered at his side in his magical grip.

Cadence giggled in her glittering snowy gown. A gossamer fringe had been included around the shoulders and breast, and her mane had been styled into two large balls that trailed back in luxurious ponytails alongside her mane. Shining stood by her side with a loving hoof around her shoulders. A set of thick pauldrons jutted out from his shoulders as a flowing red cape fluttered against his back. A thick blue suit flowed up his forelegs, and down his torso, with some minor breast plating, and thicker enforcement down by his waist. A longsword hung casually in its scabbard, and his hair had been styled with a part over his bangs, which shone from the gel that had been used to style it.

“She has a soft spot for Ponyville this time of year,” Cadence explained.

Alto giggled happily with her sister. She was dressed in a leather smock with soot that had been smeared artfully on her face and hooves. A small forging hammer had been tied to her side, next to one of the bulging smock pockets.

“Then what are we waiting for? It’s time for us to have some fun. Come on, Alto!” Cosy cheered as he raced towards the library’s door.

A light purple aura surrounded the colt, lifting him up in the air. “Hold on a minute, Cosy. I know you’re excited, but we need to make sure everypony’s ready, before we head out. Has everypony got their knapsacks?” Shining asked.

“I thought you weren’t going to be participating this year, Shining,” Cadence said teasingly.

Shining blushed. “Well, somepony has to keep an eye on them,” he protested.

“As I recall, Shining always had a bit of a sweet tooth,” Twilight said with a giggle. “Don’t worry, BBBFF, I’m sure Cosy and Alto won’t mind if you tag along, right?”

Cosy and Alto did their best to suppress their snarks and giggles. Naturally, they failed most spectacularly.

“Careful, you two. I also was known as the scare master growing up,” Shining said as an evil gleam shone in his eye. “Don’t tempt me to turn those skills on you.”

Suddenly, and without warning, a high-pitched scream echoed behind Shining Armor. “PEN PINEAPPLE APPLE PEN!”

There wasn’t much time for Pinkie to react after Shining’s sword stopped less than half an inch away from the party pony’s throat, or this was his intention, as he found the blade locked in the spikes of two sais held firm by an outrageously pink ninja.

“Pinkie!” Twilight chided with a pout. “You know Shining’s been on edge since Sombra came back. You apologize to him right now!”

“Calm down, Twilight,” Cadence said as she shook her head. “It’s Nightmare Night.”

“The bestest, most awesomest night to be scared to pieces!” Pinkie cheered as she popped up between the two younger royal siblings, and slid a cupcake into each of their sacks, before pulling them in next to her for an awkward face smooshing, grinning combo. To further emphasize her point, her foreleg popped off, and broke into three parts on the floor. She then proceeded to pick up each segment, and shove them back onto her body.

“How did . . .?” Cadence began.

“It’s Pinkie Pie, Cadence. Don’t question it,” Twilight suggested. “It’s better for your sanity in the long run.”

“Neat!” Cosy said. “How’d you do that?”

Pinkie giggled. “It’s an old family secret. Grannie Pie taught me.”

“You think you could teach us?” Alto asked.

“Sorry. Granny Pie said I had to keep it to myself. But I’ll tell you what, how about I take you to the best place for sweets around town? Everypony knows me here, and I know my candy,” she sang.

“Well what are we waiting for?” Cosy asked as he levitated the dagger to his hooves, and began to play it like a flute. A powerful trumpeting fanfare greeted everypony’s ears. “Let’s go. It’s candy time!” he shouted as he struck a dramatic pose. The rest of the room promptly burst into a fit of laughter as they made their way out into the night.

“And as the colt walked through the halls of the monastery–” Grif kept his tone low and cool “–every cat he had drawn stood staring watchfully, each ready to pounce with fresh blood running from their claws and fangs.”

“You mean they were alive?” one of the foals asked. “But . . . were they going to try to eat him, then?”

“He loved to draw so much, and he drew so well, that he was able to harness that love, and put it into his drawings,” Grif explained. “And because of that, they loved him, and protected him. After all, what better to kill a rat than a cat?” It was at this time that a Thestral appeared from the shadows, and whispered into Grif’s ear. “It seems, my friends, that our dear Princess is on her way.”

“Princess Luna is coming?” Pipsqueak’s eyes widened as he took a deep breath. “Oh boy, oh boy, oh boy!” The other pirates soon picked up on his enthusiasm. “That means it’s time to get our treats over to the statue! You guys are gonna love it!” he told the Gryphons.

Grif swiped with a wing, and the candles all went out simultaneously. Grif stood by the firelight once again, only now shielded by one of his wings. The gilded skeletal structure gleamed in the low light.

Some of the foals screamed in utter fright, while others screamed in utter delight.

Grif looked over the edge of his wing, his red eyes glowing brighter in the dark as the sound of drums, oboes, and clarinets began to filter in through the open windows, while the shutters clattered against the wall. slammed open. “Colts and fillies of every age, wouldn’t you like to see something strange. . .?”

Alto ran through the paths of Ponyville quickly. She’d slipped away during the heartsong somepony had started, and was now looking for Hammer Strike. She stopped a princess and her servant in the streets, asking if they had seen the smith, or knew where she might find him.

The pony dressed as a princess shook her head, and seemed scared at the mention of the lord’s name, before trying to sneak away. The servant only pointed a shaking hoof towards an alleyway. Alto grinned, and took off, following the unspoken direction.

“Hammerstrike? Hammerstrike!” Alto called out as she looked around.

A loud groan responded to the calls, followed by heavy thud.

“Who’s there?” she called out in surprise as she grabbed her smithing hammer.

Hammer Strike rounded a corner, still fully encased in his costume as the green lights of the diving suit almost seemed to focus on Alto.

Alto took an involuntary step back. Then, mustering what strength she could, she tossed her hammer at the thing in front of her. It pinged ineffectively off the lower part of the helmet.

Hammer Strike sat down, and reached up towards his helmet, turning it with a hiss once more. After a moment, he let out a faint chuckle. “Quite the effective attack, Alto.”

“Hammer Strike?” She squeaked, then blushed. “S-sorry.”

“It’s quite fine. I didn’t know you were coming down to Ponyville for Nightmare Night. I take it the others are here as well?”

Alto nodded “Cady wanted us to see what it was like, before the empire starts doing it next year.”

“Ah. Are you enjoying your night so far? Though I’m unsure when you started your adventure.”

She nodded again. “Everypony was singing a funny song earlier about Nightmare Night.”

“Have you gathered much candy?”

She shook her head. “The ponies I passed by gave me a few pieces, but we haven’t been here that long.”

“Then perhaps Sweetie Belle and myself could assist you, right?” Hammer Strike replied, before faintly turning to his side.

“Hiya, Alto! Nice to meetcha’! I’m Sweetie Belle, Rarity’s little sister.” The cute little foal extended a hoof, and let loose the full devastating power of her cute smile.

Alto took it shyly. “I’m Alto Viola Cadenza,” she said, “but I prefer Alto.”

“So, you wanna get some candy, huh?” Sweetie asked as she opened her sack. “Show me what you’ve got so far.”

Alto pulled a few different candies and a sucker from her pocket.

“I meant your bag, silly.” Sweetie giggled. “Come on.”

Alto pulled out her bag, which was empty.

Sweetie Belle immediately turned her sack over, and poured half her bag into Alto’s. “There. now we can join everypony else at the statue, and get more treats after,” she said with a satisfied smile.

“Thank you,” Alto said as her smile widened in gratitude. She leaned in, and hugged Sweetie Belle as hard as she could manage.

“What else are friends for?” Sweetie asked. “Now come on. You don’t wanna miss Princess Luna. She’s amazing!”

Alto followed Sweetie excitedly, taking a moment to retrieve her hammer, and dust off the dirt that had accumulated on its handle and edges after the fall.

“Say, Hammer Strike, do you have enough room on your back for the both of us?” Sweetie asked.

“Easily,” Hammer Strike replied as he lowered himself.

Alto climbed up happily.

“Perhaps you could give her one of the spare crystals?” Hammer Strike said as he turned his helmet once more, before standing up.

“Oh, yeah.” Sweetie reached behind, and pulled out a crystal from her pocket. “This’ll let you understand what Hammer Strike is saying. While he’s got that helmet on, nobody can hear him but us.” She giggled. “You should’ve seen some of the other girls’ faces when they saw us together.”

“Wow,” Alto said, taking the crystal carefully, and putting it into her smithing apron’s pocket.

“Yup.” She giggled. “Now come on, Mister B. We’ve got a ceremony to get to!” she said as she struck the helmet lightly. “Yeehaw!”

Hammer Strike chuckled as he turned. “Wouldn’t want to be late now, would we?”

The group of pirates were all gathered together in a horseless cart, with a treasure chest full of candy shaped and wrapped to look like bits. They all grinned as they hefted a smaller chest for their tribute. Two Lunar guards struggled in the back as they tried to remove the gags over their mouths. Their hooves and wings had been securely tied down with so many knots, even the cleverest of Unicorns would take some time to undo them all. Moon River sniffled as she nuzzled Cosy, while the rest of the foals gave the guards dirty looks. It was pretty obvious what had happened, and the foals would have none of it.

Pensword couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight. His daughter certainly knew how to rally people around her. That would make a useful trait in her later years. The fuses in his beard filled the air with smoke as he roved through the night, and his eyes glowed in the moonlight to compliment the so-called fiend fire he had produced. Pipsqueak and Tall Tale had also dressed as pirates, and had joined the group during their adventures. Toy swords and daggers had been stuffed into their cloth belts to slap their flanks as they walked.

Pensword had plans to put the guards with the candy offering, alongside a note explaining what they had done. Once Luna found out, he had a feeling this little indecency would only be the start of their punishment.

Zecora chuckled as she took her place in front of the statue of Nightmare Moon, and beckoned with her hooves for peace. The stirring and the singing died as she stood perfectly poised atop her bo-staff.

“Welcome, Ponies. Come, gather round. A glorious tale is to be found by those of you who are stout of heart. The rest of you need not take part, for Nightmare Night is a time of scares. For those who fright easy, you’d best beware.” She shut her eyes, then opened them again to reveal a bright yellow glow as she rose into the air. Her dark robes fluttered behind her, and her free-flowing mane hung weightless as she reached into a side pocket, and threw clouds of yellow powder into the air to sift slowly towards the ground.

She laughed, and a flash of lightning clashed across the sky. “Listen close, my little dears. I’ll tell you where you got your fears of Nightmare Night, so dark and scary. Of Nightmare Moon, who makes you wary. Once a princess, long ago, in beauty she ruled o’er her subjects below. But those whom she loved did shun her night, and clung, instead, to the greater light.”

With a wave of her hooves, the powder shifted to take on the forms of Ponies adoring an Alicorn with a golden sun curling behind her, while the other side portrayed a smaller filly with a crescent moon behind her. No Ponies stood by her side. Instead, all that could be seen were a series of little houses.

“She hid her grief, and bore it well as more Ponies fell under the greater light’s spell. For while she had less than the greater light, she still had her own children of the night.”

The houses shifted to create tiny Thestrals that flew around the Alicorn of the moon.

“Yet those who were driven by hatred and fear would not suffer her children to gather near. In time, these children of the day, they drove the children of night away.”

Zecora blew the clouds of Thestrals into the air, dispersing them, and leaving a sad and confused Alicorn of the moon behind.

“With none to give comfort, adoration, relief, our princess was lost in a sea of grief. And so, in blinding light of day, the elder’s duties held the sway, and she stood blind to the moon child’s plight, enthralled as she was in the new limelight that, to her, had become the norm, while rage and jealousy slowly took form.”

The image of the moon princess dropped several tears that slowly drifted towards the ground. As she cried, the motes slowly began to part in her chest, leaving a hole that could clearly been seen through to the other side. Zecora blew two tiny puffs of red and green that filled the void, but none would mingle, and the two churned within the image’s chest, disrupting the remainder of the image as it struggled to hold itself together.

“At last, the time came. She would take it no more. The time had come to settle the score. Cold and abandoned, rejected and cursed, her kind, gentle heart, it suddenly burst.”

The red and green powders lashed out, violently exploding the image of the Alicorn, and leaving a swirling formlessness that heaved and lashed as it floated towards Zecora’s extended hoof. The foals gasped at the spectacle.

“As blackest emotions bore fruit in the child, they altered her magic, until it went wild.”

More powders sifted in. Ugly purple, a weepy blue, a sickly mustard yellow.

“Hatred, sorrow, fear, and more drove darkest magic to the fore. No more would the kind smile grace that face. Now all would see the cold void of space. They would feel as she had, forsaken, alone. They would know her pain. They all would atone.”

The powders mixed, swirling closer and closer together, but rather than creating a rainbow, their colors drained, until all that remained was a glossy black substance that slicked together to form a taller, more imposing Alicorn. Another puff of dust, and the thick blue battle armor appeared as its dark mane billowed behind like a cloud of ink. It reared, and pantomimed a whinny of defiance. The mane stretched to consume the sun that sat behind the other Alicorn as the Ponies that had adored the figure scattered on a sudden wind, leaving only the buffeted Alicorn of the sun.

“What happened then? Well, you know the rest. The elder sealed with six elements blessed to banish the forces of chaos and dark, but on sister and land, Nightmare Moon left her mark. The fear from the children of the day gave birth to this mischievous holiday.”

The battle played out as Zecora had described it, and Twilight shuddered from her place in the back, as if recalling an unpleasant memory. Shining wrapped a reassuring hoof around his little sister, and Cadence nuzzled her gently with a kindly smile.

“This story now must come to an end, but first, a moral to help my young friends. Often, the past can prove unpleasant, but it is the road that leads us to the present. So keep the flames of remembrance lit. Forgetting the past dooms all to repeat it.”

With a sweep of her hooves, and a twirl of her dress, the dust rose to conceal the statue of Nightmare Moon, and the wise Zebra herself. “So offer your gifts, and show her you care. Her goodness lives on, so evil doers beware,” Zecora’s voice echoed as the winds picked up, swirling the dust higher still, until it formed a towering cyclone. The Zebra’s laughter slowly warped and changed as it rose in volume, until the very trees themselves shook. Then, with a final burst, the cloud dispersed to reveal a very much familiar, and towering form.

Luna smiled down as the crowd in her larger Nightmare Moon form. Rather than the false teeth she had used last time, she’d found a spell to temporarily lengthen her own fangs. Her armor had been freshly polished for the occasion, and a wicked looking scythe hung dangerously in her magic. She gave it a few swings with practiced flare. “Well don’t you all look positively–” she licked her lips “–delicious?” She laughed. “So which of you is brave enough to approach me first?”

Pipsqueek gulped as he slowly stepped forward with a small bag with the image of Nightmare Moon on it. As he moved to shake the bag’s contents onto the ground at the pedestal’s base, he shivered, and did his best to hide the smile that was threatening to creep up on his face, and ruin the fun. “I’ve got a lot better treats than last year. Pinkie made her special maple donuts!”

The scythe spun in several flashing circles, before the tip speared the donut in question, then carried the confection to the mare’s mouth. There was a tense moment before several strands of mane and fur seemed to pop free of pipsqueaks body and float away on the wind. Despite herself, a bit of drool showed as the scent wafted into her nostrils. “Your offering is accepted, but, please, I am not here to accept charity.” With that, the donut flew off the scythe’s edge, and was promptly divided in two by a skilled cut that slammed into the ground, dividing the pile in two as well. She pushed the larger share back to Pipsqueak. “From now on, foals ten and older will only be expected to give a small share of their candy to me. Foals nine and under should only offer me a piece, though I will accept these . . . donuts of yours, should you wish to substitute,” she said as she ate one half, and passed the other back to Pipsqueak.

Pipsqueak squeed in pleasure as he devoured the other half of the donut. The other children were more than a little excited at the news. Now they’d be able to keep even more candy to themselves! This Nightmare Moon was awesome!

Next came Pinkie in her neon pink uniform. “Let’s see. I’ve got more donuts, cupcakes, brownies, ooh, super duper triple dark chocolate fudge! You’ll like those. And I’ve got so much more to share! You don’t mind if I give you more than everypony else, right, Moonie? Right? Right?” the party Pony asked as she stretched her neck to cartoonish proportions to get into the princess’ face.

“Of course.” Nightmare Moon chuckled. “I would be a fool to turn those away.”

“Indeed you would. Throw away my sweets, and they shall be avenged,” Pinkie said in an emotionless voice that sent chills down everypony’s spines. Then she pulled out a kunai, and used it to cut a cupcake, before popping one half in her mouth, and the other into Nightmare Moon’s. Then she giggled, and threw down a pellet that broke into sweet-smelling bubble gum smoke. When it cleared, the ninja was nowhere to be seen.

And so it went for the next hour or so, until only one group of foals had yet to give their offering.

Moon River stood proudly at the front of her pirate crewmembers as each offered their candy in accordance with the new proclamation. As a last offering, The two lunar guards were tossed on top of the bed of candy, still gagged and bound with sour expressions on their faces. If they’d been sitting on clouds, they’d doubtless have become thunderheads.

“Oh, and you bring me these two. Are they your prisoners? Deserters?” Nightmare Moon asked in mock rage.

Pensword spoke up, while Moon River glared with slitted and narrowed eyes at the two guards. “They scared Moon River to the point of tears.”

“Oh, really?” Nightmare Moon’s face turned to the guards. “Is this true?”

The two guards mumbled through their gags, and tried to move, but to no avail. They had been tied too well. It was likely they would need to be cut free, before they could move again.

Nightmare Moon’s horn flared, and her shadow loomed up from the ground with turquoise eyes blazing in anger as it pounced the two. For a moment, they where gone from sight. Then it was as though nothing had been there in the first place as the discarded ropes fell to the ground.

Moon River and the children all stared wide-eyed. Some of the other children shuddered or trembled. They had never seen such an act performed in their rather short lives before. Moon River, however, uttered no sounds of fear, nor did she tremble. Instead, she cooed in excitement, and her eyes shone with desire. It was a look Pensword knew only too well, along with his spouses. The three parents tried their best to quietly dissuade their child from seeking the knowledge to perform such feats of magic. Such things were not within the scope of a Thestral, or at least they hadn’t for many generations.

“Best to leave it for now, my loyal buccaneer,” Nightmare Moon purred out. “The shadows are my domain, just as the sea is yours.”

Moon River pouted hard, and folded her forelegs in a manner that, thankfully, Grif got a picture of to give to the parents later for their photo album. Still, she finally relented her pout as Inigo gave her one of the donuts that Luna liked. She nibbled on it, and then her mouth widened into a playful grin as she let out a giggle. “Moon,” she replied, pointing to Nightmare Moon. She couldn’t say Nightmare yet, but at least she was progressing.

For the first time that night, Luna’s mask almost broke as the lunar princess took a minute to regain her composure. “I suppose everyone's tribute tonight was . . . adequate,” she said, doing her best to sound nonchalant. “Sadly, the time has come for me to go, and barter with the creatures of the night. Until next year, I’ll see you in your nightmares,” she said, before breaking into her trademark evil laugh. The pile of tribute candy and the scythe all dissipated into a fine blue mist that rose to consume the entire statue and the mare in the moon. A stray breeze blew the mist away to reveal the statue of Nightmare Moon, looking exactly as it had before.

Moon River clapped, and cheered at the display, while Pipsqueak laughed at her giggling, only to find himself top heavy as Moon River barreled into him, knocking him on his side to hiss in his ear, before nipping it for good measure. Then she jumped into the air, and glided to land on Cosy’s back, where she began to nom his ear, instead.

Pensword looked incredulously at his daughter. “Okay. . .. I guess she didn’t like Pip’s laugh?”

Moon River just stuck out her tongue in response as everypony returned to town for the last festivities of the night, before preparing for bed.

113 - Don’t you Dare!

Author's Note

Apologies for the date late post.

I was traveling all day Monday, and only got to do the posting now.

May you enjoy it and have a great time reading this as well.

Edit: Missed one formatting item, it is now fixed.

Also don't forget to comment and let us know how the chapter went for you.

113 - Don’t you Dare!

Extended Holiday
Ch 113: Don’t you Dare!
Act 17

One advantage to having a Black Tip for a messenger, Grif mused to himself as he sorted letters and correspondence from the empire, was that he no longer had to worry about any of the contents being false information from intercepted messages. He separated everything between military information regarding the coup, information in regards to Grask’s supporters (those that still lived, anyway), and updates on the status of the Farflyer clan and the new Winds Father. Strangely enough, when all was sorted, Grif found himself with one envelope left over.

It was a deep scarlet red affair with heavy gold filigree around the edges and the lip. It held no words other than To The Bladefeather Clan. The wax seal was gold, and proudly displayed Daedalus’ seal. Grif was just about to break the seal when the sound of someone at his door took his attention.

“What’s the meaning of this?” Pensword shouted as he waved an open letter in his wing. “I thought I would be done with this empire business,” he seethed. “What the buck did you drag me into now?”

“I take it I’m missing something?” Grif asked.

Pensword’s eye twitched as he noticed the letter in Grif’s hand. “OPEN IT!” he shouted, pointing to the envelope. “I don’t know which is worse, facing Gryphons that want to eat me or a fanboy Emperor.”

“Pensword, sit down and take a breath while I read this, or so help me, I will get your wife in here to force you to calm down,” Grif said as he broke the seal with a claw.

“That’s the problem. He is requesting my ENTIRE FAMILY! MY CLAN! From Moon River to my Gryphon sons!” Pensword roared back.

“SIT DOWN, AND BREATHE!” The air rippled, causing Grif’s voice to echo far louder than Pensword’s own.

Pensword did as instructed, but his face remained screwed into a frustrated snarl as he looked over the letter again.

“Thank you,” Grif said as he pulled out his piece of folded parchment flipped it open and read.

To the leader of the Bladefeather Clan, Grif Grafson Bladefeather, Avatar of Winds, Savior of the Emperor:

You are hereby requested to be in attendance for the wedding ceremonies of his holiness, Emperor Daedalus, and Lady Melody Prophetess on the thirty fifth of November of this year. Due to the travel required, your lodgings and food shall be taken care through the emperor's own estate. The emperor has requested that you bring no gift, save your blessing on his union. He looks forward to your attendance.

Yours in honor and glory,

~Ian Farflyer, acting steward of the Western Fortress.

“Daedalus has invited us to his wedding. That’s to be expected, I suppose,” Grif noted.

“But I’m the Demon. Why would he want me or any of my blood to be at the wedding, let alone, and I quote, ‘those who have mixed their blood with yours and become your warriors of old?’ I mean, how would he. . . ?” Pensword facehoofed. “Prophetess. How else would he know they insisted on that ceremony on the Giant? How would he know I have Gryphons as sons? And he wants Moon River and my three Thestral ghosts.” His eyes widened, and he began to tremble. “He even wants Lunar Fang there. Literally, the entire Pen clan will be there, plus Cosy, most likely, meaning the blood of the Demon could be wiped out.”

“Highly unlikely,” Grif cut in. “We’re being invited for support, not for an ambush.” He shrugged, and scribbled something on a piece of parchment, then sent it away via dragon fire. “He just survived a coup, and is still outing conspirators. He’s inviting us because he knows he can trust us. After all, the three of us were instrumental in his escape.”

“I know, I know, but this is me on a solo mission. This is me literally trusting a Gryphon that did not give an oath to stuff a pillow for me. I hardly even know him, Grif. Do you realize the trust I have to give, the image this could bring?” He broke off as he pondered that himself. His eyes narrowed. “Clever. That clever Emperor. If he shows that the Demon is at his call, who would really risk standing against him?” He chuckled despite himself as a respectful smile pulled at the edges of his face.

“Well, he is named Daedalus. But, honestly, I think you’re only weighing half the scale on this. There are risks on his end, too, and rewards on ours.”

“Oh?” Pensword asked as he borrowed Hammer Strike’s trademark brow raise.

“Well he’s not inviting Celestia, or Luna, nor an emissary of the Solar Court. This is the first time a Pony has been invited to an imperial wedding,” Grif took a moment to run the figures, “in four hundred years. This could be considered outright Thestral favoritism, if not favoritism toward the Lunar Court. That means it gives you, the court, and Luna a measure of unexpected power.”

Pensword shook his head in disbelief. “That ... Taze– I mean Grif,” he blinked in wonderment. “And it might, and would legitimize–.” He paused. “This is a lot to take in. I think I am going to have to talk with Lunar Fang and Fox Feather about this, not to mention the children, and the Demon Slayers.” He shook his head again. “So much to do.” He paused to look over his invitation once more. “Grif, there are a few gray areas that I don’t quite understand. Could I trouble you for some clarifications?”

“Ask away.” Grif nodded.

“I adopted the original Gryphon Slayers, the Ponies, as part of my clan, seeing as we were brothers and sisters in war. Does that mean I have to bring them as well?”

“Not quite,” Grif noted. “I’m expected to bring my family, but bringing the entire clan would be too much. The same should apply to you. Bring those closest to you, but not the whole tribe.”

Pensword gave a flat look to Grif. “Better stick with blood relations then. The Demon Slayers are close to me, but I think it would likely be better not try to give the Emperor’s guards a heart attack on the first day.”

“It’ll be okay. Heck, we won’t even be gone that long,” Grif offered as his friend headed for the door.

“Well, that is good, but plan for double time anyway. You know how it seems to go when we go off someplace. Maybe we should see if we could make a certain stop on the way home? I Think Cosy would enjoy it,” he noted as he stood, and stretched. “Let me know what you decide. I have some preparations to make.” With that Pensword left the room, and closed the door behind him.

Grif returned to musing over the letter for a time as he waited. He could hear the sound of approaching steps as the rhythm of many many steps echoed outside his door. He shrugged, and continued to wait. After all, Shrial and Avalon would know better than to knock, if they needed to talk to him. And if it was someone else, so much the better. He could use the distraction.

The door opened gingerly as Avalon and Shrial entered, each cradling one of the twins in their arms.

“These girls are as stubborn as their father,” Shrial whispered with a smirk.

“Wouldn’t go to sleep until we rocked them ourselves,” Avalon finished as she gazed lovingly down at Athena.

“So what’s this all about, Grif?” Shrial asked as she rocked Gentle Wing, even as the young Gryphoness cooed and purred in pleasure. “Pensword looked pretty upset.”

“Sit down, girls. We have a few things we need to discuss,” Grif said as he gestured to the empty chairs. “And you both look ready to drop.”

Both Gryphonesses sighed in relief as they laid themselves onto the chairs in question.

“They’re quite the handful,” Avalon said. “Were we ever this bad as cubs, do you think?”

“We must have been at one point,” Shrial said. “Where else would they get it from?” They each looked up at Grif.

“I was raised by a grizzled old warrior. Do you really think Graf bothered telling me if I was a handful or not?” Grif chuckled a bit, and then his face grew serious as he looked at Avalon. “How are you? How's the baby?”

“We’re both fine, Grif. I’m sure he’ll be healthy and strong when he comes, just like his father,” Avalon assured him as she placed a free hand on her side.

“You two need to read this.” Grif handed over the invitation. “Normally, I wouldn’t consider having you travel at this late point, but these are . . . unique circumstances.”

Avalon quirked an eyebrow as she read over the contents. “Grif, are you trying to play politics?” she asked as she handed the message over to Shrial.

“Avalon, our society has three beings who hold the lion’s share of the sway over how things go: the Winds Father, the Emperor, and the Avatar. Daedalus has shown how stupidly well named he is with this move. If I don’t show up, it makes it look like I don’t support him, and that I, who saved him during the coup, have no sense of loyalty. He has to watch his back for the rest of his life, and I have to deal with the possibility of Gryphonia sending people after us again. You know that I’d wade through a sea of blood to keep all of you safe. Unfortunately, instead, fate has deemed I put on a show.”

“And what about Cheshire?” Avalon asked pointedly.

“She has a point, Grif. Chesh is a lot further along,” Shrial agreed.

“Chesh is the leader of her own family at this point. As close as we are, she must decide for her, and the baby, and we must decide for us.” Grif sighed. “Honestly, if it were my choice, I’d tell her not to go, but do you think she’ll listen?”

“Well, she can’t necessarily object if we were to drug her,” Avalon noted. “She does seem to be rather fixated on her tea lately.”

“Avalon!” Shrial objected.

“Can you think of a better way to get her to stay behind? She’d just sneak aboard otherwise, and who knows what that could do to her baby.”

“And in the trade off would be a certain Zebra shamaness who would haunt me for the rest of my life if I dared drug a pregnant female. Seeing as she can manipulate actual spirits, I don’t want to take that chance,” Grif pointed out.

“So confirm she’s dead asleep, then hightail it out of here?” Shrial asked.

“For now, let's just confirm this part. Are you girls willing to go on this trip with me, Kalima, and Thalia to the empire for this? And are we agreed, if so, to bring the twins?” Grif asked.

“We’d need a rather special set of guards, if we’re going to bring the twins with us,” Avalon mused. “You know how tricky they can be together. Why, if they were to team up with Moon River. . ..”

All three of them shuddered.

“Did you have anyone in mind? I know the twins have been strangely fond of Gilda,” Grif noted as he shuffled through some papers.

“Afraid not, Darling. Gilda is certainly a possible choice, though we’re not sure how well she’ll do dealing with the children. She’s never had to babysit before, from what we understand,” Shrial said.

“I’d suggest we try one of our new additions to the family, but to do so would likely put their lives in danger, and draw a larger target on our backs.” Avalon frowned. “That really is rather frustrating.”

“Well, we could request guards from inside the empire. I’m sure your brother would be happy to lend us some, Avalon,” Grif noted.

“What an excellent idea! The girls should get the chance to know their extended family,” Avalon agreed.

“As long as they can put up with their antics. They’ll have to be incredibly clever,” Shrial pointed out. “Otherwise, Athena will run circles around them, and outfly them with her eyes closed and one wing tied behind her back.”

“Well, Avalon’s family is known for having a lot of cubs, so I’m sure they must have people trained for that sort of thing. Isn’t that right, dear?”

Avalon shrugged. “One can only hope.”

“Well then, I suggest you girls make time to see if Rarity can design a couple of dresses for the both of you.” Grif chuckled. “We’ll be leaving on the Gantrithor on the twenty-second.”

“Well, I guess that cancels my plans for the tower for the next few months,” Avalon said with a chuckle. “Ready to play some chess with the empire, Shrial?”

“Of course,” Shrial said with a smirk. “Once we get these two into bed, let’s go strategize a bit, hmm?”

“I like the way you think.”

Grif grinned as he kissed each of his wives on the cheek. “I love my family.”

Pensword walked into Hammer Strike’s office, and his ear twitched as he heard the nib of the quill scratching against the parchment. “Uh, Shawn? I’ve got something to tell you,” he said, not caring whether he was Pony or human. He just felt like he needed to use the human name. Besides, there weren’t any Ponies around to hear it.

Hammer Strike paused his writing as he looked to Pensword. “Yes?”

“We, as in Lunar Fang, Fox Feather, Moon River, the Gryphons I brought from Gryphonia, Grif, his wives, and his cubs have just received a wedding invitation from Emperor Daedalus. That means we’ll need to be heading off while you and Rarity do your honeymoon thing. I wanted to give you a heads up, because, when I tell my wives, I doubt I would get the chance to tell you this for a day or two at least. So, I wanted to give you a heads up. I’ve got my acting officer picked out already, but while I am gone, you can utilize any of the Thestrals for any projects you might need, unless, of course, you have some invite as well, and we don’t know about it.”

He scuffed his hooves on the stony floor. “I was … hoping we could schedule another training session, too. I think I am ready to advance to the next step. I can see or sense the fields, I can make and break down crystals, and, well I am getting good at it.” He took a moment to shuffle through his pockets, before pulling out two crystals and laying gently on the desk. “I made these this morning as part of my morning exercises. I think the field is helping keep Matthew better. I only wish I’d chosen to start sooner. When I take the time to think about it, I think the main reason I was so stubborn about it was because I wanted to learn how to do it as a human, not as a Pony, if that makes any sense.”

“Pony or human, it doesn’t matter. In the end, it depends on the field surrounding the user.”

“Right,” Pensword agreed. “So when is the next lesson? I doubt Grif can teach me while we are away, and, uh, you're not saying anything about the news that we are heading back to the Gryphon Empire.”

“The next major lesson will take time to teach, so that will come at a later point, when your your field is sufficiently strong in accordance with my standards. As for your trip back to the Gryphon empire, I assumed it was bound to happen based on the events I heard from your last trip. Sure, the wedding part surprises me, but aside from that, I knew a return trip was pretty much inevitable.”

“Yeah,” Pensword muttered. “Uh, Shawn, if you don’t mind my asking, well the Matthew part of me and the Pensword part of me, we both want to try and reconnect. Since the thaumic field stuff is going so well, we’d like to know. Can we start again? I mean, we kind of stand on the same footing now, but I ... I am sorry for being so distant and stubborn.”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “We’ve all been busy, and our conversations have dwindled, but it’s just the nature of things. If you want to chat, I’m typically in here. You just need to visit with a topic to discuss.”

“Agreed. I just… don’t know that many topics, I suppose. I guess I am worried about talking history and Earth. I suppose I should try to come up with a topic for next time.” He frowned. “Matthew was always so good at small talk. I seem to still view conversation as a tool for battle, instead of social interaction.” He sighed, and shook his head, before looking back at his friend. “So, I guess I’ll bring the tea and sugar cane, and we talk later?”

“Sounds like a plan.”

Pensword nodded. “Then I guess I will see you later. Wish me luck with the girls. I think I might need it.” With that, he saluted, and did an about face, before leaving the room. He felt a little better now, knowing that Hammer Strike was open to conversation again, but he still had absolutely no clue what to talk about. Maybe the girls could give him some ideas as they prepared for the wedding.

Vital Spark smiled as he reviewed his handiwork, or hoofwork as the case turned out to be in this world. A towering statue of Discord in mid-self-glorification stood before him with a small tea table laid out in front of him. A smiling Fluttershy looked up at him with rapt and patient attention as she poured her cup from the kettle.

“I think I’ll call you Tea with Chaos Cakes, or maybe Madman’s Tea? Two Lumps of Chaos? Yes, I like that one.” He shot out two concentrated bursts of magic to create two falling ice cubes that rested on top of the tea cup in Discord’s free hand as the “liquid” sloshed over the side. Vital Spark grinned. “Who’d have thought honing my casting could be so much fun!” And then, just like that, everything disappeared in a flash of light, and a sudden sense of dizziness, along with the scent of slightly singed fur notified him that he had just been forcefully teleported.

“Hello, Vital Spark. It’s been a while.” Celestia’s familiar motherly voice drifted across the room, and tickled at the white Unicorn’s ears. Not a difficult feat, considering the fact they were still ringing, and trying to readjust.

“Vital Spark shook his head to try and regain some semblance of his normal composure. Surprisingly, it actually worked. He made a mental note to investigate cartoon physics and actions to see if there was a magical correlation to them in this universe. “Um, Celestia, why did you just take me from New Unity in the middle of my study session?”

“To check up on your progress, of course,” Celestia said as she rose from her throne. The grand hall was surprisingly devoid of any form of life. “And to invite the two of you to tea.”

“Two?”

“I’m sure she should be along any minute now,” Celestia said with an impish smirk.

“You have a lot of gall stealing my student, Celestia,” Clover’s voice thundered through the hall as she appeared in a bright flash of light. “I don’t care what Ponies around here call you now. I was one of the ones who helped put that tiara on your head, and those pounds on your flank, and you will show me respect.”

“I am sorry for the inconvenience, Clover, but this seemed the only way to actually get your attention. With everything that’s happened, we haven’t had the time to properly catch up. And besides that, I needed to borrow Vital Spark to discuss some matters of state involving the human world. That, and I’ll admit I wanted to actually spend some time to get to know Vital better,” she said as she summoned up a tea tray, and several jars, pots, and urns. “I thought these might help alleviate some of your sores over my little prank. A certain someone told me you were in need of some rather rare ingredients for your experiments.”

Clover begrudgingly accepted the offerings. “Be that as it may, Celestia, rest assured, this will not happen again. Star Swirl designed many wards you never saw, even ones capable of stopping an Alicorn with a hyped up ego from taking what she wants.”

Celestia sighed. “Ever the grumpy guss. Come on, Clover. Luna and I have been dying to catch up with you for ages. She would have spent some time with you in the dream realm, were it not for the wards you placed over your mind on the astral plane. She can’t even knock. You and Star Swirl were the Uncle and Aunt we never had, you know. Why not give us the chance to treat you like one from one adult to another?”

“You spilled a cup of blood, and lost your taste for battle, Celestia. Tell me, how do you think Luna would wade in the ocean I have spilled in my time? How would she survive the horrors that inhabit it?”

“You do realize this is Luna we’re talking about,” Celestia pointed out. “She enjoys battle, and relishes the chance to vanquish nightmares and horrors.”

“Yes. And the one time she visited The Doctor’s dreams, she cried for a week straight, and devoured enough ice cream that milk saw a stock rise for the next decade.”

“And you’re claiming yours are worse than his?” Celestia countered.

“No, but I could claim they aren't that much better. The things I did under Star Swirl alone would drive most to insanity. The people we killed, the creatures we contracted, the deals we made.”

“Clover, you’re being too hard on yourself,” Vital said with concern as he furrowed his brow.

“We shall see,” Clover said.

“Um . . . how can we see?” Vital asked, somewhat confused. “Isn’t the past the past?”

Clover sighed. “Bring me a mirror. I suppose it’s time we worked on this kind of thing anyway.”

“Aren’t you going to at least enjoy a cup of tea first?” Celestia asked as she conjured a mirror from the ether.

“One can learn while drinking tea just as easily as not,” Clover said. “Tell me, Vital, where are your memories?”

“Well, that depends. Are you referring to long term or short term memory? Both are located in the frontal lobes of the brain.”

“And where are those lobes located?” Clover asked him.

“I’m pretty sure I just said they were in the front,” Vital said with a deadpan expression.

“And what is the window into the soul?”

“The eyes?”

“So, if memories are contained at the front of the brain, and the eyes are the window into the soul, how would you project a memory?” she asked.

“And I assume that’s why you wanted a mirror.”

Clover nodded. “What will it be? A great battle, maybe? Consorting with a fallen god? Bargaining with a demi-lich?” she wondered, running her hoof down the mirror's surface.

“Is that how you were poisoned?” Vital asked.

“Not on this planet.” She shook her head.

“Slitheen?” he guessed.

“I’ll tell you another time. I think I know a fitting memory. Not as horrific as some, but possibly dark enough to prove my point.” Her horn ignited, and her eyes began to glow as a speck of light appeared on the mirror's surface. It held for a minute, before it began to grow, pressing outwards, until it claimed the entirety of the reflected surface. It was black for a moment, before it brightened enough for Vital to make out the room. It seemed to be some type of dungeon. From the mirror’s point of view, he could see familiar colored bangs hanging just on the edges of vision, with the tip of a horn jutting out, indicating they were seeing this memory as Clover had, which made sense.

“Are we really going to meet him?” Clover asked in a voice that sounded barely older than a filly, a voice filled with excitement and fear.

“If he decides to come. You must remember, young Clover, that a creature such as this is not a wisp or a sprite to comes at your beck and call. If he decides to grant you an audience, you must be sure to be respectful,” an old gray Unicorn spoke up. It took a moment to realize it was Star Swirl with a notably shorter beard, and streaks of black in his greying mane. He wore neither his cape nor his hat, and seemed to be finishing drawing a diagram on the floor. “Now prepare yourself.”

Without more than a few seconds for Clover to prepare herself, Star Swirl’s horn blazed brightly, and the diagram lit up. The stone in the center began to turn red, and then it almost seemed to melt and swirl. An unearthly moan rose through the chamber as the newly created magma whirlpool began to expand. Hooves began pushing outwards: skeletal hooves from a multitude of shrieks of pain and moans of anguish, all of them burning. Soon the magma pool was massive, and Clover shrank back from the heat. The familiar glow of her magic pressed out from her horn to create a heat shield. The magma swirled faster and faster, and with it the flailing hooves, moans, and shrieks increased dramatically. After what seemed like a horrific eternity, the hooves retracted as a large clawed hand shot out of the mass, and grabbed the lip of the pool. Its twin arrived a moment later to repeat the action.

With a roar of exertion, a figure climbed from the pool. It stood upright like a minotaur, but instead of bull legs, it stood on overly large and muscular goat legs with long black cloven hooves. Its entire bottom half was covered in angry red fur. It’s top half, however, was bare, and covered in irritated, almost scaly red burnt skin. It’s large muscular arms hung almost to the ground, and it’s paws were tipped with large curved, vicious-looking claws. Its face was somewhat like a Pony’s, yet undeniably like an ape’s, and yet the wide snout with the ringed nose reminded her of a bull’s face as well. Six horns jutted out the back of its head. The ugly things seemed to curve every which way. It’s snout possessed four jutting downward fangs, and a matching four pushing upwards. It growled lightly, showing off viciously pointed teeth. However, of all the terrifying traits this creature had, the most startling feature was its eyes. They glowed like fire in the low light, but didn’t offer the feeling of warmth or light. It seemed the more one looked into its eyes, the more one could hear Ponies screaming in agony as they burned.

“You have called me, Star Swirl. You have called, and I have answered.” Its voice was gravelly, and made Clover shudder with the feeling of flesh burnt in the sun, despite the protection of her shield.

“Thank you for your benevolence, Lord Ifrit, he who scolds, he who burns, he who ends,” Star Swirl said. Even his aged voice was somewhat shaky. Clover gulped, and did her best not to collapse as she attempted a shaky bow. She failed.

At that moment the image in the mirror vanished as Clover repressed the memory. “I’m sorry, but what was spoken in that chamber is not mine to relinquish,” she told the tea table. “But trust me when I say Lord Ifrit was, by far, one of the milder creatures I’ve met.”

“You know, I never imagined him acting like that. I suppose it depends on the reflection of the world he’s called to, and his individual relationship with various summoners,” Vital mused.

“Summons of that type are all of that kind,” Clover said “The hooves I saw that day were those who broke the terms of their contract, and were punished. Lady Shiva of Ice has a garden of frozen Ponies, and Lord Ramuh submits them to endless shocks.”

“Their bodies, or their souls?”

“Yes.”

“Have you been able to get on good terms with them? I’m sure there must be some summoners who’ve been able to befriend them before,” Vital mused.

“There may have been once, a long time ago,” Celestia said, “but if there are, they are long since lost to memory.”

“I wonder if that might not be why they act the way they do. Having your trust broken like that so many times must really hurt,” Vital said.

“They are the rulers of their elements,” Clover said. “When you’re ready, I think Lady Shiva will find you particularly interesting.”

“Because I had ice for my main aspect without having to compound in the first place?”

Clover nodded.

Vital shuddered as he took a long swig of warm tea. “Why do I get the feeling I might get freezer burn?”

“You don’t dance with the flames, and expect not to get burnt.” Clover shrugged.

“I pray you never have to experience it for yourself, Vital Spark,” Celestia said ruefully. “It is never pleasant, and often fatal.”

“What a joyous way to start off a tea party discussion. I’m sure it’ll get loads better from here,” Vital said as he rolled his eyes.

Both Ponies stared at him for a moment, and then Clover’s mouth began to curve into a smile. “Maybe it will at that,” she said as she took a drink from her cup.

Pensword entered his suite and looked around with invitation in wing as he sought out his wives and daughter. It was possible they had yet to return from their outing, since little Moon River still had to check on her troops. The thought of that brought a smile to his muzzle. Not even a year old yet, and already a leader.

“Something wrong, Pensword?” Lunar Fang asked as she approached him. “You look tense.”

He gulped. “I need to wait for Fox Feather and the children to arrive.” His his left ear turned as he heard said children and wife entering the room from behind. “Right.” He gulped as he sat down, and motioned his family to sit as well. Then he cleared his throat. “I have an announcement to make. I just received a letter from a very powerful political figure, and I want to get your opinions on it before I take any definitive action.” He cleared his throat, and began to read.

“To the Great Knight Commander High Duke of Fille De Ys, Moonkissed Pensword, along with his wives, Lieutenant Colonel High Dutchess Luna’s favored Lunar Fang, and Captain of the Proud Gryphon Slayers, she who slayed fifty Gryphons and second wife of Pensword, Fox Feather, with the current heir and betrothed Moon River to Prince Bellacosa of the Crystal Empire, along with your recently adopted sons: Baron Cristo, Great swordsmith Inigo, and the White Death Day Moon.

You are hereby requested to be in attendance for the wedding ceremonies of His Holiness Emperor Daedalus and Lady Melody Prophetess, for the thirty fifth of november of this year. Due to the travel required, your lodgings and food shall be taken care of by the emperor's own estate. The emperor has requested that you bring no gift, He also wishes that you dare not bring any flags, as they are rightful conquest, and yours by right of blood.

Yours in honor and glory,

~Ian Farflyer, acting steward of the Western Fortress.

Post Script: When we say to bring your family, we also mean those who have mixed their blood with yours and become your warriors of the old ways.”

Pensword looked to his family, and the children. “Yeah, half of this scares me, if for no other reason than it was written and transcribed by what we Thestrals call the gift of the sight beyond the years. So, yeah. We’ve been invited to a wedding, and Grif and Hammer Strike both seem to agree we should go. I will be informing the Gryphons soon, but I would like to know your thoughts on the matter first.”

“Didn’t you fight to save this Daedalus? Why would such an invite make you so tense?” Lunar Fang asked as she settled onto some spare cushions.

“Because, while it shows that it is unprecedented for the empire to even invite a mortal Pony, the last time a royal invite like this happened, they tried to kill Celestia. Also, the emperor and his wife were killed that same day after the vows. I am uncertain that I can guarantee absolute safety. Secondly, my role as the Demon, to them, is changing. Could it be that they see me now as a trained attack dog for Daedalus, could it be a way to try and tame the Demon’s soul?” He sighed, and shook his head tiredly. “Or it could be I am just worrying about nothing.”

Fox Feather grinned. “Or maybe you still can’t forget that the last orders from the empire concerning you was to be a head guest at the table,” she said as she struggled not to snark at her own joke. When she regained her composure, she leveled with him. “Pensword, you need to get over it. Daedalus is a progressive. He wants to institute change in the empire for the better, not murder you and our children. If you want my opinion, I say we should go. Besides,” she smirked, “I personally want to see how many Gryphons I can drink under the table.”

Pensword facehoofed at his mate. “If it wasn’t for how much it took to make you even drunk, I would worry for you, my dear wife.” He looked to the children. “Inigo, Day Moon, Cristo, what do you say?”

The three looked at each other before looking at their Thestral Father. “I think–,” Inigo began.

“I want to know why they put those fancy words in front of our names,” Cristo shot out.

Day Moon looked confusedly at his adopted parent. “Why do you call yourself a demon? You’re not mean, you don’t spread hate, and you’re damned or evil, so why do you call yourself that?”

Pensword looked at Day Moon with a sad smile. “I will tell you during our walk later today, all right?” Day Moon nodded his agreement, and Pensword took a deep breath. “Right. Enough talk of fears and future weddings. Shall we have some food before the day gets any later?” A rousing chorus of cheers and nods met that suggestion; however, much to Pensword’s concern, little Moon River was not among them. She remained still and pensive. He didn’t know why, but, for some reason, that sent a shiver through his body from tip to tail.

“So, Rainbow, let me get this straight.” Grif leaned back in his office chair. “Despite the fact that we barely get along, you came here to ask me for a favor?”

Rainbow Dash chuckled awkwardly. “Yeah.”

“Because the next Daring Do book got delayed.”

“Uhuh.”

“So you can use my airship to get the six of you to A.K. Yearling’s hideaway.”

“Well. . ..”

“So you can demand her to publish the book when it's convenient for you?”

“When you put it that way–.”

Grif let out a long sigh. “Couldn’t you guys just take a train, or the hot air balloon, or an Equestrian airship?”

Rainbow chuckled awkwardly again. “Well, you see, Daring’s hideaway’s kinda off the beaten path. And there’s a forest, and mountains, and all kinds of stuff between here and there. If we took the train, we’d still need to hike the rest of the way for a few days, and while I’m not scared, you know Fluttershy might feel better if we had some . . . skilled help?”

“As a professional courtesy, I should be saying no outright, but, somehow, I think if I do say no, you girls will just find another way to do so.” He rubbed the bridge of his beak. “Give me an hour to talk to Pensword and Hammer Strike, okay?”

“A whole hour?” Rainbow groaned.

“Take it or leave it,” Grif said, not even waiting for a response as he got to his feet, and headed for the door. As he left the office, he gave a low chuckle as he heard the distinct sound of disgruntled grumbling from within.

Grif had only made his way down the western hallway when he found Hammer Strike out and about, while a servant rattled on with all kinds of paperwork. “Huh. They finally managed to pin you down for that stuff, huh?” Grif asked.

Hammer Strike glanced over for a moment. “Indeed.”

“So I’m willing to bet what I have to talk to you about is more ridiculous than any of the requests you’ve got in that paperwork pile.”

“Does it involve anyone from Canterlot?”

“No. Worse. Ponyville.”

“I thought today was Thursday.”

“Well, Rainbow is in my office right now. Apparently. . ..” Grif proceeded to tell the story as it had been told to him. “And so, now she wants us to use the Gantrithor to intrude upon this author's privacy, so she can complain about a book getting delayed.”

It took a moment, before Hammer Strike replied. “Worst part is, she would do this, even if declined.”

“A fact I verbally mentioned was the only reason I didn’t say no outright.” Grif nodded in agreement. He looked to the servant with the paperwork, and casualty motioned for the two of them to have privacy. “If you’ve been reading the reports I’ve been forwarding to you, then you probably can guess why ‘A.K. Yearling’ is late with her book. How do we handle this?”

He sighed. “It’d be best to go along with this. She would only put her friends and herself in danger by going by themselves.”

“Lets keep it just the three of us, then. Possibly Conor, if he decides to go, but I don’t think taking a full company would send the best image.”

“Would it be best to bring the three of us all together? Something could happen here while we’re gone. As statistically unlikely as it is, it’s still a possibility.”

“That's why we’re leaving Lunar Fang and Clover,” Grif noted. “Between the two of them, they could keep things running until we get back. Also, considering the amount of things that could happen, I’d rather have you there.”

Hammer Strike sighed once again. “Running the Gantrithor with a four-member team is certainly going to be interesting.”

“We’ve done it before. Heck, you’ve done it with less. We’re not even leaving Equestria.”

Hammer Strike sighed. “All right. I’ll be sure to pack my tools, just in case. When did you want to leave?”

“It’s Rainbow Dash.” Grif rolled his eyes. “It’ll take a bare minimum of three hours to get the Gantrithor ready, and she’ll probably have an aneurysm before the end of it as is. You get packed up. I’ll get Pensword, talk to Conor, and then start the pre-flight.”

“Got it.”

“Pensword’s going to freak when he hears this.” Grif chuckled to himself as he left.

“And so, now Rainbow Dash wants us to take them to A.K. Yearling's place in the north on the Gantrithor, so she can complain about a late publishing date.” Grif sighed as he finished the story. He had found Pensword on the parade grounds running drills with some of the newer troops.

Pensword looked at Grif with a raised eyebrow. “And she is going to go no matter what we say.” Pensword sighed, and deflated a little. “Let us talk in my office. Moon Biter, take over the Drills.” Pensword hoofed over the newer troops, and the pair took flight. When they had arrived safely with the door secured, Pensword took a seat at his desk, and sighed. “I have to say I don’t like that her being a duchess sworn to Twilight’s house means she can go off when she likes, but she is military career minded. That means she will have these hurry up and wait times.” Still he knew the Wonderbolt hopeful. “I’ll get my overnight duffel, give command of the post to Lunar Fang, and … I’ll see what I can do. Mind you, I am bringing some of my lighting tools, just in case our little outing turns into a real adventure.” He shook his head. “Besides, this’ll give me a chance to give her some one-on-one training, and she sorely needs it.”

“You know me, Matthew. I wanted to be an author before. This seems like a professional discourtesy, but it’s better we take them there and bring them back alive and uninjured than the possible alternative.”

“And we know why she most likely is delayed. That will not be easy when the girls find out,” Pensword replied. “Still, I guess we can use this as an excuse to offer an official invite to A.K. to visit the Library of the Two Sisters. And I’m sure Hammer Strike will have an offer or two for her as well.”

“We’ll attempt to make this quick, and hope we don’t do any more damage than is strictly necessary. I’m frankly surprised that the others agreed to this trip.”

“It is Rainbow Dash we’re talking about here. When she wants something badly enough, she gets it, no matter how long it takes. Besides, I think some of them just want to do something fun without having to save the world for once. At least that is what I would like to do at some point, if I were in their horseshoes.”

“You’d figure Twilight would object, at least.” Grif shrugged. “Still, it could always be worse, I guess. It’s not like you-know-who has ever actually found something potentially world-threatening before.”

“And now I will have to bring my disaster commando kit. You most likely jinxed us.” Pensword snorted with a glum look.

“‘It wouldn’t be any fun, if it were easy,’” Grif quoted. “You know who said that?”

“Batman?” the Pegasus replied with a deadpan expression.

“Your wife, when we charged the front lines at Triumph.” Grif chuckled at the clever turn of phrase.

“Oh. Well it’s a good saying. Still, I’ll get my gear, and be ready to board within the hour. How long are we going to take to launch?”

“I have to find Conor, and see if he’s coming. Then I’ll start the pre-flight. If I rush it, we can go in about three hours. Can you talk to Clover?”

“I can, unless you find the two together, but Clover and Lunar Fang, that is an odd combo for leadership. Also, we are going to blow Conor’s mind. I think he is working his way through the first Daring Do book to help his reading comprehension.”

“Lunar Fang has the tactical mindset, but Clover has the experience. It’s hard to think of it, but she’s been in the heart of more battles than the both of us combined.”

“Very true, and I am happy that we get to tap her mind for training the next generation,” Pensword replied. Now we’d better hurry.” He paused as a note appeared on his desk from the dragonfire lantern. He opened it, and sighed. “I need to go calm Rainbow Dash down. She is literally tearing up the sky right now, and attracting some spiked clouds above us. You find Conor, and I will tell Rainbow Dash we approved her mission, but on our time table.”

“Might as well make sure she has some consequence for it, though. Find out discreetly, if you can, how many bits she has saved up, and add it as a small fee,” Grif said with a mischievous wink, before leaving.

Grif knocked on Clover’s lab door, and waited until he heard the call to enter.

“Excuse me, Clover, can I borrow Vital Spark?” he asked, trying his best to be respectful. He didn’t want to test his thaumic field on the archmage’s bad side.

“Is it important? We just started some rather crucial lessons on projecting one's thoughts through scrying,” Clover huffed.

“Afraid so.” Grif offered an apologetic smile. Clover looked to Vital, and gestured for him to go.

“That easy? You’re not even going to demand any details?” Vital asked, surprised at his teacher’s sudden decision.

“If it were someone less sensical, I would, but Grif wouldn’t be calling, if it wasn’t something involving Hammer Strike,” Clover explained. “And if I had needed to know, Hammer Strike would have let me know.”

“Huh. Wasn’t expecting that, but if you say so.” Vital shrugged. “I guess we’ll pick up after I’m done with Grif and the others, then?”

Clover just nodded as she examined some notes on a blackboard.

“Okay, Grif,” Vital said as they trotted out of the workshop, and the familiar hum of Clover’s wards resumed, “what’s going on?”

Grif started the story for the third time that day. “And so, now it’s either we escort them, so Rainbow can complain about a late book, or they go out themselves, and probably get themselves killed. You coming?”

“You guys are actually letting me come out into the field for once?”

“It’s a lot less potential danger than a normal trip, so it’ll be a good way to let you see what it’s actually like.” Grif shrugged. “Besides, you’re competent enough that you should be able to hold your own against a beast.”

“As long as I don’t knock myself out while I’m doing it, right?” Vital asked with a smirk and a chuckle.

“Finish your lesson, and pack up anything that might be useful. We leave in three hours.”

Vital shook his head. “Clover said we were done when you came for me. I’ll just go to prepare. I’m going to need the time to decide what to take, anyways.”

“Pack light. Take anything that might come in handy, but nothing ridiculous. We don’t need you with three camels worth of water, okay?”

“Hey, you know that wasn’t my fault as a human.” Vital winced, then sighed. “I’ll see about prepping the proper supplies. I’m guessing Twilight will probably over-prepare for all of us, anyways, but it’s best to have your own supplies ready. I’ll see you at the ship.”

“As much as it pains me to say it, a book for every possible situation isn’t going to save our lives in most crises.” Grif chuckled.

“Do I need to pack my own rations, or will those be prepped by the staff at the kitchens?”

“Most of the food’s already supplied, but I’d ask for a pack of jerky. You never know. Pensword and I always try to carry a day's worth of food on us, just in case.”

“Sounds about right.” He grinned, baring his small canines. “And it’s days like today where I’m glad Clover made me an omnivore again.”

“It has it’s advantages.” Grif smiled. “If you need anything extra, ask Pensword. He can probably advise you. I need to start the pre-flight checks.”

“Thanks, Grif. I’ll see you in a few hours.” Vital saluted, then raced off down the halls for his room. He had a lot of work to do.

Grif nodded as he watched Vital go. “Never change, Conor,” he said to himself with a warm smile. Then he made his way to the nearest window, and flew towards the air dock to make the proper preparations.

Pensword stood on the dock as he looked at Applejack. “You’re coming along? I thought you would have been staying here on your farm, or spending time with Little Willow,” he asked. Then he turned to the rainbow-maned mare. “Rainbow Dash, did you actually convince all your friends to come with?”

“Yeah. Why?” Rainbow asked. “You sound surprised.”

“Well, not everypony could or should drop their life to go on this adventure. Besides, are you sure you want to go through with this? You are asking us to literally bring the most advanced warship in the nation on a ferry trip.”

“We said please?” Rainbow offered.

“Yes, but you need to do a trade. Either I can have the weather service dock your pay for the next six months to pay for a fraction of this operation, or,” Pensword held up a wing to prevent any outspoken comments, “you can follow my lead, and get a taste for accepting military commands. Depending on your performance, you may even get to progress further in the Wonderbolts.”

Rainbow considered the problem for a few minutes, before nodding. “Fine,” she grumbled as she rolled her eyes. “What’s first, Sir?”

“First, you will be bunking near my quarters. You will then be getting up at oh six thirty, which I am sure you are used to with the weather patrols you do. You will do morning PT with myself, Grif, and Vital. Then you will have chow, after which I will put you through the flying tests from my day. Also, your bed will be subjected to the bit test, You do know what that is, don’t you?”

“Sure I do. Every Pegasus has heard of it,” Rainbow scoffed. “You make the bed, and bounce a bit off it to make sure it’s made properly. Easy peasy.”

“Well, at least they teach that still,” Pensword muttered. “Then you are to be held to that, but it is my standard. Get going, then. Also, you are to be wearing your Wonderbolt Recruit uniform from thirty minutes from now, until we reach our destination. And don’t give me lip about that being out of line. I am the commander, and my word is law on this ship. Am I understood?”

“Your word is what?” Grif’s voice spoke up from behind the Pegasus. Pensword could almost hear the smile on his face. “Your word is law on the battlefield, but remember, Commander, that when we’re on the Gantrithor, I might as well be the admiral.”

“But the Admiral cannot order soldiers around on his ship, unless it is life and death. Rainbow Dash is under my command!” Pensword responded as he rounded on Grif. His expression was dour, but Grif could hear the humor in the tone. “Besides, I want the hopeful to stay alive, not die,” he jabbed.

Grif took one look at Rainbow, and his face turned stern in a nanosecond as he pretended to inspect her. “Come on. Stand at attention. Neck straight! Eyes forward! Where’s that salute?” Much to her surprise, Rainbow Dash found herself acting automatically to correct everything Grif had criticized. “You’ll have your hooves full with this one.” He chuckled, looking in Pensword’s direction with a conspiratorial grin. “But we’ve seen worse, haven’t we?”

“Yes we have. She’ll do,” Pensword replied with a similar grin. “She’ll do nicely for the future.”

“Circlet’s running a few internal checks right now. After that, it’ll be one last double check on the engine and weapon systems. Can you escort Miriam here to pick up her necessities and the rest of our civilian cargo?” Grif snickered as Rainbow’s face went beet-red.

“I shall do that. Just make sure we have things taken care of, and tell Hammer Strike he’ll have three days without paperwork, and that he’ll be working with Circlet on ship improvements.” He paused and turned around to look at Grif. “Also, where are we putting Vital during the stay?”

“I’ve put him in a cabin between you and the recruit here. Her friends are all within direct access of your usual room via the hallway. Twilight has the XO suite, Hammer Strike has the captain's quarters, and yours truly has the emperor’s rooms.”

“Understood. I guess I get the Marine leader’s cabin, which does make sense.” He turned to look at Rainbow Dash. “Well, come on. Move it. You are fast in the air. Let’s work on your ground speed. Move it, cadet!!” A moment later, Grif heard a yell. “Pick up those hooves! No flapping! I said ground speed, not airspeed!”

Rainbow yiped, and took off at a full gallop.

“So, Caring, it looks like the engines are good, and the thunder cannon is managing nicely with the modifications Hammer Strike made. Thrusters are operating efficiently, weapons are stocked, food is stored, and the new inertia dampening enchantment seems to be in order. Have you detected anything serious on your end?”

“We have a mild power fluctuation in the lower hold, but I’ve marked the problem area, and will be able to direct Hammer Strike towards it during the voyage. Everything else seems to be operating at acceptable levels.”

“Very well. Lower gangway, and prepare to take on passengers.” Grif laughed as he heard the sound of gears and servos working while the new thaumic circuits thrummed with power. He made his way casually to the embarking/disembarking area wearing an old-fashioned captain’s cap. “All aboard the good ship Gantrithor!” he called with a wide grin.

“After you, ladies,” Vital insisted as he bowed, and waved towards the gangplank with Watcher.

Rainbow Dash marched aboard first with a nervous grin on her face as she trotted up the plank to the right of the deck, before doing an about face to salute Grif. Applejack chuckled softly as she followed, and Grif gave her a wink.

Spike waved, and smiled as he pulled out a coffee, and a box of donuts while he walked up the gangplank on his stubby legs. “These are for you,” he said. “Figured you could use some after going so long without it.”

Twilight walked up behind the young dragon, and smiled down at him. “Great thinking, Spike.”

Spike blushed. “Aww shucks. It was nothing.”

Fluttershy gave her usual quiet greeting, and a shy smile as she filed in next to her friends, followed by the flamboyant Rarity and her massive piles of luggage, including a suspiciously large suitcase that reminded Grif of a certain Druish princess in an Earth movie from long ago.

“Heya, Grif! Hiya, Circlet!” Pinkie said as she popped up on Grif’s back, and waved at an observation crystal that was pulsing above one of the doors to the cabins.

“Hello, Pinkie,” Grif greeted calmly. “So, girls, and Spike, a few new rules, and a reminder about the old ones. That includes you, Pinkie,” he said pointedly. “Now, as Pinkie observed, you’ll notice the observation crystals. These are spaced out periodically through the ship. If you happen to get lost, and you see one, simply ask for where you want to go, and the crystals will flash an illuminating path for you. However,” he turned to face Pinkie, “we haven’t been able to install them everywhere yet. So, please, for your own safety, no exploring, okay?”

“Rainbow’s the one we always had to worry about that for.” Applejack chuckled. “And I think she’s gonna be a mite too busy for that this time around,” she said as she fixed her friend with a teasing smirk.

“Maybe, but a good rule is worth re-stating,” Grif noted. “Now you’ve each been assigned your own room. Normally, I’d be secure in noting our new security locks would keep people from exploring, but seeing as we have Pinkie here, I’ll say it simply. If a room is locked, do not enter it. The locks will scan you when you take possession of the room, and will unlock when you approach. If you don’t have access, then you likely shouldn’t have access to that room. This includes the larders and the imperial suite. Be advised that myself, Hammer Strike, Pensword, and Circlet all have the ability to lock all rooms with or without you inside them in the event of emergency. If your room won’t open, there’s a communication crystal by your door that you can use to contact us, and check why. Let me reiterate. If the door’s locked, it’s for your own good. Understood?”

The party all nodded their understanding.

“Now, while this might be a civilian trip, this is still a war vessel, and some standards will be kept. Chow time is strictly at 07:30, 12:00, and 18:00 hours respectively. If you do not show up, we will attempt to find something for you, but we’re not to be blamed, if it’s not hot. In the morning, some of us will be doing exercises on the deck. That includes you, Rarity,” Grif said as he fixed her with a steady gaze. “It is ill advisable to be up here during weapon training, unless you are part of said training.”

Pensword looked around, and then nodded to Caring Circlet’s observation crystal. A klaxon horn sounded moments later. “That is a General Quarters alarm, and it means we are heading into battle. If you hear that, you follow the green lights Circlet will broadcast from her crystals for you. They will lead you to safe rooms. Also, if, at any time, you hear a whistle, that is a ship-wide intercom broadcast. In the event of such a broadcast, you will stop, and listen to whatever is announced. Also, Twilight, for the sake of security measures, I am putting your friends as your personal guard, meaning!” he yelled over the sounds of objection, “that they will be able to accompany you during briefings, if any are needed, and stay in the same room as you if any official letters head your way.” He turned to face Rainbow Dash. “As for you, more rules will be waiting for you on your bunk within the hour.”

“One last thing,” Grif said as he nodded to Pensword. “The Gantrithor is a lady, a she. You will not refer to her as an it or a thing, and no matter what your status, if anyone calls her a he, or fails to give her the respect they’d give anyone else, that offender will clean this entire deck with a cotton ball. Is that understood?”

Several gulps affirmed their understanding in ways speech never could.

“Very well, everyone. Pensword will show you to your rooms. Twilight and Spike, you two are with me. We leave just as soon as Hammer Strike arrives.”

Pensword nodded. “Follow me, girls. Also, you have to carry your own gear with you. Neither I nor Rainbow Dash will be doing it for you. This isn’t a pleasure cruise, and we need ourselves ready for anything.”

Grif chuckled as he grabbed Twilight’s bag. “Come on, you two. Officers’ quarters are this way.”

“Grif, I know I’m a princess, bu–.”

Grif cut Twilight's objection off with a talon. “Trust me, Twilight, this is going to be one of those times you want to take advantage of your title.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Well there mostly just each on their own. Applejack probably doesn’t need a lot of space, Fluttershy won’t complain, Pinkie will probably make her room bigger on the inside, and Rarity, well, if she’s really that desperate, Hammer Strike’s in the captain’s quarters.” He gave Twilight a scandalous smile. “Rainbow will need to get used to small rooms, and Vital has traveled with us before, but you have Spike,” he said, pointing to the dragon. “The officers’ quarters were made for the possibility of them having family with them, so you two should have enough room.”

“. . . You just really want to troll them, don’t you?” Twilight said with a deadpanned expression.

“That's called a bonus, Twilight.” Grif laughed.

Twilight groaned.

“Donut?” Spike offered consolingly. Grif grabbed one with a chuckle, and ruffled Spike’s spines.

“Circlet, what’s the ETA on Hammer Strike?” Grif asked.

“I’m here,” Hammer Strike replied through the communication crystal.

“Okay. I’ll get these two settled in, and meet you on the bridge,” Grif responded.

Hammer Strike sighed as he pushed open the doors to the bridge. Unbuckling the pack, he removed it from his person and dropped it into a secure container nearby. “So, Circlet, how are the thaumic relays holding up?”

“Everything is working within acceptable parameters, Hammer Strike,” Circlet reported. “There is understandable conflict between the Gryphon runes and the relays, but otherwise it’s working fine”

“Of course. But I can’t replace the system in a week. Setting up thaumic relays alone are a pain,” Hammer Strike shrugged. “But at least they are functioning.”

“We still have 85% power we can safely redistribute. That's an estimation, seeing as the core’s never been fully pushed”

“One day … one day,” Hammer Strike commented. “I wonder if Grif got to see the designs I sent him for the thaumic canons. Sure, it’s basically a small elemental canon, but with the power we have here, it’ll be more than basic. Most elemental foci can’t handle it anyways.”

“It would be over 200% more efficient than the deck ballista,” Circlet noted.

“I’ll have to chat with him about it, then. Until then, I’ll just continue work on the thunder canon and the power relays.”

“I’ve begun working on that map of the ship you requested.”

“How’s progress?”

“I have finished the crew quarters and the cargo holds. I’m currently working on the safe areas and the emergency armories.”

“Any issues that need to be dealt with before we depart?”

“Grif had me triple check. We’re ready to go when you are.”

“Just awaiting the arrival of Grif, then. As soon as he’s in place, we’re taking off.”

“Somebody say my name?” Grif asked as he entered the bridge. “You're sure Clover’s anti-inertia formula is compatible with the thaumic power?”

“Oh, I’m positive. I just needed to ensure the energy synchronized correctly,” Hammer Strike confirmed.

“Then let's get this show on the road, Circlet.” Grif nodded to the golem. “I take it you don’t actually need us to pilot for you?”

If the golem could roll her eyes, she probably would have as the engines groaned, and the ship began to move.

"Twilight, now, seriously, you can't tell me that some part of whatever you have for a conscience doesn’t bother you about this trip,” Grif noted that evening as they all ate dinner in the mess hall. “You can’t rush art, no matter what its format.”

“And you think I didn’t already try telling that to a certain Pony earlier?” Twilight asked as she ate her salad. “You know how Rainbow can be sometimes. And besides, we were worried for her health.”

“She already crashed three bird’s nests, drenched twenty flower beds, set off multiple thunderheads, broke apart the wrong cloud formations, and nearly scared my poor little Angel Bunny half to death,” Fluttershy said. “When she said she couldn’t last the extra two months, I can vouch for it.”

“And because of your inability to reel her in, you could potentially stop the book series entirely,” Grif noted as he bit into a loaf. “I would figure an avid literature connoisseur like yourself would realise many great authors have stopped their work entirely because of the pressure to put out their books on a deadline.”

Pensword nodded his head. “Besides, maybe she’s taking care of a sick relative?” he suggested. “Sometimes authors delay books due to events outside their control. And if we are going as far as we are, then I’d wager she likes her family life private.”

“Um, guys, quick question. Why is there a red cloud streaking out from the engines?” Vital asked as he pointed out one of the windows.

“Pinkie spread cupcake icing on the thaumic relay near the engine,” Grif noted, not even bothering to look away from his food.

“So she’s really doing it, isn’t she, the whole Indiana Jones thing?”

“How could I not?” Pinkie cried.

“Hey, compared to the last three hours of the same song going across the PA system, the red streak isn’t so bad,” Grif noted as a certain theme song still played over said system. “How did you get Circlet to do that anyway, Pensword?”

“I didn’t. She said Pinkie Pie did something, and now she can play records, if we want to pipe anything over the speakers. Frankly, I’m loving it,” he replied. “Oh, the memories,” he gushed. “Oh, and I definitely need to get myself a fedora.”

“Yeah. Well, if my ship crashes and burns, because nazis or communists or whatever start attacking, there’s going to be hell to pay,” Grif noted.

“Oh, I would love to fight them,” Pensword practically purred. “That would be a good battle, and more than a little cathartic.”

“Yes, and every time that happens, the plane or the blimp or the train ends up in flames,” Grif noted.

“I think it’s safe to say we can relax, Grif. It’s pretty universally known that during the travel sequence with the red lines following the trail, nobody gets attacked. It’s just an easy transition scene. Speaking of, Twilight, you wouldn’t happen to have some copies of Daring’s novels I could brush up on, would you?” Vital asked.

“You’d have to ask Pensword. He’s the one who borrowed them last. Speaking of which, Pensword, those books are already three weeks overdue!”

“I renewed them,” he swore. “I gave the ones I finished to Spike. I’m still working on book four, but if they were indeed overdue, I guess I can square up here. What is my fine? It had better not be twenty bits. Oh, and you can pick up the extras in Twilight’s room, Vital.”

“Thanks for the heads up, Pensword. If the mysterious red trail is anything to go by, and the coincidences Equestria tends to follow when it comes to tropes, I think I can guess where this is going,” Vital said.

“Surprised you didn’t just ask to borrow mine, Pensword,” Grif noted.

“What? And miss the opportunity to visit Ponyville Library to put a friendly face for the military? Besides, I like talking to Spike, and hearing what new comics he’s found. This new series called The Power Ponies sounds quite interesting.”

Twilight groaned, and rolled her eyes. “What is it about boys and comic books?”

“You know, if you’d take the time to read them yourself, you might find them just as captivating as your novels are,” Vital noted. “Apparently, several adaptations of comics are advanced enough on Earth to have gained the classification of graphic novel.”

“I don’t really read comics, but it is nice to get to know the passions of others,” Pensword added. “Besides, Power Ponies are not my cup of tea.”

“I’ve got one thing to say to you, Pensword.” Vital Spark sneered. “Captain America’s a Hydra agent.”

Pensword stared Vital down. “That would never happen,” he stressed as he fixed Vital Spark with a glare. Then he snorted, and shook his head. “Are you doing that on purpose?”

“Yes.” Vital smiled. “And you just proved my point that Power Ponies would interest you. They’re basically the Avengers, from what I understand. That, or the Justice League. Take your pick.”

Spike piped up. “Well he did read five of my issues, but it didn’t hook him.” He sighed. “Some people just don’t appreciate good art. He did promise to take me to see any Power Ponies movie that come out, though.”

Pensword shrugged. “What? I like movie-verses. Besides, you know I never read a Captain America comic. Comics were always a little too expensive for me to afford.”

“Which is why next time we’re in Canterlot,” Spike interjected, “I’m taking him to a comic shop to see if any of the comics catch his attention.”

“Well, you all can keep chatting. I have a Recruit to continue training. I shall see you all later.” With that, Pensword got up, and left the mess hall.

Vital sighed. “I guess I’d better get to work on brushing up with my battle spells and weapon form. Something’s telling me I’m going to need it.”

“Yup!” Pinkie said cheerfully.

Pensword looked at Hammer Strike with a deadpan expression. The lighting around them was tinted red while the start of The Good, the Bad, and the Ugly played on the ship’s speakers. Pensword narrowed his eyes, and opened his muzzle. “You have any sixes?” he asked.

“Go fish.”

Pensword frowned as he drew a card, and looked to his left. “Your turn,” he said to Hammer Strike. “Also, Circlet, can you turn that music off, please, or at least change songs?”

Hammer Strike glanced over at Vital. “Got any sevens?”

Vital Sighed. “Here.” He passed three over. “Hey, Circlet, mind playing All I do is Win? I think it’s pretty appropriate, given the circumstances here. What is this, the fifth game he’s been winning?”

“Or maybe some uptown funk?” Grif chuckled.

Pensword paused and snorted as he remembered a song. “I love the parody for that one.”

Hammer Strike then looked to Grif. “Got any fours?”

“It’s scary how you do that.” Grif sighed, handing him a four.

“The statistics that you can guess correctly so consistently each round is startling,” Circlet noted. “I believe the term is . . . you must have lady luck on your side?”

“She doesn’t know the half of it, darling,” a breathy voice whispered in Hammer Strike’s ear, followed by a flirtatious giggle.

Hammer Strike turned suddenly to his side to find nobody there.

Pensword looked at Hammer Strike. “So another one just showed up?”

“I … don’t know?” Hammer Strike commented, confused.

“You guys and your embodiments of universal forces.” Grif chuckled.

“Says the Gryphon who’s the emissary of four gods that are the embodiment of the winds and the aspects associated with them,” Vital said.

“They don’t show up at random invisible to everyone else, and talk to me,” Grif noted.

“And I only talk to my family and those close to me. Never had anything . . . well, Death did say hi once, but that’s it,” Pensword added adamantly. “Uh, shall we dispose of the correct guess repeat rule, so the rest of us have a chance, Hammer Strike?”

“Sure,” Hammer Strike replied as he looked back to his cards.

“Yes! My turn!” a familiar dual voice cheered as Chance made his appearance hovering above the table.

“. . . Oh boy,” Hammer Strike muttered to himself.

“Excited to finally have a chance to lose?” Vital Spark asked.

“Considering what’s going on, I have doubts on that.”

“What’s the matter? Don’t you trust me?” Chance asked with a mischievous smirk.

Hammer Strike simply sighed.

“Hmm . . .” Vital mused to himself as he stared at his hand.

“Go for the three. Go for the three!” Chance shouted in Vital’s ear.

“Got any twos, Hammer Strike?”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “Go fish.”

“Faust damn it,” Chance swore angrily.

Vital Spark sighed, pulled up the card, then brightened. “Got what I wished!” He grinned as he laid down the set.

Grif eyed his cards as Chance looked over his shoulder. Meanwhile, something in the form of a gold mist floated from Hammer Strike to Grif, warping into the visage of a Gryphoness as it looked over his other shoulder. Both figures grabbed the same card Grif did as he grinned at Vital. “Got any aces?” he asked in an almost knowing tone.

“. . . I hate you guys so much right now,” Vital glowered as he handed over the last pair of cards in his hand.

“Hammer Strike may have everything and it’s grandmother on his side, but I have the devil's own luck.” Grif chuckled. “Got any Celestias?” he asked Pensword.

“Mmm, yes,” Lady Luck purred.

Pensword did not say a word as he offered two Celestia’s to Grif’s hand. “Here you are.” He shook his head. “Well, how long will this deck of cards last till we have another Alicorn to mess up the higher ranking cards?”

“Meh.” Grif shrugged. “Then we’ll get Gryphon cards. Got any tens?”

“Mmm. Sorry, sweetheart. Better luck next time,” Luck spoke as she gave Grif an ethereal peck on the cheek, then floated back to Hammer Strike. As she drifted over, a golden ripple crossed over her form, and she was a mare once again.”

Chance stuck out his tongue at her. “Meanie.”

“Go Fish,” Pensword spoke. His left ear twitched as he heard his mother’s ghostly breathing in his ear.

Grif drew a card, and shrugged. “Your move.”

Pensword looked at his hand.

“Hammer Strike has a Luna,” Moon Beam said.

Pensword’s left eye twitched. “Strike. . .? Got any Lunas?” he asked. He hated to cheat like this, but she wouldn’t step in, unless he had an unfair advantage somehow.

“Yep.” Hammer Strike passed over the card.

He grinned as he put his card into his hand. He looked to Vital. “You got any Twilight’s?” he asked.

“You do realize Grif emptied my hand, right, Pensword?” Vital asked.

“Yes, just had some buzzing in the background,” Pensword answered with a grin. He drew the card from the top of the deck, and he whooped as he put down four Lunas. “YES!” he cheered. “Five games, you always got my three Lunas. Finally, she’s with me! I don’t care if I lost this game, I finally achieved my objective.” He had three cards left in his hand.

Hammer Strike simply blinked a few times. Luck placed her front hooves on his back as she whispered something into his ear.

Hammer Strike closed his eyes, and placed a hoof on the side of his head as a buzzing filled his ears. “Stop. That,” he whispered, before turning back towards Grif. “Got any tens?”

“Go fish,” Grif said, a little shocked.

Hammer Strike simply took a card, and placed it in his hand. After a moment, he nodded to himself, and pulled all his cards together, before placing them down on the table.

“Uh, guys?” Grif said as he looked towards the window, “we saw the girls enter, and then A.K. Yearling enter. Did anyone notice three large thug-esque Ponies, and a badly dressed Earth Pony whose cologne reeks from over here?”

“How is your sense of smell that powerful?” Vital asked. “We’re in a ventilated ship, for crying out loud, with magical filters!”

“Not the issue,” Pensword spoke as he raced to the window. “We need to secure–.” He paused. “And one of them just left with something gold around his neck.” He looked around. “Vital, check on the girls. See that they are okay. Grif, you and I will tail those goons. Shawn–” Pensword broke off awkwardly. “–I am sorry. Hammer Strike, you do what you want to do.”

“And now Daring Do just hobbled out of the hut. Looks like her front right leg’s in a splint. She’s flying off after them. Given the circumstances, I think I should be the one to track them. I’m faster. You keep an eye on Rainbow. Don’t try to stop her, but follow when she inevitably chases after Daring,” Grif said. “Caring, if anything unrecognized so much as stares at this ship for longer than sixty seconds, render it into a gelatinous mass of multi-colored goop.” And with that, he was gone.

Pensword groaned. “Right. Well, Vital, go off and see how the other five are doing. Also, Caring, I assume you will not touch those that stare at the ship with a broken mind, right? Maybe give a warning shot with an order to surrender or something?” He looked to Caring’s crystal. “Intel. I want intel for what is going on here. I will assume that object is some artifact that is not good.” With that, he took to the air to follow through his own part.

“You know, if he wants intel, he should probably ask Twilight,” Vital said pointedly. Then he sighed. “So, you going to come with, Hammer Strike, or are you going to sit this one out?”

“Circlet, could you engage an alpha lockdown?” Hammer Strike asked.

“Consider it engaged,” Circlet’s voice responded over the PA.

“Alright, Vital, let’s go check on the girls, shall we? Afterwards, we can clear the ship.”

“You mean clear for takeoff?”

“No, clear anyone onboard that isn’t meant to be on board.”

“Oh. Sure.” Vital smiled as he levitated Watcher onto his back. “Let’s go.”

114 - One Hot Ring

Extended Holiday
Ch 114: One Hot Ring
Act 17

“So let me get this straight. Daring Do is A.K. Yearling, and she’s going on a massive adventure against the evil ruler known as Ahuizotl, who is now gathering a series of magical artifacts that will give him the ability to rule as a tyrant for 800 years, because these objects cause unrelenting heat for that period of time. And because of his natural affinity with water, and the position of his stronghold as a water control unit, he would be able to rule the valley with an iron fist,” Vital Spark said.

“Pretty much,” Twilight agreed.

“Why didn’t somebody just try destroying the ring, then? If they all have to be together, then just destroying one of them would mean he could never invoke the power, right?” Vital asked.

“Ancient Ponies weren’t always the brightest,” Twilight offered.

“Twilight, these books were only published in the last few years, which means the events in them probably happened shortly before they were published. The only reason I can think Daring didn’t destroy it outright is because it’s a valuable ancient artifact.” He sighed. “And yes, I guess ancient Ponies weren’t always the brightest. You girls are all okay, though, right?”

“Fine, Vital. We talked, we watched Daring fight, my mind got officially blown, Rainbow became a raving fangirl, and then she chased off after Daring to try to help.”

“Well, if everything is all right, then I need to go clear the ship of any unwanted individuals,” Hammer Strike commented.

“I’m guessing we don’t have to worry so much about that, Hammer Strike. They’d be pretty stupid to try to take the Gantrithor,” Vital said. “And Circlet would have sensed them.”

“Yes, but interior weapons haven’t been implemented, at least any that won’t damage the Gantrithor.”

“So ask Caring to smoke them out, and then we capture and/or interrogate them, should any be there?” Vital asked.

“Again, interior based weapons haven’t been fully implemented. That includes forms of gas to deal with intrusions. Not non-explosive ones.”

“I meant by telling us where to look, not actually asking her to smoke them out,” Vital deadpanned.

“Um, I hate to break up this precious moment, but could we please get going?” Twilight asked. “Ahuizotl could enact his plan at any time. We have to intercept the ring before that happens!”

“Grif, Pensword, and the others are on their way already,” Hammer Strike replied simply. “But, all right. Follow me.”

Grif waited as Daring Do entered the clearing. Moss and grass had been fashioned into a makeshift beard on her face, and she entered the camp carrying a large sack of bits. Grif watched as she put on a false accent, and began attempting to bribe the corrupt archeologist. The moment all heads went to the bits, he acted. Erupting from the bush, he grabbed the first stallion, and, with a deft movement, snapped his neck. Then he drew his knife, and slit the second stallion’s throat, before he had a chance to react. Lastly, he drove the knife blade into the back of the third thug’s skull. The three hit the ground in almost synchronized thumps as Grif tapped Caballeron on his shoulder.

Caballeron turned around in shock. “What? A Gryphon! Are you here for the ring–?” he was cut off as Grif’s fist impacted with his face, before the Gryphon lifted him off the ground, grabbed the ring, and tossed it to Daring Do. He then proceeded to tie the archeologist to a nearby tree trunk. “Seriously, Miss Do, you do know there is a reason you don’t show the money until you’re sure of the transaction, right?”

“I could’ve handled them,” she replied gruffly. “Also, dinner and a movie first, bud.”

“Keep your money, Ma’am. This was a matter of national security, so I’m certain Celestia will be able to pay me more.” He retrieved his knife. “Grif Blad–.” He was cut off as an orange-and-black blur proceeded to pounce him from behind. The two forms crashed across the ground. Claws, talons, fangs, and beak flashed periodically. Several other large cats made an appearance, and began encroaching on Daring, as well as a small white cat, which seemed unable to tell it was a non-element in the current situation.

“Ah, Daring Do, my nemesis.” A large creature emerged from the brush. He had deep blue fur with an awkward elongated face. His front legs ended in two ape-like hands complete with five fingers, and a thumb, and his long prehensile tail ended in a third identical hand. “I must admit your new ally caught me off guard, but I’m sure my pets will be able to handle him.” He sneered. “Now, the ring, if you please.”

“Oh, Ahuizotl, you know I love you, but I can’t give you the ring till I’ve properly proposed,” Daring said as she hung the ring from one of her wings, flipped into the air, and struck the creature on its face with a hoof as she zoomed past, and braced for combat.

The large cats pounced at her, and she bucked them away admirably, using well-aimed kicks with all four hooves. For a while, it seemed like the battle might be winnable when Daring Do, Grif, and a camouflaged Pensword all proceeded to groan as Rainbow cried out.

In a few moments, Ahuizotl had Rainbow Dash in his clutches, and used the mare as a hostage. Grif attempted to help, but the tiger was surprisingly strong. In the end, Daring relented, and she was bound. Soon she and the ring were taken away as the creature slammed Rainbow into a tree. The other big cats covered their retreat as they vanished into the forest. Just at this point, Grif finally found an opening, and sunk the tip of his beak through the top of the tiger’s skull. Pushing the dying cat off him, he moved to follow, only to find the attackers gone. He winced in pain as he checked the deep claw marks over his body.

“This is not good,” Pensword muttered as he limped into the clearing. “Puma attacked me.” He grit his teeth. “I can fly, but not nearly so well as normal. That cat took a few primaries. Still–.” He broke off when he saw Rainbow Dash’s expression, even as he heard the approach of other hooves. “Well this is bad.”

“Bad?” Grif looked incredulously at him, before kicking the tiger’s corpse repeatedly, until the ribcage gave in with a sickening crack. “This is a disaster.”

“Ever hear of us understating the situation? You know, the British do that a lot,” Pensword replied.

A sudden gust blew through the clearing as the shadow of the Gantrithor fell over the group. In a matter of moments, the trees bent and cracked, forming a makeshift airdock for the ship as it extended its gangplank for its passengers to disembark. Vital Spark groaned as they came on scene. “We can’t leave you guys alone for five minutes without you getting into a life-or-death fight, can we?” He sighed. “Twilight, you come with me. I’m going to need some help patching these two up, and I know you know at least a little bit about basic healing spells. Every battle mage knows basic first aid. The rest of you, stick with Rainbow, and make sure she stays put. I know that expression pretty well. She needs some support, and a sober perspective. Oh, and Circlet, if Rainbow does try to fly out of range, shoot her down, but only on stun. We need everybody here, and we need to hear what happened from her.”

“Is that really necessary?” Twilight asked.

“Tell me, Twilight, what happened the last time Rainbow’s pride got destroyed by an incident her actions caused?”

“. . . Good point.”

“I’m afraid I can’t reduce the power that effectively just yet, Vital Spark. The cannons weren’t designed to go below 3 gigawatts. I’ve managed to reduce it to about 1.21 gigawatts, but that’s still strong for most Ponies to withstand,” Caring reported.

Vital sighed. “Fine. Girls, just keep an eye on Rainbow, then. Yo, Hammer Strike! You gonna come down here?” he shouted as he approached Pensword, and his horn ignited. A light blue aura surrounded the Pony’s open wounds, and they slowly began to close. Twilight was swift to enact the same spell on Grif.

Pensword nodded his head, “Thank you for the help, Vital, but please keep an eye out. There might be more felines out there in the wilds.” He winced. “It stings, but I’ve had worse.”

“Stinging is good. That means your body’s natural defenses are working with the magic.” Vital smiled. “Who knows, maybe I’ll be this party’s medic by the time we’re done in Equestria, eh? Or better yet, the white mage.” He chuckled. “Just don’t call me Little Green, all right?”

“Why would I call you Little Green? You are white, and you are not an alien. Plus, you are a little bigger than I am.”

“Check with Matthew, Pensword. You’ll get the joke.”

Pensword looked at Vital. “We are both confused,” he answered. “Only Little Green thing is Little Green Men, aliens, and the like.”

“Team Four Star, Matt.” Vital sighed, and rolled his eyes.

“I’ve never heard of them. Or, at least, I’ve heard so little that I’ve forgotten. Remember, over twenty years of Pony memories are up here,” he said as he tapped his head with a hoof. “I’m amazed I still know so much about the Titanic, Star Trek, and history in general.”

“Well, assuming there really is an audience out there somewhere, I hope they at least appreciate it,” Vital grumbled. “Okay, you’re done. You should probably see about keeping Rainbow from running away. If that look and those drooping wings are anything to go by, she’s been crushed.”

“Thank you. And don’t worry. I’ll keep her from going AWOL,” Pensword promised as he trotted to join the girls in their attempts at consolation towards the downtrodden cadet.

Grif turned to Caballeron, even as Twilight worked to mend the wounds the tiger had managed to inflict. The corrupt archaeologist was still tied to the tree trunk, and struggling to escape. The Pony fixed Grif with a look that felt somewhere between smug arrogance and fear as the Gryphon’s rage-filled eyes drew ever closer. “So, Mister Caterwaller–.”

“Dr. Caballeron,” the stallion interrupted.

“Duly noted. Dr. Jerkface. Here’s how this goes. I’m going to ask you a few questions. If you choose to answer, then we’ll just knock you out. I’m sure a smart guy like the person you try to impersonate will know how to escape, before something predatory comes along. If you say no, and please, please say no,” Grif said as he leaned in uncomfortably close to the stallion, and sneered. “I’m going to peel you like a banana, until you talk. Then, after you’ve talked, I’m going to peel you some more, and dump you into a vat of saltwater and lemon juice. I could use the stress relief, after what’s just happened, but the choice is yours.”

Caballeron took a look at Grif, the bloodstained talons, the clotted fur, the residue of the blood from the wounds, even as Twilight’s magic worked diligently to close them. The pulsating purple magic inevitably drew Caballeron’s eyes to the ugly roadmap of white scar tissue beneath, and the corded muscles that flexed and relaxed with every movement Grif made. He also took a moment to reflect on just how sharp those dagger-like talons had been, the damage they had done in combat, and the unpleasant sensation they would doubtless cause, should they be turned on his beautiful hide. The blood from the tiger had hardened on Grif’s beak to form a speckled crust that seemed to cause the Gryphon’s eyes to glow. The tip caught in the light as the sneer broke into a malevolent grin, exposing Grif’s many sharpened fangs.

Caballeron took this all in, and considered what Ahuizotl might do to him for giving up the information these people wanted over what he very much believed this very large, very angry Gryphon would do to him in the now. Naturally, he sang like a canary.

After a rousing speech from Twilight, the group were on the move again. The Gantrithor continued its advance as they sped towards their goal, much to Grif’s annoyance as Pensword continued to refuse to call the ship anything but the Giant, and they maintained a slower speed, rather than putting the pedal to the metal, when time was of the essence.

“So, we are racing into one Ahuizotl’s main fortress to stop, and I quote, ‘eight hundred years of unending, sweltering heat.’ Why does this sound so much like a normal Wednesday?” Pensword muttered to himself, then sighed. “So, Rainbow Dash, when we get to that pyramid, we need you to find Daring Do, and get her helmet back. Grif, you follow behind. I’ll go with the others to try to interrupt the ceremony before it can be completed, okay?”

“Listen, Pensword. Each and every Pony in that fortress is a co-conspirator here. That means that if you meet anyone at all in battle, you don’t hesitate to run them through. Got it?” Grif leveled Pensword with a stare. “Don’t bother to stop and ask questions.”

“Of course,” he replied as he caught the look that the other five were giving him. “Err . . . knockouts?” he suggested. That seemed to relieve the tension a bit. “Now go on. I’ll catch up with you.” He waited for the five to be inside the building. “Grif, I want to end this, but I would rather not have an Alicorn Princess mad at me. Twilight is powerful. When her horn glows, my feathers bristle from the mana flow, so … I am going to go at it with any who live past my attacks to be taken as POWs.” He shook his head. “Of course, how those six might get through this without killing, I don’t know.”

“Yes, well I’ve got two little cubs at home, and one goddaughter that tells me what Twilight doesn’t know won’t hurt her. This is rebellion, if that soothes your conscience. Ponies aren't native to this area, so these tribals have turned against the crown to follow a would-be-tyrant. They’re as good as dead anyway.”

“Still, you know me. Equestria first. Now go on. We’ll all meet up, most likely at the ceremony chamber. I would be for taking out his powerbase, but I have a princess over my neck.” He sighed, and shook his head again. “Just take care of yourself.”

Grif signaled for Rainbow to follow him silently as they moved. He stopped every few minutes to analyze a mural here or there, before taking particular notice of a picture depicting a Pony being eaten by a fish. He took a deep whiff, then nodded. “In here,” he noted as he pushed on the left side of one section of the stone. It immediately gave way, opening to a narrow corridor. “When we get to the chamber, you help get Daring to safety, okay? According to the idiot, this passage leads to a long wide-open chamber with spiked pillars in the corners, and piranha-infested water. There will be a narrow opening with a ledge nearby, where you’ll find Daring Do. You got all that?”

“You bet.” Rainbow smiled confidently. “That Daring’s going to get help, whether she wants it or not. What are you going to do while I’m helping her, though? Act as backup? Guard the rear?”

“You ever taste fresh piranha?” Grif asked with a chuckle. Much as he had predicted, they found the chamber just in time. Daring Do seemed to be attempting to fly with four heavy stone weights tied to her hooves. Grif shot Rainbow a wink, and dove into the water, while Rainbow flew in to catch Daring beneath her forelegs. After a minor gruff exchange, in which Rainbow finally came out the victor, Daring gave a begrudging acknowledgement, before the two raced out through another passage, and Daring explained the reasoning behind her harsh behavior from before. While it wasn’t a full apology, it was certainly enough for Rainbow to forgive her, and to respect her all the more for her military strategy.

Grif landed on the ledge a few seconds later, soaked, and snacking on several still-wiggling piranha shish kabobs on the edge of his sword.

“Now where’d those two troublemakers get off to?” he pondered.

A pebble wrapped around in a rainbow-colored cloth plopped onto Grif’s head. He quickly unwrapped it, and read the contents.

Grif. Gone to throne room to stop evil ritual. Catch up when you can.
RD

Grif moved through the hallways, chewing on his fish. He found the ritual chamber as Ponies ran around trying to catch the five Mane Six members as they raced around the room, playing a game of keep away with a gold ring, while Rainbow and Daring Do attempted to remove the other rings from the stack, and Hammer Strike used the small white housecat from earlier as a flail to beat down the surviving larger cats.

Grif reached up casually, and grabbed the ring out of the air as it sailed by. A second later, Pensword raced past, and bowled into one of the spear-wielding Ponies. As he had expected, many of the Ponies dressed in tribal uniforms encroached upon him with their spears at the ready as they tried to look as threatening and intimidating as possible. “Uh, I’m over there,” Grif said casually as he pointed behind one of them. The guards rolled their eyes, and charged. There were several wet squelching sounds and sickening thunks as the Ponies charged forward, some knocking themselves out, while most impaled themselves on each others’ spears as the speed mirage they charged fizzled out of existence. Grif looked at the bloody mess, and shook his head, before taking another bite of piranha. “Amateurs,” he tsked. “Hey, Pensword! Heads up!” he yelled, before throwing the ring to his friend.

Pensword zipped under Ahuizotl’s tail, snatched the ring, and zipped up into the air as he passed it back to Fluttershy. As the deadly game continued, Rainbow and Daring struggled to pull each of the rings off, with each one being larger and heavier than the last.

“Vital, can you run some interference?” Pensword shouted as he motioned to the rings, then to Ahuizotl. Thankfully, Ahuizotl didn’t notice, since he was busy chasing Pinkie Pie.

“Well, that depends,” Vital said as he smashed his staff into another guard’s face, and knocked him out. “You think he’d be interested in little old me?”

“There is a tank of water in one of the chambers. Think if I can get him in there, you can freeze him solid?” Grif asked.

“I just have one thing to say to you, Grif,” Vital said with a malicious grin as his staff began to glow. “Winter is coming.”

Grif nodded, and proceeded to snatch the ring from the air. “Hey, monkey face! Follow me!” he shouted as he took off.

Ahuizotl let out a rage-filled scream as he followed the Gryphon through the halls. After a very long chase scene, including the obligatory montage, he saw the battle-worn Gryphon standing at the other end of the hallway, holding the ring out teasingly. The beast charged forward, and through the opening. Grif didn’t move. He didn’t even blink. If Ahuizotl weren’t so focused on his prize, this behavior might have given him some pause. Unfortunately for him, this was not the case. He laughed in triumph. He was only a few feet away from Grif now. And that laughter continued for a time, at least until he heard the lapping, and smelled the substance that was his element. He looked down, and his fears were confirmed. There was nothing beneath his paws. For a cartoonish moment, he hung there, and then gravity kicked in, pulling him head first into the water

“You really need to chill, man,” Grif chuckled.

“How about a nice, relaxing ice bath?” Vital asked as he emerged from a side corridor and approached the trap, before touching his staff’s tip to the top of the water. The ice spread quickly, forming a thin sheet that rapidly thickened and descended like powder sifting in the air as the water froze into a massive ice cube.

“Congratulations, Vital,” Grif said as he launched across the gap, and landed behind his friend. He laid a claw on the Unicorn's shoulder in mock solemnity. “Now you are a man.”

“On the contrary, my dear Grif,” Vital said with a playful smirk. “Now I am a stallion.”

And then the ground began shaking beneath their paws and hooves respectively. “Well that can’t be good. What do you figure someone triggered the collapsing temple booby trap?” Grif asked.

“Oh, I’d say our odds are probably in the one hundred percent category,” Vital replied. “Mind if I hitch a ride? I believe we have our escape route waiting for us up there,” he said as he pointed skyward.

Grif wrapped his arms around Vital’s barrel, and took off into the air through the conveniently-placed open roof. After planting the Unicorn safely on the ground, the Gryphon made his way back in, and exited moments later, carrying Pinkie Pie and Applejack as Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Daring Do, and Pensword followed behind him. The wall closest to Vital Spark exploded a moment later as Hammer Strike walked through casually with Rarity across his back.

“Wow. That wall didn’t even stand a chance, did it?” Vital asked.

“There was a wall?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“Hammer Strike, can you kiss Rarity already, so we can finish this adventure?” Grif asked.

“. . . Okay.” Hammer Strike smiled as he turned his head around, and leaned it down to kiss his beloved, who was blushing profusely, before she melted into the kiss. Steam rose from her rapier as the blood from the enemies that had tried to kill her slowly vaporized, revealing a glowing cherry-red blade that was quickly cast aside in the moment to burn some scrub that had grown between the cracks of the ancient stonework beneath their hooves. A group wolf whistle promptly followed.

“As for you, Miss Yearling–” Grif turned to Daring Do “–my companions and I need you to accompany us. We have some private business to discuss, after which we will happily see that you get to any destination you desire by whatever means you wish.”

“Just leave us out of any books you are planning to write,” Pensword added. “Please.” He turned his head as part of the wall that still stood fell forward, and a small white ball of fluff stepped out and hissed. Seeing just how outnumbered it was, the cat did the smart thing, and fled into the underbrush. Meanwhile, the tribal Ponies poked their heads up from the rubble with dazed expressions on their faces as they tried to recover from the disorientation of nearly being buried alive under several tons of rubble.

“Speak for yourself, Pensword. I think it’d be fun to be a character in a book. Any writer worth his or her salt knows how important it is to base book characters off of real events. It lets you get more sincere personalities, and makes it more relatable to the reader. As a matter of fact, Miss Yearling, if you have the time between books, I’d love to exchange notes on writing styles and techniques. I majored in Language with a Creative Writing emphasis back in college, so it’s always a pleasure to interact with a fellow writer,” Vital said.

“Yes,” Pensword muttered, “but you are not the Avatar of the Winds, nor the Commander who bathed in the blood of his enemies and commanded the damned in an act of vengeance, nor–.” He brought himself up short. “You get my point, I hope. Having the two of us show up can ruin the immersion of the book, and the readers’ personal experiences.”

Grif looked at AK Yearling, and sighed. “Ma’am, please, as one professional to another, forgive my friends. You, of course, can write whatever you feel is valid for your book with our blessing. We didn’t come here just so Rainbow Dash or Vital Spark can go rabid fan either. What we have to discuss involves several key artifacts you have found previously, and a few of your early research papers, the ones referring to symbols and glyphs that you believe may have,” he cleared his throat, “higher origins?”

“Hey! I’m not being a rabid fanboy here, Grif!” Vital protested. “How can I be when I’m still working through the series?”

“Either Way, let's get going back to the ship. I want to glass this place before we head off,” Grif said as he took wing.

“Glass?” Vital balked. “Grif, there are still Ponies struggling to get out of that rubble.”

“And under Equestrian Law, Statute 338, Paragraph Six, Subsection Two, they’re all traitors to the crown, and, upon proving of their treason to a high enough official, are susceptible to capital punishment. I trust you're convinced, Hammer Strike?”

“He’s not wrong.” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“And under Military Statute Six of the old military command laws, high ranking Equestrian military officers must approve or disagree with the orders of the noble. In short, this is the two key system. I think you can guess my answer, Lord Hammer Strike.”

Vital Spark took a deep breath, and did his best to keep himself from hyperventilating as the full gravity of what was about to pass, and the justification thereof, struck him.

“I know it don’t seem right,” Applejack’s familiar voice spoke up as a gentle hoof was placed on his shoulder, “but sometimes the best cider comes from the weirdest apples.”

“I know that was supposed to be a helpful phrase and all, Applejack, but how in tarnation is that supposed to apply to the apples that are literally being thrown into the fire?” Vital sighed. “I don’t know if I have the stomach for this just yet. I know it has to be done. Just . . ..”

“Right, uh, Princess, would you please take Vital to his quarters, and keep him away from any windows when we get on?” Pensword asked.

Twilight nodded. “We’ll take care of him, Pensword.” She ignited her horn. Seconds later, the Mane Six, Vital Spark, and Hammer Strike had all vanished in a flash.

“And I think I will be seeing how I and Recruit Dash can be of work in the Gallies,” Pensword muttered as he veered up towards the ship.

“This way, Miss Yearling,” Grif told her as he headed for the ship.

“A royal commission, huh?” Yearling asked with a smirk. “I suppose I can make some time for it, provided you can make it worth my while.” She laughed. “The least I can do is hear you out, since you’re the ones giving me a lift back.”

“Ma’am, Lord Hammer Strike has enough money to buy Canterlot, overlay the city in gold, encrust that gold in diamonds, overlay the entire thing with platinum, have it demolished, and then start the process over with rebuilding the city. If it’s bits you want, you just have to say how many zeros.”

“How about we discuss the details of this little venture of yours first. I’ll hold off on judgement till then. No promises, though,” she stated firmly.

“Well then, let me be the first to welcome you to the Gantrithor, former flagship of the emperor of Gryphonia himself, a sort of thank you gift for saving his life,” Grif said as the massive ship loomed before them.

“Caring Circlet’s lost weapons platform? And he parted with it willingly? This is some of the most advanced Crystal Pony tech the empire ever produced in its heyday,” Daring gushed. “If I could get even just a few minutes to analyze its rune structure and power relays. . ..”

“We’re in the middle of swapping the relays to a more efficient system,” Grif noted as they landed. “The last ones were less than adequate for the task.”

“Please tell me you at least kept the core?” Daring begged.

“The one of a kind power source that there will hopefully never be another one like it ever made? Yes, we kept that. Not sure we could keep the ship running without it.”

“May I see it?”

“Two conditions to that,” Grif said. “The first is you can’t attempt to remake it. The second is you’re not toting it off to some museum somewhere. The last thing we want is some alchemist trying to recreate Circlet’s work.”

“As if I’d let her try,” Circlet’s voice carried over the ship’s speakers.

“Who was that?” Daring asked.

“Miss yearling, how much do you know about the bloodstone core?” Grif asked.

“Vital, you can come up to the bridge, if you want,” Grif’s voice called over the PA. “The crater’s no longer visible.”

“Thanks for the offer, Grif,” Vital said as he spoke into his own receiver, “but I need a little more time first. I’m okay. Just . . . still got a few things I need to work out first. See you in about a half hour or so?”

“Take your time,” Grif responded a second later.

Vital nodded as he knelt down on his bed, and looked over two thick leather-bound books, the one with an Alicorn embossed on its cover, the other with English words engraved on its edges. He sighed as he looked over the both of them. “Now who to pray to for their souls?” he wondered.

Grif shook his head as he surveyed the horizon. “You were right, Pensword. He really isn’t ready for what duty requires of us.”

“You are correct. Though, in his defense, I didn’t know if I was ready, either, and I trained for it. He doesn’t have that benefit.” Pensword sighed. “Besides, like it or not, we need his innocence. While I do enjoy teasing him as much as the next person, he is why we fight, or at least one of the reasons.”

“I shouldn’t have pushed for him to come with us,” Grif said stubbornly as he shook his head.

“Well he did choose to come, and he did create a means that most likely assured the survival of our main rival to Daring Do, so it’s not like he’s broken any rules in this universe, or even shed any blood, truth be told. If anything, I’d like to know what in Faust’s name those Ponies were thinking. This was treason. Did they honestly think they could have hidden from the crown forever?”

“Nevermind that. I’m sure Celestia would have noticed the building heat.”

“Well, I kept some of the fragments from that ring we smashed. What worried me was if these rings might have done something to our princess.” He sighed. “We really need to open a research division into these artifacts. Perhaps they’ll be able to develop proper countermeasures and safeguards for them.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.” Grif chuckled. “In case you hadn’t realized, my friend, I became a father recently, and I plan to put as much time as I can towards that vocation.”

“Well, I hope it is a good endeavor for you. Moon River is getting old enough that she can come with Daddy. She already knows about the White Knight project, and I truly think she will be one of the first sights he sees upon waking up.”

“I certainly hope I’m good at it.” Grif chuckled. “But as for the endeavor itself? I’ve been told it’s one of the best there is.”

“So, what, we wait for Hammer Strike, Daring Do, and Caring Circlet to finish in that core room, and we can get this conversation going?”

“You got a better idea for convincing the world's most skilled archeological explorer to help us look for an ancient island that may or may not be a fairy tale?” Grif asked.

“Well, with the budget Strike can give her, I doubt she can say no, and it lets us clean house in the underworld as well.”

“Money isn’t what she wants. You didn’t see it in her face? The money line was just testing us out. She wants knowledge, history, a challenge.”

“Well, she needs the resources to hunt for this. After all, research, travel to lost archives, resources for aerial recon. As one good professor states, ninety percent of archaeology is done in the library. Research.”

“Yes, but as another pointed out, that's why so many supposed facts get disproven yearly, not enough people out in the field to see the environment.”

“Ah, so we give her that chance to go into the field?” Pensword asked.

“We give her a chance to prove this,” Grif said as he slipped a file to across the captain's table. Inside was a series of documents making up a dissertation, which had received a notably poor grade for being a flight of fancy. “‘An archeology dissertation paper on the possible existence of Atlantica,’ submitted by one AK Yearling, former student at the University of Hidalgo. This particular paper had said student laughed out of the institute.”

“I am both surprised and not surprised you have that paper,” Pensword replied. “You certainly seem to have the pieces, and your plan. Far be it for me to cut in from the upper drafts on your project.” He paused. “Can I have a copy to read?”

“Actually, Hammer Strike was the one who asked me to look into this. I was just thorough.” Grif shrugged. “You can take that one. I have several.”

“Thank you. It will give me something to read on the trip home,” Pensword replied as he tucked the paper under his wing.

Three days later, the Gantrithor finally pulled back into its berth, and six mares and a dragon disembarked wearily. Some were simply tired. Some, like Rarity, were covered in a new set of scratches and bruises, and Rainbow Dash was particularly tired, sore, and finding herself with a lot more on her mind. The seven made their way off the airship dock without a fuss, and headed home.

Back in the ship’s war room, Grif, Pensword, Hammer Strike, Vital Spark, and Daring Do sat at a large strategy table, where a pile of the last of the assorted exotic fruits onboard stood alongside a small keg of gwarkhala,one of the last of the ship's supply, which Grif had been saving for a special occasion. He slid a folder across to A.K. Yearling.

“Did you really believe what you said in this paper?” he asked her.

Daring narrowed her gaze. “You know I do. Why else do you think I had to settle for Hidalgo? Bale called me a laughing stock,” she growled.

“And yet, with all the expeditions you’ve done, I’ve yet to see Daring Do and the Alicorn Island amongst your memoirs. Why?” he asked.

“The usual reasons. Power hungry terrorists, cults, various other organizations that keep trying to track me down, so they can use me to bolster their bases.” She shrugged. “Ahuizotl was just the tip of the iceberg.”

“It sounds like you need an ice breaker. Tell me, with the correct resources, do you think you could find it?” Grif leaned back, raising an eyebrow.

“If I could get a closer look at the artifacts recovered from Yakyakistan and the Crystal Empire? Certainly. Heck, half my thesis was based on the existence of the empire itself. If I could get the permission to review their archives, see their reliquaries, I should be able to confirm my thesis, and find the next clue.”

“I thought you were going to request something complicated,” Hammer Strike commented.

“I can put a good word in for you as well,” Pensword added. “We’re rather close with the royal family.”

“All we’re asking, Miss Yearling, is that you won’t go to anyone else to receive funding or resources for this expedition. In exchange for working exclusively with Lord Hammer Strike on this venture, we can assure you everything you’d need,” Grif noted. “We have no reason to doubt your discretion; we just want to be sure you don’t underestimate Lord Hammer Strike’s ability to fund this venture.”

“You realize this is going to take time. Evidence of ancient Alicorns is rare enough as it is. I may have to broaden the search, in order to find the way to the island.”

“Do you believe there are archeologists out there more capable than you at finding the way?” Grif asked.

“Only the idiots like Caballeron would dare to even try.” She paused for a moment. “Well . . . there was one other, but he disappeared a ways back. Last I heard, he was heading to the empire to research the roots of its culture.”

“Well then, we’ll just have to make things tough on him, won’t we?” Grif chuckled. With a nod from Hammer Strike, he tossed over an envelope. “First month's pay, plus signing bonus, if you agree. That's a promissory note good at any bank in the Equine nations.”

“You do realize I have a contractual obligation to finish my book first,” she said. “I can’t start there till after I present my manuscript for publication. Give me about a couple of weeks, and I should be ready.”

“Keep the pay,” Hammer Strike commented dismissively.

“I assume you want this kept on the down low?”

“Perhaps for the best.”

“And the girls?”

“Do not let them know.” Pensword groaned. “Rainbow Dash would want to come with; Pinkie Pie would talk, unless we get her to pinkie promise; Twilight will research it to the point where she might even try to hold up the investigation, because she can’t find any proof or evidence; Rarity will freak out about the fashions, and demand we take her with Hammer Strike; Fluttershy will be nervous; and we can’t have Applejack involved. She is away from the farm enough as is.”

“I think I can manage that.” Daring smirked. “I think I’ve mentioned how I tend to work better alone enough that it doesn’t bear repeating.” She chuckled. “That Rainbow Dash is pretty stubborn. She reminds me a little of myself when I was her age.”

Pensword’s ears shot up, and he groaned, before smacking his forehead on the table. “Faust help the Wonderbolts,” he whispered. “I don’t know if I am excited at that or dreading the impact such an assessment could have on that mare’s future.”

“So then, Miss Yearling, where can I drop you off?” Grif asked.

“I’ve got an apartment near my publishers in case of events like this. Just drop me off in Manehattan, and I’ll get things sorted.”

“Okay, I can handle that,” Grif noted. “The rest of you guys can disembark.”

“I guess I’ll see you all later, then,” Vital Spark said. “Clover’s probably going to want a report as soon as I’m settled back in, anyways.”

“Right. I am going to spend time with my family,” Pensword said. “You all take care. I’ll see you when you get back, Grif.” With that, the commander got up, and left the room to disembark. Vital Spark soon followed.

“When you get back, could you remind me to finish exchanging the relays over, Grif?” Hammer Strike asked as he stood from his chair.

“Yeah. I’ll find you. I have a few stops to make on the way back, but I shouldn’t be more than a day, maybe two,” Grif noted.

“Got it,” Hammer Strike replied as he left the room.

“So what now?” Daring asked.

“You’ll want to sit in one of the weird-looking chairs,” Grif noted as they made their way to the bridge. “The inertia dampeners are powerful, but they have limitations when the field’s as big as it is. The inertia-canceling chairs do a much better job at ridiculously high speeds.”

“Are we talking rainboom speed here?”

“Maybe back when we had Gryphic runes transferring power at one one hundredth a percent efficiency. Miss Dash may be the fastest biological flyer in Equis, but let’s just say the Gantrithor is no slouch either.” He chuckled as he moved behind the central panel. “We have clear weather up until New Hoofshire. After that, there is, supposedly, a mandatory storm.”

“Not an issue,” Caring circlet confirmed as the ship detached from the dock, and the engines began to thrum. Grif got into his chair, and motioned for Daring to do the same. When she did, he nodded.

“Brace for G-force. And if you feel a pain in your eyeballs, don’t panic. Your vision should clear up within an hour or so of stopping. . .. Probably,” he warned

“Oh, this is going to be fun.” Daring smirked as she leveled her pith helmet, and braced for the spectacle to come.

Outside, the Gantrithor suddenly hurtled forward at startling speed. Less than a mile away from the dock, it turned to face the east coast, and then put on another burst of speed. A familiar rainbow-colored wave broke off the ship’s hull, followed by a trail. Grif smiled smugly as he was absolutely certain he heard a loud, “OH, COME ON!” from Ponyville’s direction, even as the town shrank behind them.

Gilda sighed as she pulled open the door to Little Willow’s infirmary. The mare was busily checking on stock for medical supplies, healing herbs, and supplements with a Unicorn assistant, while various Gryphons turned out the beds or gathered sheets and gowns for proper washing. It seemed every time she tried to visit someone, even at that person’s request, she always came at the worst times. She braced herself, then cleared her throat.

“Um, Willow?” Gilda asked uncomfortably as she brushed her crest backwards and let it bounce back into place again. “You . . . wanted to see me?”

“You can calm down, Gilda. You’re not here for a check-up,” Little Willow said, smiling at the younger Gryphoness. “I would have thought the two of us had become good friends over the past few months.”

Gilda blushed as her fur bristled briefly, and she wrestled with her ego. ‘Come on, Gilda, pull yourself together,’ she thought to herself. ‘Keep it cool.’

“Can you come a bit closer?” Little Willow asked.

“Um . . . sure. You need something?” Gilda asked. She wasn’t that good with all that communication stuff after all that time in Griffonstone. Rainbow was one of the few people she could really open up to without feeling so nervous. She sighed to herself. If she could have something to do, that would make this a lot easier.

“You‘ve heard the story of how Grif saved us a few dozen times by now, so I’m sure you also know Grif taught us a lot about your culture in that time,” Little Willow noted as she produced a small wooden box from amongst the array of medical tools.

“Yeah, so what’s your point?” Gilda asked. Then she mentally smacked herself. She really needed to work on that rough edge. Stupid nerves.

“Gilda, hold out your dominant talon, please.”

Gilda did so, though she still wasn’t certain what was going on exactly.

“Grif told me what little he knew of bridal customs, and Kalima has helped me to fill in more,” she said as she opened the box, and then proceeded to reach out with her hooves. Gilda’s talons were obscured for a moment, but she felt something being tied. “When a Gryphoness is to be a bride, she weaves a cord from her fur: one double braid, and three or so single braids. She then proceeds to braid them across the talons of the gryphonesses she wants to stand beside her during the ceremony. The single braids go to the bridesmaids, and the double cord–” she removed her hooves, revealing the double-braided cord crisscrossing Gildas index talon “–to her shield sister.”

Gilda’s brain immediately crashed as she gaped down at the braid. “But . . . but I haven’t done anything! I mean, sure, we’ve gotten to know eachother a bit, but this. . ..”

“Gilda Bladefeather, would you stand beside me as I go to meet this challenge in my life?”

‘Crap, crap, crap!’ Gilda swore internally. To deny the request would be to dishonor and disrespect Willow. Gilda knew better than to do that, but to receive such an honor. . .. “I . . . I don’t know that I deserve this,” finally came out.

“What have you done that makes you less worthy of this? I can guarantee you I have done much worse to make myself unworthy of the happiness I’ve found. You lashed out, Gilda. I have murdered. I have tortured. You think the clan members are scared to come into this infirmary? You should have seen the Gryphons Grif dragged into my care during the Third Gryphon War. I’ve made warriors die in terror, Gilda. By far, you have no sins that make you even a fraction less worthy than I am.”

“Willow . . . I don’t know what to say.” Gilda’s pupils had contracted as her heart rate rose from the stress. Here was a Pony who was, by far, one of the most prominent figures in the village, after Grif and his family, and she had deemed the passing relationship they’d gained after all of Gilda’s sparring injuries enough to be worthy of this great an honor. She did her best to get her breathing under control as she shut her eyes, and concentrated on the darkness to stop her body from hyperventilating. A warrior must keep control of all her emotions, whether it be fear, annoyance, or astonishment. She had to maintain control. She couldn’t let herself break. And then she felt that same set of gentle hooves holding her talons, then stroking her breast feathers in a calming sweep.

“It’s okay, Gilda. I won’t tell Grif. Tell me how you feel.”

Gilda chuckled, then sat down on her hind quarters. “You sound like Twilight, though I guess that’s not necessarily a bad thing, seeing as she’s a princess and all. I’m just . . . overwhelmed, I guess? I mean, I didn’t think we were that close for you to want to do this for me, though I guess it’s for you more than me.” She groaned. “Doing this emotion stuff is hard, after growing up in Griffonstone, you know? I don’t know how to really talk to people.”

“Gilda, tell me, how many friends do you think I have?” Little Willow asked.

“Are you kidding me? Everyone in the clan loves you. Big Mac and his family welcome you with open arms, your big brother, Hammer Strike and his friends, need I go on?”

“Gilda, the clan loves me, because my wealthy brother took them out of poverty. Sure, I’ve gained a reputation for my work in here, but I still treat warriors who don’t really know my name. Big Macintosh and his family love me, yes, but, honestly, I’m still getting hints for names for most of them from Mac. I’ve had precious few conversations with Hammer Strike, and all of them have been, essentially, because he was talking to Grif, who happened to have been talking to me. My war buddies either died when Grif was captured or kicked the bucket from old age more than a thousand years ago.

“I have a few friends amongst the Demon Slayers, but, in all honesty, the group I consider friends isn’t that big. And out of all of them, the one I’ve spoken the most with happens to be a sometimes overly-irritable Gryphoness who first came into my office because my brother had just finished showing her several large flaws in her fighting style. The one who I taught to throw knives, and the one who I have, on more than one occasion, had to elbow in the ribs to take her eyes off his impressive array of battle scars.” She chuckled at that remark, and smirked in Gilda’s direction. “Honestly, Gilda, you are the best friend I have alive in this era of time. Now stop dancing around the issue, and tell me. Will you be my shield sister?”

“You . . . you really mean all that?” Gilda asked. The smack on her head more than answered that question for her, and addressed the idiocy of implying Willow wasn’t speaking the truth. Then Gilda laughed. “Okay, okay, I give. I give! You’re about as determined as Rainbow, and relentless as Pinkie PIe.” She grabbed Willow’s hoof. “It would be my honor to stand at your side, and guard you in the time to come.”

Willow hugged her quite suddenly. “Thank you, Gilda. You’re a good friend.”

Gilda sniffled. “All right, I’ll cry just this once. But don’t expect me to break down at the wedding,” she said as she leaned into Willow’s shoulder.

Willow laughed. “I wouldn’t dream of it.”

Grif checked his surroundings one last time as he dug the spade into the earth. After dropping Daring Do off just outside Manehattan, he had stopped at one of the locations where he had buried his loot from the Third Gryphon War. Fortunately, this one ended up in the center of an arid area with hard, solid ground that had not been investigated, due to the region’s harshness.

Unfortunately, a thousand years’ worth of environmental shifting, and other unforeseen events, had pushed the chests deeper than Grif had intended. He could already see the first rays of morning light on the horizon as he hauled the first chest out, causing a minor cave in, which meant more digging. This process repeated itself, until he had extracted five other identical chests.

Smiling, Grif turned to the first one. It was made of heavy black iron with several sturdy locks carved with equestrian runes that glowed a heavy blue. He rubbed his talon over them, and spoke the word, the same word he’d given the Unicorn who enchanted the chests for him, a word in ancient gryphic that probably hadn’t been used in centuries. As he finished the last syllable, the runes turned red, and the locks clicked open in rapid succession.

Grif opened the chest, and smiled as the gleam of artifacts in fine gold and silver: old gryphon statues, and fine cloth banners rolled up in a small pile greeted him. He checked the many jeweled pieces, and confirmed everything was present and accounted for. He closed the chest, and re-locked it, before checking the others. When he was certain everything was secure and accounted for, he hauled each into the Gantrithor, which was not an easy feat, given each chest’s impressive weight. Filling the hole was mercifully easier than excavating it had been as he pushed the piled earth back into place with several blasts of wind, before packing it down.

Grif smiled to himself as he told Circlet to get them back to Unity as fast as she could, before turning back to the chests. He ignored the inertia from the ship as he searched the chests again, before retrieving a single small jade bottle. An apple had been carefully etched on the outside. He chuckled as he stowed it inside his armor. Now he had a perfect wedding present.

It was a day like any other at the Apple family farm. In other words, it was chaotic as Gryphons and ponies alike raced to and fro to decorate for the wedding. The pig pen had been properly mucked, and the hogs and sows washed with bow ties and straw hats included for each respectively. The barn had been decorated with gold-trimmed yellow ribbon accented by flowers at each of the hanging points. Applebloom’s contribution to the event had been a carefully constructed platform for the bride and groom, along with a proper altar crafted from some wooden crates, and draped over with one of the finest tablecloths Granny Smith could muster. From far and wide, wagons and carts alike flowed in, each laden with gifts and extended family as more and more Apples flooded back to their ancestral home. Even the Oranges had seen fit to set aside enough time for their Nephew’s special day.

A separate space had been set up near the barn, where Fiddlesticks and a few of the more musically inclined Apples had gotten together to practice their numbers for the hoedown to follow the wedding nuptials. Big Mac was busy hyperventilating by a water barrel, where Tall Oak dutifully dunked the stallion’s head under each time he got too nervous to be coherent. Naturally, this drew quite a few chuckles from the family, but it was to be expected with such a momentous occasion. Even the princesses themselves were to make an appearance, if word from the noble grapevine could be trusted, and though the apple trees were bare of leaves, they had been replaced with glowing lanterns that hung from the branches in every color of the rainbow. As an added bonus, the Gryphons had taken one of the stormstone cores Daedalus had given them as a boon, and connected it to a stream of lights, which they’d had strung up throughout the clearing outside the barn to light up the space at night, and to offer that proper romantic touch.

As a tip of the hat to Little Willow, jars of healing herbs had been set up as centerpieces on each of the tables inside the barn, and the Gryphons had brought in sets of armor and shields as decorative pieces to hang beneath the light posts, and form a perimeter of sorts in the shape of a large apple, while also including sets of Pony armor for the interior of the barn itself.

“Well now, this is a sight,” Grif said as he landed on the acres. He wore his finest dress armor, what had been lovingly polished to a mirror shine. However, as a precaution and a service to his younger sister, he had decided to carry only his hidden weapons. “Your family truly works miracles, Ma’am,” Grif said with a nod of respect to Granny Smith.

Granny cackled cheerfully. “Well, what’d you expect? We’re about to grow the family. Of course we’re gonna do it right.” She laughed again. “Besides,” she said with a wink, “you could call this payback for all that woodwork you did for Mac when he was laid up.”

“After everything that's been happening, this seems like a good omen,” Grif noted. “I think everyone needed this.”

“It’s been awhile since we had a good old fashioned party, hasn’t it?” Granny smiled as she watched the blur of motion that was Pinkie Pie busily setting the tables and platters, while snitching cupcakes and various other baked goods to fuel her party frenzy. “Pinkie’s sure excited for it.”

“This will be good for Willow. The only time she’s spent any extensive time around other Ponies was during the war. You and your family have welcomed her with open hooves. I appreciate that.”

“The way Big Mack flirted with her? How could we not?” Granny chuckled. “I ain’t seen him that worked up since the girls spiked his punch on Hearts and Hooves Day.”

“I only met Apple Core once or twice during the war, but from what I remember, Mac is a lot like him. I wonder just how much like him he might be.” Grif chuckled. “If he is as much like him as I believe, I think he’ll find my gift very interesting indeed.”

“Sounds like somebody’s got a surprise planned,” Granny said with a smile. “You seen the bride yet?”

“No. I was away last night. By the time I got in, she was already off to get prepared at the spa. You know how Rarity is. She had to make sure she was perfect. Should make things interesting when Rarity finds out Willow’s not wearing a gown.”

“That so?” Granny asked. “And what’s she gonna wear, then?”

“Armor.” Grif Shrugged. “Willow served in the Third Gryphon War as a medic and a warrior. By our customs, this means she can choose to wear her armor, instead of a gown. I hope that’s okay with you?”

“Don’t see why not. It’s her wedding, after all,” Granny pointed out.

“We also have a little something for Big Mac, if he so chooses, but I figure I’ll let Oak dunk him a few more times.” Grif chuckled.

“Can you blame him?”

“Mac or Oak?”

“. . . Yes.”

“Well, I’ve been in Mac’s shoes twice now,” Grif noted with a shrug. “It’s frightening, but when you see that face, then you know it’s worth it. As for Oak, he still thinks Mac should have to bring us the tails of a hundred manticores or something, so it’s cathartic for him.”

“Did Ponies really have to do that back in the day, or is that just him being the father figure to scare Mac?”

“I don’t know about Ponies, but with Gryphons, it was expected of the groom to pay in either money or blood. It’s not a custom I personally respected, but Oak’s earned the right to be a little protective, I think.”

“That, and he likes pushing people around a little.” Granny chuckled. “Boys will be boys.”

“So how many bits have you all spent on everything so far?” Grif asked. “And don’t start trying to downplay it, Ma’am. The bride’s family pays.”

Granny just cackled, then made a zipping motion with her hooves. For added effect, an actual zipper appeared as she pulled it shut, and she smirked as a flash of scales and a familiar tail tuft disappeared behind a tree.
“Fine then. I suppose you’ll just have to take all of this, and settle it there.” Grif chuckled as he dropped a very large sack of bits in front of Granny Smith. “See you later, Ma’am.” Before Granny could react, he was already halfway gone in Mac’s direction.

Granny promptly unzipped her lips, and kicked some dust up. “Consarn it, we were that close,” she said.

“Oh, don’t worry yourself about it so much, Granny. Grif does that to everyone he meets. I think Hammer Strike is having a rather unhealthy influence on him,” Discord said. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have a Fluttershy to escort, a suit to air out, a ravenous starch-eating bowtie to catch, and an expandable cumberbun to inflate, and don’t even get me started on my slacks. Honestly, I don’t know where they got such a lazy streak from.” He sighed dramatically. “So much to do, so little time. Ta ta,” he sang as he disappeared in a flash of white light.

Big Mac gasped again as Tall Oak pulled him up from his twelfth dunk into the water barrel. His eyes were wide, and he couldn’t help but cough as he struggled to get the life-giving substance that was air into his lungs. His wet coat and mane glistened in the afternoon light as he braced his hooves over the edges of the barrel, and looked at himself in the mirror Rarity had been kind enough to offer to aid in the groom’s preparations.

“You calm yet, Mac?” Tall Oak asked.

Big Mac’s legs were shaking as he shook the water from his mane, scattering it everywhere. “Nnnnope,” he said as he shook his big head.

Before Tall Oak could dunk him again, a familiar voice spoke up. “That's enough, Oak. I think Willow would skin us both, if you drowned him today.”

Oak sighed, and let Mac go, grumbling to himself.

“So, Mac, why, might I ask, are you so over-the-top nervous about today?” Grif asked him.

“You know,” Big Mac said as he locked eyes with the clan leader. Not much more needed to be said as they engaged in the wordless conversation the three had come to use so often in their time together.

“Perhaps this is not an event for Big Macintosh.” Grif signaled to someone unseen. “Perhaps it would be best suited for one Sir McBiggun?”

Pensword carried a familiar set of armor and a helmet on his back as he came around the corner of the barn. His wings had been spread out on either side to help support and carry the extra weight. “Uh . . . okay, not going to even pretend that made any sense.”

Big Mac blushed at the armor, but, despite himself, he still couldn’t help examining it. He tapped the metal, tested the shield and greatsword. They’d even gone so far as to include a spiraling attachment to synthesize the Unicorn horn from his fantasy, though this ornament would prove a deadly weapon of last resort, should he be stripped of his other defenses. Indeed, it appeared to be an exact replica from his character’s design in Ogres and Oubliettes. “How. . .?”

“Money.” Grif chuckled. “How else?” With some display of effort, Grif unsheathed the greatsword, and held it. “Kneel.”

Big Mac’s blush increased, but he did as instructed.

“You may not be a warrior in skill, but you are in heart. For love to your family, loyalty to your town, and honor to your princesses, I dub you. Rise a knight of Equestria, first of the Order of the Apple. Rise, Sir Big Macintosh!”

“Does Willow know?” Big Mac asked as he rose to his hooves again, and took the armor. What had been so heavy for Pensword proved incredibly light for the giant stallion.

“No, and you will not reveal who raised you to this position to her or to anyone else. Let the questioners be settled knowing the person had the authority to do so. This is an honor for you, Big Macintosh, and not because I am your brother-in-law-to-be.”

“Apple Core would be proud of you.” Pensword muttered. “And I am not just saying that. He would be proud of what he sired from so long ago. You got a bit of Blue Vase’s smarts as well, even if you don’t always share them.” He paused. “In fact, I see her stubbornness in all of you.”

“I thought you said this’d be as McBiggun,” Big Mac said with a playful smirk.

“While changing your name is well within my power, I don’t think your grandmother would let me hear the end of it, but best to keep in mind the right is there for the future.” Grif gave him a wink. “So be a good stallion to my sister.”

“Dunno if this’ll work, but you know I’ll do my best for her,” Big Mac swore. “Just . . . gotta beat these jitters first.”

“Big Mac, a little advice from someone who’s been in your place twice so far, and has yet one more to deal with. You won’t beat these jitters, until you look her in the eye at the altar. This is how you know it’s love. This is how you know it’s real.”

“How’d ya deal?” he asked.

“I put on my best war face, and prayed it convinced people.” Grif chuckled as he turned the sword blade down, and impaled the ground. “I trust you, Big Mac. Willow trusts you. By Sleipnir's blazing saddle, you kept this family going since you were a colt! You’re more than ready to start this journey. And if you find yourself needing help, New Unity’s just a few hours away.”

“Oak?” Big Mac asked as he turned to his other brother-in-law-to-be. The question was half worried, half reproving.

Oak considered Mac for a minute with an unreadable expression. Then he saw Grif’s glare over Big Mac’s shoulder, and sighed, before smiling. “You take all the fun out of this, Grif. But yeah, Mac. You’ll do alright by Willow.”

Big Mac chuckled. “Just wait till your wedding.”

“Well now, let's get you dressed, Mac. You're the star. Come on, it’s your wedding day!” Grif grabbed the chest piece, and moved to help the stallion get outfitted.

Big Mac shook his head. “Nnnnope,” he said. “Willow’s the star.” Then he chuckled as he took the buckles, and let Grif and Oak work on getting him ready.

The time for the ceremony came quickly. Mayor Mare stood at the altar wearing an old official-looking robe. Big mac stood in front of her in his armor with Braeburn, Grif, and Spike lined up in order behind him. On the left, the Apple family filled the seats to near-bursting as Apples from all over Equestria anticipated the coming ceremony. On the other end, a mix of Ponies and Gryphons sat or stood at attention, many wearing polished ceremonial armor or starched uniforms. The bridal march played to the strange sound of the fiddle, banjo, water jug, and other such instruments.

What surprised all the guests was what came next. Pensword walked forward, leading two lines of Demon Slayers. They marched in unison as they walked down the aisle. As they marched, the two guards in the rear stopped, and turned to face each other. Animal Control used her magic to pull out a ceremonial sword, while Clean Whistle did the same to create an arch overhead. This pattern continued as each pair of soldiers lined up, and extended their swords, until Night Prism and Lighting Dust ended it. This left Pensword standing alone on the bride’s side of the aisle by the altar. He pulled his own officer sword from his scabbard, and raised it above his head. It was then that Little Willow emerged through the barn doors, and began her march down the aisle under the arch of swords. When she first saw Big Mac in his armor, she nearly spilled over the dirt floor. Were it not for the quick actions of her brother, she would have. Tall Oak chuckled as he picked his sister up, dusted off her dress, and motioned towards the groom.

Having managed to regain her composure, Willow resumed her march down the aisle in a slow, practiced step, with her brother at her side as Gilda followed behind, proudly displaying her new polished axes at either side. Applejack and Rarity trailed behind them, looking somewhat out of place in their gowns. In short order, they arrived at the altar, where Tall oak nuzzled his sister gently, and then took his place behind her as Willow took her place across the aisle from Big Mac. When all had taken up their positions, the Demon Slayers sheathed their swords in a single fluid motion.

“Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today. . ..” Mayor mare began. She wasn’t a priestess, so her speech wasn’t particularly based on faith or belief, but on love. She spoke about the love the two shared, and the way it had affected the community. She made mention of Little Willow’s service, and the Ponies whose lives she’d saved. Mayor Mare continued as she spoke of Big Mac, and his love for growing plants and nurturing life. Then she spoke about how these two lovers’ talents came together to truly represent the nurturing healing nature of love. When she asked who would give Willow away, Tall Oak stood spoke the words. And, although he’d never admit it, Grif could see the tears in the stallion’s eyes as he did. “And so, do you, Big Macintosh Apple take Little Willow to be your mare, to care for her, and look after her as long as you both shall live?”

Big Mac looked at Little Willow with a loving smile. “Eeeyup.”

“And do you, Little Willow, take Big Macintosh Apple to be your colt, to care for him, and look after him as long as you both shall live?”

Little Willow smiled back at Big Macintosh, and, in her best impersonation, went, “Eeeyup,” causing small bits of laughter to emanate from the audience.

“Then by the power vested in me by Princess Twilight, and the duchy of Ponyville, I now pronounce you mare and colt. You may kiss the bride!” However, before Mac got the chance, Willow kissed him. The crowd stomped and hollered in approval. Several Ponies and Gryphons on the bride’s side saluted happily. The Gryphon slayers in the aisle drew their sabers again, this time as both Big Mac and Little Willow Apple moved happily down the aisle.

Grif smiled as he watched the couple walking away. He almost didn’t notice the tap on his shoulder in all the happiness, but he did, and so he turned to see Tall Oak. The large stallion pulled the Gryphon out of the crowd, and behind the altar.

“Grif, I know we haven’t spoken a lot lately, and I know I don’t say it enough, but with what happened during the war, and what happened that day we met, I. . ..” Oak looked at him again, this time with eyes made glassy with tears. “I’d given us up, Grif. I was making my peace with Faust, and then you gave us our life back. I never thought we’d be alive to see a day like this, and here we are.” In a very uncharacteristic display, Oak grabbed Grif in his forehooves, and hugged him, which would be sweet, if Tall Oak wasn’t strong enough to lift a fallen oak in his bare hooves. “Thank you.”

“Oak . . . air,” Grif managed to gasp. The stallion finally seemed to realize the issue, and quickly loosened up. Grif coughed a bit, caught his breath, then returned the embrace. “Any time, big guy.” Releasing the hug, the two brothers watched as their sister, and her new husband, were led away by the crowd. “Any time.”

With the wedding finished, all that remained were the festivities. Since the crowd of the Apples and extended family were too large for the barn to hold, extra seating and catering had been set up in the field near the red barn. Fiddlesticks and others played lively country songs as Ponies danced, while the two newlyweds remained at the center of the dance floor, bereft of armor and wedding gown. The two were there to enjoy themselves without the interference of formality. In short, it was time to cut loose, and have some fun.

Pensword had just finished a dance with Fox Feather as he took a breather near some of the punch bowls and cupcake platters. He caught sight of Grif, and waved a wing to him as he watched Little Willow and Big Mac dance. “It is strange, seeing her get married. Before you know it, the rest of the Demon Slayers will marry, most likely to one of my Gryphon sons.” He sighed. “So how does it feel having a direct relation to the Apple clan?”

Grif chuckled. “I imagine it’ll get Filthy Rich offering them a fairer deal on zap apple jam every year, and make cider season more orderly.”

“Well, we will see, but that sounds good.”

“I think everybody needed this,” Grif said. “Finally, some happiness to start cutting through the gloom.”

“Agreed,” Pensword replied. “So, next up is. . ..” He trailed off. “Grif, this is the season for weddings, isn’t it?”

“Yeah. Tomorrow, I’m headed to canterlot with Rarity to work on the venue.” Grif chuckled. “Apparently, doing the wedding stuff Hammer Strike’s not good at is part of my duties now.”

“Well, you still are somewhat a part of House Strike. Wait, does that mean that Clan Bladefeather could be called in for favors by House Strike?”

“That shouldn’t be a surprise to you,” Grif noted. “I did give him my oath.”

“True, just as my oath is to Equestria.” His eye twitched. “And the US,” he muttered in Draconic.

“Let's hope we never have to worry about these oaths being called at the same time for opposing purposes, then.”

“That would be a very, very horrible pear shape, let alone if both oaths of mine are called at once on opposite sides.” He frowned. “There wouldn’t be enough Dwarven ale to make that headache go away.”

“Anyway, the Apples know how to celebrate, huh? I think Fox Feather’s been enjoying the free cider. The Apple family's good stuff, too, if I’m not mistaken.” Grif chuckled as he looked to the mare, who smiled just a bit too widely.

“I worry about her liver,” Pensword replied. “But yes, they know how to party. Oh, look, I think I saw Hammer Strike’s left leg twitch to the music,” he replied with a smirk.

“Heh, so are you feeling better about the emperor's wedding, then?” Grif asked.

“No,” Pensword answered. “This is. . .. Grif, last time was what I hoped to be the only time. You saw the orders. I was to be delivered alive to the Emperor for his table. So, a wedding, with some Gryphoness that can see the future? It’s freaking me out.”

“Well then, I’m not sure how you’ll react to this. It just came in yesterday from my secure line,” he said, offering Pensword a piece of folded parchment.

“Oh boy. I don’t like the sounds of this,” Pensword muttered as he steeled himself, before opening the parchment to read.

“It’s a statement of turnover. It came with a deed, a key, and several dozen banknotes to be split between you, myself, and Prince Bellacosa,” Grif summarized. “The entire estate of Grask Bloodbeak, and the Bloodbeak clan, has been seized by the government, and awarded to us for saving the emperor. We need to inspect the estate, before it can be officially sold.”

“Oh my,” Pensword muttered. “It can never be easy, can it?”

“It’s a valuable piece of property. It should go for an estimated twenty million beaks,” Grif noted, “a third of that would be a good start to the military funding.”

“Oh.” Pensword’s eyes lit up, and a smile grew. “I’m starting to like this, at least a little more,” he replied as his tail swished excitedly.

“I figured we could leave a couple of days early, and stop at the estate, before going to the wedding. We can survey the grounds, and see if there’s anything worth saving.”

“Sounds good. Might be good to see, and I doubt it will be intact. Sieges can happen, and I don’t know. A good survey sounds good.”

“This isn’t the house in Gryphelheim,” Grif noted. “This is the clan compound.”

“Oh dear,” Pensword muttered. “That will take time to go through.”

“Fortunately, he was the last of his clan, which had been dieing out for a while. We may need to free some servants of their oaths, but we shouldn’t have to deal with any family who would disagree with this choice.”

“I’ll make sure we have berths ready, and diplomatic passes, if any decide to follow the Avatar to the ends of the winds,” Pensword muttered. “You gather Gryphons like sugar attracts ants.”

“Speaking of which, how are Kahn and the others adjusting?” Grif shot back with a grin. “Anyway, I believe I need to find my girls, and take care of the twins for a bit. You keep enjoying yourself.”

Pensword flapped his wings, and hovered in front of Grif. “Oh no. You asked, and I am going to answer. Kahn and his siblings are doing well. They are following their old man’s words well, and right now, they and the Demon Slayers are acting more like siblings, though Javier and Moon Kicker are … well, I most likely will be holding a wedding soon.”

“Yeah? Well that should definitely be fun, then.” Grif smirked, and winked at his old friend. “Talk to you later, Pensword,” he said with a wave, before walking away.

“See you later … I think. Ooh, are those pastries?”

Seeing that the newlyweds had made their way off the dance floor, Grif decided to steal a few minutes with them. He had a gift to deliver, after all.

“Well now, Willow, did you wear Big Mac’s shoes off already?” Grif chuckled.

“Oh, shut up, Grif. It would take more than me to wear Big Mac out.” Willow chuckled.

“Be that as it may, I have a little something that might catch Big Mac’s interest here,” he said as he retrieved the jade bottle from his neck.

“Somebody say my name?” Big Mac asked as he returned bearing a glass of punch for Willow.

“Big mac, your family brags they can grow any apple. You believe that?” Grif asked.

“Eeyup.”

“Even a type of apple that's been extinct for over a thousand years, and barely anyone heard of before that?”

“Eeyup.”

Grif showed him the bottle. “On one of my raids during the Third Gryphon War, we raided a forward camp. Amongst their captives was an old stallion who claimed to be the last living resident from a town called Appleseed. It wasn’t a big town, but they grew these strange apples. He claimed they were bright blue, and tasted sweeter than honey. Now I have no idea, having never seen these apples, but, before he passed on, he gave me these seeds. Now I give them to you two. A new apple for a new adventure,” he said as he handed the bottle over.

Big mac opened the bottle, shook out a couple of the seeds, sniffed them, then nodded as he replaced them in the bottle again. “We can work with ‘em.”

“I hope so, because I gave a couple to Apple Core, and he couldn’t get them to sprout,” Grif told him. “So let’s see if you can do better.”

“Eeyup.” Big Mac nodded as he hung the bottle around his neck. Then he smiled as he put a foreleg over Little Willow’s side. “Thanks, Grif. For everything.”

“My pleasure. You two lovebirds behave,” he chuckled. “I’ve got to go help with the kids, before Shrial stabs me.” On that note, Grif took his leave, whistling happily all the while.

“So,” Willow smirked as she looked to her husband, “are you ready for tonight, hon?”

Big Mac stared pensively in the distance for a time, just taking in the colors of the sunset as the winds blew over the orchard. “Maybe?” he finally said with a heavy blush.

Little Willow laughed as she kissed him on the muzzle. “Oh, Big Mac, that’s why I love you so much.”

Author's Note

Wanted to say that we are using the Exporter for BBC coding in the Google Docs for the first time.

Any mistakes that you find was overlooked by myself as they looked over the document before hitting the publish button. I am letting you know as this is the first time with a new procedure, I would like to know how it goes and etc. I hope you enjoy the chapter and all that is happening in it.

115 - The Fires of Love

Extended Holiday

Ch 115: The Fires of Love

Act 17

“Careful with that double set, darling,” Rarity warned the porter as he strained to haul the pair of suitcases that were easily twice his size into the luggage compartment, and that was only the beginning of the veritable mountain of supplies the mare had packed. The poor stallion had already been promised a week’s leave with double pay for his troubles, and to have any medical expenses that might result from his exertions covered. “Those materials will be absolutely essential, if I’m going to get this wedding reception properly decorated.”

Pensword looked on with a hint of a smile. “Now I know what needs upgrading for military shipments to be made easier for the porters here.”

“At least she’s not making me carry it all,” Grif said. “I just hope we find equally willing ponies in Canterlot.”

“Come on, Grif. I think we both know she’s going to flirt the guards into helping her, and you’re going to wish you’d attached a camera to capture the whole thing,” Vital said with a knowing smirk.

“I would like that.” Pensword chuckled. “Then I can have evidence for retraining.” Then he dropped the smile for a hard frown. “Flirting should not be a weakness,” he groused.

“I understand the military is your job and all, Pensword, but can’t you lighten up just for the wedding? It’s supposed to be a happy occasion, especially this one. I mean, come on, it’s Hammer Strike we’re talking about,” Vital Spark said.

“Last time we had a wedding in Canterlot, Changelings invaded us. Plus, the royal guards for the Queen of England, back on earth, wouldn’t fall to flirting, not even from a Princess,” Pensword growled. “They’ll see the wedding, yes, but. . ..” He sighed. “I just want the guard to be better. They guard the princesses. They are the literal visual stamp for the military. That is what everypony thinks of when we say the word. Guards in flimsy armor that–.” He stopped. “My words would not be good for your ears, Vital. The point is that we need them to change, to be more than a flashy show. They should be the pinnacle of fighting efficiency, not just the image. It’s something to aim towards. Besides, we need to do a better job protecting the princesses.”

“Yeah. Well, for now, I should be able to keep her safe, Pensword. It’s not like anyone who’s going to send an assassin will get a leg up on me.” Grif chuckled.

“You know, he does have a point,” Vital said. “How many assassins was it you mentioned taking out in one night again, Grif?”

“I lost count.” Grif shrugged.

“My point exactly.” Vital smiled. “It’ll be okay, Pensword.”

“Besides,” Rarity pointed out. “Haven’t you forgotten about me, darling?” she asked as she drew Seam Ripper from its sheath. “This isn’t just for show, you know.”

“Maybe, Rarity, but you’re hardly ready for highly trained assassins yet,” Grif chuckled.

“You’re forgetting one thing, darling,” she said.

“Oh, and what’s that?” Grif retorted.

“This is my wedding day, and if anybody gets in the way of my perfect day with my Strikey Wikey, there will be Tartarus to pay,” she growled as her visage darkened. Then she brightened up with a smile. “Just wanted to make that clear for any spies that might be listening,” she sang as two suspicious clouds zipped out of sight, and one of the passengers dropped her coin purse.

“Well, I don’t like the idea of you commandeering the guards for your luggage. Go steal from Blueblood’s staff, or other nobles, if you need to. Make it seem like they are getting the good deal, which they most likely are not.”

“Pensword, those people suffer enough as is. I wouldn’t dare expose them to the pains of taking my luggage. No, I’ll use the usual services, and then I’ll pay someone accordingly to get my things to my quarters. You needn’t worry about a thing,” she promised as she pat his cheek gently.

“Sorry. Sorry. It’s just the bill will probably be ready for presentation and voting after the holidays. I am, that is to say, we, Matthew and I, are still worried, because of that. The more stubborn nobles are going to use every excuse they can to hobble it from the start.” He sighed. “Don’t mind me. I’m just a thousand-year-old grump who wants his old world back in some little way.”

“You just have to look to your wife and your clan for that,” Vital Spark noted. “And us.”

It was at that moment that Hammer Strike arrived, and made his way towards the group with the Shield brothers in tow. “Sorry about that. The staff needed some questions answered immediately. Thankfully, I’m not late.”

“Darling, I know you’d never be late, even if the world were coming to an end,” Rarity said with starry eyes as she advanced on Hammer Strike, and kissed him.

He gave a small smile. “I just wish it took less time to get all that finished. I mean, the train’s leaving soon.”

“Call this a sample, then,” Rarity said with a naughty smirk. “We’ll have all the time in the world during our honeymoon.”

“Can’t wait.” Hammer Strike chuckled.

“Good. I think you’ll enjoy what I have planned. Until then, Darling, it seems I have to get going. Promise to write while I’m gone?”

“I can promise you that.”

“You’d better,” she said with a giggle. “Otherwise, I might have to hunt you down myself, and leave the last touches to somepony else. You know how cross that makes me,” she said with a flirtatious wink as she stepped onto the cab, and opened one of the windows to wave as the engine started up. “Goodbye, everypony! I’ll see you in a couple of weeks!”

“Or sooner, Winds permitting,” Grif added as he joined her, taking the seat opposite her, and pulling out a magazine for some casual reading.

“Bye, Rarity! Good luck!” Vital Spark cheered as the train began to chuff out the station. Suddenly, the rest of the element bearers appeared in a flash of magic as Twilight hovered a massive farewell banner, and the rest of the girls cheered, while Rainbow Dash streaked up to the window to hoof-bump with Rarity.

“We’ll see ya next week for the bachelorette party,” she said with a wink, before flying back to join her friends on the platform. All in all, it was a very nice send off, and just a taste of the events that were yet to come.

“So, Vital,” Pensword said as they sat in his office barely thirty minutes later. “You got the Bachelor party set for Hammer Strike?”

“Pensword, I haven’t even been able to find him a proper gift yet,” Vital said as he deadpanned. “How am I supposed to plan out an entire bachelor party, especially when you and I both know I was never raised with that particular part of human culture? A fun night for Hammer Strike is either taking out a legion of assassins, facing off against someone who might, just might have a chance of posing a challenge, or having a quiet night to just be to himself as he works on a project. And it’s not like we can do a kegger, even if I knew how to do that sort of party, since he literally burns through alcohol before it can so much as register a buzz in his system.”

“What about Shawn? You remember him better. Maybe you are thinking too big. Maybe think like a stag party. Close friends hitting the town, just goofing, teasing, and being downright fools. You said Hammer Strike. Why not throw a party for Shawn?”

“You mean reserve the whole arcade and carnival block for us to just nerd out at?”

“I think, if you ask for the money from Hammer Strike, that it would work. But if we are nerding out, Button Mash should definitely be there for the start. I think he and Shawn bonded over one of the hoof held games.”

“I thought Taze was the one who bonded over video games.” He shrugged. “You’d need to get permission from his parents for him to go with us, and to stay up past his bedtime. He is still a young foal, after all.”

Pensword looked at Vital. “Well, you are in charge. What’s your next move?”

Vital Spark groaned. “Why did you guys put me in charge of this again?”

“Because you have the lightest plate of us here,” Pensword answered. “And, frankly, because it’s good training.” He bore his fangs in a toothy grin. “I also happen to love it when cadets squirm.”

“Of course you do. Of flipping course you do,” Vital grumbled. “Okay, give me a bit to work off some of this frustration you just heaped on me. Then I’ll have some letters for you to send to the establishments, along with the corresponding bits. I’ll need a registry of all the gaming businesses in Canterlot as well. Is Preston free to help me?”

“Preston!” Pensword yelled. “Really need an intercom,” he mumbled. Preston entered a few moments later. “Can you get one of Me-Me’s children’s to help Vital here with some items? He asked for you, so he got bold. Still, you can help there, right?”

Preston nodded. “The message has already been sent.” He paused as his eyes flashed. “And, apparently, responded to. Vital, you will work with one of the up-and-coming visible hive members for Canterlot during the wedding. She is one of our best for organization, as well as investigation. Me-Me wishes this event to be the best of the best for Hammer Strike, as thanks for all he’s done for the hive.”

Vital Spark nodded. “Please send Me-Me my thanks. Would you happen to have a communication crystal I can use to make contact with her? I assume she’s already stationed in Canterlot, correct?”

Preston laughed as the maid that he said hello to every morning walked into the room. She fluttered her wings. “Why would I be in Canterlot, when you need my help here? Besides, I can contact our representatives in Canterlot from here anyway, so it’ll be an easy matter to make the arrangements.” She grinned. “So how can I be of service?”

Vital Spark chuckled. “Well, my bad on that guess. I guess we should start off with the most important thing.”

“What’s that?” she asked as she cocked her head.

“What’s your name? You never told me.”

She giggled. “Call me Wasp.”

“Wasp, huh?” Vital chuckled again. “I like it. Well, Wasp, I think we should leave these gentlecolts to get back to their work. We have some planning to do, and reservations to make.” He turned, and nodded to the other two. “Pensword, Preston. It’s been a pleasure, as always.” He bowed the once with a playful smile, and then walked out with Wasp in tow.

“That is, by far, one of the most cheerful Ponies I have ever encountered,” Preston observed. “How does he manage it?”

“I honestly don’t know. Some days, I think he could give Pinkie Pie a run for her money for cheerfulness. Though I hope Wasp can handle his . . . childlike nature.” He paused. “Childlike in a good way, mind you.”

“Of course, Sir.” Preston couldn’t help but chuckle. “Childlike in the fact he’s oblivious to certain mares’ attraction to him? And . . . Sir, do I detect a bit of romantic love stirring for your mate?”

Pensword cleared his throat, and blushed. “That will be all, Preston,” he said firmly. “I have a few more letters to finish, and another recompile for the camps on the bill, before I retire to my quarters.”

“Yes, Sir. Was there anything else you needed me to get for you, perhaps a meal sent up from the kitchens? I know how you can get when you immerse yourself in work.”

“That would be good, Preston. Thank you. Tell Me-Me thank you again, won't you? You have been a lifesaver helping keep things running. Your service truly is one of the most valuable commodities I have in this office.”

Preston’s smile widened. “Thank you, Sir. Knowing that we’re fulfilling a purpose, it’s the greatest gift a drone like me could have, second to a large supply of love, of course.” He chuckled as he made his way to the door. “Good luck, Sir.”

“Thank you, Preston.” As the door shut, Pensword sighed to himself. He had to get this work finished as soon as possible. Moon River didn’t like it when he was late. And besides that, he had to make sure to get ahead far enough to make time for the wedding. He chuckled. “Best get to work.” And with that, he opened the folders to the official copies of the draft for what felt like the hundredth time to review the contents. Everything had to be perfect.

“So, will this do?” Grif asked Rarity as they stood outside the house he’d just purchased in Canterlot. It wasn’t quite the mansion most nobles had, but the three-story Victorian style house was in a convenient location with a large, but tractable yard, a basement, several bedrooms, three bathrooms, a large dining hall, and a fully stocked kitchen. “I figure between the wedding and the bill, we’re going to be spending a lot of time in Canterlot in the next few months, so it made more economical sense to buy a house than rent a hotel.” He paused a moment as he realized the full weight of those words. “Oh, Winds, I can’t believe I just said that.”

“I won’t tell Hammer Strike, if you won’t,” Rarity promised.

Grif chuckled nervously. “Anyway, I figure we can work out of here. It’s large enough that no one will be curious about it, but small enough that I can get to anywhere in the house in five seconds. We aren't staffing it right now, but I can cook, and I think you can clean after yourself. You don’t need a maid right now, right?”

“Grif, who do you think taught Sweetie Belle how to clean in the first place?” Rarity asked skeptically.

“Rarity, you publicly talk about your fantasies of the Canterlot high life. I hate to break it to you, but that’s the Canterlot high life: pay someone to clean up after you, cook for you, and, in some very real cases, dress you. Honestly, I think marrying Hammer Strike was the best option you could have taken.”

“I rather figured that out after Blueblood, Grif,” Rarity pointed out. “There aren’t many stallions like Fancy Pants lying around the courts, you know.” She sighed, and smiled dreamily. “I just happened to get the cream of the crop.”

“Anyway, let’s unload our stuff, and then you can decide if we’re going to needlessly go around Canterlot looking at venues that ‘aren’t quite right.’” Rarity found it particularly eerie that Grifs impression of her voice was so spot on. “Or we can just head to the castle, and check with Celestia when the throne room is free.”

“Why, Grif, I’m surprised.” Rarity widened her eyes dramatically, then smirked. “You actually didn’t call her Sunbutt, for once.”

“I’m on the clock, Rarity. No mercenary loses decorum on the clock, unless it’s paid for,” Grif explained.

“I thought you were being paid,” she pointed out as she levitated her bags in her magical grip, and began floating them through the door to lay neatly next to the staircase.

“Not to torture Celestia with nicknames that would get anyone else fried. Hammer Strike told me to be polite, unless the situation called for it. ‘Be polite, be efficient, and have a plan to kill every single person we meet.’ Those were his exact words.”

“And that’s why I love him so much. He cares about me enough to have a backup plan, should I not be able to defend myself. What a gentlecolt,” she swooned.

“You realize your perfect day is going to be the number one opportunity for terrorists, assassination attempts, and other very nasty things that happen during big events, right?” Grif asked.

“And do you realize the hell Princess Platinum unleashed on her courtiers alone for ruining any number of her events? I’m smarter, more imaginative, innovative, and, when I want something, you’ve seen I always get it, Grif. The term, hell hath no fury doesn’t even begin to describe what I’d do to anyone who interferes with my perfect day.”

“Smarter, yes. You’re comparing yourself to someone who willingly provoked Luna on their first meeting. There are elder gods who wouldn’t commit such an error, but keep in mind she had several Unicorns bordering on god tier backing her, not the least of which being her own father, and Star Swirl the Bearded. Rarity, you're a good student. You're getting very good with your blade, but please remember that a lot of what's going to be sent after you are people who learned how to eviscerate people before they could walk. Don’t take any unnecessary chances. Seam Ripper should be your last resort, unless I say otherwise.”

“Who said anything about me using Seam ripper?” Rarity asked sweetly. Were it anypony other than Grif, a shudder would likely have passed through their spines as they saw the cold calculating behind those sapphire eyes.

Instead, she looked into a colder, more calculated abyss full of experience and knowledge about death, how to dispense it, and how to hold it at bay. “No unnecessary risks,” he told her in a cold, flat tone that brooked no argument.

“Cross my heart, and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” Rarity recited solemnly as she performed the accompanying motions.

“Good,” Grif said as he snapped back to his lighter self. “So, after we get things set up with Celestia, what’s your plan for catering? I know you planned to use the Ponyville girls for flowers, but you never mentioned food,” the Gryphon noted as they entered the house.

“I called in some specialists from around the world, darling. I asked them to prepare two spreads: one for the guests, and one catered specifically to Hammer Strike and Haymin’s palates.”

“You did account for those of us who eat meat and fish, I take it?” grif asked.

“Naturally. I did say around the world, after all,” she said with a wink as they settled into the rather large living room. “I’ve got Kitsune, Gryphons, Kirins, Ponies, Horses, Minotaurs, Zebras, just about anything you can name. After all, Hammer Strike has saved someone important from just about every one of their countries at one point or another. They were only too happy to volunteer for the job. Though I am going to have to talk to several restaurant owners,” she mused.

“How come?”

“With the number of people we’ll be feeding, the castle kitchens simply won’t be enough to supply them all. We’re going to have to buy up whole streets to make enough room.”

Grif groaned. “We’re going to be running around all day, aren’t we?”

“Get used to it, darling. We’re only just getting started,” Rarity said with a wicked little smirk as she sashayed out of the room, and made her way up the stairs with her luggage.

Hammer Strike hummed to himself as he tapped gently at his engraving tool. The golden band beneath his tools rested on the end of the anvil, slowly being rotated as he tried to draw a pattern onto it. While he had been careful to manage his strength, it wasn’t easy manipulating gold on a small scale, as it ended sometimes with him accidentally breaking through the material.

While he could have made the band with something more sturdy, such as silver, it would require a lot more maintenance to keep it from being tarnished. Then there was some other materials in mind, but he couldn’t help but fall back onto the classic golden ring.

“So, big day coming up, eh there, Sport?” a familiar voice asked as the old high-backed chair in the corner of the forge began to creak once again with the weight of a Pony’s body.

“So you return,” Hammer Strike replied as he stopped his tapping.

“Mama is so proud of you!” another familiar voice spoke up as a pair of hooves hugged Hammer Strike hard enough for him to feel it.

Hammer Strike put down his tools, and looked to the duo. “You’re both here?”

“Mama couldn’t stay away when her little lapushka is getting married to a beautiful mare!” Mother Nature said happily. “Although, must make sure to feed her up. She is too skinny for bearing good foals,” she tutted.

“I think it might be that you . . . nevermind. I don’t think I have any valid remark.” Hammer Strike sighed. “I still don’t know how I can see you both,” he finished, muttering softly.

“Oh, that’s easy, Sport. We let you see us. You need the guidance,” Father Time said simply.

“It’s not that easy. I know that as a fact. There’s more to it.”

“Well, we could always have the talk, but that usually doesn’t end so well. Somepony or other always screams ‘spoilers.’ What is spoilers, exactly? Is that some modern lingo you kids use?”

Hammer Strike sighed. “Nothing can be simple. Nothing can be easy. That is the way of life here. Never forget it,” he muttered to himself once again.

“Are you okay, little lapushka? Mama feels like you might be nervous,” Mother Nature offered.

“‘Course he’s nervous. He’s about to get hitched, Dear. Boy’s always looked to work with his hands when he’s nervous. Well, hooves now, I suppose,” Time mused. “He takes after you that way.”

“Aah, Papa!” Mother Nature said as she moved to kiss the stallion gently.

“I have no idea on how to feel right now about this current situation,” Hammer Strike commented.

“Well, Sport, I’ve got some advice for ya, if you’re willing to listen,” Time said.

Hammer Strike hummed curiously.

“You already know how to treat a lady right. What you need to do is figure out how to deal with when you’re going to be needed elsewhere, or perhaps it’s better to say elsewhen. To try to put it into words . . . well, Sport, you’re all over me. And someone’s already tried messing with my tools once. That brought you to then. Or was that it will bring you to then?” He chuckled. “You know, it’s funny. Sometimes, I even confuse myself.”

“I have my plans for how to get back to this point in time, and, if need be, I know how to make ways.”

“There’s something else you need to know, Sport.” Father Time said seriously. “There’s a point where I can’t see you anymore, can’t feel you, or . . . anything, really. It’s all sort of a blur.” He furrowed his brow. “I don’t like it.”

Hammer Strike hummed to himself for a moment. “Sadly, I don’t have a clue as to why.”

Mother nature rolled her eyes, and bopped father time on the head. “Time, stop this. You’re worrying the boy. He should be happy. He’s getting married!”

“As much as I enjoy this conversation, any other particular reason as to why you two are stopping by? So far, it’s only been when something bad happened, is happening, or will happen.”

“Isn’t that just about every other week in this world?” Time asked pointedly as he peered down his nose over a newspaper.

“No. Every week. It’s just that sometimes, it’s not here, nor does it require my attention.”

“Well, no fire this time, Sport. We’re just here to be social,” he promised.

“That’s . . . rare.”

“Well, you are marrying a Pony named Rarity.”

Hammer Strike stared blankly, before slowly turning back towards the wedding bands.

“Come, Papa. We should go,” Mother Nature said after a few minutes. “We can annoy him later.”

“Guess the poor little guy’s got enough to worry about the next couple of weeks anyways,” Time conceded. “Shall we visit the Heavies now, dear? I’m certain they’ve missed you.”

“Da.” She nodded. “Time to make sure Momma’s babies aren't starving to death,” Mother Nature said as she marched dutifully out the door. Father time chuckled as his voice faded to echoes, and then silence, leaving Hammer Strike to continue his work in peace.

. . .

At least, he would have had it not been for a very light hoof tapping at his doorway. A loud gulp sounded, followed by a rather timid sounding male voice.

“Hammer Strike? Can we talk?” The accent was clearly Canadian.

“You’re free to enter, if you can stand the heat of a forge.”

The clopping of hooves let Hammer Strike know the decision well enough as they echoed through the enclosed space. “I don’t believe we’ve had the privilege of meeting in person before.” As Hammer Strike looked up from his work, he beheld a white unicorn with a mane combed simply, albeit neatly towards the left. His bushy eyebrows and mustache added to his rugged looks, and accentuated his big blue eyes. “I’m Hondo Flanks, though most folks in the circuit call me Magnum. I’m Rarity’s father.”

“Welcome. I see you’ve returned from your latest journey to. . ..”

“Prance. We had some investments that needed checking up on, but we dropped everything to get back here as soon as we heard the news. And I just wanted to say, welcome to the family!” Hondo said as he grabbed Hammer Strike’s free hoof, and shook it enthusiastically. “Hope you don’t mind the intrusion, but you know how it is with us fathers. Got to make sure the boy’s the right one, if you know what I mean.” He winked. “So why don’t we start off by you telling me how the two of you met, eh? I want to hear all about it.”

Lighting Dust yawned as she walked off her shift, and looked around in confusion. The last few days, she had been greeted by one of the Heavies, yet they didn’t seem to be here today. After a time, she spotted one of the other mercenaries from the band, and made her way over. “Hey, uh … Doc?” she asked. Even after all this time, she still wasn’t sure whether this Unicorn could be considered a licensed healer or not. At the same time, she couldn't deny the results of his work, or that or his blue counterpart. “Have you seen the two larger ponies? They’re usually around here to share lunch with me, before we head to the range for target practice.”

“The Heavies are busy right now,” Medic said adamantly. “Something to do with the arrival of their . . . mother,” he said in his heavy German accent.

“Ah, well, I guess I should go practice wing blades on the dummies, then.” She shuddered at the manic grin that spread over Medic’s face. “And no, you can’t set any broken bones,” she said flatly as she glared him down. “I’ve heard stories around the base. Just … stay away from me.” She turned, and flicked her tail in annoyance. “Iif you do see the Heavies, tell them I’m waiting at the range.”

Medic sighed. “Of course, Lightning Dust.” Then he shook his head as he muttered under his breath. “Such a waste. And here I thought I would get the chance to isolate the means by which Pegasi like her are so fast. It would be useful in field magic application, yah?” he asked as he rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

“I heard that, and the answer is still no!” Lighting Dust shouted.

Nanami panted happily as she flopped down on the grass, after an intense sparring session with the three best friends she could ever hope to ask for. The combat robes clung tightly to her frame, but it felt good not having to use a glamour anymore to alter her voice or appearance. She finally had the freedom to be herself, even if Ping was still technically a big part of her.

The earth shuddered as Yao, Ling, and Chien-Po collapsed next to her.

“You know,” Yao growled, “you’ve gotten a lot better, since you got that sword of yours.”

“The art of the warrior states a weapon is the extension of the wielder’s being. This sword just fits better than the last one Cheng trained me with.”

“It is very beautiful,” Chien-Po noted. “And your magic interacts very well with the metal. The sacred runes and the energies you channel give you an extra advantage when dealing with harmful spells. You could well be on the edge of the formation of a new branch in combat magic.” Then his stomach rumbled, and the clearing erupted in laughter.

“You know, Chien-Po, that appetite of yours might just get you into trouble one day,” Ling said as he wiped away the mirthful tears.

Chien-Po blushed. “It is a chance I am willing to take. When I get too hungry, I tend to get cranky. You . . . wouldn’t like to see me like that.” He sighed heavily.

“Hey, cheer up,” Ling said as he laid his thin arm on his companion’s pudgy one. “How about we get you some dim sum after our tai chi, hmm?”

Chien-Po’s ears immediately perked up. “With dumplings? And perhaps some rice?”

“The works. My treat,” Ling promised.

“Deal!” Chien-Po grinned, and the others chuckled.

“You might come to regret that decision, Ling. You remember how much he had when the emperor ordered the feast for the safe escort,” Nanami said with a giggle.

“He still can’t eat more than me,” Yao said. A note of challenge played in his voice as he sneered. “I’m the king of the mountain!”

Suddenly, Yao felt two hands smacking the back of his head.

“Now don’t start that again!” they all shouted in stereo. Silence fell for all of five seconds, before the four friends burst into another bout of uncontrollable laughter. It was good to know things hadn’t changed too much, even after the revelation.

“Say, Nanami?” Ling asked as he picked up a stray piece of grass, and twirled it between his fingers.

“Yes, Ling?”

“I’ve been thinking.”

“Careful,” Yao said as he nudged his companion in the ribs. “Last time you had an idea, we had to run ten laps around the imperial compound, blindfolded.”

“Hey! It wasn’t my fault the sparks got into the powder storage. How was I supposed to know the wisps would go there?”

“Can we please get back on topic?” Nanami asked hastily, before the argument could have the opportunity to get heated.

Ling sighed. “Well, what I was trying to say was, doesn’t that mean you’re going to have to meet with a matchmaker soon? I mean, you’re of age, right? So it’s just a matter of time till one gets sent, isn’t it?”

Nanami’s eyes widened as a surge of energy caused the patch of grass around her to burst into a bright golden inferno, before dissipating to reveal a perfectly bare patch of earth with the kanji for doom repeating over and over in a repeated chain around her. “Oh, gods help me,” she said as she clenched her blade. The other three were wise enough to keep their mouths shut.

“Now then, ladies, I know there’s a proverbial white elephant you don’t want to address, but I really do think it’s about time we got around to it, don’t you?” Rarity asked demurely as she looked up to the princesses of day and night. The sun was just about to set, and the Solar Court had been adjourned for the day.

“Rarity, I really don’t know what you’re–.”

“Princess Celestia, please do be reasonable. We both know how Hammer Strike helped to raise you. That’s a fact. I am far younger than you. That is also a fact. I am marrying the stallion who is essentially your father. I would assume this is rather uncomfortable for the both of you. I’d like to get that out of the way now, if at all possible, so we can enjoy the festivities to come together.”

“That is surprisingly forward of you,” Princess Luna noted.

“It’s a situation that requires it,” Rarity said as she flipped her mane in her usual pampered manner. “When push comes to shove, I always close my deals, and this wedding is no exception. So, why don’t we cut to the chase, and get a few assurances right off the bat. I promise not to invoke the motherly privilege so long as you agree not to be awkward about the relationship we’re about to embark in. After all, I am still technically one of your subjects. That’s hardly going to change, once I marry Hammer Strike.”

“And you won’t be expecting any extra treatment?” Celestia questioned.

“No more so than usual,” Rarity assured her. “Of course, we might need a different room, since we’ll have officially tied the knot by that point, but, aside from that, I won’t really need anything else.”

“I believe the term is, too much information,” Luna said as she winced.

“Princess Luna, really, it’s not like I’m going into anything naughty. You can give us a room far from your bedrooms, if that makes you more comfortable. Hammer Strike prefers being closer to the forges anyways. Speaking of which, I have some designs I’d like to run by the pair of you for the wedding. You two know Hammer Strike better than perhaps anyone else in this world. Surely, you could provide some input to make the theme more, shall we say, palatable for his tastes.”

Rarity pulled out her sketches, revealing the four anvils that had been planned for each corner of the dais they would step up to. An intricate sword rose from their centers, each with the head of a dragon carved for the pommel. Gossamer streamers had been included to flow over the ceiling, giving the impression of flame and smoke with its reds and muted greys, with the occasional streak of blue. Weapons racks and various suits of armor had also been considered, and their sketches lined the edges of the blueprint. Lastly, parchments had been sketched in along each of the walls, and marked with the word BLUEPRINT.

“I know it’s not exactly perfect. I only had so much time to prepare, but any input you two could add would be very much appreciated, particularly since you two know your way around a forge,” Rarity noted.

“You’ve certainly captured him, but I notice there isn’t much of yourself in this design,” Luna noted. “Teacher would not like that.”

“Where do you think the jewels for the sword will be coming from, darling?” Rarity asked with a wink as she looked over the drawing, then frowned. “Though I do see your point. Then again, I could always compensate with my dress,” she mused. “A touch of jewelry here, a bit of makeup there.” Her eyes widened, and she let out a gasp. “Of course! Why didn’t I think of it before?” She hastily pulled out a pencil, and drew in a sketch for a work table with sewing equipment and her new KEVLAR design on it. “Granted, the shroud on the altar will need a little touching up, and maybe a few more religious elements, too. Faust does need her share, after all,” she mused.

Celestia let out a relieved sigh. “Sister, you’ve just helped us dodge a proverbial arrow. Perhaps we should retreat for now, and allow Rarity her . . . her time.”

“That may be wise, Sister,” Luna nodded.

Celestia shuddered suddenly, and her eyes widened. “Oh, Mother,” she swore. “Luna, we still haven’t gotten them gifts!”

“And what, pray tell, do you imagine we could get them?” Luna asked her sister pointedly.

“A honeymoon without having to run back and save the day?” Celestia fished as they walked to the hidden panel that would take them to the royal passages.

“Really, Celestia? Really?” Luna asked as she fixed her sister with the same raised brow they had grown to love and emulate in their own time as rulers of the realm.

Celestia sighed defeatedly. “You’re right. I guess it’s too much to ask.”

Luna patted her sister’s shoulder supportively. “There there. If it still bothers you so much, you still have two whole weeks to think of something. Just make sure to put my name on the gift, too, when you do. You remember our agreement.”

Celestia rolled her eyes. “Yes, Lulu, I remember. You needn’t worry.”

Then Luna embraced her sister, and grinned. “Celestia, you’re the best big sister a Pony could ask for.” She broke off the embrace, and raced down the hall. “Well, time for me to raise the moon. We will speak more later. Goodbye!”

Celestia stared, flabbergasted at the unusual behavior, when a sickeningly sweet smell suddenly reached her nostrils. Her eyes widened. “No. You didn’t!” Too late, all became a swirling cloud of color and light. When the smoke cleared at last, a tiedyed Celestia looked over herself and the mess that had become of the passage and its artifacts, then screeched at the top of her lungs. “LUNA!”

Big Guns let loose with a masculine bellow as he charged ahead with war hammer in hand. The living wood pulsed with life and color as the anticipation of its wielder flooded through it. He lowered his head to brace for impact, even as he gave the hefty weapon a mighty swing from the right, using his forward momentum to add to the force of his attack.

“Harder!” Iron Will shouted as he shoved the weapon and Big Guns back a few paces. “You have to commit, before you can hit.”

Big Guns snorted as he wiped the sweat from his brow. “Got it.” Then he resumed his stance, and prepared to strike again. Iron Will had already proven he could take the hit, even deflect it. That wouldn’t do anypony any good, if the same could happen on the battlefield with other opponents. He charged again, this time leaping into the air, before coming down with an overhand strike.

“You're being too obvious,” Iron Will admonished as he sidestepped. “You're just throwing your weight around. Make with the rage, or get off the stage!”

“You want rage? I’ll show you rage!” Big Guns roared as he, for lack of a better term, bull rushed Iron Will. The tendrils on the back of his head writhed and thrashed as he rushed in, striking blow after blow in rapid succession. “I–” he crushed a three foot radius of the training arena to powder “–am not–” this time, Iron Will actually got pushed back a little “–a runt!” Iron Will smiled, nodding in approval. There was hope for this calf yet.

“Now concentrate. Don’t let it decide how you act. Keep your head, or end up dead!”

“How’m I supposed to do both? First it’s get angry, then it’s think things through. I do one, and I’m too weak. Do the other, and I’m too sloppy. Where’s the balance?” Big Guns huffed as he struck again and again with varying results.

With a growl, Iron Will’s face contorted into a snarl of rage. He roared as he caught Big Gun’s charge by the arm with one hand, the waist with the other, and then, in a single flurry of motion (which was impressive, considering how much smaller Iron Will was compared to Big Guns), lifted his entire body into the air over his head, and slammed it to the ground with a snort. “Are you a beast, or are you a bull?” he growled as he completely abandoned his rhyme scheme. “If you are so dedicated to either letting your instincts control you, or backing down from them, then you might as well go. Iron will can’t teach a coward.”

“I’m not trying to be a coward, damn it!” Big Guns shouted.

“You're not trying to be a bull either!” Iron will cut him off. “So you get angry. We spent thousands of years getting angry. Anger is good. It keeps you going forward. But you still need to think. You killed Changelings in the battle, right?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Big Guns said. “What of it?”

“How much of the battle do you actually remember?”

“Um . . . not much,” Big Guns admitted. “I hadn’t exactly come to terms with being me yet, if that makes sense,” he said as he rubbed the back of his head.

“If you can’t remember a battle, you can’t remember your mistakes. That can get you killed.”

“So how do you get the two sides to mesh?” Big Guns asked as he rested on the shaft of his hammer. “Is that something I just have to figure out on my own?”

“What centers you?” Iron will asked. “What ties you down, lets you feel the earth in your hooves and the pulse of Mother Earth through the planet?”

“I’m . . . not really sure. I mean, before this all happened, I’d probably say my mother, but . . . she’s gone now. I don’t really know what else I can use.”

“No friends? No family? No cow you want to make a better world for?”

“Do you seriously not know what happened? I thought Zecora told you.”

“Should that matter?” Iron will asked him. “Just because you were changed by some cursed fruit, loves off the table?”

Big Guns sighed. “It’s not that, Iron Will. I know I can still make friends, and build a new life. It’s just most of those things you asked me about are still in the past, like far in the past. When I was in that garden, time went on without me. Everyone I used to know or care about is dead. It’s . . . going to take me some time, before I can lay all those things to rest.”

“Iron Will notes you seem mighty attached to New Unity for someone with no friends or family.”

“It’s the closest thing to what I can call a home right now.” Big Guns looked up at the castle. “They took me in, after Thalia brought me back from the garden. I guess, if I really want to think of someone to help me center, it should be Zecora,” he mused. “She was there back then, too, and she’s . . . I don’t know, she’s just Zecora. You know what I mean?”

“Seems to Iron Will you have a lot of things to fight for. You just need to figure them out.”

“Think we can break, so I can try to figure that out, or are you thinking more along the lines of the practical approach?” Big Guns asked.

“Come back tomorrow,” Iron Will told him as he relaxed his stance. “We can work on it from there.”

“That sounds workable.” Big Guns cracked his neck with his hands, then he stretched, and put his hammer back on his back. “Wanna join me for lunch? The cooks make a mean salad.”

Iron will shrugged. “Iron Will has little else to do right now.”

Big Guns smiled. “Thanks, Iron Will. I really do appreciate all you’ve been doing for me.”

Iron Will smirked. “You won’t be saying that tomorrow.”

Both bulls laughed as they made their way inside.

“Okay, boys.” Black Rook looked at the troops before him. “You are the furthest advanced in the Rohirrim training program. You have seen battle, and lived to tell the tale. As such, everyone before me has been selected to head to Canterlot with Shrial and Avalon Bladefeather, and selected members of their clan, so that Grif may arrange you to your proper security details. Now, for some of you, this will be your first time in Canterlot while on duty. Keep in mind you will have your duty rosters, and I remind you that failing to report to your posts and stay there until your shift is over is punishable by court martial. You are to remember that this is a civilian area, including young foals. Keep an eye on your weapons at all times.”

Though Grif had only been gone for a few days, he’d sent a note back to start sending people over for him to arrange placements. Rook sighed exhaustedly. He wished Silver Spear was here. The unicorn was a pain in the flank sometimes, but he knew how to move masses of troops quickly. Hell, if he were there, Rook would be going with these troops, instead, but now he was stuck as the only present junior officer, and thus stuck with training those recruits who weren’t ready for active combat yet.

Rook checked every name off the list on his clipboard. “You move out at 0500. Dismissed!” He waited for them to disperse, before turning to Shrial. “All present and accounted for, Ma’am. They shouldn’t be too much trouble for you,” he said, handing her the clipboard.

“They’d better not, if they know what’s good for them. I won’t stop at the manes and tails,” she said with narrowed gaze.

“You wouldn’t be with Grif, if you did.” Rook chuckled. “I’d say this was excessive, but, given who’s getting married, I’m wondering if Grif has asked for enough.”

“Rook, let me be frank with you,” Shrial said as she patted him on the shoulder. “You and your soldiers have been trained well, to be sure. You’ve seen combat, and you survived it. But let’s face it; most of the assassins and covert killers are probably going to slip right past their radar, and Grif and I will have to take care of them.”

“So what you're saying is this is for the benefit of the less militarily inclined wedding guests?” Rook asked. “Ma’am, I’m no stranger to the security theater strategy, but with Grif pulling so much of the Gryphon muscle off the market, well, Minotaurs and Yaks aren’t exactly the most subtle.”

“You neglected to account for Ponies and Zebras,” Shrial pointed out.

“That's why you’re taking Gryphons, I imagine.” Rook chuckled. “Anyway, I, unfortunately, don’t have the roster from the slayers. You’ll have to see about Pensword for those he’s sending out. And Ma’am?”

“Yes?”

Rook stood up straight, and raised his hoof in a salute. “It’s good to have you back with us grunts, Ma’am.”

A hint of a smile pulled at Shrial’s beak, and she chuckled. “Thanks, Rook. It’s good to be back. At ease, soldier. You’re relieved of duty.” She turned to walk away, then paused. “Oh, and I nearly forgot. I left the straws in the mess hall for you and your men.”

Rook furrowed his brow. “Straws, Ma’am?”

“Well somebody has to help watch the other younglings while we’re gone, not to mention take care of Cheshire. If anything happens to any of them, I don’t think I need to threaten anyone with the consequences.”

Black Rook gulped. “No, Ma’am.”

“Good.” Shrial smirked. “Have fun,” she sang, before making her way toward Pensword’s office.

Pensword sat behind his desk, doing his best to keep his expression as neutral as possible as a few of the new cadets reported in. One of the cadets’ eyes flickered to his left, where one of the shipping boxes had been scooted to sit next to Pensword’s desk. Moon River sat up behind it, drawing on some scrap paper on its surface in imitation of her father as she babbled and smiled in her usual manner. She looked up from her “paperwork” for a moment and frowned when she noticed the cadet. “No,” she chastised, before pointing to her father.

“You heard her, cadet. Eyes forward, and on me,” Pensword growled. It took all his military discipline not to crack when Moon River growled with him. The cadets, on the other hoof, couldn’t help but smile. Pensword soon remedied that. “That’s it! Report to your cots and the tents. You think this is some laughing matter? Let’s see how you laugh about living in tents for the first month.”

“Two,” Moon River added with conviction.

“One and a half months,” Pensword haggled, even as he kept an eye on the cadets. “We don’t want to break them completely,” he pointed out.

“Okay, Daddy,” Moon River replied as she returned to her doodles.

“Dismissed,” Pensword ordered as the cadets left, looking a comedic mixture of confused, baffled, and dismayed. Pensword waited, before smiling and chuckling to himself. “I love daddy daughter days.”

The moment he said that, Moon River flapped her wings, and flew to his desk to nuzzle his face as Pensword ran a feathered wing over her nose and mane. She paused, wrinkled her nose, and sneezed as the door opened.

“I see the new recruits have been significantly disheartened. I take it you just broke the news their privileged flanks aren’t going to be getting cushy apartments in Canterlot to stay in,” Shrial said as she walked in, and tickled Moon River under her chin. “And how’s my little terror doing today?” she asked with a wicked smirk.

“Aunty!” Moon River cried as she opened her wings to their full span, before taking a fake love nip at Shrial’s talons, then pouncing to wrap her hooves around the Gryphoness’ strong neck.

“No, new cadets that arrived today. The troops you want to talk to are currently on the move to sleep in the barracks, so they could run and operate the military train Luna gave us to use tomorrow. We have supplies to load tonight, troops and their kits to load tomorrow morning at 0730, and then we signal ahead, wait for the line to clear, and set off to the underground entrance, so Princess Luna and her guards can get our troops situated.”

“Cadets, recruits, they amount to about the same thing in my book,” she said as she preened her beak through Moon River’s mane. “They may have received some basic training, but they’re still new, and they still have a long ways to go.”

“Right, so I guess you have some things on your mind, then?” Pensword asked as Moon River giggled at the peculiar sensation of a beak running through her mane. Pensword stiffened out of reflex, but soon calmed as Moon River cooed in delight. He trusted Grif and his wives, but old habits die hard, especially when the scars related to them run so deep.

“I just wanted the roster for the Demon Slayers, so I can integrate them into the overall schedule.”

“First off, the Demon Slayers haven’t had anypony other than Lightning Dust join them so far. The group you want is Fox Division. Your point of contact is a colt named Cumulus Spear.” He handed over a clipboard for Shrial to review. “This is the list. They will be in Ponyville loading the train tonight and tomorrow, and staying in the old barracks there. If you have any questions, I suggest you fly over, and talk with them.”

“Sounds like you have everything well in hand,” Shrial said with a smile as she lifted Moon River into the air, and spun her around playfully, enjoying the little shrieks of delight, before returning her to the ground and her coloring books. “Time for me to go, little one, but you haven’t seen the last of me just yet.” She booped the filly lovingly on the nose, then rose and took the list from the board. “Thanks, Penword. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Then she chuckled, and smirked as she made her way out the door. “Hope you’re ready for the bachelor party.”

“Well, Vital is the one planning it, so I think it will be safe and sound, and not too rambunctious,” Pensword replied with a small chuckle as the door closed. “Besides, it’s Vital. Do we need to say anything more?”

“Rarity, did you order another two cartloads of white roses?” Grif asked as he walked into the room with a clipboard.

“I’m afraid you’ll have to ask the flower sisters, darling. I turned all the floral arrangements over to them, once I gave them the final floor plan.”

“I swear I’ve been having people trying to sneak in as delivery Ponies all day.” Grif shook his head. “And don’t even get me started on the nobles.”

Rarity winced. “That bad?”

“Some Ponies are curious, some Ponies think they need to confront you about marrying above your station, and more than a few I’ve had to have taken in for attempts at sabotage.” Grif chuckled. “In all honesty, it’s not half so bad as Hammer Strike and I expected.”

“Have any of them considered the fact they need to take it up with Hammer Strike, if they want to attack our marriage? I mean, after all, he is the one who proposed,” she said with a smirk. “Or are they too cowardly to face him?”

“Rarity you know how people like to say, ‘if half of that is true’?” Grif asked her.

“Which application?”

“As in, ‘if half of what they say about Princess Celestia’s love of cake is true, I’ll eat my hat’?”

“Well then, definitely yes.”

“Well let me assure you that when history speaks of what Hammer Strike did to people who threatened his close ones, it’s not that half of it is true, it’s that they don’t describe half of what he was capable of. I’ve skinned people alive, and I’m not half so feared.”

“Who said anything about threats, darling?” Rarity asked sweetly. “Why, if any of those nobles were stupid enough to so much as utter a peep of criticism, they can answer to Seamripper.”

Grif was about to respond, when a voice spoke up. “Pony Joe’s delivery? Got an order for twelve dozen donuts and assorted coffee.”

“Oh, thats me!” Grif spoke up. He caught Rarity’s look. “We’re going to be here half the night. We need to have something out for everybody.”

Rarity shrugged. “If you say so, darling. I estimated it being an all nighter, myself.”

“Yeah, yeah. Just don’t hog all the crispy cremes.” He laughed, before heading off to pay.

Rarity smirked as she levitated one of said donuts out from the box, and took a bite. “You might want to order a few more, Grif. I think I’m going to need them,” she said as she started comparing the materials, and setting up some of the filmy streamers in the rafters.

Pensword and Moon River both giggled as they stood on the empty train station platform. They simply ignored any looks given by the newer soldiers, while the older soldiers and station crew just rolled their eyes. The telegraph operator had just leaned out of the window, and yelled that the train would soon be arriving. The pair now had competition for early tells. It would be a most engaging game, and would allow them to hone their senses further. They could hardly wait.

“Since when did the stations have a telegraph office?” Vital Spark asked.

Pensword gave a confused look. “Since they have the wire running by the train. You’ve traveled how many times on the train? Telegraph and trains go together like a Pegasus and a cloud. Besides, not everypony can afford dragon fire. This is the fastest for the average Pony.”

“Then how the heck did I miss it for all this time?” Vital Spark asked?

“Oh, that’s easy,” Shrial said with a chuckle. “Pensword kept beating them to the punch. And it’s not like you have much need for a messenger service, anyways.”

Vital sighed. “Good point.”

“I do have my moments,” Shrial said as she polished her talons on her chest.

“I do wish the train would hurry, though, Avalon said impatiently. “I miss Grif.”

Shrial was quick to react, and shoved a large plush replica of their husband into Avalon’s grip. “Here. Use this, until we arrive.”

Avalon nearly hugged the stuffing out of the plush as she cuddled it.

“. . . I assume that has to do with the pregnancy?” Vital asked.

“Every bit of it,” Shrial agreed. “It affects each of us differently.”

“I hope I never have to find an angry expecting mother, then,” Vital said.

“They’re certainly not a pleasant lot,” Shrial agreed.

Pensword paused. “My mother was grumpy with Moon Burn and Whirlwind. I remember she decapitated a mannequin right before labor. Back then, I didn’t understand. He blushed. She just got mad, attacked the backyard, then vanished inside, and I couldn’t go in till nightfall. Then there was Moon Burn,” he muttered as he scuffed a hoof on the cobbled stone of the train platform. “Apparently, the first thing I said after the whole thing was over was that I wanted to do that when I grew up. Naturally, the whole room burst into laughter.”

“Now that right there is a story for the record books, Pensword. Have you considered writing some of them down?” Vital asked.

“I am. I do have to write my autobiography, after all. It’s a military tradition among the commanders, though I suppose they would be called military memoirs,” Pensword mused.

“I’m looking forward to reading it, then.” Vital smiled as the train chuffed into the station. “Learning about what life was like during that time will be educational, even if it is going to be on the dark side.”

“That is life. Well, if you’ll excuse me, I am going to get a window seat, and spend more time with my daughter and wives.” With that, Pensword walked onto the train, and got to a seat to wait for the rest of the main party to board. Hammer Strike moved to his own seat without a word.

“Wait for me!” a familiar young colt’s voice called as Button Mash rushed to the platform with his propeller spinning madly. He quickly made his way into the cart, and grinned from ear to ear as he joined Hammer Strike. “Hi, Hammer Strike!” he greeted cheerfully. “Ready for the wedding?”

“Yes, I am,” Hammer Strike said with a smile.

“Hey! Don’t forget us,” Sweetie Belle called as she and her parents both stepped into the cart. She frowned in Button’s direction. “Why’d you have to go and leave us all behind like that?”

“I wanted to sit next to Hammer Strike,” Button said defensively.

Sweetie Belle sighed, and facehoofed as she shook her head. “It’s not like the whole class is gonna be here to steal a seat,” she pointed out.

“And Apple Bloom and Scootaloo?” he countered.

“Sit across from us,” Sweetie said with a smile.

“U-us?”

“Well, yeah. I wanna see Hammer Strike playing, too, you know,” she said as she pulled herself up onto the other side of the cart’s seat cushion, and settled in next to the stallion. “And he’s going to be my big brother, anyways, so if anyone’s gonna be sitting next to him, it’s gonna be me,” she proclaimed proudly.

“Take your seats soon. The train should be leaving any time now,” Hammer Strike chided.

“Then you’ll play some more on my Joyboy?” Button asked excitedly.

Hammer Strike gave a faint chuckle. “Sure, I’ll see if I can beat the old record.”

“It’s so exciting. And did you hear? There’s a new company coming out. They say they’re going to make even better games, ones that look more real,” Sweetie Belle said with a smile.

“I know, right?” Button gushed. “It’s supposed to be an extension for HIVE studios.”

Hammer Strike smiled as he looked down at the two foals. He liked children. They always seemed to carry that sense of wonder that was so hard for adults like him to find. He chuckled as Rarity’s face flashed across his mind. Then again, he’d been lucky enough to find one himself, and he was going to enjoy it while he still could. With that resolve set firmly in mind, the train jerked into motion, and the journey to Canterlot, and the wedding that would soon follow, began.

“. . . Hammer Strike, just how much money did you give her?” Vital Spark asked as he gaped at the city of Canterlot from his window. Streamers, signs, and attractions covered the whole structure like well-organized confetti. Armor, confetti, treats, toy daggers and swords, you name it, the decorations had it.

“However much is in my bank account?” Hammer Strike replied simply.

“You know, by that logic, I wouldn’t be surprised if you just acquired another parcel of land to rule over,” Vital mused as he sweatdropped.

Hammer Strike simply shrugged in response.

“Well, I think Moon River is liking the toy weapons. I’ll talk to Rarity about letting the Thestrals take some home with them to create a play armory.”

“You do realize they’re probably party favors designed for the foals, right, Pensword?” Vital asked.

“And party favors will have leftovers. It is a common fact. Parents toss them away, they’re left forgotten at tables, strewn about on the ground. The list goes on. Trust me, one way or another, there will most likely be leftovers. Heck, if we’re lucky, maybe we’ll even get extras that never got handed out in the first place.” He paused. “That actually happened once to one of Matthew’s Cousins. I think they still have a box of bubble wands, and they have a six, four, and three-year-old now?”

“One thing at a time, Pensword. One thing at a time,” Vital said pointedly. “You and the others still have to set up the security detail, and get everything else settled in, before the bachelor party tonight.”

“Just hold your tongue till we get out of the train station. We are going to have to face Tartarus, all because you’re making us come out at the public platform. There’s no way you’re not going through it with us.”

“It can’t be that bad, Pensword,” Vital pointed out. “It’s a celebration. Besides, I’m pretty sure Rarity will have made the proper arrangements to avoid most of those issues.”

“We will have to go through the crowds. That means we will be talking about running into nobles,” Pensword countered. “Still, hold on, we’ll be breaking soon.” To the surprise of many, Lunar Fang dropped suddenly from the ceiling, and kissed Pensword full on the lips.

“You sure you shouldn’t be called Ninja Fang?” Vital Spark queried.

“I would be a poor Thestral, indeed, if I couldn’t use the shadows as my ally, but I doubt I surprised everypony. It’s dark up there, so I slept most of the train ride. I’m certain Hammer Strike knew I was up there, so I mostly surprised just you and the guests from Ponyville.”

“That’s a lot of guests,” Vital pointed out.

“I know. Isn’t it wonderful to know I’ve still got it?” Lunar Fang asked with a mischievous wink.

“Looks like someone’s feeling a little cheeky today,” Vital returned.

“It’s not every night I get to get away with the oldest trick in the book. Hay, Moon River does it better than I do, and she’s still just a foal.” She smiled proudly as she braced a hoof against a seat for the sudden jerk of the brakes activating.

“You do realize it’s daytime, right?” Vital asked.

Pensword looked to Vital. “Phrase. Night is day to us Thestrals. It is like … like … Water off an otter?” He scrunched his muzzle, looking totally confused at the phrase. “Or other human phrases that don’t make sense, if taken too literally.”

“You mean water off a duck’s back?” Vital asked.

“Don’t ask me. Ask the humans,” Pensword groused. “He’s the one that told me.”

“I assume you mean Matthew?” Vital asked. “Also, Lunar Fang, isn’t there something you need to do?” Vital asked as he looked meaningfully towards Pensword.

Lunar Fang looked at Vital. “Kiss while we break?” she asked as the brakes squealed. “That would be dangerous, and my husband would bite me for risking myself and our foal.”

“Ah, but you could always steal a peck now, couldn’t you?” Vital asked with a sly smirk as the platform pulled up at last.

Grif was already waiting, tapping gently on a clipboard. To the untrained eye, he looked completely casual, dressed in nothing more defensive than a leather jerkin. Of course, most people looking at him could tell by the way he walked that he had several different weapons on him, but he managed to look almost unsettlingly calm as he watched the train come to a halt.

The doors clicked open, and the passengers began to disembark. First came Lunar Fang with Pensword close behind as he laid a protective wing over her flanks. Then Hammer Strike emerged, flanked by the two foals and the remainder of the CMC. Then Vital Spark emerged, followed by the parents and an outpouring of guests and guards who had followed in the other cars.

“All guards from New Unity, front and center five minutes ago. Come on!” Grif shouted the moment the guards started unloading. “Groups of three. One Gryphon, one Pony one Thestral, in that order!”

Grif continued to bark as the Ponies in question unloaded and hurried to arrange themselves as ordered. Each time one of the Rohirrim took a spot, they stood up straight, and lifted their right hooves, when they still possessed the ability to do so. No one was going to fault old lefty for the limited movement, after his arrow to the knee. The hooves rose to their left shoulders as each gryphon lowered their beaks respectfully. The Thestrals and Demon Slayers, however, offered no special salute as they took their place in line.

“Now then, you have all been selected for guard duty, because you are all the best we have. Don’t go and start patting yourselves on the back, though. From the point that we leave this station, until the time were we leave Canterlot, you are all to consider yourselves on duty. You will be working eight hour shifts. Ponies, you have day shifts. Gryphons, you take dusk shift. And Thestrals, naturally, you are the night shift. These shifts are not going to be adjusted or negotiated. You will come to your posts, do your eight hours, then leave. The rest of the time is your own. A support unit has already been arranged to see that you are fed and watered as needed. If someone that isn’t me, Hammer Strike, or Pensword comes up to you, and attempts to have you leave your post, I don’t care if it’s the captain of the royal guard. I don’t care if it’s Shining Armor. I don’t give a flying feather if it’s the princesses themselves with a signed royal order! You will punch the perpetrator in the face, LIKE A BOSS! Is that understood?”

A united “Sir, yes, Sir!” echoed through the air as the troops completed their salutes.

“The people in your groups are the people who will switch out with you, and whom you will switch with in turn. For example, if you are a Pony, you can expect to be relieved by a Gryphon, and that you will relieve a Thestral. If something breaks with this pattern, if you are not relieving someone of the appropriate species, if the person you come to relieve isn’t the person in your group, you are to arrest them for interfering with a military operation, and inform me to press charges on the missing guard for dereliction of duty. Until the end of this wedding, this is an Alpha Seven Solar Flare level operation. Moving out of the assigned pattern is to be considered a crime against Equestria. Is that understood?”

Again, the resounding reply sounded.

“Good.” Grif took a large stack of papers from one of his packs, and passed it to the first group. “Take assignment A, and pass the stack on to the next group. Keep it alphabetical, people. A, B, C, D. I hope you all can understand that sequence well enough to not need your hands and hooves held.”

Pensword glared at his fellow Demon Slayers. “Pass your sheets. They’re for Fox Division. You have your assignments from me. You inherited an old position to be my bodyguards, so don’t think of taking Grif’s assignments.” His eyes locked on Lighting Dust, who sheepishly put a sheet of paper back onto the pile.

“If you're all prepared, Ponies, move to your assigned positions, until relief comes. As for the rest of you, your hotel rooms and routes have been outlined. Dismissed!” Grif shouted.

The troops dispersed rapidly, even as Grif felt two taloned hands on either shoulder, and two cooing girls preening his neck feathers from behind.

“Well now, by the pricking of my wings, I detect two mischievous things.” Grif chuckled, looking over each shoulder to nuzzle one of his daughters. “How’s daddy’s girls?”

“As spry and sly as ever,” Shrial said as she pecked Grif on the cheek.

“They missed their father over the last few days,” Avalon added. “Athena was trying to draw up plans to get to Canterlot, so she could see you.”

“She can’t read or write yet, but she’s planning complicated escape plans out of a heavily guarded fortress and across miles of terrain to a walled city on the side of a mountain?” Grif asked, genuinely shocked.

“Well, I wouldn’t call them complicated just yet,” Avalon said as she pulled out said drawings. They were little more than scribbles with stick figures displaying potential scenarios that were, admittedly, fairly outlandish. “But it’s the thought that counts.”

“Do cubs usually develop this fast?” Grif asked, doing his best to hide a grimace.

“Well, we are part feline, after all. Cubs become fairly independent at a young age,” Avalon pointed out.

“And they are their father’s daughters,” Shrial added.

“Their father was found by a crusty old bird, in the firewood pile, during a dark and frightful storm, and later became the single most controversial figure in our known history, both ancient and recent,” Grif said with a smile. “Let’s hope they take after you, or we may find out they snuck out of the house at night to start a revolution in some third world country. Honestly, I’d prefer them sneaking out to see a boy to that,” Grif said, unaware that, in exactly sixteen years, he’d come to regret those words.

“Careful what you wish for, dear,” Avalon said.

“You might just get it,” Shrial finished with a mischievous grin that seemed a little too much like Cheshire’s for comfort.

“Well then, girls, shall I direct you to our house, or should we find something battered and fried in grease first?” Grif said, eyeing Avalon.

“Tempura?” she asked. “For some reason, I’m craving a good tempura roll.”

“The we shall find you tempura.” Grif laughed, giving both of them a kiss on the head. “Let me just check in with Hammer Strike. Wait for me by the door?”

“Don’t be long, Grif. We’ve got a lot of catching up to do,” Avalon said with a dreamy smile as Shrial pushed her along to the station’s entrance.

“Come on, girls!” Shrial called. The two cubs stuck their tongues out at their mother, and clung to their father’s feathers, and Shrial narrowed her gaze. “You girls don’t want to test your mother, do you?” she asked.

The two clung all the tighter, and Shrial sighed as she walked back to pull them off. “Come on, you two. We’ll share our sushi with you, if you behave,” she promised.

The two fixed her with puppy dog eyes, and Shrial folded her arms adamantly.

“Daddy will be joining us soon. He needs to take care of a few more things with Uncle Hammer Strike first, though. Now come on. Let Daddy finish his work, okay?”

The two cubs sulked and simpered, but ultimately relented to the superior strength and reasoning of their mother. Grif made a mental note to ask how Shrial had managed to overcome the devastating power of the puppy dog eyes later.

Grif approached Hammer Strike once he was sure he was alone. “Sixty five,” he said in a calm tone that would make anyone watching them assume it was casual conversation. “Different methods and weapons. No one’s tried poisoning her yet, but I’ve been careful to cook our food myself.”

“Delightful.” Hammer Strike sighed. “If it were to come down to it, you should still have the knowledge of removing toxins from things.”

“Oh, I’ve checked a few things, cake samplers, and the like. The chefs are on the up and up, mostly because I explained in no small detail what I would do to them if I found anything, but that was from the chef to her. The amount of servants needed for this leaves a lot of weak spots, as I’m sure you understand.”

Hammer Strike nodded his agreement.

“I have Luna with her now, so she’s safe, but at least now there is a wider group of people to keep her safe. The bride may be wearing white, but I expect to be wearing red.”

“Things can never go smoothly without incident,” Hammer Strike hummed. “It’s the way our lives work by this point.”

“Yes. Well, you are the most influential figure in their history,” Grif noted, “and, for the first time, you have a weakness that doesn’t swing a giant hammer that has literally turned things into paste. There’ll be as many ponies lined up to take advantage of that as there will be to kiss your flank.”

“At least she can handle herself to a point, but she’ll only get better over time.”

“She’s overconfident, and I’m not talking about the casual bluster ‘big man’ act I use off the battlefield. She’s talented, but she has no idea what some of these assassins are capable of.” Grif sighed. “She needs to remember that her enemies have their own strengths.”

“Hopefully, it will be an easy lesson.”

“That's what I’m trying to make it. Still, I’m only one Gryphon. I can do two places at once, if I push it, but not three. Just make sure you never leave her alone, until this is over. Ponyville is too . . . legendarily unlucky for there to be much trouble afterwards.”

“Trust me, that won’t be much of an issue.”

“Anyway, you're out at this moment by a good six hundred and fifty thousand bits with another hundred thousand likely to be gone before sundown, if Rarity keeps offering money to steal the skilled workers from other noble events.” Grif smiled “I told her to offer more, but she seems dead set on not letting you spend more than necessary.”

“You know, there are times I worry about the economy, and I’m hoping things don’t get too out of control.”

“With a financial mind like hers, I wouldn’t be surprised if she balanced out her spending with the proper organizations to make sure she avoided that kind of issue,” Vital said as he joined the pair. “And Hammer Strike, make sure you get plenty of rest. Tonight, we’re going to have a party the likes of which will leave the nobles positively without words.”

“Oh?” Pensword perked up from kissing his wife. “Are we TPing Blueblood’s estate?”

Lunar Fang looked confused and spoke slowly “What is TP?”

“Toilet paper,” Hammer Strike replied, “assuming he’s going off the human part of his mind.”

“Well, that wasn’t part of my original plans, but we could always improvise, I suppose. Though, of course, I wouldn’t condone such criminal behavior. I definitely wouldn’t suggest trying to sneak out while I’m distracted with a videogame, and then sneaking back in, so I don’t notice. I also wouldn’t suggest going to the new store Filthy Rich stocked up in Canterlot to buy out their entire stock of toilet paper for the purpose, before teleporting it all to the Bluebloods’ mansion to perform said prank. I would never condone such behavior that could easily be excused as an inevitable result of all-night revelry at a bachelor/stag party, including special reserves from the best brewers in Equestria, like the Dwarves and the Demos,” Vital Spark said with a hint of a smile.

Grif wiped away a tear. “They grow up so fast.”

Pensword and Lunar Fang blinked in silent shock. Moon River just giggled.

“Oh, and Hammer Strike, you’ll definitely not want to give these warding runes Clover told me to practice writing to the Shield brothers, so they can enchant the toilet paper, and make it so the Bluebloods have to remove the paper by hoof,” Vital said as he hastily wrote down the runes in question, and let the parchment drop conveniently to the platform. “Oops. Would one of you mind picking that up? It looks like Avalon and Shrial are calling me over,” he said as he whistled a playful tune, and hastily made his exit.

A moment later, Moon River was holding the paper with a mad gleam in her eye.

Day Moon looked around with a confused expression. “I thought Uncle Vital was supposed to be the serious one. Did he really just do that?”

“My young friend, too much serious is toxic,” Grif explained as he laid a counseling hand on the foal’s shoulder. “That's why every serious person you see walks around with a straight face, and, sometimes, with their noses in the air. They don’t want anyone to see how much pain they’re in.”

Day Moon just nodded his head. “So … we game soon?” he asked.

Hammer Strike shrugged.

116 - Wedding Bells and Love-born Spells

Extended Holiday
Ch 116: Wedding Bells and Love-born Spells
Act 17

Canterlot arcade was always a bit of a contradiction in and of itself, being that the establishment was considered to be far too uncouth for most of the higher and lesser nobility, while simultaneously being in too high class a neighborhood to cater to its more fitting clientele. At the same time, numerous noble foals of lesser and higher nobility often snuck into the arcade, despite their parents’ wishes, in order to attempt to prove they could beat the higher scores of their lessers, a plan which alway seemed doomed abysmally to failure. But, of course, this was neither here nor there, as many noble foals found the arcade doors locked with a sign brandishing the words Closed for Private Function placed over the doors. Had they been willing to dirty their hooves, and go around to the alley, they might have noticed as groups of less opulent foals where snuck inside to enjoy an afternoon of free games with truly endless tokens. After all, the current occupants couldn’t play every game in the building, no matter how hard they tried.

“Remind me, why haven’t I purchased an arcade machine or two for New Unity?” Hammer Strike asked aloud.

“You were too busy stressing over paperwork and smithing projects,” Vital Spark answered as he shifted the buffer for his air hockey puck with his magic to protect his goal from the latest challenger, a young white foal with an orange mane that curved over his eyes in four long spiky bangs.

“Besides we didn’t have a secure room to put them in, with all the Changeling attacks,” Grif called as he played a young teal filly at Parasprite Stallion.

Pensword shook his head as watched his foals and the foals from the Lunar Guard taking up all six skee ball games while competing for highest score. “Well, I doubt we will have long to wait, till we get something like this.”

“Well, we could always build up an arcade of our own at New Unity. You did say you were going to expand out to rebuild the whole city, right?” Vital Spark asked as he and the young foal went horn to horn over possession of the puck.

“Yeah. I guess it is technically on the list already,” Hammer Strike hummed. “Though residential districts will come first, so there is some time before then.”

Some of the foals whined, bemoaning that terrible fate, even as they consoled themselves by immersing further in their gaming endeavors. Pensword simply smiled, even as he lost his game. “Good things come to those that wait, little colts. Besides,” he added with a wink, “we are playing right now.” He looked to Hammer Strike and Grif. “But we definitely have to make ours the coolest,” he noted.

“Might have to wait for the right innovations from some of the gaming companies, then. Reserve some contracts or something,” Vital noted. Then he sighed as the foal shot through his gap in concentration, scoring the winning point. He finished with a grim salute, then stepped down to let the next foal take his shot.

“As tempting as it is,” Grif told Vital as the colt cheered his victory, “we can’t just bring random games into existence because we want to.”

“Are you kidding? All of this is awesome as is,” Pensword said as he swept a wing around the room, only to have Day Moon take said wing in a powerful grip and pull his uncle to play Whack the Gopher. “Come on, Uncle Dad,” he said teasingly. “I want to play against you.”

“Okay, okay. Let me get the mallet,” Pensword said as he picked up said item, stuck a token into the machine, and the two went at it.

“Who wants to see a neat trick?” Grif asked some of the assembled foals as he made his way over to the ping pong table. This garnered some interest, and a crowd soon gathered as Grif lifted one of the paddles, and took a ball. The foals looked on, confused, as there was no one on the other side of the table. They seemed almost disappointed as Grif served the ball, only to release shocked gasps as, seemingly from nowhere, an identical Gryphon appeared at the other end of the table to hit the ball back. The foals watched on, enraptured as the twins played one another in a rousing volley.

Button Mash was hard at work on a brand new arcade game called Tempest. He manipulated the rotary dial with practiced ease as he maneuvered the tiny speck that was his airship along geometric playing fields as the machine spat out one ticket for every hundred points he earned. At sixteen thousand and rising, the trail of tickets had really begun to mount up. Every once in awhile, his eyes would drift to the high tiered ticket items, and a glint of determination shone as he returned to the game.

“How is he doing that?” one of the foals marveled as Button continued to twist and turn his ship, blasting enemies, while avoiding contact with obstacles.

“My friend,” Vital Spark said with a knowing smile, “this is his calling. Video games are his thing.” He looked over at the higher tiered shelf, and chuckled. “And I think I might know what he’s going for.”

“Shh,” Button hushed them. “I’m getting to the boss.” He mashed the button in a manner that was true to his name as he twisted the dial with precision and focus. His eyes narrowed as his breathing grew labored, and a bead of sweat ran down the side of his head. His beany had fallen off in his intense rush of focus, revealing his full fiery orange mane. “I’ve only ever gotten to this point three times before, and I always mess it up here, so, please, be quiet,” he hissed.

Pensword smiled as he and Grif finished their games. “So,” he began, “any two player games you see we could compete against?”

“Maybe, if I held back.” Grif chuckled, before draining a bottle of soda. “But I’ll humor you. Pick something.”

Pensword looked about. “Okay … what about those hoof ball hoops?” he asked, pointing to what looked for all the world like a carnival basketball game from Earth, only here, it was called hoofball, and the hoops were connected to brightly colored tubes with the bottoms cut out of them for easy retrieval.

Grif gestured wordlessly for Pensword to lead the way.

“So should we give our tickets to Button to help him get his prize?” Pensword asked as he picked up a ball, and tossed it towards the bucket, then picked up a second, even as the first was still in motion to keep the game moving.

“Already been doing that,” Grif said as he showed off a bit with some trick throws.

“Sweet.” Pensword grinned, both at the response and the challenge. He didn’t bother wasting time on tricks. He wanted to score as many points as he could, and he knew Grif could afford the extra time with his speed. “I’m sure Button will get the prize, no matter what happens tonight.” He lapsed into silence as a series of bells, sirens, and whistles heralded the end of their time in the competition. Unfortunately, Pensword fell short by just a few points. “I almost–.” He paused and spoke dragonic next. “This is bringing Matthew more to the front. Never got to really play in arcades that much.”

“And? You know how to throw. You’ve thrown a tomahawk to split a melon twenty feet away. This should be easy,” Grif chuckled.

“Why do you think we’re so close in scores?” Pensword asked as his wing twitched.

Hammer Strike’s gaze was firm and implacable as he worked through the timing on the rapidly shifting magical lights on the screen running back and forth. With each runby, he would press the button to stop the light’s motion, and then let it fall where it would on the pile. The higher it rose, the closer it drew to the big money prize. The images of two nigh-identical mustachioed Unicorns grinned down in defiance at the battle-hardened player with every bit he inserted into the coin slot.

Against all odds, he managed to stack a nigh-perfect tower at three blocks each, then two, all the way up to this final block as the light flashed faster and faster back and forth. Hammer Strike timed it carefully, then slammed the button home as the light blinked to a halt over the top of the tower. Sparks flew from the machine as the lights in the screen wavered for a moment or two, before restarting with the sounds of several bells and whistles.

“Congratulations to our big winner! Tell him what he’s won, brother mine,” a recording echoed from a pair of speakers that had been cleverly hidden on the sides.

“Jackpot, brother dear. Our friend here is a bonafide, I say bonafide stacking champeen.”

“To the victor go the spoils!” both voices cried together as ticket after ticket spat out in Hammer Strike’s face.

“I thought the game would have been a little more rigged than this,” Hammer Strike commented as he watched the tickets exit the machine.

“Um, Hammer Strike, I think you broke it,” Vital Spark pointed out as he watched the happy grins on the Flim Flam Brothers break off their hinges to fall into frowns as the lighting flickered, and the last few tickets spewed from the expulsion, before the machine died away in an almost pained sputter.

“... Should have made it better, then.” Hammer Strike shrugged as he looked over the mountain of tickets.

“So what are you going to do with all the loot?”

“I dunno, give it to the kids?”

Vital shrugged. “That’ll work. By the way, your covert escort is waiting for you whenever you’re ready for that little not-prank that I’m not supposed to know about.”

“Don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Exactly.” Vital Smiled. “Have fun.” With that, he made his way into the crowd of foals, whistling innocently as he walked over to a karaoke machine.

“So,” Lunar Fang said as she looked up from her cards, a large black-and-silver stein of cider frothing on the table beside her, “how long before those boys go out to do some immature prank?”

“How long does it take them to find trouble?” Shrial countered.

“How long does it take Grif to get to the other side of a room?” Avalon added.

“I believe what they’re trying to say, dear, is they’re almost always in some sort of mischief or trouble,” Rarity said.

“And Canterlot is no exception,” Avalon confirmed.

“Well most of the nobles pretty much embody what those three despise most in a person,” Lunar Fang noted. “Indifference, arrogance, ignorance. Honestly, if it wasn’t for having to explain themselves to the princesses, I half expect Grif and Hammer Strike would have baptized this city in blood a while ago.”

“That, and the whole risk of collapsing the economy and raising overall panic, darling. And let’s not forget the most important thing of all,” Rarity added.

“What’s that?”

“Hammer Strike can’t be bothered by them, at least not easily,” the mare pointed out as she levitated two stacks of colored chips into the center of the table. “They’re generally not worth the effort.”

“So getting back to our previous topic,” Lunar Fang chuckled, before looking to one of the other spots on the table. The occupant couldn’t currently be seen over the large stack of chips in front of her as a glass of juice with a straw and an umbrella lay casually to the side. “How exactly did you get so good at this, Dinky?”

“Well, Daddy knows this one casino on Mars two hundred years from now, where there’s no minimum gambling age,” Dinky Doo spoke up. “He says it’s the best way to develop a good ‘serious face.’”

“Frankly, I think you look adorable, no matter what face you use. Honestly, I could base a whole line of clothing off of you, and it would probably make me a fortune,” Rarity said. “Oh, and I call, by the way.”

“That depends. Do copyright’s work backwards in time as well as forwards?” she asked. “Because we met this one lady on New Equestria, and she said the same thing, and she ended up doing it!” Dinky explained happily. “Unfortunately, mommy and daddy can’t use any of the money right now, because it won’t be minted for another twelve hundred years.”

“Well, frankly, darling, I don’t think we should risk it, if that’s the case. I’d rather not deal with altering time, unless, of course, it doesn’t actually have a major effect on the whole space time continuum.”

Avalon choked on her drink, much to the other girls’ amusement.

“Sorry, Avalon. I should have warned you about our resident Time Lady here. I’ll just leave it at somebody she knows gave us a hand getting back to the present day, after the war,” Shrial explained.

“Call,” Lunar Fang said, putting her cards down. The groans came from around the table as others put down their own hands. Lunar fang almost crowed in victory, until Dinky placed her cards down: a pair of kings, and three aces

“Full house,” she claimed happily as she pulled the chips into her already giant pile.

Moon River hissed angrily as she shoved her hooves through a tower of poker chips she’d been playing with, strewing them across the table and the floor, before screaming, and smacking her forehooves on the tray, then degrading to childish sniffles as she struggled to pass one of the few chips left to Lunar Fang. After Lunar Fang took it, and kissed the foal gently, Moon River contented herself by attacking a large plastic mouse toy that had been embedded with a cooling rune for her to teeth on.

“It’s just a game, Moony,” Lunar Fang told her daughter, before placing the chip on the filly’s tray, and gesturing for her to keep it. “Don’t worry.”

“Just how long did it take you to learn the game, anyways, Dinkie?” Rarity asked curiously.

“A week.”

“Oh my. Why, Dinkie, dear, if you really wanted to teach Diamond Tiara a lesson, why didn’t you just challenge her to a game of cards, then?”

“Because she’d claim I cheated, and sick her dad on us, and we live in a small blue box in Aunty Carrot Top’s yard, and clear out her fridge twice a week. Daddy looks crazy enough. I don’t want government Ponies misinterpreting things and causing trouble,” Dinky noted. “Amethyst’s paperwork will only stand so much scrutiny.”

“I would think with the number of times he’s supposedly saved the world that Celestia and Luna would’ve given him some type of reward or clemency, wouldn’t they?”

“His clemency only stands so long as he keeps to the Stellar Tracking Articulation Bio-Legal Evaluations from the office of extraterrestrial affairs, regulations, and guidelines. And they're not going to be able to hide the fact that Sparkler’s documents are all falsified, because she won’t be born till twenty years in the future, and is only here now because future Mom and Dad left her with Aunty River to look after, and then she left her with us, and now Mom and Dad can’t contact future Mom and Dad to get her back to her own timeline.” Dinky’s age finally showed as the filly gave an overdramatic sigh. “This is too complicated.”

“Time travel often is,” Celestia pointed out as she walked in with a cart laden down with samples of every cake available under moon or sun.

“It is why I seek only to enter your father’s present dreams,” Luna added, “And even then, only rarely.”

“Now who wants cake?” Celestia asked with her usual mischievous smile. “We’ve got plenty to sample, before the night’s through.”

Shrial sighed. “I’m afraid I’ve still got a little longer to go before I can partake. Do you think you could have your chefs send up something hearty?”

“Assuming you can wait long enough for them to cook it, yes,” Celestia said. “Though I’d recommend you ask Luna. I hear her Thestrals make some wonderful delicacies for meat eaters.”

“Could you, Luna? Please?” Shrial asked as her stomach growled. “It’d really help.”

Luna chuckled. “I’ll see what I can do, Shrial.”

Cadence smiled as she levitated cake slices to each of the mares at the table. “I hope you don’t mind my not joining. Shining says I have a terrible poker face. And besides, I prefer watching, and somepony needs to keep her eye on the rest of the guests. You girls may not be so competitive, but last I checked, Applejack and Rainbow Dash have a bit of a record in that regard.”

“You had to be there to believe it,” Twilight agreed from her place at the other table.

“Hey!” both mares in question objected. The room promptly burst into laughter as Celestia stuffed two slices of cake in both mares’ mouths, then served the other guests.

The Moon slowly dropped from the sky as dawn approached. The arcade was closing down as the last wee hours of the event held only Button Mash, Vital, Hammer Strike, Grif, Pensword, Big Mac, and Spike. All of them wanted to squeeze out every last second of fun in the place. Pensword smiled to Hammer Strike. “So how do you feel about tonight?”

“Hey, that’s supposed to be my question!” Vital said with a tired chuckle.

“It was fun,” Hammer Strike replied with a smile. “Haven’t done something like this in years.”

“Better than getting drunk and waking up sick tomorrow, then being expected to function properly,” Grif noted as he stretched his wings.

“So this is what a bachelor party is supposed to be like,” Spike said. “That was awesome!”

Big Mac chuckled. “Eeyup.”

“And how’s our little gaming champion doing?” Vital asked as he motioned with his head towards Hammer Strike’s back.

“Passed out in the last two minutes.”

“And did he earn his prize for the fair lady?”

Pensword chuckled. “He sure did. He’s wearing it, so he won’t lose it.”

“Those two will be good for each other,” Grif chuckled “She’ll break his shell, and he’ll teach her to think strategically.”

Pensword paused. “I dare not think what they would do when they get older.” He chuckled. “Still, we should get him to bed, before anypony wakes him up.”

“I believe he’s in your room, Vital? Seeing as you’re the only bachelor, you’re rooming with Button and Spike,” Grif said with a smirk.

Vital shrugged. “I can live with that. It’s not like Spike snores, and Button’s pretty cool.” He chuckled. “I still can’t believe they have that necklace from Minecraft here, though.” The necklace was flat and ovular with a bright blue gem surrounded by a golden housing that had been studded with real diamonds and held in place by a fourteen karat solid chain. To finish the piece, a ruby pickaxe had been carefully fused on top of the gem with its picks curving to either side of the housing. “Seriously, the kid would be mugged in a second, if that thing ever made it back to Earth.”

“If we had these kinda gems back on Earth, the Russian blood diamond market would crash in an instant,” Grif said as he tossed a sapphire back and forth in his claws.

“Can we actually do that?” Pensword, no, this time Matthew, asked with a glint in his eyes. “I would enjoy teaching those mobsters a thing or two.”

“You realize they basically are the only thing holding up the Russian economy right now, right, at least when we left?” Grif chuckled.

“Uh, no. I thought they were doing economics like normal. Can we at least mess with NK?” Matthew asked in Draconic.

“Careful. We don’t want to start alienating readers,” Grif responded.

“Don’t pull a Pinkie on me. Please,” Matthew started, then shook his head. “It is too early in the morning for this,” Pensword finished.

“I thought this was the time you usually were awake,” Vital teased.

“You know, I never figured I’d own a house in Canterlot. Maybe I should turn it into low income apartments when I’m done with it, drive the neighbours crazy.” Grif chuckled as they walked down the rows of posh houses.

“Would that even be possible?” Vital asked curiously. “I’d think you’d have a lot of red tape to go through first, wouldn’t you? Oh, and secondly, how many assassins did you two take out while the kids and I were otherwise occupied? I’m curious.”

“I got seventeen,” Grif noted, “unless you discount the one left bleeding from his limbs and unable to move all but his left arm, who I left alive to send a message. I don’t think he’ll survive the wounds, but he should live long enough to tell his boss to send more assassins.”

“I took out ten myself, though two, I think, were gunning for Blueblood. I kind of got into the rhythm, so, yeah. My bad,” Pensword replied with a nervous grin.

“You actually want more assassins?” Vital balked.

“Well, yeah. These guys?” he scoffed, “they were amateurs. You figure someone would send the premo-assassins for wishing Hammer Strike a happy wedding.”

Vital Spark opened his mouth, stared for a time, closed his mouth, then opened it again. “How the heck does that even constitute a wedding present?”

Pensword looked to Vital. “Minotaurs send parties to test the union, Luna could’ve wanted to give an early gift to Hammer Strike. . ..” Pensword continued to rattle off a number of possible reasons for assassins to be sent as he counted them up on his feathers. “Then there are the local gangs wanting to put pressure on the nobles, those not liking the class divide being crossed, and, oh, some folks maybe having a death wish.”

“Accurate,” Hammer Strike commented.

“Some people send assassins after us just to cut down on the amount of hired killers in their area.” Grif shrugged. “It’s when they send assassins after people you care about that you know they mean to hurt you.”

“You’d think they would’ve learned by now,” Vital pointed out. “I mean, come on. It’s Hammer Strike. From what you guys have told me, he’s practically unkillable. If anything, I’d see this as a way to get rid of greenies who don’t know any better, assuming I were in the position of a guildmaster, that is.”

“That’s the point. Cut the chaff out now, so when you need a real figure assassinated, you know you’ve got the best. Every ruler keeps their assassins handy. I mean look at Celestia. She has one of the deadliest assassins of all available.”

“Time?” Vital teased.

“Me,” Grif returned.

“Wow. You didn’t even crack a smile at that,” Vital said, surprised. “I already know you’re the most skilled out there. Just about everyone says so, really. You literally put the fear of the gods into the recruits just by walking past them.”

“I don’t smile, because I don’t boast. I’m not joking or making an idle brag. I’ve scaled the stone walls of a fortress by night, dropped to the ground and killed the sentries seconds later, and by the time the fortress captain left his office to do his rounds at midnight, I’d slit the throats of every Gryphon there. He thought I’d already left when he picked up his pen to write an emergency report, only for the Dust of the Abyss I’d laced the feather with to pull him to his death. I remember every minute of that operation, Vital. Death dealing isn’t a joke.”

“I know, Grif.” Vital sighed as he looked away. “Believe me, I know.” He shook his head. “Sorry. I just killed the buzz, didn’t I? Why don’t we go back to talking about the fun stuff?”

“No, it just shows the growth you haven’t been forced to go through yet. I hope you never get there, my friend,” Grif said kindly as he put supportive talon on his shoulder. “Because looking into that abyss that lies inside your soul, and seeing the monster that feeds within, once you have taken that step, you never forget.”

“Is it … wrong for me to wish you didn’t have to face that pain?” Vital asked. “I mean, I know you wouldn’t be where you are and who you are today without it, but … well, it kinda sucks having to go through it, if you don’t mind my saying so.”

“I wouldn’t say it’s right or wrong,” Grif told him. “I’d tell you that I appreciate the sentiment, but, in the end, you can’t know enough to have a solid viewpoint. And believe me, I mean that with the most sincerity. You’ve killed. You know what that’s like, but you’ve never seen your family die. You’ve never been on the other end of the torturer’s chair. By the Winds, I pray you never will. All I ask is you reserve judgement for whatever I or the others might do, because, until you know, you can never understand.”

“Well, I’ve done a pretty good job of that so far,” Vital said. Then he smiled timidly. “Think I could get a get out of jail free card, just in case?”

Pensword paused, before covering his muzzle with his wings. “If you can’t, I’ll do a jailbreak. After all, no prison has yet been built to hold the three of us.”

Grif chuckled, and pulled a few plastic bottles from his pack. “Well, everybody take one,” he said. When they each had one, and had opened the tops, he held his up. “Now here's to us! Who’s like us?”

Pensword grinned as he took a bottle, held it up, and Hammer Strike and Pensword joined Grif as they finished the phrase. “Damned few! And they're all dead!”

The trio laughed as they drained their bottles of root beer, walking through the street proudly, until they finally reached the house, where Vital proceeded to let loose a titanic belch. “Excuse me,” he muttered sheepishly.

Pensword held his ground for all of about five seconds, before breaking into a fit of laughter that faded to giggles. “That was good. Glad to see we are rubbing off on you.”

“Would you mind taking Button now, Vital? I have something I need to work on soon,” Hammer Strike said.

“Say no more, Hammer Strike.” Vital smiled as his horn glowed, surrounding the foal in his magic, before levitating the game master and his prize safely onto his back. “He’ll rest just fine in my room.”

“And I’ll make sure of it,” Spike promised.

“Good. I guess I will be waiting up for Lunar Fang and Fox Feather. They are not back yet. I wonder what they did for their bachelorette party,” Pensword mused.

“Probably went out on the town, got drunk, and went to a male strip club or something,” Grif said with a wink.

“Wait, they actually have those here?” Vital balked.

“I dunno, but it got a reaction.” Grif chuckled mirthfully. “I need to go arm up to do my rounds. Have a good night, Vital.” With that, Grif turned for the armory.

Vital yawned. “You know, one of these days, I really need to get back at him for all the times he’s pulled my leg. But for now, I think sleep is the best medicine.” He waved tiredly to his friends as he made his way through the main door, and toward the stairs. “Good night, guys.”

“Good night, Vital. I’ll see you later. I am going to stay up waiting for my family,” Pensword said as he headed for his own room on the ground floor. “Have Fun, Hammer Strike, and just, well ... have fun.”

True to the plans Rarity had drafted, the great hall had been positively filled to the brim with forge-themed props and decorations. Instead of the usual chairs, a standing area had been set up for the crowd to watch, while a miniature forge burned merrily on one side. Bins of various smithing materials had been set up around the room, along with work tables and crafting tools for the various stages of smithing, including a ring of anvils. Suits of armor lined the walls, interspersed between honor guards decked out in Hammer Strike’s most recent designs. The rafters had been positively covered in gossamer streamers and bunting. Nobles stood bedecked in all manner of armor ranging from light to heavy, decorative to hard core, each with their family’s colors and designs. The ladies in the room had been spared that particular burden, and instead wore the most luxurious dresses they could afford in an effort to look the part of the regal princess that the noble knights would inevitably sweep off their hooves to take to their halls for a night of romance and passion.

Unfortunately for them, their dresses were nowhere near what the bridesmaids had chosen. Somehow, on top of being fashionable, the dresses still retained a function that allowed for ease of movement, and included light plating to complement the dagger belts they had been given. Rarity dazzled the crowd in a diamond-encrusted blue silk dress. Her mane had been done up in a bun, and Seamripper lay on her back, ready for action at a moment’s notice. Sweetie Belle beamed from her place behind her sister in a plain white dress with a modest jewel collar. Button Mash blushed in his suit of armor as he escorted the ring bearer in her duties. He struggled to put on a stoic expression, even as he battled the constant yawns that tried to break through. After all, he had to look good to anyone that might be watching. It was rather comical, and cute, all in all.

Hammer Strike smiled as Rarity approached slowly down the aisle. Her wedding train was hardly noticeable, until the sunlight fell on it from the windows, revealing the strands of fabric Fluttershy’s spider friends had worked so hard to spin for the event. Naturally, they hadn’t told Rarity that. She was stressed enough already, after all.

The groom wore a glorified version of his usual jacket. The blue fabric and gold hemming had been augmented by a series of shimmering patterns Rarity had added into the fabric with the assistance of some sewing tricks and a bit of magic. Two golden epaulettes with silver tassels hung from his shoulders, and two glowing swords had been strapped to his back, the one a beautiful and elegant short sword with feathery metal wings for its crossguard. The scabbard was pure white ivory encircled by bands of steel and veined with mother of pearl inlay. The other sword pulsed an ugly red as its living eye rolled around, trying to get a fix on its environs, while uttering the occasional string of words that only Hammer Strike seemed to understand. The symbol of his house had also been dyed onto the back of the coat in white, outlined with silver thread, and, in homage to the first time they had met, he wore a white shirt and cravat that had been carefully pressed, and shone in the morning light.

The groomsmen smiled, each wearing their best ceremonial armor, even as the majority of them kept a watchful eye out for any potential threats. For their parts, Luna had chosen to wear her ursa armor in honor of Hammer Strike’s deeds and many contributions to Equestria. Celestia had chosen to maintain her usual regalia, but an added corona of sunlight shone around her head like a headdress, and one could barely make out the glint of metal within. If any assassins were to make an attempt on the sisters’ lives, they would likely be sorely disappointed before they died.

Princess Cadence had come in a simple gown with her crown and some few other ornamental pieces of jewelry. While the theme of the event had indeed been warrior-based, the queen knew that love also needed its place to be represented in the event. A small group of Changelings and nymphs hovered about the room near Me-Me, who had come bedecked in a simple forest-green dress that draped off her sides to trail along the floor like leaves dancing in the wind. Mutatio stood at her side, his thick chitinous armor imposing as ever with its ruby plating. His mandible-like extensions added to the imposing image he cast, even as he remained as close to his queen as convention would allow. In a curious turn of events, the two rulers happened to be standing side by side, two sides of the same coin. Each nodded in acknowledgement to the other as they waited for the event to begin. Behind these two stood the Duke and Duchess of Maretonia.

Twilight stood in the same royal regalia she had worn at her coronation, and smiled happily at her friend from her place next to the two princesses. Her crown shone brightly in the sunlight, casting little shards of light from the gems as she waited for the ceremony to begin.

Zecora stood side by side with the members of the Zebrican delegation, and smiled serenely in her brown leather tribal garb. A single green band twisted like a vine up her foreleg, while the gold bands clung to the other. A taller, more muscular Zebra stood next to her, wearing a unique helmet that let his mane jut outwards, while colored feathers curved to either side, proudly proclaiming the status of his office. A blue-and-white sash with a gold buckle had been strapped proudly over his chest as a small group of Zebras bedecked in war paint, and wielding assegai and the club-like rungu stood stoically around the pair.

Iron Will stood with the Minotaur delegation, wearing a ceremonial loincloth, pauldrons, and gold horn caps. Two larger bulls stood behind him, each dressed in similar garb, and carrying large rough-looking double-bladed battle axes. An identical pair of bulls stood at the back of the delegation. Between these four stood a large long-horned bull dressed in a rough-looking toga made from the hides of several animals. A large warhammer resembling a chunk of granite with a single piece of jade at its center rested on his back. Like the others, he also wore a pair of golden caps. However, these were jeweled, and a brass chain moved from both horn caps to connect to metal ring fixed in the brim of a leather cap he wore on his head. A single cow stood proudly beside him. She seemed to contrast his ruggedness with a refined appearance in her moss-green silken robe with gold filigree worked into the fabric in criss crosses. Her own small horns were capped by ivory caps with a gold ring around them. Several gold necklaces hung from her thick neck, each carrying a stone pendent with different markings. A petrified tree root that had been carved with a series of runes and sigils glowed a warm, gentle yellow in her hand.

Nanami stood next to her fellow warriors in flowing robes. Her sword sat easily at her side as she bowed her head gracefully. A glowing crystal hovered behind them, emitting a wreath of flames to reveal the aged face of Haku as he beamed at the happenings in the hall. The emperor and his wife smiled kindly, and nodded tolerantly towards the nobles and ladies as they looked out over the crowd to the couple. True to their station, each had been dressed in their most formal kimonos.

The nobles stood aghast at the group of tiny ponies who stood near the front of the hall, shoulder to shoulder, four ponies wide and four ponies deep. Each wore highly polished blocky steel armor. What caused the stir were the large flawless gemstones that shined in the plating. Star sapphires, fire rubies, thunder topaz, and frost diamonds all glittered and shone, emitting a gentle harmonic hum as they glowed. The frost diamonds alone were worth more than most noble treasuries held, yet, so far, whenever one spoke to ask where they had found such gorgeous gems, the response had always been, “Shh. Ah’m tryin’ to pay attention.” One noble had gotten too close, and the dwarf had somehow materialized a large shining axe in his hoof, and held it to the pony’s throat, until he backed off. The nobles watched from a distance after that.

Towards the back of the hall, a group of brown-furred creatures stood on their wide legs. Long hollow logs with wax around the end closest to their muzzles created a sound as ancient as their culture. Some continued to use their legs for support. Others laid back on their thick muscular tails, while a couple of koalas munched on leaves as they hung from the roos’ necks. Various dyes along their fur formed a series of symbols and shapes depicting the tales of their tribes and peoples.

The males wore loincloths and a strap of leather where boomerangs were stowed, while a few females had little joeys in their pouch that shook tiny rain sticks like rattles in accompaniment. A large stone sat in their midst with a fresh painting depicting an Alicorn with a strange hammer. An Earth Pony reached up, grabbing the other end of the hammer’s shaft, as if receiving it as a gift. The pair appeared to be in the bottom of a valley surrounded by five mountain peaks. Underneath that image, a Koala and Roo were both busy painting a stylized rendition of the wedding. The chief oversaw the performance as he folded his arms. Two elegant bronze arm bands emphasized the size of his biceps, and his tail ring glowed with a gentle light.

The dragon delegation was made up of just three dragons. Each were large, but not to the point where they couldn’t fit into the building. The main ambassador was a rippling blue dragoness with a lighter underbelly. She appropriately answered to the name Saphira. Her bodyguards were both smaller than she was. One was a rough scarred male with blood-red scales. His body was more rigid than Saphira's, and he answered to the name Throrn. The third was even smaller, with a lengthy frame. From a distance, his long green scales almost resembled grass blades across his body. His face was not so fierce as the other two, and held both the energy of youth and a certain air of wisdom.

Unseen at the back of the room, a figure stood cloaked in the corner. From what was seeable, most would simply assume it was a Gryphon, and, for some reason, no one could find the fact it was cloaked suspicious. Not even the princesses seemed able to look straight at the figure. It’s throaty purr didn’t seem all that strange. It just sat there, watching.

Several armed Gryphons stood at the ready, each bearing the imperial seal and dressed in centurion armor. Inside this armed barrier stood three notable figures. Brunhilda stood at the ready in her armor, but with her helmet off. Jorund Bloodfeather stood beside her, dressed with ceremonial pauldrons over a large blood-red suit showing his acting position as a delegate, rather than a soldier. Beside them both stood a small robin-housecat Gryphoness dressed in the flowing robes of a monk from the Monastery of Winds.

Hammer Strike’s special guard stood at attention with their fellows from Saddle Arabia. A large gabled litter with gauzy drapes sat in the center with its entry wide open to reveal a tall, somewhat portly white arabian stallion with a great turban over his head. A large blue sapphire had been set into the golden clip that held the headpiece together. A long, curly white beard had been carefully brushed, and braided to the sides with a series of golden loops holding them together. Two mares stood at either side of him, each bedecked in cloth saddles and highly polished leather bridles. Their manes had been carefully brushed and treated to hold the appearance of the trickling waters of an oasis. A saddle blanket with the royal insignia lay on each of their backs. All three nuzzled one another lovingly as they looked on.

Twilight took a deep breath as the pair approached the altar together, which had been made using a Luna class smithing anvil with an ornate cloth spread over its top. Two candelabras stood on either end with their candles burning brightly as the youngest Alicorn got up on a footstool that had been prepared specifically for the event. She nodded, and smiled at the gathering, before raising her wing to call for silence. Her horn glowed briefly, and a necklace with an amethyst core that she’d worn just for the occasion began to pulse with a gentle light. She opened her mouth, and her voice washed over the room, spreading to every corner in equal volume.

“Friends, family, gathered allies and acquaintances alike, we stand here today to bear witness to the binding of these two Ponies together in love. Love truly is a great power unlike any other. It manifests in so many ways within our lives: Love for our families, our parents, our siblings, or our children. And let us not forget love for our friends, for what is friendship but love to a lesser degree, and love for our mate? Thought to be the greatest expression of this power, it is known as fact that it was the love of the gods that led to the existence of Equis, and in some shape or form, every race, both those represented here today, and those who are not. In many ways love is like the flames of the forge that heat the metal, the anvil which supports the molding, and the hammer that provides the force. Believe me, the irony is not lost that a novice princess like myself should be the one to forge the bond for one of Equestria’s best craftsmen. Are you sure you wouldn’t rather be up here to handle it yourself, Hammer Strike?” This had the desired effect as good-natured laughter erupted from the crowd. When the laughter had died down, and Twilight had taken a moment to get her breathing under control, she continued.

“I was once told by Queen Cadence that love, true love, is the one chance any being, be they mortal or immortal, is given to craft one perfect creation. It is the melding of two opposites into a single whole, a partnership, a trust. It’s a little like balancing a fine crystal egg over a lake of lava, while large rocks rain down from the sky. Both parties need to take absolute care. One slip, a single miscalculated movement on one side, one person moving too fast or the other too slow, and the damage could be irreparable.” It was about this point spike cleared his throat, which was good, because it made Twilight look into the relatively large crowd of wide eyes staring at her. Twilight let out a nervous chuckle, and quickly moved to her next cue card. “Love is the gift Faust gave us to separate us from non-sapient beings. And so it brings me great pride to be able to join these two together today. Now, if anyone should object to this union, speak now or forever hold your peace.” The metallic click of sword upon sword being slid an inch out of their sheaths echoed through the hall. “... Most likely in the afterlife.” When no one spoke, the weapons returned to their places.

She turned to Hammer Strike. “Do you, Lord Hammer Strike, take Duchess Rarity Belle to be your lawfully wedded companion, to share in her joys and her sorrows, to safeguard and cherish her as long as you both shall live?”

“I do.”

“And do you, Duchess Rarity Belle, Element of Generosity, take Lord Hammer Strike to be your lawfully wedded companion, to share in his joys and sorrows, to safeguard and cherish him as long as you both shall live?”

Rarity stared dreamily into Hammer Strike’s eyes as she fixed him with full power of her most seductive stare. “Unequivocally,” she said as she blinked her long eyelashes at her lover and soon-to-be-husband.

“You may give the rings,” Twilight said, and all eyes fell on Sweetie Belle and Button Mash.

Button Mash gave a stalwart salute to Sweetie Belle as he brought his legs together at attention, causing the young filly to smile, and barely stifle a giggle as she pulled out a small casket, and opened it to present the rings to the pair. The bands were made from gold, and had been etched with a simple message: Together Forever. Hammer Strike reached into the box to take the one for Rarity, and slid it gently onto her horn. Then Rarity levitated the second ring to Hammer Strike, and looped a simple metal chain through it, before tying it around his neck to display proudly on his chest.

“Then by the power vested in me by Faust, Sleipnir, and the kingdom of Equestria, I hereby pronounce you Mare and Colt. You may kiss the bride,” Twilight finished with a smile. “After you sign the marriage certificate, of course,” she noted as she held up the slip of paper between the two lovers. Naturally, this got a laugh from just about anyone and everyone who knew even an inkling about Twilight.

The two didn’t even bother to look as they dipped their hooves into an inkwell, and slammed them onto the paper, even as they engaged in their celebratory kiss. A collective cheer filled the room as the couple were finally wed, and the sound of fireworks going off rang outside, while miniature sets of enchanted fireworks went off in the rafters to shower the room with magic sparkles that disappeared soon after making contact with the floor.

“Now let’s party!” Pinkie screamed as she zipped over to the side of the room, where Vinyl and Octavia were both waiting by a work table whose cover was quickly torn off, before revealing the sound equipment that had been hidden underneath. “Hit it, girls!”

“She does know traditionally people wait until after the march from the altar, before people party, right?” Grif asked.

“Has Hammer Strike ever been one to follow traditions?” Vital countered.

“He supposedly wrote most of them.” Grif shrugged.

“I’m guessing those rules wouldn’t happen to have a Pinkie clause in them, would they?”

“I guess. Anyway, you guys might as well head for the reception. I need to check in,” Grif said as he took wing.

Vital shrugged. “Well, boys, I guess we should let the lovers be, and get to the reception, then. If I’m lucky, maybe I won’t have to give the best man’s speech,” he said with a chuckle.

“Maybe, but I doubt it,” Pensword said with a mischievous smirk. “I’ll see you all at the reception.” With that, he took wing, and flew to join in the festivities.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac agreed with a playful wink, before he made his way onto the dance floor to join Little Willow.

“You’re pretty much doomed,” Spike agreed, “but if Twilight could do it, then you should be able to handle it no sweat.” He smiled, and patted Vital Spark on one of his forelegs. “See ya later, Vital. I’m gonna see about getting me a slice of that cake.” He licked his lips, and began to skillfully bob and weave through the crowd between the legs of Ponies and delegates alike.

Vital Spark sighed, and shook his head. “Oy vey,” he grumbled as he pulled nervously at his necktie.

“The great and powerful Trrrixie comes to your rescue, it seems,” a voice spoke up beside him as he turned to see the mare in a black-and-white swirled gown holding two pieces of cake on separate plates.

Vital chuckled as he levitated one of the plates to hover next to him. “That depends. Do you think you could help me to put together a slamming speech without making a fool of myself? I mean, it’s one thing to plan a bachelor party. It’s another to have to speak about a lord I’ve only known for a short period of time, relatively speaking.”

“Unfortunately, Trixie’s powers are limited,” she said with a disappointed tone that Vital Spark just missed.

“Says the mare with the power to fuse light and dark. If you’re powerless, then I’m a Diamond Dog.” He smiled kindly at her. “Besides, if I make a fool of myself, I doubt Hammer Strike will mind.” He chuckled. “I guess I’m just nervous about disappointing myself.” He immediately proceeded to fork a piece of cake into his mouth, and he sighed contentedly. “I don’t think I’ll ever get over just how delicious everything tastes here.”

“Is it really that bad over there?” she asked.

“Not bad. Food here just tastes better is all.” Vital shrugged. “I don’t know if it’s the larger amount of manna flow, or the fact you still all use natural organic means for your cooking and farming. Whatever the reason, though, I definitely enjoy it.” He chuckled. “Let’s just say sugary treats like this are a guilty pleasure of mine.”

“Well then, Trixie hopes we will be able to find more for you to enjoy amongst this crowd.” Trixie laughed as she turned to the swarmed table.

“Slow down there, Trixie,” Vital laughed as he followed after her. “The night’s still plenty young. Let’s let everyone else get their share, too. Besides, this is Hammer Strike and Rarity’s big night. We should probably get ready for their dance. Seeing as I’m the best stallion, I just happen to have one of the best seats in the house, if you’d care to join me. We can talk shop while we wait.”

“Why, are you asking Trixie to be your date, Vital?” Trixie asked with a giggle.

Vital blushed. “Um, that is, I err–.” He cleared his throat. “Yes? As friends,” he clarified. “That’s not … too awkward or anything, is it?” he asked sheepishly.

“No, no, it’s fine,” Trixie said. “Lead the way.” She managed to hide her disappointment, until he took the lead.

Elsewhere in the room, Rarity turned to face her beloved as they finished their slices of cake. “Well now, Mister Strike,” she said as she stroked his face gently with a hoof, “are you ready for our dance?”

“I certainly am,” he replied as he held out his hoof. “Shall we?”

“I do believe we shall.” Rarity allowed herself a girlish giggle as the two made their way out onto the dance floor, and a space was cleared for the couple to follow a tradition as old as weddings themselves. One could say it was a tale as old as time as the music began to rise, and the pair took their positions. The dance that followed was slow, graceful, and left not a dry eye in the hall as the two drew near for another kiss, while the music closed.

Vital wished he could give a thumbs up to Octavia for the arrangement, but, for now, a simple nod and a smile would have to suffice. He did so, and then returned his attentions to Trixie as the next set of music began to play. Then he rose from his chair, and extended a hoof. “I know I’ve got the clumsiest set of hooves on the planet, and I’m likely to leave you in the medical wing, should you accept, but would you care to have this dance?”

“Trixie would be delighted,” the mare responded with a small bow, before letting herself be led onto the dance floor. Many more couples soon followed.

Pensword and Lunar Fang were amongst the dancers, and he couldn’t help but laugh into her mane, before pulling back to talk to her. “What is the deal with songs being from that company?” he asked with a smirk. “The same company that played our song just played the first dance song for Hammer Strike and Rarity.”

“Perhaps the best stallion thought to take a note from the playbook of a certain meddling Gryphon?” she suggested with an amorous smile.

“True. And if so, it makes the songs all the more beautiful and special,” Pensword replied. “I hope you don’t mind my sharing half the dances with Fox Feather,” he added hastily. The slight change in his expression was all she needed to know that Matthew had spoken that last part.

Lunar Fang couldn’t help but laugh. “Oh, my silly little human,” she said, before kissing him on the cheek. “She’s part of the family, too. Of course you should dance with her.”

“This still feels strange, my little Thestral,” he responded with a grin. “Still, thank you for putting up with a very old war Pony,” he finished whispering as they danced.

Meanwhile, on the roof of the castle, Grif landed on the final tower. He’d finished most of the checks, and Gilda would be returning soon with her report on the rest. The bodies of a few dozen assassins had been disposed of over the side of the cliff. He perched, whistling It’s a fabulous night for a moondance as he waited for her.

As pre-arranged, Gilda flew in, and landed on the roof behind him. “My sector is clear. We had only three who got out of line, but they’re all taken care of. We’re waiting for the Canterlot Guard to record their IDs, before we dump the bodies.”

“Casualties?” Grif asked.

“Sprained wings on two newbies. They’ll be ground-bound for two weeks. That’s all, thank the Winds.”

Grif nodded. “You did well tonight, Gilda. I’m going to be relying on you a lot more now.” He gave her a smile. “But as things stand, I’m pretty sure you’ve probably got a tom somewhere waiting to take you skydancing on a night like tonight.”

“Skydancing, Sir?” Gilda asked.

“You know, skydancing? You’re telling me you’ve never skydanced before?” Grif seemed rather shocked as his eyes widened, and his green crest feathers stood on end.

“Uh, no, not really. The Pegasus camps didn’t really focus on that too much when I went to flyer school, and I’ve mostly been on the road since. I’ve been more worried about my next meal.”

Grif blinked a couple of times. He looked to the main hall, where the party was going on inside, then at Gilda. ‘I suppose the girls would forgive me a dance,’he thought to himself. He held a talon out to her. “Well let me show you.”

Gilda paused. “Uh, aren't we still on duty, Sir?” she replied, even as he reached to take the talon, albeit somewhat hesitantly.

“You're only on duty so long as I say you are,” he told her with a smile as he grabbed her talons, and pulled her into the air. The moon shone down on the two as they danced through the air currents amongst the sea of stars to the unheard music of the spheres.

It was close to a half hour later when the lights dropped suddenly, and a spotlight centered on the small stage at the front of the grand hall. Pinkie smiled down at the crowd as a curtain descended to cover the space behind her, though no one could explain what suspended it.

“So, everypony, in honor of Rarity and Hammer Strike’s wedding, I’ve managed to book a super extra extra special surprise for everybody!” She was practically bouncing in all her excitement. “Where does he come from? No one knows. You would not believe how hard it was to book him, but ladies and gentlemen, for tonight only, in a special comeback appearance, Blue Eyes and the Rat Pack!”

The curtain pulled back, revealing several musicians wearing uniform fedoras. A familiar music instantly filled the hall as Pinkie vanished, and the microphone did several flips in the air as a blackbird-panther Gryphon wearing a black felt fedora with dual grey rings swept in to catch it in his talons. He opened his beak, and, in a smooth deep voice, belted out, “Fly me to the moon . ..”

The reaction from the crowd was instantaneous. People cheered loudly, and a few mares swooned as the dance floor was quickly occupied. As the song finally tapered out, the Gryphon smiled to the crowd. “Hello, everybody. I did a show in Ponyville a little under a year ago, and then I hear everybody's looking for me. What, did I forget to pay my tab or something?” The joke wasn’t all that funny, and yet the way in which the Gryphon voiced it seemed to get people chuckling. “But seriously, everybody, I heard about how this couple was getting married. I heard the gal was some sort of hero, saved a bunch of lives and everything, and then I heard she was marrying Hammer Strike! Well, I immediately says to my bartender, ‘now, Bob.’ His name’s Bob. I says, ‘hey, Bob, how’s a mook like that get a babe like her?’” Rarity’s blushing reaction elicited more giggles. “Anyway, everybody, we’re here to celebrate a beautiful marriage for a beautiful couple, and I’m going to sing a little song with the help of my amazing, swell gang of gals and pals here. Let's get a round of applause, and/or stomps for the band, folks!”

The grand hall shook with the resounding response, and the band members each nodded their appreciation. “So who here has been to Zebrica? Zebrica, anybody? No, not you. You’re the Zebra delegation, wise guy. We know you're from Zebrica. Anyway, this song was taught to me by a young Zebra I met in my travels. Apparently, in Zebrica, there is a place, a magical place all couples should go, a wonderful, magical place called … Upendi.”

Pensword shook his head, but at the prompting of Lunar Fang and Fox Feather, the three of them took to the air to dance, and leave room for others on the floor. The three proceeded to engage in an aerial performance that was a mixture of flight and dance in a manner of courting as ancient as their cultures.

“You know, Trixie, it’s funny. I grew up with this song,” Vital said with a smile. “The word is based on a language from back home. I suppose the word must have carried over to this world, too.”

“Oh?” Trixie asked. “And what is the meaning of this mysterious word?”

Vital chuckled. “It’s one of the most powerful magic words of all, but it can only work if the feeling behind it exists in both halves.”

“And would you be willing to share that power with Trixie?” the mare asked.

“Let me whisper it in your ear,” Vital said. Then a sudden blush rushed to his cheeks. ‘Whisper in her ear? What are you thinking?’ he thought to himself.

‘Yes, yes, yes, yes!’ Trixie screamed in her mind as she leaned in at his invitation.

Vital gulped as he moved in close to her ear, and was hit by the sweet and spicy scent in her mane. His heart began to pound as beads of sweat formed on his brow. His mouth felt dry as he smacked his lips, and tried to swallow. ‘Keep it together, man. Keep it together.’ “It means. . ..” His throat didn’t want to move. He swallowed again, and cleared it. “It means love,” he whispered.

Trixie’s cheeks were scarlet as she went to pull back, when, suddenly, another Pony bumped her shoulder, and the two were suddenly knocked muzzle to muzzle in a kiss. For that one moment, it was an accident, but Trixie recovered it almost immediately, and seized the opportunity for all it was worth as she leaned into the kiss. Vital Spark’s eyes widened, but his legs wouldn’t move. His horn sparked, and his bowtie began to spin of its own accord as red rapidly consumed his face.

The song ended just as the two separated, and more applause and stomping echoed through the stadium. Blue Eyes held up his talons, nodding appreciatively to the crowd. “Thank you, everybody. Now I want to say something about marriage. That's what we came for here tonight, isn’t it, marriage?” He used one talon to indicate quiet, when the crowd cheered in approval. “So, Mrs. Blue Eyes likes to say that marriage is like a battlefield. When I got out of the hospital, she realized she may need to re-think that mindset. But the important thing is, my friends, that you need to enjoy the positive.” As he spoke, the band began again. “Some might even say you even need to Ac-Cent-TcHu-ATe the positive. . ..” The song’s beat was slower than the other two, but the crowd soon found the rhythm, and the dance floor thrummed with life again. The Gryphon crooned it out smoothly as he made use of the stage to strut, while signaling to different guests or winking at random mares who would faint. He ended the song with a bit of a drag on the last note.

“Well, ladies and gentlemen, you’ve been a great audience tonight, but, unfortunately, it’s almost time for me to fly.” There were more than a few awws and boos from the audience. “Hey, hey. None of that. I’m a free bird, see? I come for a while, and sing. Then I fly away. If you’re nice to me, I might come back, and sing some more. If you scare me, you might never see me again, and then what? The Pegasus over there knows what I’m talking about.” There was a thump as Fluttershy fainted outright. Angel Bunny glared from the sea of faces as he tried to revive her. “But before I go, I just want to tell you all that you make me feel young!” Much like his entrance, he sang this song bombastically in smooth, deep, fluid tones, while dancing around the stage to the entertainment of the crowd. The band played a little past the final note as the Gryphon’s voice carried out into the crowd. “Good night, everybody. You’ve been a wonderful audience.” He tossed his fedora into the crowd, only to have it caught by a certain Thestral filly as he vanished in a cloud of black feathers.

“That guy sure can sing, huh?” Grif said to pensword from a spot beside him on one of the rafters, where he had not been last time Pensword looked. He was holding a large piece of cake and a fork, which he quickly used to the fullest advantage.

“Why do you have to do your speed indoors? It scares Ponies,” Pensword replied, even as he struggled to maintain his composure. “Grif…” he paused, and his eyes narrowed. “That is two for two,” he muttered as he eyed the Gryphon suspiciously. Yet he didn’t look the same. And no matter how fast Grif may have been, he wasn’t fast enough to remove the makeup that would be required for the disguise, grab the slice of cake, and start eating it, while arriving at the rafter mere seconds after the singer had left. He shook his head. Maybe he’d tackle this mystery later, when he was done rebuilding the military. Besides, why ruin the fun of the party? Naturally, Matthew wasn’t too pleased with that reasoning, but he couldn’t deny Pensword had a point, considering this was meant to be Hammer Strike and Rarity’s big day. Lunar Fang and Fox Feather would never let him hear the end of it, if he did something to disrupt it.

Grif chuckled as he made his way through the crowd to Trixie and Vital, who were currently doing that telling not-look-at-each-other thing people do when they’ve just kissed for the first time. “Well now, hello to the two love birds,” he chuckled.

Vital blushed all the more. “Shut up, Grif.”

“Well then, if you can separate yourself from Madam Great and Powerful for a minute, I need to speak to you alone.” Grif motioned for him to follow with a wing.

Vital looked somewhat nervously back at Trixie. “Um, do you mind? It’ll just be a minute … I think.”

“Trixie will be waiting.” She smiled at him, even as she lowered her head demurely to stare through the curl in the front of her mane.

“I’ll, uh … be right back,” Vital said as he forcibly put a hoof up to his bowtie to prevent a repeat of the incident from just a few minutes earlier. He hastily followed the Gryphon to a smaller side door, and watched as he passed through, before entering and closing the door behind. A silent corridor yawned out into the shadows of evening. The torches had yet to light themselves, so the pair were in relative darkness and seclusion with little to no risk of being discovered. “What’s this all about, Grif?”

“I spotted it about forty minutes ago in the south, a large cloud formation lacking any signs of a storm. It will likely stop four miles or so outside of Canterlot, and linger there for a while. You need to be up before dawn. Can you do that?”

“I’ll make it happen,” Vital promised as the import of the words Grif uttered dropped on him like a bucket of ice water.

“It’s likely the amount of love in the castle tonight drew her in, but she’ll be gone before noon. Most importantly, you can’t tell anyone, especially any Gryphons. I’m taking you to see something only two of my own people have seen in almost six hundred years. No outsider has ever seen her before. You understand what this could cause, if it got out?”

“I would assume mass political and theological upheaval the likes of which Daedalus can’t really afford to have right now, and would probably give you a bit of a headache in your own compound. Don’t worry, Grif. I won’t tell anyone, if you don’t want me to. Though Clover does know that I intend to try meeting with the lady of love to help the egg hatch. I don’t want the egg to die, and I don’t think she would want it to either.”

“Get a cloud walking charm from the arcanium. Tell them it’s classified, and flash them this lunar seal,” he said as he tossed an intricate silver medallion into the Unicorn’s hooves. Meet me in the courtyard, and think of Trixie while we’re in the air.”

“Grif!” Vital whined.

“I’m not teasing.” Grif leveled a cold stare at him. “She is the lady of love: puppy, carnal, paternal, maternal, fraternal, sisterly, or any other kind. She guards the balance that all living things find true connection in. The last time she was tempted near enough to speak with her, Shiral and I had just celebrated our honeymoon in the middle of a typhoon. The more feelings of love you put out, no matter what kind it is, the easier this goes. Look, Vital, I’m happy for you. And, honestly, I hope this all works out. But trust me, fear is not the way to go right now, so you grab those feelings you’ve been having tonight, and you hang on to them for everything they’re worth, understand?”

Vital gulped. “I, uh … don’t think that’ll be too much of a problem.”

“Cheer up, bud. You just kissed a pretty young mare, and tomorrow you're going to see something Hammer Strike himself is unlikely to ever lay eyes on. So have some fun, get some sleep, and I’ll see you in the morning.” Grif clapped Vital on the shoulder, and squeezed gently. “Now I have to go make the love coming from this place even stronger. You get back with Trixie, and have the time of your life.” And with that, he left the passage.

Vital Spark shook his head, and sighed. “Bad day,” he muttered in a forced Chinese accent, then chuckled to himself. “Nah, probably not the best phrase to use in this situation. I think I’ll go with the good old Charlie Brown standby. Good grief!” he said as he looked up to the dark ceiling, before chuckling to himself, and making his way back through the door to the party, and the waiting Trixie. He absently levitated two punch cups as he made his way over. If this really was going to turn into a proper date, then he might as well act the proper gentleman.

117 - Wake me … When you Need me

Extended Holiday
Ch 117: Wake me … When you Need me
Act 17

Vital stared back out over the sleeping city of Canterlot as the sun began to peak over the mountains. The cool, fluffy sensation of the clouds beneath his hooves left his fur feeling moist, but not entirely damp as he worked to get his bearings on the new surface. The egg hung from its pouch on his side as the vapors of the cloud mixed with the cool mist from the egg’s radiant icy shell.

“Are you ready?” Grif asked he stood. For the first time in Vital’s memory, his friend wore neither weapons nor armor. He was totally exposed, standing on the clouds before a large archway.

“No, but as a famous lion once said, that’s usually a good sign that you are,” Vital said nervously. “We should probably get going, before I lose my nerve.”

Grif nodded, and stepped forward, making sure to keep a step ahead of his friend as, for the second time in his life, he entered the vast chamber filled with birds of every color and variety, each with a mate next to it, all singing softly in birdsong. Unlike last time, he noticed a few actually sung to him directly, as if some change in his life had changed their judgement of him. He cooed back gently in return, before turning to the Bird of Paradise, and lowering his beak.

Vital stared up at the thousands of mated couples as they each stared down at him. Some cocked their heads, others simply ignored him, and one or two let out a few curious trills as he stood nervously, and rubbed his hooves together. The great bird herself was a truly magnificent sight. Her feathers seemed to radiate a gentle light in every color of the rainbow, and her eyes emanated a kindness and wisdom born from a mother’s love blended with the fierce protective instinct of one who would protect what she holds dear. Her great head feathers arched backwards to flow down her back as her tail feathers spread outwards to drape the floor of the cloud structure. Vital gulped as he did his best to remember Gaia’s advice about talking to deities, while simultaneously doing his best to follow Grif’s advice, even as those emotions of uncertainty, worry, and impulsiveness from the previous night raged through his system. In short, he felt like a tattered mess.

“Hmm. Potential. It has a spice to it, and a thrilling bouquet, but I feel as though these feelings still need to age.” The voice spoke to him, through him, from him, all around him. He heard it inside his head and out. He felt it in his bones and in his chest. “Do not fear, child. None of your like have ever graced my presence. I find you interesting.”

“Um … thank you,” Vital managed to stutter. “I know this is a tad unusual, but these are somewhat unusual circumstances,” he said as he locked his magic around the egg’s pouch, and levitated it into the air, being careful to maintain a thin envelope to protect his horn from the cold the shell exuded. “I … believe this is supposed to be one of your children, if what Grif tells me is true. He or she was found abandoned on a mountain in Neighpon. I’ve been trying to figure out how to help it hatch, but none of us has a clue, since cryophoenixes are so rare. I was able to keep it alive, but barring that, I don’t know what more can be done.”

“You would risk so much for something not yet even born?” she asked him.

“I was raised to believe all life is precious, especially the innocent. Back home … well, I won’t tell you some of the things people have done, but suffice it to say, it’s helped me to value the potential an unborn child can have, if that makes any sense.” He sighed. “Sorry. The emotions are … complicated, to say the least.”

“Complicated is who I am,” she said, before laughing in deep melodic tones. “You have done well. The egg is healthy, and the chick is nearly ready. However, there is still what remains.” Feathers appeared in the air as wind filled the chamber. They danced and waltzed through the space, then, ever so slowly, drew together. Their stems flattened and softened as the feathers melded into a blanket that shone much like herself. “This blanket would ensure the egg remains cold enough to shatter when the time comes, for that is how cryophoenixes hatch; they shatter their own eggs. This blanket will provide you with what you need.”

“And what would you have of me in return?” Vital asked. “Grif tells me I must make an offering, but I don’t know what you could possibly want, or even need, from someone like me,” he said truthfully.

“I need nothing, except love,” the voice returned, laughing again. “But one such as you is an oddity. For ice you are, and so commonly ice does align with my brother, allowing only for cold and cruelty. To be ice and to not be cold. It is a curious precipice.” She cocked her head in thought for a time, then fixed her gaze on him once again. “Very well, I have decided. For this blanket, I will accept nothing less than love. You will take my blanket, and you will take my mark. When the time finally comes for you to have a family, you will make it a large family, and you will fill it with love and all that springs from it. This is my price.”

“Your mark? Like a tattoo?” Vital asked uncertainly.

“It is not so different than what you already have. I will alter your destiny sigil, and place my own mark within it. It will not harm you, and it will not be so different from what you have.”

Vital looked worriedly at his cutie mark. “There’s … something else you may want to know before we agree to this, Ma’am,” he said respectfully. “I’m not exactly your average Pony. That is to say, this form isn’t the one I was born in. A spell allows me to shift between the forms freely. I wanted to warn you, so there isn’t any risk of crossing wires, so to speak.”

“You speak of … magic, the Pony manipulation of aura, yes? I am not of the aura. I do not have this magic. I do not work by these spells. I shall attach my mark to you from the point when your mark came into existence. To all but the three of us, it will have always been present on you.”

Vital Spark gaped. “You can actually do that?”

“My mother was a goddess, young Pony. There is little I cannot do, less still after a feast such as I had last evening. The emotion then was sweet, finely aged, mixed with newly minted. Many pairs found their mate. Others rekindled old passion. Many chicks were conceived last night. I have grown fat from the power that is within me now.”

Vital gulped as he considered the demi-deity’s words, including the impact of the offer. To make a pact such as this would allow the new life to enter this world, and give him the opportunity to raise the chick to the best of his ability. It would also look pretty cool to have a phoenix as a familiar and friend, once he’d raised it. On the other side, this was essentially a covenant to be formed with a separate deity. It would go against just about everything he had been taught since birth with regards to loyalty to the god he had chosen to serve. It could lead to some very serious consequences back home. He closed his eyes, and sighed as he lowered his head for a few minutes as his brows furrowed in deep thought. Finally, he nodded his head, raised it, and opened his eyes again. “All right; I’ll accept.”

“Very good.” In a rustle of feathers, a large piece of parchment covered in bird foot language with a dark creepy-looking quill floating beside it appeared. “Now, if you would sign in your own blood, please.”

Vital deadpanned. “Seriously?”

She laughed “Forgive me. I saw how you feared I would request something more personal, and dark images of you signing a similar scroll with a dark looming figure came to the forefront.” The scroll fell apart into feathers as she leaned forward and, in a single fluid motion, pecked his flank. There was no injury, but it still stung as, on either side of his flanks, the shimmering silhouette of the Bird of Paradise appeared in the background with its tail and crest feathers billowing in an invisible breeze. After a moment, the marks solidified, and the blanket folded itself and moved into his saddlebags beside the egg pouch. “I am satisfied with you. However–” her gaze turned to Grif “–you must still pay the toll for bringing him across the threshold. I allowed it before, because it was your mate, but you brought him here this time with a full knowledge. And despite your good intentions, I must require payment.”

Grif had figured this would happen, and lowered his gaze in submission. “What must I do, my lady?”

“How many directions?”

“Uh, four?” Grif asked, confused.

“How many of me and my siblings?”

“Four,” Grif answered again.

“How many winds?”

Four.”

“What is the imperfect number?”

“Three … oh.” Grif’s eyes widened slightly as something clicked.

“Four is perfection, and four it shall be,” she said with a nod. “Your penance is set. You may leave, Avatar.”

“Of course, my lady,” Grif said with a quick about face. He looked at vital, and gestured it was time to go, before heading out the arch.

Vital levitated the egg back into the satchel, and bowed to the mother of phoenixes. “Thank again you for your help, Ma’am. I’ll do my best to care for the chick, when it hatches, and to fulfill my promise. I’m a man of my word.” With that said and done, he left through the arch, and let loose an explosive sigh as his legs began to tremble while he approached his friend.

“She’s quite an experience isn’t she?” Grif asked.

“Let’s just say I feel a lot like I did after a massive spiritual exertion back home,” Vital replied. “I feel both warm and cold all over at once.”

“I hope you really like foals.” Grif chuckled as he laid down to let his friend get secured.

“Or kids. She never said I had to have foals, just that I had to have lots of children,” Vital countered.

Considering you’re doting on two different mares, I’d say foal is currently the safer bet,” Grif teased. “You did good, but keep an eye on that blanket, and tell no one where it came from. Relics have a tendency to vanish, even in as trustworthy a place as New Unity.”

“You know, if I weren’t nearly exhausted, and didn’t need you for the return flight, I’d smack you so hard right now.”

“Keep telling yourself that, Casanova,” Grif chuckled. “Secure?”

Vital rolled his eyes. “Secure.”

Grif hopped off the cloud, and spread his wings, gliding on a gradual downward incline towards the courtyard.

“Say, Grif?”

“Grif.”

“You know that was a question, not a command, Grif,” Vital growled. “But, since you’re in such a compliant mood, why don’t you explain about what she meant with the imperfect number?”

“You know how seven means perfection for Christians back home?” Grif asked in Draconic, “and six is imperfect, because it’s so close to seven, but incomplete? In Gryphon religion, we have four gods, four embodiments of those gods, four directions, so Gryphons see four as perfect. And what's one down from four?”

“Three.”

“I’m married to Avalon and Shrial. I’m engaged to Genevive. How many wives does that make?”

“Three.”

“So, according to her, if I want to be forgiven, I need to find another girl.”

In a moment that would remain forever branded on Grif’s memory, Vital’s eyes widened, and he uttered a phrase that, until quite recently, had been solely Grif’s. “Nani?”

Grif chuckled. “So that’s how it feels to watch it,” he said as they touched down in their house’s courtyard. The large cloud formation that they glided from began to glow and shimmer as the breeze carried faint traces of avian song and music. It shone in the colors of the rainbow, and colors that had no words, before a giant rainbow that would outgun any produced by Cloudsdale shot from the top of the cloud formation, and headed South over the castle, passing by the windows of the Newlyweds, and those reaffirming their love to their wives, before continuing on as the clouds slowly faded from the eyes of Grif and Vital. Vital had a sinking feeling that next time he would see this formation would be at his wedding, and it wouldn’t matter which world it happened on.

Rarity gaped at the veritable mountain of gift boxes, packages, and bags that had been stacked so artfully in Canterlot’s main square that they completely obscured the statue of Celestia that had been built there. Ponies from all over Equestria and the Crystal Empire had come to witness the event, and wish the lovers well in their futures. Celestia and Luna stood on either side of the pile with Twilight, Shining Armor, Cadence, the element bearers, and Rarity’s parents. A veritable swarm of Ponies crowded around the square’s many intersecting streets, trying to catch of glimpse of the couple, and perhaps get a quote or two for an article.

“It’s … this is. Well, I don’t know what to say,” Rarity said as a heavy blush rose to her cheeks. “There are so many.”

“Why not start with your teacher?” Grif asked as he handed her a small box wrapped in emerald green paper with a silver bow. “I’m sorry, Hammer Strike, but I couldn’t find anything for you, so it’s just a gift for the bride.”

“That’s perfectly fine,” Hammer Strike replied with a smile.

Rarity undid the bow in her magic, and raised the lid of the box to reveal several long pieces of fire-hardened darkwood, all carefully carved to a point. The tips were coated in ebony, giving them a needle sharpness capable of piercing most mail. They thickened the higher up the wood one went, and flattened out with carefully carved facets. At the top of each lay a single piece of blue crystal in the shape of a diamond, not unlike one of the diamonds on her cutie mark.

“Oh, Grif,” Rarity gasped. “They’re beautiful!” She rushed up to hug his neck, even as she held the gift in her telekinetic grip. “Thank you.”

“They’re also useful,” Grif said as he plucked one of the pins out of the box. He tossed it towards a pillar, and it buried itself inside it. “Ritan,” Grif said. Instantly, the hairpin vanished from the pillar, and appeared in the box amongst the others.

“Does it call them back to the box, or back to me?” Rarity asked curiously.

“It returns to the last place it was stationary for more than two seconds,” Grif explained. “In this case, it would be your mane.”

“And what if I can’t say the word before the time limit is up?”

“Oh no, I should have spoken more clearly. After they’re thrown, they’ll wait for the command indefinitely.”

“Clever. Very clever,” Rarity said with a smile. Then she kissed the Gryphon on the cheek. “Thank you, Grif.” She closed the box, and laid it next to Hammer Strike. “So who next, then?” she asked. “The way these boxes are stacked, I get the feeling we’ll be at this all morning.”

“Agreed,” Hammer Strike replied.

The newly wed couple were presented with a matching pair of fine silver goblets studded with blood rubies from the Gryphon delegation, in the name of His Holiness, Emperor Daedalus the First, long may he fly.

“This next one is from me. Clover gave me some help designing the runes for the enchanting, but I was able to finish the job using my magic … mostly.” Vital chuckled nervously as his horn ignited, and a very familiar couch floated out from behind the pile. “We thought we’d add a few features, since you liked the spa so much. Now it has climate control settings. Just press the ruby or the sapphire that’s been embedded in the frame to make it warmer or colder for you to help soothe your muscles and ease tension. We also enchanted the cushions to give you a basic rubdown, should you need it. It’s not the same as Lotus and Aloe’s hooves, and definitely not the same as Bulk Biceps, but we hope you’ll enjoy it anyways. It seemed the best option, given how much you love to carry it with you.”

“Oh, Vital Spark.” Rarity wiped a tear from the edge of her eye, and sniffled. “It’s beautiful.”

Vital Spark blushed. “You can thank Clover, then. She’s the one who helped me with the research.”

“I will. Where is she, anyways?” Rarity asked as she looked about the clearing.

In the very very back, sitting at a small wooden table, Clover smiled as she took another slug of cider from her stein.

Vital chuckled. “She’s around here somewhere. Though it looks like Pensword wants to present next,” he said as he pointed behind the mare to where the commander stood in a newly pressed dress uniform. His mane had been carefully styled for the event, and shone brightly in the sunlight in contrast to his dark blue coat. Lunar Fang and Fox Feather flanked him with equally wide grins, and Moon River giggled atop Pensword’s back as the three young colts stood in the front with Day Moon in the center, and his brothers on either side.

Pensword smiled as Lunar Fang fetched two items from the pile: a long rectangular box covered in gift wrappings, and another smaller wooden box that had been painted an olive-green. He continued to smile as Rarity used her magic to open the larger of the two packages. “For any game nights you might have. I have a feeling you might just have the skill to beat Hammer Strike. Also, this is a limited first edition. Congratulations, Rarity. You are the proud owner of the very first copy of Equestrian Defense.”

The board game started by Matthew, Twilight, and Spike had finally been finished, and fully furnished with a map of the world, and a list of races ranging from Dragons to Ponies to Changelings, Minotaurs, and Kitsune. “Mind you, this special edition was used with some common metals owned by Lord Hammer Strike, so enjoy.”

“Oh, what a charming little game,” Rarity gushed. “I think I remember when Matthew first talked about this. What do you think, darling, should we try to play a round later?”

“Definitely,” Hammer Strike agreed as his usual neutral expression widened into a smile.

Pensword watched as Rarity lowered the gift, and shifted her attentions to the wooden box. She opened it with a curious expression that quickly grew confused when she pulled out a simple scroll. Curiosity soon turned to astonishment as she perused the contents, before gently lowering it to stare at the commander and his family. “Pensword, darling, I am grateful for the sentiment behind this, but shouldn’t you be holding a bid for this sort of thing?”

Pensword glowered. “Because of some items that landed on my desk this morning, I am exercising my right as Equestrian Commander to pick the designer for the dress uniforms. Let it be known that Lady Rarity shall be our top uniform design consultant for decades to come. Her clothing shall be known as not just the best garments for nobility, but also the best military uniforms in all of Equis,” Pensword announced with finality. “Anypony got a problem with that?” Several fashion designers and nobles shifted nervously in the background, but otherwise remained silent. “Congratulations, Lady Rarity. You now officially have the contracts for all branches of the military.” He smirked in satisfaction as he watched the faces of several nobles and fashionistas alike fall. Rarity held the contract high, revealing the seals of Pensword, Princess Luna, and that of the new Lunar Court’s militia.

The Minotaur delegation approached with a slow, deliberate pace. The guards and lead bull followed two steps behind the cow as she approached them. “Many wishes of good fortune and happiness to you on this day, my child.” She bowed her head to Rarity. “You have picked a very fine mate.”

“Thank you, Lady Shamaness. It is an honor to have one of the Priestesses of the great Earth Mother here to witness our union,” Rarity returned.

“Amongst my people, it is tradition that a gift be practical as well as valuable to a new couple,” the cow explained as she waved her free hand. Yellow mist emanated from her staff, and gathered into her hand, forming a dried gourd bottle. “The milk of a she-elephant after her first calving, mixed with honey and lotus blossoms. Drink a cup before going to bed, and it will help you conceive a healthy heir,” the cow said, smiling in a grandmotherly manner as she placed it before them.

“Oh my.” Rarity blushed at the thought, then giggled like an excited filly. “Thank you.”

The old cow gave her a wink, before turning and leaving, her husband turning only after she had passed him, then the guards.

Saphira stepped forward with Thorne and Fírnen. Her blue scales shimmered in the sunlight, even as her form and bulk caused the ground to shake beneath her feet. “Greetings, and well met, daughter of Faust.” She nodded her head in acknowledgement, though was careful not to let it be mistaken for a bow. “As you are doubtless aware, our species are a proud people.” A hint of a smirk pulled at the edges of her maw. “We are also incredibly stubborn. However, one of the greatest things our species admires and respects is strength and cunning, something your new mate has no small abundance of. We cannot offer a means to make you his equal in battle; however, we can offer you this,” she said as she motioned to her compatriots. Each trundled forward with a large chest held in one of their hands, before lowering them, and touching their snouts to the lids. With a single spark-filled exhalation of colored smoke, the catches on the chests came free, and the lids snapped open to reveal a veritable rainbow of hard, thick, radiant scales.

“These are a contribution from the eldest of our race. Your mate earned their respect long ago. Their inherent ties to the magic of this world has had long to strengthen and empower these scales. Knowing your unique gifts from Garble’s less than flattering accounts, we believed that these would serve you best, and help to guard you as you follow your mate into battle. Show your foes the strength and cunning that so easily snared the heart of Soul Fire,” she uttered the last name in her native tongue.

Rarity nodded her head gently in turn. “I thank you for this precious gift. They will be put to good use,” she promised.

“They had better,” Sapphira returned. With a curt jerk of her serpentine neck, she and her fellows retreated to join the crowd of delegates.

The block of Dwarves approached as one single unit, bearing between them a large chest lined with polished brass and platinum. A blue cobalt lock swung with every step. In a swift motion, they turned as one to face Hammer Strike and Rarity, and set the chest before them. When it was safely on the ground, the Dwarf with the longest beard walked forward and spoke.

“It is our life's honor that we should be allowed to come to the wedding of the Blue Lard, but ye’ll have ta forgive us, as we only got the news recently. We only had enough time to put together this wee bit of candy for you,” he said with an apologetic bow, before drawing an equally blue key from his beard, and unlocking the chest. “Long live the Blue Lard and the White Lady,” he called, opening the chest as his compatriots echoed his words. Light swam into the room as it shone through the facets of a chest filled to the brim with gemstones of all kinds.

“My eyes!” one Pony shrieked near the back of the square.

“We hope you will accept it with our best wishes, your honors.”

“This is quite nice. Thank you,” Hammer Strike replied.

Rarity’s eyes practically sparkled as she gazed on the gems. “Oh, my word. You gentlemen will have to show me the caves where you mine. Why, these gems are positively exquisite, some of the highest quality I’ve ever laid eyes on!”

The Dwarves looked to Hammer Strike, genuinely confused. “Highest quality she ever laid eyes on? These rocks?”

“The gemstones closer to the surface aren’t of the same quality as those down at the elevation of the Dwarven Capital,” Hammer Strike replied.

The Dwarves nodded, before turning and leaving. Several guards went to move the chest, and several more came to help them as they slowly managed to drag it to the side.

“I’ll have to take you to their capital someday,” Hammer Strike whispered to Rarity.

“I’d like that. After all, you seem to make friends in the most unlikely places, and I’d like to meet them all,” she purred seductively as she kissed him on the cheek.

The next delegation walked forward in silence, saying not a word as they hopped on their powerful legs. The Kangaroos had a simple bag they had borrowed from the castle. Inside it, a hand-carved sample of every instrument from their culture, including the rain stick and the didgeridoo, which were then laid out for the couple to see. Each had been brightly colored with designs and images that bespoke their culture and their land. With the gifts given, the two roos that had presented bowed, performed an about face, and hopped back into the collective of delegates.

Fancy Pants stepped forward next. “The Solar Court feels that, as you are a house, and yet don’t have a home here in Canterlot, well, as you know, some of our … fellow nobles have recently lost or had to sell some assets. That is why we of the Solar Courts have chosen to pool our assets to gift you the manor next to the home the Bladefeathers purchased, so that you may always be close either in New Unity or the capital. May it be a happy home to you and yours for generations to come.” He cleared his throat, and smiled as he leaned in to whisper in Hammer Strike’s ear. “Fleur and I have a little something extra, a house warming gift, if you will. I believe the game is called darts, if memory serves. Also, the manor on the other side of the Bladefeather house is empty. Word is the Bluebloods might be looking to purchase the property.”

Fancy Pants levitated the package, along with the card that held the title deed for the new estate. When said dart game had been opened, the face of Baron Blueblood stared in absolute horror and outrage. “My compliments on the excellent work you performed during your bachelor party. I simply had to immortalize the occasion, and, well, I must say, it’s some of your best handiwork.” He smirked, and winked. “The painting is completely indestructible, and has a repair spell enchanted to preserve its lifespan. The runes may need recharging from time to time, but so long as you keep up the proper maintenance, this board will stay with you forever.”

Hammer Strike’s smile grew faintly. “Thank you, Fancy Pants. This’ll be put to good use.”

Flurry Fang walked forward, dressed with a metal band that had been carefully forged and engraved by Luna’s hooves as a symbol of his station wrapped around his head. He flared his wings in a greeting to Rarity and Hammer Strike. “I bring the blessings of the Lunar Court, and come as the representative for the gifts which we, as a people, wish to present. For Lord Hammer Strike, let it be known that the Lunar Court shall honor your wishes, and we shall only call thee Hammer Strike when we speak.” He ignored the gasps of horror from the Solar Court with natural aplomb.

“That works,” Hammer Strike nodded.

“We are glad this gift has pleased you, Hammer Strike.” Flurry Fang smiled gently as he turned to Lady Rarity. “During the war that brought Thestrals and Pegasi together as brothers, the war that brought us into the moonlight without fear for the first time in centuries, we found great joy and great hope. To us, it is known as the Revelation War. Equestria knows it as the Third Gryphon War. In honor of your courage as the first Unicorn noble to hear and accept our titles, we present you with a cloak made from the left paw of an ursa major, and to Hammer Strike, one made from the right paw of the ursa major. Let it be known that as the paws were its power, so, too, have you become a paw to our High Chieftess, Rarity. As Hammer Strike was her right paw during the true unification war. Just as the Ursa cannot travel without both the left and right paws, so, too must a marriage require function and unity, two parts working to move the whole forward. May it always be that the left knows what the right is doing, that they may travel well, and attack with dexterity and strength.”

As Flurry Fang retreated, the Crystal Pony guards marched neatly up the aisle in two parallel lines, each dressed in polished armor, and carrying a banner as a familiar yellow-and-blue Pegasus led them. Upon reaching the front, he cleared his throat, and called, “Presenting Queen Mi Amore Cadenza, Prince Consort Shining Armor, Prince Bellacosa, and Princess Alto!” Flash Sentry had announced with all the pomp that was normally expected, but it seemed this time had been filled with a little more enthusiasm than was strictly necessary.

“Congratulations, you two,” Cadence said as she gave a short bow. “It’s great to see you together at last.” She chuckled as she winked mischievously at the pair. “I was half tempted to authorize a love potion, just to get you two to move things forward.”

Rarity winced. “Fortunately, that … wasn’t necessary.” She still remembered the fiasco that had happened between Big Mac and Miss Cheerilee. Young Sweetie had been grounded for a week, after that little incident.

“Oh, relax, Rarity. I was only joking. Besides, I’m the Alicorn of love. I don’t need a potion to help get things moving in the right direction.”

“Hey, Hammer Strike!” Cosy and Alto chorused together.

“Congratulations on the wedding. We wanted to make something special, so Alto and I put our heads together with Comic to make you this!” Cosy said.

The two levitated a small box that had been engraved with the symbol of the Crystal Empire's national treasure and a silhouette of Rarity’s gems surrounding Hammer Strike’s crest, which Hammer Strike rested carefully on one of his hooves.

“Go on. Open it!” Alto said excitedly.

Hammer Strike opened the box to reveal two metal bands surrounding a layer of clear crystal. As the smith took a closer look at one of the bands, he could just make out the tiniest hints of the spell circuitry involved in the artifact’s construction.

“One for you, and one for Rarity,” Alto said. “I helped forge the metal, and Cosy helped carve the crystal with Comic’s help.”

“They’re like my band, only Comic said he wanted to update them somehow. We didn’t really get all the techno mumbo jumbo,” Cosy said as he rubbed the back of his head. “Go ahead, put them on,” he encouraged.

Hammer Strike held the box over for Rarity to take one, then slipped his own on his hoof. When Rarity had done the same, the two bands flashed, and the crystal shifted, taking on a blue color to match Rarity’s magic in her case, and a veritable kaleidoscope in Hammer Strike’s as the rainbow continued to morph and change, sparkling all the while in a slow and steady pulse of patterns.

“That’s … not supposed to happen,” Shining Armor noted as he stepped forward somewhat awkwardly. “Oh, and Comic sends his regards. He said he wanted to wish you a … psychedelic wedding. I … suppose the band is supposed to be what he meant?” He shook his head, disrupting his mane to focus on the pair. “Anyways, the bands are just part of the gift.” He smiled as he motioned with a hoof towards the crystal guards. The crowds parted as a large box decorated with all manner of constellations and celestial bodies was carried in with the help of a good twelve Ponies. They dropped the box carefully, before stepping back. With a flash from his horn, Shining dissolved the box to reveal a giant Pony sculpture. Its expression and features were blank, and it had neither armor nor weapon, but it was clear from what Grif and Pensword had described what this statue likely was.

“Is that what I think it is?”

Alto grinned with a knowing look. “What do you think it is?”

“A remake of those golems from earlier this year. Albeit with their differences, and potential upgrades?”

“That will depend on the two of you,” Cadence said with a smile, “but yes. It’s been programmed and updated with new innovations Comic was able to create after a careful examination of the original prototypes.”

“Oh … I’m going to run this thing through so many trials,” Hammer Strike purred. More than one Pony was a little unnerved by just how much excitement their normally neutral lord was putting out.

“Not until after we’ve had ours, darling,” Rarity said with a smirk, and a kiss.

Pensword looked over to Grif. “I’m suddenly very, very worried. I would be terrified if Hammer Strike pulled a Twilight and bounded around the golem yelling yes over and over again.”

“Never going to happen,” Vital said. “Hammer Strike’s too serious for that. If he ever started acting that way, we’d all know something’s wrong for sure.”

“Either way, it might be best if you order it to wait somewhere out of sight, Rarity. It seems like a bit of a distraction,” Grif said with a smirk directed towards Hammer Strike.

“Why, I don’t even know how to command it,” Rarity objected. “And besides, I trust my Strikey Wikey to restrain himself till after we’re done here. After all, he and I still have a honeymoon to go through,” she said as she flashed him with her big eyes and long eyelashes.

“Indeed.” Hammer Strike smiled at the thought.

“It’s been modified from Cosy’s,” Shining explained. “Either of you will be able to command it as you see fit, and it’s capable of taking on a variety of templates according to your preferences. It will take time to get it up to its full capacity, though,” he noted, “but we gave it a bit of a boost with some help from the crystal heart.”

“That will make one heck of a gargoyle,” Grif laughed.

“I thought gargoyles were normally bipedal with wings and fangs and claws and the like,” Vital said as he cocked his head confusedly.

“It’s a giant statue that comes to life to attack or defend when ordered,” Grif said, rolling his eyes.

“Yes, most often portrayed in the shape I described previously,” Vital countered.

“I was describing the golem,” Grif said with a mischievous smirk.

Vital facehoofed. “You really need to clarify more with me, Grif. Seriously, the way you phrased that sentence clearly implied you were talking about gargoyles, as you did just a few sentences earlier.”

“And yet I was comparing the statue to a gargoyle in those sentences, so your inability to understand my meaning is your fault.”

“And yet your troll face clearly indicates you’re just trying to get a rise out of me. Seriously, Grif, after all this time working with Clover, did you really think I was going to be such an easy target? … Don’t answer that.”

“You’re learning.” Grif chuckled. “So whats next?”

“Judging by the progress with everything here, I’m guessing a few smaller gifts from various entities in the court, maybe something big from the princesses, then round it out with a massive gift that comes with a big showy musical number.”

Rarity found a rather poorly wrapped box with a messily painted CMC logo on top. Hammer Strike chose to open it, just in case, and the two were pleasantly surprised to find a stack of ten plates that had been carefully painted by each member of the CMC, showing an event or memory they each remembered and liked about the couple.

Applejack gave Rarity and Hammer Strike their own hats to decorate as they saw fit, a blank canvas for the new step they were taking in their lives together.

Rainbow Dash gave Hammer Strike a giant mason jar filled with liquid rainbow. “Thought you’d like something that might actually give you a challenge with your food,” she said with a wink. “This stuff even made Pinkie go crazy. Well, crazier than usual.”

Twilight levitated a book-shaped package, which Rarity opened with a kindly smile, before gasping in surprise as the cover parted to reveal the name of the famous Okrah Whinniefrey’s grinning face winking from an altar. As was the case with many of her products, this one focused on bettering one’s life through careful steps. In this case, the book focused on tips to help maintain a strong foundation for a lasting marriage, including a detailed, laid-out plan. In other words, this present was Twilight to a T. Not only had she managed to get ahold of the copy, but Twilight had gone above and beyond the call of duty by getting this first edition signed by the poofy-maned mare with the style and flare herself.

“Aww, thank you, Twilight,” Rarity gushed as she hugged her friend. “It’s so thoughtful!”

“Glad you liked it, Rarity,” Twilight said as she returned the embrace, and added her wings to it.

Fluttershy smiled as she snuck into the group, and nervously hoofed over a box wrapped with simple brown wrapping paper and a tiny blue bow. “I ... I hope you like it,” she whispered.

“Fluttershy, you know I’d like anything that comes from you,” Rarity said as she hugged the blushing Pegasus, before undoing the package to reveal an ornately decorated teaset. Each cup and saucer within had been carefully painted to represent one of the faces of the six friends with the accompanying pot, sugar, cream, and other containers fashioned to look like Hammer Strike, Grif, Pensword, Lunar Fang, and Vital Spark respectively. She gasped. “Why, Fluttershy, I don’t know what to say. It’s … it’s perfect!” Rarity smiled as tears began to form in the corners of her eyes.

“It’s quite lovely,” Hammer Strike replied with a smile.

“Me next! Me next!” Pinkie cried excitedly as she placed a small handmade booklet in front of the couple.

Hammer Strike picked up the item in question, and opened it up, revealing a number of coupons for free hours of “Pinkie Silence.” He chuckled at the gift, before giving her a smile. “Thank you, Pinkie, but I have doubts as to how much we’d want to use this.”

“Never say never,” Pinkie giggled, and then proceeded to leave out the side of Hammer Strike’s vision. Quite literally, as soon as she left his field of vision, she vanished from the crowd.

“She’s getting stranger,” Pensword whispered to Grif as he shuddered.

“She’s Pinkie.” Grif shrugged. There wasn’t really much more to say on the matter.

After much time spent opening gifts, the sultan stepped forward with the two mares. His long white beard and mane shook in the wind, and he chuckled to himself. “To the Djinn of Fire, and his radiant bride.” He bowed. “My wife, my daughter, and I thank you for the invitation, and the opportunity to share in the joy of your union.” His eye twinkled with a suppressed mirth as he motioned to either side of him, where the two mares bowed in similar manner. The younger mare had a dark blue coat with a black mane and starry eyes that shone like sapphires. Her mother bore similar traits, though her eyes were a deep brown. The only other trait the princess shared with her sire lay in the star-shaped white mark on her forehead, which matched her father’s pure white coat.

“We have already given a valued treasure to the Djinn, but on this day, we thought it appropriate to grant something that would not bore him so much,” the sultana declared.

“So we brought a friend along to provide some … entertainment,” the princess finished as she produced what appeared to be a simple brass oil lamp. “His jokes are … difficult to understand, but he means well, and his musical talents are second to none.”

“Grif … are they about to do what I think they’re about to do?” Vital whispered as his eyes widened at the glint of the metal.

“If he sounds like Robin Williams, I’m out,” Grif said.

The lamp was rubbed, the sparks flew, smoke rose, and the form of the genie coalesced in the form of a bright blue pony with a smoky lower end. It groaned and stretched as its ethereal mane swayed back and forth in the air, as though suspended by water. He took a moment to take in his surroundings, then gasped when he saw the wedded couple. “You brought me to a wedding, and you didn’t even tell me? I’m not even in my best suit! Oh, what’s a guy to wear?” He poofed up next to Rarity, and a clothes rack suddenly appeared with nigh-identical tuxedos built specifically for the blue spirit. “Blue, turquoise, aquamarine, azure, sapphire, or ocean?”

“Well, if you want a fashionista’s opinion, darling, I’d go with the azure. It brings out the color in your eyes.”

The genie squeed. “Oh, honey, the things we could talk about,” he sassed as a wig poofed onto his head, and he waved a hoof back and forth coquettishly, before poofing back into proper wedding attire. “But seriously, movie tropes and stereotypes aside, what did you need me here for, anyways, Al?” he asked as he rounded on the Sultan.

“I told you not to call me that in public, Genie,” the sultan said as he winced.

“But it’s so adorable when you blush,” Genie said with a smirk. “And besides, if I’m going to be bound in eternal servitude, I might as well have some fun while I’m at it. Just be glad I like you. Your great grandfather got so much worse.”

The sultan’s daughter cleared her throat.

“Yes, Scheherazade?” the Genie asked. “I’m all ears.” Even as he said that, his ears inflated to ten times their size as they swiveled effortlessly in the air, before returning to normal again.

“Genie, this is Lord Hammer Strike,” she said as she pointed over to the groom. “The Djinn of Fire. We were wondering if you would be willing to grace him with your unique talents and showmanship as an offering on his wedding day.”

“The Djinn of Fire? Really?” Genie poofed up in front of Hammer Strike, and began to scrutinize the Pony. “I thought you’d be bigger,” he hummed to himself. Then he crinkled his nose. “You reek of aether, though. There aren’t many I know that’ve been pulled through time and space like that,” he mused. “However, before I choose whether to entertain you properly, I must be sure. A test, to prove you are who you say you are.”

With a snap of his fingers, a board covered in blue screens appeared, and Hammer Strike suddenly found himself standing behind a contestant’s booth flanked on either side by an exact copy of the blue Genie.

“...What?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“Who’s ready for a final round of Jeopardy?”

A studio audience appeared made up entirely of blue Genie replicas as they began clapping, cheering, hooting, hollering, and whistling. The Genie raised his hooves, and his clones calmed down, before he turned to face the “contestants.”

“The real Djinn of Fire earned his title from the sultan, after defeating an entity entirely made up of sand by using what substance? The clock is ticking, folks. Your time begins now.” A familiar song began to play over the the air as the light somehow faded around them to lend a tone of seriousness to the event. When the song finally ended, Hammer Strike rolled his eyes as the answers were brought up on the screen. The two clones had each written the obvious answer: What is fire?

“Oh, I’m so sorry, you two. While the answer was partially correct, you can’t win a match with half a racket. Let’s take a look at what Hammer Strike wrote, shall we?”

The final answer came up on the board, and Hammer Strike shrugged as he said what he’d written aloud. “What is … thaumic fire,” he answered simply, even as he rolled his eyes.

A series of bells and whistles went off as confetti rained down from above. “That is correct! Congratulations, Hammer Strike. Tell him what he’s won, Genie!”

“With pleasure, Genie,” another copy of the Genie said in a deeper voice as he held his tail like a microphone. A plaid jacket adorned his upper body to add to the overall impression of announcer. “He’s won an all expenses paid over the top musical number to round out his festivities as the couple parades through town, and back to the castle, where festivities and a final chariot back to their abode in New Unity await!”

“Thanks, Genie. Now, in the immortal words of a mischievous pink creature that’s neither Pony nor Spirit, let’s get this party started!”

With a great flash of light and a swirl of smoke that consumed the square, the sound of drums and trumpets began to sound through the air as, suddenly, the guests, bride, and groom found themselves being borne on litters while a smirking Genie began to dance around and sing to the music. Ponies were conjured out of thin air to join in, and encouraged bystanders to do the same.

Make way for the mighty,
Hammer Strike, so exciting!
Hey! Clear the way in the old Bazaar
Hey you!
Let us through!
It's a bright new star!
Oh Come!
Be the first on your block to meet his eye!
Make way!
Here he comes!
Ring bells! Bang the drums!
Are you gonna love this guy!

It is he, Hammer Strike, the lord in Equestria!

Genuflect, show some respect,
Down on one knee!
Now, try your best to stay calm
Brush up your sunday salaam
Just stay away from his coat or be sorry!

Yes, it’s he,

Hammer Strike, the

Lord in Equestria.

Strong as ten-thousand stallions, definitely!
He faced the great Gryphon hordes,
their spears and maces and swords.
Who sent those goons to their gods?
Why, Hammer Strike!

All the wealth that he owns runs in channels
And he gives it away just for free
When it comes to exotic animals
Has he got a zoo?
I'm telling you, it's a world-class menagerie

Yes, it’s he,

Hammer Strike, the

lord in Equestria.

So unique! Tres magnifique!
Lord of Everfree!

Well, get on out in that square
His enemies best prepare

To give lip service, then glare maliciously.

He's got favor from Princess Celestia
(Aw, look at her blush.)
Princess Luna just can’t disagree.
(That’s right, princess, wave to the crowd!)
He's got troops, servants, spies, mercenaries.
(Proud to work for him)
They bow to his whim, love serving him,
They're just lousing with loyalty to he! Yes, to he!

As you can see

Awesome is he, so easy to best ya.
Hard as stone, till he found one true Rarity.
And that, good people, is why the two got hitched and dropped by,
With three fainting Ponies, gifts and guests galore
With his phoenix, scorpions,
and big manticore

With this new life he’s chosen, he’s not beholden.
Who knows what the future will bring?

Make Way! For Strike and Rarity!

Hammer Strike remained completely impassive as he took in the sudden change in scenery while the Genie pulled out all the stops. “Well, that’s half the special effects budget gone in one fell swoop.” He chuckled as Rarity kissed him.

“I love you, Hammer Strike.”

“I love you, too, Rarity.”

Pensword and Grif followed Hammer Strike as Celestia and Luna led them towards another of the smaller ballrooms. “Now, teacher,” Luna started, “I know you don’t like the stuff, and, frankly, with the amounts stored here you could open a fine restaurant and not want for decades, but the delegates insisted all the same.” She sighed as she opened a door to the ballroom. The curtains had been shut to prevent any light from shining into the room, while the steady hum as they passed the threshold indicated the charms maintaining the suddenly cooler temperature.

Barrel upon barrel had been stacked in racks from the floor to halfway up the walls, and wrapped from the left of the double doors all around the room’s outer wall, then back to the right side of said double doors. But that was only the beginning of the show. Several tables had been lined up in the middle of the room with row upon row of bottles containing all manner of alcohol ranging from whisky to vodka, scotch, and even a few bottles of sake, each with varying years, vintages, and fanciful labels to indicate their value. Then, next to the tables, two positively gargantuan racks towered above them, with each shelf filled to the brim with colored glass holding various types of wine ranging from white to red to champagne.

“That’s … a lot of alcohol,” Hammer Strike stammered, unable to think of anything clever to say.

“That. . .” Pensword gaped. “What do we do?”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “Drink, and hope the dwarves didn’t bring their best.”

Pensword nodded. “I doubt that hope will come true. They most likely gave their best, and then some.”

“But it is a nice thought,” Hammer Strike noted. “Good thing I burn off most forms of alcohol almost instantaneously.”

“There’s enough here to blitz out an entire frat house,” Grif noted in Draconic. “Hell, there’s enough there to blitz out everyfrat house.”

“And then some,” Hammer Strike added. “I … think we have a space in New Unity that can store all of this?”

“Knowing the Dwarves, it will be when you get back,” Pensword muttered. “Actually … could it blitz the Demos?” he asked as his ears perked upwards, and the beginnings of a cunning glint shone in his eyes.

Hammer Strike shook his head. “I don’t want to kill them. Plus, this’ll be saved for both special occasions and when I feel like trying to forget something, which will likely fail spectacularly, but it’s the thought that counts.”

Celestia looked at the gathering. “I wouldn’t be opposed to spending some time testing our limits with you.” She smiled. “Frankly, I never did see how much I could handle either.”

Luna snorted. “Thou art a lightweight, but it would be fun to see how thou acts with this tonic in thy belly.”

Celestia chuckled, and her expression suddenly grew very dark. “Oh, it is on, Sister.”

“So, my little whisper in the night, do you understand what I’m asking of you?” Baron Blueblood’s voice was cool and collected, effectively hiding the embarrassment he faced with having to acknowledge one of his own ancestor’s embarrassments. He looked upon the pony before him, his … spawn, and the filly who had claimed his dear wife’s life. He loathed her with every fiber of his being, but right now she was a liability which could be turned into an asset. He leaned back in his chair, taking a sip of his scotch.

The night sky-coated filly nodded her head, a fang-filled grin on her face as her tufted ears flicked back and forth, while the maids dressed her in a fancy dress that only a month ago she had been in charge of keeping clean. “Yes, Papa.” She moved her leathery wings. “Those fools might have forced your hoof, but after seeing me, how can they deny what a good influence you are on the children of the night?” Her blood red eyes narrowed in a happy squint. Her Grey mane and tail had been groomed to perfection. “Do you want me to find out what happened to any of our misguided brothers and sisters being raised by those … ruffians?”

“No, my dear. Those ruffians, as you put it, have a fortress, and the princesses’ ears. They have caught me off guard too numerously of late with ... unexpected action. I need my own pieces in this game, and you, my dear daughter, will be a key player. You will go to them with a well-practiced sob story. It will be up to you to use your divine acting skills to make them think you are in danger. Considering the record our family has had in previous generations, there will be little room for doubt or skepticism; however, I will expect you to be prepared to address such things all the same, should the need arise. Be prepared. Once they have accepted you, you will be my eyes and ears in New Unity,” he explained.

Internally, he didn’t understand why the servants hadn’t already explained it to the little monster. He’d have to find out who had been coddling her, but first, the mask. After all, much though he hated to admit it, she did have talent, and those acting skills didn’t come from just anywhere. He shifted his features into a perfectly crafted smile, just tained at the corners with a hint of sadness. “In short, my child, you must become my spy. It will be a dangerous task. Should you be found out, I cannot guarantee what they might do to you.”

She smiled joyfully as she flared her wings, and bowed her head in the manner of the Solar court, then did so again in the manner of the Thestrals. “Forgive me the impertinence, my lord. I wanted to hear my papa give the order personally. As you have said so many times before, your staff and fellow nobles are not always trustworthy. Better to hear the full mission from your lips than risk the jealousy of another spoiling the charade. After all, some might have even gone so far as try to remove my stain upon yours and Mama’s bloodline, rather than allow me to further the goals of House Blueblood.”

Blueblood gaped at the foal. Intelligent and a competent actress. Were it not for the unfortunate nature of her species, he might have named her heir, rather than that good-for-nothing boy of his. Still, positive traits aside, the girl deserved no sympathy. She was a means to an end, as all her kind were meant to be. She would never have a place in his heart. She would never replace her mother. It would never replace its mother.

“I will think of some great story that should get me into the walls of the Fortress itself, and not the homes being built outside the inner wall.”

“And when you come home, my dear, you will, of course, receive your own crest to wear proudly, as promised. You will be openly acknowledged for all to see and admire for your service.” He smiled kindly, even as he struggled to hold back his revulsion. As if he would let that filthy creature sully his family crest in such a way. No, when its usefulness had run its course, he would see to its disappearance.

“Thank you Father. And with that crest safely secured, I will remove myself from your home and live in the Night woods, as Princess Luna has forced you to do.”

She seemed almost to spit at the thought. Loyalty, too. A pity to lose such a winning combination, but dogs were loyal too, and he couldn’t risk this dog going rabid.

“Do you have all you need?” Blueblood asked her. “Have you been educated in what you might need to know?”

“I know bits about Thestral knowledge. I can bow correctly, I know the political standings in their nobility, and that I might have to dirty my hooves to get what you want. I know I’ll even have to–” she scrunched her face in distaste “–wield a blade or bow. But I feel ready. It unfortunate that I will have to allow myself the indignity of becoming semi-corrupted to help you, Papa.”

Blueblood nodded as he lifted a dagger from its place on a pillow that would be burned shortly after this conversation completed itself. The blade had been carved from the finest ebony, and the handle had been wrapped with blue leather. A matching sheath soon followed, held together by old, but powerful looking leather cords. He struggled not to shudder. “Take this. It was passed down from a time many centuries ago. It is one of the families … less honorable heirlooms, but it should gain you some respect to carry it. We’ve only kept it, because it dates to the founding of our noble house. Such things, much like a third spouse, can’t be given up so easily, you know,” he chuckled.

“Of course, Papa. Do you want it back when I return?” She asked as he allowed the maids to place the dagger on a belt, and then tie it around her waist.

“I don’t care. It’s a mere trinket. Keep it, if you like. Get rid of it, if you want. But, for now, it is a resource, and we must never waste resources, my child.” His eyes lock on her with carefully calculated kindness mixed with the false air of wisdom. “One never knows when their value may shine through.”

As he had hoped, the manipulation had the desired effect. The revolting little creature smiled, and a hope he’d seen so often on the mongrels that begged for scraps in the streets now shone in this thing’s eyes. “Thank you, Papa. I think I will keep it. It was never my desire to take anything from the estate, but any gift from you is precious. And as you said, who knows when its value might shine through. At the very least, should I fail, House Blueblood could try again in another few generations.”

Ah, there it was, that ruthless nature her kind were so well known for in battle. He’d wondered when it might surface. “Very well,” he said as he cleared his throat. “You know what I need you to do. Go with my blessing, Night Terror Blueblood, second born of my house, third of her name.” He gave her a cunning grin. “Go, and show our foes what softheartedness brings”

“Of course, Papa. I will bring this to them, but first, I must show our support of this union. I’ll make sure to request a meeting with the commander. From what I’ve been able to glean of the gossip from his servants, he has a soft spot for Thestrals of mixed blood. It will most likely be the easiest way in.” She rubbed her hooves together as a chilling smirk crossed over her face that put chills down Blueblood’s spine. “I can hardly wait.”

“So… Grif, who is going to bring these gift back? Should we call the Giant? I doubt we would be able to ship all the gifts back by rail. It would take too long,” Pensword said as he sat down at a small table a few days later to share a meal with his old friend.

“Send them back with the Rohirrim. I’ve had the older members carrying large bags of rocks during morning jog for the last week. This should be nothing for them,” Grif chuckled.

“Right. You have a good point there. I’ll have the Demon Slayers help also. Fox Division should at least help with the lighter stuff, but I still think the Giant will be necessary for all that drink left over from last night. By the moon’s light, Celestia and Luna both drank themselves to sleep, and there was still plenty to go round.” He shook his head in disbelief. “Still, I hope Hammer Strike enjoys his honeymoon with all that alcohol.” He trailed off as he caught sight of another Pony entering the room, then looked to Grif. “So you think he’s going to do it now? This is his last chance here. Wish Vital was here.”

“Give him a minute to psyche himself out. It took you months to make the move,” Grif laughed. Pensword chuckled, but said nothing more as he let Button Mash do whatever it was he was planning.

Meanwhile, Button Mash continued his trot, completely oblivious to the two warriors’ casual observation, and hastily hoofed over a box that had been wrapped messily in gift paper. He blushed heavily as he looked off to the side. “I ... I thought you might like this.” He was somewhat comical in his appearance, since he still hadn’t gotten rid of the chestpiece from the wedding ceremony, though his normal propellor beanie was once more upon his head, where it belonged.

“A present? For me?” Sweetie Belle asked, surprised.

“Uhuh,” Button muttered. “I ... I hope you like it.” He brushed a hoof nervously down his mane as Sweetie Belle undid the wrapping, and opened the lid on the box to reveal the pendant in all its glory. She gasped as she took in the sight.

“Oh, Button Mash, it’s so pretty,” she beamed. “It looks just like something my sis’d wear to the Gala.” Without so much as a word of warning, she rushed in, and hugged the colt. “Thank you so much. Now I won’t have to bother Rarity for jewelry when I’m playing dressup.”

Button Mash was speechless. He gulped as he finally noticed Grif and Pensword mouthing to each other. It took the young foal a few moments to get through the shock, before he slowly and awkwardly returned the hug. Unbeknownst to him, the propellor on his beany had begun to spin as the flush in his cheeks deepened.

“Shipping accomplished,” Grif said as he leaned back in his chair, and folded his arms.

“So it would seem,” Pensword agreed with a wry smile. “So it would seem.”

118 - Life goes on

Extended Holiday
Ch 118: Life goes on
Act 18

Pensword looked out on the courtyard as Vital, Twilight, Trixie, and Clover the Clever all practiced magic. Due to the intensity of the studies and the general effects of their combined fields, no other Ponies were allowed to enter the courtyard, until further notice. Since the guards couldn’t spy directly, they watched from the sidelines, instead. He glanced above them as a giant green magic Eastern Dragon construct battled a purple Western Dragon. Another part of the courtyard had a giant bird of pure ice battling an avian constructed from flowers and vines.

Pensword’s ear twitched. “I still cannot believe Clover is forcing Twilight to use the Western style Dragon. I guess she wants to see how she handles the disadvantage. Then again, she would probably be beaten, no matter what dragon form she uses. This is Clover, after all,” he mused.

“It’s not the dog in the fight; it’s the fight in the dog,” Grif retorted as he took another beakful of popcorn.

“Yeah, but we already know who has more fight. The real question is how long do you think she’ll last? I say another twenty minutes.” He smiled as the fight continued. “What about Trixie and Vital? Who do you think will win?”

“Clover will beat Twilight in about … five minutes, I’d say. Trixie will beat Vital in two,” Grif said.

Pensword looked at the fight. “I say it will be a tie between the two, and it will be in five minutes.”

Two minutes later, Vital and Trixie had their staves locked in combat, leaning in to push against each other as their constructs clashed above them. Suddenly, Trixie leaned in, and kissed Vital’s nose. Vital Spark experienced a momentary shock, and wound up on the ground a few seconds later.

“Told you,” Grif chuckled.

Pensword cackled gleefully at the kiss. “How long do you think till he gets tied to this land?”

“Like threading a needle, some things happen with time, not pressure.” Grif shrugged as he smirked.

“Yeah, still, there is the chance he goes back and stays on Earth,” Pensword countered as Vital threw down a set of pellets that burst apart into thick blue smoke. When the smoke had cleared, Vital was on top of Trixie, holding her down with his staff as he winked mischievously at her.

“Hey, you two, enough with the flirting! Your enemies aren't going to give you time to make out!” Grif shouted, before taking more popcorn from a vender who’d made a mighty fine business for himself passing out snacks during the combat lessons in the arena.

Pensword smirked, and winked at Grif. “Unless you are a Thestral. Then the battlefield is a date.” He furrowed his brow. “What happened to all is fair in love and war?”

The two Ponies below quickly separated as they looked away with heavy blushes on their cheeks. They then proceeded to glare daggers at Grif and Pensword, before looking to one another, and smirking.

Pensword saw the glow, and he pulled Grif down. “DUCK!” He yelled as they hit the ground. The space they had filled just moments before was suddenly covered in ice and blue flowers with yellow centers. Their presence seemed to only augment the effect of the cold as the ice spread from their roots, coating the floor and the wall behind them. Pensword looked to Grif. “So … should we prepare a secret file for if they do get married?” he whispered.

“Pensword, what makes you think I would ever have a secret file containing possibly blackmail worthy information on those two?” Grif acted shocked, before turning back to the fight with a smirk. “I have five.”

“I have two for each of them. Still, the magic that would come from that line, let alone if Twilight marries, or Clover, actually … well, that is a good question. How vital are ponies?” He paused. “I’d better check if she had any offspring, and find where they are today. That is scary.”

Pensword poked over the edge of the balcony in time to see Clover make her move. With a wave of her focus, she overpowered Twilight’s construct as the Eastern Dragon wrapped itself around the Western and squeezed. The magic in Twilight’s horn flared as sweat poured down her face, before the purple construct began to contort, then redistribute between the pressure points, before finally bursting like a giant balloon as purple sparkles rained down over the field. Clover smiled as she raised her focus, and dismissed her construct, before dipping her focus in acknowledgement of Twilight’s skill. Twilight’s focus wobbled as she returned the gesture with crossed eyes and ragged breath. Still, despite the strain, and the loss itself, the princess of friendship smiled.

“She did well,” Grif chuckled.

“Indeed.”

Moon River stifled a giggle as she and two others hid in an open box. The now familiar sounds of construction work thrummed around them. She bared a fang-filled grin as she tried to show some of the tricks she’d learned to the two young gryphonesses who had recently become her partners in crime.

Athena and Gentle Wing looked at each other, then back at Moon River, before both of them smiled widely. Their beaks opened to reveal the short, but sharp, teeth already beginning to line their gums.

Moon River pointed up as she looked down at the cross bow, suction cup darts, and throwing darts they had brought together. After all, Athena and Gentle Wing had yet to learn the joy that came with suction cup weaponry. That was a most grievous error that simply had to be corrected. She let out an annoyed hiss as Gentle Wing poked her with one of the darts for the tenth time, then motioned outside the box with an exasperated expression. Gentle Wing just giggled in response.

Athena examined a dart curiously, before she plopped it on her sister's head, and joined Gentle Wing in a fit of giggles.

Moon River repeated a move she had seen many a grownup do when something went wrong, and put her hoof to her nose. Unfortunately, in her enthusiasm, she struck herself a little too hard, which led first to shock, then to sniffles, then to tears, and finally a full blown bawl.

Gentle Wing looked confusedly at Moon River, then rose to her paws, approached the crying blue foal, and wrapped a down-covered wing gently around her. Athena soon followed her sister’s example.

Moon River didn’t know how to react. The tears stopped a moment as she felt the unusual sensation of soft down against her fur. When she managed to get her breathing under control, she sniffled, then used a hoof to point gingerly at her nose, being careful not to make contact. “Hurt,” she said.

Gentle Wing warbled a bit as she tried to comfort Moon River like Momma always did for her, remembering the gentle lullabies and beak stroking along her feathers and back.

Moon River shuddered, then sniffled again at the strange sensation that was baby Gryphon talons and beaks running through her white-streaked mane. Eventually, her eyes began to grow heavy as her two companions purred and warbled on either side. She nearly succumbed to the drowse, when a shadow suddenly passed over them. The three children looked up to see what could be blocking their light, only to hear a familiar voice.

“So that'swhere you three got to.” Grif chuckled as he looked down on the three playmates. His face changed when he saw Moon River’s salty cheeks. “What's wrong, Moony?” he asked as he picked her up gently, while the two Gryphon cubs stayed on the bottom of the crate, surrounded by the darts. Moon river sniffed again, and mimicked the motion that had caused her so much pain in the first place. Grif couldn’t help but chuckle at the antic. “Save that for when you’re a little older, Moony. Trust me, it’ll be a lot easier then,” he promised as he kissed her gently on the nose. “And aim a little higher next time. The hoof is supposed to go to the bridge of the nose, not the snout.” His eyes passed over the crate and his two daughters as they played with the darts together, poking one another, and his heart nearly stopped. It was clear he had just narrowly avoided a terrible fate, one filled with suction cups, and possibly tree sap.

Moon River pouted sulkily as she noticed her godfather’s reaction. It was clear the game was up.

“Hey now, Moony, those two have a while yet, before they can help you with your little operations,” he told her. Then he ruffled her mane with a wing. “Not everybody’s as ahead of the game as you are.”

She pouted. “Clan!” and huffed with conviction, as if that one word was enough to explain what drove her. “CLAN!” She repeated louder.

“Thats sweet, Moony.” Grif chuckled as he put her on his back, before retrieving the twins, and setting them each on a wing. “How about we see if we can get you some ice cream?” he offered. “That sounds like fun, right?”

She paused, before using her wings to point to the other two. “Cream?”

“They can’t have ice cream yet.” He shook his head. “They’re too young.”

“Treat. All Treat,” Moon River said. Then she repeated again. “All treat. All Treat.”

“Moony, calm down, and think about this,” Grif insisted softly. “Have I ever lied to you before?”

“. . . No,” she grudgingly admitted. The she scrunched her face up in thought. “Treat later?” she finally asked.

“Okay.” Grif nodded his assent. “Consider it a date. Now come on, little Miss Mastermind. Let's get you three back home. It’s almost time for these two to take their nap.”

The two cubs began to voice their protest, but Moon River looked at Grif very cutely. “Nest, too?” she asked, “or cave?”

“If that's what you want, we can all go to the nest.” Grif chuckled as he started off towards the compound and their home, where two loving mothers and an extremely mischievous houseguest awaited. Using their innate feline instinct, the twins carefully balanced their way across Grif’s back to lay beside Moon River, before snuggling up and warbling happily.

Moon River did her best to coo in response, trying to replicate their sounds as the trio watched the land pass by. After all, naps weren’t so bad when they were with friends, and usually meant snacks and playtime with the family afterwards. And this time, she’d be able to share it with Grif and his wives. She could hardly wait.

Pensword found that being a commander with feathers meant one thing that he had never expected. Pegasus Culture indicated that military rank was still one of the most important aspects in life. The higher the rank, the more important the individual was. That held especially true for a warrior of the past like Pensword. Unfortunately, as one of the oldest and most decorated living members of Equestria’s former, and hopefully soon-to-be-remilitarized, armed forces, he would have to preside over the laying of the cornerstones for the Hall of Paragons. Clouds had been gathered with some difficulty for observers to watch the dedication ceremony from above. Pegasi, Thestrals, and even a few Gryphons had come to watch the historic event.

Pensword stood in his ceremonial armor fashioned after that of the pre-unification era as he looked on a series of cubic white granite stones that had been carefully cut and placed along the edge of a trench that had been dug with assistance from some of the most skilled craftsponies available. As tradition demanded, one of the stones had been covered in a series of carvings that would never be seen again, once the construction had begun properly.

Thankfully, all Pensword had to do was cut four cords with his short sword. The pulleys and wheels would take care of the rest. A female Pegasus wrapped in a puffy white robe and wearing a laurel wreath on her head finished reading a litany of prayers, and nodded to the commander. Pensword nodded in return, unsheathed the short sword, and swung. The first cord gave way with little resistance. Wood groaned as the counterweights that had been tied off with the rope pulled the stone into the air, moved in a carefully calculated arch, and then lowered it into the foundation, right where it needed to land. Spectators oohed and aahed at the sight.

Pensword nodded in approval as the ropes released, and the cornerstone finished settling. As they moved towards the next cornerstone, he looked around the site. He saw the materials that had been set aside to mine and transport the stone that would make up the outer wall. Thanks to the concept sketches and plans he had been presented with, he could picture the fluted columns, sturdy steps, and bas reliefs that would form the outer portion of the hall. Between the outer wall and the building itself, beds of flowers, artificial streams, brooks, and fountains would dot the landscape. Some would be filled with water, others with liquid rainbow. Thanks to the scouting and destruction that had occurred as a result of Chrysalis’ invasion, the remains of the original Hall of Paragons from Unity had been uncovered, and excavations were underway. More than a little inspiration had been drawn from those decrepit ruins.

Pensword finished off the other cornerstones in quick order. The ceremony concluded with the Pegasi spectators taking their chunks of cloud from the gathering, and moving them over the site to combine with the other participants’ clouds. Together, they bucked the clouds as one, causing the vapor to disperse into dew-like droplets that sprinkled down over the site. Another trench led down deeper into the base at an incline to meet a large circular hole.

“That,” the mare in the robes began, “will be the site of the main meditation pool. We’ll have a fountain on the eastern end of the hall to symbolize the beginning of life. The water will flow steadily down a channel from this fountain towards the western side, here. As I stated earlier, this will make the central pool. Drains will be added to cycle the water back up to the fountain in a proper loop, and protective enchantments will ensure the plumbing has the proper resistance to corrosion, while maintaining the cleanliness of the water.”

She motioned out to four wooden pegs, each embedded in the earth at four symmetrical corners from the pool’s location. “These markers indicate the location of the ceremonial pools of virtues, one for each of the paths a Pegasus can choose. And newborn foals will be washed under the waters at the fountain.” She smiled, and her hazel eyes twinkled merrily as she turned to face some rather confused-looking Earth Ponies and Unicorns. “The Hall of Paragons is designed for all Pegasi to learn and grow. When the time comes, they commit to their future by bathing in these four pools. As life moves, so, too, will a Pegasus. Those who commit themselves to a path, but find that their heart no longer sings the song of that flight, can return to commit themselves to a different path, or to seek what it really means to fly. In other words, this is a sacred place, not only to reflect on the deeds of our ancestors, but to choose or alter your own path as you see fit. A place of rebirth, if you will.”

Pensword nodded his head. “I assume that, as the Commander, I am to dedicate something?”

The mare smiled knowingly at him. “Yes. As I said, each of these pools represents one of the four main paths. When the basin is properly constructed, we’ll have the tiles laid over the stonework to portray each of the symbols: the sword for the military, the scroll for the politician and orator, the paintbrush for the artisan, and the feather for life and marriage.” She chuckled as she looked over the site. “Once the pools’ installation is complete, you’ll be called upon as the highest military authority in the land to dedicate the sword pool. After all, where better for one to dedicate one’s life than in the eyes of great ones of the past and the present? Especially when the war prevented you from doing so in your own time.”

“You mean … I am to be the first to use the pool?”

“Yup,” she giggled.

Pensword gulped.

“When light and dark unite as one, an evil power shall be undone, but which of the choices will then hold sway, to swathe in shadow or light of day? Only one can make that choice. Will she save, or just destroy?” Vital Spark queried playfully as he approached a familiar blue mare in the middle of practicing balancing the two sides of her magic. The cool Autumn breeze played through his mane, and he couldn’t help but chuckle as Trixie jumped in the air, knocking her hat off her head, and leaving her mane in a mess as the sphere she had been forming burst apart to sprinkle the clearing with a sparkling grey dust. The gnarled dark branches of the Everfree’s trees stretched mournfully up to the sky as their crowns rattled together.

“Don’t do that!” Trixie shouted, punching him in the shoulder.

“You know that just makes me want to do it all the more,” Vital teased. “It’s fun seeing how you react. And besides, it’s kinda cute,” he said as he wiggled his eyebrows.

“Vital, this is real, right? Trixie means ... you're not just humoring her?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Let’s just say I’m feeling this out,” Vital conceded. “I still have to adjust to the whole part time human part time Pony thing, and how that works for relationships. That, and it’s just plain fun to tease you sometimes. Which I ... think is a good sign? I don’t really know. I’ve … never actually been in a relationship before.”

“I suppose Trixie will have to live with that,” she said as she took a seat, and looked up at the passing clouds. “This is a first for Trixie as well.”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie never went on a date with one of her many admirers?”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie's many admirers preferred to keep a respectful distance.” Trixie almost sighed as she said this.

“... You weren’t just looking for adoration, were you? You were looking for friends.”

“Life can be … difficult when you work as a traveling magician,” Trixie admitted.

“And your family?” he asked as he moved in closer, and took a seat next to her.

“Trixie hails from Neigh Orleans, raised by Trixie’s father, and chased out at sixteen for acting better than everypony else with my ‘fancy shmancy magic show, and talking all proper like.’ Trixie hasn’t been back since.”

“Ouch.” Vital winced. “That’s rough.”

“Life is rough.” Trixie shrugged.

“Have you at least tried to keep in contact?”

“It was made clear that would be a bad idea,” Trixie said. “Just as well. Trixie doesn’t want to think what they’d say about her failure at being a magician.”

“You’re being trained by one of the most powerful Unicorns to ever live, and you’re serving in one of the most famous noble houses in all of Equestria. I wouldn’t exactly call that a failure,” Vital pointed out.

“I also got my cart destroyed in a giant bear attack, and tried to take over an entire town,” Trixie responded.

“Growing pains?” Vital offered by way of explanation. That got a laugh out of the enchantress-in-training. “Seriously, though, the first was a learning experience, and the second was more the fault of the amulet than you. It’s good to be hard on yourself, but be careful not to let it go too far. Trust me, I speak from experience,” he said as he laid a supportive foreleg over her shoulder.

“Trixie appreciates that.” She gave Vital Spark a half smile.

“And Vital is happy to help,” he returned with that same gentle smile he always used. “Is a sense of protectiveness natural in most stallions with mares here, or is that just for when they have feelings for one another? I’m … not exactly certain how it works here compared to Earth.”

“Trixie isn’t quite sure either, as Trixie hasn’t been in a relationship before, but she imagines that might be it.”

“The former or the latter?”

“The latter.”

“You know, I know this is a potentially romantic moment, but now I can’t help but feel an unusual urge to try and conduct a study on the topic,” Vital mused. “Why do I get the feeling Clover and Twilight are rubbing off on me?”

“Probably because they are,” Trixie giggled.

“Think you can handle hanging out with a nerd?”

“If that nerd is you.” Trixie smiled at him.

“Um … there’s something else you should probably know about.” He chuckled nervously. “You see … I … kind of met this girl when we were in that other world, and she’s from here originally, but she kinda kissed me, and I don’t know how to feel about it, because I’ve never been kissed before, and it’s really kinda making me guilty and crazy, and uncertain, and–.”

“And?” trixie asked in a genuinely confused tone.

“I … might have felt an attraction there, too?”

“Trixie doesn’t believe she’s following.”

“Well, where I come from, that’s usually a cause for concern. Most girls have issues if a guy has seen another girl previously and still has feelings for that girl, and doesn’t bring it up. I … don’t know if I do or not. It’s sort of complicated, but my conscience won’t give me a minute’s peace about it.” He took a deep breath, and sighed to prevent himself from hyperventilating. “So … yeah. I … kinda felt I had to tell you. Is … that okay?”

Trixie laughed “Trixie doesn’t see the problem with you having feelings for this other mare. You still have feelings for Trixie, don’t you? How does you having feelings for her change things? You're a very silly Pony, Vital Spark.”

“Well what did you expect? I wasn’t born as one.” He chuckled nervously. “I was kindof raised to believe in a monogamous relationship. It’s … difficult adjusting to the fact that’s not quite the same here, culturally speaking. I mean, there’s precedent for those kinds of things on Earth, but it’s not a commonly held practice anymore, and usually frowned upon.” He sighed. “I guess what I’m trying to say is this is going to take some adjusting to. My morality’s going to need some sorting out, probably. So … yeah, if I’m a little awkward at first, let me just apologize in advance,” he said as he rubbed his mane nervously.

“You probably come from a species with a more equal gender ratio,” Trixie noted. “If Equestria tried that, the Pony population would die out.”

“You know, I always wondered why there were so many more mares than colts. Is it just more common for a girl to be born?”

Trixie nodded. “It has been, as far as Trixie knows, since recorded time.”

“That explains so much.” Vital took another deep breath, and exhaled. “So, um … wanna hang out?” he asked as he smiled awkwardly.

“You had to ask?” Trixie smiled at him.

“Well, it is the gentlemanly thing to do. Or is it gentlepony-ish? Just how the heck do you call that here, anyways?” Vital asked as his muzzle scrunched up in confusion.

“Gentlestallion.” She giggled again. “Lead the way.”

“If fair lady desires an escort, then an escort she shall have. Tally ho!” Vital shouted boisterously as he did his best to impersonate a posh noble accent to hilarious effect, then promptly tripped over a tree root, and landed flat on his face. “Ow….”

And Trixie giggled.

Grif sat behind his desk, and sighed as he reviewed the paper Dagger had just delivered. This latest correspondence from the empire had just been through decoding, and he was updating himself on the current news. He’d already sent a message to Pensword to arrive at his convenience about one message in particular.

A few moments later, Grif heard the expected knock. “Come in,” he said, “and close the door behind you.”

Pensword opened the door, turned around, and closed it as requested, using a wing to lock the door, before he settled down on a nearby pillow that had been set aside for Pony guests. “So what’s the deal?”

“Well, imperial troops discovered a large pocket of resistance hauled up in the Eastern Fortress. They have a strong position, and it looks like the siege may go on longer than expected. As such, the wedding is going to be moved back at least a month to allow Daedalus time to deal with the issue.”

“Ah. I am sorry to hear that,” Pensword said with a sober nod. “I hope his attack goes well. I speak from experience when I say sieging for months is never fun.” He shook his head. “Is he asking for any assistance?” He paused as he grated his teeth together out of habit. “He is the only other Gryphon I would say this for, other than your clan and my Gryphon slayers, but what assistance can we be for him?”

“He won’t need it,” Grif assured him. “His force is superior, and they have no way to hunt or import supplies. He’s confident they’ll break it. There’s nothing we can do for him there. That being said, there is a favor he has asked that I think you’d enjoy.”

“Oh? What is that?” Pensword asked as his ears stood at attention.

“Well, see, as I’m sure you're aware, all my messages from Daedalus come to me in cypher, and go through a heavy decryption process before I can review them. But what you and most here don’t know is I have given Daedalus a deeper set of code, so he can send me private messages not to be read by either of our coding experts. This one had a very… unusual request added to it.”

Pensword motioned with a wing for Grif to continue.

“The message reads thus: The bearers of these messages are spies, please have them killed.”

“Bearers, and … spies. That means plural.” Pensword slowly put it together, and a manic grin spread across his face. “Can I have one? I would like to see if I can get any information out of mine.”

Grif chuckled, and threw him a brass key. “All three are currently drugged in a holding cell in the fortress. Seeing as these Gryphons are messengers, it would be … uncouth for a clan lord such as myself to have their blood on my talons. As Matthew is aware, humans like to say, ‘don’t shoot the messenger.’ However, they have not been messengers to you.”

“So you want me to deal with all three of them?” Pensword’s grin widened further as his eyes lit up with excitement.

“I could ask for volunteers in the clan, but I figured you might be willing, as a favor between friends?” Grif chuckled.

“As friends, and to show any spies that, if the Demon learns about them, he will come down on them. The Emperor has earned my respect, and his life from my fangs. I will not let others undo the blood I spilled to save his.”

“These three’s last memories will be passing out at a meal. I played everything off as though nothing were happening. Their wine was drugged with a fast-acting, tasteless concoction I got from Zecora. I figured you might enjoy the shock and surprise.”

“Oh…” Pensword’s voice was tinged with a smugness not heard since the end of the Third Gryphon War. “I am going to enjoy this. And if they die before I get all I want, I think some of my friends on the other side could keep them here till I do get the information. I think this enemy spy ring is one I want Daedalus able to crack and destroy. You could say this would be my wedding gift to him,” he said as he rose from the cushion. “Was there anything else you wanted to discuss, before I go to meet our ‘guests?’”

“Only for you to enjoy yourself.” Grif chuckled. “It’s not every day an opportunity like this falls into your hooves.”

“True, and trust me … I will enjoy this. It is time some Gryphons learn that I am still the Demon. I am still the Commander that can beat them at their own games and haunt their nightmares for eons after.” WIth that, Pensword stood up, and his ice-blue eyes hardened. “I won’t be back for a while. I think Lunar Fang would enjoy this as well, and Fox Feather, too,” he mused as he made his way out the door to the bonding time he knew both mares would love. It was so kind of Daedalus to provide three spies. Now they wouldn’t have to share.

“You know, Clover,” Vital mused as he looked over one of the great mage’s many bookshelves, “it looks almost as if you put a special emphasis on summoning. Are these supposed to be decoy books, or do you just conjure up bookshelves from a subspace pocket as you need them to cycle through?” he asked curiously.

“Remember when I told you about how the size of your pocket dimension can be increased exponentially through use of the crystals from Bellephorn Nine? I spent three days in those caves, before The Doctor found me. I don’t have a pocket dimension, so much as a pocket library.”

“So you only gathered so many crystals to build said library, and couldn’t expand further, or did the library just fill all the space? Also, was this your first encounter with The Doctor or an adventure he dragged you out on later down the line?”

“It was after first meeting him, but still relatively early on in our adventures. I was only … twenty-six, I think. Ah, to be young and naive again.”

“It can be fun,” Vital agreed with a playful smile, “when it doesn’t blow up in your face.”

“Sooner or later, everything blows up in your face. The question is, are you the sort to scream about your singed eyebrows, or do you wipe the soot off, repair the nerve damage, regrow your facial fur, and try again?” Clover noted.

“Why am I not surprised that happened to you?” Vital asked as he looked over the volumes one last time, before returning to the work table, where Clover awaited him. He knew better than to try looking at magic Clover didn’t deem him ready for. After all, she’d very nearly targeted a very sensitive area with a bolt of lightning. He hated to think what might happen if she sought to actually hurt him. He snorted as his brows furrowed together in preparation for the lesson to come. “So what’s on the docket today, then?”

“First off, how did it go? Were you able to see this Gryphon deity?”

“Well, yeah. She’s the one who gave me my newest addition to my cutie mark.”

“What addition?” she asked curiously.

“The big honking … oh, that’s right. She said she could do that. Man, The Doctor must hate how easily she’s able to do stuff like that. At least, I assume so, since it’s technically meddling with time. Though it does make me wonder … does that mean she has the secret to that deity code? Oh, what did The Doctor call it again?” he mused.

“We can hypothesize on this later. First, what was the change, second, were you successful?” Clover pressed.

“Oh, sorry.” Vital blushed as he realized how he’d gone off track. “The mark on my flank with the outline of the bird stretching its wings behind the sun and star. That was her doing. As for whether it was a success, yes, I’d say it was. She told me what I needed to do. Now it’s just a matter of waiting till the egg is ready to hatch.”

“Fascinating. You know, you are the only Pony known who’s ever seen one of the four Gryphon deities,” Clover noted.

“She was kind of nice, but I think she viewed me more like a child than anything else. Considering she’s on a whole separate plane of existence, it makes sense,” he said with a shrug. “I did have to make a promise to her, though.”

“Well, you couldn’t expect her to help you for free,” Clover noted. “Any magic gained that easily would be worthless.”

“Even the magic of friendship?” Vital asked teasingly.

“The fruit of harmony? Why, Vital, I figured you’d have clued in by now. There is a hefty price taken upon those who would wield them. Some might say the worst price possible.”

“Are you referring to long life, or is this going to turn out to be some sort of joke?”

“Long life? Vital Spark, to wield the elements is to give up your mortality, to become ageless, and walk the Earth until you are either destroyed or time ends.” Vital could swear she shivered at this thought.

“Then doesn’t that mean you were under, and likely still are under, the same toll? You were one of the first to use the elements’ power, weren’t you?”

“First off, did it occur to you the glaring flaw in your theory that both Smart Cookie and Pansy died of old age? They both reached surprisingly old ages for their tribes, yes, but they did die of age. Also, as you can plainly see, I continue to age myself. Even if the process is slowed, my body is showing signs already. Secondly, and most important, what we created wasn’t from the elements. It was the fire of friendship, a single brilliant flame, and it nearly killed the three of us.”

“I thought it was the windigos that nearly killed you.” Vital sighed, and rubbed the bridge of his muzzle. “Okay. I probably should have asked you this a long time ago. What really happened back then?”

“Well, we didn’t set off all conveniently at the same time in groups of two, find each other, argue over the land, and then get forced into a cave to make nice,” she said as she pulled out a flask, and emptied a generous portion into her tea.

“For starters, it wasn’t an argument that summoned the Windigos, it was a war. The Earth Ponies had rebelled, and in doing so, had cut off the food supply. Without food, the Pegasi became desperate, and turned on us. Arrows, spears, and spells flew for days, with no side gaining a clear victory. The Pegasi were better trained, of course, but an army marches on its stomach, and despite how the modern books paint it, Unicornia had a nice fine film of arrogance and neglect around it. The only effective spell casters fit for combat were in the royal guard. The rest could barely make a shield. As for myself, I was forbidden to get involved. Star Swirl made it clear it was not our place to foster the stupidity of any one tribe, even our own. Still, what can I say? I had the misfortune of being the princess’ companion, and thus, at that age, my loyalties were mixed and confused. Then there was the damned meeting….” Clover took a drink from her tea, then a second hit from her flask.

“As you heard, the windigos came, though we didn’t realize it at the time. And with them came the ice and the snow. At first, we figured it was some type of Pegasi tactic, but when they started freezing to death, well, when a species that lives in higher and colder altitudes starts freezing to death, you know something's wrong. Finally, Bullion came to Star Swirl, literally on his knees, begging him to do something. And what did my genius mentor do? He used the respect he had amongst the three tribes to arrange a peace summit. Now don’t get me wrong. The idea was okay. Hurricane was many things, but he wasn’t stupid, and the chancellor was an eccentric, not a sadist. Things would have been fine, if the king had sent the royal ambassador to the meeting, or a trained diplomat. But no, he decided to send his arrogant, stuck-up, self-aggrandising, center-of-her-own-universe daughter. Now the modern telling of the tale tells you blame is to be spread equally, but keep in mind most history books are scribed by Unicorns, my student.”

“And some Unicorns are still rather biased?”

“When we entered the hall, Platinum threw a fit, because, well, her guards bowed, the Unicorns bowed, I bowed, but the Pegasi refused to bow. They saluted with their spears, instead. I tried to tell her this was a show of respect, but, at the risk of sounding repetitive, no. She insisted they bow. It took fifteen minutes to get her to let that go, and we started the meeting right off the bat with a third of the group angered. But then you’d think that surely, at the table, being a Princess, Platinum would know to show proper respect in her speech and actions, right?”

“Based on how much you’ve disparaged her thus far, I’m guessing not,” Vital mused as he used his magic to shift a pair of chairs for the two to sit in.

Clover sat down, took another calming sip, and resumed her narrative. “She called them Feather Brains and Mud Ponies. The entire time. It was the most embarrassing thing I’d ever seen. At first, there was talk of lower taxes, better land distribution. The Earth Ponies wanted a fair compromise of having an Earth Pony representative party in all official meetings. Hurricane just wanted the food to be available again. At first, I thought Platinum was considering these issues. She just sort of sat there, stone-faced, listening.” She groaned, and shook her head. “Oh, how wrong I was, Vital. How wrong I was. Out of nowhere, she suddenly asked Hurricane when they can expect the Pegasi to stop killing everypony with the cold, and the chancellor about when the Mud Ponies could ‘return to their proper places.’ As you can guess, things sort of … exploded.”

“The kind of explosion you mentioned earlier about destroying your face, and requiring hard work and grit to get back again?”

“Good. You’ve been paying attention. Anyway, after that point, things went pretty much the way the story says. They argued, blame started getting flung around, and then each leader stormed out, giving their aides little more than enough time for me to give them apologetic smiles. The king was … unhappy with his daughter's actions. Star Swirl was beyond furious. He ranted and raved for a solid day about the stupidity of her actions, and my lack of action. That’s not an exaggeration, either. He didn’t stop talking for a full twenty-four hours. I clocked it.” Clover chuckled at the memory.

“After that, the king met with me and Star Swirl privately to discuss what could be done. We needed fertile land. With time, we could grow our own crops with spells, but not through the ice and snow. Also, Platinum needed to disappear for a while, lest she not survive the next few months. The plan was actually Star Swirl’s. He would take an expedition to explore lands to the south, but it would seem as though Platinum were leading the party to everypony but the highest ranking Unicorns with us. The hope was that this action would regain her some small amount of favor with the populace. It was quite possible that, should we succeed, free land would become our bargaining chip for calming the Pegasi and the Earth Ponies. So we left by nightfall in a convoy of fifty or so. We traveled for weeks. Pairs of two would take turns scouting the road ahead, looking for the path. It was on one of these scouting missions with Star Swirl that I first met a Pony who would change everything I believed about how the world worked.”

“Hammer Strike.”

“Yes.” Clover nodded. “But Star Swirl decided to leave him be, for the time being, which made sense. Who knows what Platinum would have done to an Earth Pony using magic and farming in the middle of winter? So, eventually, the snow ended, and we found green grass and leafy trees in a valley at the foothold of the mountains. These footholds were filled with caves that dripped with gems. We camped, we fed, and we celebrated our victory, only to find out days later that an Earth Pony camp had been spotted at the other end of the valley, and a Pegasus platform was hovering somewhere near the center. We were a simple expedition. We had maybe five battle mages amongst us. Pegasi were a military society. How much of a chance do you think we’d have had in a fight?”

“Probably not much,”Vital conceded.

“Our saving grace, of course, was Star Swirl. We could be confident his reputation would keep them at a distance, at least for a while, but … the valley was only so large. Foraging parties eventually came into conflict, and then … the ice and snow returned. Ponies went from being at each others’ throats to finding any resources they could, before they froze. Finally, as the play says, we found the cave, and our three glorious leaders had their heads so far up their plots that they argued themselves to a near-death cryofreeze. Now here is the start of things. Cookie, Pansy, and I had met several times before, during Star Swirl’s many pilgrimages to magical spots of power. I liked them. We got along well. So, with our leaders out, we put our heads together, using each other for warmth as we tried to work out a plan. I tried every fire spell I could think of. It wasn’t until I was nearly out of mana, when Cookie offered his for me to use. Pansy stepped in to say I could use hers, instead. In the end, I pointed out we could extend the supply, if I used a little from each of them. When I did, and combined it with my own mana, well … yeah. You know the story from there.”

“By the power of three was the darkness undone with three parts of the whole cast by the creator. And thus shall her children stand against all who wish their end, provided that harmony remain,” Vital said. “Sorry about that. I like to wax poetic sometimes, even if what I say isn't necessarily true.”

“Now, what you think you know is, after that, the three tribes were united, and we built Unity around Celestia and Luna. That’s a lie perpetrated by someone who wanted to disappear from history. Care to take a guess as to who that might have been?”

“Do I even want to know?”

“You already know,” Clover said. “You just don’t know him yet. Or rather, you don’t know the him that I knew. He has to become him, before he can be him.”

“Time travel?”

Clover took another long drag from her flask, and a minimal sip from her teacup. “Let me put it this way, Vital. The person you know as Hammer Strike, he’s most definitely the person Star Swirl and I met that day, but he isn’t the one I worked for. He’s part of it, but there was much more … muchness to come.”

“Oh, you did not just pull an Alice in Wonderland reference on me,” Vital said.

“I think we’re done for today,” Clover said with a surprisingly melancholy sigh. “And for the record, Vital, don’t judge Platinum too harshly. She was young in those days. We all were. She mellowed out afterwards, and ended up doing a lot of good.”

“Anything I can do to help? That didn’t sound like one of your usual sighs.”

“Don’t worry about me. I’m just an old mare looking back on old regrets.”

“Well … if you need someone to talk to, I’m always around,” Vital offered as he made his way towards the door. “I like the people I care about to be happy.”

“I’ll see you later, Vital,” she said tiredly as she turned to stare into space.

“... Goodbye, I guess, Clover. Just … feel better soon.”

Grif took a deep breath as he sat in the dark of a clearing deep, deep inside the Everfree Forest on his haunches. His tail was carefully wrapped to avoid any possibilities of hurting it. His paws were crossed on the ground. It had taken considerable work, but the bottoms of both paws were facing upwards.

Before him, several books and scrolls were splayed out, some of them volumes he’d brought from Earth detailing theories about internal energies: chi, ki, chakra, all that crazy anime stuff. The scrolls, however, were what made him crazy enough to be out here. Celestia had taken these from Minotaurs and Goats, and each described similar phenomenon being used by their most holy and seclusive shamans.

It was not easy getting these from the Canterlot archive, but, thankfully, with the wedding in the castle, Grif had been given an opportunity to look for useful information. It had been a slow process, of course. A few scrolls here or there, never enough to draw suspicion from the guards. Lastly, he had his thaumic book opened to the chapter on suppressing one's field laid before him. A double brass ring covered two of his claws. It had taken a lot to convince Twilight to make it for him, as magic-suppressing rings were highly restricted. It felt wrong not being able to feel his magical field, but from what he’d read so far, it would act as interference to what he was trying to discover.

Grif took several deep, controlled breaths, then brought his talons together as he tried desperately to clear his mind. One reason after another for his current situation flashed through his mind: all the battles, everything he had faced, the fact that magic was finite, and while thaumaturgy was efficient, his understanding of it would take years before he’d be able to use it to the same degree as Hammer Strike. However, if his theory proved correct, this method might help to fill the gap. These scrolls referred to physical energy. It was generated by one's stamina, and how good one’s physical shape was. Fortunately for Grif, he was in great shape. Long years of training in running, aerobic, and physical exercises combined with intense weapons training had left him with strength, endurance, and great physical form. If he could harness this new force, he’d have a weapon in case things got desperate.

Having finally pushed those reasons through his mind, he let them go, and pushed the other thoughts away, focusing on what was around him, instead: the sound of the night wind, the chill in the air, the music of the spheres above. Of course, this was far from his first time. He’d been attempting this experiment since they’d returned from the wedding, and he always fell short of what he needed. Still, he could swear he was getting close. Even now, he found that internal hum, the cool motion within. Sometimes light, like a breeze. Sometimes violent, like a typhoon. He tried to move it, to leash it to his will, and it fought him. He attempted to gently prod and coax it, and it ignored him. Every attempt had been met with failure. Twice, he thought he’d gotten it, only for it to evaporate through his metaphorical fingers.

Frustration finally overtook him, and he snapped back to reality, growling as he relaxed his posture. “It’s there, right in front of me, so why is it I can’t take control?”

“You are doing well from what I can see,” a familiar voice spoke up, “but you are your own worst enemy.”

Grif turned his head to see Zecora’s serene expression as she sat in the same position Grif had taken, only she lay atop her vertical staff in perfect balance.

“Oh, so what, you’re an expert on manifesting physical energy now, too?” Grif asked in an unamused tone.

“When you have traveled the world as much as I, there are many things that catch your eye, many creatures with good techniques, and teaching styles most unique. I have learned a thing or two, and perhaps my experience will be of help to you,” Zecora said with a half smile. “You cannot fight where the wind will roll. It is better yet to surrender control.”

“Meaning?” Grif asked.

“If your power you would subdue, then submission first must come from you.” Zecora pointed a hoof forward, and a small beam of blue light shot from her hoof, knocking a branch off a nearby tree. “Humility will be your key.”

“So you're saying I shouldn’t try to take control, but I should let it give me control?” Grif raised an eyebrow.

Zecora said nothing, grinning as she gestured with a hoof, as though to say, ‘try it and see.’

Rolling his eyes, Grif took a breath, brought his talons in, and tried again. Once more, he dove into his being, and found that cool billowing energy within. He submerged himself in it, let it flow around him, then let himself go. It was difficult at first. His mind constantly rebelled against him, demanding to make the power his tool, to command it, bend it to his will. Still, the more he let go, the better he felt as the energy washed over him like an early spring breeze. He felt it in his ethereal feathers, and through his fur as it caressed his wings, and his physical form extended them without his realising it.

Unseen by the meditating Gryphon, a pinprick of light formed between his talons. It glowed a bright bluish-white, and grew slowly, gaining in size and luminosity, until he held a small ball of energy the size of a baseball between his two hands. When Grif finally opened his eyes, they widened in surprise as he observed the energy between his fingers. Sadly, at that point, he lost his concentration, and the connection to the force evaporated.

“A great journey begins with a simple act. Your path is begun, and you know what you lacked.” Zecora smiled kindly at him.

“Well, if it’s a journey, I could use a guide.” Grif looked at her, his unsaid question hanging in the air.

“In this quest for knowledge, I will gladly aid you, but prepare yourself. We have much to do. The ways of the shaman may take its toll, but it is an art I have known since I was but a foal.” Zecora smiled, a smile that Grif would very much come to despise in the coming weeks of nightly training.

“Somebody, get the Commander!” Me-Me’s voice echoed through the caverns and hive mind, not for the first time, as she worked around the medical pod. Several Changelings ran helter skelter around her in the hubbub of the rapid flashing from the cocoon and the tsunami of anxiety and worry that flowed from their queen. By now, all of them were the same rusty red color, including Me-Me herself. The former royal carapace had been set aside, until the hive could decide what to do with it. Currently, mixtures of crystalized love, Pony food, and royal jelly were being hastily prepared by the many Lings that had been serving in the kitchens. Several praetorians stood by, in case the patient reacted violently upon hatching. They did not wish to risk the warrior harming himself. A Changeling who had absorbed the combined available knowledge on therapeutic techniques was also on hand, ready to react at a moment’s notice with compounds, reagents, and a few basic spells that might prove useful, should the need arise.

Pensword bolted into the cavern with ragged breath, and a giggling Moon River on his back as she clung to his mane. One crossbow smacked against Pensword’s flank, while moon River clutched possessively at her own, clearly indicating the practice the pair had been engaged in when the call came. “So,” he panted, “what’s the sitrep?”

“We’ve got rudimentary alpha brainwaves,” Me-Me explained. “That means he’s going to be waking up within the next few minutes. We wanted him to have a familiar face, and … well, he looks up to you most, Pensword.”

Pensword nodded his understanding. He turned his head back to look very seriously at his daughter. “Now Moon River, when he is ready, and Me-Me says you can, I want you to give him a big hug, understood?”

Moon River nodded cutely as she watched the cocoon with a fascinated curiosity that only the very young seem capable of replicating. Pensword couldn’t help but smile as the hint of tears began to appear in the corners of his eyes. The gambit had pulled off. Silver Spear was alive, and would soon awaken. Now it was his job to make sure the soldier didn’t hurt himself in the process.

There were several tense moments, and then, suddenly, a hoof poked out from a normally indiscernible slit in the cocoon. It only took a few seconds for it to reach the ground, but to the watchers, it seemed like hours. Slowly, but surely, Silver Spear emerged in a flood of nutrient and love-enriched liquids. His fur and chiton were soaked, his movements staggered and jerky, and his long mane obscured his vision, but it was clearly him as he slowly stood to his full height with a dazed expression.

Pensword raised an eyebrow. “You’ve grown.” It was all he could manage, given the circumstances. “You ... feeling okay?”

“I … don’t know, Sir. What … what happened?” Silver Spear lifted a hoof to pull back his mane, revealing the left side of his face had been covered in the same jutting chiton. The beginnings of a mandible reminiscent to the Changeling guards’ carapace armor had pressed out the side of his jaw, and twitched slightly in the cold drafts of the caverns. His left eye had become a multi-faceted solid blue orb, and the chiton on his left shoulder jutted upwards in a strangely flame-like pattern. The copper-colored plating hadn’t stopped there, though. In his body’s urge to adapt to the rapid changes, the chitin had spread to cover the other side of his chest, his right shoulder, and even a ways down his back and barrel, granting a natural armor that would prove useful in future battles, should the need arise. “The last thing I remember, I was fighting Chrysalis, the swarm … and then … then….” He winced, and reached up to prod his horn with his new hoof, only for his eyes to widen as he felt the curve, and noticed the suddenly furless condition of his appendage.

“You ... you were surrounded. You almost died. When … when Grif found you–.” Pensword paused, and took a deep breath to steady himself. “I need you to keep calm, Silver Spear. Can you do that for me?”

“Sir … what did you do to me?”

Pensword winced. “We used an untested procedure to save your life. I ... that is to say, we all hope you are not too mad about it. We couldn't afford to lose such a good officer … and a good friend.”

“And he definitely means we,” Me-Me said as she stepped forward. “Welcome back, Silver Spear. It’s good to see you up on your hooves again. I speak for the entire hive when I say we couldn’t bear to lose you.”

“I … almost died? Why can’t I remember?”

“First off, with the injuries you sustained, it is a miracle you were pulled off the field alive. That could account for some of the memory loss. There was also … some brain damage. Me-Me and her hive did what they could, but, as we said, this procedure was experimental at best. To repair what you lost, your body adapted by developing Changeling cells that were compatible with your regular ones.”

“Cells?”

“Think of it like a transfer of magical essence,” Me-Me explained, “only this transfer affected you physically, rather than magically. It worked to restore what was lost, but as you can see, it left a mark, so to speak.”

“As a result, you may lose some memories from the battle. They could simply be repressed for now, or they could be completely gone.” Despite this news, Pensword grinned. “Fortunately, from what I can see thus far, your personality and mental faculties are still the same. That is good, considering what is likely to occur for you. There will be some … adjustments for you to make.”

“Adjustments?” Silver Spear asked as he blinked in surprise, then chuckled as a blue blur clung to his leg, and nuzzled up against him. “Hello, Moon River. I see you’ve grown.”

Moon River just looked up at him with that cheeky grin of hers, and stuck her tongue out.

“According to Me-Me, the parts of you that are Changeling, including your brain, will give you a link to the hive mind.”

“But … I don’t hear anything. Are you sure I’m supposed to be connected?”

“I’ve muted your connection for now,” Me-Me explained. “Best not to overwhelm you too much on your first day. We’ve prepared a variety of potential foods for you to try, just in case your tastes may have changed,” she said as she motioned towards the piles of food and royal jelly. “Doubtless, you must be hungry, and you’ll need sustenance to help build up your strength again. Your body has been in a coma for the last several months.

“Months?” Silver Spear balked.

“We’ve kept things running, and everyone has been rooting for you to pull through. We also informed your father, and have given him regular status updates about your condition. Now that you are no longer in stasis, we can inform him that the procedure was a success. We will likely need to give you time to adapt, before we can let him see you, but once you’ve gained control of yourself and any new abilities that may surface as a result of the treatment, we’ll arrange for you to meet.”

“My father?”

“Yes. And we’re going to be having a very long chat about a certain set of paperwork that seems to have mysteriously been lost in its transmission to my desk, Colonel Silver Spear.”

“Yes, Sir.” Silver Spear’s face fell with the news, before suddenly zipping back upwards with alert eyes as his horn sparked. “Wait, what did you just say?”

Pensword chuckled. “I said Colonel Silver Spear. Congratulations. You’ve been promoted. Also, due to your unique position with our Changeling associates, and their high regard for you, I have taken counsel with the princesses. They agreed with my suggestion. As soon as you are fully recovered, you are to begin your official duties as an Equestrian ambassador and teacher for the Everfree Hive. You will help them to adapt to Equestrian culture, and teach them how to make friends and function in our society. Oh, and by the way, be ready for a full ceremony of commendation when you return. Your service is to be acknowledged and celebrated with all the activities that entails.”

“Sir, I … I don’t know what to say.” At that moment, Silver Spear’s stomach rumbled loudly, echoing its demands throughout the cavern for everyone to hear. He blushed heavily. “Excuse me,” he said somewhat timidly.

Moon River burst into a fit of giggles, followed by everyone else as the tension broke, and happiness and mirth filled the room.

“Welcome home, Silver Spear,” Pensword finally said with a truly relieved smile.

“Thank you, Sir. It’s … it’s good to be back.”

The four members of the CMC looked bashfully at Vital Spark, who was currently stuck in a solid layer of ice in the basin of the Ponyville fountain. The dirt surrounding the structure smoldered with the remains of the flames that had somehow been stirred up there. It certainly didn’t help that Vital’s white coat had been covered in purple polka dots, and the fountain had somehow been painted a deep forest green. Six wheels, scraps of wood, and half a propeller had been embedded in a wall of hay bales. Nobody knew what had become of the other half. A wagon had been practically shattered by a spire of earth jutting from the ground, and, finally, everything but the fountain was dripping in some type of hybrid between syrup and tree sap.

“Sorry, Mister Spark,” Applebloom muttered as Sweetie Belle chipped at the ice. It didn’t help that Button was poking his head up over the hay bales with his muzzle dropped open in shock. His beanie’s propeller spun slowly.

“Sweetie Belle, could you please back away?” Vital asked in a carefully controlled tone the filly knew only too well. She did so immediately as Vital’s horn flared to life. In a matter of moments, the ice wavered like a mirage, before returning to its liquid state once again, leaving the polkadotted Pony rather thoroughly soaked. “Now then,” he said primly as he stepped out of the basin, and shook the water as best he could from his coat. Unfortunately, the other changes still remained. “What have we learned about trying to use big Pony magic?”

The Four ponies looked at each other, and then Dinky cocked her head. “Who are you asking? There are five of us here. Six, if we count you.”

“Honestly, I expected this from Sweetie Belle, Dinky, but you know better,” Vital sighed as he shook his head. “Just look at all this.” He groaned as he levitated the chunks of lumber and other parts out from the hay bales, then laid them on the ground. “Magic makes for great shortcuts sometimes, but it’s easy to lose control of, if you don’t have the proper practice and discipline, especially when it’s more advanced. You’re still much too young to be focusing on advanced elemental transmutation, Sweetie. Just look at the changes you made to the area, not to mention to me on a molecular level, I might add,” he said as he pointed to a giant polkadot on his face.

Uh… that was actually my fault with the potion,” Apple Bloom said as she scuffed a hoof nervously on the ground. “Sorry about that. I guess you had an allergic reaction? Only thing that makes sense, really. All it was suppose to do was make your coat sparkle.”

Scootaloo rolled her eyes from her spot in the only tree in the area, which was not the source of the sap, but was covered in tinsel. “Still,” she said as a manic grin crossed over her muzzle. “Did you see how high I got off the ground? That was epic!”

Button cleared his throat. “Uh … I came up with the original idea,” he added sheepishly. “Should I be down there, too?”

Sweetie Belle blushed, before looking at Button. “Why isn’t your hat covered like the rest of us?”

“Anti-stain spell,” he explained. “Some bullies spilled pomegranate juice on it, and Mom helped fix it. Twilight helped with the magic,”

“First of all, I want two things. I want a list of the ingredients you used for the potion, along with the book you took it from. Then I want that spell book you used, so I can set all this chaos right. Honestly, it’s like you were trying to make an offering to Discord.”

“Did somepony call my name?” Discord asked as he flashed into existence, and spread his arms wide. “Tada!” Then he looked at Vital, and smirked. “Ooh, Vital, love the new look. Did you do something with your fur? Wait, don’t tell me. You went and got it cut. No, that can’t be it. Hooves polished? Mane brushed? Spa package?” With each item listed, a tool or object associated with the feature poofed out of thin air, and began to work on Discord, before poofing out of existence.

“Ooh, and the square’s never looked better. What brilliant architect arranged this little masterpiece?” the Draconequus asked as he spun around in the air. When the blur that was his body returned to normal, a painter’s smock and black beret hung on his body and between his horns respectively. A thick paintbrush had been clutched in his lion paw as he shut his left eye, and shifted his taloned hand like one trying to gain perspective as a canvas and easel appeared to his right, and a paint pallet hovered next to him. “Such delicious chaos. I simply must capture it for future generations.”

“Speak of the devil. Great,” Vital growled.

“Aww, Vital Spark, why so glum, chum?” Discord flicked a talon under the Unicorn’s chin with his usual smirk.

“Aside from the fact I narrowly avoided an elemental explosion the likes of which hasn’t been seen since Twilight’s little outburst at Celestia’s School for Gifted Foals?”

“I do like the look, you know. Spots are all the rage this year.”

“Beside the point, Discord. Think you could maybe help us out?”

“Well now, that depends. Are you asking me, or telling me?”

“I think we both know the answer to that question, Discord,” Vital pointed out. “You know how I feel about ordering you around.”

“So, just to be clear, you are asking me?”

“That would be a yes. Besides, Hammer Strike isn’t here to police you right now, and a bit of good behavior like this could go a long ways towards getting on his more tolerant side.”

“Oh, all right,” Discord said as he rolled his eyes. “But you owe me, Vital Spark.”

“How about I bake you some of my famous chocolate chip cookies?”

Discord stiffened as he took a heavy gulp to prevent the sudden spurt of saliva from shooting out his mouth with the strength of a fire hose. “With milk?”

“I should think so, though I prefer eating my cookies by themselves, personally.”

Discord zoomed uncomfortably close to Vital as he narrowed his gaze and lowered his voice to his more conspiratorial tone. “Make it a double batch, and we’ve got a deal.”

Vital Spark extended his hoof. “Then we have an accord. Or should I say … Discord?” he asked as he wiggled his eyebrows.

Discord shrugged. “Meh. I’ve heard worse.” Then he shook Vital’s hoof. With a snap of his fingers, everything was made right again. It was as if the chaos had never been. Meanwhile, the painting’s canvas had been filled to the brim with the chaotic scene and an ominous shadow in the background with a single glinting snaggletooth.

“Not bad,” Vital complimented. “You really captured the essence of the moment.”

“Well, I’m no timelord, but I do try my best.”

“It definitely shows. Now then, as for you five,” Vital said pointedly as he rounded on the children, “you’re all going to apologize to every Pony you’ve upset today with your antics, and then we’re going to take you directly to Twilight, where you will personally apologize to her for taking that book without permission, and performing magic without proper supervision. I will also be making sure to alert your parents or guardians to your irresponsible behavior.”

Dinky chuckled nervously. “Actually, this … isn’t Twilight’s book. It’s mine. Just not yet.” She muttered the last part, so only Vital could hear. “This one was … kind of set in stone,” she said. “Sorry.”

Vital facehoofed. “Now why did you have to go and say that?” He groaned, and shook his head. “Okay, fixed point will be taken into consideration, but there’s still a consequence that needs to be enforced. As such, you five will be working in community service to those who faced damages from your antics, and I will be expecting an apology to be sent to every person affected, either written or in person. What form that service may take will be decided between your parents and the individuals affected. And no complaining or whining, kids. Be grateful nopony was actually hurt. Magic can fix a lot of things, but it has its limits just as much as any other art or science.”

“Yes, Vital,” the five said as they deflated, and slumped their heads forward.

“Good. If you five are good, I might even see about persuading Discord to be your parole officer. I hear he’s very good at making things fun.”

Discord chuckled wickedly as he rubbed his hand and paw together. “Oh, Vital, you always say the nicest things.”

119 - A Nighttime Flight

Extended Holiday
Ch 119: A Nighttime Flight
Act 18

“So … you’re telling me your farm’s being overrun with vampire fruit bats,” Grif looked at Applejack incredulously, “and you’re not sure what to do about them?”

“Darned tootin’,” Applejack said. “We’ve had a bumper crop, but the rate those varmints keep suckin’ our trees dry, we’re barely gonna scrape by this year. Twilight tried casting a spell to help, but … you can see how it worked out,” she said as she motioned towards a set of pictures that she’d brought with her for her presentation. The mummified husks of many an apple lay dead on the ground, and some of the trees had begun to wilt.

“Surely, I’m not the only person who’s pointed out there is a solution living on this very property, not too far away from this spot, in fact?”

“What?” Applejack asked as she scratched the side of her head. “Cause, frankly, we’re willing to try just about anything at this point.”

“Well, Applejack,” Grif said as he put a wing on the mare’s back, and turned her around. His eyes were weighed down with heavy bags, and it was clear he was more than a little tired. When they had completed the turn, Grif showed her outside the compound's gate. A few yards away, some of the Thestral houses were already appearing on the horizon. “You see that Thestral with a fruit bat skin scarf, the little foal snacking on a fruit bat wing, the stand selling fruit bat skewers? That give you any ideas?”

Applejack blushed. “I, uh … see your point.”

“Look, AJ. I’m sorry. I have a few things going on right now. And with Hammer Strike gone, any piece of paperwork that usually needs his X, I have to sign instead. I’m sorry if I’m a bit short tempered.”

“So, uh … who’m I supposed to talk to about the issue, then? Is there a main leader? Am I supposed to go to Pensword, or what exactly?”

"Yeah, go look for Pensword,” Grif said as he yawned. “He’ll probably have you set up by dawn tomorrow.”

Applejack sighed. “Guess we can manage one more night, long as we keep up a guard,” Applejack mused. “Thanks, Grif. Any idea where Pensword’d be this time of day?”

“Honestly, Applejack, I’m having to remind myself what your name is constantly,” Grif told her. “That's a little above my current ability.”

“Why don’t you see ‘bout gettin’ some rest, then, Sugarcube. Looks like you could use it.”

“Later, AJ.” Grif yawned as he left the gate, letting the guard escort the stetson-wearing mare the rest of the way.

After a little searching and a handoff to some Thestral guards, Applejack was finally led into Pensword’s office, where he was busy looking over a table laden with figures and icons of ships lying over a map for some kind for reference, and a curious book written in Draconic with a picture of what appeared to be a statue portraying several humans lifting up a flag on top of a peak of some sort. He paused to look up. “Oh, hello, Applejack. How are you doing?”

“To tell you the truth, Pensword, pretty miserable. The farm’s in a bad way. Grif said y’all might be able to help us out.”

Pensword paused mid-move as his hoof rested on the tiny replica of a ship Applejack had never seen before. At least, she assumed it was a ship. The length from bow to stern seemed moreso than the average models they built today, and the breadth was clearly narrower. That, and of course, this one was made entirely of metal. “What do you need help with?”

“We need hunters, Pensword,” Applejack said honestly as she heaved a heavy sigh and shook her head. “We got a plague of fruit bats eatin’ up our farm. The rate they’re goin’, we won’t have much left to harvest.”

A sudden grin sprung up on Pensword’s face. “And you are giving us free rein in your orchard? Because if we have free rein, I am sure we can move them to a place where we can farm them as well. Oh, New Unity will be on the map for Thestrals having their own fruit bat swarm.” His mouth watered at the thought. “I’ll have a team and scouts ready by nightfall. Just … don’t tell Fluttershy about this, okay? She wasn’t happy when some of the younger warriors mentioned they could hunt them to help with the problem.”

“Actually, come to think of it, ain’t it natural for you folk to hunt fruit bats anyways? You’ve been doin’ it for centuries, right?” Applejack mused as she tapped her chin. “Seems kinda fishy for Fluttershy to put up a fuss over something so common. And she has been actin’ sorta strange lately.”

“It’s because she cares about the wellbeing of all animals. It is one of her greatest strengths, though her kindness can also prove to be a weakness, if she isn’t careful.” He nodded as he closed the book. “Don’t worry, Applejack. We’ll get things going. The question is, where in the orchard would we be stationed? Is this widespread over the whole of Sweet Apple Acres, or in a more isolated portion?”

“It’s the east portion mostly,” Applejack said. “They keep nestin’ there, and multiplyin’ like rabbits.”

“Well, it is the fall, so the food is there for them to populate, but the boom should end in a week or so. Then they’ll split into smaller groupings.”

“Pensword, our apple farm is one of the largest in the area. If they spread out, they’ll just make homes in the other portions of the orchard. Please, you’ve gotta do something, or we won’t have hardly any crop left to sell!”

Pensword placed a hoof on Applejack’s shoulder, and smiled reassuringly. Don’t you worry, Applejack. I’ll get to work on a roster, and we’ll be out in the fields tonight to arrange a roundup and hunt.”

Applejack let out a sigh of relief. “Thanks, Pensword. You’re a real lifesaver. How many should we be expectin’? Apples always like to show a touch of good old fashioned country hospitality, if you know what I mean,” she said with a wink.

“Twenty tops. This is going to be a delicate operation, and we need to avoid scaring them off, or they could never be rounded up properly, and it would be a pain for you.” He paused. “Also, you are already serving us a meal, so don’t worry about dinner. it is going to be nice, just go light on the foods, and stick to desserts, okay?”

“Pensword, dessert is exactly what we were planning in the first place,” Applejack said with a relieved smile and another wink. “Thanks. I’ll make sure to let the family know, so we can get everything ready for y’all. Be seeing you around sundown, then?”

Pensword nodded his head, confused by all the winking, but, other than that, he returned to his planning. “See you around sundown.”

Rarity sighed contentedly as she snuggled up to Hammer Strike on the train. It had been a very fulfilling week full of many an amorous activity ranging from romantic dinners to forging lessons to brainstorming new designs and, of course, consummating the union. “That was, by far, one of the most relaxing weeks off I’ve ever had, and that includes the spa,” she added.

“It was perfect,” Hammer Strike agreed with a smile.

“Though I’m still rather surprised you hadn’t gone to check up on the property sooner. Or ... was there another reason why you didn’t want to go back there?”

“To be honest, I had forgotten about it. There was so much going on at the time, it just slipped my mind. Though I am glad Celestia and Luna kept it in mind.”

“You had a lot of memories in that place, didn’t you?”

“Twenty-some years. Yes.”

“It was where you forged Seamripper, too, right?”

“It was actually, yeah,” Hammer Strike nodded as he thought to himself.

She smiled as she nuzzled against his neck. “You know, it still sends tingles down my spine every time I think how you made it just for me as a way to remember. It’s … very endearing.” She blushed heavily, then moved in to give her husband a swift peck on the cheek.

“I never wanted to forget you, so I did everything I could to remember.”

“Dear … if you don’t mind my asking,” Rarity said as she fiddled with her hooves, “what was it that made you like me? I wasn’t exactly anything special, after all, just a fashionista trying to climb the social ladder to fame and fortune.”

“Your personality and drive to make things better,” Hammer Strike responded without a second thought.

Rarity couldn’t help but chuckle. “You know, I always thought it would have to be something more than that to get someone to really want me. I often wonder if that might not have been why I went into fashion in the first place.”

The train hissed as the brakes engaged, and the machine ground into Ponyville station. As the amorous couple looked out the window, a herd of ten Dwarves with a strange device that sparked occasionally looked stoically back. The leader stood firmly with his war hammer, while the dwarf on his right held what appeared to be a rather large scroll of parchment. A series of drills whirred in place as the Dwarves stood by next to it.

“Not even a full minute back, and I have a feeling I’m in a for a load of work,” Hammer Strike commented wryly.

“Isn’t that usually the norm with Equestria?” Rarity shot back with a cheeky smile.

“Well, at least we had our time with no interruptions,” Hammer Strike sighed.

“About time, too,” Rarity noted. “I’m guessing fate decided to be kind as a courtesy.”

“Hail to the Blue Lard!” one of the dwarves called out, and was echoed by his fellows. They stood there, as if they were waiting for permission to approach.

“What’s going on?” Hammer Strike questioned the group as he disembarked, and drew closer.

“We found this device in the tunnels. Claims ta have a message for ya,” one of the Dwarves noted.

“You mean this isn’t one of your contraptions?” Rarity asked, surprised.

“You think we’d make somethin’ like this? It’s sloppy design, substandard metals, probably the reason it broke down before reaching the end in the first place. Why, it’s a miracle it even made it that far.”

“What was the message, or where is it?”

The lead Dwarf moved forward, and handed him a … strangely artistic scroll. The outside paper was covered in gold filigree that met in a lotus pattern. As Hammer Strike unrolled it, the imagery continued on the inside. Images around the text portrayed gems, flowers, and various minor scenes. Each new paragraph had a larger capitalized letter that was part of an artistic portrayal of an event or character. A brief flash came back to Hammer Strike as he gazed on it, recalling a series of desks in rows, and a darkened room with a modified form of a crystal projector. Something about Medieval Times and monasteries. A closer look revealed the majority of the figures in the paragraphs were a variety of dogs. Assuming these images were an indicator of the sender, it was highly likely this had come from the Diamond Dogs, but last he checked, their tribes weren’t nearly so advanced, especially when they dedicated so much of their time to digging for gems, based on what Rarity had told him of the pack she dealt with. Finally, he focused on the letter itself.

To Lord Protector Hammer Strike of Equestria, Liege Lord to Grif Grafson Bladefeather,

First off, we hope this letter finds you well, and in good spirits. We wish to extend our fondest congratulations on your recent nuptials, and beg your forgiveness that we could not arrive to offer due tribute for the occasion. Understandably, we imagine such a thing would have caused no end of trouble.

Please be assured this letter is authentic, and is neither a joke nor a trap on your person. We send this in complete honesty, and with all good will. We wish only to make a formal request.

It has been brought to our attention that the Avatar of Winds, the aforementioned Grif Bladefeather, has sworn himself into your service. And, likewise, we know that you alone may have the power needed to arrange a safe audience with the avatar regarding a matter of mutual benefit. If you are unaware as to the necessity of our requests for such a guarantee of safety, feel free to ask the avatar about our species’ strained relationship. We assure you, unfortunately, that very little of the story is exaggerated.

If you should prove willing to grant us this small boon, simply place a green flag on the tallest tower of Unity a week after receiving this letter. Rest assured, we will know, and we will send a small convoy, which should arrive in early spring. Should you not act, then we will take it as a sign that you have decided not to agree to this parley.

With great hope and gratitude,

~Areon Stonepaw: Representative for the Monastery of Necessary Amendment and the Bristles Scientist Enclave. Thank you.

Hammer Strike hummed for a moment, before rolling the scroll back up. “I’ll have to bring this up with Grif, when we meet for the briefing.”

“Trouble?” Rarity asked.

“Perhaps. We’ll see, after I get Grif’s side of the story.”

A long stream of curses cannonballed through the room in three separate languages as Grif read the letter, and barely suppressed the urge to rip it to shreds.

“You can’t be considering this,” Grif growled. “It’s Diamond Dogs.”

“I haven’t thought on anything yet,” Hammer Strike said. “It involved you, so I showed you.” He hummed to himself in thought. “I don’t even know what in the world could have happened in the past to get this kind of reaction out of you. You haven’t been this worked up since Mountainside Falls.”

Grif banged a fist on the table, and took several deep breaths as the winds danced about his black and green feathers. “It’s not a short story,” he said as he took a seat, and poured himself a drink from a beaker of water one of the staff had been kind enough to leave nearby.

Hammer Strike shrugged. “I’ve got time, if you do.”

Grif narrowed his eyes, and ran a taloned hand down his face, before letting out a heavy sigh. “You're going to want to sit down for this.”

“I’m listening,” Hammer Strike pointed out as he strolled over and grabbed a glass of his own. When he’d finally settled into his chair at the head of the table, Grif began.

“Okay, well, the event itself happened 5300 years ago, but to understand why it’s so infuriating so many millennia later, we have to go way, way back, back to when Faust made Gryphons from the sky and the clouds, and, of course, from the wind itself. However, in our creation, Sleipnir placed a single hair from his mane into the core of the first Gryphons. Being a war god, this made all Gryphons warlike and violent by nature. The first Gryphons fought everything: animals, monsters, other Gryphons. It was said blood stained fields red for eons afterwards. Horrified by what we were, Faust abandoned us to decay and die by the forces of time and neglect, and we, as a race, descended into darkness. We were so short-lived back then that it was said the elders of the race could only boast fifteen or twenty winters. We had no art, no skill, no written language, and our spoken language was only just above grunting.” A hint of a smile pulled at his beak. “And then the Winds found us.”

Grif took a large drink, before continuing. “They saw what Faust had not, a glimmer of potential for redemption and more amongst us. They fostered our race, nursed that potential, and tempered it. They took our four primary traits, and redistributed them between us. They touched us with their power, lengthening our lives, so that we would have more time to learn, develop, and pass on our knowledge to the next generation. They taught us writing; philosophy; astrology; to carve stone, instead of forming nests; to harvest stormstone, and use it to make our machines fly. They gave us so many great things. Thanks to them, we rose to a point where a thousand years was a decent life, and fifteen hundred wasn’t unusual. We made peace with ourselves, and developed our code. We became masters of our lands, and, if legend is to be believed, we even once fought the Alicorns back from our lands to the point they didn’t dare approach our borders again. It was truly a golden age for Gryphons.

A shadow passed over Grif’s face as he prepared for the next leg of his explanation. “Now, returning to about 5300 years ago, give or take a decade, there was a great war with the seven Diamond Dog tribes. They invaded, and we repelled them, and chased them to their dens. We held their necks at the point of a sword, and by decree of our saviors, we pulled it back. We shared knowledge, gave them food, treated them like kin. You could say it got the point where we almost trusted them.” His face hardened into a scowl as the familiar glint of rage burned in the back of his eyes. “They returned our kindness with a knife in the back. Back then, Diamond dogs were more developed, and vastly more intelligent. They had devised their own magic through the use of gemstones. The purer and more perfect the stone, the more powerful the magic they could pull off. One night, they snuck into the lair of the grand nest, the temple of Bahamut himself, the only known Draconic holy place, and they stole five gems, gems of a purity and flawlessness that was unnatural, even by Equestria’s standards, which made sense, since they stole these treasures from a god. How they managed to do it under Bahamut’s very snout, nobody knows, but, somehow, they did. They took these gems, and using dark, twisted rituals, they–.”

Grif let out a snarl and, in a moment of uncontrolled rage, flung his glass at the wall. “They couldn’t kill the Winds. You can’t kill a god, after all. At least not nearly so easily. So, instead, they went with the next best thing. They reduced them, made their power less than a thousandth of its original strength, and then sealed them into the sky, removing their influence, and cutting every Gryphon off from their gods’ guidance. Without their protection, Faust’s curses of neglect and decay began anew. Gryphons quickened. It was slow at first, but still evident. Diseases and plagues became more common, and war....” He shook his head sadly as an oddly quiet sort of hush lulled its way into his voice. “We began again to war for power, for belief, for petty disagreements. Our numbers plummeted, Hammer Strike. Entire cities were either destroyed, or lost forever to time. And so much of our ancient knowledge was gone with them. So much wasted,” he whispered as he looked down to the table. He took a moment to compose himself, before continuing the narrative. “Less than five hundred years after that point, one Diamond Dog rose amongst his kin, and became the alpha of alphas. He took the magic stones, forged a crown out of them, and formed a great army. He attacked our lands, and the crown made for a formidable weapon.

“But the Gryphons weren’t the only ones to suffer for this betrayal. For committing such a heinous act, after all that we had done to foster peace, the Diamond Dogs’ own gods turned their backs on them, casting the same curse as Faust once had upon us. We had decayed, and continued to do so, but the curse the Diamond Dogs’ gods had cast had been filled with a righteous anger, sorrow, and regret, rather than Faust’s horror. This made the curse far more potent, and it showed. As the years passed, both sides decayed, but the Diamond Dogs’ rate was exponentially faster than our own. The fight was long, yes, but not nearly so costly to our side. Seeing the sorrow and the loss in the dogs’ eyes as their children became less and less and their kingdoms collapsed around them brought great satisfaction to our people, but it was not enough. We still had vengeance to reap.

“In the end, four warriors from four separate houses cut the king down, and divided up the gems of his crown. To this day, Gryphons and Diamond Dogs fight, though I suppose it’s more of a slaughter now. But the reason remains the same, and so the act is justified. After all, they betrayed us in a way that we can never forgive.”

A moment of silence passed as Hammer Strike mulled over all that Grif had told him. “Well … that explains that,” he finally said.

“You won’t find a single Gryphon who’d advocate for the Diamond Dogs,” Grif told him flatly.

“I’d expect so,” Hammer agreed. “Well, I leave it up to you, then. I don’t really have anything to input to this,” he said as he gestured to the scroll.

“I’ll have to speak to the clan. This … this is too big for me to say on my own.”

“Best of luck in your future conversations, then. I get the feeling they may not be the most pleasant.”

“Thanks for being discreet, at least. This … is going to take a lot of finesse.”

“At least you have less on your plate now, yeah?”

“I’m training with Zecora at night now,” Grif groaned. “My plate is overflowing.”

“I’d heard you were vanishing in the night,” Hammer Strike mused. “So that explains it.”

“Adding to my arsenal,” Grif said. “You never know what might come up.”

“Correct. So, anything that needs to be brought to my attention?”

“Nothing of major significance comes to mind. I put several minor reports on your desk, but, honestly, nothing you need to stick your nose into, I think.”

“Hopefully so. It’s been years since I’ve had a proper amount of time to relax, and now that it’s over, I’d like to ease into things.”

“Especially now that you're not a bachelor anymore. By the way, is Rarity staying in New Unity, or have you guys worked something else out?”

“She’ll be moving shop to New Unity, once we have the civilian and commercial districts completed. Then she’ll be living here. As for the first part, with the way Equestria works, it’s still something that I have to deal with. I had a long conversation with Rarity about that.”

“Anyway, I’ve got to get a nap in before sundown, and you’ve got a lot of paperwork to catch up on. I’ll see you later,” Grif said as he rose with letter clutched in hand. He hastily pocketed it in his sword belt, being careful to keep any signs of the symbols from the casual viewer, before making his way towards the door.

“See you, Grif. And good luck.”

Vital Spark smiled as he trotted up to a pair of rather sweaty Minotaurs and levitated a tray of freshly baked cookies behind him. “Hey, you two. Thought you could use a pick-me-up after all that practice.”

Big Guns took one sniff, and his mouth watered as his stomach rumbled. “Vital Spark, I could kiss you right now.”

Vital blushed. “Please don’t. It’s hard enough as is adjusting to that with Trixie.”

“With Trixie, eh?” Big Guns teased as he popped a cookie into his mouth.

“Oh, don’t even,” Vital cut him off. “I get enough grief from the others. You start, and I’d be sorely tempted to freeze your sorry butt.”

Big Guns laughed. “You sure you’ve got enough power to do that to all this?” he asked as he motioned to himself.

“That depends,” Vital said as he smiled darkly. “Wanna find out?”

“... You know, I think you spend just a little too much time with Clover for your own good,” Big Guns said somewhat nervously.

“Well, I do need to know how to intimidate, so I guess that’s a good start, wouldn’t you say, Iron Will?” Vital asked as he offered the platter to the other Minotaur.

“Iron Will agrees with that.” Iron Will nodded as he accepted the offering.

“So how’re the classes coming along?” Vital asked as he levitated a cookie into his own mouth.

“Iron Will believes Big Guns will soon be able to control his anger. The rest will take time.”

“As in experience with the weapons and battle, or do you mean something else?”

“... Yes,” Iron Will said with an enthusiastic grin.

“You’ve been waiting to get on that train for a long time, haven’t you, Iron Will?” Vital Spark asked with a deadpan expression.

“Iron Will can neither confirm nor deny that statement.”

Vital Spark chuckled. “Well, I guess I’ll just leave you gentlemen to your fighting, then, unless you’d like to add a magic caster into the mix?”

“Iron Will doesn’t feel that would be appropriate at this time.”

Vital sighed, and shrugged. “Suit yourselves. Mind if I watch, though? I’ve been wondering how Minotaurs fight for a while now. It’s nice to compare fighting styles. You know, just in case. And besides, I brought the perfect snack food,” he added with a playful smile.

“Suit yourself.” Iron Will shrugged as the two sparring partners rose, and prepared to begin again.

“To quote a certain comedian who plays a rusty tow truck part time, ‘Oooh, this is gonna be good!’” Vital said with a country twang as he set back a safe distance, before observing as the two began their training regimen again.

Lighting Dust cleared her throat at the open door to Hammer Strike’s office. “Uh, I’ve got a message for you from Commander Pensword, Sir. In case you arrived while he was away from the city.”

“Come in. Let’s see it.”

“Uh, verbal message, Sir,” Lighting replied as she entered the office properly. “He wanted you to know that he’s leading a hunting party at Sweet Apple Acres, and that he’ll be commandeering some of the wild fruit trees we just discovered to create a habitat for some of the bats that have been ruining the Apples’ harvest. According to the commander, as per tradition of the Thestrals, you’re to be presented with a cooked meal composed of the most choice of the kills they make for your breakfast tomorrow morning.”

“All right, then. Anything else?” Hammer Strike responded as he looked up from his papers.

“Uh, a personal question, if I may?” she asked.

“I’m listening.”

“How ... often does the commander go, well, to his night roots? I mean, I’ve never heard of this kind of event before. And bats? What kind of bats do they hunt? I know they don’t eat normal fruit bats, but I have seen darker, bigger bats being eaten in their camps.”

“Uncertain, to be honest. From what I know, it’s a situational based thing, all depending on what is currently going on.”

“Okay.” She shrugged. “As it stands, it sounds like you’re getting a unique meal tomorrow. Also, … the commander isn’t going to bite my head off, if he learns I asked these questions, is he?”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “I have no idea. And as for the second question, so long as I don’t have to report anything important about this conversation, then I guess it doesn’t matter.”

“Thank you, Sir.” Lightning Dust bowed her head. “One last personal question. Did you enjoy your honeymoon? And ... did anyone try to kill you?”

“Yes, I did. And no, nobody tried.”

“Ah….” was all she said. “Just to let you know, about three fourths of the camp had a bet that you would have been attacked at least once on your honeymoon.”

“They burned most of their assassins during the preparations and the wedding itself.”

“I guess a few Gryphons and slayers will be that much richer, then.” She grinned as she made her way towards the door. “Have a good rest of the evening. I’m looking forward to your next forging experiment.” With that, she was gone, leaving Hammer Strike to his thoughts yet again.

The moon had risen high over Sweet Apple Acres, draining the trees of color as a group of twenty Thestrals, well, twenty one, if you counted Night Terror Blueblood, gathered in a clearing to prepare for the hunt. True to his roots as a well-trained commander, Pensword wasn’t going to let the young filly out of his sights. While her story of abuse and fear had been convincing enough, he wasn’t about to swallow it hook, line, and sinker. Besides, somepony had to teach her how to hunt properly. Why not kill two birds with one stone? Or two vampire fruit bats, in this case.

Unfortunately, that was proving a herculean effort in and of itself.

“No,” Pensword hissed as he pulled Night Terror back from the bush, where she’d trained an arrow on one of the nests. “You do not go–. Here. You stay here, and I’ll show you how to get the best ones.” He motioned to one of the nests with a wing. “See the little bats there? They are children. The bigger ones around them are the parents. These family units are off limits, understood? The loners and the bigger ones are fair game for tonight's hunt, but you need to make sure there are enough of the bigger ones left to help repopulate. Otherwise, we’ll just end up shrinking the population as well as the overall size of the prey.” He sighed, wondering if he was as clueless on his first hunt. He doubted it, but he knew it was best to just step forward. The girl didn’t have the benefit of being raised with a loving Thestral tribe backing her up. That was bound to have an impact on her overall performance. He snuck slowly towards the tree, being careful not to disturb the grounds or the bats as they swivelled their ears. All around he could hear the coded sounds of success from the other teams, along with the flapping of wings from annoyed bats who had already been caged, ready for transport to a special set of orchards specifically grown to house the creatures.

He was about to sweep in when a shadow suddenly passed over the moon, and dove straight for him. He spun, and kicked, but this creature had surprisingly fast reflexes. It managed an aerial spin to circle around his hind hooves, then kicked him with its own dark yellow hooves, before landing in the tree and hissing at them. It snatched an apple savagely with a single bite, and began to suck the juices dry.

For the first time in a very long time, Pensword was horrified, winded, and confused all at once. He nursed the spot gingerly. That had been quite a blow, but it would only bruise at most. He could walk it off. What he had just found was far more important. He reached into his belt, and pulled out a curiously carved wooden whistle. The images for talons and feathers had been carefully carved before the staining, followed by metalworking to add the final touches of moon and stars. He raised the whistle to his lips, then blew. The symbols glowed, and the call of a great horned owl flew into the night. He sounded it three more times, then returned the item to his belt. The signal had been sent. Now it was just a matter of waiting for the others.

A rustling in the bushes heralded the first arrival. He turned to address the expected Thestral, only to come muzzle to muzzle with Rainbow Dash. Applejack stood a short ways behind her, with….

“Applejack, the Thestral you have hogtied is with me,” Pensword groaned as he put a hoof to the bridge of his nose, and shook his head. “She isn’t going to eat your–.” He paused as he noticed something red and shiny next to the filly in question, then groaned anew. “You took an apple from a tree. Why would you take an apple from the harvest, when these bats have the Apples pressed enough as it is just to earn their living for the winter? That’s not just selfish, it’s dishonorable. Not to mention it’ll spoil your appetite for the feast.”

Surprisingly, Night Terror actually managed to look hurt at that statement. Whether it was the implication of dishonor or something else had yet to be ascertained.

Pensword sighed. “Applejack, I’ll give you three bits for that one apple. Just unrope my charge.”

“I thought y’all came here to deal with bats, not get apples,” the orange Pony said as she unroped the filly.

“Well, she is one of the staff from a noble house, who had to flee for her life, which means I get to teach her how to act more Thestral than noble.”

Applejack snorted a laugh. “Good luck with that one,” she snarked as the other girls wandered in.

Pensword took the jeering with a grain of salt. “Well at least she didn’t complain about having to eat a plain apple, so progress is progress, I guess,” he said with a strained smile. “However, we have a bit of a complication, which I believe Rainbow Dash has just discovered.” He pointed to the tree, where Rainbow Dash had flopped down on her rump, her eyes wide as she looked up into the crown, where the yellow figure had settled into a nest with the other fruit bats. “This entity attacked me, just as I was about to show young Night Terror how to make an effective strike on prey. It appeared to be very territorial about the nest’s occupants, and it clearly has just as voracious an appetite as its charges.”

“Um, guys,” Rainbow Dash gulped. “It’s not an it. … It’s a she,” she said in a strained voice. “And not just any she, either. I … I don’t know how it happened, but I think … I think that’s Fluttershy.”

Pensword rounded suddenly as he trained his eyes on the shadows of the tree. He saw her disheveled pink mane, her yellow fur, the ragged tufts on her ears, the flash of her fangs as she eviscerated another apple of its juice. And then his eyes fell on her cutie mark in all its moonlit glory. “Ho-ly! Three bats?”

“You’ve gotta be kidding me, Rainbow. You really expect me to believe the monster attacking my apples is Fluttershy?” Applejack asked incredulously.

“Hey, Twilight used her to help pacify the bats. And look at the ground around her! Those are apple husks.” Rainbow turned to Twilight, who had made it onto the scene shortly after the other two had arrived. “How can we change her back?”

Pinkie Pie hopped closer. “Hi, Fluttershy! Or should I call you Flutterbat?” she asked cheerfully.

Fluttershy hissed angrily at Pinkie, who just laughed in response.

“I know it’s not your name, but you’ve got to admit, you aren’t acting too shy at the moment. More like an angry ‘I’m gonna suck all the apples dry to feed some unquenchable thirst I have for apple juice,’ but….” She trailed that last word out as Twilight suddenly yanked the party pony away via telekinesis.

“So, um,” Applejack hemmed and hawed as she eyed the newly dubbed Flutterbat nervously. “How do we turn her back to normal? I mean, she’s still our friend and all, but my family and I can’t afford to lose any more apples.”

Pensword relaxed as he looked up into the night sky, and noticed the spiraling shadows of his fellow Thestrals. Others ghosted into the area in the manner of stealth that had made them famous during the war. “To be frank with you, Applejack, there probably won’t be a need to make her ‘normal,’ as you put it. It’s a bit unusual, I’ll grant you. We’ve never had Thestrals with a vampire fruit bat’s traits before, but we should be able to find a solution quickly enough. We’ll likely have to start by curing her of her thirst for apple juice. Her body won’t survive on a juice only diet for very long.”

One of the other Thestrals grinned. “I wonder if she’d like meat. It may be a way we can coax her down from the tree.”

Day Moon and his siblings had been foolish enough to land in the same tree as Flutterbat, only for an angry hiss and a lashing hoof to cause the trio to take off and land on a tree nearby, leaving only three dust copies of themselves in the branches they’d left behind.

“What have we here?” an older Thestral mare asked as she ambled into the gathering. Her eyes widened as they fell on Flutterbat. “A pureblood? Here?” she gasped. “But where are her parents? Surely a mare at this age should have better control of her instincts.”

Another elder replied with a grin. “It is by the blood of other ponies that we tame the more feral instincts, which is why we have never looked down upon the mixing of our bloods. What you are seeing now is something you might notice in the very young in the caves. And yet, she is clearly of age.” She looked around to the rest of the gathering. “How did this happen? How did this gift of nature occur?”

“Gift of nature?” Applejack replied looking a little angry. “She’s eatin’ our apples. And she isn’t a Thestral, she’s a Pegasus. I know there's a difference. For one thing, she should have feathers.”

Pensword paused and raised his wings, as did one other Thestral. “We have feathers, but we are Thestrals.” Pensword’s voice was gentle, but the mare recognized the silent reproach.

“Sorry,” Applejack replied as her ears drooped in shame, “but I think you know what I meant. She wasn’t–. She….”

Rainbow Dash looked thoughtfully at the other Thestrals, then at Fluttershy. “Hey, Twi? Could you–?”

“No, Rainbow Dash,” Twilight said firmly. I’m not about to repeat the spell and risk you losing your mind!” she began, only to stop as one of the middle aged mares from the hunting party landed, and retorted Fluttershy’s protective hiss with one of her own. Fluttershy drew her head back in surprise for a moment, blinked, then narrowed her eyes suspiciously as the two began a conversation of chitters and hisses interspersed with the occasional squeak or shriek known to all bats. Occasionally the one or other would rail, flapping their wings, baring their teeth in a show of dominance. Eventually, it appeared the two came to a sort of understanding, and the discussion became more calm as Fluttershy folded her wings to stare curiously at the mare below, while the mare returned the gaze from the ground.

“Wait, Fluttershy can squeak?” Pinkie Pie gasped. “That is socool, does it work like Winona’s squeaky toy? Will she do it every time I hug her? Will she–?”

“Pinkie Pie, focus!” Twilight yelled. “Just ... just stand back. I’ll undo the spell, and we can all go home to let the Thestrals finish clearing out the bats. Okay? Okay.”

Night Terror stood off to the side, nibbling on the apple Pensword had bought for her, along with her freedom from what had to have been one of the most embarrassing positions she had ever been forced to endure. She didn’t know what she hated more, the fact Applejack had bested her or the fact Pensword was actually right in his chastisement. On the plus side, this Flutterbat as some had come to call her, had proved a most opportune distraction. Now she would be able to see more of these Thestrals and their communication methods. Thanks to Pensword, she’d already learned how they utilized enchanted animal calls to send signals to one another. And it appeared they had a basic language that focused entirely on sonic communication. That would prove most useful when seeking to crack any messages they might seek to share among themselves in private. Still, the very idea that a spell existed to alter a Pony’s physiology so completely as to become like a Thestral…. She shuddered at the implications.

No words were exchanged as five more Thestrals joined the mare at the base of the tree. Fluttershy hissed territorially as she laid her wings around the bats. That was when the elder approached. Her eyes had narrowed to predatory slits as she stood her ground at the base of the tree with a curt shirek and a stamp of her hoof. She bore both her upper and lower fangs as she flared her wings and crouched low, looking expectantly into the tree.

Much to the other Ponies’ surprise, Fluttershy stopped. She retracted her wings, cocked her head a moment, stared with a furrowed brow, then leapt nimbly down from the tree to look curiously at the mare. She stepped forward, hesitantly, at first, then with more confidence, until she brushed up against the mare’s neck, like a foal seeking warmth.

“There now. There there,” the mare said as she stroked Fluttershy’s mane, then chittered gently into her ears. The other Thestral hunters turned to face the rest of the party, and more specifically the remaining members of the Mane Six, before lining up to form a living wall between them and Fluttershy.

“Is … is she going to be all right?” Twilight asked worriedly, even as more Thestrals approached Fluttershy to introduce themselves, and to embrace her. It took some adjustment, but Fluttershy eventually warmed to their touch with some gentle reassurances from the elder mare. “I mean, I can change her back, right? This was all my fault in the first place. I couldn’t bear if we … if we….”

Pensword waited for her to trail off, then smiled gently at her. “Yes, Twilight. She’s going to be all right, but it is not your choice to make whether she returns to her old self. Let those in the tribe first see if Fluttershy remembers anything. Once she has those instincts under control, it would very well be that she prefers this form to her Pegasus body. If you really care about her as a friend, you will leave the decision in her hooves.”

“But–.”

“Tell me, Twilight, do you know where and when the first transformation spells were used, what their original purpose may have been? Naturally, they are excellent for spies. We have seen that with Changelings. It is also an excellent way for families to escape scrutiny, or for certain individuals to learn about another species and culture. As one inventor put it, ‘I always wondered what being a breezie was like.’ But before all those applications were made, do you know the first intent of those spells?”

Twilight slowly shook her head. “I only know the spell to become a Breezie, because it was a challenge, and I was curious. I never really got to study much into the origins of that branch of magic. Most of the records were lost.”

“Lost, were they?” Pensword let out a hoarse laugh. “Lost. I wonder in what manner those records were ‘lost.’” He chuckled, again, then shook his head sadly. “Let me tell you about the first applications of that branch in magic, Twilight, and the motivations that fueled its research.” He sighed as he took a seat next to the princess. “As I’m sure you’re aware, long ago, my people were often persecuted, deemed lesser beings, uncivilized, uncultured, without any form of thought deemed worthy of the many Unicorn nobles’ time. Unfortunately, many such nobles desired that we be eradicated. However, since an edict had been sent forth from the crown, it was not possible to kill my people and thus steal their lands. As such, these … misguided nobles and other Unicorns like them had to find another way to achieve their ends.”

Twilight gasped. “You don’t mean–.”

“I am afraid that is exactly what I mean, Twilight Sparkle. Until Clover and another lost to time found out about what they were doing, and put a stop to it, mages across the kingdom were using those spells to forcefully ‘civilize’ my people. Those who could fled into hiding, escaped into forests or mountains in the wilderness, but there were always some who couldn’t escape. If a hunter is diligent enough, no matter how inept they may be, they will eventually get their mark.” He turned to look wistfully back at the hunting party and the pacified Fluttershy, who was feasting on some apples the Thestrals had brought with them as bait.

“They were taken, and forcibly changed into Earth Ponies, Pegasi, and for those who proved loyal servants after their change, or worse yet as traitors to their own kind, rarely Unicorns. Can you imagine, Twilight, what that must have been like? You remember, don’t you, how Discord took your horn away in the maze? You must have felt so vulnerable, so lost without that piece of yourself. Were it not for your determination to help Equestria and the support of your friends, what might have happened?”

“I … I suppose I would have had a breakdown.” Twilight looked down to the ground. “Without them, Discord could’ve torn me apart. He probably would have, too.” Her voice had grown surprisingly quiet as she pondered those words. The remainder of the Mane Six looked on, spellbound at the tale Pensword had woven.

“And Rainbow Dash, how did it feel to know that you had lost your wings, your pride, the very thing that was the heart of your special talent and the magic contained therein, before Discord explained his rules?” Pensword continued.

Rainbow Dash held her wings close to her body, and shuddered. “I don’t wanna talk about it.”

“I believe you see my point. They took their homes, girls, their heritage, their very being, and stripped them bare. Their talents, their strengths, in flight, in hunting, in everything were warped, perverted, limited, repressed, if not outright snuffed. Many couldn’t cope. Many … many….” He swallowed heavily to try to displace the lump in his throat. “Many took their own lives,” he finally managed. “And many more faced a fate worse than death as the madness took them. The rest adapted, because they had no choice, but the scars from the nobles’ crimes ran deep. They were never the Ponies they once were.”

“But … couldn’t the spell be undone? Rarity posed. “I mean, surely there must have been a simple means of reversing the effects.”

Pensword shook his head sadly. “The spell formula they utilized incorporated a powerful finishing spell, one designed to lock the Pony in that state for the rest of his or her days. Few, if any of the casters were capable of releasing it.”

“And ... those who couldn’t?” Twilight asked.

Pensword stared at her with the empty, emotionless gaze of a trained soldier. “They died in the attempt. That was the justice they faced, if they were unable to amend their crimes.” He looked to Fluttershy, and a single moon-touched tear streaked down his muzzle to burst on the ground below. “For all we know, Fluttershy could have been of Thestral descent this whole time, and your spell just reverted the whole spell matrix. It is feasible, given the initial lock was only applied to the first generation, and it has been many centuries since.”

Twilight looked as though she were about to speak, so Pensword cut her off with a raised wing.

“I don’t blame you, Twilight,” he said tiredly. “You are young. You did something that you thought may have been wrong to a dear friend, and desired to put it to rights. There was no way for you to have known what really happened. I should think it was a piece of history many a noble would want to forget, and would want their subjects to forget, after the thrashing their ancestors received. Don’t hold this against yourself. All you have ever wanted was to be friends with the entire world.” He smiled wryly. “Well, at least what you’ve wanted since you came to Ponyville. It is a difficult dream to achieve, but you are a mighty princess, and a powerful Alicorn. You have done amazing things, and will yet do many more, I should think. If Fluttershy is indeed the descendant of one of these Thestrals, it is quite possible that you uncovered the means for many to rediscover their heritage, a way to right one of the greatest wrongs my people have ever known. It is not something to be ashamed of, but to be commended.” He laid a hoof on her shoulder. “Well done, Princess Twilight Sparkle, and thank you. You did amazingly.”

Twilight still looked confused. “But the spell shouldn’t have done all that. It was just meant to impact desire, not change her.” She looked back to the Thestrals. “Do … do you think they’ll let me study the effects later, if … if she doesn’t want to turn back, I mean?”

“Maybe Later,” Pensword conceded. “It is likely the tribal council will wish to examine her, along with High Chieftess Luna herself. It well may be that you are right, and she is overwhelmed by instincts to the point where she will need to be changed back. Only time will tell. I believe I remember hearing stories about Iron Will and a certain event involving her becoming overly aggressive, not to mention taking on a fully grown dragon all by herself. She may have been tapping into the true nature of her bloodline without realizing it. Either way, we have to be sure, for her sake as well as our own.” He could see the worry in the mares’ eyes, and his face softened into a gentle smile. “She’ll be in good hooves, girls. Two nights with us, and no more. We’ll let you know as soon as we determine what needs to be done, and then you’ll be able to visit with her all you like, without the wall of guards.”

Twilight nodded her head. “Okay. Make it three nights, and we’ll have a deal.” She extended a hoof, and Pensword’s smile broadened into a grin.

“I see you’ve been studying. If you respect a Thestral and the deadline they set, you offer an extension, however long or short as may be appropriate,” he praised as he took the hoof, and shook.

“A girl has to study up, if she wants to be a proper leader for her subjects, right?”

Pensword nodded approvingly. “Right, indeed. Very well, then. Three nights it will be. That should give us time if anything … comes up.” He looked around the gathering, and immediately took command, standing up to address the Thestrals. “Okay. The older mares, you leave your live bats and take your prey with you. Escort our kin of the night to the elders to see just what we have here. The rest of you will finish the roundup and assist in the transfer of the bats to their new home.” He turned to Night Terror. “You, young lady, shall be accompanying the Element Holders back to Twilight's Library, where you shall use Spike’s dragon fire to mail a copy of Twilight’s report to High Chieftess Luna.” He smiled at her look of shock. “When you are done, it should be morning, so you will sleep at the Library till nightfall and come back tomorrow night with any replies the High Chieftess has sent. They are to remain unopened unless she leaves a note instructing you to read them. Am I understood?”

Night Terror nodded numbly as she slowly began to walk with the others. Rainbow Dash hung back for a time, until the girls had gained sufficient distance, before turning back to approach Pensword.

“Uh, Commander,” Rainbow Dash began, “How can, uh … that is, how do you know when … well, you know.”

Pensword gave a coy smile. “Oh don’t you worry, while I can see the desire you have to live in our culture for a time, it is well known that you have no such blood within you. You come from the blood of one whom we call Thestral by action. Rest assured, Rainbow Dash, you are a pure Pegasus, who comes from the blood of the great Commander Hurricane himself. Unfortunately, you are a descendant from the last foals in each succession of the line. As such, you had no lands to speak of to lay claim to. Of course, now that you have a title, that’s quite different, but I thought you ought to know.” He smiled widely. “I look forward to your entry into the Wonderbolts even more so than I did before now.”

Rainbow Dash looked at Pensword with confusion. “Are … you’re joking, right? Me? And my family? Hurricanes?”

Pensword looked at Rainbow Dash with a very serious expression. “I talk to the commander almost on a weekly basis. He enjoys telling me ideas about how to revitalize the military. You really think in all that time that he wouldn’t talk about those that came from his sires?”

A few hours later, Penword was flying back to New Unity. The moon hung low in the sky, waiting to be put to bed as it welcomed the passing of the torch to the sun. Celestia would doubtless be waking soon. He paused as he saw a shadow passing at a lower altitude on his left. With a tip of his body and an adjustment of his wings, he dove sideways, like the old WWII Mustangs from Earth. He smiled, despite himself. Matthew still loved the old historical pieces, and Pensword could hardly blame that part of his psyche. In a matter of moments, he’d flown down silently to the Gryphon’s Side. “Kahn, I was hoping we could talk soon. Where have you been? You’re not night born, so why the late night trips?” Pensword asked jovially. He had hoped to catch the Gryphon off guard, but it appeared Kahn either had superior senses or simply didn’t scare easily.

“Oh, Commander. I just figured it was such a beautiful night, perfect for stargazing. And with me off roster tomorrow, I thought, why not?” Kahn said.

“Okay, what about last Sunday night? And the nights where you had late shifts the following day? You have taken no less than six unaccounted night trips since you and your comrades were fully integrated, meaning you have six times where, if something happened, we would have had absolutely no clue where you were. We would have wasted precious resources searching for you that could be used for attacking the problem.”

“You have been spying on me, Commander?” Khan said with a dramatic gasp.

“Not spying, monitoring. After all, we have logs of who enters and leaves New Unity, the times they clock out, and the times they clock in. Even if you don’t use the main methods, a record is still created by the guards. I create your duty rosters each week, and it appears that your night excursions have changed with your schedule, so it is not a day specific event. It also is after sunset. Until now, there has been no act involving spying. Spying would be if I were to do something like place a pair of tails on you or create an excuse to leave the base, so I could follow you myself,” he said with a mischievous grin. “However, it is hard to keep a rather prismatic mane hair from showing on your fur coat, it would seem.”

Kahn stiffened up for a moment, before looking hastily through his fur. He found no signs of the hairs in question, and looked up at Pensword just as the sun rose, then blushed as he realized he’d been had.

“So, you and the Element of Loyalty,” Pensword began. “Any other Gryphon, and I would be reading the riot act, among other things. In your case, however, … you are going to get it worse.” He puffed himself up and took a higher position in the air. “Son, I want to see you in my personal quarters in one half hour. Because you, Sir, are courting danger.”

“If it is danger, then she has the most beautiful personality I have ever seen in a female,” Kahn almost purred. “She is so spirited, so ... alive. I feel like she will burn me, if I get too close, yet she entices me to come forward.”

Pensword looked to Khan. “And does she do this on purpose, or is she doing this unknowingly? Also, you just described tales of warning from Earth maritime mythology on top of that.” Pensword sighed, unsure of what more to say, really.

“Commander, do you honestly think me so crass as to court a woman who has no interest in me? I am not sure what kind of Gryphon you take me for, but I would never disrespect a lady’s wishes in such a way.” Kahn's face became hard, almost edging on a snarl.

Pensword took a long, hard look at Kahn. His expression was masked by the shadows generated by the rising sun. “Kahn, I do not know what to think. Love makes you do dumb things, crazy things, which is why … I would like to address you as your father. You took that oath, and right now, I am filling that role. This discussion will not come from me as your commander.” He took a deep breath, and sighed. “Rainbow’s parents, when you meet them … well, I doubt they would give you the ‘traditional’ grilling a father should give the boyfriend. As such, I feel I have to not only fill both roles, but also watch out for any security problems that might arise as a result of this relationship, should it develop as such.” His wings sagged slightly. “Heavy lies the helmet of leadership and command upon the heads of those who bear it,” he said softly as he paraphrased a line Celestia had used earlier on in her rule, just a couple of centuries after Luna’s banishment.

“Commander, I realize that I can be … impetuous with women, but there is a difference between playful flirting and love,” Kahn pressed. “This, this, I feel in my heart that I would do anything for Rainbow. I will court her while she allows it. And if she sends me away, I am convinced that it will hurt. It would hurt from the deepest regions of my heart, but I would go, if it makes her happy. I would sooner cut off my own wings right here than do anything to cause her pain. I would swear a blood oath to you right here, if necessary. I will not hurt her, because to do so would be the same as killing me.”

“Khan … I have had my fill of Gryphon blood oaths for the year.” Pensword shook his head as they continued to glide over the clouds, and watched the colors of the sky shift in the dawn’s early light. “And I told you already that I am speaking to you as a father, not as your commander. That being said, your words do help to ease some of my worries. Still, is it not a tradition for the tom to bring the female he is courting back to meet with the family?” He watched as Kahn stalled in midair for a moment, then smacked into some cloud, dispersing it, before he was able to right himself again. “Grif has taught me a little about Gryphon family cultures,” Pensword said by way of explanation. “So when do I get to meet this queen of yours?”

“I was hoping to ask her tonight. Unfortunately, she had a personal emergency, and we had precious little time together. I do hope to ask her when next we meet, however,” Kahn reported. Pensword could almost swear he saw stars in the Gryphon’s eyes as he spoke.

“Well then, you have the weekend off,” Pensword finally said. “Moon and stars know this is going to be crazy. However, that means that you will be spending it as Lunar Fang’s and my son. Not a leader in my Slayers, but a member of the family.”

In a flourish of feathers, Pensword found himself in a tight embrace. “Merci, Pappa, Merci!”

While Pensword returned the hug as they hit a cloud. Mentally he was wondering, 'What did I just do?' Was this the right thing? Only time would tell.”

“So, Rarity,” Grif asked as he performed a few of his normal pre-lesson exercises, “how was the honeymoon?”

“Oh, it was positively divine.” Rarity sighed as she allowed herself to sink towards the earth to augment the dramatic effect. “The work sessions, the brainstorming, the–” she cleared her throat “–extracurricular activities. It was truly a celestial experience, darling.”

“Well I hope you're ready, because we’re finally taking the kiddie gloves off.” Grif smiled in anticipation.

“Is that so?” Rarity asked with a smirk of her own. “I’m looking forward to it.”

“Tell me, Rarity,” Grif said as he gestured to a wooden post ten feet away, “do you think I could damage that without moving or using any magic?”

“Knowing you, Grif, probably,” Rarity said. “You don’t usually say those kinds of things, unless you can, because you know someone will inevitably contradict you, and then you prove them wrong.”

“Maybe,” Grun chuckled, “but if someone else had asked the question randomly?”

“I’d probably have a hard time believing them, unless it was Hammer Strike, of course.”

“I’m sure spending as much time with Twilight as you have, you understand about air pressure and the atmosphere and all that stuff?”

“Well, naturally. One has to understand the natural workings of weather, if one wishes to maintain the perfect coiffure, darling,” she said as she flicked her mane, and it sparkled in the sunlight. For some reason, Grif’s eyesight was momentarily clouded, making everything surrounding the mare appear misty. That is, until he blinked. Then the moment was past, and everything was normal again.

“Well, if you’re precise, and fast enough, you can create just the right offset of pressurised air, and–.” Grif got into stance, and eyed his target. He made three flashing slashes into the air. Three crescent-shaped aerial disturbances launched outwards, hitting the post in succession. The first two slashes left deep gouges at the sides, and the third proceeded to cut off the top six inches of the post entirely.

“I thought you said without moving,” Rarity pointed out with a smirk. “Do slashes not count?”

Grif rolled his eyes. “Not moving from the spot. Better?”

“Much, darling. It certainly was impressive. I assume this is something anypony can develop, not just the Avatar of Winds?” she asked as she polished Seamripper’s hilt.

“With time and practice, yes.” Grif nodded. “You won’t be doing it today.”

“So what’s on the agenda, then?”

“For now, I want you to work on the delayed cut.” Grif moved to a new wooden pole. “It needs to be one smooth movement. The cut should be so perfect that the wood doesn’t realize it’s been severed for a palpable amount of time.”

“And by palpable, do you mean a few seconds or a few minutes?”

“You’ll start with seconds, then stretch it from there.”

“Excellent.” Rarity smiled as she took Seamripper into her hooves. “Then let the challenge begin.”

Grif smiled as he moved back. “Go ahead. Let’s see if you can figure it out on your own first.”

“As long as you’re willing to be patient, I think I can live with that,” Rarity said with a smile as she braced herself, and took her rapier in both hooves. “Just to clarify, darling, this is one where I can actually move, right?”

Grif chuckled. “Yes, Rarity, it is.”

“Excellent.” She smiled as she walked up to the pole in question, and struck. Unfortunately, rather than the satisfying sensation of passing through effortlessly, she felt the jarring sensation of unyielding wood against Seamripper’s pitiful bite. On the plus side, at least it didn’t break. On the down side, she would likely feel the effects of that jarring in the next day or two.

“Come on, Rarity. The enemy’s armor isn’t going to be made of wood,” Grif prodded. There were a few reasons he’d chosen this exercise, of course, but he wasn’t about to tell Rarity. He hoped the main lesson she’d take would be not to judge a battlefield, until you're on it. Her attitude at the wedding had been more than a little worrying, and Grif intended to work it out of her.

A good hour later, Rarity was still trying to succeed, and finally collapsed onto her fainting couch in exhaustion as she activated the cooling aspects that had been installed. The pole had been covered in nicks and notches, but not a single cut had made it through in the assault.

“What's wrong, Rarity?” Grif asked her.

“Nothing. Just … just taking a little rest. A minute or two, and I’ll be right back at it,” she promised as she smiled somewhat weakly back at him.

“Rarity, tell me. Do you honestly think you’ll be able to cut through that in a single swipe by the end of this session?” Grif asked her in a mild tone.

“No,” Rarity said honestly. “But it doesn’t mean I’m not going to give it my all.”

“And tell me. Had this post been an assailant, do you honestly believe you’d still be alive?”

“Well, considering I would have used a different set of techniques, it’s entirely possible. However, I assume you’re referring to this particular encounter with the failed attempts, in which case, the answer is,” she winced slightly, “regrettably, no.”

“Now how many assailants do you think would use a weak material like wood for armor?”

“I’m fairly certain we both know the answer to that one, Grif,” Rarity said primly.

“Then understand this as a friend,” Grif told her as he walked forward, drawing a seemingly ordinary rapier. It didn’t even appear to be one of Hammer Strike’s. “I can teach you many things. I can teach you to overcome things like resistance or the strength of your weapon’s material.” He made a single sweep, cutting the top of the pole. “I can teach you to delay a cut.” He swiped again, and turned to look at her as the top ever so slowly began to slide away, revealing the diagonal cut. “I can even teach you to make a cut so fine, you can put the two halves back together.” He grabbed the falling piece with a wing, and lifted it back in place. The cut seemed to have vanished entirely, when the two pieces matched up. He gave it a few smacks with his tail to show the renewed solidity. “But all of this takes time, Rarity, and your life is important to a great many people. So if we’re facing down enemies, and I tell you to only fight if you must, why would I say that?” he asked her.

Rarity sighed. “I assume because you don’t think I’m ready to handle it yet.”

“Good. I’m glad we understand each other, because who knows how the next time I have to protect you might go? If I have to tell Sweetie Belle you got yourself killed, I swear I will hunt you down in the next life, and lecture you until the end of days, and I’ll make you wear burgundy while I’m doing it. You understand?”

“You wouldn’t!” Rarity gasped. “It’s such a terrible color! It clashes with nearly everything I have to wear.” Then she noticed Grif’s glare, and sighed. “I understand, Grif. I wouldn’t want to hurt Sweetie Belle. I suppose I was just being a little … overzealous for the wedding.”

“Good,” Grif said curtly. “Now to the final thing before we finish for today.” Grif produced a pair of what seemed to be clear crystalline bracelets. “You have the speed down. Now it’s time to work on power. You’re going to start wearing these leg weights everywhere you go.” He held up a talon, when she moved to speak. “You’ll be able to alter their color with magic, so you can make them blend in with whatever you're wearing. These should be a fine start, but when they stop being heavy, you have to come to me to increase the density.”

“It’s a deal,” Rarity agreed.

Grif chuckled as he helped her slip them on. “We’ll make a warrior out of you yet, Rarity.”

120 - Snow Wars!

Extended Holiday
Chapter 120: Snow Wars!
Act 18

“Greetings, everypony, and welcome to the second Ponyville Snow Fort Face Off!” Vital Spark’s voice boomed over the snow covered plains just outside Ponyville. The crowd from town had been much larger this year, so the venue had to be moved to make up for the increased volume of spectators. Fortunately, the Pegasi had been very accommodating, making sure to leave enough room for the spectators to gather and build stands, etc. for proper viewing, while still leaving plenty of fresh snow for the competitors to use in their battle. “In this corner, bolstered by the legendary and daring CMC of Ponyville Elementary, we have Team Victory!”

The crowds cheered, whistled, and stomped their hooves in support as the various fillies and colts waved back at their assorted family friends and relatives. “And leading them in their great rebellion, one of the most famous Pegasi to live, the head of Equestria’s forces, and one of the highest ranking nobles of the Lunar Court, a true war hero through and through, Commander Pensword!”

Pensword alighted gently on the ground with a grim expression. His bulky white body armor shone dully in the early morning’s light. A large green emblem had been sewn on his breast over the left side, and a pair of snow goggles shaped like massive ovular eyeballs clung to his forehead. The symbol of a chopped Fleur de lis nestled within the curves of a crescent moon had been painted in black on his shoulder to stand out against the snow.

“And in this corner, we have the famous, the battle-hardened, the incredibly innovative Team Unity!” Vital motioned to the side, where Black Rook, Lightning Dust, and the Shield brothers stood shoulder to shoulder. “And, of course, what’s an army without a proper head of command? After hearing of the great fun that had been held last year, and the magnificent show of leadership and sheer innovation Taze had shown in the face of utter defeat, Grif Grafson has agreed to honor the monster hunter’s name by standing in as Team Unity’s commander for this year’s competition. Let’s give him a warm round of applause, everypony!

Grif swooped into view, and landed in front of the rest of Team Unity wearing a large black cloak with a hood that covered his entire upper face, leaving only his beak to hang out mysteriously. Six Gryphons dressed in white plastic armor swooped in, and landed in front of him in aisle formation. They all bore a gear-like design on their left pauldrons. Next, Thalia landed beside Grif, dressed in similar armor in black, rather than white, with a full helmet that, for some reason, had been enchanted to echo her breathing.

“You will witness the true power of the dark side,” Grif called out in a gnarled and creaky voice.

Vital smiled widely as he let the cheers wash over the clearing for a time. “And that’s not all, folks. After several months in intensive care and physical therapy, it is my pleasure to announce the return of the hero of New Unity, the leader of New Unity’s original Fox Brigade, the stallion who kept New Unity organized and fighting in a time when no superior officers were available to direct, and who nobly sacrificed himself to make an opening for reinforcements in a time of dire need. Even in the last stages of recovery, he couldn’t bear to miss the event. Ladies and gentlecolts, I present to you, Silver Spear!”

The four Ponies and Grif’s entourage parted to reveal the soldier in question. His copper coat was riddled with scars, and his body still looked somewhat gaunt in his old uniform, but he smiled all the same, and his silver mane shone all the brighter as the crowds cheered. The two Shields stood by his side as they escorted him to a wheelchair, guarded by Grif’s imperial troopers, where a Pegasus nurse stood waiting. Silver Spear nodded gratefully to his two friends, who offered a firm salute. He returned the gesture, and smiled tiredly as his horn shot a few stray sparks. The nurse was quick to offer a cold compress and a potion, which he gladly sipped. Naturally, Pensword, Grif, and the higher ranking Ponies knew exactly who that nurse really was, and what contents the potion contained. The nurse offered a subtle nod and a wink towards the two leaders to signal all was well, before taking her place beside the chair to watch the events that would unfold.

“Now then, the rules are simple. Both sides will have a period of two hours in which to build their forts and make preparations for battle. This includes any plans for secret weapons. Improvisation is allowed, and innovation is encouraged; however, your preparations will be limited specifically to your forts, ammunition, and planning during this period. Ammunition will remain strictly snow-related, and must come in the form of compact spherical shapes during this period. After the battle is well and truly begun, these weapon limits will be lifted, and it will be up to each team to utilize their resources as they see fit. There will be no ice balls allowed. However, you are allowed to make use of ice as a reinforcing agent, provided it is kept to a relatively thin layer. Medics will be on standby, in case anyone gets hurt. And as for resurrections, this year is dedicated to a more scientific theme. As such, we will be using duly designated golem units from both sides to go out and retrieve the wounded and fallen. Once they have reached the designated recovery bay, the affected units will have to wait between one and five minutes to recover, depending on the nature of the casualty they suffered. A neutral party will be there to decide the length of time required, and to watch the clock for each unit. Remember, everyone, we want this to be a clean game. Foul play will not be tolerated. Good luck to you all, and may the force be with you!”

Vital Spark saluted, then fired off a series of sparks from his horn that exploded in the air like fireworks. “Let the games begin!”

Grif turned to the Unity group. “You heard the colt. Show them what the imperial troopers are capable of.” With that, the units and Thalia went to work setting up the base and making snowballs.

Pensword grinned at the chance to actually participate in the battle for once, rather than being stuck on the sidelines. He turned around and looked at the foals. “Come on. Since Pinkie Pie can’t help us in the main fight, due to the theme’s restrictions this year, she promised to help us create our snow base.” His grin widened as Matthew showed him ideas and images from the movies the group had drawn the inspiration for this event from. This was definitely going to be good.

While the base was being constructed, the CMC looked up at their “patron” to the resistance effort. Hammer Strike remained firm and imposing, but a hint of a smile pulled at the edges of his mouth as they looked up at him in anticipation.

“So, what did you make for us this time?” Sweetie Belle asked. Her mane had been done up in two curling buns on either side of her head, and a tight clinging winter camouflage complete with snow belts and fur hood helped to complete the ensemble, while granting her the extra advantage of blending into the snow properly.

“Please tell me it’s a super awesome reloadable snow cannon,” Scootaloo begged. A special helmet with a yellow visor had been shoved on her head, and the same insignia Pensword had painted on his shoulder had been painted onto the helmet’s back for everyone to see. “I promise I won’t aim for Diamond Tiara this time!”

“I sure hope not,” Applebloom said. “With us facing Grif, instead of Taze, we’re gonna need all the help we can get.” A miniaturized version of military rank pins had been sewn into her winter gear, and a thick set of winter wraps covered her muzzle and head to preserve heat, while giving her a more mysterious appearance, much like a ninja.

“Settle down, kid. We’ll be fine,” Button Mash said with a cocky smirk. He wore a black vest over a tanned shirt, and for this one time, he had chosen to go without his beanie for the costume’s sake, allowing his messy red mane to fly free in the cold winter air.

“It’s pretty much a snow cannon,” Hammer Strike replied. “Nice and simple. Just load it with snow, aim, and pull that cord,” he said, pointing to the rear of the cannon. “I won’t be sticking around, since I kinda, you know, melt snow.”

“That is a shame,” Scootaloo muttered, kicking some of the snow around her. “I wish you could be part of the fun. You’ll watch us, though, right?” she asked.

“Of course,” Hammer Strike replied with a smile.

“Wish us luck. We’re going to try and win this year,” Sweetie Belle said with her usual excited squeak. With those words said, the CMC, plus Button Mash, hitched themselves to the snow cannon, and began to drag it away on skis towards their base. Off in the distance, the other kids worked to prepare for the oncoming storm.

Grif grinned as he stood back and admired what his forces had put together. The prize for the most creative ideas was still in effect, and many, it seemed, were eager to win the chance to eat at Hammer Strike’s table. Combining multiple talents, the “empire” had put together a miniature bunker, complete with fortified entrances on the front, back, and sides. Strategically placed openings would allow defenders to throw snowballs from inside the fortress. In fairness to the game, no solid snow roof had been placed over the top; however, Pegasi had generated a condensed layer of fog, which would provide a level of visual interference from any who attempted to hit them from above. Unicorns had excavated the snow down to the solid ground beneath, allowing the ground to freeze as the spare snow was put towards planned snowball caches around the base and reinforcing the outer walls. The fort’s walls had been separated into a layer of ice, a layer of cloud, a layer of snow, and a second layer of cloud beyond that. Several towers had been shaped outside to allow for strategic guards, as well as barricades and border walls to provide cover in the case of an invasion. Two cloud cannons had been shaped and placed near the entrance for long range artillery support.

Grif pronounced the fortress adequate as he placed the empire’s flag on one of the towers. The flags were a new addition as an added rule to make the competition more interesting. If one force could steal an enemy's flag, and keep it for twenty four hours, it would be worth a bonus to that day's end score. At the end of each day, a panel of judges would award a score based on each force's actions. The side with the largest overall score would be the winner of the war.

“With this snow fortress, we will show them the power of our anger,” Grif said as he entered while his troops split up to cover their positions, dressed in either white plastic armor or black costumes with large flanged black helmets.

“Grif? You keep mentioning the dark. You know what? I’m not doing this,” Thalia’s magically altered voice boomed in a deep monotone, until she took it off. “Seriously, you keep mentioning the dark side. Are we supposed to be the good guys or the bad guys here?”

“Good and evil are all in perspective, my very young apprentice,” Grif told her, before walking away slowly.

“... Oookay,” Thalia said. She shook her head, and chuckled as she rolled her eyes, before she followed him inside. “I guess today, we’re evil.”

Meanwhile, the rebel base was starting to shape up on the other side of the field. In stark contrast to the empire’s flag, which was an empty black with the empire insignia in white, their flag was a rich blue with the same white rebel symbol as they had born on their armor. As an added measure for protection, they had agreed to keep the flag hidden in a supply room that they would build next to the hangar for their aerial troops. Since these entrances would be more heavily fortified, it made sense to keep the flag there.

Trenches lined the front and around the sides, and the foals had agreed to take after their opponents’ example, utilizing a fog layer to protect from assault and any spies that might try to peer into their counsel room. A series of random openings dotted the surface of the structure for hidden fighters to strike their enemies, and an especially large cluster of these openings surrounded an aerial port that had been built for incoming and outgoing flyers. As part of the structures, Pinkie had used her geological knowhow to manufacture a series of pebble-based structures that would serve as stockpiles structures, while some of her patented party cannons had been modified and fitted into the fort’s core structure for larger and more rapid snowball attacks.

Off on the side of the base, a row of six disks that had been enlarged with assistance from Twilight’s magic stood waiting to be deployed by the more powerful Unicorns and stronger Earth Ponies to protect against aerial bombardment, and potentially assist in breaking through to the enemy’s base.

Pensword looked grimly at his fellow troops. Once again, thanks to Pinkie Pie, and his own donation of one modern day planning table, they had a 3D image of the entire battlefield laid out before them, with sensors that had been staked in the ground at varying intervals to give an accurate reading of the battle. Naturally, Grif had also been given a similar advantage. After all, it was only fair. He slowly grinned as idea after idea was hashed around the table, coming from Scootaloo, Button Mash, Little Pip, and even Pip’s father. Button Mash proved one of the most resourceful, however, thanks to all his previous experience with strategy-based games.

On top of this, Pensword had insisted they focus on building multiple fallback points with booby traps and ambush points included, in case they should happen to be breached. While the foals weren’t too keen on using up so much energy in the construction when there was still a battle to win, Pensword had managed to work out a schedule with the assistance of one of the more adept organizers in the class to minimize fatigue, and help prepare for the long haul ahead.

The field itself had seven key capture points for Ponies to reach and take in their conquest of the opposing fort. While they weren’t necessary, seizing and holding these posts until the end of the match would result in bonus points, and potential buffs or resupplies as certain magi chose to conjure at their discretion on an intermittent time schedule.

In the middle of an important deliberation, a letter suddenly appeared on the table, disrupting the magical projections of both parties. An identical message notified the commanders that the Snow Wars had just been extended an extra day, so Princess Luna could join in the fun on the fourth day with promise of Alicorn magic to renew the depleted stock of both parties for an all out attack finale.

The foals cheered at that news, and Pensword smiled as he looked down on their flushed faces. Moon River chirped at a corner as she sat in her playpen, wrapped in a protective blanket, with a tiny helmet that spun around as she saw fit. Her usual foal stand had been replaced with a cylindrical design that moved around when she wriggled, so she could see all around the room. As she pressed various buttons, the hat would chirp as a series of boops and beeps followed a pre-set lighting sequence that caused the foal to shriek joyfully at the entertainment. Pensword couldn’t help but chuckle as he wondered how Grif would react to the sight of their own personal R2-D2.

He looked at the seven grey capture points, particularly the three that currently laid under the Empire’s control. It would be a hard fight, and he looked forward to trying to capture either the flag or get a foothold at the other midpoints. With a final nod, and a battle plan in place, he made his way to the hangar, where one hundred seventy six foals and a few parents stood in full battle array, waiting for an inspiring speech. Pensword wasn’t about to disappoint.

“Foals, mares, and colts of the Resistance! We are here to show that we are the true rulers of the Ponyville snow days. New Unity might have their own fun, their own snow, but unlike us, they have to wait for the whims of the forest. They want to usurp these fields for their own fun!” He stopped while the kids faked booed, and the parents chuckled at the antics and showmanship.

“This snow base will be the location of our stand. We will not retreat, and we shall push them off our fields!” Pensword smirked, even as he saw the spirits of his brother and sister standing near the CMC’s extended group. “They may take our fields, and our snow,” he shouted, “but they shall never take our fun!” he roared, even as he paraphrased a certain famous Scotsman from Earth. “Let’s go out there, and show that we can, in fact, defeat the greatest trained military there is!”

The Foals shouted and cheered as they moved towards their battle stations, anxiously awaiting the signal from Twilight that the battle phase could begin. As Vital had in the beginning, so Twilight did now as she flashed into the center of the battle field, and hovered there, before launching an explosive display of magic into the sky, and shouting at the top of her voice.

“Let the battle begin!”

The foals raced forward to capture the two points closest to the rebel base, making sure that they could dive and start making snowballs in the field, if needed.

“For the empire!” the call came from the other side as Unity soldiers sent their first volley forward.

While a few foals were hit, none were truly taken out, and they returned in kind as ten foals took to the air with snowballs in makeshift bomber bags. One carefully timed pull of a string led to a deadly blanket bomb of compacted snow from above. And if they wished to conserve ammunition, the foals could reach into the bags to pelt their enemies with carefully aimed snowballs instead. Pensword was remained at the command center to coordinate the battle where he could, and continued to utilize Button Mash’s keen gaming instincts to help prepare strategies. A full six hundred points had to be earned by either team, before their commanders could properly take to the field anyways, so now it was merely a matter of who could reach that tally first.

The first hour went by with several “lightning raids” from the empire. The troops would arrive, attack with a volley, and then melt away, a procedure that was made easier by the white reflective armor which had proved to be a rather effective hinderance to Pensword’s aerial attacks. The cannons served as an effective front line defense, sending out entire walls of snowballs with every shot fired. It seemed Grif and his empire weren't pulling any punches.

Despite the raids, Pensword kept up a solid defense of his own, knocking off enemy troops each time. A particularly devilish show of youthful cunning reared its head as a team of foals suddenly popped out from a series of trap doors beneath the snow to pelt their attackers from behind, pinning them down before elimination.

The air wasn’t safe either as bombing runs continued to rise, and snowballs whizzed through the air like hail. One particularly well placed shot to a wing joint caused a Gryphon to be grounded, due to a sprained wing. The foal responsible nearly fell into a fit of tears, but a few kindly fibs on the Gryphon’s part, combined with over-the-top dramatic acting calmed the little Pony down. All the same, the filly in question, a cute little pink Unicorn, refused to leave the Gryphon’s side as they shared mugs of hot cocoa and comics together on the sidelines.

By the third hour of the battle, the front lines had stabilized, with each side owning three capture points, and the middle one having changed hooves four times already. The groups on both sides struggled to take the other’s capture point. The sides had moved up items and a few “vehicles,” mostly things with cardboard or treads. It was still impressive, however, with the snowball launchers that had been included in their builds. They did give a bit of an edge, just not enough to get folks moving forward. By this time, the Gryphon with the sprained wing was in in the observation building with his new filly friend, who was now out of the game for the day, thanks to a case of brain freeze, due to overexposure to the snow when she’d tried divebombing with a pile she’d carried directly on her back to try to take the enemy’s control point at the center of the field.

“Commander, we have a problem!” Pipsqueak said as he rushed into the command center.

“What’s happening, Pip? What did Grif pull this time?”

“It’s not what’s happening; it’s what's happened! The flag! The guard just noticed it’s a decoy. We don’t know how long ago it was switched.”

“And what is the status on our attacks on the flag?” Pensword asked. “Whatever it is, I want Grif to think we’re trying to reclaim our flag. Get troops moving, and push forward harder. He’ll be willing to sacrifice the central point, if he thinks we’re going to keep up the pressure after taking it. That will be his downfall. I want that center position held permanently.” He smirked. “And make sure to capture as many of his units as you can. The more POWs we have, the better.”

“Yes, Sir. There is another point of concern, however. We’ll keep pressing the attack, but we’re getting a strong resistance, a figure dressed in green armor. It’s silent, fast, and brutally efficient,” Pipsqueak said nervously.

“Oh no....” Pensword paled as his eyes widened. “Get Dinky to target the green armored being now. Give her anything she asks for, and let her move forward. Just make sure we hold what we have, and take the next points. Oh, and Pip, if you can, tell Dinky to also look for our flag, if she has the time.”

Pipsqueak saluted, and raced out to fulfill his orders as the sound of numerous loud thumps slammed against the walls. “It’s the armored figure, Sir,” Pipsqueak announced as he looked outside. “They attached a cannon to its back.”

“Of course they did. Of flipping course they did.” Even as they spoke, the air was suddenly shadowed with a volley of snowballs. Pinkie’s snowball cannons were firing at a rapid rate as they targeted the attacker. No matter the skill, the snow that was launched was too heavy for anyone to survive unscathed. The armored figure had no choice but to retreat.

“The rebels are increasing their efforts,” Thalia reported, still unsure just how Grif had convinced her to put the helmet back on, though it did add a neat effect for her voice, she supposed.

“Good. Good. Everything's going according to plan,” Grif said as he idly twirled the flag in his talons. “Do they suspect anything?”

“No, my master. They believe we are ignorant of their plans. They have not yet found our spy,” Thalia said.

“Perfect. Soon, my apprentice, we shall show them the true power of the dark side!” Grif cackled.

“They appear to be planning to send Dinky after our bounty hunter.”

“Just as we thought they would. And that is why I shall send you, my apprentice.” Grif gestured forward into the battlefield.

Thalia gave a nod, before turning to leave.

Grif chuckled as he examined the flag. The rules were clear that each team's flag had to be placed in the open. However, there was no rule against the commander keeping the opposing team's flag with them. If Pensword wanted the flag back, he would have to infiltrate the empire's base to get it, and they weren’t ready for a raid of that scale yet.

Gilda glided worriedly into the throne room. “Uh … we’re in danger of actually losing the eastern capture point, Emperor. That will give them direct access to assault the number two snow cannon. They’ve committed a large force to the center. We should commit our reserves from the Western banks and here at the base to reinforce the Eastern point and keep them from advancing any closer.

“Very good,” Grif praised, “but pull a squad from our reserve units, and send them to the eastern front. The magma squad, I think. Perhaps they can salvage the situation.” Grif had received no end of Changling volunteers for the day, and not wanting to cut them out, but already being full on units, he had put three squads of Changelings on reserve.

“Consider it done,” Gilda replied with a vicious grin. “We’ll keep the position, and force the stalemate. I have to say, I expected better from the commander. These tactics truly are childish.”

“He’s leading children, and it’s early yet. Don’t underestimate him. He may want us to get secure in our superiority just before he breaks out his real ability,” Grif warned.

“Really? What’s the worst he could do? They’re foals. They don’t have the discipline we have, nor the attention span,” Gilda muttered. “We haven’t won, simply because of the fact they outweigh us in sheer force of numbers.

“Then why do they have multiple POWs, while we only have a single prisoner?” Grif countered. “Now go. No more dilly dallying. We have a war going on.”

Gilda looked like she was about to make a retort, but thought better of it, before turning and leaving, wondering that very same question. Grif actually caught his eye wandering as she did. With a supreme act of will, he forced himself away from her retreating form. Where had that come from?

Pensword scrutinized the map as a swarm of red dots charged from the enemy base towards the Eastern capture point. He grinned, and looked to Featherweight. Though small, he was able to dart about easily through the snow, and that made him a valuable asset as a messenger. “Tell the troops to activate the plans in this paper,” he instructed as he shoved said paper into Featherweight’s hooves. The foal gave a smart salute, and then was gone. That Pegasus had talent. He would make a great addition to the guard one day, should he choose that path.

With that musing complete, Pensword turned to face Preston, who was currently undisguised to conserve heat and magic. His Red Chitin reflected the light of the map, seeming almost to glow. “Are you sure no Changelings would like to join our side, and play alongside the foals?” he asked as he scoured the map once more for any sudden changes. While he doubted Grif would use such an underhanded tactic, it was entirely possible a spy could have been placed in their midst, especially since Me-Me’s hive had been so insistent on wanting to join in the fun. He was already working out a way to test for potential spies. After all, with all the numbers they’d accumulated from the foals of Ponyville, it would be a simple matter to have a few extra foals slip through when no one was watching.

“Positive, Sir.”

Pensword only hummed as he looked at the map. “Preston, can you do a visual check on the snowballs we have in reserve, in case we have to defend the hallways of the base?”

“Yes, Sir.” Preston nodded, before heading to do as asked.

Pensword nodded his head absently as he returned to his work. A few minutes later, he noticed his dots moving right into place. It would seem young Featherweight had done it again. The capture point that they had yet to touch was now under a three-pronged assault from a good seventy-five foals. At this rate, they would be able to not only seize the location, but maintain the ground they’d taken with the remainder of the assault troops.

All was going according to plan. Victory seemed near at hand, but then, as if rising from the earth, Grif’s dots suddenly multiplied as the veritable wave of oncoming foals was slowed, and then stalemated.

“Sir! Reports coming in. Grif’s fielding another hero unit in his counter attack,” Pipsqueak shouted as he raced into the room.

“Which one? What is its description? And can we please get some of our own heroes out there? We have to take that capture point. I will not be stopped a second year in a row!”

“It’s a stallion I’ve never seen before, Sir. Muddy brown fur with a white mane and beard, wearing a black robe with a brown cloak. Sir, he has Changelings with him!”

Pensword smacked his forehead, and groaned. “Get Old Ben Kenobi to attack there, okay?” Pensword ordered Pipsqueak.

Pipsqueak nodded and went to find the hero.

“I really hope this works,” Pensword muttered. “Otherwise, it is going to be hoof to hoof, and....” He sighed. “I hope we do better than the movie.” He watched silently as the icons continued to move along the map.

“They’re preparing to counterattack,” a Changeling drone spoke to Grif directly. “He will send Kenobi.”

“Very good, my loyal spy. Now go, before you are discovered,” Grif said. A moment later, the drone blinked, and looked at Grif. “The connection is gone. He hasn’t been found out yet.”

“Very good. Tell Thalia to prepare herself. Should Mutatio fail, she shall cover his retreat,” Grif said, before cackling to himself.

“Of course.” The drone bowed, before leaving.

“So, you’ve come,” Grif said as he turned to a small figure wearing a heavy black cloak just entering the room.

“Of course,” the young voice rang clearly through the room as tiny hooves crunched definitively across the snow. “I’m supposed to stand in for my brother, after all. Now what do you need me to do?”

“In thirty minutes, we break for the noon break. When that break is over, you will lead an immediate attack against the center point. During that time, Thalia and Mutatio will be pressing their other points. Their forces will be spread too thin to counterattack effectively, and you will give them confusion.”

“A few misplaced dust devils ought to do the trick.” The edge of the foal’s muzzle curved in a malevolent smirk. “Especially if we add enough magic to manipulate the winds into sending the snowballs back at their throwers.” He pulled back his hood to reveal a young colt with light gray fur and a brooding black mane and tail. His mane had been pulled straight back, giving him a permanent windswept appearance as he looked back to the emperor of their little compound. “Anything else you needed from me, my emperor?”

“No. Go pick your troops, Rumble, and prepare them. As soon as they begin counter attacking Thalia and Mutatio, you press your attack.”

Rumble knelt, and bowed his head. “As you command.” When he rose, a red glint shone in his eye, thanks to the specially enchanted clasp that tied his robe across his neck. “This is going to be fun.”

Pensword was going through the motions of chewing. The counter attack had just begun, and it was going his way for once, but he was waiting for the other horseshoe to drop. So many things could go wrong so easily, especially considering how he knew he was dealing with an incredibly brilliant and well-read mind on top of the vicious warrior tactician he called his friend. That particular combination would prove deadly, if not handled with the proper precautions. Yes, he would have to remain on the tips of his hooves. Yet a sense of excitement gripped him as he grinned down at his map. The red dots had swarmed the seizure point just as the timer that hovered above the display neared zero. “Yes! We are inside the compound.”

As the timer ran down to zero, a loud horn sounded over the playing field, heralding the end of the first half of that day’s match. It would be up to both sides to organize and distribute their lunches to the troops, and to ensure the proper markers were properly placed, so that exact positions could be properly recorded.

Pensword groaned. “Just as it was getting good,” he grumbled as he scuffed at the snow. Then he sighed. “Right.” He turned to face the messenger Pony. “Featherweight, call up the pause flag for lunch. Then start rotating rations through the ranks. Command staff eats last.” He chuckled. “Strange thing, time. It feels like we only just started, and already we’re halfway done.”

Featherweight nodded, and grinned as he took off to spread the word. Whistles pierced the grounds, calling for a full stop, in case any stragglers hadn’t heard the initial signal. Pensword couldn’t help but chuckle as Matthew’s memories of trench warfare from World War One came to the fore. How similar this battlefield had become. He smiled as he watched the packed lunches literally blur into existence as a bright blue streak raced against a pink streak in a contest to see who could drop off the most lunches first.

“Ah, Rainbow, Pinkie,” he chuckled, “you two never cease to make us smile.”

With the markers locked in, the “troops” returned to their bases with lunch in tow. Steaming soups and stews both vegetarian and non restored warmth to the Ponies’ faces and joints, while warm, fluffy bread helped to sop up the remains, ensuring everyone got the perfect bite. Hot drink stands and fresh apple pie stations had been set up on tables for ease of distribution as the two sides lined up at their respective forts, courtesy of Sugarcube Corner and the Apple Family Farm. Much to Pensword’s consternation, he had also received a similar meal, rather than the military rations he had expected to be delivered. The grumpy frown lasted for all of about ten seconds, before the foals started to giggle and point his way. A sheepish smile soon pulled at his lips as he remembered this wasn’t meant to be real combat. This was supposed to be a fun contest, a battle of wits and endurance. It didn’t matter what type of food they had, or even if they took any major hits. The whole point of the exercise was to have fun, and enjoy that more natural magic the first snow always has to offer. With that thought firmly in mind, he dug ravenously into his meal, accompanied by the many hearty cheers of his young army.

The more he began to relax and enjoy the meal, the easier it became to strategize. His smile turned into an excited grin as a particularly clever little strategy took root, and began to grow. Yes, it might just be enough to throw that feather-covered sith lord off balance. Still, he would have to wait and see, bide his time. To give away too much too soon could cost a great deal in the long run. He casually wondered just what Grif and his forces were up to for a time, then returned to the paradise that was the combined efforts of Pinkie Pie and Applejack in their sugary confections. The foals ate quickly, and spoke breathlessly as they regaled each other with their exploits from the last few hours.

Back in the other base, Grif took another long pull from a large mug of tomato soup as he looked over the map one more time. He was certain if his plan worked that he’d be able to entrench his people well enough to hold for the remaining three hours of the day. Preston’s reports revealed that the enemy would be needing snowballs soon. Low ammo meant less resources to push for the day. If they could hold until the day's end, then, tomorrow, they could launch an assault as their opening move. They already had the flag, and he was certain their current performance, plus the boost, would give them a considerable lead right off the bat.

That wasn’t to say they were without problems. Pensword had a clear advantage in numbers. Even with the Changelings joining Grif’s side, it had also become apparent several of their fortifications would require immediate maintenance. Walls seemed fit to collapse. The spells on two of their golems meant for retrieving ‘wounded’ were beginning to fray, and they would soon have to finish the day short-handed. Shock and surprise had been Grif’s weapons so far, but those wouldn’t work forever, so where was the angle he could exploit when they did? He kept the questions to himself for now as he continued to scour over the map, working on the numbers with as much care as he could muster.

Back at the rebel base, the snowball assembly line eagerly returned to their posts, anxious for the game to resume, so they could get to work again. While the numbers were low, Pensword knew he could take one of the control points, and with their latest victory, one of the two middle control points had been claimed. Now they just needed to claim its sister. The flag was a lost cause, unless some foal managed the impossible. It could be retrieved the next day. Parents watched, waiting for the end of the day to come, so they could bring their little ones home and help come up with strategies and techniques to give their children an advantage. Fortunately, the walls, though damaged, were high, which meant that, despite erosion, the foals would have cover for a longer period of time than the enemy. And, worst case scenario, they would be able to break down the wall as a source for emergency snowball reserves. The commander smiled as he reviewed an updated POW list. It seemed that they had about two squads of Gryphons in their jail.

He looked at another piece of paper written by one of the older foals, and he signed it. Thanks to foresight, they had enough reserve snowballs to surprise the enemy. The children had been careful to make it look like they were running low on ammunition. Any spies who had watched this morning would probably think he intended to hoard the balls for a later attack. He couldn’t wait to see the looks on their faces when he proved their reports wrong. It would make for an excellent test to weed out the ranks as well. Two birds with one stone.

A bright green flare went up from the Empire’s base, signaling they were ready to begin again. Pensword nodded, and sent the signal as one of the foals pulled the wire on a popper, and sent a bright red flare from the fort’s roof to signal the Rebels’ readiness. The flare had just begun its downward arc, when the Empire’s retaliation came fast and hard. The recently claimed hold was nearly overrun, requiring Pensword to order relief columns from two other control points Changelings swarmed from the left and Ponies from the right. Enemy hero units led both charges with a ruthless brutality.

Pensword looked at the others. “Get Dinky after the Changelings, and get Han on the adult Ponies. Hold those lines, and capture what troops you can. Make sure we succeed in the middle, understand? If we hold the central control point, we’ll be able to project to all the other ones tomorrow,” he ordered. He looked to Preston. “What is the hive saying?” he demanded. “All’s fair in war, and you’re a valuable asset in this case. If you can glean anything, tell me.” With that many Changelings at Grif’s disposal, it was pretty obvious who the hive had chosen to support.

“I can’t get a clear signal,” Preston told him as he scrunched his face in effort. “I’m not disconnected from the hive song, but I’m being sent what would equate to static. They know I’m here, so I suppose they’re taking steps to block me.”

Pensword watched the map intently as the reinforcements organized and charged for the counterattack. But even as they did, the wind picked up at the center, swirling around to pick up loose snow, filling the air to obscure the troops’ vision. While Pensword could still see the position of his troops, all visual input for that section of the battlefield soon became completely obscured.

Pensword growled angrily as he smacked a hoof onto the table. “Pull back to the defenses,” he ordered. “Bunker down, and get back.” He knew this would happen eventually. It was only a matter of time before Grif chose to use his powers over wind. After all, what better way to plan an attack than in the middle of a whiteout that you control? If they were to have any hope of even tying with Grif, they would need to keep the losses low. Pensword needed to keep his forces in check. “Get guards on the jails. Do not let anyone break them out.”

When the wind finally broke, most of the attacking force was already being taken into custody. Maybe a tenth of the foals managed to retreat as Pegasi rounded up the captured. There in the center, a single Pegasus foal with grey fur and a back mane stood smirking arrogantly in a somewhat tattered black robe with a grey plate that covered his upper chest and the back of his neck like a collar. His midsection was covered in a collection of leather belts with extra cloth wrappings wound above each hoof. With a grin, Snow Killer, AKA Rumble, seemed to realize he could be seen as he gave the rebel base a bow, before retreating into the newly reclaimed middle point.

The base echoed with Pensword’s roar of anger, frustration, and betrayal. He raced to the air to see what could be done. While the attacks on the two flanks had been halted, and the Rebels had managed to take more prisoners in those spots, the situation was still rather grim. The gambit in the central control point had been a disaster, even with other foals trying to help. The current count now stood at fifty adult units in the Rebel jail and twenty-two foals caught in the imperial prison. They had lost almost the entire frontal prong, meaning the entire rest of the day would have to be played from a defensive standpoint, especially with so many reserves having been wasted in the assault. The implications of these results were quite clear. Grif was a brilliant strategist, and the brute force his body provided made that mind all the more dangerous, but even he shouldn’t have been able to anticipate this attack. “Preston!” he yelled.

“Yes, Commander?” The Changeling was quick to rush to his superior’s side.

“I’ve come to a decision, and I don’t make it lightly. You are going to head out, and join the troops as part of our defense efforts. With the recent failure, we have little choice but to shore up as best we can. I need you there to warn any of the foals of Changeling or any other attacks you and your empathic abilities might detect. Am I understood?” he barked.

Preston saluted. “Understood, Commander. I’ll go prep for the next outgoing attack.”

Pensword returned the salute. “Dismissed, Preston.”

“Yes, Sir.” With that finished, Preston left to prepare, and to relay his orders to Grif.

With Preston off, Pensword began formulating hit and run strategies. The only way he could make up for lost lost ground would be to claim more prisoners, and with the loss of his troops, that meant he had that many more to capture, if he hoped to offset the loss. Fortunately, he knew his troops. In a setting like this, the adults would likely be cocky, willing to take risks they wouldn’t normally take in real combat. That would be to their advantage. At least, he prayed it would. It was about the best he could manage under the circumstances.

Meanwhile, back at the imperial base, Grif smiled as he went over to a chess board, grabbed the black bishop, and knocked over the white knight.

It was the end of the day, and the combatants were packing up, while parents on one end and those in charge of repairs on the other worked at their duties. Thanks to Hammer Strike’s generous donations, the foals would be staying at the Punch Bowl for the night. The adults would be staying in their own homes, or in enchanted tents that would insulate against the cold snow, without melting the precious substance.

The end of the day saw one more foal and sixteen more adults captured over the course of three hours, making for a total of twenty-three foals to sixty-six adults. However, Rumble soon found out the price for siding with Grif the way he had. He would have to room with the adults, and would not be able to enjoy the comforts of his peers at the Punch Bowl. The only chance he would have to enjoy their company would be at the combined dinner that had been prepared to celebrate the end of the first day.

Despite the combat coming to an end, Pensword was already running over tactics and plans for the next day. He had wanted to just have a silly snowball fight. Instead, he got something else, and he would have to work hard, if he wanted his troops to come out on top. Fox Feather was already drafting up plans on how to retrieve the lost flag, and he hoped to snare some of the enemy heroes. After all, to take a hero was to gain a major point bonus. With these and many more thoughts in his head, he started to trek towards the Punch Bowl.

The panel of judges consisted of Vinyl Scratch, Twilight Sparkle, and Clover the Clever. After a fifteen-minute deliberation, they scored the rebels a daily score of 861 points for their tactics and efficiency, as well as a small bonus for their large amount of POWs.

The Empire earned a daily score of 1014 points for tactics, quick adaption to changes in the battlefield, and the notable bonus for maintaining the control over the enemy's flag until the game ended. They also received a small bonus for their use of espionage and shock-and-awe tactics.

When the judging had finished, the commanders and their lieutenants shook hooves and/or talons.

“Good game,” Grif told Pensword with a smile. “You nearly had me a few times.”

“Yeah, but you got what you wanted, messing my plans up,” Pensword growled back. “I was having a fun time, but it seems you are taking this more seriously. Tomorrow won’t be the same as today.”

“Tomorrow is rarely the same as today. Remember, I started this as a military exercise. Still, you need to calm down, Pensword. Let’s remember to have some fun, all right?”

Pensword nodded. “I know, I know. It’s just….” Pensword shook his head. “Your little stunt with Rumble’s got me and a few other foals irritated. I should be better tomorrow. Sorry,” he apologized. Then just a hint of a smirk pulled at his lips. “Still, you’d better watch yourself tomorrow, Grif. I have some interesting plans.”

“Well, Good luck, then.” Grif chuckled as he and Thalia headed for the Empire table. Several gryphons began humming the Imperial March cheerfully as Grif headed for his seat.

“Right.…” Pensword drew out as he moved to the Rebel’s table to eat, talk, and otherwise vent over the day’s events. They deserved the break. Tomorrow would be tough, and they all knew it. They had seen how much Unity had improved over the last year. If they wanted to succeed this year, they would have to step up their game. Pensword took a passive sip of his tea as he took in all the discussion. Perhaps it was time to go back and read a certain book again. Matthew said it might help for the next match, and at this point, he was willing to try anything. The least he could do was give his foals a fighting chance at victory, and he would do his best to make sure they got it.

The night passed well, and without incident. To help maintain the charade of antagonism between the two sides, a large sheet sewn by Rarity had been drawn across the tavern, dividing it in half. The adult side got the bar, while the foal side held hot chocolate, s'mores, and hearty stews. Seeing as not all adults liked to drink, and young Rumble was also on that side, hot chocolate and a few other alternative beverages had been provided. Much like their fellow competitors, a variety of succulent dishes had been prepared, both meat and vegetable-based.

The Empire treated Rumble with respect and high honors as they sang his praises and regaled each other with his accolades. A silencing spell had been woven into the dividing cloth’s material to prevent either side from gaining an unfair advantage as they planned for the next day’s battle. Gryphons took turns singing songs of victory and valor. Pegasi held Rumble on their shoulders, and paraded him around the room in a miniature triumph. When lights out was ordered, the troops prepared for bed immediately, as was tradition of the three races. Before battle, Gryphons, Pegasi, and Thestrals slept alone, even if their mates lay close by.

In the seclusion of one of the far corners, Grif wasn’t sleeping. He examined the maps and reports of the previous day’s battle. He knew Pensword was going to press harder. That meant defense was going to be a high priority. The walls would have to be looked over and reinforced, and other preparations would likely have to be made. Their forces led by just under two hundred points for now. If they kept the flag, and kept things contained to small lightning-fast battles, they could prevent the rebel forces from overcoming the point bonus of the flag, which would mean he could spend the day planning a final stronger assault on the rebel base. Satisfied with his plans, he rolled up the documents, and placed them beneath a loose floorboard. Then he hid a second set of dummy documents under his cot. He doubted Pensword would take such an underhanded measure as sneaking over to steal, but he wasn’t about to underestimate his old friend.

On the other side, the foals moped at first, due to the crushing blow Grif and his troops had struck against them. Not only had they lost their flag, but the Empire team had also reclaimed a capture point, and “killed” multiple units. Despite their numbers, the foals weren’t feeling nearly so confident as they had last year. Pensword could read the room like a battle map. The way the team’s morale had been dropping, there was little chance they would be enthusiastic enough to put up a proper resistance in the next day’s match. That could not stand. He flared his wings, and alighted on a table, much to Berry Punch’s chagrin. It seemed that reaction was what a few of the foals needed, though, as Pensword noted the few giggles and a couple of smiles on the children’s faces. He stomped a few times to gather their attention.

“My fellow Rebels,” his voice boomed, “we may have lost the flag, and our friends, but remember this. We carry the greater numbers! The betrayal of Rumble was a heavy blow. It is likely he who stole our flag, and replaced it with such a clever facsimile.” A series of boos and hisses followed that remark. Pensword raised a wing to silence the crowd. “But know this. With Rumble’s betrayal, they have blown their spy’s cover. Now the playing field is leveled. We will gain the advantage tomorrow. We will strike back. And we will make up for the ground we have lost this day. However, that is for tomorrow. It is time for us to focus on the present, on this night, our night. Tonight, we celebrate the fact that we, a simple band of children, stood hoof-to-hoof with one of the best trained military units in Equestria. Yes, we have taken casualties, but we took more than double in turn. Our tactics are successful, and they will continue to be, so long as we work together as a team. We will make the empire rue the day they dared to raise their hooves and talons against us. So eat, drink, be merry. Tomorrow, we renew our fight, and we are going to win!”

Some few foals raised questioning wings and hooves, and Pensword raised his own hooves placatingly in response. “We will get the flag back, eventually, but our main focus is to get within striking distance of the enemy’s fortress. We are smaller. That means we need closer support bases. Tomorrow, I have only one standing order. You are to take all the field control posts, and maintain them. Get us to the enemy’s gates. With all the command posts under our control, we will have possession of the multiplier. Once we have that, a carefully applied strategy will easily regain the points we lost, and allow us to overtake our opponents. If we can keep those points into the third day, we will have a key advantage. The Empire will be hard pressed to take ground, and we won’t lose a single point. They are elusive and cunning. They will conserve their main heroes for the more serious thrusts, and likely sacrifice their weaker heroes to test our defenses. They may try to use the allure of a hero as bait to get you to leave your posts. Do not engage in that trickery. The main objective is to take all the points you can by gaining complete control of the field. If the opportunity presents itself, you may claim a hero, but only if it doesn’t put the main objective in danger. Do I make myself clear?”

The foals cheered, but not very loudly as others replied with a salute and a, “Yes, Sir!”

“If we succeed,” Pensword continued as a sly smile pulled at his lips, “I will personally lead a school tour of the barracks at New Unity, plus a special foal-only question and answer session with any of those who you look up to in New Unity.” As he suspected, the foals’ eyes lit up with excitement at the news. The carrot had been dangled, and the children had taken it hook, line, and sinker. “Now,” he began as he looked with a defiant grin at Hard Hat, and then winked in Pip’s father’s direction. “Who wants to hear some stories about rebellions? I’m sure it’s likely to upset old Hard Shell here, but it is the theme of our battle, after all. And besides,” he added as he raised a hoof to his cheek, and whispered loudly, “if he objects, it will allow us the perfect excuse to bury him in the snow.”

Pip’s father stood up, and pulled out a fake wooden sword he’d prepared for the occasion. “And if any of you here object, they can join him.” A veritable avalanche of laughter filled the half as the rest of the foals and parents raised their mugs and cookies in a toast, while Hard Hat let out a series of incredibly disgruntled grumbles as he folded his hooves petulantly.

Pensword chuckled as he began to weave his tale, drawing upon Matthew’s memories to spice things up. He spoke of momentous events, battles that seemed hopeless, daring retreats, and many feats of strategy. However, each of the stories he told had the same underlying theme: you don’t have to win every battle, just survive, live to fight again, and above all, never lose hope.

Later that night, Pensword was busy drinking a concoction Luna had prepared to allow him to get through the next three days on only quick power naps. He had placed one set of plans with Preston, another was tucked in his desk, and the real plans had been stowed in a satchel he kept under his night shirt. He bunked down only to have his door opened as three familiar foals entered the room. Inigo, Day Moon, and Cristo looked somewhat nervously at one another, before taking up guard positions. Each wore their rebel armor, and carried an individual scroll at their belts identical to the decoys Pensword had placed.

Pensword shook his head. “What is…?” He paused as Matthew remembered one team’s tactics at a football game, where they sewed football shapes on their uniforms, and put their arms over their chests, as if they were carrying footballs. His mouth slowly widened into a grin. If the effectiveness of the plan was in doubt before, he was almost certain it would work now. No matter who lost their scrolls, the enemy would have a false set of plans, and none would be the wiser for it.

“I’m so proud of you boys,” he whispered. “Good night, my sons.”

“Good night, Dad,” They all said at once.

Day Moon spoke up just as Pensword was finally starting to nod off. “Uh, Dad, which plan do you want us to guard?”

“Desk,” he muttered through a yawn. “Now good night. And remember to take shifts.” He sighed. “If your mother finds out about this....”

“Mom already gave us the drink you took. She thought you could use some night guards on duty,” Inigo said.

“Good. And do not try to steal the other team’s plans. Let them get paranoid.”

“Yes, Sir,” the three whispered.

Pensword chuckled. “Good. Now let your father get at least the three hours’ sleep he needs.” And with that, he laid on his pillow, and immediately fell asleep. As he slept, he dreamt of battle scenarios and great snow battles. It would seem Princess Luna had given him a boon as a favor to the foals. She always did have a soft spot for them. He wondered if that would carry over to the other side, when the children finally came of age. He shrugged his dream shoulders. It didn’t matter for now, anyways. Right now, he had a battle to prep for, and a war to win.

The dawn of the second day revealed adults and foals alike waiting in their holes and trenches. The game wouldn’t resume for another thirty minutes, yet, despite the inconvenience, they all were excited to be outside and continue the match. Assembly lines were hard at work crafting snowballs and other forms of ammunition, while snow and water were added intermittently to help build up and reinforce the fortress walls. Some foals tried to catch a few more precious minutes of sleep before the match began.

“When did this happen?” Grif asked one of his subordinates as he eyed the exposed wall of their base, where the ice and snow were eroding, thanks to the moisture in the cloud layer.

“We think it started just after we left last night. The damage is extensive. We may have to remove the cloud altogether in order to maintain integrity,” one Pegasus explained to him.

“That will take more time than we have,” Grif sighed.

“Well, we could patch the worst areas with permafrost, but who knows how long that would last?”

Grif thought about it for a few minutes. Fortunately, he hadn’t planned much today anyhow. “Recall everyone from the control points. Keep the forward guard on watch, and patch the front wall. Take half of whoever’s available, and start your work from back to front. We won’t last long, if we can’t trust our own walls.

“Yes, Sir.” The Pegasus saluted, and left immediately to make the arrangements.

“Looks like it will be your day, Pensword.” Grif sighed as he looked across the battlefield.

The signal went off, and the Foals moved forward carefully, but quickly, to find the command points practically empty. The field had been abandoned! Pensword gaped at the map as a scan confirmed the data. He looked suspiciously as he stroked his chin. This was not like Grif. Nonetheless, the plans remained the same, and the bonus would be of great use to them, once they achieved it. He quickly sent the messenger to confirm orders, and instruct each of the foals to go no further than the final command points. Once they had properly secured their positions, they would organize a scouting party.

The scouts’ reports proved more than enlightening. Many of Grif’s guards were up on the walls of their fort, while others worked on bringing ammunition for the fighters to use. That indicated one of two things. Either Grif was trying to goad Pensword into making an assault, or something had gone wrong internally. He looked speculatively at the map. The cannons were positioned in different areas and angles to ensure greater coverage. That meant they couldn’t risk too many attacks. On top of that, the children were still building up walls, and moving some of Pinkie Pie’s snow cannons forward.

That being said, the least they could do was try to hamper any further attempts to leave the fort for supplies. He hastily scrawled a note, instructing the foals to continue building up their defenses, while utilizing hit-and-run tactics to disrupt enemy activity and boost points. Once the defenses were fully in place, they could begin to surround the fortress properly, trapping the Empire in its own base. Then it wouldn’t be a matter of who captured whom or killed another. Instead, it would be a siege, and Pensword knew how to siege. Already, the wheels in his head began turning as he looked for any possible areas that might make for a good infiltration point. If they could get a stealth operative in there to release the captive foals, they could wreak some real havoc on the Empire. They could easily use the enemy’s protective nature to their advantage, dividing up the guards to make the mission easier. That being said, it would still be a risk. He would have to be exceedingly careful with his choice.

As an added precaution, he made sure to add more hero units onto the field. Assuming Grif had Ponies or Gryphons lying in wait for some hidden strategy, the units would act as powerful incentive to pull them out of hiding. With the lack of warriors on the field, the initial capture strategy had to be modified. Besides, he didn’t want to win by capturing all the enemy’s forces. Where was the fun in that? Instead, he prepped his best long distance throwers, and ordered them to be deployed at the strongholds closest to the Empire’s fortress. They may not have been able to capture any more troops, but they could certainly try to pick off the Ponies on the enemy’s walls. After all, they still got points for “deaths,” and the time lapse could potentially give the opening an infiltrator would need to break through the walls and into the holding cells.

The first few probes proved disastrous. None of the first three raids made it back. The next one brought back stragglers in groups of two and three as they fled across the snow in a hasty retreat. Grif had planned his defenses well. No matter what angle of entry they tried, at least six or seven sentries were at the ready to fire back and halt the attack. The enemy cannons fired half-hearted volleys at Pensword’s walls, but those proved incapable of significant damage. It seemed that, for now, Grif was content with keeping his base safe.

The day dragged on. With the fortifications finally complete, and reinforcing equipment installed, things had come to a standstill. Pensword still had the advantage of numbers, but that was a slim advantage when compared to the experience and training of the enemy. If they really wanted to do some damage, they needed to free the prisoners. He held his breath, anxious for the first thing to go wrong, but nothing happened. No great attacks came. No troops were trapped or destroyed. No traitor advanced on the fields. Still, even if they had, this contest would teach the foals a valuable lesson, not only preparing them to handle pressure and potential defeat, but also helping them to think more like soldiers, which could prove advantageous to the next generation of Equestria’s military.

“He’s taunting us,” Grif growled as he looked to Lighting Dust, who was currently dressed in a brown robe. Her fur and mane had been enchanted to look pale white with her eyes almost glowing red. “He’s actually gloating.”

Lighting Dust gave Grif an inquisitive look. “How so? As far as I can tell, he’s just sitting there, digging into the capture points. How is that gloating?”

“He’s sent a few random pokes at our defense, but, for the most part, he’s just sitting and watching us, putting hero units out in the open.” Grif sighed.

“So why not go attack the hero units?” Dust replied with an irritated snort.

“Because he’s planned for that,” Grif retorted. “He’ll have shock squads hidden in the control points to attack the moment we strike.”

“So it’s a standstill, then,” she mused. “Will he actually try to attack us? The hole in the wall’s been patched. They won’t be able to break in easily. So what should we do about all this?” She paused suddenly as a grim smile pulled at the edges of her face. “I’ll get in. I’m the fastest warrior we have. I can easily reclaim one of the control points.”

“We can’t risk an attack, until the walls are finished,” Grif insisted. “It would leave us too widespread and vulnerable.”

Lightning Dust frowned. “I hate waiting,” she muttered.

“Impatience is death.” Grif shrugged. “Sometimes you need to wait for an opportunity to present itself.”

“And if it doesn’t present itself?”

“Then we will have to make an opportunity.” Grif raised a pondering talon to his beak as he thought about the prisons in Pensword’s base, which were currently stuffed to near capacity. If only there was some way to free them. Suddenly, a cruel smile sprung up on his face. “Lighting, find me a rune crafter. An … interesting thought has occurred to me.”

“Right away!” Lightning Dust saluted, before speeding off so quickly that she pulled snowflakes in her wake.

Pensword was busy performing a personal inspection of the fort’s prison, and smiled as he gazed in on the captured Gryphons, who were currently eating cookies and drinking hot cocoa. The bars glowed with magic that Dinky had placed in the cells. Pensword wasn’t one to gloat, but he believed the children and he were doing doing fairly well. He had yet to utter a single word about his plans, let alone the backup strategies he had compiled for emergency situations. He walked through the hallways as he inspected each separate place and glow. He smiled at each of the prisoners, while his three sons worked busily at their security posts. Somewhere, rumors had reached his ears that Moon River was flitting about as well, having her own brand of fun around the fortress. At this point, Matthew was looking forward to the fourth day and the free-for-all to come.

He paused at one of the Gryphons. “I hope your stay is well within the guidelines presented in the treatment of POWs, as passed down by the Snowball Fighting League.”

“Everything is fine,” the Gryphon replied in an even, controlled tone.

“I’ll make sure we get you an extra couple of cookies from Sugar Cube corner, then.” Pensword continued silently on his way, though not for long. Day Moon was soon at his side, an unspoken question in his eyes.

“Something’s up. I can feel it in the air, in the tips of my wings. Be ready for anything,” Pensword whispered softly. “Keep an eye on them. And if something happens, act, but don’t risk losing troops.” With those words, the commander left the jail wing of the base to check up in the situation room.

Meanwhile, back in the imperial base, Grif looked over as one of his Unicorns finished the runic formations on the paper. “And you’re certain these will do exactly as I requested, right down to the timing, Mister Crafter?”

“I had to rework the matrices a bit,” Etchwork Crafter said as he checked his work. “Experiment with crossing a few different designs, but they should do exactly what you need, when magic is applied.”

“And they can be carved in any surface?”

“Anything solid enough to retain a shape, yes,” the Unicorn nodded.

Grif’s eyes glowed an unholy reddish-yellow. “Good. Take the receiver rune and get some other Unicorns to help you. Find an out-of-sight space, and work on a rune large enough for what we plan.”

“But without the transmitting runes, the receiver won’t be of much use.”

“I have a plan.” Grif chuckled darkly. “Bring me Lighting Dust, Espionage, and Camouflage. And Rumble.” He couldn’t field Rumble as a hero unit again, but he imagined Pensword would still want him caught. Grif chuckled to himself as the Unicorn left to carry out the order. He used a quill to draw out several tiny copies of one of the designs onto the other sheets, and attached a small bit of magic to each, before ripping the sheets into fine shreds. The runes glowed, turning and rotating with each tear, before dying away. Phase one had begun.

Pensword watched from his place in the command center, watching the map and enjoying the reports. They had just taken two Gryphons prisoner who had tried to take action into their own talons. He held them in one of the command posts nearest the base for now, while they debated on whether to let them go or put them into jail. Ten foals stood guard under the command of three white Thestrals. The question was whether this would be enough. He sighed as he looked at the map. If Grif’s plan was to tie him up by watching the extra prisoners, it was a plan that was working wonderfully.

Suddenly the sound of battle raged out front.

“Sir! News from the front.” Pipsqueak ran in, half breathless. “A mass attack had been mounted on our central control point. Grif must be desperate. He sent all three hero units after us, and some reports claim they saw Rumble amongst the army. Preston already got a counter attack together, and is leading the charge.”

“Good. Let Preston maintain the lead, but pull only two off the other points for reserve, and double the guards on all entrances. You and your select friends head to the jails. This feels like a feint. Also, if we capture Rumble, keep him separate from the others. In fact, put him into the cells we had planned for Grif and his inner circle. I feel like we are walking into a trap, so I want to be ready to snap it shut on them, not us.”

Five minutes later, the sound of foals cheering was heard as Preston and his group marched in seventeen mixed imperial troops and all three heros. Preston himself lead a certain colt to Pensword. “I figured you’d want to meet this prisoner personally, Commander,” he said with a snicker.

“Thank you, Preston,” Pensword replied as he eyed the prisoners. “Take the normal troops for processing. The Heroes get to stay in another part of the base. Pip, blindfold them, and we’ll lead them to their own private quarters.” He smirked as he leaned in to whisper in their ears. “I hope you enjoy your stay, you three. As you get some baked muffins, you’ll be watched by your own special guard. Well, two guards. Mr. and Mrs. Scarecrow, we have three POWs for you.”

The heroes knew by scent and voice that the two code named guards were really Time Turner and Derpy, and shuddered at what that could entail, should they step out of line. “Enjoy your stay,” Pensword said as he let them go. “Preston, I want a debrief now,” he ordered, then turned to face his Changeling aide de camp. “Start from the moment you decided to gather troops, and give me a play-by-play recap.”

Back in the cell blocks, the troops were locked up quickly and efficiently. They made more than the usual fuss and half-hearted threats about what they’d do, once they got out, but once the door slammed shut, they seemed to pacify. They joked with the other prisoners, and told stories about daring escapes and brushes with death. Strangely enough, they began to play tic tac toe. Each of the groups in the cell blocks have carved their own little boards in the ice. Naturally, with each match, they they had to spread out further. A few other prisoners began to make false time records of their stay, seemingly covering months, and still others began carving graffiti. It seems like they were attempting to make the cells look more like they’d been used before. None of the guards thought much of it. None of them really saw a pattern as the works began to cross, distracted by the argument about who had ruined whose carving, game, or count.

Meanwhile, after having finished his careful debriefing with Pensword, Preston had shared a laugh with the commander about how furious Grif appeared from the wall, performed his usual duties, then checked on the reserves to ensure they were properly stocked. Every once in awhile, he’d drop a few bits of paper, nothing to worry about, really. They were probably spent taking notes on each of the storage counts, nothing of consequence in the grand scheme of the battle.

That was the last major skirmish before the lunch break. When the alarm sounded, both sides were pretty much intact from what they had been at the end of the skirmish. The repairs on the imperial base were almost finished. And as the troops took out their ration packs and began to eat, Grif allowed himself a faint smile. The game was afoot.

The foal side broke out their own meals, the POWs were fed, and a few of the foals feeding them got curious, adding their own little games of tic-tac-toe, just for fun. A few others marked extra lines, before closing the cell doors and taking their meals, enjoying one another’s company.

The three heroes had a cell to their own, and, per Pensword’s orders, were fed muffins and butter, courtesy of Derpy, albeit … without her permission. Derpy chastised The Doctor for using her personal stash, which led to many a snicker around the quarters. Despite the joviality of the setting, Pensword was on edge. Something was going to happen after lunch. He could feel it. He’d given written orders that he hoped would preserve the troop numbers, in case something else happened, but he hoped things wouldn’t. He could feel that Pegasus instinct, that dislike of losing as Rainbow Dash put it. It was not a good sign.

Preston made the rounds, as was expected, making sure food was distributed fairly. He’d even dropped off an extra cup of soup personally to Derpy and The Doctor. He’d also, surprisingly, had words with Rumble, who had taken his capture a little too seriously. Preston had been forced to restrain him temporarily, until the tantrum eased.

Preston had kept his own meal quick and easy, eating his entree first. He placed the other components of the meal in his armor compartments, and ate casually as he did rounds, checking on the foals, and even making a visit to the infirmary.

Pensword sighed as he leaned back in the interrogation room, using a technique he’d developed in the field to catch a quick power nap, before the bells to start the afternoon attacks sounded. He closed his eyes for what seemed like moments, then came to with Pip shaking him awake. He grinned, and thanked Pip with a silent pat on the head, before he moved towards Rumble. After a thorough check of the rules, he had discovered that interrogation was allowed, provided it remained humane. To ensure that remained the case, a dice rolling system had been conceived, based on a recommendation from Big Mac. The higher the roll, the easier it was to get information. The lower the roll, the more easily the prisoner could hold on to what they had, and potentially even weasel something out of his or her captors. It was a risk, but one Pensword was willing to take.

“Why?” was all he began with. A magic pedestal with a circle of plain wood tiles and a purple marble diamond embedded in its center suddenly sprung to life as the stone glowed, projecting a gigantic 20-sided die. The white background tiles pulsed with energy as the runic circuitry within them helped to channel and distribute the magic in such a way as to not overload the system.

The die began to spin faster and faster in the air, to the point where it was practically unseeable. Then it stopped, and disappeared to reveal the number two. Pensword winced, and Rumble smirked.

“The force is weak with you, Commander Pensword. Or should I call you Matthew?”

Pensword’s posture changed. “I was more of a Trekkie than a Star Wars fan,” Matthew muttered. “But I will ask again. Why did you go this way? Do you not know the eventual fate of the one whom you are modeling this hero character on?”

The dice rolled, and the projection of the number fourteen appeared this time. Rumble shrugged at the sight. “I suppose I could give you that much. Big brother was sick, so I had to stand in. I’ve done it before.”

“Family, huh? I guess that I cannot fault you for that, then,” he sighed. “But what I want to know now is, why were you captured? I doubt Grif would have allowed it, unless he felt you outlived your usefulness. So what are you planning? Why do you wish to be here?”

Rumble chuckled as the dice display pulled up a seven. “Maybe I just missed talking to my friends,” he said mockingly.

“This die system…” Pensword growled. “Matthew, your luck is showing again in dice.” He grumbled several angry phrases that were most definitely not suitable for polite conversation. “Okay, Rumble. I would like to start a little simpler now. What is the name of your hero?”

Meanwhile, in the reserve room, the small slips of paper Preston had dropped glowed, and pulled slowly together, uncrumpling and unraveling as they repaired the tears. All signs of damage faded off the fragments, and the newly repaired sheets of paper now displayed their own runic designs. All were identical, and all activated at the same time, glowing a sickly green color as an outer row of notches began to blink rapidly, one after the other, until the entire ring blinked. Then one of the notches vanished, and the process started again.

Back in the interrogation chamber, Rumble leaned back in his chair, and smacked his hind hooves onto the desk with a loud clop. The dice had rolled thirteen. “Star Killer,” he said simply. “Pretty apt, considering how many of your heroes I took out, before you could catch me.”

“True, but now it is we who shall be holding you. We have given it just as good as you gave us. I know you have something planned. And–” he stood up and leaned forward “–you Will tell me what you know,” he said as he shoved himself in Rumble’s face, and narrowed his gaze. “I will know what it is you know, because this was too easy. You were too easy to catch.”

Meanwhile, back in the cells, Preston entered without a second glance. He reached out casually with his magic, and the guards slumped to sleep, unprepared to resist the spell. The Changeling gathered them up carefully, and placed them where they would not be harmed. Then he moved to the center of the room, and activated his horn. Magic tendrils jumped from his horn to the scratches on the floor. It flooded the trenches, moving in careful, precise patterns of deeper scratches left in an oh-so-carefully concealed design. The prisoners inside moved to the center of the cell as the runes spread, and came to life around them. Their bodies glowed a whitish blue, before they dissolved into bright blue light, and entered into the rune paths. Then the runes in each cell pulled out through the bars and fused together under Preston.

Rumble looked somewhat uneasily at the 15. “You won’t succeed, you know. Your rebel forces aren’t all united to your cause,” he said somewhat smugly. “Who knows? Perhaps someone is listening in right now, sending back a live feed to the emperor, even as we speak. Isn’t that a pleasant thought?”

“I find that hard to believe. We removed anything that could even be used for a later powerup for….” He paused as his eyes widened. “It’s a trap,” he gasped. He turned, and bellowed as he galloped out of the chamber. “PIP!” he roared. They had only a minute before the bells would blow, but that was all the enemy would need. “PIP! Emergency sweep. It’s a trap! We’ve still got a mole. General Quarters! General Quarters muster!” he cried, ringing through the base, and startling many a foal from their lunch.

As The Doctor and Derpy slept pleasantly outside the cell, Lighting Dust, Camo, and Espio all laughed as a runic symbol began to glow under their manes, thanks to the timed energy release spell Preston had set during lunch. Their bodies dissolved into blue-white energy, and the runes now floating in the air moved through the cell doors, down the halls, and towards the cell rooms.

Meanwhile, back in the interrogation room, Rumble smiled as his own rune began to glow. He slammed a dagger into the table, and smirked at the inscription: You just got played. Better Luck Next Time. “See ya later, Pensword. Good luck stopping this prison break.” Then his own body dissolved, and the rune moved through the door and down the hall to join the rest.

When Preston identified the last piece had joined, he finished the spell, and allowed his own form to be absorbed into the rune. The design spun faster and faster on the floor. Then, in a bright flash, as the bell rang in the background, it vanished, leaving the room empty, save for a few sleeping guards and a large melted circle in the floor.

At that moment the last of the notches on the runes in the reserve room burned out, and the papers consumed themselves in green fire, sending a massive wave of heat through the room. The ice held fast, but the snowballs weren’t so lucky.

In the back of the imperial base, a similar rune formula began glowing brightly with the same blue-white light. It covered the entire room quickly, all the stored magical energy being unloaded in quick rapid bursts as three heroes, one spy, several dozen troops, and one foal where ejected from it.

“My emperor,” Preston said, greeting Grif with a bow as he entered the room. “It is my pleasure to report total mission success.”

“Very good, my grand inquisitor. Very good.” Grif chuckled darkly as the troops filed out to supplement the people on defense. He returned to his command room and his chessboard. He’d lost several pieces that day, but, with great satisfaction, he knocked the white rook over.

The alarms in the Rebel base blared, and all took stock as foals were woken up. They soon discovered the havoc the spell had wreaked on their stockpiles, leaving little more than puddles of ice water. For the rest of that day, Pensword had a very dark scowl on his muzzle. Despite all that, he was careful to maintain control. Angry outbursts would do nothing to repair the damage that had been done. He put more guards out into the three control points facing Grif to help bolster their defenses: rebuilding their snowball reserves and strengthening the walls. A final headcount revealed Preston was nowhere to be seen. Then it clicked.

Pensword let out a loud stream of words in something that was neither Draconic, Equestrian, nor anything found on Equis: a mixture of Japanese with some German mixed with two Chinese words. What could be deciphered by his calm mind later was one phrase:

“May you live in interesting times and see long enough to find all your plans turned to ash and ruin. May all you have built fall upon your head either tonight or next year.”

He then spoke one word against himself. “Baka.” He retreated to his own room, and spoke again, this time louder. “Dummkopf.” He smacked his head against the ice wall. “How could I have been blind? I trusted Preston, and he.…” he unfolded his wings and pressed them against the wall. With his initial anger spent, a cold fury was replacing it. Grif had used his friends against him, he had gotten to turn his own aide de camp against him. Grif would feel his wrath on the morrow. And worst of all, he had been complacent enough to allow it.

An hour later, he exited his room. The foals looked on him and immediately moved aside. Many shuddered at the intense gaze. Pensword looked down at them all. “Tomorrow, revenge will be served to the Empire for doing this,” he said quietly, “for tearing those we trusted from us and twisting them. It is clear to me now that Grif wants me to treat this seriously. As such, we will have one hour extra set aside tonight, during which I will train you as fully as I can. Rest assured, I will make sure that the army of Sun Tzu comes calling tomorrow.”

Twilight walked over to Hammer Strike and smiled at the small piece of spring in the midst of winter the lord had created, simply by lying on a lawn chair with Rarity at his side. She was drinking from a half coconut shell drink with the little paper umbrella and a loopy straw.

“What do you think of the battle so far, Hammer Strike?” Twilight asked as she looked back. She winced as she heard Pensword’s stream of swearing.

“It’s certainly entertaining, I’ll give them that,” he replied simply.

“Really? According to my calculations, Grif will be taking the lead on points awarded for tactics. Assuming Pensword operates on an all-or-nothing strategy, it’s highly likely Grif and his forces will overwhelm them, especially since his forces are at their full strength now. The rebels will be lucky, if they manage to maintain even half their ground.”

“We’ll see how things go when they happen, eh? Predicting a battle isn’t something that can normally be done, especially off the data we have now. Variables change all the time in a mere second.”

“But they’re fully grown adults trained in full battle against foals! It would take a tactical genius to even attempt overthrowing them. Even then, the foals would have to inspired. Moral’s at an all time low after Grif’s prison break. They’re literally hanging by a strand.”

“There are other variables that can never be accounted for, Twilight. What about individual error, luck, atmospheric anomalies, and an overall scope of everyone’s mindset out there?”

“I suppose,” she mused. “But if you’re so confident, how about we set a little mage’s wager? I believe Grif will claim the victory. If Grif wins, you’ll have to let me have the next– and only the next –chapter in the Thaumaturgy book. I’m not insane, after all.”

Hammer Strike took a sip of a tropical beverage courtesy of Berry Punch. “You’ve been training with Clover in battle magic, correct?”

“Yes,” Twilight replied. “I’m still nowhere close to her level, though.”

“Then how about this? If he loses, you’ll spend a day training like I trained Celestia and Luna,” Hammer Strike replied as his casual smile widened to a sinister grin.

Twilight heard rumors, and her mind said it would be bad to accept. Every instinct screamed at her to back down. She may well have been an Alicorn, but was she really at the same level as Celestia and Luna? And yet, if she were to back down, it would show a lack of nerve, a lack of spine, and an unwillingness to take risks. Another minute or so of indecision finally broke with her answer. She shoved a hoof out, and nodded decisively. “It’s a deal.”

Hammer Strike’s grin never left his face as he shook her hoof.

“We’ll see who wins tomorrow, then. If you’ll excuse me, the day will end in another–” she looked at the sky “–hour. We’ll need to start wrapping up point compilation. See you at tonight's party?”

“Certainly.”

Rarity waited till Twilight was out of hearing range. “So … you’ll at least give her a couple of days to prepare, right?” she replied idly as she sat up to start polishing Seamripper. “Half the town has a betting pool on her freakouts. They’d be so disappointed to lose the chance to see it”

“I’ll give her an hour, just like Celestia and Luna.”

“Fair enough. That means Spike might win the next pool.”

The panel of judges convened for the second time as the sun hung low over the horizon. After another fifteen minutes of discussion and intense debate, they came back with the daily totals. The Rebels earned the higher of the points that day at 1075, thanks to the multiplier they’d managed to achieve in seizing the control points on the field. This, combined with the number of soldiers they had been able to peg off Grif’s ramparts gave them a much needed boost, launching them forward to a whopping total of 1936 points. Unfortunately, the loss of their prisoners cut heavily into the bonus they had been hoping to achieve, but at least they were still afloat.

Thanks to incredible ingenuity and cold strategy in the face of hardship, the Empire pulled out with a total of 554 points. When added to the previous day’s totals, they landed at a comfortable 1568. The two teams differed by roughly 300 points. Day three would truly be the battle of the year. Honor, glory, vengeance. All were on the line, and both teams knew it. Grif gritted his teeth a little at the loss of their lead, but he accepted it. His troops had worked hard, and they’d accomplished nothing short of a miracle that day.

While the Empire left the field for a well-deserved rest, Pensword and the foals were busy gathering in one of the fields outside the main combat zone. The commander stood on a small platform as the foals lined up in proper rank and file, according to their leader’s instructions. He looked over them as he nodded to one of his sons, who banged an order on the drums. Some of the foals turned smartly to the right, some swung to the left, and some simply stood there in utter confusion.

Pensword sighed. As he had suspected, the children still had a ways to go. “Right. We have some learning to do, kids. When you hear that particular beat on the drum, you will turn to face your right. When you hear this one–.” He signaled to the young thestral, who grinned as he played another drumbeat. “–You turn left.” He nodded again. With each new pattern, he correlated the proper instruction. Discipline and unity would play a large role in tomorrow’s battle. He had to make sure the foals would be able to act on instructions at the drop of a hat, or the beat of a drum in this case.

After a good fifteen minutes had passed, Pensword nodded his head in approval. “Good. Now that you have the basics down, let’s take this from the beginning.” The rest of the time was taken up committing the commands to memory, and responding to them effectively.

As his men went to rest and enjoy their evening, Grif looked over the map. Tomorrow was the last chance. It was win or lose with no in-between. If the empire was going to pull out any chance of victory, he was going to have to go on a major offensive. Fortunately, he now possessed the numbers to do so. He also had three more hero units allowed for the final day. His cloud shapers had come to him with some interesting potential strategies that, while they pushed the boundaries, still resided in the rules of the game. One thing Grif was certain of: the next day’s coming battle would prove to be the most intense of the three days. He’d seen the look in Pensword’s eye. It seemed he was finally stepping up to the plate, and it was time for the Gryphon to respond in kind.

“One day more.” He chuckled to himself as Les Miserables played through his head. Whatever happened tomorrow would be the end of the organized battle for another year. The fourth day would simply be for fun. Nevertheless, Grif dreaded the day Moon River could join in, or even his own daughters. As he picked through the concept designs his troops had put out, one stood out to him most, and he laughed. ‘Oh, yes. That will do nicely,’ he thought to himself.

Pensword and the foals entered the village, making their way towards the Punch Bowl as they marched in unison. The grim looks on their faces made it almost feel like Unity’s militia were marching through the streets, rather than a band of children. Pensword was certain the show would resonate with at least a few of the Pegasus citizens in the town. Hopefully, Ponyville would get their own militia in the coming bill. A series of toy drums rolled together as Pegasus foals took to the air, while Unicorn foals that could use magic lit their horns. Even though Pensword was at the head of the column, and thus unable to enjoy the show, he could picture it, and that image alone sent a shudder of pleasure through him from head to tail.

They reached the doors, and the drums sounded again as lines peeled off and entered single file into the tavern. It seemed that even though they were off the field, they had yet to leave it mentally. This time, the foals didn’t boast. They didn’t talk. They remained somber as they ate in silence, their minds cast over their stations and the coming morrow with one order echoing through their minds: hold the line, and capture as many enemies as possible. They would change as needed, according to Pensword’s orders. The numbers were there, but they would need to cut off some of Grif’s troops before the commander’s plan could be put into effect. They would wait till lunch. After that, well … they would have to see. For now, it was time for dinner.

Gilda had been looking out the window, and found herself shivering at the display she just saw. “Grif!” she squawked.

All was quiet as the third day dawned. A cold wind whipped at the snow, causing the occasional flurry to dance across the drifts and sparkle in the sun. Foals peaked out from their places in the command points and the rebel fort itself, while Grif’s troops waited patiently within their fortress for the signal to commence the battle. Hot chocolate venders and confectionery chefs were busy distributing warm refreshment to the host of Ponies as they awaited the final round that would decide the conflict once and for all. Would the Empire reign supreme, or would the Rebels find the way to the ultimate victory and the sweet freedom of bragging rights that would follow? Only time would tell.

Clover, Vinyl, and Twilight sat at their table in a magically protected pavilion, where a series of viewing crystals had been embedded to give them miniature projections with status updates on the game’s progress. Referees stood on sight at the borders of the field, ready to intercede, should either side break the rules to try to win.

At last, Vital Spark strolled out into the middle of the field, and looked to each side. “Are the competitors ready?” he called.

“Ready,” Grif confirmed from his end.

Pensword kept his eyes on Grif as he nodded his head. “Bring it.”

“Then let the furies of Winter ride, and the battle rage once more!” Vital launched a brilliant ball of light into the skies, and hastily retreated as it burst apart, dropping sparks to the ground as the winds began to pick up, and the skies began to darken with snow-laden clouds.

Pensword did not react outwardly as he returned to the fort, and rallied the defense. But the clouds were far too ominous to be ignored. This was not in the forecast. All the same, Pensword struggled to keep the smile off his face as Matthew struggled to the surface. He loved these kinds of surprises in strategy.

“Advance!” Grif called as he flew over his troops and back to the fort.

“Roger roger,” one Changeling acknowledged as columns began exiting the bases and swarming the control points in a trident attack. Meanwhile, the clouds in the area were being gathered together and pulled into one mass.

The foals were gathering their own clouds over their base, and the Changelings found that, while they were knocked down with snowballs, it was far easier to push forward than they had initially anticipated. At the same time, they were still being hit from all sides, and the clouds obscured the foals, making a prediction of their attacks nigh-impossible. Eventually, they reached the central control point, which they soon discovered was heavily fortified. A veritable hailstorm of snowballs were launched, taking out the entire front column.

But much to the Rebels’ dismay, the clouds began to pull away from their control. Puff by puff, the Pegasus foals found their own magic overridden as Grif raised his talons and held the clouds before him. Controlled and carefully aimed gale force winds took the clouds by force, absorbing them into the whole.

This still only drove the foals to the trees as they held their ground. With no more prisoners to watch, the foals were free to challenge at the front lines, making for a much stronger resistance against the onslaught. All the same, Pensword could still see the clouds. He knew Grif had something planned.

He wasn’t wrong.

An hour before lunch break, Grif raised his splayed talons, and swept his hands over the battlefield. The large black spherical cloud began to unleashed a focused torrent of snow-laden wind over the control points. The snowflakes clumped together in the air, forming snowballs as they fell. This artificial snowball blizzard was contained, and frighteningly, it was concentrated. In a great mastery of the winds, Grif was able to rain attacks on their enemies without backlash. The snowballs couldn’t count as a hit by the rules, but they still required cover to dodge. The foals weren’t equipped to handle that kind of attack. The Changelings, however, walked through the weather like it was nothing, their wings hidden beneath their carapaces to leaving them completely unharmed as snow rolled off their armor.

The foals had no choice but to give up the middle control point. However, this led to overconfidence on the part of the troops, leaving them wide open for the counterattacks at the fallback positions the foals had prepared. The Empire broke through two fallback lines before they solidified again, and they were at another standstill in the fight. It was here that Preston approached to give his new report to the emperor. “Half of the droids you sent out have been eliminated by the rebels, Sir.”

“So less than a quarter of our droids.” Grif smiled. “General, why don’t you show them the rest?”

“Of course, Emperor,” Preston said as he left Grif’s side. Moments later, seven more columns filtered out from the imperial base. Preston led them, wearing a cape and a white face mask with large fins at the side. A column went to secure the central point as the other six split themselves between the other control points, the sound of their marching echoing across the battlefield. They didn’t charge. They didn’t need to.”

The Foals did their best to hold, but they had little choice save to fall back under the onslaught. The few Unicorns that could pulled unconscious foals with them in their retreat. The swarm tore through the control points to reach a full network of trenches and dugouts reaching from one end of the field to the other. However, their approach was not to last for much longer. The foals were still able to fight, and here the Changelings saw and felt the power of the snow cannons that Pinkie had provided. With the onslaught from the storm, they troops were ground-bound, which left them open to the fire at every other turn in the trenches as the sentry cannons burst one after another. Preston avoided getting buried by a hair’s breadth. Other foals jumped out of holes in the walls, flinging snowballs at a rate of one throw per second. It was a slaughter, and since the storm didn’t count towards points, the Rebels were racking in the points.

Grif looked coldly at the gate and nodded. As he did, a full column of Earth Ponies backed by Unicorns filed from the gate towards the trenches. Ping stood there at the front wearing a solid black robe. Her face had been covered in red-and-black face paint.

While the CMC had been present in the base, they had not been fielded. That wasn’t the case anymore. All three showed up at the three different mini-bases using their own special weapons given by Hammer Strike, with Button Mash as Han Solo using a slingshot with snowballs to act like a blaster. Their progress was hard and fast, granting a brief reprieve on the southern side of the field, even going so far as to begin pressing the forces back into one of the abandoned trenches. Then Nanami showed up with more reinforcements. The fight lasted ten minutes long before the bells and whistles blew. Lunchtime was upon them.

Grif sat at the bar counter looking into his glass of raspberry juice. “How did we lose? How did they pull it off in three hours?” he asked the glass, as if expecting an answer.

Lighting Dust shook her mane. “They had to have cheated. I mean, why would Pensword wait for the final three hours to even join the battlefield? It doesn’t make any sense!” she ranted as she slammed her mug onto the counter.

Gilda was silent. “Sir, what did happen? How did he manage to get the foals to fly in that formation?”

“It seems like he snuck in some training sessions later last night, when we'd thought they were asleep." Grif chuckled as he took a drink. “That’s Pensword for you. Now do you see why I cautioned against underestimating him?”

Gilda nodded slowly as she took a second glass of raspberry juice from Berry Punch. “I honestly thought you would win. We are Gryphons, after all.” She shrugged, then chuckled. “Guess that’ll teach me to underestimate Ponies. I can see why he was so dangerous to the Empire back in the day.” She took a sip of her drink. “The whole thing’s still pretty hard to swallow, though. I mean, we literally had every advantage. We even had control of the field, including the security points. I was sure that point bonus would put us over the top.”

“Taze once told me the reason he started this was because there is nothing in the world that could simulate the hell of war accurately, but foals in a snowball fight get pretty close. They see, they learn, they think, and worst of all, we brush that aside as nothing to be considered. If we didn’t have these rules, I can only imagine how long it would be before we’d have to deal with ice or rocks in the snowballs, just to slow us down.” He smirked, then chuckled ruefully. “We lost, because they lost last time, so they worked harder not to lose now. I suppose it’s the simplest way to look at it.”

“So, they’d really go that far, huh?” Gilda chuckled as a smile pulled at her own beak. “That seems more like Gryphon tactics than foal. Maybe those little furballs aren’t so lame after all.”

“Foal’s blood is hotter than ours sometimes. The fire of competition, the need to win. Not all parents teach their children the same morals, and not all Ponies have a good nature. You talk about our chicks and our race like we’re superior, because of our blood, but I know for a fact that half a dozen chicks came home with bloodied beaks because they picked fights with the wrong foals.”

“Let me guess,” Lightning Dust said after letting loose a belch. It would seem her drink was just a tad harder than the rest. “Pegasus and Thestral foals?”

“Actually from what my sources tell me, two Unicorns and an Earth Pony.” Grif laughed when he saw Lightning’s disbelieving face.

Lighting slammed her empty mug down, but said no more as she put her forehead on the counter, and shook her head. Clearly, she was done putting her hoof into her mouth.

“Is that really so surprising, Lighting? Your race has lighter bone structure. I mean, you developed resilience to permanent damage and whatnot, but, as a foal, a pegasus isn’t really that formidable,” Grif noted as he patted the soldier consolingly on her back.

“Who would have thought?” Lightning finally murmured. “I should’ve stayed with Pensword,” she moaned.

“Wasn’t a choice.” Grif shrugged as he polished off his glass. “He gave me a list of the adults who were to work with him. You weren’t on it. Besides, you enjoyed yourself. You know you did,” he teased.

Lightning continued to grumble into the counter as the rest of the troops laughed. “Yeah, but I thought we would win.” She sighed heavily, then turned her head to face the fabric divider. “I wonder how they’re celebrating.”

“Gilda, what did the archer Gil’lean say about learning how to hit?” Grif asked suddenly.

“You have to learn how to miss,” Gilda replied.

“Learn how to miss? How’s that supposed to help?” Lightning fumed.

“Death is part of the warrior's life,” Grif said. “When one lifts his or her weapon to an opponent in any battle, they must accept that losing is a very real possibility. To fight is to bring about a death; either yours or your opponents. To truly win in battle, you first need to make peace with your own defeat, a sentiment Hurricane himself wrote about.”

“I hate even thinking about defeat.” She turned her head, and closed her eyes. “I’m never going to hear the end of this, am I?” she groaned.

Grif shrugged. “Then you will never truly taste victory. Go into weather management, Lighting Dust. If you cannot see this truth, the military is beyond you.”

Lighting Dust growled, but said nothing else as she glared defiantly at him.

Grif chuckled at the sight. “We’ll make something out of you yet,” he whispered, before signaling Berry for another glass.

Meanwhile, the foals on the other side of the divider were enjoying themselves, celebrating their victory in true foalish style. Fruit juice flowed liberally from the pitchers as various servers assisted with the meal. The children continued to carouse, laughing, chatting, bragging, and recounting the many daring exploits that would surely grant them fame and notoriety throughout the town. Aside from that, though, they were just enjoying a final conclusion after a tiring three days. Already, some few foals had begun to yawn, and they still had the free-for-all to worry about tomorrow.

Pensword smiled warmly at them, while favoring his left hoof. Unfortunately, he’d hurt it during the last hour of the game, but that wasn’t about to dampen his spirits, after all he and his little troops had accomplished together. At this rate, soon Thestrals would have another door open to bring them into the mainstream of Equestria as they entered into sporting events and other competitions. If he knew children, and he knew children quite well, this competition would likely spread across the kingdom, once the military had been reestablished. He flipped a page casually to begin the next chapter of his book. The Art of War stood boldly on the cover in gold embossed letters. Fortunately, nopony in Ponyville knew how to read English yet, with perhaps the one exception of Twilight. He sighed as he watched a familiar stallion approach him out of the corner of his eye, then rolled his eyes in resignation. “Yes, Hard Hat? What is it?”

Much to Pensword’s surprise, Snails was actually pushing his father forward, causing the Earth Pony’s hooves to scrape against the hardwood floors.

“Yes, yes,” Hard Hat grumbled. He looked to Pensword, and rubbed his green mane as he cleared his throat. Finally, he brought himself to stare the commander in the eye. “Let’s just get this over with. Thank you for helping my boy to win. It made him feel special, and I’m proud he had the chance to shine. There. I said it.” With that done, he turned promptly, and made a beeline for the half of the bar on the foal side of the room.

Pensword blinked in surprise, before looking back at the book. “Well, today is full of surprises,” he muttered as he looked up when something was slammed down on his table. “Oh, hi, Dinky, Scootaloo, Pip, Button Mash, Sweetie Belle, Applebloom.” His skilled eyes soon fell on the new accessories Pip and Button wore proudly on their chests. “Oh dear,” he muttered. “I guess the Cutie Mark Crusaders just got some new members?”

“Yep!” Scootaloo replied, not noticing the blushes on the other two fillies. “And we know what we want to try for our cutie marks tomorrow: Snipers.”

“You do realize that tomorrow is the free-for-all, right?” Pensword asked.

“Yes, but we can have informal treaties for not attacking, and you know the foals and the adults will create pacts, so they don't have to watch their backs all the time,” Dinky responded.

“It will just be better if I nod and agree, and help you try to get a cutie mark tomorrow, won’t it?” he asked resignedly.

“Yup,” Sweetie Belle agreed with her usual smile, when a shadowy figure suddenly jumped down from the rafters. The foals jumped in surprise, and a couple screamed briefly, before they realized just who that shadowy figure was. Lunar Fang kissed her husband on the cheek, and whispered in his ear.

Pensword smiled goofily. “I love you, too, dear,” he whispered, before looking at the CMC. “Why not? It’ll be fun to teach the next generation. We can bring the boys along, too, if they want.” The sudden use of a contraction prompted Lunar Fang to kiss him on the cheek yet again.

“Now that we've had time to celebrate victory or drown defeat, can we please take this divider down, so I can get my place back to normal?” Berry’s voice rang over both sides from where she stood perfectly divided by said curtain. Unanimous cheers arose, mingled with laughter as Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Twilight worked to bring the divider down. Truly, the division had come to an end, and Rumble raced happily to join his friends on the other side as troops and citizens mingled to discuss the games, and perhaps to find a bit of romance.

The rest of the night would go smoothly as every Pony and Gryphon reveled in the after party. Pensword decided to call it an early night to get some proper sleep. Thankfully he had been able to rent a room above the tavern. A couple of hours later, the party tapered off as foals and parents slowly slipped off for bed, so they could enjoy the next day’s free-for-all.

Twilight walked somewhat sheepishly towards Hammer Strike. “Do I have enough time to make preparations, or did you want to start right away?”

“If you want to keep the experience as close to authentic as possible, you have an hour from now.”

Twilight nodded, and blinked away in a flash of teleportation. She reappeared a half hour later, dressed in light armor embedded with environmental runes to help keep her temperature regulated. Her focus hovered in her magic as she nodded to Hammer Strike. “I’m ready,” she said confidently. “At least I hope,” she muttered to herself.

“Trust me, you aren’t,” Hammer Strike replied with a small smile. “If you knew what was in store, you wouldn’t have made that bet.”

Twilight just looked at Hammer Strike, and shrugged. “You were planning it anyway. Might as well get this over with quickly.”

Hammer Strike chuckled. “Oh, this’ll be anything but quick.”

Author's Note

This author note is to celebrate a moment in History.

Today's chapter was delayed due to the Total Eclipse that was happening this day, 21 August 2017. While I only got to see 97% complete, I was able to see the full 100% eclipse on the computer.

I want to say that this was an amazing site that I will not forget. So thank you very much for being patient with this.

122 - A Starfish Tale

Extended Holiday
Chapter 122: A Starfish Tale
Act 18

Grif took another slow gulp of his kal’levenah as he waited, once again, on Pensword, but this time he also needed Vital Spark and Hammer Strike. It was tough getting them all at once, so he hoped the messengers found them without any of the Ponies in question stuck in serious duties.

Pensword entered with a flat expression. “Your messenger seemed very insistent. I guess we can’t have a nice day after the New Year's party like others, then?” he asked as his eyes scanned the room, like always.

“Try being a spymaster,” Grif told him. “Then you can complain.” He chuckled as he offered Pensword a goblet.

“Is that the … fire chocolate drink, or the spearmint drink?” he asked as he took the goblet and sipped. “Are we waiting for anypony else?”

“Hammer Strike and Vital Spark,” Grif confirmed.

“You rang?” Vital Spark’s voice called as he stepped out from what appeared to be thin air, then shuddered. “Okay, trick was worth it, but I don’t think I ever want Cheshire to do that again.”

“Shouldn’t have said that out loud.” Grif chuckled, offering Vital a goblet.

“This stuff is non-alcoholic, right?”

“I don’t drink much,” Grif pointed out. “Trust me, you’ll like it.”

Vital sniffed at it curiously, then took a sip. His eyes widened briefly. “This is like Abuelita on steroids.”

“Yes. Well that's after we watered it down to an eighth part. Just imagine what it’s like pure,” Grif said with a laugh.

“That much flavor in one drink could very well send a person’s mind over the edge, and across dimensions.” He shuddered. “And I’m so glad that’s just me being facetious. Can you imagine what it’d be like if that sort of thing were real?”

“The Unicorn tells the Gryphon, while sitting next to the Thestral,” Grif said dryly, then took another sip. “And now we just need the leader of our merry band.”

Hammer Strike entered the room, giving everyone a questioning gaze, before settling on Grif. “So what’s up?”

“How would you feel about a trip?” Grif asked him as he lowered his goblet, then tented his talons.

“What kind of trip are we talking about?”

“The trouble in Gryphonia that postponed the imperial wedding has been dealt with. However, His Holiness is now requesting not only me, Pensword, and our families, but the two of you and yours as well.”

“And did Daedalus explain why he wanted us to come?” Vital queried.

“He’s currently quelling a civil war, and he just heard about that fact that Clover the Clever has taken a relatively unknown Unicorn as a student. Clover was quite prolific during several of the small disputes that prolonged the Second Gryphon War; Starswirl more so in the first battle between Gryphons and Ponies. If you are to inherit the cloak, the emperor would like to have you as his friend.”

“... Why do I get the feeling that even if I protest, I’m still going to have to live with that title?”

“Contrary to popular opinion, Gryphons are rather apt at collecting histories. We have lists of every student Clover and Star Swirl trained, but it’s always the underdog unknown that ends up taking the mantle in the end. In this case, that's you, a Unicorn with no known lineage or greater than average skill.”

“This worries me,” Pensword muttered. “Does that mean Clover is heading over there as well? Also, I have to admit it is rather unsettling just how much your people really know. Their intelligence network must be greater than we anticipated.”

“Oh, Winds no,” Grif chuckled. “They wouldn't let her past the border. And don’t worry. We’ve got counterintelligence taking care of any potential threats there.”

“Oh, so Clover is a no, yet they are going to have Celestia’s Ghost, the Egg Smasher, and the Demon come?” Pensword couldn’t help but smirk at the apparent irony of the situation.

“They respect me and you, Pensword. They’re terrified of Clover, but they are prepared to face her as an enemy. Times have changed. They believe they could overcome her eventually. As for Hammer Strike, that's another story. Daedalus would like the chance to make nice with him, just to prevent an extinction level event.”

“Well, that’s ... comforting,” Hammer Strike commented.

“They believe you fought the three greatest battles of the First Gryphon War single hoofed, and you rained fire from the sky during the second,” Grif informed him.

“Huh. I wonder if I actually could do that,” Hammer Strike hummed to himself. “I mean, now that I think about it, it wouldn’t be too hard….”

“This, right here, this is why they believe you could kill us all,” Grif deadpanned.

Hammer Strike raised a hoof to counter, only to lower said hoof and close his mouth. After a moment, he shrugged.

“Anyway, at least Rarity would like meeting the emperor,” Grif offered.

“Most likely, yeah,” Hammer agreed with a shrug.

“Unfortunately, we have to leave by Friday,” Grif added, the fact it was Wednesday notwithstanding.

“Right … I’d better get….” Pensword paused as he thought about the specifics of the invitation, then facehoofed. “I need to pick an actual fourth in command,” he groaned. “I guess I’ll have that taken care of by tonight. I can’t believe this. The entire military high command is going to be off base. Also, are we taking your airship, or will we take more?”

“I’m taking the Gantrithor. You can decide for yourself if you want to use it or not,” Grif told him.

Pensword frowned in thought. “Well, while it would be nice to take the Revelry, I doubt the Gryphons would like to see the ship coming back with my colors. This is Daedalus' wedding, after all.” He paused. “Does this mean I have to bring back Lafeyette now?”

“No,“ Grif said plainly as he shook his head.

“I still can hardly believe just a little over a month ago we literally got the Gryphon equivalent of Washington’s good friend Lafayette appearing. Speaking of which,” Pensword stroked his chin in thought, “Grif, I think I know who is going to be taking command till we get back. He does technically have the proper rank, though I am going to suggest he have Demon Slayers on his temp staff to help him with the quirks.”

“That’s fine,” Grif noted. “But you're going to have to minimalize your guards. Only Gryphons can be allowed on this trip, aside from family members.”

“So what’s the attire, and should I bring Watcher with me?” Vital asked as he pulled out a book on anatomy, and opened to a page outlining Gryphon biology. “I wondered why Clover had this page earmarked.”

“She is smart,” Pensword muttered. “And I know the Gryphons of the Demon Damned are to accompany me. Lafayette is going to keep his troops, as they are currently training all Pony troops on tactics. I think I saw a few of your clan members there as well, Grif.”

“The clan’s big enough that I should be able to get enough to act as crew for the trip. And to answer your question, Vital, this is a Gryphon wedding. Armor or battle garb is part of the dress code. And yes, you should have your weapon with you, and within reach at all times,” the Gryphon pointed out.

“Excellent. Brilliant. This is going to be loadsof fun,” Vital said as he rolled his eyes. “So, I’m guessing I’m going to either need to stick to you guys like glue or have a guard of my own?”

“We’re entering an imperial fortress. What makes you think you would have an opportunity to explore?” Grif asked. “This isn’t some two-bit Maps to the Stars’ Houses tour, Vital. We’re talking about one of my race’s largest, most elite military installations. You’d have a better chance trying to sneak into Knox with a fuchsia suit, while singing the Russian national anthem at the top of your lungs than getting anywhere alone in that place.”

“So guards are a definite yes,” Vital confirmed as he smoothed out the dogear on the page with a hoof. “And will there be any need to be on guard for assassins? I assume it’s best to make sure I get all the bases covered now, before we get into the air.”

“It’s not likely.” Grif shook his head. “This is one of those cases where the law of hospitality applies. None of the emperor’s people would dare lift a talon against his guests without a damned good reason, and they’ll all be the emperor's people.”

“So no risks of a bloody coup attempt, then.”

“Thank integration of church and state,” Grif laughed. “Never thought I’d see a system where it worked to the leader’s benefit. Anyway, we’ll be heading to the empire as soon as everyone’s loaded up. From there, we head to Gryphonia.”

“I guess I’d better go get my armor and gemstones ready,” Vital mused. “You guys need me for anything else?”

“No. You all can go. I have things to take care of anyway.” Grif rose, and stretched. “Oh, and Vital, make sure Trixie gets a new dress.”

Vital jerked to a halt as the magic around his horn died, and his book clattered to the ground with its pages skewed all over the wooden flooring. “Big brother Gryphon say what now?”

“Unless you want to be put up to several awkward sessions of what Gryphon high society considers a date, you’d best have her there with you. Unless, of course, you want little
Hippogriffs for children, and potentially devastating scarring, both mental and physical,” Grif chuckled

“... Wow, you can be dark sometimes.” Vital sighed as he levitated the book into his saddle bags. “I guess I’d better go tell Trixie the news first, then. Wish me luck, boys. If you don’t hear from me by tomorrow, don’t come after me,” he said as he scrunched his face up into one of mock piety. “And tell Scarlet I do give a damn,” he quoted in a thick brogue, before making his way towards the door.

Pensword looked confusedly at Grif as the door shut behind the Unicorn. “Who’s Scarlet?”

Grif shook his head. “Not getting into it. If Matthew doesn’t know, then let it go.”

Pensword turned his head, and his mouth dropped in surprise as he noticed Hammer Strike’s distinct absence. “Wow. Been awhile since he’s done that. When was the last time Hammer Strike just got up and left without warning again?”

“Whenever he felt it was time for him to leave.” Grif shrugged. “Look, Pensword. I don’t want to sound mean, but I have three separate stacks of paperwork to finish, a roster to draw up, and several people to talk to. If I don’t get started now, I might not sleep before we leave.”

“Consider me gone.” Pensword snapping out his wings, and flew as fast as they would carry him. He had his own paperwork to file before the trip.

Grif refilled his goblet, and went to work on the stack before him with a weary sigh. At least he’d get away from paperwork while they were gone.

Mid-morning that Friday saw the Gantrithor loaded and ready to set sail. The shipping party watched from the railings as the base and various citizens from Ponyville stood waving or firing off streamers and confetti with heartfelt well wishes. Pensword thought back on the many sendoffs ships had received back on Earth in the 1920s. This reminded him very much of those events. He stood by with with his children, both Pony and Gryphon, and his two wives. Moon River was smiling and giggling from atop Grif’s head.

Meanwhile, Grif balanced his twin daughters between his wings as he checked over his family, assuring for the third time that Avalon and Cheshire where both comfortable. Cheshire was now officially late, and Avalon's due date was fast approaching. He had faith in the healers and medics in the medical bays, should the two go into labor mid-flight, but he still couldn’t help but worry about them. He nodded to Gilda, who he’d assigned to be Avalon’s guard. Shrial was now perfectly capable of fighting, and he had little doubt the Gryphoness could hold her own. All around, Gryphons in black uniforms shouted orders, while others dressed in bright blue or purple raced to execute them.

“So, Trixie, did you lend them some of your fireworks for the sendoff?” Vital asked curiously as he stared over the railing. Watcher held to his back like an old friend, and his saddle bags each held a pair of books that Clover had insisted he carry with him for study during the journey. Trixie stood in her familiar hat and cloak as she cradled a staff of her own in her forehoof. It was a bit more gnarled than Vital’s, and its bark was a richer, deeper brown with a pulsing green crystal embedded at the top.

“The explosive and impressive Trixie may have donated a little something.” Trixie smiled at him as she leaned against him.

“Love the new focus, by the way. The earthy tones are a nice contrast for your fur.”

“It was a gift from Trixie’s uncle. He is ... a unique soul. He taught Trixie how to make fireworks in the first place.”

“He sounds like an amazing guy. If he’s the one who taught you in the first place, I’d love to meet him one day.”

“Be careful what you wish for, Vital Spark,” Trixie answered almost nervously as the ship's horn sounded its takeoff.

“... Do I even dare to risk asking how bad he could be?”

Trixie slapped him. “Do not tempt fate, Vital Spark.”

“... You’re taking a little too much after Clover lately, Trixie,” Vital said as he nursed the throbbing red mark. “And you have a mean right hook. Or is that hoof?”

“Trixie has heard that, more than once, Clover has warned you about tempting fate before,” Trixie noted.

“Hence why I posed as a question, and didn’t actually pose the deadly question in question. … If that makes any sense at all.” Vital rubbed at his mane with a nervous chuckle.

“You really think Murphy is that forgiving?” Trixie asked with a raised eyebrow.

“After all the times he’s been kicking my flank, I think I’ve earned a pass.”

Pensword sniggered. “Never think that. Murphy gives you a pass when he wants to give you a pass.”

Vital sighed. “You know, there’s times where I think I’m just here for the comedic relief.”

“You can’t be,” Trixie said. “The great and wise Trixie couldn’t let her affections fall upon a lowly comedian.”

“Not quite what I meant, but I’ll go with it.” Vital chuckled as he leaned in, and nuzzled the mare a bit hesitantly. “Thanks.”

“Any time.” She smiled back.

Lunar Fang smiled as the camera shutter snapped. “Success! I caught one of Vital’s first nuzzles,” she cheered. She then passed the camera to Trixie. “Okay, so teasing Vital Spark aside, could you take a photo of our family now, Trixie? We want to be able to remember this occasion.” Turning her head back down the ship’s deck, she shouted, “Kahn, get your feathered brothers and sisters over here for a family photo!” Her smile widened into a grin as she walked over to Fox Feather. “Fox Feather, you get over there on Pensword’s left. Moonie, you can be on Kahn’s head....” It took about five minutes to finally get the group set up in an order that pleased the pregnant mare. Many gave silent thanks to Faust and the Winds it didn’t take longer as they all smiled at the crystal camera Trixie held in her magic. A few clicks later, the pictures were taken, and the “family” were able to separate to go about their own business.

Several Gryphons buckled under the weight of the numerous large piles of luggage as they loaded them onto the ship. True to her style, Rarity had packed for every conceivable occasion, and it showed.

“My, this is going to be exciting, isn’t it?” Rarity asked. Her wedding gift from Grif glinted in the noonday sun as she fixed her dazzling smile on Hammer Strike and the rest of the crew at large. Then she sidled up next to the lord, and began stroking a hoof gently up and down his chest. “And with all that travel time here on the ship, well, you and I can have some … special time together, can’t we, darling?”

Hammer Strike smiled. “Most certainly.”

Grif was saluted as he entered the bridge. For the first time since they had acquired the Gantrithor, it now carried a full crew for basic operation.

“Detach docking lines,” he ordered as he took his spot on the taller platform in the center of the room. “Set destination for north by northeast, and set a course for the empire.” The orders were actually little more than a formality by now. The crew knew the itinerary, and how to pilot the ship, but there was something official about saying the words out loud. “Take us at cruising speed, until everyone on the deck gets inside.”

The Gantrithor rose high away from New Unity, its engines humming calmly as they prepared to propel the ship. Once it had cleared the final tower, it turned northward, until it aimed for the Crystal Empire, then began a swift forward momentum. The ship shone in the bright winter sun as it took off. The imperial crests had been replaced with the crests of New Unity and the Bladefeather clan. The air pressure seemed to pop as the inertial dampeners kicked in, and the ship streaked towards its destination.

“Attention, passengers. We are embarking towards the Crystal Empire, currently at a height of twenty thousand eight hundred hooves above ground. We have not yet reached cruising speed, but should within the next five seconds. We can expect to reach our first destination within four hours. When we reach the empire, it will be for the loading of passengers only, so, please, no disembarking. When we debark from the empire, we will be heading straight for Gryphonia. More details about our route will be released at that time. The journey is going to take about three days to a week, due to reasons we feel no need to explain. We will not be using the engines at full speed. Meals will be provided in the mess hall. Should you require a special menu, due to dietary needs, our capable kitchen staff will be happy to assist you. Training, weapons, and exercise facilities are now available on decks six through seven. The library is open from nine AM to eight PM, and the observation deck is open at all times, unless otherwise stated.

“The weapons, engine, and tactical rooms are off limits to anyone without proper security. If you are found there, you will be placed in the brig for the remainder of our trip. If you have any further questions about available amenities, please feel free to ask our staff. If we enter a state of emergency during the flight, and you are asked to return to your room, please do so in an orderly manner. You will be informed when the state of emergency has passed. Our medical bay is operational, and fully staffed with capable medical professionals, so do not be afraid to make your way there for any medically viable reason. We thank you for choosing the Gantrithor[/i[. We know you have a lot of choices in air travel, but none of them will get you to the destination on time or guarantee your security. Now get in the ship!” Grif finished.

“Was that entirely necessary, Sir?” one of the officers asked.

“Nnnope,” Grif answered with a smile.

The Gantrithor sailed to a hovering stop on the outskirts of the Crystal Empire, where Cosy stood waiting on the ground with six trunks’ worth of clothing, armor, gifts, and who knew what else Cadence may have had him pack for the journey. Shining was busy talking to the colt as he lay a hoof on the young Unicorn’s shoulder. The ship reached five hundred hoofs from the ground, at which point Gryphons took flight from the deck to take said luggage, while Grif and Pensword flew down to meet the royal convoy.

Queen Cadence fixed Grif with a glare, while Pensword worked with Shining to secure Cosy on his back for the trip up to the ship. Meanwhile, the other Gryphons had begun carting the luggage up to be stowed.

“If I hear you got him involved in another war,” Cadence said with steely eyes, “I will personally have Shining Armor restrain you while I pluck every feather off your head, before cursing you to have bald spots for the next month. Am I understood?”

The air around Cadence suddenly dropped below freezing as she felt a pair of eyes drilling into her neck. The stare alone was almost painful as the queen turned to find Shrial standing in the center of what had been her royal guard. Now they were just a bunch of sleeping Ponies. The Gryphoness sheathed her blade with practiced ease.

“Oh, I’m sorry, Cadence. I don’t believe I heard that right. You know how pregnancy can take tolls on the body sometimes, even after the babies are born. Could you ever so kindly repeat that statement?” Shrial’s tone was cordial, friendly even. The stare, however, and the way the Gryphoness did nothing to hide her sharpened teeth, made the message quite clear.

Cadence looked at Shiral, and sighed in defeat. “Just keep him safe, okay?” She looked to Grif. “Could you at least deliver this letter to Hammer Strike for me? It’s a request for him to take on Alto as an apprentice when she comes of age. She really wants to become a smith.”

“I will. But if you’re running a country, Cadence, then you should remember the politics of any species you work with. Bellacosa, do Gryphons make threats?”

Bellacosa shook his head.

“Do we take threats?”

Bellacosa shook his head again.

“If she said something along those lines to a political party?”

Bellacosa actually shivered. “She’d better be prepared to back it up,” he answered shakily, “because they won’t hold back.”

“Your brother is a smart kid, and wise beyond his years,” Grif chuckled dryly. “I’ll forgive it, due to our history together, Cadence, but I am a Gryphon clan leader. I give you respect, you give me respect. You do not threaten Gryphons. Understood?” It wasn’t spoken in anger or some kind of cocky humor. That was the worst of it. He spoke to her like a chastising parent.

She stared at him for a time, then sighed, and rose to give Cosy another hug. With that final goodbye, she turned back towards the crystal palace. The party made a note not to ask her about her sniffles.

Shining Armor laid a supportive hoof on Cadence’s back. “She means well, Grif. She’s just a little too overprotective. She nearly mobilized the whole army when she heard what happened last time.” He winced as he watched the fur rise on Cadence’s back. “We’ve … been working on that.”

“Then you know that a stupid threat can cost lives,” Grif replied. “It’s better she learn this lesson from me than from the enemy, or worst of all, from Hammer Strike.”

He nodded his head. “She’ll be better. Just give her time. Plus, if all those years of matchmaking meant anything, she probably did that deliberately, just to see how you’d react to a threat.”

The glare Cadence put Shining’s way could have turned him to crystal.

“Daedalus won’t let him get hurt. He’s too much promise for our species,” Grif assured the stallion. “I have my own family on that ship. You think I’d foolishly bring them along, if I thought otherwise?”

Shining Armor shook his head, even as he rubbed Cadence’s shoulder.

“We should be going,” Grif noted. “Be safe, Shining Armor.”

“You as well. Make sure Cosy writes at least once a week, okay?” he asked as he held out a hoof.

“Of course,” Grif said as he bumped it with a fist. “Just get started on something for the kid. Not now, but in a few years, he’ll need an estate of his own to carry what he’ll bring back.”

The Crystal Ponies have started work rebuilding one of the old manors. We’ll be giving it to him when he gets old enough. It should make a nice home for him and Moon River, assuming she still goes through with the contract.”

“Are you kidding? She already considers him hers. By the time she’s old enough, I think she’ll be head over hooves for him,” Grif chuckled.

Shining Armor smiled. “Thanks, Grif. We don’t want to keep you any longer. Just keep him out of trouble, and maybe let him eat a few extra treats. After all, you’re family. You should spoil him.” He winked, and Grif couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Later, guys,” Grif said as he saluted the couple, then took to the air with the rest of his escort.

The Queen and her consort watched as the airship turned and started its long trek for Gryphonia. Shining smiled as he leaned in to the sulking Alicorn. “So, Cady, let me ask you, are you a fan of Gryphon artwork?”

“Not in the mood right now, Shining,” Cadence growled as she stomped angrily ahead. When they’d gone a few yards, she stopped to turn back at him. “Out of curiosity, why do you ask?”

“I was waiting for the right moment to tell you, but you look like you could use a good pickmeup. Cosy’s helping split up Grask Bloodbeak’s estate. Since he played a part in stopping the coup, and seizing multiple prisoners of war, he gets dibs on some of the valuables.”

“Honestly, what I really need right now is a good drink, and a lie down in bed.”

Shining just laughed. “With Alto away for the week, maybe we can.” He leaned in and whispered into her ear. Cadence’s face immediately became crimson as she laid one of her wings across her husband’s back. “That’s my girl,” he said as he nuzzled her.

“Enjoying it?” Grif asked as he approached where Gilda sat on the deck, watching the clouds pass by. They were over the ocean now, though one could only just make it out below the clouds beneath them.

“It feels strange, being on this, and seeing this,” she replied, waving a wing out over the clouds. “But I’m enjoying it for the most part.”

“This is your first time onboard, huh?” Grif asked, trying to remember if there was another time she’d been on the ship.

“Yeah. This is definitely a first. I never thought I’d even so much as see the flagship flying overhead, to be honest. And yet,” she waved a talon, “you command it like a king. It suits you.”

“Not a king,” Grif chuckled, “but hopefully a stabilizer.”

She chirped coyly. “And yet you’ve gained wealth, prestige, the ear of the emperor.” She stretched her wings. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d think Celestia and Daedalus were planning to make you a king of something anyways. You’ve already shown loyalty to the old ways, and it’s been an honor being a warrior in the clan.” She smiled as her tail twitched idly behind her.

“The king system is the problem,” Grif said bluntly. “Kings open the way for corruption, sedition, and trouble. The Emperor is fine, at least in this generation, but his power needs to be more direct.”

Gilda raised a brow. “Do I hear plotting?” she asked coyly, before shaking her head. Her smile turning to a frown. “Grif, I think I’d like to be assigned away from Cheshire. She’s rubbing off me in ways I don’t think I like.”

“You were assigned to Avalon. It’s not my fault if she spends time with Cheshire,” Grif said as he chuckled. “And no; not plotting. It will take centuries to change Gryphon politics. Just observation,” Grif noted. “Besides, where would I put you anyway? The only other open post is janitorial. I suppose if you want that….”

“I … think I’ll take a pass.” Gilda cringed at the thought. Cleaning toilets was not on her strong suit. She huffed folding her arms. “Still, if I need to, can I just stand guard outside the door?” she asked. “That pink one’s the only one who can randomly pop up anywhere, anyways.” She shuddered, and shook her head. “I don’t know if I even want to know how she does it.”

“Pink one?” Grif asked.

“The one obsessed with parties. You know, the Element of Laughter, appears anywhere on a whim, then disappears just as quickly? Heck, if she wanted to, she could get into the emperor's personal bathroom, and leave a cupcake or some other confection without breaking a sweat.”

“It won’t kill him,” Grif chuckled. “He’s sixteen years old, Gilda. If a surprise kills him, then he really shouldn’t have been the first emperor to survive a coup.”

Gilda shook with barely suppressed laughter. “I’m more worried about his guards. They would tear the place apart looking for her. And as I’m pretty sure you already know, if she doesn’t want to be found, she won’t be.” She paused and lapsed into silence as she watched the clouds. “Thanks,” she muttered out of the blue, so softly that it almost was lost to the winds.

“For what?” Grif asked. “I gave you little more than I gave others,” Grif noted. “You and your mercenary group had freedom to leave, if they wanted. I offered to teach you. You chose to learn. Thank yourself, Gilda, because, in the end, anything I did was because you let me.”

She harrumphed to herself as she watched a particularly puffy cloud break in two at the prow to slide beneath the ship’s bilge. “Thank you for giving us the chance,” she finally said, even as she folded her front legs, and avoided making eye contact.

“It was my pleasure. It always was,” Grif told her. “Besides, I needed every high Gryphon I could to hold some standing,” he chuckled. “You know how rare the traditional lion eagle mix is these days?”

“Rare.” Gilda muttered. “Even more so, after what happened to my clan.” She sighed. “Look, Grif. I just … I just hope I can live up to what you’ve done for me, okay? I’m still not used to all this touchy feely nonsense. Acting tough for so long … well … it kinda sticks.”

Grif smiled as he looked on the Gryphoness. She’d come a long way from the hot head who tried to take Rainbow Dash away from her friends. “You already have,” he said simply. “Though I do have a question. Were you always that good with cubs? The girls seem to adore you.”

She shook her head. “Never got the chance, till your cubs. I’m pretty surprised at it myself.”

Grif laid a taloned hand on her shoulder, prompting her to look into his concerned face. “Are you sure you can handle the return to Gryphonia?” He’d been sure to screen the crew to make sure they could handle the return. Most where Equestrian born, but there were a few clanless here, after all, and Gilda fell under that category, even if she had joined the Bladefeathers.

Gilda grinned, and thumped a talon to her chest. “As Rainbow Dash likes to say, I’ll have to face it sooner or later. With my clan leader at my side, it should go okay.” Then the bravado fell away as she lowered her head. “Just as long as we don’t get me too close to the nesting spires, it should be fine.”

Grif’s eyes widened “Your family was thatold?”

Gilda nodded. “Yeah. We were a minor branch, but our family traces back to a single nest in the settlement, before the Diamond Dogs’ betrayal. Might even stretch farther.” She sighed. “I’m not sure if I can handle being there, seeing what remains. One of the other clans has probably moved in, and claimed it. Besides, I lost all rights to it when my family died.”

Grif wrapped a wing around her gently. “We can avoid it,” Grif promised her. “There is no need for you to relive those moments.”

She looked at Grif. “It’s not something I can avoid, Grif. We’re going there. I know we are. It’s where Grask made his estate. Just … just promise me one thing as my clan leader. Promise me that when I do face these places again, you’ll stay nearby, to be the shield on my wings”

“Careful, Gilda,” Grif chuckled. “You may send the wrong signals.”

“Is it wrong for me to ask my clan leader to lend me strength when I’m about to face one of the biggest demons from my past?”

“I suppose it’s just me being foolish.” Grif smiled as he looked down on her. “I promise, Gilda. You won’t be alone when the time comes. I may not always be able to be there physically, but we’ll all support you.”

She sighed, and closed her eyes. “Thank you. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to enjoy the last ten minutes of my off shift here, before I go back to insanity.” The wind rustled her feathers as she lay down to enjoy the spray from the clouds as the wind and sun dried her fur.

Grif couldn’t help but watch her as he left, and nearly collided with one of the crewmen in his momentary lapse.

“Attention to our passengers. This is Grif. We’ll be arriving at our first stop in the Gryphon Empire in about fifteen minutes. Please prepare whatever you will need to disembark, and be ready on the bridge,” Grif said through the intercom as he eyed the landmass in front of them. The ocean was broken by steep redstone cliffs that formed an imposing image, almost like a wall to the forested grounds beyond it. Most Gryphons from this point could make out the image of the mountains standing imposing in the distance.

The Gryphon’s eyes were inevitably drawn to one of the most unique and ancient structures of their history. The nesting spires stood adamantly, just a little ways off to the west. Each was a masterpiece in its own right: a tall, imposing structure reaching for the sky, intricately carved with large circular openings where ancient Gryphons would enter and leave. The visages of eagles looked proudly over their terrain at the top, peering in all four directions. These ancient structures were the only ones of their kind, and had been used long before the clans had formed as a form of communal housing between the most powerful allied families. It was around these towers that the oldest and most prestigious among the Gryphons had formed the first clans, and built the first compounds. Most of these towers had been lost to time, as all things must in due course, but Grif still recognized one or two of them. Battleclaw stood to the east, and Lion Paw to the north. But their target was ten or twenty miles to the southeast. The compound of the now-extinct Bloodbeak Clan home lay there, built into the foot of a mountain, and was surrounded by what, in Grif’s opinion, stood somewhere between a smaller city and a larger village.

Grif had been thankful that it was the Farflyer estate he’d visited with Pensword, and not one like this. The Bloodbeaks were not a generous family, and many Gryphons suffered under their rule. Clan officiates, clan member Gryphons who had left home to live in other areas for various reasons, had been taxed heavily, and usually were cheated out of payment by the Bloodbeaks when their unique skills were needed. Worse yet were the clanless who were unable to pay such taxes, and were mistreated by not only the Bloodbeaks, but even by the officiates who were anywhere from oblivious to the suffering of their fellows to outrightly hostile.

The clanless lived in scraped-together hovels in the slums. They ate whatever scraps they could find, or smaller game they could hunt, being without even a bow to shoot a deer. Grif knew it wouldn’t be a pretty sight to see when they arrived. So, in preparation for this trip, he’d stocked the Gantrithor’shold with as much extra food and other goods as he could manage. One of the first things he had to do when they landed was find a governor who could be trusted to distribute some form of care to the needy appropriately.

It was not as if many would miss the Bloodbeaks. They weren’t actually an ancient family, but had acquired the estate when the old family had fallen on hard times some four hundred years prior. The new owners had been cruel and greedy, and the fact that the bloodline had died in dishonor probably brought many smiles to the locals.

Pensword came up onto the bridge quickly as he looked out among the mountains and valleys. He could feel the age in the air, even at their altitude. Many spirits roamed this place. “Just … how old is this region of Gryphon territory, exactly?” He shivered as he looked over his shoulder quickly. His feathers stood on edge, and his ears swiveled nervously.

“As far back as I can tell? Before the fall. This is one of the oldest places in our history, Pensword. It’s older than the Songbird Rebellion or the Valkyrie Wars.”

“That explains why I feel like I am being watched and judged,” Pensword muttered as he looked about at the towers. “So where are we landing? Also, I can see three airships to the southeast, just sitting there. Are they friend or foe?”

“Do we have an open channel?” Grif asked one of the crewmen, who nodded.

“Approaching vessels, this is the Gantrithor. Please confirm. Are you friend or foe? En ce qui concerne les vaisseaux, c'est le Gantrithor. Veuillez confirmer. Êtes-vous un ami ou un ennemi?” Grif waited for the response.

“Welcome, Gantrithor. We have been told to expect you. His Holiness sends his regards. We are the battleships Nina, Pinta, and Santa Maria. This is Admiral Felipe Robespierre, formerly of the Bloodbeak clan. To whom am I speaking?”

“Grif Grafson Bladefeather and Commander Pensword Hurricane of House Pen,” Grif answered. “How did Grask get a lower eastern kingdom Gryphon under his name?” Grif asked the air as he covered the microphone to prevent anyone else from hearing. When he’d regained his composure, he cleared his throat, and released his grip on the microphone. “I take it we’re clear for approach, then?”

“Naturalment,” Robespierre responded. “Please, please. Proceed. We shall escort you to the clan hall’s air docks.”

Pensword waited for the communication to end. “Be on alert,” he muttered. “I’d better get my children ready, and....” He paused. “Grif, how many airships might Grask have owned?” he asked as he opened one of the communication tubes, and called through it to echo into the ship. “House Pen, report to the port bridge wing. House Pen to the port bridge wing, please.”

“Quite the impressive view out there,” Vital said as he walked in with a windswept mane and his heavier leather armor. Watcher lay on his back as always, waiting to serve its master at a moment’s notice.

“Yes. Well, when you rely on the wildlife, you do your best to keep the land they live in in good order,” Grif noted. “Now, Vital, this is serious. I want you to stay close to a Gryphon at all times when we land. This isn’t the Emperor’s fortress. You’re not protected here.”

“So any Gryphon, or is there a particular guard I should stick close to?” Vital asked.

Grif pointed to the Bladefeather crest on his pauldron. “Any Gryphon with one of these.”

Vital gave a quick salute. “Yes, Sir. Anything else I should be keeping in mind?”

“You have a soft heart, Vital. Try to keep control on it. There are many desperate Gryphons we’re likely to see. Don’t be afraid to give them something, but don’t trust them.”

“Just … how bad are we talking here, Grif? I’ll need to brace myself.”

“Did you know it takes seventeen medium-sized rats per day to keep an average male Gryphon alive?” Grif asked him bluntly. “Because most clanless do.”

“That bad?”

“That bad.” Grif nodded, then turned back to the forward window. They were approaching the mountainside now, and numerous small huts had started dotting the landscape beneath them. They could just make out the different types of Gryphons moving through the air below, only to stop and stare when the massive airship passed overhead. The ship began to decelerate and descend as they drew nearer to their destination. The first thing to catch the eye was the large carved gate that seemed to sink deeply into the mountain. It reminded Vital of the gates of the Lonely Mountain from The Lord of the Rings: large and intricate, yet severely imposing, as if the dark and the madness could swallow you whole. The second thing to catch the eye was a few hundred feet above the gate, a massive artificial plateau on the mountainside that served as the airship dock. Several large golden eagle-jaguar Gryphons were already waiting for the Gantrithor’sdocking cables. In less than fifteen minutes, the ship was secured close enough that the gangplanks could be released. The rest of their group arrived over time as Grif and Pensword stood on the deck with trepidation.

“You okay, old one?” Grif asked as he noticed Kalima’s figure approaching from behind.

Kalima sighed. “I never thought I’d be coming back to this place, Grif. It’s … strange, to say the least.”

“I never thought I’d be coming here again either.” Grif shrugged. “I hope I made the right decision. You can wait here, if you’d like. This shouldn’t take more than a day or two, and the Gantrithor is ready for anything.”

“Will the girls be disembarking with you?”

“Shrial will. I’ve convinced Avalon the only way to keep Cheshire onboard is to stay with her. And the only way I could convince Cheshire to stay onboard was that someone needs to watch Avalon. The twins will come with us. They need to see this, I feel. Something important is in there.” Grif ruffled his wings, looking back to the mountain.

“Dark things hide in dark places, Grif. If you plan to plumb the depths, you’d best be prepared,” Kalima warned.

“I will be,” he promised. “After all, spoils gained with ease have little meaning.”

“I see. I should probably remain here then, at least for now. Cheshire’s a little too close for my liking. I’d prefer to be here, if she starts having contractions.”

“Tell Thalia to start unpacking the red crates, and move them down to the village. Keep them under guard for now. I need to go.” And finally, as if breaking some kind of barrier, Grif moved to the gangplank, and disembarked, stepping onto the cold stone platform.

Pensword, Cosy, his two wives, his four Pony children, and the six Gryphons who now called him Father soon followed. Penswords ears continued to swivel, straining to catch anything, a sound, a whisper, a sigh. Yet all remained quiet as his eyes fell upon the mighty gates, then wandered to view what looked to be some kind of hangar to the right.

“It's for ground docking damaged airships, and doing repairs, primarily,” Grif explained as he followed Pensword’s eyes. “Also, any ships not needed are likely stored there.”

Pensword nodded his understanding. “I can see it being used for his mothballed fleet. Which means….” he looked to Cosy. “Cosy, we need to settle in first with the staff. Then you can find yourself a warship. Okay?” He looked back at Kahn, specifically at his head, where a certain little filly sat. So far, Moon River had been staying with the adults, which was a good thing.

“We also need a governor,” Grif told pensword.

Pensword nodded in agreement. “So where would the governor be located?”

“... Pensword, we need to choose a governor; someone to rule this area.”

“Oh!” Pensword’s eyes widened briefly. “My apologies. I misunderstood you.” He looked back at the lands. “Uh … do you mind if I leave that to you? You know the politics better.” He shuffled his hooves nervously as he looked around. That same feeling continued to prick at him, causing his wings to twitch.

“You’re all armed?” Grif asked, looking around. A quick once over showed that everyone had made sure to arm themselves, either with short swords or longer blades, depending on their preferences. Hammer Strike just stuck to wearing his usual coat, while Rarity wore Seamipper. Cosy had one of his small Gryphon weapons from the coup at his side. Moon River even had her crossbow out at the question.

“Well then, gentlemen, heads up.” Grif tapped Cosy under the chin, until his head was held high. “Shoulders back.” He gently straightened Pensword’s shoulders. “Lets walk in like we own the place.” He looked to shrial, who had taken her place at his side. They nodded in sync, both lifting their left talons, and moving towards the waiting staff members, acting in every way like they deserved all the authority that could be given them.

Pensword moved up with his family gathered at his side as he walked with Lunar Fang on his right and Fox Feather on his left, just a step behind Grif and Shrial as they looked at the place with level expressions. Moon River moved her crossbow about with shifting eyes, as if she were searching for a good reason to shoot, while Kahn and his siblings kept a talon on their weapons to show they would protect their parents at a moment’s notice.

A male Gryphon stepped forward. He was a funny sort of mix, having the body of a cheetah and the head and talons of a penguin. His posture was stiff, and flawlessly straight. His face was blank, and only his eyes gave away a slight unease as the party approached.

“Good day, Master Bladefeather, Mistress Bladefeather, Master Pensword, Mistresses Fox Feather and Lunar Fang, and your assorted youngsters. And a very fine welcome to you, Prince Bellacosa,” he offered in a formal tone. “I am Jarvis, the head butler for the late Grask Bloodbeak. It has been my family’s honor to serve this estate for seven generations. I have done my best to keep the house in order, until you could come to sort it.”

Naturally, this Jarvis triggered Matthew’s memory of a completely different kind of Jarvis from back on Earth. The voice was far too much of a match for it to be a mere coincidence. The Pegasus kept his expression neutral as he nodded his head in thanks, then turned to look at Moon River. The look of stern disapproval stopped the filly in her tracks as she smiled sheepishly, and put away the suction cup dart she’d been loading. Hammer Strike and Lady Rarity walked up to the front as Moon River lowered the crossbow.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t realise you’d be bringing guests. It is a pleasure, Master…?” It was quite clear by the quiver in his voice that the butler suspected who the scarred Earth Pony was, but he needed it confirmed.

“Hammer Strike. And this is my wife, Rarity,” the stallion replied, fixing the Gryphon with a somewhat menacing grin.

Jarvis stopped for a moment, before nodding vigorously, and gulping. “Of course! Master Strike, Lady Strike, I’ll see to it that fine accommodations are made for both of you. Will your butler be taking your bags, or should I have the staff get them?” he asked, gesturing to the gold-maned Unicorn standing next to them.

“That would be Vital Spark, who is not my butler. And I’ll be carrying the bags myself,” Hammer Strike responded flatly.

“Of course, of course. As you wish,” the butler backtracked hastily. “Please, follow me. I’ll see that you all are sorted out.”

Pensword and his wives just nodded their heads and followed the butler into the main clan building. Eventually, they entered a massive entry hall with a grand stone staircase leading up to the second floor at the far end. Another set of stairs rose up on either side of a set of balconies above their heads, leading up to the third floor. The stairs leading up to the fourth floor crossed high over the entry hall. Clearly these stairs had been designed with ground-bound troops in mind. The openings on either side made for easy pickings in the event of a siege, and probably proved useful in battle against Diamond Dogs and other creatures.

Flags of the Empire, the Kingdoms, and the crests of Bloodbeak and others loyal to his cause dotted the walls, interspersed between tapestries that were ranging in size from a small door to as large as a barn. The majority of these, however focused around one Gryphon in particular. The first Grask, legendary first Avatar of the Winds, glowered out at the guests.

Pedestals held pottery and sculptures of varying degrees from ancient times. Off to the left, on the ground floor, pillars and glassware had been painted or tinted a curious shade of pink. Elsewhere, trophies from old battles and conquests sat on display, awaiting their owner’s gloating over his triumphs. What surprised Grim most were three pedestals near the grand staircase. Each bore an artifact from the Third Gryphon War. One was part of a wingblade, which the inscription below claimed had belonged to Pensword. The second item was the hilt of a dagger with its pommel gem missing. Rust and decay had long since claimed the weapon’s life, but it was still a useful piece for display. The inscription below claimed it had belonged to Grif. The third claimed to belong to Hammer Strike: the rod he had used to kill the messenger from the fields of Fillydelphia, part of a set of two. The second lay in the war museum at Fillydelphia.

As the party looked up to the ceiling, they took in the dome at the top, which had been carefully painted in a style after the Renaissance of Earth. Four mysterious figures veiled in wind stood before a congregation of Gryphons. Clearly, this painting depicted the adoption of the Gryphons by the Winds. All manner of carpets dyed in a plethora of colors covered the stone to insulate against the innate cold. Only the imperial colors were missing from the opulent display. Grif had a sneaking suspicion he’d probably find those rugs somewhere in storage.

Pensword looked to Grif. “I feel like I am in an art museum.”

“We’re a long-lived race,” Grif shrugged. “Our past is important to us.”

“Still, I would like to look at those three to make sure that … well, are they authentic?” They stopped at the second floor, and there, facing them was a heavy set of siege armor specifically crafted for Gryphons.

“We own all of this,” Grif told him. “You can box them up, and send them home, if you want.”

“We’ll wait and see.” He had to wait for the two kisses he knew were coming, before he could speak again. He took the time to scan more of the room, and paused as his eyes locked on three doorways. “Grif. Uh, you’ve taught me some words in Gryphic, but … aren’t those our names over those doors? I definitely recognize Demon on the left, and I think that reads Avatar in the middle. As for the last one … well, it’s hard to miss Hammer Strike’s cutie mark.”

“Gryphonia likely wasn’t his final goal.” Grif shrugged. “He probably thought he’d figured out how to kill the three of us, and was ready to attempt a fourth Gryphon war when Equestria was weak.”

“And part of me is betting I’d find my way to the front lines somehow,” Hammer Strike commented idly. “Almost expected.”

They turned to find a more recent piece among the relics, hanging between Hammer Strike’s door and a window. The canvas had been drawn taut, and the dimensions of the painting were enough to analyze each individual portrayed in close detail. The Mane Six hovered in the air, with the elements glowing brightly on their necks and head respectively. A golden light surrounded them as the magic went to work, and the purple Unicorn’s horn blazed with her tiara. Clearly this painting had been commissioned before Twilight’s ascension. The artist had done surprisingly well for one who hadn’t witnessed the magic in action.

On the far right of the hall, a giant painting of Princess Celestia glowered down. Her golden armor glowed white from the heat her power generated, and a red-gold ray shone down as her horn glowed, searing the clouds, and causing them to ignite with its passing. On the other side of the hall, closest to Pensword’s door, Princess Luna stood in her ancient battle armor. The glint of the Ursa bone shone silver under the woven moon. Tiny moon stones caused the orb to glow. The princess’ mighty war hammer hovered in her magical grip as she tossed her head back in defiance. Both portrayals served as a grim reminder just how powerful the two could be. Rarity barely managed to contain the squeal of excitement building in her as she analyzed the weave.

Jarvis gestured formally with his wing. “If you would continue to follow me, your quarters are located at the top of the manor. Though, while I have your attention, I do have to ask, will any of you be sleeping in the old master’s bedroom?”

“No,” Grif told him flatly as he narrowed his eyes. “That madbird poisoned the very air he breathed. We will have nothing to do with his quarters, save what duty requires of us. I will look over his room in the morning, and then it will be sealed up, and never opened again. Is that understood?”

To his credit, Jarvis managed to retain his decorum, despite the harsh ruling on his former master’s dwelling. “Then I take it you would prefer the guest wings?”

“Yes,” Grif nodded curtly.

“Very well. I’ll take you there at once. The servants will be by later with the extra supplies. We had originally anticipated one of you might prefer to take the master’s room for you own. Once you’re properly settled, I can have the staff prepare a meal for you all. You must be hungry, after such a long journey. This way, please,” Jarvis spoke, leading the party ever higher into the tower.

An hour later, the group was preparing to head to dinner, when a Gryphon wearing a white medical uniform raced hastily towards them. It took a minute to realize the Gryphon was one of Grif’s own, since he had neglected to pin the clan crest to his coat.

“What is it?” Grif asked.

“Sir,” the Gryphon panted, “Lady Kalima said to find you immediately. It’s Cheshire, Sir. She’s gone into labor.”

Grif’s reaction was swift, and a true testament to his character and dedication. “Lead the way,” he insisted. He stopped only long enough to address Jarvis and the group. “I’ll catch up with you all when I have news. Go ahead and enjoy the meal without me.” He turned to Shrial. “You coming or staying?”

“And miss the birth of my godson? I should think not,” Shrial said adamantly.

It took almost fifteen minutes to navigate the house back to the dock, and another ten to get through the ship to the infirmary. The room practically vibrated with the screeches and roars from Cheshire, several of which were ancient swears that were not meant for polite conversation. The couple was greeted by Kalima at the door, where Shrial was given a mask, and ushered in. As was tradition for a male Gryphon who was not Cheshire’s husband, Grif was stuck waiting at the door.

“How is she?” he asked the older gryphoness.

“The baby definitely takes after the father,” Kalima said as she shook her head tiredly. “It’s a stubborn thing. The passing hasn’t been easy thus far.”

“Is she okay?”

“Grif, she’s in labor. How do you think she’s feeling right now?” Kalima deadpanned.

“Good point.” Grif sighed, “I guess ... just keep me posted on how it’s going, then.”

“You’d best get some coffee, Grif. I get the feeling this is going to be a long one,” Kalima said as she pulled on her mask, and made her way through the divider to the patient once again. Another Gryphoness’ cry of pain mingled with Cheshires, and Grif couldn’t help but smile a bit. Clearly, someone had been foolish enough to offer a hand to hold.

Grif took a seat in the waiting area, and offered a silent prayer that everything would be fine. Chesire was a good friend, and Kel’leam had died protecting Grif. He wanted to hope both mother and child would come out of this okay. After the first hour or so, Grif must have nodded off, because, quite suddenly, he felt a hand on his shoulder shaking him awake. He rubbed his eyes as the world swam back into vision. “Who’s there? Whats happening?”

“At ease, Grif,” Kalima’s tired voice creaked gently into Grif’s ears. “The baby’s nearly here. It’s finally time for her to push. You should probably make yourself presentable. Cheshire’s going to want to see you, once she’s finished.”

“So they’re okay?” he asked as he rose and stretched, feeling several bones and joints pop into place as he did.

“We won’t know, until it’s over.” Kalima shook her head. “Once the after birth is complete, and she’s had the time to nurse and recover, we’ll be able to give her a proper examination.”

“I’ll go wash up, then.” Grif nodded, then left. When he returned, it was still another hour before he was told that he could finally see her, and it was with much trepidation that he entered the infirmary to approach the cot where Cheshire lay.

“Hey, Chesh,” he offered in a quiet tone as he approached.

“About time you got here, Grif. I thought you were supposed to be the Avatar of Winds. You have to be one of the slowest preeners I’ve ever laid eyes on,” she said with a playful, albeit tired chuckle. A large ball of white fur and wings curled up against her navel, and the sound of sucking could just barely be made out, if he cocked his ear just right.

“Yeah, well they didn’t want me in here, until they were certain you and your baby weren’t going to randomly disappear,” he chuckled. “So this is him? Her?” Grif asked.

“Him,” she said. “He’s got his father’s good looks, and my eyes and smile. A deadly combination, don’t you think?”

“Especially if he takes after his momma in personality,” Grif chuckled. “Thought of a name for him?”

“I was considering naming him after his father, but I don’t think Kel’leam would’ve wanted that. And besides, where’s the fun in it?” Cheshire teased as she ran a talon gently down the infant’s back. “I wonder. Do you have any ideas, Grif? You are insisting on my being the crazy aunt, so that makes you the sensible uncle, or nonsensical as the case may be,” she chortled.

“In Taze’s world, they had a lot of heros they talked about, men of great strength and size, who accomplished incredible feats.” Grif rubbed his chin. “A particular favorite of his was a man from a place they called Ireland. His name was Cú Chulainn. I always felt it had an interesting feel too it: deep, ancient, with just a hint of silliness.” He smiled at Cheshire. “But that’s just a thought.”

“The name’s a tongue twister in and of itself,” she responded. Then she chuckled. “I like it. From this day forward, his name will be Cú Chulainn Hatter Bladefeather.” She cooed gently as she ran a beak through his fur. “My little mad hatter.”

“I’ll make sure neither of you want for anything,” Grif promised. “It’s the least of what I owe you.”

“Careful, Grif. We’ve been known to make some rather … crazy demands,” she said with another playful giggle, even as tears began to streak down her cheeks.

“He was like a brother to me, Chesh,” Grif told her, even as his did his best to withhold his own tears. “That makes you and him family to me. And I take care of my family. You have only to ask for whatever you need, and I will make sure it’s provided to you. Then at least I can repay Kel’leam for everything he did.”

“Considering all you’ve done for us already, Grif, I’m pretty sure you have,” Cheshire said. “But I’ll take that offer to save you face,” she said with a wink.

“That's all I can ask. I should leave the two of you to rest. You’ve both had a long and trying day. I’ll be back to check on you later, okay?”

“Say that like the Terminator, and you’ve got a deal.”

Grif chuckled, and did his best to repeat the sentence in a convincing accent.

…

It wasn’t very good, but it allowed the pair to leave on happy terms, and gave Cheshire something to smile about, which was probably a good thing right now.

He met Shrial on his way out, and the two exited the infirmary together. They had a hearty breakfast in the Gantrithor’s kitchens, before heading back to the estate. It was time to have a little fun.

“Are you sure you wish to handle this now?” Jarvis asked the group of surprisingly eager faces as they stood before the very large reinforced doors that led to the the Bloodbeaks’ private armory. “Wouldn’t you prefer to dole out the gold and jewels, or perhaps inspect your new airships first?”

Pensword looked to Cosy. “We picked straws. War Prince Bellacosa got to pick the first location. As you might imagine, the armory was at the top of his list.” He looked to Jarvis. “You know how foals can be.”

“Of course, Sir,” Jarvis said flatly. Pensword’s own excitement was written quite plainly on his muzzle.

“I thought it’d be cool. Besides, Grif said he needed something special for his collection. I figured we could look at something we all liked first,” Cosy said as a blush rose in his cheeks.

“I don’t see a problem with seeing the weapons first,” Grif said. His own excitement was just as evident, if not more so as the butler began the complicated process of opening the lock. It took several keys in well-hidden, strategic locations, but, eventually, the doors opened outwards, revealing a sea of polished gleaming swords, daggers, axes, maces, halberds, spears, as well as crossbows and bows, slings, javelins, and many other implements of death. Some were placed in large groups on racks. These were less fancy, and seemed to be made for the more common foot soldiers and guards. Other weapons had pedestals and wall mounts all their own, and were intricately detailed and designed, clearly part of the clan leader's personal collection.

“So, who enters first?”

“You are the technical owners now,” Vital pointed out. “Maybe you three should go together?”

“Thanks for volunteering,” Grif said, and shoved Vital into the room without ceremony.

“Gee. Thank you so much,” Vital said as he rolled his eyes. “Would you like some extra mushrooms with that troll sandwich?”

“That probably sounded better in your head,” Grif told him as they began filing into the room.

“You know, if a certain item you’re looking for is here, Rarity might be the best equipped to find it,” Vital pointed out. “She does have a knack with gems.”

Pensword didn’t stick around to hear. Instead, he chose to follow Cosy around as the young prince wandered through the trove, examining the various weapons and their craftsmanship.

Grif retrieved one of the blades from the wall mounts. He examined the intricate hilt that seemed to resemble a polished metal ribbon. Tiny sapphires and emeralds had been placed into the hilt, forming the familiar symbol of the South Wind. “This is one of the Silviril blades,” he commented as he examined the edge more closely. “There’s only been six of these ever found, and they’re all in museums.” He retrieved the scabbard that hung under the mount, and sheathed the blade in a flourish, before turning to Shrial. “For you, my lady.”

“Well, she did approve our union,” Shrial said as she took the sword, and tied its scabbard around her waist. “Not bad. Not bad. It certainly carries well enough,” she commented as she strolled around the floor. “How do I look?”

“As beautiful as the dawn,” Grif told her. He turned to the mounts, and began taking stock of what was there, making sure to remove certain blades as he recognized them. With each new find, he gave them to servants who would carry them to the ship for storage. Gryphons were not known for many magical weapons, but they had a fondness for collecting such weapons from other races. Not all of these weapons could instantly be trusted.

Deeper in the armory, Pensword’s roar detonated the silence. “GRIF! I want this open now!” The rest of the group took a moment to gape at one another over the surprising break in character for the commander, before making their way over.

When the group arrived, they found Pensword glaring at a glass display case showing off a collection of daggers and arrowheads from the Crystal Empire. In the middle of the display, raised up on a silk pillow, was a blue scabbard bearing the mark of a snowflake with a crystal heart etched in its core. The pommel on the scabbard glowed as a bright blue light etched the symbol of Cosy’s cutie mark into the crystal.

“That’s the sword Grandpa made for me,” Cosy gasped. “What’s it doing all the way out here?” he wondered. “And how’d a big meanie like Grask get ahold of it?” He frowned. “Sombra must’ve gotten rid of it when he came into power. He always was jealous how Grandpa liked us more.” He put his hoof up to the glass, and smiled sadly. “Hey, Little Flame. Glad to see you remember me.”

“It’s likely it was taken by a sycophant looking to get a reward,” Grif said as he ran a talon across the case, leaving a deep score in it, before he hit the area with a mace. The inner piece shattered, leaving the other frame intact. “Everyone takes spoils from war, Bellacosa,” he said with a shrug, “even Crystal Ponies.”

“Can I have my sword back now?” Cosy asked.

Grif chuckled as he picked the sword out from the shards of glass, and handed it to the colt. Cosy hugged it like an old friend, before finally strapping it in at his side.

“Thanks, Grif. You’re the best. Feel free to take a couple of the daggers and arrowheads for your collection, he said with a smile. “Getting my sword back is more than enough payment, not to mention everything you did for us back then. I’ll pack up the rest to take home to the museums.”

The sound of a thud interrupted them. When they turned to the source, they discovered Daymoon was holding a sword, and swinging it against a wooden post as his brothers watched, only for the blade to bounce off harmlessly, despite the obvious edge on the weapon.

“Where did you find that?” Grif asked the colt as he approached, and took the blade from him.

“On one of the wall mounts, but it won’t cut anything,” Day Moon complained.

Grif examined the blade. It was a falchion, a wider blade with a curve near the tip, crafted from silver, and polished to a mirror finish. Ancient Gryphic runes covered both sides of the blade, but they were so tiny and intricate that it was hard for Grif to make them out. The cross hilt was curved in an S-like fashion, with one curl facing toward the blade and another towards the sword’s hilt. The handle was wrapped in a dark material that seemed like leather, but was most decidedly not leather at the same time. It was black, not the almost black most people took for black, but true black, black enough that looking at it seemed to pull you into the dark abyss. The pommel was a thin piece of silver with a large tear-shaped glowing silver stone embedded into it.

Vital Spark whistled. “Now that’s what I call some fine craftsmanship.”

“Krackakalam,” Grif read as he squinted at the runes on the blade. “Sta’lock kalarma shevintosh, castosh…” and at that, Grif stopped. His pupils dilated as his eyes widened. His hands began to shake, and he nearly dropped the sword.

“What’s the matter, Grif?” Pensword asked nervously as his eyes darted between the Gryphon, the sword, and Day Moon.

“‘Shadowsbane,” Grif translated in an almost dead tone. “Let the hand of the wielder always be true, by honor of the the ... well, there is no proper Equish equivalent, but the closest would be, ‘by honor of the seven blades of eight, nine forged. This blade is the sixth.’”

Day Moon looked at the blade, then to Grif. “What’s that supposed to mean?” he asked.

“Before our peoples’ fall, and if myth is correct, just after the fall of the Alicorn Empire, our greatest minds realized that magic was becoming a trouble. Sure, we had it, but only through the proper rituals. The developing Pony tribes had it, the Kitsune had it, the Kangaroos had it in their own fashion, even the sphinxes had it, back when they were still alive. With all these races that could access and utilize magic so easily, It was decided a measure must be taken, an equalizer to keep the second born above such weaknesses. Eight master smiths and eight master evokers were chosen. Each was given whatever material they requested, and together, they each forged a blade in their own style. Each sword was to be a hedge against one of the supernatural forces. Mana, magical fire, magical thunder, etc., etc. Each blade was created as the bane of the existence to one type of magic. The sixth is this sword, Shadowsbane, the bane to all that are sustained by dark magic.”

As he continued to narrate, the tremors lessened, and Grif able to regain some of his composure. “This sword is evidence of a time when we Gryphons were skilled enough to have our own style of weaponry. It is a relic of unknowable value, and it’s sitting here in this Winds damned armory!” he finished with a justified shout.

“So it only cuts dark things?” Day Moon asked.

Grif shook his head. “It will cut anything well enough. It simply prefers dark things, but the blade’s still dormant. It has no master, so it hasn’t woken up.”

Pensword raised a wing. “That means that till then, it won’t work?”

“Exactly.” Grif nodded. “I’ll need to keep this with me, until I figure out what to do with it.”

Pensword nodded. “I’ll go look in the Pony weapons. I think I saw a spear that might prove useful,” he muttered. His eyes locked on the blade and its pommel, and he shook his head to stave off the instinct to shudder. Something about that thing was giving him a case of the willies. He walked away, but not before he counted twice more he was looking at that tear shaped stone. He paused. “Grif, they have an obsidian blade! This came from the Wolf Clan….” He pursed his lips as he narrowed his eyes in determination. “I’m taking it back to them, Grif. This, and any other Thestral weapons we come across.”

“Of course.” Grif nodded his understanding.

It took the rest of the day to sort through the armory and divide the spoils.

The group stood in front of the open doorway. It was more of an arch, really, with the sides of the doorway carved to look like fluted pillars painted to match Hammer Strike’s fur in color. A series of torches began to light up on their own as they entered the room, revealing paintings, murals, and various books and artifacts on pedestals. Equipment and machinery dotted the floor. In the middle of the rather sparsely decorated wing was something of an oddity, a printing press with an engraved plaque that had been attached to a pole next to the machine. The message had been written in both Gryphic and Equestrian.

“Uh, why’s this plaque written in Equestrian?” Pensword asked as they gravitated toward the machine, taking in the various murals and tapestries along the way.

One in particular showed Hammer Strike standing his ground in the fields of Fillydelphia, right in the act of killing the enemy commander. Next to it, another mural lay in wait with a little plaque below it that read The battle of the Melted Fortress. Further investigation revealed more scenes from battles Pensword didn’t recognize, meaning they must have come from the first and second Gryphon war. What was most worrisome to the friends, however, was yet another mural portraying a burning mansion. The smoldering corpse of a single dead Unicorn lay at the doors to the estate with scores of Gryphon corpses littering the ground with their wings torn off. The plaque below read Flame’s Fall.

“Despite my best efforts, that damned name remains,” Hammer Strike grumbled.

Further investigation revealed several weapons that Hammer Strike had forged lining the walls. Nothing of his higher quality, fortunately. They were obviously mass production pieces that had been distributed to the guard. Pedestals further down displayed higher ranking weapons. These were far more refined and well maintained, showing less signs of age.

“How did he get so many of your weapons?” Inigo asked as he peered at a particularly sharp falchion, then flew to a massive buster sword.

“Some of them aren’t mine,” Hammer Strike clarified, before pointing towards a few in particular. While these weapons indeed bore his mark, certain details were missing: a gem in a pommel, asymmetrical wing engravings. Some were even missing the wings altogether.

“Oh.” Inigo was silent for a time, and fidgeted with his hooves, before he finally screwed up enough courage to speak. “Uh … can I play with these forgeries for training, then?”

“As long as they won’t kill or seriously harm, I don’t see an issue,” Hammer Strike shrugged. “Though you might have to ask someone else as well.”

Inigo turned to face his adopted father, who was studying the printing press with great curiosity.

“So long as I am in the training room with you, that is fine by me.”

Inigo grinned.

“Uh, guys, you might really want to come look at this press. If the Equestrian translation is true, then this is one of the first printing presses ever made, and it has Hammer Strike’s logo on it!”

“They were using my mark?” Hammer Strike raised his brow, intrigued.

“It’s over here, on the side. Assuming it can be verified by you, then that means this press is actually yours. You built the first press,” Pensword said excitedly. Then he leaned in to examine the upper and lower cases that had been set up. Each had been filled with Gryphic letter dies. “They must have the original Equish letters around here somewhere,” he grumbled.

“I … don’t believe I’ve made one? Who knows. Perhaps I forgot about it or something.” He shrugged, unsure of what to think. It was possible, considering all the years he had bouncing around in his head, after all.

“Or you could have yet to make it,” Lunar Fang pointed out as she also examined the machine. “Either way, I think this belongs back at New Unity.”

“This one will take some time to pack up,” Grif noted. “These things weren’t actually designed for easy transportation.”

“Just remind me later, and I’ll help move it,” Hammer Strike said.

“You’ve got it,” Fox Feather replied as she looked at a tapestry of a downright terrifyingly angry Hammer Strike. Black clouds gathered in the background, though a closer inspection revealed they came from a glowing red light in the background. A massive anvil stood next to him with a glowing lump of metal as lightning struck it from his…. “Uh, why did they give you wings and a horn here?” She paused. “Oh, wait. This legend says you’re the son of the Alicorn of the Forge.”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “Plenty of legends and myths follow after me. Only some of them are actually true.”

“Yeah, we know. The real question we should be asking is how much of this stuff do you actually want to bring back? I’m sure Vital here has a copy spell he can use on the murals,” Pensword replied with a straight face.

Hammer Strike shrugged. “I don’t really care. I personally don’t want to be surrounded by images of me.”

Pensword looked to Grif. “What you want to do with it, then?”

“Sell it, burn it, bury it. I honestly don’t care,” Grif said with an easy shrug.

“I guess we’ll keep it here, then, and decide its fate later,” Pensword muttered.

Cosy was busy scrutinizing the image with the burning mansion. “Um, Hammer Strike?” he asked somewhat uneasily, “why are you burning down one of your fellow nobles’ homes in this picture?”

Hammer Strike let out a heavy sigh. “That was House Flame,” he started as he did his best to reorganize his thoughts and memories into something that would be more appropriate for the foal and present company. “It was a horrible noble house, full of crooked money and crooked Ponies. There were plenty of things that led to their downfall: treason, theft, selling information and Ponies alike without a care for whose lives they were destroying. They even sold information on where I would be to Gryphon assassins, who drugged me and dragged me to a fortress to beat information out of me. When everything came to light, I personally led the assault on their manor, burning it to the ground with the current head of the house, a deplorable stallion by the name of Promethean Flame, inside.”

“And I slaughtered his bodyguards before they could interfere,” Grif noted with a mixture of sadness and pride in his tone.

Anger and sadness mingled together on Cosy’s face as he looked up at the tapestry. The ghosts of the war in the Crystal Empire mirrored the flames that crackled in the embrasures on either side. “So he was like Sombra, then.” A well-timed sneeze gave him the opportunity he needed to wipe his eyes, before looking back up at the tapestry. “He got what he deserved, then, in the end, didn’t he?”

Pensword draped a wing gently over the colt’s back. “Yes, Cosy. He did.”

“I’ll never be like them,” Cosy said as he turned to nuzzle beneath Pensword’s wing.

Pensword pat the colt gently on the back. “I know you won’t, Cosy. I know you won’t.”

“Hammer Strike,” Lunar Fang called out, “Isn’t this one of the wall supports from Fillydelphia?”

He briefly studied it, before nodding. “Yeah, it is. Why do they have it?”

Lunar Fang looked at the board, but frowned. “Grif, can you come translate this? It doesn’t have any Equish.”

“Salvaged during the renovation of Fillydelphia, placed during the Third Gryphon war by Lord Hammer Strike,” Grif read off.

“Well, I guess this could be a donation to the Equestrian War museum?” Pensword suggested.

“Unless Hammer Strike’s emotionally attached to a large rotting pillar,” Grif chuckled.

“Sure.” Hammer Strike rolled his eyes at the idea, before glancing back at one of the bookshelves. “I really want a large rotting segment of wood for my office. It’d make a great scratching post for El Fluffy.”

“Well, if you’re going to cry about it,” Grif laughed.

There was a knock at the door as Jarvis proceeded to enter. “Ahem. Dinner is ready, Sirs, Ladies,” he announced formally.

The dining hall was massive, carved of the stone from the mountain around them. It was at least a quarter mile from end to end, with a large sloping roof hanging over them, and ten large columns running in two parallel lines to each other a hundred feet apart. Each was mounted with a large brass fitting that held a torch. Between the pillars, a long rectangular table stood covered in a red-and-gold velvet tablecloth, it apparently had been the only one that didn’t brandish the Bloodbeak crest on it. Several large golden candelabras were set along the table, giving the room excellent lighting.

The places were set with an entire set of formal flatware and cutlery, right down to dessert spoons and salad forks. The plates were silver with floral gold filigree covering the edges. The silverware was carved with the bloodbeak family crest and polished to a mirror finish. Two large crystal goblets, a champagne flute, and a smaller crystal glass of water were in front of each placing.

“This is what you guys ate on last night?” Grif asked. “One of these is probably worth enough to feed a village for a year.”

“Yeah … I don’t think any of us are used to these kinds of fine dining settings,” Pensword answered as he looked at his place setting. “I mean, well, you are right on that.”

“Maybe we should donate the plates to charity.” Grif chuckled at the momentary stagger in jarvis’s step as the first course was brought out.

“It’d be one way to get some money flowing,” Hammer Strike commented.

“And based on what you’ve told me, the people of this kingdom could use a little back pay,” Vital agreed.

“We still need to find someone to govern this area,” Grif noted as he ate the soup. “We can’t leave this place alone.”

“Well,” Fox Feather spoke as she settled in, and began to eat the first course of the meal, “I would say that we should keep our eyes open. Then we can make our choice at the end of the week, once we’ve had the chance to learn more about about the Gryphons living here.”

“Probably for the best,” Grif agreed. “So, Hammer Strike, thoughts on what you’ve seen so far?”

“It’s … different,” Hammer Strike shrugged. “I haven’t seen too much, to be honest. It’s just been the inside of this building. Kinda hard to judge just based on one place.”

“We’ll make time to see the village tomorrow,” Grif told him. “I think it would be best if we split up for that.”

“That’ll make things interesting….”

“Indeed. Kahn, you go with Vital and Trixie. Make sure they don’t get into too much trouble,” Pensword ordered. He looked at all the others sitting and enjoying the meal. “Vital, Trixie, what do you think of eating in the home of one of our enemies, and experiencing what a Gryphon King lived like?”

“Um … it’s … nice? I … don’t really know how to respond to that,” Vital said truthfully.

“Trixie feels that she has finally found the style of life to which she should be accustomed,” Trixie said in an exaggeratedly prim, proper tone, making it clear she was joking.

“Didn’t you live this kind of life before we met once?” Vital teased.

“No,” Trixie answered

“Not even when you were wearing a certain piece of jewelry?”

“Trixie though we were not going to bring that up,” she asked curtly.

“Not even for a playful tease?” Vital asked as he raised his brows up and down with a playful smile.

Fox Feather giggled behind a wing. “You’re learning, Vital. Well done.”

Just as they were finishing the main course a half hour later, there was a knock at the door, revealing a very familiar, out of breath orderly.

“Sir….”

Grif was gone.

“Well,” Pensword said as he looked to the staff. “Save some desert for Grif for after the child is delivered, okay?” The wait staff just nodded with wide eyes as they cleaned up the parts of the table the sudden wind had messed up, then relit the candles Grif’s exit had blown out. “So … do you think it’ll be a boy or a girl?” Pensword asked as he sipped casually from his goblet like nothing had happened.

“How is she?” Grif asked Kalima for the second time in three days, but this time the tone was more desperate as he worked on getting the mask on.

“Aside from crooning after you, things appear to be running rather smoothly,” Kalima said with a playful wink.

“How long ago did it start?”

“About the same amount of time it took for the messenger to get you, give or take a minute or two for your return trip. I think you may have broken the sound barrier with that one.”

“I missed the twins. I won’t miss this one,” he said determinedly as they entered the infirmary. The medics rushed about, prepping for the birthing as Grif made his way over to the expecting mother. “Hello, my heart,” he called to her. “Always with the surprises with you.”

“Of course. We wouldn’t want you getting complacent,” Avalon shot back. “May I take your hand?”

Grif gave it to her, praying that it would still be operable afterwards. “How are you feeling? Are you in pain?” he asked.

“Not too much so far. It’s possible the Winds just love me.” She grimaced slightly. “Or it could be the little one was waiting to troll me,” she grunted as she squeezed her husband’s hand.

Well, you are the mother,” Grif said as he gave her a smile.

“... I’ll give you that one, but only because I’m in labor,” she teased, then took a series of short, intense breaths as the contractions began to quicken.

“I’m right here with you,” Grif said as he put on a brave face, and smiled to hide the wince. “We’ll ... get through this together.”

“Good, because after this is over, I’m keeping you here all night,” she said adamantly.

“You're going to have something to show off to your family at the wedding,” he chuckled.

“Father will be pleased.” She giggled. “Mother and my sisters will probably spoil him rotten.”

They didn’t get a chance to talk again for a while. Avalon was a little preoccupied squeezing the life out of Grif’s hand, and giving birth, of course. It was a full two hours and one afterbirth later before the couple was presented with their son, a small ball of down and fur that was white with black specks across, as though someone had taken a paintbrush and flung the spatter on him. He had the same owl face as his mother, but his father’s piercing blue eyes.

“He’s beautiful,” Grif said as he looked on the cub. “Did you have a name in mind?”

“I was thinking Tazeer. We can call him Taze for short,” she said with a hint of a smirk.

“Always the clever one.” He chuckled as he kissed her and the cub. “Tazeer, my son, may your name cause your enemies to shudder, and your friends to rejoice. And may they sing songs of you from now till time’s end.” He placed a talon gently on the babe’s forehead.

“You know you love it,” Avalon returned. She smiled down at the cub, and cooed gently as she held him to her chest, where the cub snuggled up, yawned, and then fell asleep. “I guess I’d better hasten my studies at this rate. If little Taze here develops the gift, he’s going to need some proper training.”

“I’m going to go send a messenger to tell Shrial the good news. I’ll be back later.” He kissed her forehead one last time, before turning to leave.

“You’d better, Grif. Otherwise, little Taze and I might just put our heads together to find the best way to get back at you,” she said in a teasing tone. Her eyes glinted with just a hint of malicious mischief.

Grif chuckled as he made his way past the divider. “Winds, I love you, Avalon.”

“Jarvis … is this what I think it is?” Grif asked. A few minutes ago, while the group were exploring the compound, they found a large ebony stone door. It was covered in runes and old Gryphic text. Small cracks had developed in the stone, and were pulsing a sickly green.

“Um, this door has been sealed since before the Bloodbeaks acquired the estate. Master Graf was always obsessed with it,” the butler gulped.

Pensword shivered as his feathers bristled. “I do not like this,” he muttered darkly. “I may be a Pony, but this just screams bad things to me.” He shook his head, and sputtered. He could almost hear a whispering in the stillness, and that frightened him. He looked to Grif, then began running through the Battle Hymn of the Republic in his mind.

“Go no further, Pensword,” Grif said darkly. “And all of you Ponies here, draw the horseshoes from your feet. You stand in the presence of a fallen god.”

Pensword gulped in horror as he stepped out of his horseshoes, Fox Feather and Lunar Fang soon followed suit, as did the rest of the gathering. The foals didn’t have any shoes to remove, so they waited on the side for the others to finish. “I think it is safe to say you are taking lead here, Grif.”

“This is an altar to the Dark Gale, Pensword. It holds a piece of his being inside it, sealed away,” Grif explained.

Pensword’s eyes widened as he recalled the events at the battle of the evoker’s castle. “Grif … what do we do? Anytime I have seen hints of this thing, you go crazy.”

“Any who have spilt blood should not enter that room,” Grif said adamantly. Then he turned his piercing gaze on the butler. “What did your master hide in there, Jarvis?”

“I … I assure you I have no idea what you refer to, Master Bladefeather. Master Bloodbeak would never be so blasphemous as to use such a shrine as a hiding place for some lowly treasure.”

Grif grabbed the butler by the lapels, and held him, so he could look into his eyes. “Something important then.” He caught the butler’s eye twitch. “Something powerful. Something he knew I’d come for, perhaps?” Another twitch. “Something I’d want?”

Jarvis said nothing.

“Something I’d need?”

Another twitch.

Pensword paused as he looked around. “Grif,” his voice was tinged with the fear of a worried parent. “The foals are missing now!”

Grif released the butler, and approached the door. It pulsed angrily as he drew close. He attempted to touch it, but it repulsed him with red lighting that he quickly dodged. He searched around, and upon finding a loose pebble, tossed it towards the door. Rather than being repulsed, it passed right through the stone as if it were a mere illusion. “Damn it. Of course,” Grif swore. “Children haven’t spilt blood yet. They could go through.” Grif pointed to Bellacosa, who stood by the door rubbing a lump on his head.

“Yes, Bellacosa is considered a stallion in Thestral culture,” Pensword responded. He knelt down, and began to mutter a Thestral prayer of protection for the foals.

“May the South Wind preserve them, and give them strength,” Grif offered as he watched.

Lunar Fang just shivered as she began to pace, keeping her eyes on the door as she kept her mind off what could be happening in the passages beyond.

“Why would they do this?” Grif growled in frustration. “We could have figured something out later.”

“Moon River,” Pensword replied “She sees a door, she likes to try to find out what’s behind it, and the three sons are trying to keep her safe, so they most likely followed her.

The adults could do little but wait there tensely, until, finally, after what seemed like ages, the stone rippled as four figures made their way back out into the sun.

Lunar Fang descended on them. “Where were you? Did you have to go off to explore? Moon River, you know better then to run off like you did. And you three, you should have stopped her, not follow her in! Did you even know what that could have done?” She grabbed them all in a hug, and kissed them on their heads as tears ran down her cheeks. “Don’t you ever do that, ever again! Ask next time.” She paused as she looked to Day Moon, and her eyes widened. “WHAT IS THAT?” she practically shrieked.

Pensword just gave a disappointed look to his children, while Lunar Fang continued to wail off on the four. Fox Feather wisely kept back, letting the head mare of the herd do her work.

Grif approached cautiously, then gazed intently at the item the foal held on his back. “Where did you get that?”

Day Moon looked at the item on his back. “It was lying on the ground, and it looked like it was just sortof tossed in there, so I picked it up. It felt ... happy, if that makes sense. I think something in there didn’t like that I had it on, though, but it couldn’t do anything to stop us.”

The item glinted in the sunlight as Grif drew nearer. It was a small buckler, made of polished white metal with gold edging. More gold moved inwards, forming rounded intersecting lines to give the resemblance of an eye. At the very center, glimmering brightly where the pupil would be, was a single topaz. Grif drew his bow, and compared it the ruby. The two were identical in all but color. “May I see it?” he finally asked.

“Sure.” Day Moon shrugged the buckler off his back with his wings, and handed it to Grif.

“I am guessing it is important?” Pensword raised a brow as he looked to Jarvis, wondering if this was in fact the item Grask had hidden from Grif, and likely from all Gryphons who would seek it.

Grif turned the buckler over, and looked inside. Intricately placed runes pulsed within, running along the same lines as the eye. Light poured through them every few seconds. “That confirms it. This is the Eye of Agoran, the buckler made with the final gem from the crown, the topaz,” Grif explained. “It is said that this shield could block a thousand blows without so much as a dent.”

Day Moon was shocked as he looked back at the room, then back to Grif. “Uh … you want to trade?”

“Do you realize how valuable this is?” Grif asked.

“Yes, and I’m asking for something just as valuable. I want Shadowsbane. You let me have it, and you get to have the last piece of the crown,” he replied. “Is that fair?”

Grif laughed. “You barter like a Gryphon.” He reached into his pack, and summoned the blade from the mass of space within. “Hold out your hoof, Day Moon.”

Day Moon did as instructed. “Like this?”

There was a flash as Grif drew a stiletto, and made a small cut to Day Moon’s hoof. “Unfortunately, the choice isn’t mine to make,” he said as he unsheathed the sword partially, and held Day Moon’s hoof to it, smearing the blood on both the blade and the crossguard. The blade began to glow and hum, and the metal around the blood turned white hot.

Day Moon remained silent as he watched the blade intently.

The blood boiled against the surface. Finally, there was a bright flash. When it faded, the crossguard and the sheath both bore the crest of Day Moon’s biological father. As a final touch, a series of clearly visible letters had engraved themselves across the exposed blade. It read Day Moon Shadowsbane.

Day Moon smiled. “So, it accepted me, then?” He looked at the blade as his eyes were drawn to the tear-shaped stone. “What do I do now? Train with it?”

“That will be all well and good, young master, but the sun is still up. Please keep it down,” a surprisingly uptight voice penetrated the air, before Grif could respond.

Day Moon looked to Grif worriedly. “Of … of course,” he whispered as he put the blade away fully, and did his best to tie it to his waist.

Grif chuckled. “I forgot to mention that. When they were first crafted and enchanted, these blades were given the edge of sentience, the mentality of infants. But that was millennia ago. They have aged since then. Be ready, Day Moon, for sentient weapons are by far the harder partners to bear. Now, if you would. The buckler?” Grif extended an expectant taloned hand.

Day Moon immediately presented the armor piece. Grif then removed his left pauldron, and placed it on Day Moon’s shoulder to replace the buckler. It was a bit large for the colt, but he would grow into it. Lastly, Grif mounted the buckler on his now-bare shoulder. The topaz shone with a peaceful golden light as it refracted the sun’s rays.

“I told you you would need to show me your metal. I didn’t expect to see it so soon.” Grif chuckled. “You have a lot to learn in the ways of common sense, but you have heart, Day Moon. I’ll make a hunter out of you yet.”

Pensword nodded in approval. “I’ll give a pointer or two, but you’d better listen to that sword as well. Just ... try to keep sneaking out to a minimum. Please?”

“Jarvis, have someone seal this chamber. I don’t care how it looks. I want it inaccessible,” Grif ordered.

“Yes, … Sir,” the butler replied reluctantly.

“Good,” Pensword muttered, looking at the cracked wall. “Come on. Let’s clear out now. Move, you four. Come on. Follow Cosy’s lead.”

After a roll of a die, the party chose to enter the room dedicated to Pensword next. Jarvis had explained each of the three doors represented the three heroes and the threats they represented to the empire and Grask’s supposedly future rule. Surprisingly, this room was divided into two main segments. The left held portraits, tapestries, and documents portraying Pensword in his worst light: the slayer of Gryphons, destroyer of fortresses, bringer of death. In short, the Demon. The right, surprisingly enough, showed the Pegasus in a kinder light. Some of the paintings even seemed to praise his actions during the war, rather than condemning them. The back of the room was covered by a great canvas with a pillar in the middle that held up a full portrait of the commander in full battle array. Above the canvas, a small sign read, Thestral Library. Pensword raised an understandably surprised brow. “Grif, I thought Gryphons feared me.” He paused as he began to think. “Rommel?” he asked in Draconic.

“Respect,” Grif corrected him, “just like they respect any formidable opponent.”

“Right,” Pensword muttered. “I guess….” He paused a moment to gather his thoughts. “So I guess I am like Rommel.” He gave a light chuckle. “Well, let’s just explore a bit, and see what we find, then.” A bright red blush rose to his cheeks as he received a double-team kiss from his two wives in reaction to the contraction. Then he grinned. “Well, I guess I’d better start on the right side.”

As they searched the room, Grif found himself stopping in front of a portrait by a Gryphon artist named Gharenen Crackbeak. According to the information Grif had gathered on the male, he was an artist known for … unconventional muses. It seemed to be a portrait, but of a Gryphon Grif had never seen before. It was a male, sitting for a military portrait. He wore the old fashioned dress armor of the empire during the Third Gryphon War, with all the trappings of a field commander. His mix was an osprey and an ocelot with dark blue feathers and fur. His crest and the tips of his tail feathers were a silvery-white color. His sharp icy blue eyes stared out of the painting with an intense rage.

“Penny for your thoughts?” Vital Spark asked as he took in the painting’s broad strokes and stark colors. “It sure looks like this Crackbeak was going for a dignified appearance.”

“Trying to figure out who this is, or was,” Grif explained with a shrug. “I’ve never seen a Gryphon like this.”

“Well, assuming this is from the era of that war, maybe you should ask Pensword. He could probably take a guess who it is.”

“Ask me what?” Pensword suddenly said from behind them. “I already know one painting I am putting into my private study.” He motioned a wing to a smaller painting copy of the mural from the Imperial War Museum. Finally, he drew his attention to the mysterious Gryphon, and tilted his head. “Well, that certainly is an interesting subject.” He looked over the medals and awards with a scrutinizing eye, seeking out any clues that might assist in this warrior’s identification, and why he was here in Pensword’s section. “Hmm.… Some of those, I recognize, but these two–” he used a feather to point to the two “–I do not.”

Moon River hopped onto Pensword’s head, and tilted her head to the opposite direction in imitation of her father.

“Did you kill a Gryphon that looked like this?” Grif asked.

Before Pensword could speak, Moon River spoke up. “Daddy looks funny!”

Pensword’s head jerked upright, causing Moon River to jump up, flutter her bat wings, and settle back down on her dad’s head again.

Pensword gazed intently at the Gryphon in silent contemplation.

Vital shrugged. “I don’t get it.”

“Crackbeak was known for his … unique muse,” Grif said. “I suppose it’s not impossible for him to imagine this.”

“Well, it is unique. I guess we can take it home with us.” Pensword blinked as Fox Feather giggled, pointing to the sign beside the portrait. “It seems this painting won the painter and Grask a bet. Oh, it says Crackbeak had lived in the village nearby.”

“Pensword!” Lunar Fang yelled from the back wall. The commander in a matter of seconds, following his wife’s gaze. He sat down in shock as he stared at the wall, then sniffed as he wiped his nose with his hoof. He couldn’t tear his eyes away. He blinked back the tears as he heard the distinct sound of his family arriving behind him. “Fox ... how–?”

Fox Feather stepped up to read the placard next to the painting. “Presented to Sharp Talon Bloodbeak by Emperor Redtalon upon Sharp Talon becoming King. Came from the Emperor's personal spoils of the Third Gryphon War.”

The painting showed a simple stone house whose roof was not visible. There, standing in front of the door between two sets of windows on either side, were a familiar set of figures. There were Moonbeam and Iron Pen, snuggling each other as their wings embraced. There on the ground in front of them, a familiar blue colt with a white mane grinned from beneath the massive helmet that slipped to one side. On his right a cute little Thestral filly grinned, exposing her fangs as she flared her wings. “Whirlwind,” Pensword whispered. To the left of the young Pensword, his little brother smiled, even as he laid his hoof against the helmet, pushing it off to the side with a mischievous grin. “Moon Burn.” Pensword raised a hoof to brush the painting’s frame gently. “My family.”

“They probably thought it was valuable,” Grif said as he approached to examine the painting. “Art is generally considered to be the height of dedication. A brush stroke requires more discipline than a sword.”

“Fate must have put it here. I ... this is. That’s my family up there.” He couldn’t suppress the laugh anymore, so he didn't. “This is coming home with me, and it’s never leaving my personal quarters.”

“So that’s what Moon Burn looked like?” Vital Spark asked.

“Yes. That is correct. And the filly is Whirlwind. The two adults are my mom and dad, Moonbeam and Iron Pen.” He blinked the tears away as his smile widened. “This is my family. Lunar Fang, if you could take care of the painting?” The mare nodded her understanding as Pensword stood up, and turned to find a rather flattering and kind portrayal of the battle at Fort Triumph, painted from the viewpoint of a Pony in the midst of taking the first wall of the fortress. “Another good painting,” he muttered. “Hey, Vital, could you take that model trebuchet to Moon River’s room?” He couldn’t help but grin as Moon River settled on top of said trebuchet. Fortunately for everyone in the room, it wasn’t engaged.

“You do realize she’s going to use that thing to terrorize us, once she gets the chance, right?” Vital sweatdropped as he picked Moon River up, and plopped her on his head using his magic, then grabbed the trebuchet, and pulled it along behind.

Pensword waited until the Unicorn had left, before looking at the canvas cover. “Okay, let us now look behind this wall.” He reached out, and pulled the cover down to reveal a passage leading into the rest of the room. The area was positively lined with bookcases, desks, scrolls, and parchments. Some had been either weighted down on the desks or hung up on corkboards for later use. “Okay, so we found a research station,” he muttered as he moved over to one of the books, which had been written in Equish, surprisingly enough. He picked it up. “A Theory of Thestrals and their inferiority to Pegasi, Unicorns, and Earth Ponies.” He snorted. “Yep. Definitely written by a Unicorn.” He put it down on the desk without giving it another thought.

He moved to another book. “A Transcription of how to Hunt Vampire Fruitbats, by....” His voice hitched. “By Blue Vase, who interviewed–.” He put the book down gently. “Gramma,” He whispered. He patted the book lovingly with a wing.

“Thestral infiltration Tactics: Know Your Enemy,” Grif read a Gryphic titled book.

“That sounds good. Let’s keep it.” Pensword looked to the first volume he’d criticized. “Bring that one, too. If I find out it’s still in circulation, I am going to give a hefty deconstruction of that book. The record deserves to be set straight,” he growled, before he moved to a scroll that had a tag hanging from the wooden rod. “Thestral Legends and Myths.” He paused. “Transcribed from an older record, and kept in the records of….” He seethed. “FLAME!” he growled. “Flame had a Thestral legend scroll in his archives, and he dared to keep it from us, from Luna! He must have traded it to the Gryphons for information or favors.”

He quickly opened the scroll, using a wing to brush the parchment aside, and read the title to the first myth. “Why the Moon Cries? I never heard this one before. This … this must be a lost myth.” He gasped as he put it down. He moved down some more rows, scanning through scrolls, tactics, drawings, and other titles. Every once in awhile, he would remove another scroll or volume, and add it to the pile with the first legend scroll, increasing the lore and history the tribes would doubtless be grateful to have returned. Lunar Fang took up a post next to the records, keeping an eye on the rest of the room, in case any traps might be triggered or a spy try to destroy the records.

“He wasn’t making the same mistake made during the Third Gryphon War,” Grif said with a whistle. “Seems like he got his talons on every scrap of information he could find.”

“Well, the good news is that it means we can use his actions to try and claim what we lost.” Pensword frowned. “Well this is just lovely,” he muttered sarcastically. “Seems he saved a flyer that was blaming Thestrals for the disappearance of Princess Luna.” He paused as he lifted up another flyer with a wing. “By royal decree, the lands of Mountainside Falls, Fortresses Triumph and Lunar Fang, and the Mountains of the Thestrals are hereby off limits to all Equestrian citizens who do not have business, trade, or wish to immigrate permanently to the region. All Equestrians who are living in these lands are hereby given six months to leave and settle their affairs in these lands.”

“Wow,” Fox Feather whistled. “Seems like Celestia was either trying to stop a war or remove anything that would remind her of her sister.”

“I hope it was the first option,” Pensword muttered. He sighed. “There is a lot of history here. Too much to go through in one night. I want to pack up this entire room, and have it reassembled in Filly De Ys. Grif, are you okay with that?”

“I’ll have a special room set aside for you,” Grif promised. Seconds later, a paper appeared in a flash of dragon fire. Grif scanned it, then immediately burned it with real fire. “Unfortunately, I need to go look after something.” Without another word, he left.

“See ya, Grif,” Pensword muttered. A few seconds after Grif had vacated the room, Fox Feather walked up with six small books and a kindly smile on her face.

“I found some Thestral books for the foals. There should be enough stories here to keep Moon River busy for the rest of the trip.”

Pensword smiled as he looked back, he saw another divider with a sign above it proclaiming weapons behind another Canvas wall flap. “Yes,” he said tiredly as he rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Let us go read to Moon River.” They all walked side by side with books and scrolls laden on their backs as they left the room, and headed for the guest quarters. The weapons could wait till later.

Hammer Strike wandered back into the room that had been dedicated to him. As it turned out, it opened into a passage that led to an entire hidden wing dedicated to him. During the first general visit, he had noticed a few things were either off or oddly placed. He had requested Grif come back to the room after he was done in Pensword’s wing.

“What did you want me to see?” the Gryphon asked as he entered, closing the heavy doors behind him.

“Tell me, did you notice anything odd about this room?”

“A few things,” Grif admitted, “but I have no idea what they’d mean.”

Hammer Strike shrugged, then gestured for Grif to follow as he walked to one of the far tables. A small figurine of the Gryphon general he had decapitated during the war sat glaring out into the rest of the room. “I couldn’t help but notice some things that were … out of place, or didn’t make sense, like this figurine, which has a seam around its neck that’s got a small gap.” He tapped the head, and it shifted. “Why would some figurine have moving parts?”

“Search me. It’s not exactly something Gryphons do. Even children’s toys don’t really do that kind of thing.”

“There’s also the part that, you know, stands out a little.” He attempted to nudge the figure. It didn’t budge an inch. “Like, oh say, how it’s connected to the table.” He twisted the head around to the point where it was about ready to break. When he did so, a loud click sounded as a hidden mechanism within the room whirred to life. The bricks against the far wall began to shift as a large chunk of the wall re-adjusted, turning in on itself to reveal a hidden doorway.

“Now that … isn’t what I expected,” Hammer Strike admitted as he quirked a curious eyebrow, which was not to be mistaken for the eyebrow of doom, in the new entry’s direction.

“I guess we should take a look,” Grif noted as he pulled out a knife, before entering into the passage. Hammer Strike quickly followed suit. When both had passed safely, the catch of a release sounded loudly in their ears, and the bricks began shifting again, closing the passage behind the pair, and plunging them in darkness.

“Hammer Strike, a little light?” Grif asked as they fumbled down the passage.

Hammer Strike’s hooves ignited with a tiny ball of flame, lighting the room in a faint blue glow. After a time, they found themselves entering a much larger antechamber, which remained mostly shadowed in the dim flame’s light. The pair walked cautiously through the room, Grif probing the shadowy shapes, while Hammer Strike maintained their light. Eventually, Grif felt the sensation of cold curving stone. It reached up to just below his head. As Hammer Strike drew closer, grif could just make out the silhouette of his reflection on top of whatever this thing was. He stuck a claw carefully into the liquid, before bringing it to his beak for a sniff. He nodded, and quickly wiped the residue of the substance off his talon, before turning to Hammer Strike.

“Put some fire in this,” he instructed.

Hammer Strike nodded as he willed the flame off his hoof, and into the bowl. The liquid burst into flame with a powerful combustion, bathing the room in a bright light.

Grif nodded as his suspicions were confirmed. The liquid had indeed been lamp oil, a fairly large reservoir of it, too. The sheer breadth of the vessel was about the size of a kiddie pool, filling the chamber with light that spread outwards, awakening runes and stone carvings to reflect and amplify the fluorescence, until the whole chamber was visible. The room was split into three parts. The left side was decorated with several blue-and-silver banners depicting a crescent moon cutie mark. Fragments of armor, replica suits of armor, and many different weapons littered the area. Depictions of Nightmare Moon could also be seen in various tapestries and glyphs. Pieces of parchment showing detailed sketches of a familiar Alicorn were positively crammed with notes written in Gryphic.

The right side of the chamber had been decorated in a series of white banners with gold trim depicting a single sun cutie mark. This side also had replica suits of armor and weapons, mostly blades; however, it was also covered with book shelves filled to the brim with scrolls and books of all kinds. Many sketches akin to those found on the Lunar side lay in wait for the explorers’ perusal, while various banners and drawings depicted the Alicorn of the sun meeting with the many leaders of the other races.

The two sides met at a large raised platform, one side holding a replica of the solar throne, and the other the lunar, or at least accurate depictions of what they had looked like during the Third Gryphon War. Behind them, however, was a taller, wider throne. It sat directly in the center, and seemed to be carved of some type of stone they had yet to identify. The stone had been engraved with separations and markings showing numerous thin distinct plates carefully linked together. Eventually, they recognized the pattern for what it was: thick, powerful dragon scales, or at least a facsimile of them, neatly arranged and bound together to form a sturdy base that held a large blue cushion. Two medium-length armrests sat on either side of it. At the back, a “scale” large and thick as a Tower Shield had been bound to the base. The whole thing came together to create an awe-inspiring spectacle.

On the wall behind this throne hung a blue silk banner with gold trim. The symbol for Equestria hovered at the bottom as the images of Celestia and Luna formed the familiar yin-yang. However, what drew the pair’s eyes was the much larger and more prominent mark that sat above it, clearly the core feature of the banner. Hammer Strike’s mark stood proudly, large and intimidating, implying an authority and emmanence that trumped even that of the princesses. Weapons had been mounted beneath and beside the emblem along the wall: great swords, war hammers, halberds, and great axes. Drawings and notes coated any open area like wall paper, and book shelves stuffed with books covered the area with veritable pyramids of scrolls piled high into the towering ceiling above. Some of them had been torn to pieces, whether by age or by the rage of a Gryphon, the pair couldn’t say.

“Holy–.” Grif trailed off as he examined the room. There weren’t really any other words that needed to be said.

“I don’t know how I should feel about this,” Hammer Strike said slowly. “I also don’t think I should look at half of this stuff.”

“But since you're here, you might as well, right?” Grif said with a playful chuckle.

“Yes?”

“His family must have been trying to find a way to kill you since before the Third Gryphon War,” Grif noted as he looked around. “Doesn’t seem like they got very far, though,” he said as he walked to one of the torn scrolls, and tried to make out some of what had been written.

“How many years of planning? And they still couldn’t figure something out?” Hammer Strike asked incredulously.

Grif found a discarded scroll that had somehow escaped the carnage, and didn’t sit with its fellows in the pile. He unravelled it to reveal a pictogram of Gryphons and Ponies at war. The Ponies were winning, and being led by a familiar stallion with several arrows sticking out of his body. “I mean, it’s an early piece, so who knows how much is true, but if he wasn’t sure, he’d probably be playing to the idea that any legend about you could be real.”

“It’s sad that I have no idea what’s true yet,” Hammer Strike commented, still looking curiously about the room.

“He’s got a lot of stuff here: possible weapons, potions, curses, the recipe for the fires of tartarus.” Grif took the scroll holding the recipe in question, and thrust it into the fire, until it caught. “We don’t need that.”

Hammer Strike gave a faint shudder. “Yeah, please. I don’t want another dose of that. I can almost feel it, still.”

Grif dropped the burning scroll onto the stone floor, and waited until the parchment had burned to ash. “Probably have to destroy a lot of this stuff,” he noted absently.

“Agreed.”

“Then let's keep this between us for now. I’ll get an ops team down here to clear out, a select few Gryphons who can keep their beaks shut.”

“We should look through this all personally first, just in case of some … severe materials,” Hammer Strike commented as he pulled up some parchment, and promptly burned it away in his hooves. “Yeah, we should probably do that before we leave.”

Grif whistled. “That bad, huh?” He shrugged. “Well, we’d better get started, then,” he said as he grabbed another scroll. This was definitely going to take a long while.

Pensword stood at the entrance of the clan hall. “So, any last minute things we should know, before we head to the village?”

“We should split up, but anyone not Hammer Strike should definitely not be alone,” Grif noted with a stern expression.

Pensword smiled. “Well, Khan, we know you’ll be escorting our lovers,” he said with a smirk as he waved a wing over Trixie and Vital’s way.

“Pensword, I swear, one of these days I’m going to prank you so hard….” Vital growled as a heavy blush shone through the fur on his cheeks.

“Yeah, sure you are, Vital,” Grif chuckled as he balanced the twins on his back, and looked to shrial. “Shall we, my lady?”

“You had to ask?” she returned as she kissed him gently on the cheek.

Pensword just chuckled. “Hey, they teased me with Moonshade. I’m just paying it forward. And shall we head out as well, ladies?” he asked as he looked between Lunar Fang and Fox Feather.” He then looked to his foals. “And you three make sure to keep Moon River at bay.”

“Two wrongs don’t make a right, Pensword,” Vital pointed out, even as Khan made his way over to the pair.

“Let an old general have his lark, okay?” Pensword shot back. “Still, I hope to see some of the weapons and, of course, the local museum.”

“They have a museum here, too? I thought those rooms we saw last night would’ve been the main attractions,” Vital pointed out.

“That was a private collection. I want to see what they have in the public domain.” Pensword shook his head. “What about you two? Are you planning on seeing the fashion shops and blacksmiths?” Pensword asked as he turned to face Hammer Strike and Rarity.

Hammer Strike shrugged. “Wherever seems interesting.”

“And who knows, maybe Hammer Strike can unload some of his gold here. Faust knows he’s been trying to get rid of it all for centuries.” She giggled as she nuzzled up to her husband. “And who knows? Maybe I’ll find an inspiration here for my newest line of fashion.”

“Have fun, and good luck.” Pensword nodded grimly, before turning to address Grif. “Shall we head out now? I might look up this Crackbeak to find out anything more about his unique artwork.”

Vital and Trixie stared at the remnants of what had once been a great city. Old hay and feathers littered the streets, and rodents and bugs crawled and scavenged as if the town were their own personal trash heap. Khan kept a sharp eye on the populace as they walked slowly down the worn cobble streets. Roofs sagged above them, and many a Gryphon were heavily emaciated as they looked out from their nests. The scent of sickness, decay, and excrement hovered like a pall as the trio passed through it.

“I’ve seen abuse before, but this–.” Vital struggled to keep the tears at bay, both to avoid showing weakness and to avoid pricking the pride of any Gryphons who may have been stubborn enough to hold a grudge at his pity. “This is just wrong.”

“This is horrible,” Trixie agreed.

Vital drew closer to the mare, and nuzzled her mane gently. “You going to be okay?”

“Trixie will be fine. She’s read up on the Gryphon kingdoms before. This wasn’t … unexpected.”

“That doesn’t mean it’s welcome, though. All these people. And Grask was too blinded by his greed to see what he was doing to the people he was meant to protect.” He sighed heavily. “Say, Khan, do we know if this city has a church dedicated to the South Wind nearby?”

“Looking at how this city is, I’d very much be surprised to find anything larger than an altar left,” Khan responded. “I doubt they’d have been able to pay to maintain a whole church.”

“An altar will do, Khan.”

“Well then, let's see if we can find one,” Khan said.

“One of the citizens would know, wouldn’t they?” Trixie asked.

“That might not be such a good idea, Trixie,” Vital winced. “Anyone we ask will probably want us to pay them. What do you think would happen when everyone else sees that particular Gryphon or Gryphons have money in their current condition?”

“Be discreet about it,” Khan explained. He took a single bill, then rolled it up on the sly, placing it in his palm with hardly a movement. He kept it carefully concealed as he approached another Gryphon. He introduced himself, shook the Gryphon’s hand, then went about the task of explaining their problem. The Gryphon’s eyes slid into focus as he felt the bill, and he spoke rapidly to Khan, making several gestures before Khan seemed to thank him, and the two parted ways. Khan returned to the pair. “See? Not that difficult.”

“Much more so for a Pony without hands,” Vital noted, “especially one who was raised to be honest and forthright at all times. Though, I’m guessing Trixie might have had a trick or two up her sleeves,” he said as he turned and smiled teasingly at her.

“And when does Trixie not?” she returned.

“Why, Trixie, are we actually flirting?” Vital said as his smile widened, and he wiggled his eyebrows playfully.

“Trixie has been flirting with you for weeks,” Trixie responded as she turned to leave, flicking him with her tail. “If you’re just picking up on it, something’s wrong.”

“Ah, and yet again I am bested by a master far more experienced than I. ‘Tis the sad fate of such a lowly mage. Whatever is to be done?” Vital said dramatically as he drew near to her. “All I have to offer is but a small token, a trifle to so beautiful and independent a lady.” His horn sparked, and out of the air, a rose crafted from pure ice took form, then hovered before the mare.

“Trixie accepts this token.” The mare smiled as she took the rose into her magic, before kissing his cheek.

“Come on. I’d like to offer my respects to the South Wind and her daughter.”

“Look well, girls,” Grif said grimly as they walked through the town, taking in the rundown buildings and the gaunt-faced citizens. “This is why pappa needs to make sure things change.”

“I’ve seen desolation before, Grif, but this…. I have no words,” Shrial said as she looked about the squalor the once-resplendent city had become. Many a Gryphon glared mistrustingly at them as they passed.

“Did your father not tax his people harshly?” Grif asked.

Shrial shook her head. “Never to this extent. He was a cruel man at times, but he was fair to our people. He knew how to balance taxation with the welfare of his charges. One can’t exactly have a skilled band of loyal warriors, if they don’t have the strength to fight.”

“The problem is there are no regulations on a clan leader for how much they may take, much less a king.” Grif sighed. “And in the absence of proper war, it seems greed takes the forefront for many.”

“The curse of Faust in action,” Shrial said sadly.

“Hopefully these two will never suffer this degradation.” Grif nuzzled his daughters gently, even as the drew closer to his head for warmth and reassurance in this strange new environment.

“They won’t, if we raise them right,” Shrial confirmed as she looked to one nest in particular, where a practically skeletal Gryphoness lay with weary eyes, while a cub suckled hungrily at her sagging teats. Her eyes filled with pity for only a moment. A blink later, and her mask of indifference had again returned. “They won’t be long for this world, will they?” she asked sadly.

“Unless something changes soon, who knows how many of these Gryphons will survive the year?” Grif said grimly. “The supplies I brought won’t be enough for everyone.”

“We’ll probably want the children away from the town when the food is done being distributed, then. I’d rather they not see the fight to follow.”

“I had to try something,” Grif offered somewhat defensively.

“I know.” Shrial sighed. “I’m not blaming you, Grif. We can’t save everyone, much though we wish we could. We can’t do it all. It might not be a bad idea to bring these Gryphons’ conditions up with Daedalus, though. I get the feeling he’s unaware just how badly off Grask has left things in his kingdom.

“A review might be in order,” Grif agreed, “but in the end, there is only to be one answer to this. You know as well as I do that no system will last while we fight and squabble amongst ourselves. We need the Winds back.” He sighed, and shook his head. “And I’m still a long way from finding out how to bring them home.”

“But you found the gems. That’s a start, right?” Shrial asked as she leaned in to preen her husband’s feathers lovingly.

“The gems are the anchor,” Grif agreed, “but I still need to find what they used for a container, and the catalyst.”

“One thing at a time, Grif. One thing at a time. The Winds have been patient. They can wait a little longer, and I’m sure they’ll guide you where you need to go, once you’ve finished coming into your own.”

“For now, perhaps we should head back. It seems the only shop that managed to sustain itself was the blacksmith. Little surprise there, given his skills. This place is bothering the girls.”

“You honestly expected it not to?”

“No. I expected it would, but there is no reason to expose them to more than necessary. They’re still young.”

“True.” Shrial nodded soberly as they turned around. “Maybe next time we should let them stay with Avalon.”

“Maybe. I hope she’s had time to recover. When we get to the fort, it’s going to be quite the performance.”

“Considering the Winds blessed our unions, I’m pretty sure she’ll be up to the task. Do you really think they’d have let the weddings happen otherwise?”

“Probably not,” Grif chuckled. “Come, Shrial. I think it’s nap time for these two.”

“And quite possibly lullaby time, too,” Shrial added. “Care to make it a duet?” she asked with a playful smile.

“Always,” Grif said with a gentle smile as the two left the despair behind them, and returned to safety, warmth, and light that was their room in the cool stone and warm wood of Grask’s mansion.

Pensword and Lunar Fang stood in front of the local museum, or what had once been a museum. After exposing the children to the decay and sickness earlier, all three parents felt it would be best to leave them back at the clan hall. Fox Feather had opted to stay behind to keep an eye on them. Pensword looked up to try and decipher the text over the crumbling archway that was the museum entrance. Pensword looked to his wife with shadows swimming in his eyes. “Gryphons … heck, the Northern Islands were in better conditions during the Third Gryphon War.” He looked back over the ragged hovels the Gryphons called nests. While Pensword’s face remained grim, the softness in his eyes told just how strongly this scenery was affecting Matthew.

“Gryphons will survive. We always have.” The voice was old, dusty, and dry as a bone. The couple turned to face a large Gryphon with the head of a grey owl and the body of a cougar. “Can I help you?”

Lunar Fang spoke up for them. “We were wondering if we could enter the museum, perhaps gain a greater understanding of the history behind this town.”

“You have beaks?” he asked urbanely.

Lunar Fang nodded. “What are the prices?”

Pensword stepped forward, but Lunar Fang flapped out a wing to wave him off.

“Eight beaks per person,” he said flatly. “Donations are up to you.”

Lunar Fang stepped forward and looked at the Gryphon. “Are you the curator?”

The Gryphon nodded.

She slipped two ten beak coins into his palm. “The extra four is for you, if you would be willing to be our guide.”

He pocketed them with a nod. “Very well. Follow me,” he said in a slightly more chipper tone.

The two ponies remained silent as he walked up to the door, and unlocked it. Lunar Fang snuck a look at her husband and saw that the shadows in Pensword’s eyes had lightened somewhat. It would seem Matthew was willing to put aside his pity over the population’s living conditions for the sake of this historical prospect.

“After the nesting spires were abandoned, our little settlement was one of the first places Gryphons chose to settle. The area was easily defensible from outside attack, and held a reasonably stable supply of food,” he explained.

Pensword furrowed his brow. “Why were the spires abandoned? I hear they are very important to your history.”

“The spires where a tactical weakness. All our cubs were being raised in a single area. If the spires were ever taken down, entire generations could have been wiped out. Also, we could only build them so high, before their bases couldn’t take the weight anymore.”

Pensword nodded. “That … makes sense,” he muttered as he realized something that brought Matthew even more sorrow. They were standing in the oldest continuously inhabited city or townshend on the Gryphon mainland, and all that history had been practically eradicated by Grask’s cruelty. Eventually, they reached a mural portraying a powerful Gryphon. The winds swirled around him as he glared defiantly at the world with two familiar swords in either hand.

“In case you are unfamiliar with our history, this is Grask Grimfeather Dragonfeller, the first Avatar of the winds, and one of our people’s greatest historical figures. He was the first known case of a mortal Gryphon being allowed to wield the Winds’ power, and one of the few of our race to have ever killed a Dragon. Most battles between a Dragon and our kind required flights of Gryphons to have a chance to take the best. Grask, however, felled several vicious dragons on his own with nothing but his swords and the Winds’ blessing.”

Pensword knew only too well how powerful the avatar could be. He had no doubts about Grask’s ability to slay the creatures. He maintained his silence as they continued through what proved to be a surprisingly large museum. The exterior had been more for facade. The real treasures lay in the tunnels below. Considering the state of the rest of the town, he could understand why this tunnel system had been instituted. Yet even here, he could see signs of decay as supports and bits of ceiling crumbled. Two of the steps on their descent were more gravel than stone. As they continued on, Pensword noticed a door with Bloodbeak’s name over it. The curator seemed to take an extra effort to avoid the place, occasionally stealing an angry glare in its direction.

“And these are pictograms carved by Gryphons before the fall of Winds depicting the actions of Lord Hammer Strike during the First Gryphon War. As you may notice, the infamous Celestia’s Ghost rained fire upon our forces during the Battle of the Pale.” He gestured to one of the pictograms that showed Gryphons brandishing weapons at Ponies who stood on top of a cliff. A single pony stood out front, and had a hoof raised to the sky as fireballs fell onto the Gryphons.

Pensword’s eyes bugged out at the sight. “That….” He shook his head to gather his thoughts. “The first Gryphon War. We have so few records from that time. Discord destroyed most of them during his rule. Tell me, do you know how long the First Gryphon War lasted?”

“Seven months by our best guess, but knowledge of these records has degraded since the fall of the Winds,” the Gryphon answered honestly.

Pensword nodded his head. “It can hurt losing one’s history.” He looked one more time at the pictograms. They stayed a little longer, and then moved on to the next exhibit.

Most of the exhibit showed more pictograms, and a few works portraying bloody battles from the First and Second Gryphon Wars. Hammer Strike seemed to be a constant theme, though he wasn’t in every one. Still the more legend and myths they went over, the more fearsome Hammer Strike looked. Some depictions seemed much more emotional than Pensword remembered Hammer Strike ever really being.

By the end of this gallery, Pensword was more than unnerved. These paintings had shown a side to the Pony he had never seen before. The last image practically radiated hatred and malice. He barely held off the shudder as they passed into another underground gallery, this one filled to the brim with weapons. He perked an ear, waiting for the curator to speak again.

“These are recreations of weapons wielded in famous battles, some from the three great wars with Equestria, but many others from battles fought amongst our own kind. Dominance is a key part of our culture. That, unfortunately, tends to lead to civil conflict in one form or another. Just over here, we have the dagger that assassinated Emperor Flavius.” He motioned to one of the daggers.

“Just to clarify, is this a reproduction or the actual thing?” Pensword asked as he looked over the dagger’s wavy edge. The metal was completely black, and an ingenious mechanism caused it to sprout hidden hooks to grab at flesh and internal organs, shredding them as the dagger was removed. It was a truly sinister thing.

“A simple reproduction. The actual dagger vanished into the collection of some Gryphon years ago.”

“A shame. It looks like a good dagger.” He paused as he looked around. “I have a question about a specific emperor. What happened to Emperor Redtalon?” His eyes roamed over the racks and plinths displaying the replicas. Despite the fact they were all reproductions, a strange sense of antiquity filled the air.

“Emperor Redtalon was the great grandfather of Emperor Daedalus, formerly King Redtalon, until he dispatched Emperor Jarion with poison. Emperor Redtalon went on to live a full life, dying at nearly four hundred years of age.”

Pensword was shocked, but happy to hear at least one emperor actually lived to old age. He was also a bit surprised, wondering if maybe this was why Daedalus had been the way he was. He strolled over towards a large black blade, and admired its craftsmanship. At least, until he noticed the gem. He reared back, and whinnied. “The pommel eye moved!” he gasped out.

“Yes, that's quite a clever bit of enchantment there. A gem enchanted to follow you like an eye.”

“What blade is this supposed to represent? It reminds me of the blade talked about at the Grand Galloping Gala, the one Hammer Strike carries with him.”

“I’m unsure on the history of that one, the records were … lost with the previous curator,” the older Gryphon admitted.

“So, it is just a fun parlor trick sword for the guests?” Lunar Fang asked, eyeing the blade.

“Quite possibly.”

Pensword looked about the weapons. “What is your favorite weapon in this room?” he asked.

“Personally? I would have to say the Sword of Kessle.” The curator gestured to a two-handed flamberge sword. “Used by the hero Garon in the battle for the Lonely Mountain.”

“What is the Lonely Mountain?” Lunar Fang asked. “That sounds like an interesting name, and there must be a story behind it to make it such a favorite piece.”

Pensword sighed in relief as his twitching brows settled down. It was hard to keep Matthew from pulling a Pinkie Pie in the museum, especially after that name.

“It’s the name of the mountain Gryphelheim was built on,” he explained. “A single lone mountain surrounded by flatland. Easily defensible with plenty of hunting grounds nearby.”

Pensword paused. “I am guessing the original is considered a relic, and is held by the imperial house?” he asked. “It sounds like a founding of your capital kind of story.”

“No, actually. It was buried with the hero who wielded it,” the Gryphon said, somewhat confused.

“Sorry,” Lunar Fang spoke. “My husband gets some odd ideas, but can you blame him? We’re Ponies, after all. We’d never even heard of Garon until today. I hope you can forgive our ignorance.” She shot a meaningful look at pensword, and the commander locked his mouth shut tight.

“Of course, of course. Come, let us continue the tour,” the older Gryphon said as he led them further into the crumbling exhibits.

It was no surprise that Hammer Strike eventually found his way into a smithy and weapons shop. The heat of the forge and the ringing of a hammer on steel called to him like a favorite song. Inside, the large sand-colored building was a single room stocked with barrels and wall racks holding weapons of various qualities and styles. The cheaper weapons were held in the barrels, and not really sorted in any order, aside from ‘axes,’ ‘spears,’ or ‘swords,’ whereas the finer quality weapons lay on the racks, shelves, or makeshift plinths. Some of them held information on what made the weapon worth so much more gold.

When the bell above the door rang, the hammering slowed, just for a moment, before picking back up again. It stopped a few minutes later, and the bubbling hiss of the quench tank could be heard before the simple cloth that separated the two parts of the building moved aside. The Gryphon who entered was large, having a liger body and the head of a merlin. His fur was faint in some places where he’d obviously been burnt during the working of his craft, but otherwise he looked healthier than most of his neighbors.

If this Gryphon recognized the famous Pony, he didn’t show it as he lumbered up to him and offered a large set of talons. “Aidin Featherhammer at your service. Blacksmith. I also buy and sell weapons you have no further use for, and scrap metal, so long as the quality is good. If you're one of those Equestrian nobles, don’t even open your mouth about it. I wouldn’t change the prices if you were Emperor Daedalus himself,” he said flatly.

Hammer Strike gave a brief chuckle as he shook Aidin’s talon. “I can certainly agree with you on that. Can hardly ask full price without complaints from them.”

“Oh, so you're a blacksmith, too?” Aidin raised a curious brow. “How’d you get all the way out here?”

“Invited over alongside a few others to meet with Daedalus. We decided to stop by around here. I’m Hammer Strike. A pleasure to meet another smith.”

Aidin’s eyes widened a bit. “Oh, Winds. I’m sorry. I didn’t know who you were! Please, take a look around. If you need anything custom, just ask.”

“Will do. I’ve noted some interesting pieces on my way in.”

“Well, between salvage from duels or the battlefield and nobles trying to refill their treasuries, we get a lot of interesting pieces from all over the world. Gryphelheim is only a few hours away by airship, after all. Tourists usually come through here.”

“And with it, I’m almost certain of there being sob stories with them,” Hammer Strike replied as he examined a few mounted blades. “Always is.”

“Or stories about how their great ancestor killed a hydra with this blade while paralyzed.”

“You’ve gotten that story, too?” Hammer Strike gave a short laugh. “Small world, sometimes.”

“You make it seem like you’ve never done that before,” a third voice spoke up suddenly. Both the Gryphon and pony looked around, confused.

“You’ve got someone else in the shop?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“No one else has been here all day.” Aidin looked around with wide eyes as his talon clenched for a set of daggers sheathed in his apron’s belt.

“Calm down, partner. You act like you're being haunted or something,” the voice spoke again.

“It wouldn’t be the first time,” Hammer Strike muttered. “So, where are you?”

“Over here. In the barrel marked ‘Swords,’” the voice said. It rang with a metallic reverberation in a light baritone.

Hammer Strike glanced quizzically at Aidin, before moving over to said barrel. After a moment of looking, he grabbed one of the blades at random, and pulled it out.

“See, partner? I knew you’d remember me.” The sword was a strange mixture of an Equestrian longsword and a Kitsune katana, consisting of a long straight single edge that ran to a curved tip. The main body of the blade was blackened, but the edge itself had been left with the normal metallic color. The entire handle seemed to have been made of brass, or at least given a brass finish. A long plate ran down a sixth the length of the blade, supporting the back. This plate was connected by a series of four brass rivets. A fifth rivet connected to a loop that actually moved up and down as the blade talked. The crossguard was rounded with two rectangular points coming off the sides. The handle had been wrapped in a plain white cord, and while the blade was light enough for a single hoof, the handle left plenty of room for a two-hooved grip. The pommel was a simple cylindrical bit.

“I’m sorry, but … I don’t. At least, not yet?” Hammer Strike replied with uncertainty.

“That explains why you’re so much shorter than I remember,” the sword responded.

“What?”

“Did I stutter?” the sword returned.

“Part of me wishes you did,” Hammer Strike muttered. “So, you said we were partners?”

“Yup. I provided the blade and witty banter, and you provided the swinging,” the sword responded.

“Yeah.” He rolled his eyes. “With a personality like yours, I actually believe it.” He looked over to Aidin. “So, uh, you want cash or a trade?”

“I don’t even remember putting that blade in there,” Aidin noted. “Whatever you think is fair, I guess,” he said with a shrug.

Hammer Strike placed the sword down for a moment, before reaching into his coat. “Any preference?”

“Cash, I guess,” Aidin said, shrugging.

Hammer Strike pulled out a pouch of bits, opened it, and shrugged, before passing it to Aidin. “That seem good?”

“Yeah. That should do fine.” Adin gave a respectful bow. “From one practicer of the craft to another, thank you for your business,” he said as he took the money carefully.

Hammer Strike nodded as he looked back to the blade, noting it had somehow been sheathed, despite neither of the pair touching it. “When…?” He sighed. “Nevermind. Let’s just go.”

Grif stood before the middle door on the second floor, taking a few deep breaths as he stared at it. “It can’t be too bad, right? I mean yours and Hammer Strike’s were just small rooms. It can’t be too much to see.” He turned to Pensword almost imploringly.

Pensword raised a brow. “Now I am half expecting it to be three stories tall, and like that vault at the end of National Treasure,” he said as a slight smirk pulled at his muzzle.

Grif said nothing as he opened the door, and they stepped inside. It was, by far, worse than the he’d imagined. A positively cavernous room with a high ceiling reverberated the foreboding creak as they entered. The room was chock full of things: weapons, books, scrolls, art, sculptures, and….

“Are those … toys?” Grif asked incredulously as he examined the shelf which had been lined with figures of wood, tin, and plastic, as well as several plushies and Nightmare Night masks.

“Why would he have toys in here?” Fox Feather asked as she looked closer at the items.

Lunar Fang looked at them. “Should we create a communal toy horde for our little ones to play with?”

“If he was going mad, he might consider any form of research worth following, but….” Grif picked up a plastic figure, and examined it carefully. “This is truly excessive. I didn’t even realize these existed.”

“Well,” Pensword said dubiously as he looked at a towel that had a rendering of Grif’s face embroidered into it, “I know of collectors who are far, far worse back on Earth.”

“Maybe, but I find it rather disturbing that a country I fought against made these.” Grif pulled up a thin booklet with a caricature of him flanked by several nondescript Ponies and a giant Minotaur. Grif Grafson and his Irregulars: Operation Tigershark. Grif raised an eyebrow. “I mean, I fought against them.”

“What better way to get back what you lost in war funds than by selling merchandise surrounding someone you hate?” Vital pointed out. “These could’ve easily been used by someone to burn or destroy in some way.”

“You don’t want to know what I saw on some college campuses, while I was there. Let’s just say some folks liked a lot of red stuff,” Pensword said, only to be surprised at being kissed by the two mares. “But I’m Matthew,” he muttered, only to be kissed again, while the two giggled mischievously.

“I’d understand it, if they put me in a villainous light,” Grif reasoned. “The only time that seems to happen is when I make a deal with the devil himself, said devil being Hammer Strike.”

“Did I have a golden fiddle?” Hammer Strike asked as he looked up from his position.

“No, but you did have a silver hammer,” Grif responded.

“Fair enough,” he nodded as he continued his examination.

Pensword hid a giggle behind a hoof, before speaking, “Well, remember how Daedalus acted when you first got his letters? These could very well explain some of that. Some Gryphons might see you as a modern day Robin Hood, or an Ivanhoe. Heck, I wouldn’t be surprised if some folks are trying to tie you to the first avatar now as an image for the lost glory, strength, and honor Gryphons had before the fall.” He smiled at Grif’s understandably shocked face, then shrugged with a knowing smile. “I went to a museum today.”

“Well, I suppose we can give the toys to the kids. Spike may like these comics. They seem vintage enough,” Grif noted with a sigh. “We can sort the rest of those later. I just wish it didn’t look like he robbed an art museum in here.”

“For all we know, he probably did, Grif,” Vital pointed out. “Modern Gryphon culture has tended towards that for a while now, based on what I’ve discovered in my research for the outlying kingdoms.”

“Seriously, did [i[anyof these sculptors know what I look like?” Grif asked as he approached one statue after another. Some were clay, others marble, and others still simple cement. Each of them showed a different combination of bird and beast for his appearance. Some were fierce, others soft. Some small, and some positively titanic. Several portrayed blood or some other sign of a violent act in the making.

“Honestly, I doubt it,” Lunar Fang said. “Then again, they might have taken the romantic version of a perfect Gryphon to sculpt it.”

Pensword giggled from his place further down the rows. “Hey, Crackbeak is at it again!” Three different versions of Grif rendered in paint glowered angrily back at the laughing Thestral. The first had been done in an Imperial Gryphon style, with the metal feather as the focus for the piece, along with Grif’s raven beak. Other than that, it was the normal stereotypical Gryphon from Earth mythology. The middle painting seemed to show Grif as a Thestral, and the third … was just swirls of colors. “Can I keep the Thestral painting?”

“I’ll think about it.” Grif eyed the weapons wall. “I don’t even think half of these would actually work.”

“They didn’t have to. All the Gryphons had to do was give a compelling story that tied them to you,” Vital noted as he looked over a thick gauntlet with six divets in it that were missing gems.

“Except I never used half of these. I mean, the halberd? A warhammer? A scythe? An a–.” Grif stopped dead as his eyes locked onto something.

“And so the Gryphon is stopped in his tracks. What is it, Grif? Is it a trap of some kind?”

Grif said nothing as he approached the wall, and what lay on it. it was a large two-handed war axe, forged in a cruder fashion, like it had been put together by something not Gryphon. Chips, scratches, and nicks lined the blade, making it among the less attractive pieces in the room, and yet Grif stared at it with a devout reverence. He lifted it gently, and cradled it in his hands as he ran a talon gently over each nick in the head. “It’s … the old bird’s axe,” he finally said.

Pensword and Lunar Fang reached out their wings, and instantly yanked Fox Feather away. They knew what happened more often than not when Grif got upset.

“It’s the real thing. Every nick and scratch,” Grif whispered. “How many times I admired this when I was a cub.” His voice cracked as his hand clenched a little tighter around the axe’s handle. “This can’t be here,” he said as his voice began to shake. “This can’tbe here.”

Pensword moved forward, his wings spread in a defensive stance to protect Fox Feather and Lunar Fang. Any fool could have told just how badly this one weapon was affecting Grif. And anger had never mixed well with the proud Gryphon before. It wasn’t so much a matter of if something would happen, only when and what.

“May you and all your ancestors walk the earth for eternity,” Grif growled to no one in particular. “I buried him with this. You desecrated his grave to get to me? Why? Why would you do this?” the wind around Grif howled with his grief as he held the axe. “He was my father!”

Pensword spat with Grif, while Lunar Fang spoke in shock. “That’s abhorrent. Completely uncalled for. The dead should– the dead should–.” She grit her teeth, unable to complete the sentence at the thought of the disrespect Grask had dared to commit.

Pensword shook his head, aghast. “To a Thestral, that means he and his family deprived the soul of their weapon in the afterlife.”

“I wish he was alive, so I could pluck his feathers, and let him live a day without them. Then I’d end his life ... slowly,” Fox Feather said.

“Someone get me a chest.” Grif’s voice cut through the air like a well-honed air slash as his body shuddered, and the winds died down. “Something fine, if we have it. I … I can’t pack this in a crate. It deserves better. Hedeserved better.”

Hammer Strike was the one to step up. Using his immense strength, he pushed one of the more refined chests in the room forward to rest next to the raven Gryphon. “If you want help with anything, just say the word.”

Grif opened the chest, and dumped its contents, heedless of whatever Grask may have stored there previously. All that mattered was the weapon he held. The chest was empty in a matter of moments, its swords and papers of authenticity scattered across the ground with hollow clangs, before Grif laid the axe gently in the chest, and then locked it. “Thank you, Hammer Strike, but if you all could just leave me alone right now, I’d really appreciate it. Please?”

Hammer Strike nodded. “I’ll be in the next room over,” he said as he moved towards the door.

Vital nodded as he followed the lord. “Let us know when you’re ready for us again, Grif. We’ll just be a call away.”

Pensword looked to the back of the room, where a staircase stretched to higher levels. “We’ll be up there,” he said. “In case you need us.” The three walked off to leave Grif with the chest and his father’s axe.

Two hours later, Grif appeared out of the room, the chest carried on his back. He’d said nothing as he went through the mansion to the dock, and onto the Gantrithor, depositing the chest in his room. When he reappeared, the fur on his face was wet. He’d clearly washed it to hide evidence of tears as he approached the others at a careful pace.

“We have one last thing to do,” he told them.

“Which is?” Pensword asked. His wings twitched in agitation.

“I had food and other provisions stored on the ship, before we left. It’s waiting under guard in the village. We’re going to take it to the slums, and distribute it.”

“Do you want Lunar Fang’s and my help? Or Fox Feather?”

“Only if you feel up to it. You’ll have to leave Moon River behind,” Grif noted.

“That should be fine,” Lunar Fang said as she approached. “Moon River is spending time with Her Gryphon siblings, and her brothers. That should keep her occupied long enough.”

Grif looked to Vital Spark and Hammer Strike. “You two coming?”

Hammer Strike simply nodded in response.

“Service is my middle name,” Vital said with a smile. “Right after friendship, and game master, and fantasy.”

Grif chuckled dryly as he led them from the mansion, and through the town. They eventually came to an area of the town they hadn’t visited. It had little more then the ruins of old houses and makeshift tents fashioned from whatever ragged cloth could be found. The residents of this area regarded them with suspicious, dead eyes.

“Meet the clanless,” Grif said as he swept a hand over the group. “Those who can’t make a living from a life of crime, anyway. Meet those our great kings would sooner have forgotten entirely. Gaze upon their kingdom in all it’s desperation and depravity.” Grif sighed as they approached a relatively held-together building surrounded by armed Gryphons bearing Grif’s crest. They recognized their clan leader right off, and opened the door to reveal several dozen parcels wrapped in blankets.

Pensword and Lunar Fang entered cautiously. Fox Feather had opted to remain behind. Her memories from the war were still a little too sharp at times, and she didn’t wish to risk having a panic attack or worse while they were trying to help. Pensword furrowed his brow. “Grif, Matthew is wondering if there are military skills that he could tap to train Equestria’s military.”

Grif shook his head. “I’m afraid it’s not that simple. Most of these Gryphons could leave the country at any time, and try to make a living elsewhere. No one would try to stop them, certainly. They stay, because of choice, because their pride makes them want to try and make a place here,” Grif said as he grabbed the first of the parcels. “To all Gryphons, this land is still home.”

“I thought so,” Pensword replied. “I felt the same way about Mountainside Falls. So how will we … help them?” The last two words felt wrong to say, but it was clear they needed to be said. These Gryphons weren’t the ones who murdered his family. They were trying to save their own.

“And home is always the hardest place to leave.” Vital nodded in understanding. “So, like Pensword said. How do we help?”

“To start, we’ll distribute what we have here, and then we’ll have the pantries from the mansion emptied to give to the citizens. It may not be a lot, but the food should help them all.”

“I’m game,” Vital nodded.

“Take a parcel, and find someone to give it to,” Grif told them as he took his, and scanned the horizon. He saw what he was aiming for, a small alley between two crumbling ruins that seemed to be tented off. Grif was certain he’d seen a small beak duck behind it a moment ago. Moving as quickly and silently as possible, he placed the bundle beside the fabric, and knocked gently on the side of the building. As he walked away, a small face looked through the cloth, and saw the bundle. Looking around suspiciously, the Gryphon cub pulled it in quickly.

Pensword and Lunar Fang looked at each other and they took one parcel each, before heading out. Pensword moved to the outskirts, as even among the Clanless, those on the outer reaches would most likely be the most needy. Eventually, he found a tent covering the ground. The feel of the earth, however, and the slight scent of dampness indicated the cloth merely served as a roof for a hole. He laid his parcel on the ground, and shook the tarp, before stepping away. He didn't get far, before a Gryphon that tailed him from the city tried to snatch the parcel. Penword growled, and snapped his wings open. The Gryphon turned, but grinned while using a talon to undo one of the stakes.

Pensword snorted, and stepped forward.

At that moment, Lunar Fang was hiding in a shadow as she watched a particularly rundown porch with a broken door. A small cub looked around suspiciously, then pulled the parcel in. Lunar Fang smiled as she turned around, and slipped away. A few Gryphons looked her way, but didn’t do much else.

Vital Spark levitated his bundle over to a group of cubs hovering around a mouse hole. He opened his mouth, about to say something, then thought better of it, and walked away to let the cubs divide the bundle as they chose.

Over the next hour, the group distributed the rest of the supplies. When they ran out, Grif announced to town’s populace that there would be more relief within the next few days, and promised for a change in the future. He begged them not to fight over what was provided, and hoped they would have the patience to wait for more. After that, it was decided to make a hasty retreat back to the mansion. They had only served a small portion of the population, and it was best to avoid trouble.

Pensword got separated, and when he joined up at the mansion there was a Gryphoness trailing behind him with four cubs. “You know the parcel? Well, three toms tried to steal from her, so I’m putting her up in the mansion.” His face was a veritable storm front of rage. The mother was little more than bare bones, and the cubs were borderline malnourished. “She is going to work in the kitchen to earn her keep. I don’t care if I’m breaking taboos. I will not see this family bullied anymore.” He snorted, and shook his head firmly as his face scrunched unpleasantly.

“Sadly, many of those families may not benefit much from our kindness today,” Grif said with a sigh. “You saved one, but what about the others?”

Pensword’s expression softened. “A Unicorn was walking down the beach when he saw a young Pegasus foal picking up starfishes from the sand, and flinging them back into the sea.

“‘Why are you bothering? There’s too many on the beach. They’ll just die. It won’t matter,’ the Unicorn spoke.

“The Pegasus Foal looked at the starfish in his wings, and looked out to sea, then threw it out to the waves. ‘I made a difference to that one,’ the foal said, ‘and that matters to it,’” Pensword finished his small tale. Then he whispered, “‘I made a difference to that one.’”

“Yeah,” Grif said, though his tone didn’t imply his agreement or disagreement, really. It was just kind of empty. “That's one way to look at it.”

“We will do more tomorrow,” Pensword replied. “It won’t be enough. I know it won’t, but Matthew will have a mental breakdown, if I don’t.”

“Yeah,” Grif sighed as they entered the mansion. “Tomorrow.” And he stalked off towards the docks, where Avalon, Cheshire, Gilda, and the cubs were all playing along the deck. He needed some time with his family.

Pensword nodded his head sadly as he slipped away to be with his own family.

Author's Note

Well, as it is a Monday.

I will say this, we will have another chapter in two weeks so as not to burn out our editing team. I do apologies for the events but I think you are going to enjoy these chapters.

123 - I’ll Fly Away

Extended Holiday
Ch 123: I’ll Fly Away
Act 18

The next two-and-a-half days were spent with items being sorted and loaded aboard the Gantrithor. What hadn’t been taken or destroyed was marked for auction in Gryphelheim. True to his word, Grif had seen the food from the pantry parceled up and distributed in the village towards the clanless and some of the poorer families. Anonymously, of course. Gryphons were too proud to accept charity, after all. He also had forgone all but a fraction of his share of the treasury, having the beaks put aside to provide more aid when they were away. At the advice of Hammer Strike, Grif had appointed the blacksmith Aidin to act as governor. The mansion itself was to be converted into a communal living space. The staff could leave to find new employment or, if they lacked a place to go, they were welcome to stay and act as paid stewards for the building.

Grif and the others had just finished lunch on the third day as the last of the crates were being loaded. “I won’t miss this place,” he admitted as he, Pensword, and Bellacosa signed the last of the paperwork next to the gangplank.

“I do agree with you there. This has been trying on my nerves, and I still feel like Gryphons will swoop down to attack me at any moment, despite all the time that’s passed,” Pensword grumbled as he rubbed his inky hoof in a cloth.

“Do you think they’d really be able to do much here, though?” Cosy asked as he levitated the quill he’d been using back to the porter, then sighed. “So many were starving. What that king did to these people is just terrible.”

“We’ll be starting to turn that around, right Grif?” Pensword asked.

“We’ll be trying,” Grif said with a shrug. “There’s no way to be sure.”

“And we can’t even set up a fund for them or something like that, huh? They won’t accept it,” Cosy said as he shook his head.

“We’re a proud race. Comes with age, I guess,” Grif said as he gazed over the town. “I put money away to try, at least.”

“From what you and Hammer Strike have said, it sounds like that smith– Aidin? –will probably find a way. Smiths are pretty practical about those kinds of things,” Vital Spark said as he finished the last bite of a ham and cheese sandwich made from boar meat.

“That's the hope.” Grif nodded as the solicitors and other Gryphons who would review the paperwork nodded their approval. He then turned from them, taking wing to board the Gantrithor properly. “It’s some hope at least”

“Here, here,” Pensword responded as he took to the air with his family. “It will.” He lapsed into silence till he arrived safely on the deck, then spoke to Grif directly. “Does that mean we will be coming back once a year or more to check up on things?”

“No. I think we’ll just receive updates. We should only return if it becomes necessary. Otherwise, the Gryphons might get suspicious.”

“You know, it’s really annoying when you guys do that. Not all of us can fly yet, you know,” Vital grumbled as he reached the top of the gangplank with a giggling Cosy following closely behind.

“Thats your mistake,” Grif responded as a playful smirk began to pull at the edges of his beak.

“If you say one word about ascension, I swear I’ll stuff that beak full of your own crest feathers.”

“Yes,” Grif’s smirk pulled into a full blown grin. “In that mystical fantasy realm where you can catch me,” he said as he idly dodged a bolt of magic from Vital without even acknowledging it, though one of the crewmen certainly did as a surprised squawk rang over the deck.

Vital blushed heavily. “Sorry!” he shouted.

“I thought magic wasn’t to be used on deck,” Hammer Strike said with a chuckle as he made his way out from the holds, and looked to the half-frozen crewman.

“Should I send him to the brig?” Grif asked with a devilish grin.

“I sure don’t see a problem with it, but perhaps this time we’ll settle with a warning.”

“Why do you guys take so much pleasure in torturing me?” Vital complained.

“Because it’s just too easy sometimes,” Hammer Strike said.

“Agreed,” Pensword said with a wicked chuckle.

“Anyway, Vital being easy to tease aside, let's get the checks done. I’d like this place to be a speck on the horizon before nightfall,” Grif noted.

“Sounds good to me,” Pensword responded with a smile.

“I guess I should see about unfreezing that crewman’s butt, huh?” Vital said with a sigh and a longsuffering roll of his eyes, before making his way to his unfortunate victim. The Gryphon in question folded his arms, and gave an annoyed glare. The damage was quickly reversed, and Vital apologized, before racing into the ship to get to his quarters. He’d had enough of making a fool of himself for one day.

“Well … this has been an interesting trip so far,” Hammer Strike commented.

“Let’s hope this is the last interesting trip we have out this way,” Grif said as they entered the bridge. He moved quickly through the checklist to ensure proper liftoff protocols had been followed. “May I never have to see this place again.”

“And now we are coming back sometime in the future for sure,” Pensword muttered. “You said ‘never’ and ‘again,’ Grif. How many times have you warned Vital Spark about that sort of thing?”

“Not if he doesn’t want to,” Hammer Strike shrugged. “After all, with the clan Grif has, I’m pretty sure if something pops up that there’ll be someone who can take the order.”

“Perks of being a mercenary warlord,” Grif chuckled. “Now let's get out of here.” He gave a curt nod to the helmsmen, and the engine thrummed as the Gantrithor took off.

“I’m curious of what the next place will be like, and if the general reactions will follow once more,” Hammer Strike hummed to himself. “Conversing with other Gryphons was difficult, to say the least.”

“Agreed on that,” Pensword muttered.

“What was it like on your end?”

“Disconcerting. I feel … overwhelmed. I was given respect towards the end. Six children were following me by the end of the day. The museum was informative. Still, I just don’t know what happened. I just learned I am somewhat considered the way some view Rommel.” He sat down heavily on a free chair. “I seemed more an oddity, a curiosity, than a person to them, though I suppose that makes sense, being a Pony in a Gryphon land.”

Hammer Strike gave a brief chuckle. “Funny. I couldn’t get much of a word in with most Gryphons. They avoided me, actively trying to stay out of my sight at times. The few I did converse with either didn’t know who I was or were trying their best to keep a straight face to show they were made of something tougher. They still couldn’t keep the fear out of their eyes. I don’t know why they try, truth be told.”

“We’re a race that’s spent millennia honing the art of war,” Grif told Hammer Strike. “We repelled the Alicorns, we bloodied the Pegasi, we chased the Diamond Dogs underground, and we raid the Minotaurs for fun. In all of our collective history, we have had only one opponent so prolific as to hand us a total defeat. And according to records, that was you.”

Hammer Strike hummed. “I still wonder how much of written history is right about these things. The idea of me being a force more destructive than what is supposed to be an empire of Alicorn’s…. It just doesn’t feel too right to me.”

“They don’t feel right to me either,” Pensword respond as Lunar Fang divebomb kissed his head. “Still, we should be ready for the next event.” He looked at those on the bridge. “We will be the first Ponies to even be nearby a royal Gryphoninan wedding, not to mention an imperial one.”

Me-Me glowed with pride as she inspected her newest iteration of soldiers. The metallic red ‘Lings were twelve percent larger than the last generation, with a thicker, but lighter shell that allowed them greater maneuverability in combat. She could already see the vast improvements as she watched them spar. After a careful consultation with Silver Spear, she’d added several additions to their brain chemistry based off the readings they’d gained from his own. Already, she could tell they would be much more effective in combat. Furthermore, she began to notice more originality and sense of self amongst her children. Some were beginning to sprout manes in a variety of colors.

Further down the chamber, she eyed her newest project, the heavy drones. She’d taken her basic soldier design, and adjusted it to something similar to the stag or rhinoceros beetle. They all were seventy-five percent more muscle and sinew than their bothers, with shells made of thicker, sturdier chitin. They would be much slower to adjust in combat, but anything in front of them could be crushed. According to her analysis, they should be strong enough to punch a hole straight through her mother's behemoth drones without much effort. And being less than half the size meant they would be easier to lay and sustain. She’d have to remember to thank Grif for the extra human books on genetics, and surprisingly, engineering. It had come as a shock to her to discover that many concepts humans could do with machinery, she could mimic within the genes of her children. The effects were already obvious. By adding additional iron to the diet of every Changeling, she was able to genetically create a gland that harvested the additional iron, and converted it in the use of creating a bio-organic metal, which was grown right in the surface of the shell.

the smaller Princess spoke anxiously as she strode in, and looked about the cavern, particularly at the newer units in the hive. She quickly made her way to the queen’s side.

Me-Me responded gently,

A mental whimper passed through.

Me-Me’s mind recoiled at the thought. Me-Me nuzzled her sister gently, encouragingly.

Pupa furrowed her brow.

Me-Me answered simply.

Pupa gave her a very confused look. Pupa muttered.

Me-Me laughed.

Pupa’s eyes widened.

Me-Me said sadly.

Pupa flinched as a barrage of images and sensations flooded her mind. She saw the carnage, felt the single-minded will to swarm, harvest, and feed. While this was perfectly natural for a hive, she still couldn’t suppress a shudder. She felt the lust, the relish in the pain. The harvest brought a cruel sort of pleasure, one Pupa did not wish to feel again.

Pupa did her best to keep a straight face as she looked up to the queen. The emotion was raw, the imprint too real for any major alterations to have been made. That left her with some very unpleasant thoughts to consider. She got one concept, however, a glimmer of a thought from the queen’s worried consciousness. Even if she was a welcome guest in the hive, she was also a political prisoner.

Pensword banged his head on the mess hall table. “Grif, do we have to listen to every single flyer that lands on our ship with offers of resupply or rest overnight? I don’t know which is better: them shaking in their feathers or being superfans at seeing the Avatar and the Demon. I am just….” Pensword sighed, trailing off.

“I’m not sure how the laws of hospitality work for Thestrals,” Grif said as he eyed Pensword, “but to Gryphons, the laws are just as strict for the guest as for the host. We are flying over their lands. We are using their airspace. To ignore them or refuse to see them would be a grievous insult, and dishonorable. Most of them are used to clan leaders or kings demanding goods or services without a second thought. If I’m going to change my people, I might as well start with the small things.”

“I know, I know,” Pensword moaned. “But can we try to keep the mood whiplash to a minimum? I get ready to fight verbally, and they are nice. I am ready to greet them in a friendly manner, and they react with anger and fear.”

“Then be stone faced,” Grif told him. “Ambivalence will at least keep you from making the wrong move.”

“Well, hard to be ambivalent when you don’t understand half of what is being spoken.” He looked at the table. “I wish I had Matthew’s mind for language, but I don’t.”

“Even if he did, I don’t think it would help him learn a language with no Earthly equivalent, save for birdsong,” Grif noted.

“I know that, but Matthew is stubborn. If he ever gets back to his body, he will try to speak it.” He shook his head ruefully. “He wishes to remind you, how many nights did I go off on some random historical topic full speed without a care?”

“I’d wager a countless amount of times,” Hammer Strike commented as he entered the area. “What’d I miss?”

“Pensword’s getting antsy at all the people trying to either get favor from me or keep you from scorching their land with fire,” Grif noted. “He’s also put off that he can’t understand our language.”

“With all the Gryphons around New Unity, I’m sure if you’re desperate, someone could potentially teach you, or just have a large group of Gryphon mercenaries at your compound for ten or so years,” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“It is slow going. Don’t we have one of those translation medallions, or are they all keyed to Draconic?”

“I have some rings, but those are for the wedding, as they're only going to last a few days,” Grif noted. “Other then that, you’ll have to make do with a translator.”

“Very well,” Pensword replied. “Are you at least having fun, Hammer Strike? Or are you getting bored?”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “It’s been interesting. I’m not so much bored as inactive. I find interest in the scenery, but other than that, I’ve been … just kind of sitting here.”

“Not like the old days, huh, partner?” another familiar voice chimed in.

“What was that?” Grif asked.

Hammer Strike had a look of realization as he turned faintly. “Remember the sword I came across in town just a few days ago? Well, say hi to Derflinger.”

Grif chuckled. “Well, of all the blades of eight you could find, that has to be the most hilarious.”

“Yep,” Hammer Strike replied simply.

“You know what the name means?” Grif asked.

Hammer Strike nodded. “Almost fitting.”

“Oh come on, it’s not that funny,” the sword protested.

“What does it mean?” Pensword asked. “It sounds German.”

“It’s Gryphic for smartass,” Grif chuckled. “The sword’s real name is lost. The sword’s personality is developed in such a sense that it has become known as ‘the smartass’ to our history.”

“Well, that does seem–. Did you say Eight Blades? Doesn't Daymoon have another? You said they were lost to time, and yet we have two of the eight.”

“Yes,” Grif confirmed. “This is more the older brother to Shadowsbane. It was made to eat mana.”

“So little bitty Shady finally decided to come out and play with the big boys, did he?” the sword laughed.

Pensword closed his eyes, and began to count backwards from twenty as he breathed in time to steady his nerves.

“Derf is an … old partner,” Hammer Strike started. “Really old partner.”

“Well I’d have him keep himself out of sight for now. Not sure how the Gryphons would react to you, of all Ponies, having one of these swords,” Grif chuckled.

“Oh, it’d be hilarious. I’m almost tempted, but I’ll trust you on it.”

“Very well,” Pensword said as he rejoined the conversation.. “I wonder how everyone is faring back home,” he wondered aloud.

“It’s Equestria. My best guess, chaos with a harmonic resolution on the side.”

Twilight Sparkle ran her left hoof up and down her right hoof nervously as she stood in front of the long house by the Thestral lodge. It had taken longer than the three days. In fact, Fluttershy hadn’t been seen all winter, though from what Applejack had been saying, the animals at Fluttershy’s cabin were still being cared for, albeit with help from Luna’s royal guard.

The doors opened, and Fluttershy walked out of the lodge. Her tufted ears twitched as she squinted to adjust to the harsher daylight. Her pink butterflies had shifted to bats, instead, though the harsh blood red had mellowed out somewhat to a lighter orange.

“Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy smiled, showing her fangs as she pulled an apple from her saddlebag, and took a bite out of it. “Yeah, it’s me.” She finished her snack, then walked up to her friend, and gave her a hug. “And before you say anything, Twilight, I just wanted to say thank you.”

“Thank you?” Twilight yelled, then laid her ears back guiltily. “Sorry for the yelling, but…” She turned her head. “I changed you, Fluttershy.”

The former Pegasus smiled patiently as they broke out of their embrace. “And that’s okay, Twilight. It’s actually the reason why I’ve been gone for so long. When Luna and Celestia heard what happened, they came as quickly as they could. They put me through a lot of tests, and, well … it turns out Pensword was right.” Her voice, while still soft, held a little more confidence behind it.

“And … how did the animals take it?”

“They actually took it pretty well. Angel seems a lot happier seeing me like this, and the rest of the animals still know it’s me in here. I just look a little different is all.” She sighed as he ears drooped. “Mom and Dad didn’t want to join me, though. And my big brother, Zephyr, he’s gone off to some Thestral town somewhere to try hitting on the mares there.” She shook her head disappointedly. “I don’t know if this is his way of trying to find a wife or just a way to try to get over losing Rainbow Dash to a Gryphon.”

“Well I’m sorry to hear about your parents. They don’t mind you being a Thestral, do they?” Then Twilight’s eyes widened as she whipped her head round to gaze at Fluttershy. “Wait. You have a brother? And what was that about Rainbow?”

“Well,” she looked around nervously. “I don’t think I can answer that question in the open area of the Lodge.” She squinted. “Plus, I’d rather not have Rainbow trying to race me just because I have a new set of wings.”

“Sure. Sure. Just....” She sighed. “Let’s get all the surprises out of the way first. Like … have you...?” Twilight glanced guiltily at a patch of grass.

“Eaten meat?” Fluttershy finished. “No, but I havebranched out to other fruit juices, like peaches and pears and Mangos.” She quickly swallowed the drool pooling in her mouth. “It looks like I’m from a fruit bat line. They were all magically changed before Clover got involved. We're about as rare as a prophet in Gryphonia, so, uh … when we go adventuring, I might have some Thestral guards sent to protect me. Like … all the time?”

“How do you know that?” Twilight squeaked. “Even I didn’t know that, and I’m supposed to know everything!”

“Luna,” Fluttershy replied with a chuckle. “She’s been teaching me a lot. And she might have some things to tell you tonight, too, if you don’t mind staying a while? That is, if you want to.”

Twilight smiled in relief. It really was still their Fluttershy. “I suppose I can set aside some time in my schedule. I’ve always wanted to study other cultures, and now that we have a whole new subspecies within the tribes, I have so many questions! Are you nocturnal? What about–?”

Fluttershy just laughed as she led her friend inside, and the doors closed slowly behind them.

The party stood on the bridge as the “fort” came into view. The word couldn’t even do it justice. The structure was massive, even from the distance. The magical display pulsed out to scan the structure, before projecting a holographic rendering. Six major walls circled around the main fortress, each several miles wide, and becoming taller and thicker with each layer of defense. Intermittent air docks held combat vessels at the wait for any aerial counterattacks, totaling a good four battalions. Each dock had a series of towers nearby to cover the launches. Ballistas, lightning rounds, storm core cannons, and many more weapons peeked out from every crevice, waiting to fire on any adversary that would dare to strike their charges. The sixth wall towered over its siblings, constructed by carved stone with multiple overhangs to help fend off barrages and aerial attacks. The roofs of the surrounding buildings had been coated in spikes, making them a deadly trap to friend or foe.

Pensword stared in awe. “This is the Great Western Fortress?” He walked closer to the windows on the starboard side, and looked it over. Even he would have found this fortress a challenge, and that was saying something, given his track record. He was sure that not even a Dragon could hope to take it. He blinked in surprise as his sharp eyes honed in on heavy metal protrusions along the innermost rock face. “Those are hangar doors!” Pensword yelped. “Those things could fit the Gantrithor easily. Just how big did they build their airships back in the day?” Turrets and trebuchets protected the entrance, alongside pivoting barrels that thrummed with electric energy. He watched idly as Caring Circlet pulled up the scanner to identify any other weapons they may have missed, among other things. A sense of uneasiness grew steadily within him the closer they got as ping after ping alerted them to just how strongly fortified this place really was. “This place could take down even the Gantrithor,” he gasped.

“There are two such fortresses in the empire,” Grif explained. “They’re used to house the emperor. He finds safe haven within them in times of trouble. They’re guarded by the Emperor’s Talons, an elite group of Gryphons who are loyal to the emperor and the emperor alone. No enemy has ever breached this place. No force has claimed it. This fort stands a testament to what our people once were.”

“And it looks totally maintained. Just how many are retained just for keeping this place running?” Matthew remembered costs for England’s restoration of major castles, a process that easily ranged in the Millions, if not more. Then again, pollution and grime was not yet known in this world. “Or is that a closely guarded secret?” Pensword added with a laugh.

“Fifty thousand Gryphons,” Grif replied. “Most of them live in smaller domiciles within the stone below, but the barracks keeps no less than twenty-five-hundred ready and able warriors active at any given time. That's not including the servants and laborers. This is probably the one place even clanless can find steady work.”

Vital Spark whistled as he eyed the ramparts, where score upon score of Gryphons stood shoulder to shoulder, glaring out into the horizon. “That’s definitely nothing to sniff at. Have any of the usurpers tried before?”

Pensword looked at the walls as they passed over the first, which was half as tall as the Great Wall from the Kitsune Empire. The width was as thick as the entire Tower of London. Each space between the walls were the length of the Gantrithor. Entire cities could live within the walls, and most likely did to support the complex. “If they did, I would give them … the first wall at most, before being overrun,” Pensword muttered. “And that’s not counting the tunnels and rooms inside the walls. Even I would leave this place alone.” Lunar Fang and Fox Feather stood at either of Pensword’s shoulders as they watched the ship’s shadow pass silently over the second wall. It was here that Grif was able to make out giant shields adorning the walls of the hangar. What surprised him, and maybe unnerved him, was the fact that one of these shields was brand new, and the mark of the Bladefeathers shone brightly upon it.

Above the doors along a ridge that would house archers, and most likely evokers in times of war, were the individual seals for each of the royal bloodlines that had held the bloodstone throne. These seals covered only half the length of the main fortress, which towered over them as they got closer. Flags holding Daedalus’ family colors whipped atop the spires and hung from the walls as they approached. Pensword was still pushing through the calculations. “Grif, if we transported Cloudsdale at its current elevation to this location, the Fortress would be at least sixteen stories above the base cloud levels.”

“Pegasi aren't the only ones who can fly,” Grif chuckled, “but I seriously doubt the schematics for Cloudsdale were handed down by gods.”

“So this is like Noah and the ark?” Vital asked.

“An apt comparison,” Grif nodded. “The winds gave us the plans to build these fortresses, places to go in times of danger or need. According to legend, it took over a millennium to complete them.”

“I believe it. It looks like something out of Maze Runner.”

“What is that?” Pensword asked.

“Think of a giant maze with that many rings or layers, if not more, each with pivoting challenges, changing walls, and attacking you with fearsome, deadly creatures. You’re stuck in the only safe zone in the center as your start point. Problem is, once you find the exit, the safe zone is no longer safe. It was a pretty dark book, but the plot was well written,” Vital said as they passed over the third wall.

“Either way, we can be sure we’ll be safe inside the fortress, so long as we don’t do anything rash,” Grif explained. “Daedalus won’t allow violence, unless it’s reactionary.”

“Of course. And the only violence I will do is in reaction to anything they do to me,” Pensword responded. So since we won’t act first on either side, we can be relaxed.” He breathed a sigh of relief as his wings lowered to his sides, and drooped ever so slightly.

“I’m pretty sure violence won’t be needed from me at all, even if something were to happen to me,” Hammer Strike commented.

“I am not surprised,” Pensword deadpanned.

Grif looked to Avalon and Shrial. “Either of you been here before?” he asked.

Both shook their heads as they looked on. “It really is incredible,” Avalon said as she looked over the houses and armories within the rings. “I wonder if they have anything about the invokers hidden here.”

“Avalon, we’re here to behave, remember?” Shrial added playfully. “It’s a wedding, not a research mission.”

“But Shrial, didn’t you know? Knowledge is one of the best gifts a warrior could ask for,” Avalon said with a teasing smirk.

“There will be time to scour the libraries later,” Grif assured Avalon with a chuckle. “I find it amazing how you can be so energetic so soon after giving birth.” He laughed as he looked back to the cub sleeping on his back.

“We females recover very quickly, you know. Years of putting up with the not-so-fair sex. Present company excluded, of course,” Avalon said as she planted a kiss on her husband’s cheek.

“Well, the doors are beginning to open, and with the slowing down of the engines, and passing over wall four, I think we are going to be docking fully for disembarkation in another five to ten minutes,” Pensword observed.

“Grif, would they happen to have any market districts in this place?” Rarity asked.

“Sort of. It’s more small supply runs amongst the staff. You pay the right person to procure what you need.”

“Oh. I was hoping to get a look at some of their armor for inspiration. It’s not often a girl gets a chance to see other cultures like this, you know.”

“You’ll get a good chance to see our armor, Rarity. There’ll be a few thousand suits of it at the wedding,” Grif smirked.

“And their weapons: usable, ceremonial, and the modern, I think,” Pensword added.

“They won’t mind if I carry a sketch pad, will they?” Rarity asked.

“I don’t think so,” Grif laughed. “Just leave Seamripperin your room.”

“So long as they don’t try to take her, I’m perfectly fine with that,” Rarity said daintily.

The Gantrithor at that moment slipped from daylight into the belly of the fortress, windows and ledges were build perfectly for the ship. They were able to slip smoothly into the docks as Gryphons stood at attention spread out all over the walkways. A few were flying high up in the air. They could make out five more smaller airships hovering lazily at their moorings. It made for an impressive sight as a series of glow stones were triggered by the workers, giving off the light to see the chamber as the doors began to close behind the ship. Pensword paused. “Grif, the length of this hanger is big enough for two Gantrithors nose to nose.”

“Remember, airship is the common mode of travel for the rich,” Grif explained. “The fortress must be prepared for any number of guests.”

“Reminds me that I need to work more on our airship docks,” Hammer Strike commented, before giving a sigh.

“One thing at a time, Dear. One thing at a time,” Rarity said as she patted her husband consolingly on the back.

The ship soon stopped, and they made it to the gangway to begin their journey down the ramp towards the waiting party on the stone dock.

Grif placed Taze on Avalon’s back as Gilda handed him his weapons harness. He strapped Vigilanceand Vengeanceto his back with care. Once he believed they were sturdy and presentable, he descended down the ramp in a carefully practiced step. As he reached the stone floor of the hangar, the Gryphons along the path thumped their spears. Once he was down, he waited patiently as Kalima, Thalia, Avalon, Shrial, Cheshire, and Gilda disembarked, making sure Shrial and Avalon were right beside him as he walked down the path with the cubs on their backs.

Pensword, Lunar Fang, Fox Feather, Moon River, Day Moon, Inigo, and Cristo began to walk down the steps, with Cosy in front. The Gryphons thumped their spears yet again for the Ponies as they walked past.

Next came Vital Spark in his leather armor. Watcher sat once more on his back as he made his way down the ramp to follow after his friends. The expressions on the guards’ faces remained glaringly neutral. It reminded him of the guards at Buckingham Palace back on Earth.

Afterwards came Hammer Strike and Rarity. If anything were to break the mask of neutrality on the guard, it would be the sight of Celestia’s ghost descending the ramp. To their credit, most remained in position, even as they paled at his sight. Many of the workers in the crowd gasped audibly. It was certain all eyes were on the couple as they crossed the threshold.

Inside the fortress, Grif found himself personally greeted by Daedalus, who was flanked by Jirrac Cloud Claw, fully arrayed in the robes of the Winds Father. Without words, he walked up to each, and grabbed them by the back of the neck, pressing his forehead against theirs in respect and camaraderie. Finally, he took in the third figure, who Grif guessed was Daedalus’s bride to be.

“Well met, Prophetess.” He offered her his talons.

The prophetess was about the size of Grask. Her avian species was very hard to place, but she had a long golden beak with milky white eyes surrounded by black bands. Her feathers were a vibrant red, and her neck stretched longer than the average Gryphoness, almost swan-like, but with thicker muscle, and a little shorter. An emerald-green band popped luminously where her neck met her shoulders. A goldenrod yellow crest jutted out from the top of her head. Her wings mirrored the patterns along her neck with the same bright red leading down to the edges of her primaries, where a white band separated the red from green tips. Grif could tell the feathers had been dyed, and yet, somehow, the colors seemed to be taking hold. Her feline side was lithe and small, somewhere between awkward kitten and fully grown feline. Her fur had been dyed a fresh bubblegum pink, though Grif’s sharp eyes could see the beginnings of change among the Gryphoness’ roots. While some were a lighter brown, others were clearly naturally pink.

“Welcome, Avatar. I’d say congratulations are in order. I hear the songs of new life, yet the cub is named for one that came from another land that few here, if any, shall see.” Her beak turned up in a grin.

“It was my wife's choice to name the cub. I believe if they work so hard bringing the new life into this world, it should be their right to pick the name, and my right simply to suggest.” He took her talons in his own, then kissed the back of them gently, before releasing them.

“Ah,” she replied playfully as her tail swished about. “Still, your words, what where they? ‘Tazeer, my son, may your name cause your enemies to shudder, and your friends to rejoice. And may they sing songs of you from now till time’s end.’” She giggled again. “I have to say, you have an eye for your children’s actions.” She turned her head to look him with one eye. “So, we finally meet beak to beak to beak.” As she spoke, a strange sense of dejavous itched at Grif’s human memories. What did she remind him of?

“Truly a legendary meeting: an emperor, the Winds Father, a prophetess, and the Avatar all in one of Gryphonia’s greatest strongholds for an imperial wedding.”

The white eyes glowed a little. “This wedding has not happened for over a thousand years, not since the crimes and shame committed to our lands, and the loss of our gods.” She turned to look fully again at Grif, her expression serious, and her eyes fully engulfed in white light. “If you wish for death to lose the sting, and regain what will one day be lost, you must meet and accept the dogs’ appeal the week after the bill is passed.”

The growl that emanated from Grif’s throat seemed to echo through the room. Every Gryphon knew ‘the dogs’ could only refer to one thing: Diamond Dogs.

“Will you doom the Winds to never return? Grask’s pride stopped it, and we had to wait till you came again. If Grask had humbled his temper, you would have been born in a golden age, seated at your rightful place as heir to your father’s legacy in the clan.” Melody shook her head sadly. “It is now up to you to bring that age to your children’s children, or else have them suffer another thousand years as we continue to fade.”

“I hear you, Prophetess,” Grif managed, though the words fumbled in his beak. They felt heavy and clumsy. “Thank you for your knowledge.”

“It is nothing, for I have much to regain, and much to make up for the hubris of others. Many wrongs must be righted. Had I been courageous enough to take the path I was meant to in the beginning, much of this bloodshed could have been avoided.” She sighed heavily, then smiled, and warmth filled the room. “But enough of sadness and regrets. In two days’ time, a prophetess shall sit upon the throne, with the child emperor on her right upon the bloodstone, and the Avatar moving at the heed of the Winds. The cubs shall bring back the parents, and restore what light was lost,” she spoke. “It is an old prophesy, one many thought broken when Grask failed. These words were uttered by the last prophetess to have spoken to the Winds themselves. As it was then, so it is now. And as she uttered, so I now utter. These words will be fulfilled, so long as you do not lose your way, Avatar. Her words were heavy. “And with their return shall the fires cool, and healing begin. For on the day a Gryphon sits upon Luna’s Domain shall the hate be cooled completely.” A mix of warm and cool air swirled about them in response. “Now, come. Come. You must have words for my future husband, and myself. Ask away, Grif, son of Graf, Taze, son of Earth.”

“Not so many questions that are important at this time. I have come bearing those you have so honorably invited: my closest family, and a single honor guard; Pensword and his family; and the others you requested. We have finished our business at the estate. In fact,” Grif reached into his bag, and retrieved a string of pearls. He then offered them to Melody. “As I understand it, these belonged to the Lady Bloodbeak, before her death. It would be my honor, if you would take them, my lady.”

Melody reached out a taloned hand, and took them as caressed them against her cheek. The orbs began to shine as the streaks of her tears washed over them. Then she put them on. “The day Mother comes back to me shall be the start of my grandest flight of duty and joy,” she whispered. “These were the last words I gave her, before her passing.”

A suspicion was confirmed as Grif saw her face. “It is sacrifice to do what we believe as right that defines us, my lady. And truly few know the meaning of sacrifice as you do. You are an example to us all.”

“Thank you,” Melody replied. “Your heart is strong through kindness, though kindness shines in the folds of the night now.” She tilted her head, and smiled mischievously. “Still, I hope you will forgive me, if I accept this as returning something of mine, rather than a gift, as we requested in our letters.”

“Perhaps it would be more prudent to have our quarters assigned now,” Grif suggested. “And the rest of our party can have a formal meeting with you when we are all rested,” Grif said, looking to Daedalus.

“Yes,” Daedalus agreed. “I have rooms made for you already. My captains will show you to them.”

“I have things I must do on my own before the wedding. I will see you all soon,” Melody promised as she left to take her leave through a side door. She paused, then turned back to look at Grif. “I am not afraid of any ghosts, be they real or of the living.”

Commander Moonkissed Pensword Hurricane of the line of Pen, Slayer of the Ursa Minor of the Thestral Dream Clan, Conqueror of the Forts Lunar Fang and Triumph, Archduke of the Lunar Court, High Duke of Filly De Ys, Protector of the Crystal Crown, Knight Champion of Prince Bellacosa of the Crystal Empire, Veteran of the Third Gryphon War and the fall of the Crystal Empire, Survivor of the failed Gryphon coup, stood waiting. His wives Lunar Fang and Fox Feather stood with him, with Moon River sitting in front of them. His three Pony sons stood at his side, while his Gryphon Children stood behind him. All were waiting for this private audience. The reason why his mind was rolling over the long list of titles was because this Gryphoness who was to marry Daedalus had used them all, requesting his entire family be present for this ceremony.

It took ten minutes of waiting, before the Gryphoness entered. She had the most unique color pallet Pensword or Matthew had ever laid eyes on. Her pink fur and luminous feathers made for quite the spectacle as the torchlight reflected off of them.

Melody smiled at them all kindly as she stepped into the room. The guards from Daedalus's house stood at attention near the back wall, but one thing Pensword caught right away was that there were no guards on her right side.

“Greetings, Great Knight,” she purred in very clear Equish. “And should I call thee father?” she asked teasingly.

“Father?” Lunar Fang balked, whipping her head around. “If you go back in–.”

“Now now, Mother,” Melody responded with a knowing smirk. “It is not from the past that I call you these things, but for the future.”

“Well that’s … new,” Fox Feather said as she finally found her voice. “Does that mean you’re from the future?” she asked as she smiled back, and raised a playful brow.

“I see one of my mothers gets the joke.” Melody laughed, before turning her attention on the boys. “Ah, the trio.” Her face suddenly hardened as her expression became stern. “The Trio of revenge, they who hid upon a mother’s cry, and watched the act of treachery upon her, who watched as machines within machines forced their father onto a path of joylessness. It is far off, but the day shall come that all three shall see their part of the plan fulfilled.” She slumped a little, then shook her head as her expression softened again. “I am … sorry. I do not control my gift. A phrase, a sound, a smell, anything could set it off, if the circumstances are right. I do have a warning, however, that lingers in my mind. You and your wives must not interfere with the children. Fate has woven their path, and they follow it with conviction. They must have their closure.” The corners of her mouth pulled up in a sly smile. “But that doesn’t mean they can’t get a little push here and there from the shadows.”

Pensword sat down hard. He knew Duke Chivalry's wife died suddenly from the newspaper reports he’d checked up on, not to mention Chivalry’s own account of the matter, but to hear that foul play was involved.... He seethed at the thought, followed by a cold realization that sent ice through his veins. Melody had said the boys witnessed the event. His anger was nothing compared to what those three must have felt every day. And yet, somehow, they still managed to live like normal foals. He felt an even greater love growing for them as he turned to face them with determination in his eyes. “I shall teach all three of you how to harness that rage in combat. It will prove a valuable weapon to pierce your foes, but without temperance, it will do just as much harm to your allies as it will your enemies.”

“That is good.” Melody nodded as she walked past Pensword and his family to the Gryphons at the back. “Ah, my little brothers and sisters, they who saw what the Avatar beheld so many years ago. You have became the closest of any Gryphon since Grif to stand at the Commander's side and live.” She smiled, looked each one in the eye, took in their scents as she paced slowly around them. Then, upon completing her circle, she sat down. “I have this for all of you. Your individual gifts will come later.” She never blinked as her blank eyes stared at each of them. “Your blood will never be pure again. One has already sacrificed that purity. Your fates were sealed the moment you took a blade in the name of Pen. Your lines shall bring about a brand new species, one that will horrify the old guard, and cheer the princesses at the love shown. None of you shall marry another Gryphon. Your hearts will all be snared by those who, in the days of Pensword, were called prey.”

She chuckled as she felt two tiny hooves playing with her feathers at her breast, and looked down lovingly at the cute little blue foal. “Ah, little one, you who take the moon beams and make them your river. You will be a warm heart in a cold world. You will be the first to give birth to a new breed between the Night Court and the crystal. You will bridge the time of lost worlds, and your legend will echo among the stars.”

Then she sighed. “There is more, but she is too young to hear.” She looked down to see the foal toying with one of her fringe feathers. In a matter of seconds, Melody had snipped it off, and preened it away, before clasping it in her beak, and passing it to the young foal. Moon River squealed in delight as the colors flashed in a rainbow as they caught the light. “A gift, little one. Hang it from your personal dream web. The dye will never fade. Trust me.” Then she stuck it into Moon River’s mane between the ears, so its luminous patterns shone on her left side.

“Now I have given each the attention they need. In return, I ask that you honor my only request. For there is only one gift that I truly need for this wedding.”

Pensword furrowed his brow. “May I ask what this request entails?”

“Of course. If you had said yes with no questions, I wouldn’t feel as safe as I do now.” She looked to her guards. “I am of no clan. I have no house of my own to speak of, after I forsook my ties to my father. That is why I only have one side guarded, to show that I have no one to present to my groom to add to the guard. It is not needed, of course. An Emperor can very well marry a clanless, if he so chooses; however, the last to try was called Feeble Beak the Betrayer. His entire clan to fourth cousins were purged from all records, and perished by the sword. Though none would dare raise their sword against a prophetess, any reforms, bills, or measures will be delayed, and all action will be drawn out as long as possible. It will make a certain rainbow-maned pony’s pet appear as fast as his master by comparison.”

She motioned with her tail, and a flagon was brought with drink that she took gratefully, before continuing her explanation. “However, the laws look favorably upon those that come from clans. The more powerful the clan, the better. The most interesting thing about the laws, however, is that they never include the word Gryphon once. The idea of a Gryphon doing something against tradition was unheard of, until Grif showed up. And so, a prophetess who has the protection of the Winds can follow his example. I wish to marry Daedalus, my husband, as Prophetess Pink Fur Melody, born under the rainbow rain of Clan Pen.”

Pensword slowly nodded his head. “Very well. I shall relent.”

“SISTER!” Moon River shrieked joyfully.

“If Moon River sees you as a sister, then I suppose I have no choice but to call you daughter,” Lunar Fang responded.

Fox Feather shrugged. “Why not? Life was getting too regular anyway. Got to shake it up a little.”

“I guess that is true.” Pensword chuckled, before growing pensive. “Is there anything I need to know?”

“Only that when the time comes, Daedalus will loan you a certain number of warriors to wear your clan symbol. They will then take that symbol, remove it from their uniforms, and throw it to the ground to show that their loyalties now lie with Daedalus. According to tradition, once the ceremony is complete, the torn symbols are given back to the original family, along with a copy of a symbol from clan the bride has married into to indicate the ties you’ve made. The copy will hang above the old clan symbol to indicate the change. Now then, I hate to be rude, but I believe the ceremony of adoption is a private affair, and time is of the essence. Pensword, Lunar Fang, Fox Feather, I’ve had a room prepared for the rites, if you would be so good as to follow me.”

The room was little more than an old storeroom with a table that had clearly been brought in for the purpose. The Ponies had to lay down on crates in order to be at the proper height. Melody had nothing but cushions to work with. Four handleless cups sat on the table in a straight line in front of Melody, as if presenting themselves to their superior, a plain brown teapot that steamed at its spout. The only change in the simple design lay at the pot’s center, where the Gryphic symbols for family, past, present, and future circled in a chain. The scent of cinnamon, honey, and unfamiliar spices filled the air. A small sheet of a paper had been written out in Equestrian for Pensword to read, before the ceremony. A brush, a blank piece of parchment, and a shallow silver dish also waited. As a final touch, Melody reached into the folds of her robe, and withdrew an ornate dagger, which she placed reverently on the table.

Pensword stared wide-eyed at the hilt, which was made from pure silver, and looked surprisingly like a certain legendary psychic Pokémon guardian of the sea. Melody smiled as she moved her taloned hands with poise and purpose to lift the pot, then poured the sweet smelling liquid into a cup. She then lifted the cup up, and waved it under her beak, before passing it to Pensword, who accepted it, and repeated the action. Then he lowered it to the table before him, and waited patiently. The ceremony continued in like manner for Lunar Fang and Fox Feather.

Finally, Melody poured for herself, waved her cup under her beak, then around the table to pass under each Pony’s nose. Then she lowered it before her. She bowed her beak, and spoke in Gryphic, and then in Equestrian. “By drinking of this blend, I hereby wish to join my wings with the wings of your clan, clan Leader, for I have lost the old, and wish to blend with a new family.” She raised her cup off the table with both hands, and looked expectantly at Pensword.

Penword looked at the card, and red off the lines. “As Clan Leader, and one who has established his clan with success, I do hereby welcome you to my clan, and invite you to drink of our clan’s blend, for it is not good for a grown Gryphoness to be alone. Drink. Drink, and know our family blend.” He took his own cup, sipped gently. Melody looked to Lunar Fang, who also sipped, and then to Fox Feather, who repeated the action. Melody smiled, and then drank deeply from her cup, followed by the three Ponies.

Once the cups were empty, Melody looked Pensword in the eye, and took a deep breath. “I, who have forsaken my ties of old, do hereby wish to call you Father and Mothers. I wish to take on your friends and your enemies, your debts and your honors. I wish to bring to my new family hope and longevity.” She waited with baited breath as Pensword glanced at the notecard in front of him.

Pensword spoke slowly. “To you who wish to be part of our family, she who has forsaken and cast off her old family will be called hereafter as one of the clan. Your debts of old are washed away with the tea we have drunk. Your honors as well. Upon the close of day, you shall be clothed in the clan’s honor and debts. No longer shall you be called by your old name. From this day Forth, you shall be Melody Pen.”

Pensword picked up the knife, and carefully drew the blade across the skin beneath his hoof, being careful to avoid hitting a vein. A small trickle of blood sprouted from the wound, and dripped into the bowl. Melody repeated the action, and the two bloods mixed. The wounds were then stanched, and bandaged to heal naturally. Healing by magic was not allowed. Next, the brush was taken, and dipped into the mixed blood. In five simple strokes, Melody formed a surprisingly complicated glyph above a portrait of Pensword’s crest. It matched the glyph on the pot perfectly. The ancient glyph for family stood boldly for all to see. A pulse of energy ran across the page, and the blood dried instantly, staining the paper like red ink.

Pensword’s eyes widened in surprise as a familiar taloned hand reached out from behind him, and took the dried paper. Kahn had somehow entered the room without a sound. He took the dried parchment, and rolled it up as one of the guards produced a tube. Kahn proceeded to slide the new scroll gently into it.

Pensword looked to Melody, and nodded. “Welcome to my clan, daughter, even if it is only for a few days. Know that should anything befall you, I would fall upon those that harm thee in the same manner and weight as I would upon those that would harm any of my children.”

Melody smiled warmly. “I am happy to hear that, Father. For in these few days, you will be more of a father to me then that tom ever was for me.” She looked around. “Do you think I could perhaps hunt stuffing with your daughter tonight?”

Pensword chuckled. “I don’t see why not. We do have a six room suite we can use for our fun.” His simle widened into a grin as his laughter spread to Lunar Fang, then Fox Feather, and finally to Kahn as the family rose together to leave, followed by Melody’s silent guard.

“Feel awkward yet?” Grif asked Hammer Strike as the two waited outside to be invited into Daedalus’s private rooms. On their walk over, Hammer Strike had received everything from fearful gazes to one Gryphon who had actually ran when he’d accidentally brushed against the Pony.

“Plenty,” Hammer Strike replied. “Then again, it’s been interesting, since we entered the nation.”

“Well I’m sure if Satan entered Buckingham Palace, he’d get a similar reaction,” Grif chuckled.

“Still amazed that’s the basic equivalent to how I’m viewed.”

“Could be worse,” Grif chuckled.

“How much worse?” Hammer Strike asked curiously.

“Well, they could admire you, and then be challenging you to combat every five-and-a-half minutes,” Grif offered.

“I might like the combat part more.”

“For days?” Grif asked.

“Sure,” Hammer Strike shrugged.

The two would have kept on talking, but the door opened, and they were bid to enter the large luxurious apartment. Daedalus stood ramrod straight, and stone faced, though a sheen of sweat shone on his face as they approached.

“My Emperor, may I present Lord Hammer Strike of New Unity, Lord Protector of the Royal Family, and Champion of Equestria,” Grif introduced.

“A pleasure to meet you face to face, Daedalus.” Hammer Strike gave a small smile.

Daedalus attempted a warm smile, which came out more crooked and awkward. “Pleasure to meet you,” he squeaked out.

Hammer Strike raised a brow questioningly, before his smile softened, and a faint chuckle escaped him. “An understandable reaction.”

“On behalf of the Gryphon people, I’d like to take this opportunity to put the past behind us, so that we may work towards a better future.” Once again, Daedalus’s words came out awkward as he attempted to sound formal.

“Sounds like a grand idea.”

Daedalus offered a shaking set of talons to Hammer Strike.

Hammer Strike extended his hoof, and made sure to be careful not to put force into the hoof shake.

However, the minute his hoof touched Daedalus, the young Gryphon let out an undignified shriek, and in an instant was cowering behind Grif.

“... Well that was unexpected,” Grif chuckled as he turned his head back to gaze on the young ruler. “He’s not going to hurt you, kid.”

“Not at all,” Hammer Strike agreed. “I came unarmed to show I have no hostilities against you or your subjects. As you said, it was in the past. Today is something new.” He shrugged.

“I’m s-sorry,” Daedalus stuttered. “It’s just hard when you’re speaking to someone you’ve been hearing ghost stories about since you were a cub.”

“Understandable.” Hammer Strike let out a soft chuckle. “But have no fear, young one. Most of the stories you heard were probably over exaggerated anyways.”

With some coaxing, Daedalus finally managed to gather his courage, and leave the refuge behind Grif’s body as talons met hoof, and the two shook, affirming the auspiciousness of the event.

“It really is a time for legendary meetings,” Grif chuckled. “Now the Emperor shakes hands with the Ghost.”

Hammer Strike gave a faint chuckle. “To be honest, Daedalus, I’m quite surprised. Most Gryphons I’ve talked to within the empire never tried for a conversation longer than two minutes, and yet you’ve beaten them by double and more.”

“Thank you, Lord Hammer Strike,” Daedalus said, “though I’m still not quite sure whether to take that as a compliment.”

Grif and his family were welcomed by several large armed guards as they approached the rooms of the Farflyer Clan. Two bengal tiger kingfisher Gryphons stood foremost in front of the large stone doorway. Above it, in it’s normal place, the clan’s banner waved proudly, only now it had been adorned with a golden laurel wreath, indicating the clan’s new royal status. Grif’s hand gradually shifted to his side, drawing ever closer to his knife belt as he noted the guards’ stern looks and crossed spears, only for the looks to suddenly change to bright smiles at the last second as the spears uncrossed, and began stamping out a rhythm. Grif smiled as Garrus opened the door, and walked outside the room, followed by a younger male with a surprising mix of blue and gray coloring. His body was the same leonine body as Garrus or Avalon, but accompanied by the head of a merlin.

“Garrus,” Grif offered, touching his beak with respect at the older Gryphon. “And I guess you must be the new king of the region, Your Majesty,” Grif offered with a chuckle and a dramatic sweep of the wing.

“I’d ask if this is the way you treat a brother, but I can tell by that cheeky smirk of yours that this is exactly how you would greet him.” The Gryphon laughed as he walked forward to take Grif in a quick embrace. “It’s good to see you again, Grif. Tell me, how are my little nieces doing? We’ve been most anxious to meet them, since we heard the news, especially the Gryphon determined to win the title of best uncle,” he added with a mischievous wink.

“I have someone else for you all to meet.” Grif smiled as he returned the embrace. “Avalon has been anxious to introduce you, haven’t you, Sweetheart?” Grif said without looking back.

Avalon beamed as she walked slowly past her husband, while holding a tiny white bundle. “Gareth, Father, I’d like to introduce you to Tazeer Bladefeather, my firstborn, and your new nephew and grandson.” She pulled back the cloth to reveal the cub’s black speckled white owl head as it turned cutely back and forth, causing his feathers to ruffle up like a cushion as he nuzzled into the warmth in his sleep.

Garrus smiled gently as he approached his daughter with pride shining in his eyes. He padded softly, then stroked the back of his talon down the cub’s fluff. “Beautiful,” he said with misty eyes as he kissed his daughter on the forehead. “Just like his mother.”

“Careful, Father. You don’t want the others to think I’m the favorite, do you?” Avalon teased.

“Avalon, we agreed by mutual consent years ago. There’s no matter of thinking you’re the favorite. You are,” Gareth said with a chuckle as he gazed on the cub. “How recent?”

“Just a little over a week. He has his father’s stomach,” she teased, winking back at Grif.

“Still, we figured this would be the only time to really get a visit in before things start to get crazy, and I don’t know when we’d be able to speak again. I suppose with the exception of His Highness here, I imagine I’ll be seeing a lot of him over the next few days.”

“Considering I’m the king now, and you’re one of the most important figures both religiously and politically right now, that’s probably a fairly accurate assumption,” Gareth agreed. “Though I think we both know I’ll just be coming to spoil the kids,” he added with a smirk.

Grif chuckled. “So, has there been any talk of who is replacing the other throne openings?”

Garrus shook his head. “Daedalus is playing it close to the vest. Considering his position, I don’t blame him. Surviving two attacks on your life is bound to have an impact on the psyche.”

“Yes. Well, I hope this wedding isn’t simply to gain the protection of a prophetess,” Grif noted. “I know Daedalus is good-natured, but with what he’s been through, it seems like an obvious temptation.”

“Do you think he would say no when she’s told him it’s to be?”

“As long as it’s not an issue of convenience,” Grif said as he wrapped a wing around Avalon, and a second around Shrial. “Marriage should be a matter of the heart first.”

“She is quite the stunner,” Garrus noted. “I wouldn’t be surprised if Daedalus did find at least some attraction there.”

“Don’t let mother hear you say that,” Avalon teased.

Garrus chuckled good-naturedly. “Ah, how I’ve missed you, Avalon.”

“No backsies,” Grif chuckled.

“Speaking of backsies, we should probably make our way back into the dining hall. Mother will flay us alive, if we keep her away from her grandchildren for too long,” Gareth said.

“Don’t worry, brother dear. I’ll protect you,” Avalon purred, then chuckled wickedly.

“And I’ll back her up,” Shrial added.

“Winds save us all,” Garrus cried, then laughed as he raced ahead of his daughter and daughter-in-law.

Gareth smiled at the display as he walked slowly after with Grif at his side. “The role of grandfather is settling well with him. I wouldn’t be surprised, if he chose to retire soon, and hand the clan’s affairs over to my brother.”

“You don’t think it’s at least somewhat funny that he’s a grandfather with cubs that are still getting their pinfeathers?” Grif chuckled. “I suppose he’s earned it, though, living as long as he has. Come on. You can find me a drink as thanks for that crown.”

“And then I can beat you over the head with it later for all the headaches it’ll bring me,” Gareth added with a chuckle as he laid a brotherly wing over Grif’s back. The two headed inside, laughing.

“And so, in honor of this auspicious occasion,” the caller read off the long scroll in front of him as he had been since he had entered the dining room fifteen minutes prior. The first part of his speech had been almost all stating the obvious events of the times and the use of long fancy titles. “His Holiness, Emperor Daedalus, and Lady Melody do call for a proving tomorrow, for which any and all Gryphons, be they brave enough, are to be allowed to try and prove themselves, be it in combat, in the races, or by the bow. Warriors may present themselves to qualify at dawn. Clan leaders may send their champions at dawn as well. Prizes will be awarded as befitting the victory. So let it be written, so let it be done.” Said caller looked particularly thankful as he handed the scroll off to a guard, and then made a beeline for the drink table.

“Well, Daedalus certainly is pulling out all the stops for this.” Grif chuckled as he sat amongst his friends at one of the most loaded tables in the immense dining hall. There were more private dining rooms where the higher nobility and clan heads usually preferred to eat, but in the spirit of exploration, the group had decided to find one of the more public spaces. Grif was wondering if Pensword was regretting it as his friend stared across the hall at the tables and tables of Gryphons feasting merrily on the free food.

Pensword had taken to hoarding one full pot of tea to himself with a bowl of sugar as he did his best to keep his hooves from shaking. A pyramid of sugarcane piled at least four rows high in front of him as he decimated piece after piece. He was doing his hardest not to let his PTSD get the better of him at the table, and, in all fairness, was doing quite admirably. Unfortunately, with his heightened sense of hearing, every scrape of a knife or ring of a fork set his reflexes off, raising his heartrate as he struggled to keep himself from overreacting.

“He’s the emperor. I’m guessing it’s sort of expected,” Vital noted as he levitated a chunk of wild boar meat into his mouth, and began to chew. “Not to mention the fact he’s marrying a prophetess. I’m guessing that’s a pretty rare thing in your culture.”

“Well, clairvoyance kinda only pops up once every couple generations,” Grif noted. “And usually, the one possessing it dies in some unforeseen tragedy to everyone else but them.”

“And I’m guessing they chose to just accept the end they saw, rather than try to change the outcome and possibly cause something worse to come about?”

“Sometimes fighting to change one’s fate ends up bringing it upon your head in the first place,” Pensword spoke up, latching onto the conversation like a glittering lifeline. “The Greeks are a prime example.” He eyed the two empty chairs that had been reserved in case the bride and groom chose to roost there for their meal. “Though with what little I have seen, she might live a long, healthy life.”

“I’m pretty sure we can count on that,” Vital agreed. “Granted, I’m no prophet. Just call it a hunch.” He shrugged as he bit into a freshly baked roll slathered with butter. “My compliments to the chefs. They know how to bake good bread.

“Well, one can’t exist on venison alone.” Grif chuckled as he passed vital a goblet. “Try some blud,” he grinned.

“Is it alcohol?” Vital asked suspiciously.

“No.” Grif chuckled. “It’s ripened berry’s boiled down with honey to give it an unsettling red color, and a thickness just more than water. If it wasn’t for the scent, you could mistake it for what it sounds like.” When Vital looked in the goblet, he did see an unsettlingly red liquid within.

“Huh. Reminds me of prop blood.” He took a sip, and smiled. “Mmm … syrupy. If this were Asgard, I’d be throwing this down right now, Thor style.”

“Well, we may not be particularly brilliant chefs, but we do make a decent beverage.” Grif laughed. “Still, a proving. That should be fun.”

“Think they’ll let Hammer Strike enter?”

“Unfortunately, this is a Gryphons only type of deal. It’s probably one of the few things they’d stand up to him about.”

“Needs to be fair,” Hammer Strike commented with a faint grin.

“That, too,” Grif laughed. “Though it won’t be all that fair. A lot of rookies trying to make a name for themselves as they come to fight or shoot against Gryphons with fifty years experience or more.”

“In short, barring being geniuses, they’ll never stand a chance?” Vital asked.

“Not unless some of the older warriors have gotten slower in their old age. The bow in particular is often hilarious. So many younger ones think it’s about aim. Foolish.”

“If it isn't aim, then what is it about?”

“Well, normally, it would be about aim, but when you have an avian-feline mixed heritage, good eyesight isn’t exactly a rare trait. We use clay disks thrown at around the same time at different positions. Your score is based on how many you can break with a single shot, so it’s about timing more than aim.”

“Just like shotgun shooting back home.” Vital grinned. “Mmm. I miss that.”

“Anyway, it’s not so easy to time your arrow for the sweet spot, especially as the distance that some disks need to be thrown is different as you go further down. It becomes a matter of instinct, and instinct is honed best after years of trusting it. As such, the Veterans tend to do better in provings.”

Pensword took a more steady sip of his tea. “So, are you going to compete then, Grif?”

“Probably, but just the bow. I’d hate to have the kind of publicity that comes from the arena.”

“And if Daedalus asks you to do it as a special event?” Vital asked.

“I’ll politely refuse.”

“And you can get away with that?”

“Technically, I’m not only not a Gryphonian citizen, but I also am one of the major religious figures in the country. He can’t touch me.”

“And, of course, you don’t really care about politics and political standing, so there’s no grip on you there either.”

“Now you're getting it,” Grif chuckled. “Frankly, I probably scare the more powerful clan heads just on the implication alone, wielding so much power without the drawbacks usually attached to it.”

“Well, you certainly put the fear of Faust into Trixie, if memory serves,” Vital teased as he nudged the mare in question with an impish smirk.

Pensword paused and blinked. Did he just see a Gryphoness pout at the display Vital showed with Trixie. A moment later he let a small smirk form on his muzzle as he took another sip of his tea.

“Trixie wasn’t scared. She was merely … startled,” Trixie responded as a violent blush rose in her cheeks.

“Whatever you say, Trixie. Whatever you say.” Vital was promptly rewarded by having his drink dumped over his head. Surprisingly enough, he laughed at that, then shook his mane, spattering Trixie, and eliciting several giggles as her pout dropped helplessly to a playful smile.

Rarity leaned in to nuzzle Hammer Strike. “So, how long do you think those two will last before he pops the question?” she whispered.

“Not certain, but I don’t see it being too long.”

Pensword grinned. “Hopefully before next spring.”

“You realize it has to be May, or you still lose. Spring isn't entirely yours, right?” Grif looked to his old friend with a smirk.

“Yes,” Pensword whispered back. “But I don’t know what month she will start indicating she is available.”

“Start with the basics for now, Pensword,” Grif said. “Worry about those details later.”

“Okay, but … shouldn’t we at least get a dance going, like you did with Lunar Fang and me?” Pensword muttered back.

“I have no idea what you're talking about,” Grif denied.

“Still, we have planning to do later,” Pensword continued. “I suppose we can’t push too fast.”

“Use a mallet, not a hammer,” Grif agreed.

“Um … why are we talking construction tools?” Vital asked. A blush had risen on his cheeks as Trixie kissed him there.

“We’ll tell you when you’re older,” Grif responded.

“Of course. After all, I still need an adult,” Vital added with a mischievous wink.

“I am an adult,” Trixie said as she smiled at him, and wiggled her eyebrows.

“Then could you perhaps accompany this minor onto the dance floor later this evening, m’lady?”

Trixie sighed. “It seems like the responsible thing to do.” Then she giggled.

“Then it’s a date.” He leaned in, and nuzzled her gently, before planting a hesitant kiss on the side of her cheek.

Pensword was very much enjoying this exchange as he snuck a nuzzle with Lunar Fang and Fox Feather. He looked to Grif after. “So we have dinner, and you mentioned a dance floor. When does the dancing begin?”

“When someone starts a song.” Grif shrugged a second, before someone began banging on a nearby table in rhythm. “Which would be any minute now.”

Pensword jumped at the banging, but Matthew was excited to see the curious behavior. “Matthew should have been an anthropologist,” he muttered in Draconic as he shook his head.

The colosseum was a vast underground chamber, more than six hundred yards across, and two hundred yards wide. It was carved straight from the granite with massive stone benches forming the seating for the common Gryphons, and a large elaborate box set up on the north end very reminiscent of Caesar. The floor of the colosseum had been carefully packed with fresh earth. Through some mysterious means Grif couldn’t explain, grass covered it in a thick coat. Immense statues of Gryphons sat proudly on their pillars, facing the four cardinal directions. Their beaks pushed up into the air, as if they were holding up the roof.

“So, what is the first event?” Pensword asked as he looked around. “Tell me that they will put things together to create ship battles.”

“Sadly, no.” Grif chuckled. “Gryphons haven’t needed to do sea combat for more than twelve hundred years.”

Pensword, no, Matthew pouted with a humph. “That’s no fun.”

“What, you can’t enjoy the architecture of it all?”

Pensword looked at Grif. “I am. I am. So is Matthew. But to him, this is an underground version of an architectural wonder from the old world. And it seems they had naval combat … on land.” He paused, and looked to Grif with narrowed eyes. “Humans will do anything they put a mind to, won’t they?”

“Doesn’t seem like much point to that,” Grif shrugged, “especially considering the airships.”

“Never stop dreaming,” came the sudden response. Again, that was most likely Matthew. He’d been becoming more vocal of late. Pensword shook his head. “Still, what is the first event?”

“The racing,” Grif sighed. “It’s the least … exciting of the three.”

“Well, still going to be fun. Matthew liked watching the track matches for the Olympics, and I am sure it is flying involved here.”

“What gave you that idea?” Grif snickered.

“Wings,” Pensword responded flatly. Then his deadpan expression lightened into a smile. “Oh, there you are, Vital, Trixie. Did you get lost?”

“It took nearly an hour to find our way here. Somebody refused to rely on Trixie’s excellent navigating skill.”

“You mean the skill that made it so you didn’t want to ask directions?” Vital asked flatly.

“Wait, I thought it was the Stallion who doesn’t ask for directions?” Pensword asked in confusion with his two wives giggling.

“Trixie knew where she was going,” Trixie huffed.

“Yes, clearly,” Vital said as he rolled his eyes. “Which is how we wound up halfway to the second ring, before you let me ask where we should go.”

“It was a detour,” Trixie defended.

“A detour that led us to a group of young Gryphons who were making their way to the colosseum, and were kind enough to let us follow them, after we paid them to let us.”

“We did get here, didn’t we?”

Vital sighed, then shook his head. “... Trixie, what am I going to do with you?”

“Marry her?” Pensword teased under his breath.

“All in good time, darling. All in good time,” Rarity whispered as she leaned past Lunar Fang. “You can’t rush these things, you know.”

Pensword just smirked in response.

“So, is it just me, or are they moving thunderheads up there on purpose?” Vital asked as he pointed up into the sky, where darker clouds were shifted and set alongside their whiter, fluffier cousins. A few bolts of lightning would crackle along their edges occasionally as the Gryphons setting them in place handled them cautiously.

“They are.” Grif nodded. “They must be getting ready to make it interesting.”

“What gets me is that they have a thunderhead … indoors,” Pensword whispered in surprise, and a spark of respect.

“Well, a test of speed wouldn’t be complete without testing the competitors’ skills in flight,” Vital noted. “I guess dodging thunderbolts is gonna be part of it.”

“You know how Rainbow Dash is always setting up crazy stupid courses for herself?” Grif looked at them. “Gryphons can be twice as bad about it.”

“I wonder if Rainbow actually got the idea from Gilda in the first place,” Vital wondered.

“No, it’s pretty common for flyers. The extra adrenal gland makes us more competitive.”

“The boys are usually much worse than the girls, but there are always some exceptions,” Avalon said with a playful smile as she held her baby close, and preened his feathers. “Which means this little one will probably be quite the handful.”

“Just wait till after he’s old enough to start playing with the twins,” Shrial said with a grin.

“Funny. From my experience, Avalon, you are the only exception to the competitive streak I’ve seen. Shrial still holds the fact she got more heads than me while taking Fort Long,” Grif chuckled.

“It’s called flirting, dear,” Shrial pointed out. “Or have you forgotten that part of courting?” she jabbed as she wiggled her brow playfully.

“Flirting involves a three minute long victory dance?” Grif returned with a grin.

“Considering how I was dealing with an independence rush, I think you can give me a pass on that one,” she pointed out coolly, albeit with a bit of a blush beneath her feathers.

“Just saying there is nothing in the history of our species that says males are specifically more catered to be competitive. Heck, more of our athletes are female.”

“Let’s save the discussion for the bedroom, shall we, dear? I’d rather not get into a debate on feminism versus competitiveness and potential biological contributors just now.”

“Of course, dear. Anyway, I’ll be happy to watch the race. I heard Genevieve arrived late last night, and I’m going to guess that I know why I haven’t seen her yet.”

“Prep for the race?” Vital queried.

“Likely. She takes racing very seriously.” Grif chuckled. “Only reason the wedding’s taking so long.”

“Makes a girl wonder whether she might come in last when it comes to marrying you,” Avalon teased.

“I hope that's not jealousy talking,” Grif noted. “You know I love you all, right?”

“Just joking, Grif. You know we already agreed to letting you marry the number you need, especially after your meeting with a certain bird.”

“Yes, but I worry you two might think I’d start picking favorites.”

“Have you so far?” Shrial countered.

“Of course not.” Grif chuckled. “Anyway, did you girls bet on anyone in particular to win?”

Both shook their heads. “A little bit of a rush with settling in, Dear,” Avalon pointed out.

“Well then, how about we sit back and enjoy the race?” he said as he took a seat near the top of the colosseum.

“I suppose we should,” Avalon sighed.

“Though with Genevieve here, I feel sorry for the rest of the competitors,” Shrial noted.

Grif grinned as he looked down below to the starting line, eyes locking onto a familiar blue-and-gray figure. ‘Give em hell,’ he thought.

And with that thought given, the signal sounded, and the race began.

True to Shrial’s prediction, Genevieve had won the race in her cousin's name. It had been a very impressive feat to see, involving not only a foot race, but also a corkscrewed obstacle course higher and higher into the air. Each racer had to collect pieces of an emblem as they went, in order to advance to the next height, while dodging inclement weather of different varieties. All in all, the race had taken less than ten minutes, but the preparation beforehand had built the hype to such a state that it was well past half an hour before the crowds had calmed down.

It took another half hour for the arena to be reconfigured to allow for the moving targets to be placed. So it was an hour later that Grif found himself waiting at ground level for his chance to shoot. He grinned to himself as he tested his bow, pretending to ignore the gazes falling on the weapon. For reasons unknown to Grif, the ruby was shining softly in the torchlight. He waited ten minutes, twenty minutes, an hour. He lost track of time as he worked on his father’s legacy. It wasn’t until someone tapped him on the shoulder that he’d realised his turn had come.

“And now, under the eyes of the four Winds and his ancestors, shooting for the name of his own clan, Grif Bladefeather, son of Graf, and leader of clan Bladefeather, the Avatar of Winds!” the announcer roared as Grif took to the shooting area. The targets had already been reset, and swayed back and forth in front of him in peculiar rhythms that weren’t completely in synch, but every so often, the targets would align just for a moment, before parting again.

Grif took a deep breath as he raised the bow, already having an arrow notched as he pulled the string back. He took his time, eyeing the targets carefully. Naturally, the inventors of this course had been prepared for a Gryphon’s ability to dilate their perception of time, so that would be no help at this time. Skill and luck. That was all it would take. Grif calmed himself as he tried to predict the targets’ path.

“See where they’re going,” the old gravelly voice played through his head. “Take your time. Let the shot come to you.”Grif could almost feel the talons on his shoulder as a familiar red reticle suddenly appeared in his vision. Grif blinked in surprise, and checked the feathers on his arrow to confirm he wasn’t using one of Graf’s. He wasn’t. So what was going on? Inside the red, a smaller field of blue spun speedily, stopping once or twice when some of the outlying targets seemed to match. What the heck was going on? The black bow had been made with many enchantments. Grif knew this. The bow’s surface was lined with runes so small they were nearly indiscernible, but all of them drew power from the ruby, and the ruby had never been able to pull this much power before. A blinding gold light from Grif’s left side caused him to squint for a moment. When he opened his eyes again, the red circle and the blue circle had stopped, and a gold dot snapped into place in the very center. Grif released the arrow without so much as a thought.

There was silence in the arena, and Grif swore under his breath, cursing his impatience. He braced himself, and looked up to see just how badly he’d scored, only to find the arrow dug into the far wall, with shards of broken clay littering the ground between him and said wall. The sound of clapping echoed into the arena from the royal seats. Then someone else clapped. Soon the whole arena rang with applause as Grif looked around in disbelief.

“We’ll I’ll be damned.” The announcer chuckled under his breath. “I’m going to have to look up how to score that one. Don’t think I’ve heard of someone penetrating all the targets before.”

Grif was too stunned to speak as he was led out of the arena. His head thrummed with questions. How he’d made that shot was the foremost. He’d expected to break a few targets, but the arrow usually lost power before it reached the end. And what in the Winds’ names had been that light? Unnoticed by Taze, the topaz twinkled in the low light, and a soft blue light trailed on the ground below him as he walked past.

Pensword and the other ponies stood in shock at the display. The commander had to blink twice, just to be sure. For a moment, he was sure he saw Grif’s father standing behind the competitor. He shivered, and bristled his feathers as he listened to murmurs he was certain nobody else would hear. It would seem Grif’s performance had surprised more than just the living. He tried to keep a calm face as he began to hum a childhood nursery song his mother would sing to him to try to drown them out.

“You doing okay, Pensword?” Vital Spark asked.

“Ghosts,” was all he said as he returned to his humming.

“That many?”

“Yes. This is an old, old place,” Pensword hissed. “Now pleaselet me be, before I start clamoring and get turned into a glorified spiritual messenger service. I am here to support the wedding, not play the medium.”

“You really should talk with Luna about a way to control that. She probably has a spell or scroll designed to help,” Vital noted, before turning back to the uproar from the arena. “So who here went and bet everything they had on Grif?”

Pensword raised a wing. “Alicorns are different. Besides, it is part of my burden to learn to tune it in and out. Besides, I enjoy the older places, despite the ghosts. I suppose that historian in me just won’t quit.” He smiled faintly, even as he clenched his eyes shut, and shook his head.

“Okay. So, uh … the bet?” Vital pressed again.

“Vital Spark, it’s rather impolite to ask such a thing of a lady,” Rarity pointed out. Perhaps it might be best to move to another subject.”

“That smile of yours indicates you bet a lot on him, and just won big time.”

“That, Vital Spark, is none of your business.”

“Which is Rarity speak for yes, you did.”

“Well, I never!”

Trixie chuckled as she elbowed Vital gently on the side. “Good one,” she complimented him.

“One does try one’s best,” he flirted back with an impish grin.

“A pity family members aren’t allowed to join in the bets,” Avalon sighed ruefully. “We could’ve made a killing.”

Kalima chuckled. “Something’s telling me you still will, girls,” she said as she turned to face Gilda. “And what do you think of Grif’s performance?”

Gilda blushed. “Okay, I guess I can say that was pretty cool.” She folded her arms as she tried to avoid eye contact with the other females.

Kalima just smiled knowingly.

“I’m looking forward to seeing how the fighting styles have changed here,” Shrial noted. “It’s been over a thousand years since I last came to the empire.”

“Just watch out for wandering eyes, Shrial,” Kalima teased.

Shrial couldn’t help but laugh. “Careful, Kalima. Otherwise, I might just sic the twins on you.” The two girls perked up, having heard the adults talking about them. They looked curiously at Kalima, who simply smiled in return.

“Ah, but I know something that you don’t know, young Shrial.”

“And what, pray tell, is that?”

Kalima chuckled. “Younglings adore their grandparents. And like any grandparent, I would spoil them rotten, before sending them right back to you.”

Shrial clapped her hands slowly. “Well played, Old One. Well played.”

Kalima bowed her head slightly with a mischievous smile. “One does one’s best.”

Pensword looked at Grif with a tired expression. Stack upon stack of blank paper and inkwells lay in wait for his hoof to write. “Thank you, Vital,” he groused. Grif caught sight on one letter addressed to Emperor Daedalus from his grandfather. A quick scan revealed the pride the spirit held for his descendant. “So, Grif, why did I see your dad out there?”

“He was out there?”

“Talon on your shoulder. Looked like he was whispering advice,” Pensword confirmed. “And thanks to Vital, I got twenty ei–.” He paused, and grabbed a piece of paper. Two, actually. After jotting down a series of quick notes, he sighed. “Make that thirty letters to deliver to the Empire ranging from asking to stop a wedding, so that Gryphon can marry someone else, and then there are revenge requests, requests to end revenges caused in error, and just ….” He groaned, then waved a wing over towards the hard stone walls of the room. “Hi, Mom. I’m okay.”

“Any of them offering anything of value for revenge? Locations of gold caches, etc., etc.?” Grif asked.

“To whom? I have ten revenge plots, three of them are riddles, two are just saying that they know where the staches are to use, and two are saying that they won’t tell where their inheritance is, until after they kill the killer.”

“Write them down,” Grif chuckled. “If they check out, maybe I can make some money while we’re here.”

Pensword sighed. “Just don’t take the inheritance ones. Their families might need them.”

“I’m sure they’d be willing to pay for the info,” Grif countered. Then he frowned. “You sure you’re okay?”

“Three hours, Grif. Three hours of having to be a messenger for the dead. It started with three cubs wanting to say they’re okay to their families. Then it just spiraled out of control.” He looked at the table, and pulled another paper, paused, then banged his head repeatedly on the surface as he wrote without looking. “Thanks so much, Grif. Now they want to hire the Avatar or me for revenge. Now I’ll never get peace.”

“Tell whoever it is that you want twenty beaks to deliver their, message,” Grif told him, then held a silencing talon as Pensword prepared to object. “Just trust me.”

“All right,” Pensword growled. He closed his eyes, then opened them a few seconds later. “And three just told me where I could get the beaks,” he deadpanned as he began to write again. “But at least they’ve calmed down somewhat. The room isn’t so crowded.

“I thought that might help.” Grif smiled as he turned to leave, but a pleading look from Pensword stayed his paws as the constant scratch of the quill’s nib against the paper filled the room.

Suddenly, Pensword shook his head. “Ten Beaks only,” he muttered. “Family discount.”

Grif’s head whipped up from the daggers he’d been polishing, and his gaze focused on the shifting scrawl. The paper and pen moved much slower this time. Or perhaps it was merely Grif’s impatience. “Ten beaks, Grif. You’ve got a letter.”

Grif almost slammed the bills on the table, taking the page in his talons with a near reverence. He hesitated a few moments, before stuffing it in his armor. “If it’s all the same to you, I think I’d rather keep this for when I’m alone.”

“Of course.” Pensword nodded his understanding. “Just … Sorry I had to charge you. Got to keep consistent, if that plan of yours is going to work.” He furrowed his brow, and sighed as he continued recording. “Grif, could you have the attendant who delivers your tea tonight give you twenty beaks for this letter from her grandfather?” he asked as he rolled the paper, sealed it, and handed it to the Gryphon. “Also, for all the rest of you spirits listening, I am closed. I need sleep and time with my family. Work me too hard, and you will all put me in an early grave, and then you’ll lose your chance to get these letters out. In other words, buzz off!” he shouted. His torso heaved a few times as he forced his body to calm down. Then he sighed. “Glad they got the message.” He rose from the table, and stretched, cracking a few bones in his neck and wing joints. “Good night, Grif,” he said tiredly as he made his way towards the door.

Grif chuckled. “Now you're thinking like a Gryphon, Pensword.”

Pensword shuddered from nose to tail as he stuck a hoof on the door frame to maintain his balance. “Faust have mercy, if I ever grow a beak,” he whispered in horror.

Grif just smiled.

Author's Note

Sorry the chapter went up late.

I have work in the morning. And we are starting the season rush in Retail, so these will most likely be going up in the evenings on Mondays, but with Christmas coming, our editors might have a little slow down. Do not worry, we have chapters for a while and we have plans for a long while yet to come.

I am sorry for the lateness of this post, so be on the look out for Monday Evenings from now on.

124 - A Wing and a Prayer

Extended Holiday
Ch 124: A Wing and a Prayer
Act 18

Grif fidgeted as he strapped a heavy plate mail chestpiece on, and tightened the straps. “I come halfway across freaking Equis to give him moral support, and the day of the wedding, he’s insisting on me wearing this,” Grif grumbled loudly. “Thing weighs a ton, and moves like an elephant.”

“Ceremonial garb, Grif. If he expects to keep his favor with the people, he’s going to have to edge them slowly away from the old traditions. In other words, this wedding has to be by the book,” Vital pointed out as he cinched up another strap on his leather armor with his magic. “And you do strike an intimidating figure like that.”

“Intimidating is all it gives me. I can’t move like this. Why couldn’t the ceremonial platemail be medium or light armor?” he growled as he tested the range of movement, then let out another scoff, while he strapped on the bracers, pauldrons, and so forth. He frowned disapprovingly as he looked himself over one last time.

Pensword had just finished pinning his medals and sashes on his ceremonial armor when two Gryphons approached bearing what, for all intents and purposes, looked like a platter the size of a cookie sheet. “I think it's about to get heavier.” The Gryphon on the right shifted a hand to pull off the tray’s lid, revealing row upon row of medals, sashes, and awards.

Grif looked to the Gryphons with a deadpan expression. “I think you have the wrong room, gentlemen. I haven’t been awarded anything,” Grif noted.

The Gryphon on the right shuffled his hindpaws. Much like Grif, he also had a panther’s body. “Uh, well,” he cleared his throat, “these are meant for the Avatar, and … some of these were mailed to us by Princess Celestia to present to you for your actions in the Third Gryphon War.”

The first one at the top left bore the symbol of the Monastery of Winds. “Most of these are ceremonial orders. So long as he has these, the Avatar has the right to sit in council with Daedalus. Or he may send a representative in his stead,” the Gryphoness said as she smoothed her stubborn blue feathers back into place. The blue blurred into the smoky gray fur of her Russian Blue lower body. Her voice was clear, vibrant, and well-controlled as she trilled. “The medal in the middle there represents the rank of Avatar. You’re to wear it over your breastbone.”

“So this was sent by the Winds Father, then?” Grif asked as he took it, and proceeded to place the two medals as best he could on his armor.

“Yep,” the Gryphoness chirped cheerfully. “Along with a few authorized by Daedalus for saving his life.” She giggled as Grif struggled to pin them properly, while also dealing with the bane that was his limited mobility. “As you can see, that’s his seal on the shield. The others here are for your friends from the coup.” She nodded to Pensword, who flapped his wings, and picked up the medal. He furrowed his brow.

“Now I need to figure out where this would go on my uniform,” Pensword muttered, before nodding. He fumbled with it a few times, before finally finding a space on the bottom of his many rows of awards and honors.

Grif picked up a ceremonial dagger in the shape of a falchion sword. “And this, I take it, is the Emperor's falchion?” he asked as he fastened it. He received a nod, and then a look of scandal as he proceeded to fasten the ceremonial sashes around his chest in an X-shaped fashion. He just smiled. If he had to go out like a Hearth’s Warming tree, he was going to do it his way. He placed the engraved pauldron on his right shoulder, but refused the matching one in favor of his topaz buckler. He also refused the fancy sword belt that came with the armor for his own. Fortunately, no one had a word against him wearing Vigilanceand Vengeance. As if any blade they offered could compare. The armor lacked places for any more than a couple of extra knives, and he felt naked without his usual bandolier. “I feel like a Hearth’s Warming pageant,” he sighed, looking at Vital. “Wanna trade?”

Vital just smiled back, and shook his head as the Gryphons made their exit. “Nnnnope,” he said in a surprisingly good impersonation of Big Mac.

“Your enjoying this, aren't you?” Grif deadpanned.

“After all the times you’ve teased me and edged me on, would I really do that to you, Grif?”

“I know where you live,” Grif said bluntly.

“And that makes two of us,” Vital finished.

Pensword grinned, and started giggling. “Vital learned teasing!”

“He canbe taught!” Vital said with a satirical smirk.

“Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up,” Grif said good-naturedly. “Wonder where Hammer Strike is.”

“Probably helping Rarity get ready. She takes a long time to decide sometimes. I can’t help but wonder if he’ll help speed things along for her. What do you guys think?” Vital asked.

“Depends on if they decide to do some marital stuff first,” Pensword muttered. “Admittedly, this is the most dressed up I have been in a long time.”

“What about the wedding?” Vital countered.

Pensword rolled his eyes. “Okay, it feels like a long time.”

Vital reared up on his hind hooves, and struck his forehooves to his chest. “Oh, the feels. The feels!” Then he dropped back onto the ground, and burst into a fit of laughter, before finally stopping to wipe the tears from his eyes. “Okay, okay. Sorry. I just couldn’t resist.”

“Yeah, we’ll make sure to bring it up in the wedding speech when you and Trixie finally tie the knot,” Grif chuckled.

“Only if you do it while performing the closing musical number from the first Shrek movie, including choreography.”

“You do realize we’re in a world where Ponies fall in line to a broadway standard musical number at the drop of a hat, no prep time needed, with choreography included, right?”

“Eeeeyup,” Vital said with a grin. “Seriously, can you imagine how much fun a number like that would be?”

“Well at least Trixie would probably enjoy it more than Sunset,” Grif chuckled. “She seemed more the AC/DC type.”

Pensword’s ears twitched and he began to hum the beginning of Thunderstruck.

“I figure I’ll introduce her to Queenor The Beetles,” Vital said with a shrug. “Both are great groups.”

“No Rush?” Grif chuckled.

“Why would I rush?” Vital asked, confused.

“Rush? The rock band? 2112? The Temples of Syrnx? Really, how have you not heard of them?” Grif actually looked shocked.

“Nope. Not ringing any bells.”

“Well, now I know what you're doing all the way back to Equestria.” Grif chuckled as he finished a few last minute adjustments.

Vital raised an eyebrow. “You have copies of their music?”

“What? You think I went home with a nigh infinite amount of money and storage space, and I didn’t pick up everything I could get my hands on?” Grif asked

“Well, we did have some nice money, and Rush is a good band. A little hard for me, but a good band,” Pensword pointed out.

“Okay, fair point. Speaking of home, though, I wonder if the governments decided to invest money into interdimensional travel, just because of their encounter with us,” Vital said.

“Well, if they did, they’d be generations away from it, and it would be highly improbable that they would connect to our world on their first try. Maybe a furry world, but more than likely a turn left world that is almost the exact same as their world.”

Vital shrugged. “Probably. But then again, that’s getting a little too deep.” He turned back to Grif. “So, are you ready?”

“As I’ll ever be. Let’s get this circus moving. Clowns first,” Grif gestured to Vital.

“And here I forgot my makeup. What a shame,” Vital shot back as he made his way to the door, and held it open for his friends.

Grif cracked his neck. “Out of the frying pan, I guess,” he mumbled as he exited the room.

“And down into a burning ring of fire?” Vital quipped.

Pensword facehoofed. “Now I have Johnny Cash stuck in my head.”

Trumpets echoed through the large stone hall. The overall structure and design reminded Pensword of Westminster Abbey. The tall ceiling seemed to be made up of numerous arches with massive stone columns standing in two parallel straight lines. Armed guards lined the sides of the area, each armed with large steel halberds. Gryphon nobility arrayed in fancy armor and intricate clothing covered most of the front area. In front of them were the clan lords. And in front of the clan lords hung five banners bearing the five regions of the Gryphon Empire. Beneath them stood the two surviving kings who had remained loyal to Daedalus, as well as Gareth Farflyer, Jorrund Bloodfeather, and Brunhilda Warbeak. Vital Spark, Hammer Strike, Rarity, Trixie, Lunar Fang, Fox Feather, and Bellacosa were shown to a spot near the nobility. Shrial, Avalon, Kalima, Thalia, and the cubs were escorted to a space by the Emperor's own clan, beside Genevieve. Gilda was placed with the other family guards nearby.

Grif was led alone to the front to stand beside Jirrac, who stood at the altar in his robes, the Book of Winds laying on the pulpit before him. When Grif took his place, he could see the reactions from the crowd: glares, smiles, looks of fear and consideration. He could feel eye’s sizing him up, looking for weaknesses, or trying to take in every inch of him for memory. As he turned to the crowd, he could see the colored lights appear on the ground as the covers over the stained glass windows that depicted the four winds and their children were removed.

“Jirrac,” Grif said calmly, “I hope this isn’t as aggravating for you.”

“Of course not,” Jirrac said shakily. “I’m only a no account monk who was put in this position at the suggestion of the Avatar of Winds, who now has every single eye in the room on him. What's there to aggravate?” he chuckled nervously.

“Yeah. I know the feeling,” Grif sighed. Nearby, a dozen or so monks formed of different songbirds flew into the hall, and formed up on nearby benches. They began to sing in unison, while an unseen band began to play. Daedalus appeared at the end of the hall in his own ceremonial armor. It was all Grif could do not to laugh at seeing the gold trim engraved armor polished so dedicatedly it could probably blind you. Daedalus looked entirely unprepared as he attempted to keep a dignified show of walking down the aisle at pace. He was followed by his three chosen shield Gryphons, and then six or so heavily armed color guardsmen. When the group finally reached the front, the guard fanned out, forming a bowl-like formation around the altar.

Daedalus looked to the altar, and nodded his head to Jirrac, before turning to Grif. There was an awkward moment where Grif Realized neither he nor Daedalus knew the proper etiquette. Was he supposed to lower his beak? Was Daedalus supposed to lower his? Thinking quickly, the black Gryphon improvised as he stepped towards the emperor, placing a talon on the younger Gryphon’s head, and lowering both their beaks till their foreheads touched. This was an action as old as the Empire itself, and served as a sign of mutual respect for the other's station. Grif silently prayed that he wouldn’t start a war over this. The sight of the approving glances of the monks helped to lower his fears. Upon Grif’s return to his place, the music changed to something almost resembling the Equestrian bridal march as new figures appeared at the entrance to the room.

First through the doors were the personal maids of honor for the Gryphoness, who would be waiting on her every need as they would come with the bride. Even if they were on loan from Daedalus, Melody still came through with her escort forming behind her, and acted with poise befitting the event. However, it was not the bride the audience was watching as gasps filled the room. Instead, all eyes fell on the symbol the guards wore, a hastily crafted vestige of a familiar cutie mark shone on all the guards’ badges to denote the “clan” they “came from.” Then the eyes fell on the Pony that dared to lead Melody to the altar in the place reserved for the father. Pensword kept his eyes forward as he tried his hardest to keep a panic attack from becoming visible. One final guard held the flag of Pensword’s clan high in the air for all to see, so they could know from which clan this Gryphoness hailed.

The reaction was quite mixed at this sight. Some glared daggers at the bridal party, and some seemed not to care at all about the Pony in it, or seemed to simply be trying to ignore the fact he wasa Pony. But there were also those who smiled at the sight, some who pointed and whispered in hushed tones about the signs of the changing times. A few said silent prayers in thanks to the South Wind, and to Grif himself, that they lived to see such a thing. Perhaps this Avatar would bring about great change after all.

When Melody finally arrived at the front, Jirrac reached beneath the altar, and produced a bundle wrapped in leather. He placed it beside the Book of Winds, and unwrapped it to reveal a long, thin dagger. Despite being well cared for, it still bore the telltale marks of time. The symbol for Daedalus’s family had been carved near the hilt. Beside it lay a large ruby with familiar holes drilled on either side. Lastly, a small bowl made of a familiar blood-colored stone laid in wait. Jirrac turned to the Book of Winds, and opened it carefully. The music ended the moment the book hit the stone.

“My friends, my people, warriors, scholars, monks, and merchants alike. Today is a glorious day! Here, on the ninth year of the reign of our beloved Emperor, we come to watch as he commits himself to the great destiny that the South Wind wants for every Gryphon: love. It is on this day that His Holiness, Emperor Daedalus the Survivor marries Lady Melody Pen, a prophetess within our own time!” He was greeted by loud clapping from most of the nobles and clan leaders. “Truly, we live in times unlike any ever recorded, nor that I think shall ever be recorded. We have been blessed with an emperor who is wise and gracious, and a prophetess whose gift shall surely help him to rule in prosperity and victory. And so we meet here today, facing the South as the wind blows strong outside to celebrate this union. It is to my duty as the Winds Father, head of our order, and the one offering guidance from our beloved deities, may they one day be returned to us–.” Each and every Gryphon in the room, Grif included, proceeded to thump their left hand on their right thigh, and lower their beaks to stare at the floor. No one spoke for a long minute. “–That I read the words of the prophet Berenziath, who wrote these words in the year three hundred and thirty five of the first reclamation by the Winds.”

Looking into the book, he read, “Blood and stone. For the blood is the life, and the water of life to all things living. And the stone is the foundation of the earth, the bones from which we build. When mates sealed in love do wed, let blood and stone be wed as a symbol of it. For he who would not shed his blood for whom he does love should not know love.” Jirrac cleared his throat. “Further, let the bloodline that would put his head above all others test the new blood, the stone blood, with his blood and his mate’s blood. Let it be first tested within the bloodstone.” Jirrac’s talons shook as he finished, and reached towards the knife. “Daedalus, Emperor of Gryphonia, you claim this Gryphoness to hold a place in your heart. Would you spill a drop of your own blood, to be tested and tried, and show that you and she would be worthy?”

Daedalus lifted his talon hesitantly to the shaking talons of the Winds Father. “I would prove as a testament to all that she would make me worthy,” he said.

Grif watched Jirrac’s continually shaking hand preparing to cut his emperor with the knife. At this rate, Jirrac was likely to bleed Daedalus out by accident. “Perhaps, Winds Father, it would be more appropriate for me to test the blood,” Grif offered gently as he ushered Jirrac aside, and got the knife from his hands. With expert precision that came from years of practice, Grif took a single talon of daedalus’s, and pricked it, turning it to let the blood drop into the bowl. He released Daedalus, who was given a cloth by one of his shield Gryphons to cover the wound. Then Grif turned to melody.

“And you, my lady? A drop of blood to prove your worth?” he asked.

“A drop, for now, I shall give. Though the events of this offering shall be but a shade compared to the brighter future that awaits us. What I lose now shall be returned ten fold, if not more,” she said as she offered her talon.

Grif took her finger, and pricked it as he had Daedalus’, letting her blood drip into the bowl, before releasing her. He swirled the bowl a few times. After a few seconds, the bowl burst with a bright golden light that illuminated the faces of the four closest Gryphons, before dying away. Grif nodded, and handed the bowl to Jirrac, who looked a good deal calmer now that the moment for shedding blood had passed. The Winds Father gave Grif a grateful bob of the head, before turning to face the crowd.

“And so it is that the Winds, even in their exile, still show us their favor. Another imperial bloodline has been affirmed.” As he spoke, he poured the contents of the bowl carefully into the holes in the gem. This revealed that each hole was, in fact, a part of a different tract. As the blood filled the channels, the symbol of Daedalus’ clan became plain. “Let the stone show from this day forth that those who stand before me on this day are His and Her Imperial Majesties. I give you Emperor and Empress Daedalus. So let their blood stone sit amongst the royal jewels forever.” And with that, the room erupted in applause as the two Gryphons before him kissed. Jirrac looked to Pensword. “And so it is at the end of this ceremony that I ask you, do you give up responsibility for Lady Melody to Daedalus, trusting in him to care well for her?”

Pensword nodded his head. “I do. I hereby also give up my right and command of those who have guarded my daughter while under my Clan’s name to show support, and as part of her dowery. May your clan grow stronger with the talons and blades of my warriors,” he said as he bowed his head respectfully to the new emperor.

“And so I, as the Winds Father, do recognize this pairing in the name of the Winds, and do bless it. May your future be prosperous. Go with love, my friends,” Jirrac offered.

Grif left the altar after the couple as they moved down the aisle to the exit. No one else moved, until the three of them had left, and the door closed behind them. When the trio had finally gotten to a secluded corridor, Grif embraced the new couple in his wings.

“I’m new at this, so let's see how this goes,” Grif told them through his chuckles. He looked at Daedalus. “You have many years. Be wise and be healthy. Never be afraid of war, but never take peace off the table. May the Winds always give you the pleasant thermals to ride. And when the time comes, may you be a good father. Remember, it takes nothing to be cruel. It takes everything to be kind. Don’t take the path of least resistance.”

Grif turned his head to Melody. “Be a good Empress. Keep him in line, and remind him that there is still much to improve out there. Trust your visions, but always remember the future is fluid, and it’s what we make of it that matters. May you always have the wisdom to hold your tongue when necessary, and the courage to speak up when right. May you always find favor in his eyes, and remain his favorite one, no matter who comes along. May your seasons together be long, and your seasons apart be few. May you enjoy the warm springs and hot summers of your lives in happiness and joy, and may the winters keep you basking in each other’s warmth. Be a good mother, and don’t be pressured by the stuffed shirts. None of this “only a single heir” business. If you want kids, you have ‘em, you hear me?” Grif chuckled as he hugged them close. “May we change the world together. This is my blessing for you two. Take of it what you will.”

Melody looked at Daedalus with an impish grin. “Oh, cubs are definitelyin the cards.”

“I … need an adult?” Daedalus chuckled nervously.

“Go on, you two. Go get ready for tonight. I need to get out of this pile of scrap metal.” Grif chuckled as he slipped away, and turned towards the main hall.

“Apologies, my dears.” Grif smiled as he approached his family, Gryphons around and above them making there exits as quickly as possible. “Last minute business I needed to take care of.” He turned to the grey-and-blue figure nearby. “And Genevieve, it’s a pity I wasn’t able to see you until now. How goes the training? I keep telling Rainbow Dash she’ll have a challenge this year.”

“With what I’ve seen, it’ll be a challenge worthy of stories to tell our cubs,” she said with a smile. “Imagine Celestia letting one of her key element holders compete in a competition that could either ground or lay her up for months. If she’s really willing to take that much of a risk, then the stories I’ve heard about the mare must be true.” She grinned widely as she sat down, her tail swishing in anticipation.

“Oh, she has her merits. I do hope Gryphonia has a strong fencer this year, though. I do plan to enjoy thrashing him or her quite soundly.” Grif chuckled as he hugged her.

“Careful with those words, big shot, or they might just find an honorable way of bowing out,” Genevieve countered with a playful click of her beak. “You might want to create a stage name, just to keep it interesting.”

“I’ll definitely consider it,” Grif chuckled. “I came all this way, and these scant few hours will be all the time we have together. Tomorrow, I head back to the fort, and you head back to training.” He kissed the top of her head, before stepping back.

“Which means we’d better make the most of it,” Shrial added.

“And we should probably start by introducing her to the children. Don’t you think, Grif?” Avalon asked.

“That's not a bad idea.” Grif smiled at the thought. “Now tell me where those two little–.” He felt a tugging at his crest. “Now how did they get up there?” He chuckled as he smiled. “Genevieve, these are Athena and Gentle Wing, my daughters.”

Genevieve stepped forward, and cooed as she extended a talon to rub under their beaks. “Well, hello there.” Genevieve chuckled as the two nuzzled her fingers. “I’m going to be your next mommy.”

“And,” Grif smiled as he retrieved a bundle from Avalon, “this is my son, Tazeer.” He moved the surface of the blanket to reveal the sleeping cub. A few gentle hoots mixed with a feline purr indicated the nature of his dreams as his head twisted back and forth to nuzzle further into the blanket.

“Oh, my. Someone must be enjoying himself,” Genevieve said as she smiled down on the speckled face of the cub. “And what a unique name for the first male. You never were one to keep to tradition, were you, Grif?” she asked teasingly.

“It was his momma’s choice,” Grif chuckled. “And if I had kept to tradition, I’d probably be dead.”

“And I’d be one very disappointed wife,” Avalon said with a chuckle. “After seeing how soundly you beat the competition, I can see why Grif was so drawn to you. You’re a fighter, like Shrial over there.”

“We’re going to have to have a race some time, just to see who’s faster,” Shrial added with a wink. “I haven’t had that kind of a competition in ages.”

“It is going to be fun,” Genevieve said with an impish grin. “We can race after Grif and I are married.”

“That's the part I’m looking forward to,” Grif said with a playful growl.

“Just don’t break the time barrier, darling. You know how upset that makes Dinky,” Avalon added absently with a wink.

“Anyway, we need to go get changed. I need to get out of this mountain of steel. Will you accompany us to the room, my lady?” Grif asked as he turned to Genevieve.

“Only if I can help with you divest yourself from that armor,” she purred.

“That's an invitation I’m not going to refuse,” Grif chuckled as they headed for the door with wives and cubs in tow.

Night Terror stood at the front gates of the Thestral longhouse. Her batwings fluttered anxiously as she waited. She’d been told that she would be joining another sister, and they would both be taught together to gain knowledge and a certain amount of training. She didn’t know who this Thestral was going to be, but it was likely to be another young foal half her age who still knew more about the culture than she did.

“Um … hello. Are … are you Night Terror?” a timid, wispy feminine voice asked.

Night Terror turned her head in surprise, shocked that a Thestral was able to sneak up behind her, only to stare. “W-wait a minute. You’re Fluttershy, aren’t you? I thought you were supposed to be a Pegasus. Did something happen? Why do you have the wings like mine?”

“I … sort of went through a change. It was an accident, but it turns out it was a happy one.” She smiled, and despite her fangs, somehow managed to still look cute.

“But ... but,” Night Terror stammered. “You’re a Pegasus!”

“Actually, it turns out my family tree is one of the older Thestral lines. It’s just a few generations back, they were cursed to be Pegasi. That’s why my flying wasn’t very good growing up, except for when I let myself get angry. Now that I’m in the right shape, things are … well, better.”

“Better?” Night Terror asked. “How does that even make sense?”

“Well, I’m more confident in myself than I was before, for one. And I don’t have to feel so bad about being assertive. When I tried doing it before, it sort of got out of hand. It turns out it was because of the Thestral in me trying to get out. The spell was like one of Mister Beaver’s dams. It held everything back in a tight space. When I tried to release some of the pressure, it came out too forcefully, and I turned into a big meanie. Now that the dam’s clear, the stream can flow naturally again, and I can be the me I was always supposed to be, the Element of Kindness and a confident mare.”

“I am ... glad to hear that, Dame Fluttershy.” Princess Luna’s voice carried out from the open doors to the longhouse. “I hope you will show that kindness to young Night Terror Blueblood as well. Come, the both of you. Tonight, we will be speaking of the founding of our lands, and certain myths from our culture. Follow me below, and we can begin our lesson.”

Night Terror’s eyes widened as she looked at Princess Luna. “Y–you’re our teacher? But why would you deem us–?”

“Because I am the High Chieftess, and I feel it is my duty to help the both of you, as well as my honor.” She bowed her head slightly to Fluttershy, who blushed, and hid behind her long mane. “Come, my little foals of the night. Come, and learn under my moon-washed wings.” Her voice carried melodically through the crisp night air as she turned, and spread her wings wide over the entrance, then waited for the two thestrals to step underneath. Fluttershy did so happily, then looked back, and beckoned cheerfully with a hoof. Night Terror followed rather nervously, and kept close to the element bearer’s side. Far better to be under her protection than to risk crossing swords with an ancient and far wiser ruler. She may have been new to the era, but research had shown Princess Luna was no slouch at adapting to her surroundings. Night Terror would have to be careful to avoid exposing her role as a spy. Luna simply smiled kindly at her as she led the pair inside, and closed the doors behind them. Yet, as the last rays of the light touched those shining orbs, Night Terror thought she caught just a hint of pity.

“So, do you eat meat?” Night Terror asked as the light from Luna’s horn guided their steps, before sliding a complicated stone trap door out of the way by spinning a series of wooden tumblers to line up properly. The original image of a Thestral with her wings covering her eyes changed to spread out welcomingly as it smiled with wide eyes, each pulsing with a tiny moonstone at its pupil. As the new dim light shone, Night Terror noted, with some surprise, how her coat had started to take a shine to it, and the dark was easier to see through than it had before. Had all of this really been denied her, just because she hadn’t been allowed to try meat before? That … didn’t mean she liked it, of course. It was revolting, but … at the same time, she couldn’t deny the results.

Fluttershy shook her head. “No. My family is part of a rarer strain.” She giggled as she pulled out a large apple from her satchel, and bit into it, sucking its juices dry. “My family line is based off of vampire fruit bats.”

“But, they’re a delicacy for the rest of us, aren’t they?” Night Terror asked, confused.

“Because,” Luna smiled as the doors opened to show a set of carefully carved spiralling stairs, “we first started eating them to prevent competition between the two juice drinkers. And Fluttershy, you can eat the apple as well. While it is good to drink it dry, as a Pony, you still need the fiber.” She started down the stairs. “Night Terror, while tonight will be taught about the Fruit drinkers we call our cousins, you will also hear about the founding of House Blueblood, and when that event took place. Truth be told, your house was among the most staunch supporters for Thestral rights and integration.” She vanished around a corner, prompting the two to step forward, and follow her voice.

“In fact, they were the ones that took up arms to protect my children, after my … incident. They bought up strips of lands to act as a buffer, and garrisoned them with guards and other troops to prevent angry Ponies from taking revenge on an innocent people for my … for Nightmare Moon’s actions. They cared about honor and justice in the eyes of the law above all else. It was a trait we admired greatly in your ancestor.” Luna sighed, and shook her head. “Which is why I weep over the status of your house today. Though it warms my heart to have learned that you are to inherit the Night Woods, for those woods are they that Blueblood used to guard my Thestrals long ago. It will bring us great pleasure to know that a Thestral controls those lands again.” She stopped at a door, and turned to address the pair.

“Come now, Fluttershy, Night Terror. For tonight, this place will be your hall of history. Come in, and learn the truths and mysteries of your past, that you may find yourselves a better future.” Luna smiled as she pulled open the heavy stone door with her magic to reveal a room carved from black obsidian and covered from floor to ceiling in gems of all shapes and sizes to replicate the stars and planets at night. A massive moon stone had been affixed to the ceiling, bathing the rest of the room in its gentle light, and causing the other gems to shine. She chuckled as she looked on the two mares’ awestruck faces. “This is but a small piece of the skills your families will teach you in the coming days. While Thestrals are well known as warriors, we are also fine craftsponies. Now then, about that history lesson.”

A couple hours later, after having met up with Pensword, Vital, Hammer Strike, and their assorted entourage, the group found their way into the banquet hall. Grif was relieved when they were shown to an off-to-the-side table near the front of the room.

“Finally, a place out of the limelight,” Grif said as he took the seat he was shown. “I feel like people have been staring at me for the last month, and we haven’t even been here a week.”

“You area national icon,” Vital pointed out. “It’s only natural to feel that way.”

“I also think Pensword’s going to go nuts, if he has to be this close to hundreds of Gryphons in a single room for much longer.”

“Even with his family here, who happen to also be made up of several Gryphons?” Vital countered.

“You’re clutching that butter knife pretty tightly,” Grif commented idly to Pensword.

“Vital,” Pensword began, “until you’ve bathed in the blood of your enemies, seen your home torn down and burned to ruins, watched the aftermath of your own people devoured and eaten, whose bones were strewn like discarded garbage, I highly suggest you don’t even come close to attempting to ask me to calm down. I am surrounded. This could very well have been the hall I would have been brought to, if I was captured.” Pensword paused to take a shaking breath. “Just ... Grif is closest to knowing what I’m feeling right now.”

“For the record, I wasn’t asking you to calm down. And secondly, Grif, you clearly win this debate. I concede.” Vital bowed his head, and sighed. “Sorry, Pensword. I didn’t mean to push those buttons.”

“It is okay. I am most likely tense and blunt from being on edge. Just … I will be feeling a lot better when things wrap up,” he whispered as he watched the servers bringing their food on platters.

“How are you doing with all this?” Grif asked Hammer Strike as the first platter was dropped expertly before the lord.

Hammer Strike shrugged. “As tense as things can be, I’ve dealt with worse.”

“Guess it helps that most of the people in this room are terrified of you, huh?” Grif asked.

“Their fear does calm me somewhat, yes.” Hammer Strike gave a faint grin.

“Plus, I guess you’ve determined just how long it would take to massacre the room with the silverware?” Grif chuckled as the serving Gryphon stiffened a bit, but managed to keep composure.

“As though I actually need a weapon.”

“Darlings, I think we’re causing a bit of a scene. Perhaps we should try toning down on the talk of killing for a while?” Rarity suggested.

“If we have to,” Grif sighed. “So, Rarity, is Ponyville fielding any other teams, rather than just the team emblem flight race?”

“Oh, I’ve been asking around,” Rarity said with a smile. “I think you’ll be pleasantly surprised by the team I’ve put together for the fencing competition.”

“Oh, I dunno. Pokey’s good as far as Ponyville goes, but to my knowledge, he’s never gotten very far in tournaments,” Grif shrugged.

“I did say team, Grif,” Rarity said pointedly as the server slid her platter into place, and she smiled back at her. “Ah, thank you, darling. I appreciate the hard work. Please, send my compliments back to the chef. It smells positively heavenly.”

“I hope they remembered most Ponies are vegetarian,” Grif noted. “Or at least you and Trixie are.”

“Fairly certain they did, Grif,” Rarity said as the steam cleared to reveal a hearty vegetable stew filled with beans, squash, spinach, onion, potatos, peppers, and a blend of herbs and spices. “Mmm. Positively delectable.”

Grif chuckled as he took a bite of his own venison. “Glad they were able to accommodate you.”

“My guess is they don’t want to risk causing offense,” Vital pointed out as he looked to his own stew. “Mom used to make stuff like this in the winters back home. If this is even half as good, I know I’ll love it. And if it’s more … well, I guess I’ll just have to send you all a postcard from heaven.”

Pensword gave a look to Vital before tucking into his own meat pie dish. He didn’t trust himself to speak. Lunar Fang and Moon River both rubbed his back to try to keep him calm.

“Well, enjoy it. We’ll probably be heading out first thing in the morning,” Grif told Vital.

“That mean we’re sleeping on the ship tonight?”

“Likely, yes,” Grif nodded. “Make sure you have your things packed.”

Pensword snorted. “Been packed all trip. Living out of my pack has been good for me,” he groused. He paused as his ears twitched. One of the rental guards from the ceremony approached, now bearing Daedalus’ crest on his uniform.

“I bear word from the Empress. She asks for your audience this night, that on the morrow, you may leave with knowledge fitting her father and friends, knowledge to aid in times of need for the near future, and the far.”

“When does she want to see us?” Grif asked.

“When the meal ends.”

“Did she specify exactly who she wanted?” Vital asked.

“The names on this scroll.” The Gryphon laid the scroll on the table, then rolled it out for them to read.

“Okay … wasn’t expecting that. I guess the packing’s going to have to wait, then,” Vital said.

Pensword snorted, and shook his head. “This is why I live out of my pack. You never know when last minute events happen.”

“It sounds like this one may take some time for you, gentlecolts,” Rarity mused. “We’ll see about helping with the packing, just in case. Besides, it’ll give me a chance to try that new packing spell Twilight wrote out for me. Apparently, it’s something Star Swirl designed back in his earlier years of wizardry. They seem to be a bunch of nonsense words, but Twilight swears by them.”

“If it’s the spell I think it might be, I think you’ll be pleasantly surprised,” Vital said with a mischievous smile.

“Well, if you say so, Darling. I suppose we should all just dig in, so you can get going. It’s not polite to leave royalty waiting, after all.”

Hammer Strike and the gang were sitting in a very opulent room. Gilda stood guard stoically by the door, her hand resting idly on the sword at her belt. The private chambers were much like Luna’s when entertaining audiences at the night court back at Canterlot, though without all the drapes and pillows. Like the rest of the fortress, the room had been carved out of cold stone. Its walls rounded to make a large cylindrical structure. Tapestries and an ornate wooden table with a series of chairs and cushions surrounding it waited for potential guests and audiences. The rest of the walls had been decorated in gold leaf with paintings of past Emperors, both from Daedalus' family and the lines of the past. Grif walked up to the painting of Empress Warbeak, while Vital Spark, Pensword, Day Moon, and Hammer Strike examined other portions of the room.

Warbeak stood tall and intimidating, a rather impressive feat for the laughing falcon/persian cat mix. She held a large double sided long bearded battle axe at her side, and wore engraved plate mail armor. The portrait seemed to almost note her diminutive size on purpose, likely because the empress had been proud enough not to hide her shorter stature. Like Queen Elizabeth The First, many a male Gryphon had found this Gryphoness’ temper lethal during her time on the throne.

“Now shewas a true warrior for change,” Grif laughed.

“Is that so?” Vital asked as he circled round to join his friend. “Mind if I ask what she did? Clover doesn’t plan on putting me through cultural studies till after I’ve at least become fluent in the branches of magic she’s set out for me.”

“Do you know how many Gryphonesses fought during the Third Gryphon War?” Grif asked.

Vital shook his head. “I remember you and Shrial mentioning females weren’t well treated back then, though, so I’m guessing not many?”

“One.” Grif wrapped a wing around Shrial. “And she was only there because she and her father where the last of their clan, and he didn’t want to trust her well-being to servants. At that point in time, Gryphonesses were meant to either give birth, cook and clean, or look pretty, depending on their age and current station in life. They were taught the bow, but other than that, they weren’t permitted to learn to fight or carry weapons. They weren’t allowed to rule, and all property they owned was at the discretion of their husband or father. That is, until Warbeak’s father, King Reginald Warbeak, successfully carried out a coup d'etat, and took the crown for himself, and then was promptly killed in battle two-and-a-half months later.

“Warbeak masterfully planned the assassinations of all her father’s male heirs who would be of age, until she was crowned Regent Empress of Gryphonia, a title that would last either until she married or her younger brother came of age. It turns out, you see, that her father had been using her as a sparring partner in secret for a good portion of her life before he died. He was of a smaller stature, like her, and so skilled in battle that taller Gryphons couldn’t beat him, or so it’s said.

“It only took her a year to convince her brother to abdicate the throne, not out of fear of her, but of generally not wanting to be involved in the affairs of state. From there, she proceeded to destroy every male who would oppose her, sometimes through intrigue, sometimes through open combat, where she donned armor made by Wilthbert Hardbeak, one of the greatest armor smiths of the time, and a little known supporter of the rights of Gryphonesses. She was a terror in any battle when she wielded her father’s axe.

“Within five years, she had been declared the full empress, without complaint. Within ten years, she’d rearranged our social structure, giving females more rights. And within twenty years, she had introduced Gryphonesses into the military. She accepted no opponents. She killed all challengers. And no Gryphon intelligent enough to live ever spoke down to her in any fashion. She had three husbands, and birthed somewhere along the lines of fifteen heirs.

“Unfortunately, her imperial line ended with her grandson. He was younger than Daedalus, when he took the throne, and never saw the coup coming. Still, as you may have noticed with Brunhilda, her bloodline survives to this day.”

“I never would’ve guessed. She must be very humble about her lineage,” Vital commented as he gazed into the painting’s eyes. Then he chuckled. “I bet she would’ve fancied you, Grif.”

“I can’t know. She lived and died in the time between now and the Third Gryphon War. But I don’t think it matters. I did all right in the end,” he said with a smile. “And I’ll be telling them just that when I see them tonight.”

A side door opened, and Cosy walked out of the room with wide eyes as he made his way to one of the chairs. Pensword immediately walked over to check on him with Day Moon in tow.

The guard who had escorted Cosy out looked impartially over the group. “Day Moon, the Empress will see you now.” The white Thestral looked nervously to his adopted father. An encouraging nod and a gentle smile of assurance nudged the foal in the right direction, and he began his slow approach to the guard and the room beyond. His simple tunic helped to stave off the chill of the stone as he passed through the doorway and its twin green dragon carvings on either post.

He was led down a hallway that shone with glowing stones and tiles polished to the point where Day Moon could see his reflection. At last, they came to another door. The guard pulled it open, then motioned for the foal to enter, before closing the door behind the foal. Day Moon was on his own now.

The Thestral turned to take in his new surroundings. The room was surprisingly different compared to the rest of the palace. Greenery and foliage lined the walls. It didn’t take him long to deduce they were an artificial reproduction, but the effect was stunning. It like it was like stepping into a forest glenn.

A rough stone table stood in the middle with six empty seats. A series of runic symbols had been carved onto its surface. The newly dubbed Empress Melody sat at its head wearing only a lightweight hooded cap. Three plates and two cups sat in front of her. The remains of the separate meals: a ham hock bone and a few stray pieces of salad and an old apple core. Her beak rested on her chest, as if she were dozing. Day Moon sat down in the seat directly to her left, and waited for her to wake up.

Five minutes later, she opened her eyes, and looked around, before focusing on the foal. “For one as young as you are, you have the consideration of those twice your age. Letting one rest is a great sign of respect.” She smiled as she shifted her plate off to the side. “Now that I have regained my strength, I shall get to why I summoned you here tonight, for I have words for your ears alone.”

“May I ask a question?” Day Moon asked.

“The plate and cups were just a light meal for me.” Her smile turned impish. “I always wanted to dine with one of the Crystal Empire’s royalty, especially after hearing what Cosy had done for my husband.” She looked into Day Moon’s eyes as she placed something down before him, which was odd, because he was sure her talons had been empty before. A rough wooden carving of a wolf stood bony white against the table’s dark surface. The wolf’s head was tilted back in a mournful howl. “Does this mean anything to you?”

“It’s a simple carving the elders in the Wolf Clan make,” he responded. “The wood….” He furrowed his brow. “The wood appears to be a natural white. I’m sorry, but I don’t know what tree you carved it from. I’m only just beginning my lessons.” He looked up to her eyes, then back down at the carving. “You’re going to talk about the gift of the white wolf, aren’t you?”

“In my sight, I saw the vision of a young unmaned white wolf in the dark. His brothers had gone off to hunt the monsters that had murdered their mother, but he had stayed behind. He met a raven blessed by the sky. This raven hunted for many nights to find and kill a shadow from times long since past. The wolf sat with the raven, and learned from him of the dark things of the world, of the shadows who creep in the dark, and of the chills that travel on the breeze, the terrors who hunted the young and weak. The cub felt fear, for his father's mate had birthed a cub, one a season prior, and the shadows were looking at the cub. They sought to find the cub, to invade her, and hollow her out to a husk, so that they could hide from the light. The wolf knew the raven could kill shadows and chills, and all sorts of dark and terrifying things, so he begged the raven to teach him. The raven agreed that he would, but on the condition that the wolf must also help the raven hunt his shadow in return.”

The Gryphoness rose to her full height, her wings flared as she gazed somberly down at him. “Hear me now, Day Moon. You are the white wolf who wishes to hunt the shadows and the chills and the dark things of the world, for the raven cannot kill his shadow alone. He must provide the experience and the sight, but you must provide the fangs and the claws. Do not be deterred by what is hard or terrifying, for your sister’s fate will depend on you learning the skills ahead.”

Day Moon shivered, and then his eyes narrowed in determination. For a moment, even Melody swore the eyes of a wolf gazed back at her. “I will let nothing harm my sister.” Then he bore his fangs. “I’ll start when we get back to the den.”

“Be strong, young wolf. Be kind when you can spare it, but be ruthless when you must. The wisdom I have given you is yours now. Do with it what you must.”

“I will.” He nodded gently. “I won’t waste your time further, Your Majesty,” Day Moon said softly as he rose from his seat.

“Hunt well, Day Moon, for we shall not meet again.” Melody placed a talon on his head, before gesturing for him to leave.

Day Moon frowned. “But we would meet each other as spirits. After all, you claimed my father, so you have to visit us once in awhile.”

Melody couldn’t suppress the chuckle as she smiled indulgently. “We shall see. Even I do not know everything that is to come. Now run along, little one. Inigo is about to do something reckless.”

Day Moon’s eyes widened, before he flew out the room as fast as his wings would carry him. “Inigo,” he growled under his breath, “I thought we wouldn’t do anything without the other.”

Day Moon burst into the waiting room, then out the door without so much as a hello or goodbye. The guard who had escorted him darted after as fast as his wings would carry him, but to little avail. Pensword couldn’t help but smile at the foal’s speed. He had learned his lessons well. Another guard soon emerged from the corridor to pick up the slack. His feathers shook as he gasped out the next words. “H–Hammer Strike.” He looked like he was about to faint.

“Delightful,” Hammer Strike commented as he moved forward.

They soon arrived at the table set in the fake forest in the room. However, as Hammer Strike walked forward, it almost seemed like he had entered an actual forest. The walls were hidden in shadows, and moonlight seemed to pour from the ceiling, or where the ceiling should have been. Melody was pallid, and deeply bothered, with both her taloned hands resting on the table. Her eyes were bright, and bored into the features of Hammer Strike, giving him the option of six seats to sit down at.

Hammer Strike sat right across from Melody as he directed his attention forward.

“Your vision,” Melody shivered as she reached below the table, and lifted a large copper bowl covered in gryphic runes onto the table. A thick grayish liquid sat placidly inside. It reminded Hammer Strike of mercury, but not quite. Something seemed off about it. It was too calm. “Is one I won’t soon forget. It is hard to describe the things I saw or the words that were spoken to me. I feel it would be best to show you upon this scrying bowl. Steel yourself, and prepare. This may not be easy to take.”

“I’ve seen the time and date of my own death. If you have something worse to say….” Hammer Strike sighed.

Melody pricked a finger, and allowed a single drop of blood to contact the liquid. No sign of the drop remained as the liquid parted to swallow it, then closed around it. Its color remained the same. A cold wind blew through the room. The lamps went out, cloaking the space in darkness as the grey liquid suddenly turned to black. And then the darkness began to take shape and form. Colors and shapes made themselves known. Soon a Pony took form in the center of the vision. At first sight, Hammer Strike didn’t know who he was, but when he saw the pony’s half ear twitch idly, he realized he was looking at himself. The Pony in this vision didn’t have his blue-and-gold coat, nor did he have weapons or armor. What he did possess was a multitude of scars crisscrossing his side where the fur was thin. His right eye glowed a bright, almost blinding blue. His body was atrophied and gaunt. His mane was haggard, and strange lumps covered odd areas of his skin. He resembled something vaguely related to Frankenstein’s monster. Worse yet were the twitches. His eyes constantly scanned the area before him, his ears flicking every which way. The figure seemed to shiver where it stood.

His mouth was mumbling something almost too silent to hear as it moved swiftly. “I know you're there.” Hammer Strike realised suddenly that he could make it out. “I know you're watching me. I can feel you. They did this. They opened us up. They madeus this. They killed him. THEY KILLED HIM!” the pony roared at the watching figures of Melody and Hammer Strike. Then the other Hammer Strike’s mouth pulled up into a haunting smile. “But don’t worry. We’ll get the last laugh.” He inhaled deeply, then burst into a cackle. “We know how we die, and it isn’t here. Don’t worry. They will pay.” And with that, the vision evaporated in a puff of steam.

Hammer Strike sat silent for a moment, before looking up at Melody. “Well. That was horrifying.”

“Some things are worse than death, Hammer Strike,” Melody told him.

“I know.” Hammer Strike hummed as he stared off into space. “Can’t wait to find out what happens,” he finished sarcastically.

“I do not envy you that destiny, but I will not insult you with pity.”

He gave a small smile, and a gentle nod. “I will survive. As much as I dread what is to come, I will survive.”

Grif lowered his beak as he approached Melody, taking the seat before her without being bid. “Tell me then, prophetess. How will I kill the shade?” he asked her.

“Ah, coming with an actual question. Rare are those who are willing to ask, or perhaps demand?” she said as a tired smile pulled at her beak. “Unfortunately, Avatar, the answer I give is what is needed to be said, not what is asked.”

“We both know your vision and my power come from the same source,” Grif pointed out. “With no disrespect, my question will be answered.”

She laughed as she settled back into her chair. “Very well.” She closed her eyes,and took a breath, before opening them and looking over his head. “Know that your shade is hiding, and will not be found. Know that he knows when you speak his name, and follows you with his eye from afar. He relies upon another to serve him as he seeks to regain his strength. It falls upon you and those with whom you are closest to destroy him. However, there is a fear he bears within, one that is justified for all those of his kind. The raven will always peck and push back, but it is by the wolf’s jaws and silver fangs that the shadows will ultimately be vanquished. Take the wolf under your black wings, and keep him safe. He and his sister both. Fail in this, and the wolf will tear your wings.

“Know that you must travel by the mists and the night airs. Teach what you know, allyou know, to the wolf, and the two of you will end the shade who despises the sun and moon. He covets the hearts of crystal. Know that this shade will bring others to him, who will flock to his banner, and join his cause. A horde unseen since the days of Luna’s ancient hunts will gather. Towns will fall, but the one that has fallen already shall remain a safe haven. Know that those who call the moon mother, their caves, and your old fortress shall give you protection, and the light of the moon shall be a shield against his eyes. Until the day shall come that the Winds return in their former glory, they cannot help you, save in supporting your magic as they have in the past. To strain them more would be too much. Gather those you call brother, the one for whom you have shed blood in his name. He and his will repay their debt to you with their webs and their warriors.”

“One thing more,” Grif insisted. “Where is the khopesh the warrior Thoth wielded to avenge our great benefactors who vanished so long ago?”

Melody stared Grif squarely in the eyes. “Take no thought for the weapon. It is not your path to find it, but that of another. While the Winds praise your actions, our anger at the Diamond Dogs prevent us from seeing the road clearly.” She shook her head. “It will be found in the quest for another item of great worth. It is a path another must tread in your stead.”

“Thank you, my lady. I will do my best with the knowledge you have bestowed upon me.” Grif rose, and touched his beak with respect, before turning to leave.

Pensword sat across from Melody, squirming uncomfortably in his chair as his armor rubbed against the cushions. His helmet sat on the table, waiting to be reclaimed. He wasn’t sure what unnerved him more: the fact the guard had insisted he wear it, or the fact the armor fit him perfectly. It was functional, but much more gaudy than he was used to. “This is your doing, is it not, my daughter?” he asked with a deadpan expression.

“I have three visions to give to you, each with their own wisdom. Choose,” Melody told him as she dropped an emerald, a ruby, and a onyx on the table before him.

“Would you write the other two then, and send them for me to read on the trip home?” He asked, confused at the instructions.

“The wisdom I have is for you alone. It must be shared directly with you, or not at all,” she told him. “If there is even a chance that another may see it before you, I must not allow it.”

Pensword relaxed as he began to understand. He looked at the three gems, then reached out and touched the emerald. “This one.”

“And which shall follow?” she asked.

It was a moment before the light clicked, and Pensword’s mouth opened in a silent “oh” as he realized how foolish he had been. Of course she was going to give him all three. This would just determine the order he heard them. “I pick the onyx next, so the ruby shall be last.”

She nodded. “Very well. Hear this first vision, and be warned. A great tool you have been given, a muscle for which so very few have ever developed, but you have let the tool rust, and the muscle atrophy. It was only when you were too weak to stand and too rusty to act that you oiled the hinge, and worked the muscle. But still the tool is too rusted to perform the task that will be asked of it. The muscle still too weak. You must increase the oil and the strain double fold, and double fold again, if possible, for the time cometh on the horizon where you will find yourself weighed and measured, but should you lack, it be not you who may suffer, but one close to your heart.”

Pensword let out a long hiss. He had been reminded once again of his weakness, and now he had been informed that he could lose someone he loved, if he didn’t strain himself to the utmost. His lips set themselves into a thin line as he motioned for her to continue.

“The next is the reason for the warning. I saw a bear with cub, but a monster came to attack the cub. The bear had not been challenged in so long that he had not the strength to save the cub, and the cub was taken. The monster overwhelmed the cub, and put itself inside her. From that point on, the cub became a wild she-bear, and bathed in blood and fire. But I saw also that, should the bear be warned, he might sharpen his claws upon tree and stump, upon rock and log, until they shone with death's own light. And with the rage of bears long past, he would fight the monster back.” A chill wind blew through the room, ruffling both Melody’s and Pensword’s feathers as her voice echoed in the air. “Till raven and wolf on shadow feast, the bear must battle agian and agian, and hold back the beast.” With that said, she picked up the second gem, and returned it to the pocket from whence she had drawn it.

Pensword nodded his understanding. He would have to ask Shawn if he could practice more often. Considering the alternative, he didn’t see much other choice. But that would have to wait. For now, he had to focus on the third and final word, lest he lose to whatever creature threatened his family.

“This last warning is of great importance, Pensword,” Melody said gravely. “You must release your bias towards my race. For in us, you will find yet another face. Greater threats still loom ahead, and Ponies and Gryphons will need to work together, hoof and talon. This is something you must be at the head of. Grif is a Gryphon, and therefore, his word would be taken as tainted one way or the other, and we fear Hammer Strike too greatly. Peace through fear is useless. You must forgive the past, and accept the future. Only then can you move on from the present. I know what the Winds ask is not easy, but things truly worthy never are.”

“So … I’m going to be swept up into the Winds as well?” While he sounded dejected and downcast, it was more military humor than anything else. His pride could afford to take the hit, if it meant a better future. “I will do my best, but I will not be able to change overnight,” he warned.

“That's all the Winds can ask of you. Go in peace, Father. I know I have given you a lot to think about.” Melody bowed her head in respectful dismissal.

“And you stay safe, my daughter. And … perhaps you could come visit some time? To help heal the rift between myself and the Gryphons, and to enjoy some time with the family.” He couldn’t help but chuckle. “Moon River will miss you greatly.”

“I promise to try. But let’s not forget. I amhelping to rule an empire, after all.” She laughed. “If you would tell Vital Spark not to bow, I would appreciate it. That would be tacky.”

“I will,” Pensword promised. “Just … go easy on him, okay?”

“I will.”

When Vital Spark entered the room, he found the place significantly changed from what Pensword had described. The room was now hot and arid. Strange smelling herbs gave the room a uniquely wild aroma, and painted masks lay about in the familiar style of a certain Zebra Vital knew. Melody sat on a cushion on the other end of a table that Vital realized he couldn't quite place as white with black stripes or black with white stripes.

“So, you wanted to talk?” Vital asked as he settled into the cushion opposite the Gryphoness. He rested his forehooves on the table, and did his best to control his heartrate. “I’m … not exactly certain about the protocol here, so if there’s some sort of etiquette or something I’m supposed to follow, I’d appreciate if you’d let me know,” he said in a surprisingly level voice.

“Calm down, and relax,” Melody told him. “You are my guest here, Vital Spark. I am not a soothsayer or a fortune teller. Neither a seer nor oracle am I. My vision was given for you, and so I wish to pass it along in accordance with the will of the Winds. The only ‘protocol’ I have here, as you put it, is that you treat me as you would a friend. Does the setting not make you comfortable?”

“A little hot, if you want me to be honest. Though I’m curious how you managed this. Is it some form of illusion charm, or something else?”

“You've seen Grif’s power, his interaction with the physical world, yes?” she asked calmly as she picked up a steaming cup, and took a sip of tea. “There are two parts to every god’s power, Vital Spark: the physical and the ethereal. A physical manifestation is rarer, for the power it brings is unquestionable, but one should not question the power of the intangible, my young Zebra friend.” She laughed as she produced a hand mirror, and showed him his reflection. The image of the Unicorn wavered like a mirage in the savannah, and was replaced by a strangely familiar striped face.

“So this is your way of sharing a fragment of the vision the Winds grant you?” Vital asked curiously.

“Black and white, or white and black? Which do you see? The stripes tell a tale yet to come. Strength and knowledge from the past awaits for the Unicorn with a Zebra’s heart. The warrior who heals, the shaman who destroys. Two halves of a coin. The power to give life, and the power to destroy it, will be yours. You must be prepared to accept the face you will see in the mirror when it is done.

“Take heart in knowing that you are only evil, if you stop questioning if you are evil. The elements of harmony have their place, but remember that generosity needs shrewdness. Kindness needs cruelty. Honesty must have deception. Laughter must have tears to make it seem so sweet. Only loyalty stands alone, for betrayal cannot be abided. Be moderate, be balanced, be sure enough to act, but never so sure as to stop questioning yourself. Your own sun and moon do sit before you. You have tasted the sun already, though briefly, and you bathe in the moonlight. When the time demands, a choice will be presented you, but remember, in this case, not everything can be black–” she waved her talons in front of the mirror, and his normal image returned. “–and white. Choose what is for you, not for anyone else, for your path shall have its own glory to achieve. And lastly, you will have a reason to celebrate seventy-two hours from this moment.” She smiled at him. “That is all I have.”

Vital held a hoof to his chin as he furrowed his brow, deep in thought. “Opposition in all things.” He chuckled. “It seems some things are universal. Or is that multiversal?” he asked with a hint of a smile.

“It could be omniversal,” Melody offered with her own smile.

“I’m just glad you didn’t say anything about tasting the rainbow.” Vital couldn’t help but chuckle. Then his face fell. “But in all seriousness, thank you. I don’t know what all of it means, but I’ve got some pretty solid ideas for a lot of it. I guess my only other question is, should I tell the others about my … trip, or keep it to myself?”

“Best to keep it you yourself,” Melody offered. “They worry about you enough right now.”

Vital chuckled ruefully. “Don’t I know it.”

Gilda entered the room as Vital walked past. She gave a small tilt of her beak, the only sign of acknowledgement she would give as she approached the Empress. The door shut behind, and Vital was left alone with the guard, who escorted him back to the room, where the others waited.

Gilda entered the reception room with Melody following close behind. The Empress looked at the group with a Mona Lisa smile as she settled into one of the chairs. “I have something to say to all of you. As you know, a prophecy cannot be spoken about, unless it is first given to those to whom it pertains. Such is the law of the Winds, and we abide by their will, even if they can only be here in spirit. This last prophecy I have to give pertains to the adults. So hear what I have to say, and follow my council.”

She waited a moment to make sure she had their attention, then opened her beak again. “Do not head west when the sun rises, but south, to a power a few of you know, but have not spoken, to he who stood to oppose heaven and earth, and traveled west to save those damned. Neither god nor a demon, yet he knows no end. Visit him again.”

“... Grif, is she talking about who I think she’s talking about?” Vital asked slowly.

“That's asking a lot,” Grif said, deliberately ignoring Vital this time. “Melody, if he doesn’t approve of us bringing strangers, he’ll destroy them.”

She shook her head. “To avoid the destruction of that which you hold dear, you must visit the island. Greet him as a brother. But the Winds have revealed to me that confrontation with the sage is inevitable. The one with neither wing nor horn must spar with the king, that the relationship may be forged anew, and respect be earned. Either at the island … or in Equestria.”

Grif sighed. “Fortunately, Monkeygascar is only a short hop from here.” He looked worriedly at the prophetess. “And you're certain it’ll be okay?”

“A little pain now is far better than losing the more precious later. It will be well.”

Grif looked at Hammer Strike. “Your call.”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “Sure. Whatever.”

Grif smiled at Pensword and Bellacosa. “Looks like we’re going to see an old friend. And yes, Vital, it’s likely who you think it is.”

Vital whistled. “I’m going to be on my best behavior then, aren’t I?”

Cosy giggled. “Yup.”

“Well, Vital, he kicked my butt without moving a single foot, so just think on that.” Grif chuckled as he lowered his beak to Melody one last time. “Tell the Emperor I said goodnight. I’m sure we’ll see him in the morning. There was, after all, a piece of cargo aboard the ship he wished to see before we left. I must return to my family.” He turned to Gilda. “You coming?”

Gilda nodded, and followed silently behind.

Pensword shook his head. “At least I have my family with me this time.”

“And now we have the night to sleep on our prophecies,” Vital added as he made his way to the door. “I guess I’ll see you all on the Gantrithor.” He smiled, and gave a quick bow towards Melody, before making his way out.

Hammer Strike stood from his chair with a soft sigh. “Farewell, Melody. And thank you once more.”

“Winds guide your steps, Hammer Strike.”

125 - A Cause for Celebration

Extended Holiday
Ch 125: A Cause for Celebration
Act 18

“Good morning, Your Majesty.” Grif chuckled as Daedalus approached with a small entourage. “I likely know why you're here, but I have to ask that you come with me alone. She’s not going to be happy with a bunch of guards tramping up in armor.”

“Not even if it’s an honor guard?” Daedalus chuckled. “Far be it for me to question the will of a mother who’s recently given birth.” With a motion of his talons, the guards stood down, lining up in formation on either side of the gangplank. “Lead on, Grif. I’m looking forward to getting to know this Cheshire.”

Grif led him onto the ship, and into its guts. “With Hammer Strike’s help, we’ve begun to rework the ship. As you may have noticed, the runic markings have been switched for more … economically sound magical pathways. I fear the next time you see it, you might not recognize my ship.”

“Don’t you mean Hammer Strike’s ship?” Daedalus asked teasingly.

“He may be my oath holder, but I’ll be caught featherless in a rainstorm in Tartarus before I’d let anyone else take her,” Grif chuckled. “Besides, there are secrets unveiled in this ship that are better left in my talons for now.”

“Interesting. We may have to discuss those secrets some day, Grif. When the need to keep them isn’t so urgent, of course,” the Emperor assured him as they slowed their pace to stop near a sturdy door.

Grif knocked carefully, then checked over his shoulder, and behind Daedalus, before speaking. “Cheshire? You in? I have a visitor for little Chu.”

“Come on in, boys. I’ve been expecting you.” Cheshire’s voice was light and heady, and a purring over the speakers indicated a sense of contentment and wellbeing.

Grif opened the door, and gestured for Daedalus to enter.

The room was stark, with a wide bed. An extra crib had been added for later use, when the new cub was old enough to be weaned. A nest of pillows and blankets covered the mattress frame, and a kaleidoscope of glaring colors clashed against one another as the pair looked on the many decorations the Gryphoness had somehow managed to take with her from New Unity, including a certain tea set that lay steaming on a table nearby. Cheshire lay on the makeshift nest, holding her cub close to her teats as she looked on the pair.

“Cheshire the Mad, daughter of Hattie Habberdash and March Hareford Wonderland Skytalon. Your reputation precedes you,” Daedalus said with a smile and a nod of his head. “I believe I owe you my life.”

“Will that be years, months, or days?” Cheshire asked playfully. “I’d take hours or minutes, but they’re just so hard to keep track of.”

Daedalus chuckled. “That’s nothing compared to all the seconds I’ve had to count. What a headache.”

The Gryphoness smiled appreciatively, and motioned to the table. “Tea, Your Majesty? Grif was kind enough to give me some of his supply from Neighpon. He just didn’t know he’d already done it at the time,” she added with a wink.

“Joke’s on you, Cheshire. I knew you’d raid my tea. That’s why I placed the good stuff in the maddest place I could think of,” Grif chuckled.

“You mean that compartment beneath your hearth? It was such a lovely spot. The heat from the coals had warmed the leaves just right.” She sighed in pleasure.

“That’s what I thought. That’s why the best leaves hung in the chimney above the spot.” Grif winked at her. “How is Chu Chulan?” he asked.

“As hungry as three fully grown males, with a mouth to match.” She chuckled as the cub continued to nurse. “Of course, I was feeling rather full anyways, so it’s quite welcome.”

Daedalus cleared his throat as he did his best to quell the blush in his cheeks. “Speaking of the cub, while I have arranged for honors to be given to Kal’leam for his service, the birth of your son has granted a rather interesting avenue to bridge the gap between the Equestrian Gryphons and the Gryphons of my empire. Tell me, Cheshire, how does the idea of dual citizenship strike you?”

“Well that depends. Does that come with the right to visit my husband whenever we want?”

“And much more. I could always sweeten the deal with diplomatic immunity. That’ll really steam those bureaucrats and elitists, don’t you think?” the Emperor asked as he poured three cups, one for Grif, one for himself, and one for the nursing mother.

“It might.” Cheshire shrugged. “You’re thinking too linearly, though, Daedalus. If you want to keep your throne, you need to think crossways, seesaw, loopdeloop, and see-through. And that’s just the start.”

“You need to think sideways, and upways, and downways, and backways, and alleyways,” Grif added with a wink.

“And what about highways?” Daedalus asked as he took a sip from his cup.

“Too much blockage,” Cheshire said with a dismissive wave.

“I’d like to have a ceremony some time, too, but Melody says it won’t be possible, so I’d like to present you two with these now.” He pulled out a pair of badges, each shaped to look like one of Melody’s shimmering feathers with a bloodstone at the nib. “Show these to anyone, and you’ll have unrestricted access to me. I’m afraid you’ll need to add any protective charms or enchantments yourself, though. As I’m sure you’re both well aware, magic isn’t exactly prominent in our ranks anymore.”

Grif was suddenly the object of an intense glare from Cheshire, and the young gryphon was treated to the rare sight of seeing his hero wilt a bit. “That problem may be … fixable in the future, Daedalus.”

“You mean to say she’s ready to teach already?”

“Daedalus, what I’m going to tell you cannot reach anyone yet. Avalon won’t be starting from the ground up. We have access to the resources left behind by the original evokers. The fortress was sealed with magic when I vanished. By Equestria’s law, as much as by yours, it was mine by capture. All the scrolls, the books, the notes needed to get Avalon going with initiations, they’re all still intact.” Grif sighed, still uneasy as he said the next words. “In a few years, an academy may be doable.”

“And the gems?”

“I have all five now,” Grif said as he tapped the buckler on his shoulder. “All I need is the Khopesh of Thoth, the one stained with the blood of Anubis, but I’ve been told by your wife that I will need to wait for someone to bring it to me." He took a drink from his cup. “Patience is all we can do for now, Daedalus. Rest assured, the Winds will come home, even if I must sacrifice all. I promise you that much.”

“Well, now that we have all the drama out of the way, who’s up for a little game?” Cheshire asked as her smile widened into a grin.

“I’m afraid we won’t have the time, Cheshire. Pensword will no doubt be looking for me to wonder why we haven’t taken our leave yet. I’m sure Daedalus can arrange for some way that we can provide you an easy transport between here and the Empire.” Grif grinned, thankful to breach the subject that he’d needed an opening for. “Perhaps His Majesty would see fit to gift us a few more stormstone cores. Then we could build you your own craft.”

Daedalus winced. “Ah … perhaps we should discuss that during our next visit,” he said delicately. “After things are properly settled.”

Grif nodded as he finished his cup. “I suppose that's the best answer I could hope for.” He returned the cup to the table, and sighed. “It has been a pleasure seeing you again, Daedalus. I hope you’ll name the first boy after my father.” He chuckled, and fixed the emperor with a wink. “Shall I show you out?”

“I’m afraid it is that time. Next time, Cheshire, I would like the chance to know you better. Until then, may the Winds always be at your wings, and may your little one grow into a warrior as great as his sires.” He bowed low to the pair. “You will always have my thanks.” And with that, he made his way out to the hall.

“I’ll see you later, Chesh.” Grif nodded to her, before he followed after Daedalus. He hadn’t lied about his enjoyment at seeing the Emperor, but he wouldn’t be upset to see this mountain shrinking into the distance by midmorning.

Due to overwhelming demand, Grif had been forced to set up additional training grounds on the Gantrithor’s deck. Pensword made good use of them as he stood in the newly built range, working with his modified Gryphon bow, shooting arrow after arrow. Ten targets sat at the far end of the range. The hay bales marking its edge had been peppered with loose arrows in random clusters, ready to be picked up and fired. A single quiver of arrows lay on a table to his right. The first bullseye had been embedded with three split arrows, creating a blossom effect. He nodded in satisfaction, before he shifted to clusters. He snorted as he looked to his Gryphon bow, and smiled as he felt it accepting his authority. The arms bent more easily, the recoil was less, and the string would bend sometimes to the point where he had to shift his stance to adjust his aim. The weight of the weapon had become significantly lighter, to the point where he could add it to his armor, and not feel a single change in his burden.

He finished unloading his quiver, and groped blindly for an arrow that wasn’t there. He scanned the targets, and then the quivers. Every single arrow had struck where he wanted, and, to his pleasant surprise, he was still in control of his breathing. His ears twitched as he heard the familiar clack of talon and claw on metal. “Grif, is that you?” he shouted, keeping his eyes on his hoofwork. All ten bullseyes had twenty arrows clustered closely around them.

“You’ve really taken to that, haven’t you?” Grif chuckled.

“I’ve got to,” Pensword responded. “I need to be better. What I heard back there.…” He shook his head. “My claws must be honed and sharp.” Without warning, he plucked a stray arrow from a nearby bale with a wing, and fired in one fluid motion. The shaft struck a support pillar, pinged off it, and impaled the farthest target. “I think this is part of the thaumic stuff,” he muttered. “No way I could make that shot normally.”

“So, since you want to sharpen those claws of yours, would you like me to increase the tension closer to what it normally is?” Grif asked.

“Yes, please,” Pensword said eagerly. “This trip has been good for my training. Being at the desk for so long made me too soft.” He chuckled. “I already ran the circumference of the ship twice this morning.”

Grif took the bow carefully, and began working with the tension settings. “Maybe you should get some leg weights,” he offered. “They helped me when the normal morning run stopped doing anything.” He tested the string, before handing it back to the Pegasus. “It’s at a third the average tension a Gryphon uses right now.”

“I doubt I will get to the full scale, but … do you think I could train my Gryphon kids in the old ways, black and blue?” he asked as he pulled the drawstring back. He grinned at the resistance. It would only make him stronger. He grabbed another arrow from the hay, nocked it, and went through the motions of firing the arrow.

“I can, or I can find others who can, if I can’t get around my duties. I may be attaching a new project to my list of them soon, one that requires me to be far more involved. You dorealize if you want to build muscle, you're going to need to do more than work the draw weight of that bow,” Grif pointed out as he watched the Pegasus contend with the new strain.

“I know,” Pensword grunted. “Also, have you got a cordoned off area on the ship where I can practice thaumic skills? I’ve been holding off while we’re traveling, but I need to redouble my efforts.”

“I tend to practice here on the deck near the front of the ship. There’s an area there I’ve sectioned off. It’s quiet, and if anything were to go wrong, there would be less damage.” Grif led his friend along the deck, until they reached a shaded area near the ship’s bow. A shallow circle had been scratched into the wood of the deck. “Get in,” Grif ordered, gesturing to the center. The Pony moved to obey, placing his bow down on the ground just out of reach, but still within sight, before entering the circle. Grif approached the wall, and grabbed a trio of practice swords. He tossed one to Pensword, a heavy broadsword that would prove difficult for the Pony to wield. When the commander had finally raised the weapon into a proper fighting stance, Grif held up his two thin longswords, and grinned.

Pensword winced as he felt his muscles protesting against the weight. “Just don’t break any of my bones, Grif,” he grunted.

“Oh, I won’t break anything.” Grif smirked as he circled his friend. “But you're going to hate me in the morning. That much I can promise. You know, I think it might be because of Taze, because of his and Matthew’s memories, but I have to be honest. I’ve always held back against you, helped to close the gap in our skills. For that, I think I must apologize to you. It’s a mistake I won’t be making anymore.”

“Good. But if I keep making the same mistake, you’d better stop the spar, and help me through the motions. I need to be better, but if I am beating against a stone wall, I need tricks and chisels. I don’t have any of your wind powers.”

“Would Supreme Sunrise have done that?” Grif asked. Both already knew the answer. “If I stop to explain it to you, you're going to grow complacent in that. You know that won’t happen for you on the battlefield. How strong you are doesn’t matter, if you can’t think on your hooves. I’m going to do you the biggest favor I can. I’m going to meet you out here every night. Drag you, if necessary; and I am going to beat you black and blue, until you’re so numb to pain that it becomes a distant memory. You're my best friend, Pensword, and I’m going to make you a warrior worthy of legend, or I’m going to kill you trying.”

“Sounds good,” Pensword said as his mouth set in a grim line. He readied the blade, and Grif charged. Pensword blocked, and spun as he yelled to counterattack, but Grif was already gone.

Pensword crawled into his bed. His bruises were painful to the touch, but the smile on his muzzle could light up a room. Despite the relief from their burden, all four of his legs shook the moment he rolled to his side. Grif said he’d been amazed Pensword had managed to hit him not once, but twice in their little hour session. Pensword, on the other hoof, got knocked around with exactly two-thousand-five-hundred-and-sixty-five hits. Moon Burn had counted. He was in a daze over the gap.

Of course, Lunar Fang and Fox Feather both took care of him, Fox Feather being one to preen all his feathers for him, acting like a war bride would during the Third Gryphon War. Lunar Fang was treating him like a sick foal as she fed him pieces of vampire fruit bat with a big grin on her muzzle. “Well, you may never gotten the Thestral training you should have, but you sure are making up for it now.”

Fox Feather shuddered. “But does he have to push himself so hard? This is almost like the stories of Hurricane’s day.” She gulped at the glares Pensword fixed her with.

“Our husband likely has a reason for his actions.” Lunar Fang turned to face him. “However, as his wives, I believe we also have a right to know.”

Pensword winced, both from the physical pain of his training and the emotional pain that little chastisement had struck him with. “I … I was told one of our cubs is in danger to darkness, a darkness that is described as the kind that might have taken our high chieftess.”

Lunar Fang dropped the piece of bat meat she’d been holding, and let out a low hiss. “And you didn’t think this was important to share with us sooner?” Her demeanor changed immediately as her head whipped around to face a rather surprised Fox Feather. She bore her fangs as her wings flapped out widely to either side. “Fox Feather, I’m officially invoking my right as herd mother. You and I are going to be sparring each other daily. And we’re both going to be increasing our training regimens. I’m going to teach you to fight like a Thestral, and you’ll share Pegasus tactics with me in turn.”

“I don’t understand. What–?”

“It’s a nightmare, Fox Feather.” Lunar Fang trembled as she fought to blink back the tears and stem the fear. “A nightmare is going to try to possess our baby, just like the one that did Princess Luna.” She narrowed her gaze. “We’re not going to let that happen. Not without a fight.”

“I….” Fox Feather broke off, struggling to find the words. Finally, she nodded slowly. “I understand.”

“Good.” She turned back to Pensword. “I’ll be having a chat with Grif, too. Like it or not, we’re going to get at least demand one day a month for me to spar with you. And you’ll be clearing time in our schedules, so Fox Feather and I can train together.”

“Y-yes, Dear,” Pensword agreed.

“Good. Now that that’s settled, it’s time for you to get some rest. Fox Feather and I will take care of our own preparations.” She took a brush in her hoof, and began to run it gently through her mate’s mane. Meanwhile, Fox Feather began to preen his wings. Gradually, the Pegasus’ eyes drooped closed, and he fell into the void that was sleep.

Pensword slept fitfully that night. The pieces of prophecy weighed heavily on his mind. And yet, despite this, he soon found the blackness giving way to, of all things, a training field filled to the brim with equipment, weapons, armor, and all manner of obstacles for exercise. And yet, though he recognized the equipment, he didn’t recognized the place. The sky was dark, and the stars shone brightly overhead, though no moon could be seen. Everything seemed to stand in dark blue or gray tones. The arena was as big as the castle at New Unity. Observation decks and walkways had been built around the edge for spectators to watch. His ears twitched, and he snapped his head in the direction as he splayed his wings out, ready for battle, only to see the familiar figure of a blue Alicorn in her full ursa armor.

“Your dreams are troubled, Commander,” Princess Luna said as her ethereal mane waved placidly behind her. “Something weighs heavily on your mind.” She held a halting wing. “No need to speak. I have no desire to learn the specifics. I only know what my premonitions tell me. Something is stirring, and you need training to face what will come. I admit, a large part of that need is my own fault. I have burdened you with much responsibility, and that has made it difficult for you to remain in shape. That is something I intend to correct, starting tonight.”

She smirked. “I have so much to teach my Thestrals, so much knowledge and tactics lost to time. I built this place to train them, so they can practice while they dream in the waking world. I sense that you are traveling. Tomorrow, when you have time to practice, call your Gryphon children to you, and train them. Give them scars as Grif’s father gave to his son. Teach them the old ways, and hone your skills together. This will aid you in two ways. First, it will assist you in overcoming your prejudice against the Gryphons of today. Secondly, it will allow you to prepare, taking their own strategies into account to better your countermeasures.” She pawed at the earth with her hoof. “But now is not the time for chat. We have only a few hours in which to train. The night is waning.” She levitated a sword to her side, and her smirk widened into a grin. “Now come at me, my Commander, and let us spar as our people once did in olden times. You will not win this night, but you will learn. And learning is the greatest weapon you can hope to hone now.”

Pensword could feel the weight, the memory of the armor of old. He felt the shifting click of the familiar wing blades. He grinned as he held up a wing and deflected a blade as Luna teleported close for a quick slash, only to teleport away just as quickly to avoid Pensword’s retaliating kick.

Pensword took to the air, and extended his senses. He rolled and dove to the left as the Princess plunged from the sky. He lashed, out and heard metal scrape against metal. The inertia from the contact veered him to the side towards his attacker. Luna responded by reaching out with her hooves and wrapping her forelegs around Pensword, who allowed it, before striking back with a free wing. This forced Luna’s head back, and led her to release, before bucking Pensword to the ground with both hind legs with an exultant laugh.

Pensword struck the ground hard, forming a massive crater. Yet despite the damage, he somehow managed to rise. He looked about in utter confusion. His bones should have been crushed, his body reduced to so much tenderized meat.

Luna laughed all the more. “Do you see this? Do you now see what powers you have? You have the same field Hammer Strike has, Pensword, the same Grif has. You are not the fragile little Pony you fear yourself to be, or rather, the fragile being that Matthew has taught you to be. That side of your nature is no more. If that had happened in the real world, yes you would be hit, you will be sore, but you would still be standing, just as you are right now. We saw what one of our outbursts did to our teacher, and he shrugged it off. With enough training, you can do the same.” She grinned much wider. “Now, come at me again.”

Pensword bellowed, raised his wing blades, and charged Princess Luna once more. Feeling better, less concerned, more free, as one more fear and worry about his body and his durability slipped away. Even as they fought, he could feel the pains in his body fading as something worked to stitch things together. He wasn’t sure of the impact this would have on his body in the waking world, but at this point, it didn’t seem to matter. He felt something crunching as he continued to dance.

Luna smiled as her horn glowed, and she fired off blasts that charred or even dug up the ground as Pensword jumped out of the way. She continued to herd him, and he knew strategically, that could not be allowed. So he took a calculated risk. He jumped into one of the shots, and let it blast him back into a wall. At the instant the beam let up, he leapt back, jumped off the wall, and surged into the air, arching over the blast that would have hit him otherwise. He spun, both to evade the redirection of the beam and to gather his magic together. Slowly, the wind began to gather around his body as the dust below rose into the air. Faster and faster he flew, and soon a vortex had formed around the princess. She spread her wings wide to try to break the cycle and disperse the energies, but Pensword had given it too much momentum. And with all the dust, she knew she wouldn’t be able to see her target properly. She retracted her wings, using them to guard her face against the debris to preserve her vision. At that moment, her eyes widened in surprise, and she let out a shrill whinny as she felt the cold touch of steel across her hind legs. Her reaction was instant as a surge of blue magic blasted the vortex apart and slammed Pensword into the earth below, leaving an imprint of his body in the ground.

Pensword looked up dazedly as his vision came back into focus. The visage of a grim-faced Luna stared down at him holding the frost-coated remains of a bucket of water. He shuddered as the sensation of the cold and frost in his mane registered at last. He shook it gently, and the crackle of the follicles breaking free echoed in his ears.

“Congratulations, Pensword. You are one of only ten of my children to have nicked their princess on their first training. It takes most nearly six sessions before they’re able to overcome the obstacle of facing a beloved ruler. Avatar of the moon or no, in this field, I am a trainer and an adversary. It is good to know that you acknowledged that from the beginning.” She smiled then. “Well done, indeed. However, there is still a matter that requires our attention. You can know how to fight well, the greatest techniques, the most brilliant strategies for nearly every scenario under the sun, but these will do nothing for you without the proper motivation. The motivation is the will, and the will is often what decides who will win in the long run. And so I ask you, Pensword, son of Iron Pen. Why do you fight? You were tapping into techniques and abilities that normally take Ponies a good three months at least in my training, before they can access them.” Her smile widened into a grin. “What is it that drives you so? What are you fighting for? What is it that is so precious that you would throw yourself this heavily, perhaps even recklessly, into your training?”

In a matter of seconds, Pensword found his dream body fully restored. “A warning, Chieftess, from the chosen prophetess of the Winds. It essentially went something like this.” He sighed, then raised his head high. When next he spoke, his voice reverberated through the dream. “I saw a bear with cub, but a monster came to attack the cub. The bear had not been challenged in so long that he had not the strength to save the cub, and the cub was taken. The monster overwhelmed the cub, and put itself inside her. From that point on, the cub became a wild she-bear, and bathed in blood and fire. But I saw also that, should the bear be warned, he might sharpen his claws upon tree and stump, upon rock and log, until they shone with death's own light. And with the rage of bears long past, he would fight the monster back.” He took a deep breath and the last part boomed louder over the dreamscape. “‘Till raven and wolf on shadow feast, the bear must battle again and again, and hold back the beast.’”

Pensword would never forget what he saw that night in the dream realm. The mask of the warrior that Pensword associated with his Princess, his High Chieftess, shattered as her eyes widened. Her head reared back, and steam came from her angry snort as her eyes flashed with the light of the stars. When they had returned to normal, her expression was grave.

“Every night from now till I deem thee ready, we shall spar, and I will teach thee the magic of the dream hunters. It is true the sight beyond is your gift, but you and I both know that gift will not serve you against this foe. No matter how long it takes in the dream time, no matter how deeply into your subconscious we must travel to prolong your training, you will learn to repel this creature. As it stands, you have only one female cub born into your family. And you and I both know we cannot allow her to come to harm.” She shook with suppressed rage as her eyes glowed red, and her pupils narrowed to slits. “I know what it is to fall to a nightmare. I know the torture of being trapped within the confines of my own mind for centuries. It is a torture I will not allow to befall our precious Moon River. And so I name it here by my power, for knowledge of the creature will limit its power and influence. Remember its name, Pensword. I gave Orion his blade in the name of this creature, and he paid the price for it. It is a sin I would not have repeated.” A circle of brilliant blue light began to draw around her as flickers of the energy arced upwards. “I name this creature. Defiler of Dreams, Doubt Whisperer, Fear Caster, Sibilant Shade, Usurper of Thought and Will.” She slammed her hooves on the ground, and spread her wings wide as the circle flared, before blasting outwards. “I name this creature Nightmare!”

Everywhere her magic touched, the arena changed, shifting from soft turf and stands to a lone desolate mountain top. An unfriendly wind blew through the air. The cold seeped into Pensword’s bones. Lightning lashed overhead. “Now come, Pensword. Fight me!” she cried as her form shimmered and boiled away till something else stood there. “Or this night shall last forever!” Nightmare Moon cackled as she fired her magic into the clouds, triggering the storm to break as an onslaught of hail and lightning bolts smashed around the Pegasus.

Pensword snorted, and charged. He knew Luna wouldn’t be holding back. She may not have been possessed again, but she knew the tactics of the creatures better than anypony alive. If he was to hope to counter it, he would need to learn to defeat the facsimile that stood before him. He jerked left to avoid a bolt of lightning, then launched into the air to try another tornado spin. Before he could even begin the attack, he felt hi body lock in midair. Nightmare Moon bared her fangs in a malevolent grin. She tossed her head negligently, and Pensword found the world tumbling through the air like a cloud knocked aside by Rainbow’s haste. He finally managed to right himself, only to catch a beam of magic to the face and chest that smashed him into a rocky pillar.

He heard a scream, and his heart froze in fear. Moon River. Even if this was an exercise, that meant he was failing. He couldn’t afford to allow Nightmare to succeed. His eyes narrowed, and he charged again, screaming bloody murder against the Nightmare, and right into her trap.

Luna tut-tutted disappointedly as Pensword returned from his second blackout of the night. How that was even possible in a dream, he didn’t know, but there it was. “We have much to teach thee, Commander.” Her eyes narrowed. “That last action would have cost not just Moon River, but you, Commander, and that would give us two mad bears to fight.” She sighed. “We have much to teach thee, but we know where to start. Grif is teaching your body during your waking hours. I will teach your soul and mind as your body sleeps. I will begin by teaching you the basics of dream warfare and strategy. After you have them down, you will use my tactics and those of your own design when you can to increase the defenses within the unconscious mind. No more nightmares tonight. Come.” She tossed her head, and a chalkboard materialized behind her with a fresh piece of chalk in her magical grip. “Let us begin.”

Hammer Strike sat in his room, a few pieces of parchment before him, namely letters giving him updates on conditions in Equestria, most specifically in New Unity, including an update from Clover on the mage unit’s training regimen. Still, despite the abundance of materials to draw his attention away, his mind inevitably returned to Melody’s vision.

Two times. Two times now that he’d been shown a glimpse into his future, and neither held a shred of promise. No peaceful smiles, no happy endings, no glimpses of foals or family friends. Instead, he knew the time and date of his death and the image of himself: worn down, horrifically scarred, and most disturbing of all, mentally broken.

“He seems troubled,” one feminine voice popped up. It was deeper, with a kind of droning monotone.

“Well, it’ll teach him a lesson for all the trouble he gives me,” another higher voice said.

“I don’t know. Is it fair to taunt him for something he can’t control?” a third softer voice asked.

Hammer Strike sighed. He didn’t recognize the voices at all, and the chance of it being a Gryphon was next to nothing. “So who’s come to visit this time?” he asked as he turned towards the trio of voices. His eyes glowed with thaumic energy for a moment, before he shook his head.

Three gray mares sat across from him. One was tall and thin, the second short and fat, and the middle one ... Hammer Strike was unable to find a good description for her other than average. Aside from the sizes, they all held identical steel-gray coats with a lighter gray mane and tail. Their cutie marks were all of single eye. Oddly enough, the marks seemed to change, opening and closing in a weird sort of rhythm. When one was open, the other two were always shut tight.

“Oh, so you choose to acknowledge me now?” the smaller one asked in a huff.

“I need to calm down. He isn’t hostile,” the taller one chastised.

“Well maybe I should stop being rude and make introductions,” the middle one noted. “I am the embodiment of what is to happen.”

“I write every event that will be, has been, or is,” the taller mare said.

“I see the glory and the folly of every being,” the smaller one chimed in.

“I am Fate,” they spoke in unison.

“I’m starting to notice a pattern for when others like yourself become visible to me,” Hammer Strike commented.

“Oh, well aren't you a smart one? It should be no surprise from Mom and Dad's favorite mortal,” the shorter one snarked.

“The only stallion Death’s afraid of,” the middle one commented.

“Chance’s best friend,” the taller one added with a gentle smile.

“So what brings you here? I’m almost positive you knew I would be able to see you now.” Hammer Strike turned his full attention towards the trio. “Perhaps another jab towards my future and what other horrific events are to come?”

“Like you care what I’ve written for you,” the smaller one snorted.

“You’ve never listened to me before,” the middle one pointed out.

“It‘s strange,” the taller one added.

Hammer Strike raised a brow questioningly. After a moment, he leaned back as something clicked. “I’ve done something that shouldn’t have happened, haven’t I?”

“What haven’t you done?” the middle one asked. “By all accounts, that missing ear is about the only thing I’ve managed to get right, and that's only half done.”

“I work outside of your written words,” Hammer Strike commented as he thought aloud. “Quite odd how I work outside most of the embodiments’ domain.” A small grin crept onto his face. “It’s almost like I’ve got something to counter your control.”

“I know you tread on Sleipnir's territory,” the small one growled. “Like that will end well.”

“I know how these games will end, and I have accepted those facts. But until that day comes, I’ve got plenty to add,” he replied simply. “I’m curious of how much you can see into our lives, seeing as each of us potentially try, and sometimes succeed in going the opposite way you wanted.”

“You and Grif most of all,” the taller one smiled. “It can be very entertaining. I haven’t been surprised in so long.”

“Then I’m certain you’ll have more to be surprised by.” Hammer Strike gave a faint chuckle.

“I’m more than certain of it,” the middle one said. “For it is not like I could force you to listen.”

“Hey, if you worked alongside what I wanted to do, then you wouldn’t have much of a problem,” Hammer Strike commented, a small grin still on his face.

“I don’t usually have to bow to the whims of mortals,” the small one huffed.

“Why, I just said working alongside me. You’ve obviously noted that sometimes you get it right in the end.”

“Be glad I’m not Destiny. She can’t begin to describe her loathing of you,” the small one said.

“Don’t worry. I’m almost certain I’ll see her soon enough. Slowly, one by one, you all appear before my eyes, and I’m sure I’ll see you all before my time is through.”

“Yes. Well, I have books to write, and work to do, so I’ll get out of your mane,” the taller one said.

“But keep in mind that if you will not heed me, then I cannot be blamed for the consequences that follow,” the middle one added.

“So don’t come crying when things go wrong,” the small one added. Then, with a comical pop, they vanished.

“I never have, nor will I ever,” Hammer Strike said into the emptiness as he turned towards his letters once more.

Vital Spark sat on his bed with his eyes closed as the magic in his horn pulsated. The tomes he’d brought from New Unity hovered and swirled gently around him, along with Watcher and his violin. He breathed steadily as he concentrated on the warp and weave of his magical aura, seeking out the mana within the air surrounding him. A large Do Not Disturb sign had been frozen over the front door in a solid block of ice as the words from Melody’s prophecies played through his mind.

He remembered the arid savannah, and the strange shifting of his reflection. It still spooked him how the transition had run so smoothly. Did that mean he would eventually gain a third form, or was it merely a symbol of the culture he would inevitably be exposed to? And then there was the whole point of time travel happening in the first place. He hated to think about how the others might react, let alone what they’d do to him later for keeping it from them.

The magic fluctuated, and the artifacts began to whirl faster. His brows furrowed, and he willed the tornado to slow. This exercise was about maintaining calm as he sifted through the information. He couldn’t afford to let anxiety drive his magic. Another deep breath, and he focused on Wukong. The Monkey King would require careful handling. One wrong move, and he could easily kill any of them. At the same time, the idea of meeting one of the greatest historical legends from Earth was tantalizing, exciting. And … for once, he would know about an entity Clover wouldn’t. He couldn’t help but chuckle at that.

And then there was the meddlesome part of Melody’s prophecy about some reason to celebrate. While that was generally a good sign, that didn’t mean he shouldn’t exercise some form of caution. As things stood, it was likely Wukong would insist they stay at least a night, assuming he accepted the rest of them.

Vital sighed as he released his hold, and returned the items where they belonged. While he may not have found inner peace, at least his mind was … somewhat clearer.

Crack

The sound filled the room, like breaking glass ... or ice.

“Well … so much for a clear head,” Vital groaned as he turned towards the door. “You know, you could always knock!” he shouted.

There was another crack, this time from Vital’s desk as the temperature in the room took a sudden drop. The Unicorn whipped his head to the desk, where a frost-encrusted stand held the base of the cryophoenix egg in place. The blanket the Bird of Paradise had given him acted as an insulator for the egg, pouring its frigid energy into the shell. Vital’s eyes widened as the runes around the desk flared, then broke, and the frost began to advance. With each new crack, the temperature dropped further, and a pale light began to peek out from under the blanket as the egg wobbled.

“Well, so much for wondering about the celebration,” Vital said in a surprisingly clinical voice. “And the fact that I’m feeling this calm should probably unnerve me more. … Clover would be proud.” He used his magic to gradually ease the blanket off the egg to reveal the white seams where the stress from the chick within had caused the shell to weaken. “You know, I still haven’t gotten a proper name for you yet. I hope you don’t mind,” he warned. “I figured I’d really know after I see you and hear you.” He smiled sheepishly, and blushed. “Wow. I’m talking to an egg. Granted, an egg that’s hatching, but still. The guys would probably be a bit concerned about now.” Then he chuckled as he cast a quick insulation spell. Better to be on the safe side, especially with how quickly the frost was spreading.

A piece of the egg broke away, and fell from the desk like a chunk from a glacier, and Vital Spark swore he could see movement from within the small crack. He approached with caution. Considering the egg was supposed to shatter completely, it was likely there would be stray shards to catch or deflect, when the chick was ready to emerge. His horn hummed with magic as he braced for any potential mishaps. “Well, I don’t know if I’m ready to be a father, but if it’s your time, it’s your time,” he said with a chuckle.

As more of the ice broke away, a dark blue beak poked through, letting out a small cheep as it worked at more of the icy shell.

“Huh. When she said shatter, I thought she meant breaking the egg apart like shrapnel,” Vital mused as he watched. “Are you planning on doing things differently, little one?”

And then the eggshell proceeded to explode into fragments, peppering the surrounding area with bits of ice as it revealed the small white down of the frost-covered chick.

Vital Spark was grateful for the shield he was able to erect over his face. “Thank you, Shining Armor,” he muttered. Then he winced as he felt the beginnings of blood flow down his legs and torso. It was slight, but the cold of the room let him know exactly where he’d been hit. He sighed as he used his telekinesis to remove the fragments. He then proceeded to levitate the first aid kit from its compartment by the side of the door. It didn’t take him long to disinfect the sites, and bandage them up where it was needed. “You know,” he chuckled, “you’d think I’d have learned not to open the door up for Murphy by now.” He smiled as he approached the chick. “You surprised me, little one.”

The bird tilted her head to the side, and chirped at him curiously.

“Well, I don’t know if I’d say I’m your father, but I am the one who helped hatch you,” he said as he levitated the bird briefly in his magic, then wrapped it up loosely in the blanket’s folds, so it could have a little wiggle room, if it needed it. “Though the question still remains for what to call you. After all, everyone needs a name, don’t they?”

Again, a cheep.

“Well, I can’t exactly go calling you Cheep, now can I? Too easy for people to target and insult you. I don’t think either of us wants that.” This time, Vital Spark cocked his head to the side as he pondered the scenario, cradling the hatchling all the while. “This’d be a lot easier if I could hear what you sound like normally, but that’d take too long.” He sighed as he walked back to the desk. “There’s all kinds of elegant names I could give you, but I don’t know if any of them would really fit, truth be told. What do you think, little one? Do you have a preference? What would you like to be called?”

The chick looked at him silently, seemingly attempting to impress the fact that she could not say anything he’d understand.

“Doesn’t mean I can’t ask,” he pointed out. “Empathy is a powerful link, you know,” he said pointedly as he walked over to his violin case. “I know your species are generally songbirds. Would you like to hear one?”

He received an enthusiastic cheep in response.

He chuckled to himself. “Surprisingly intelligent for one so freshly hatched. Are all phoenixes born with an understanding for Equish?” he asked as he opened the case, and pulled out the instrument.

The chick just watched with intense fascination.

Vital Spark raised the violin and its bow, grateful he’d practiced holding multiple objects at once in his magical grip, before he began to play. Rather than follow any rhythm or melody, he just ran over the strings, trying to come up with something reminiscent of the new life that hovered next to him. He began with a few basic plucks of the strings, a sharp staccato in memory of the bird’s cheep. First it came slowly, uncertain. Then it became more cohesive, faster, sharper, rising higher, than lower. Finally, he put the bow to the strings, racing over them in a playful melody that soon layered with mingled chords and harmonies he never could manage with his human fingers. He thought to the Bird of Paradise, and the feelings that emanated from her in her presence. If the chick really was her child, at least spiritually speaking, then the chick deserved to get at least a taste of it. As the music continued to play, the markings began to light up, and the frost glittered as they refracted from the violin.

“An echo of an echo of the beauty your mothers represent, but I hope you enjoy it.” Vital continued to play as he let the image of the great phoenix he’d seen in the valley in Neighpon, and the memory of the Bird of Paradise both blended into the song, singing the cold beauty of winter in the pure white snow, of icicles refracting sunlight to dance across cavern walls, of the warmth from a mother’s love. And then he shifted to something new. It was clumsy, clutzy even as he jumped from string to string, eeking various notes, before coming to a more solid footing, holding an open D as he pulled the bow back and forth, before turning it into a deep, thrumming chord, then wheeled off into a celtic jig, laughing as he spun and danced to the tune. Well … more like skipped and jumped, while struggling to maintain his footing, but he managed it.

The chick, for her part, seemed spellbound by the music

And that was when the door burst open in a gust of wind as Grif broke through with Pensword clinging to the Gryphon’s neck.

“What?” the Pegasus asked dazedly. “We … the corridors…. Did I see Sugar Cube Corner for a second?”

Grif was more distracted as he eyed the chick on the desk. “It hatched?” he asked.

“And I’m guessing Caring Circlet alerted you to a sudden drop in temperature in my room that had you rushing over here,” Vital surmised. “Yeah. The runes failed when she broke out of her shell. By the way, try to avoid breaking them further. I’d like to collect the fragments for study and use later.” He looked sadly at the bird. “I still don’t know what to name her. I know I want it to be musical. She clearly loves that. I’m just not sure what fits.”

Grif let out a few experimental warbles, and was answered by a few more cheeps. “She definitely likes you,” he chuckled.

“Well, I guess that’s a comfort, at least.”

“Phoenix is tricky, but i think it’s safe to say she’s imprinted on you.”

“Well, she is a cute little thing,” Vital said as a smile pulled at the corners of his mouth, and he walked over to rub his hoof gently under the chick’s beak. “Though I suppose now would be a good time to get some food for her. Grif, would you mind grabbing that book on cryophoenixes over there for me?”

Pensword shook his head as he slowly became aware of his surroundings. “That…” He blinked, and shuddered. “Oh my. It hatched. And before you say anything, Vital, I am still disoriented from being carried by Grif at mach one.”

Grif chuckled as he handed Vital Spark the book in question.

He pulled open the book, and flipped the pages with his magic. “Well … looks like we may have to break into your stores of meat, Grif. Phoenixes appear to be carnivorous. And cryophoenixes like their food cold.”

“So frozen meat.” Grif nodded. “I’ll see what we have.” And then he was gone.

“Make sure it’s partially defrosted!” Vital called after him. “They eat their prey just after they succumb to hypothermia!”

Pensword paused and looked around somewhat uncomfortably, after that outburst. “Uh … see you, Vital. I guess I’ll run around the deck again.” He walked out of the room. As he did so, Vital just caught the glint of the weights on the Pony’s legs.

Grif returned a few minutes later with some frozen venison.

“I guess that should work for now. We’ll have to move her up to something with proper bones eventually, but this should hopefully work for a start. Thanks, Grif.”

“I’ll make sure some is kept frozen for you at all times. Just look after her. You’ve got a rare beast, and I’m pretty sure Newt Scamander wouldn’t forgive us, if something happened to her.” He fixed the pair with a playful wink, then left.

The chick let out an inquisitive cheep, and Vital sighed.

“It’s a long story. Like seven books long.”

“Or eight movies,” Cheshire said suddenly.

Vital’s scream echoed through the halls, followed by Cheshire’s familiar laughter.

“So, you doing okay?” Grif asked his lord as he took another slurp of coffee. The two sat in the meeting room near the Gantrithor’s imperial quarters at the the large table.

“As okay as I can be. Yeah,” Hammer Strike shrugged. “The list of embodiments keep growing. Not too sure if it’s a plus.”

“Too early to tell, I guess. So, Pensword talked to you yet?”

“I’ve been a bit busy, so no. What’s up?”

“Oh, I’m putting him through an accelerated physical training program, doing seventeen years worth of work in the next few months. I figure it’ll either kill him or get him somewhere around up to par,” Grif said casually as he took another hit of coffee.

Hammer Strike stared at Grif for a moment, before sighing. “As long as we avoid the killing part, then all right.”

“That’ll be up to him. He’s got things he’s going to need to protect. Things need to change, and quickly.”

“We’ve all warned him. He’s listened partially. If you can get it done, then good job,” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“He thinks he’s going to get you to spar with him,” Grif chuckled. “I tried to tell him that even holding back, you’d probably end up breaking his torso, but he’s still going to ask.”

“Then let him take the consequences that follow.”

“Just remember: don’t do anything that’ll take longer than a week to heal. We’ve got a lot of work to do,” Grif noted. “And there’s someone way too precious on the line to screw it up.” Grif proceeded to tell Hammer Strike his prophecy, and his suspicions regarding what it meant.

Hammer Strike groaned. “Grif, I’ve got it. I’ll try not to kill him.”

“Whatever you saw must have been bad,” Grif said as he rose onto his hind legs, and folded his arms to lean against a wall. “This is the moodiest I’ve seen you in a while.”

“I’ve seen the time and date I’m supposed to die. Following that up with something worse was a miracle on its own.” Hammer Strike sighed. “And ever since I saw it, I’ve been visited by the trio of Fate, and this everlasting feeling of something watching me, constantly observing me. And I can’t see it.”

“Well tell them where to go, and how to get there for me. I really don’t care who they are. My future isn’t written yet,” Grif growled. “Still, if you need to talk, you know I’m here.”

“Fate despises us for this reason. But what do you count for our future that’s in the past? That’s what I question, for certain things seem to be unavoidable without making massive changes.”

“History is written mostly through conjecture and the ideas of fools.” Grif shrugged. “There might be some things regarding the future there, but until we know the details, I’d say it’s still relatively up to us to determine how things went. Context changes a situation.”

“Correct enough,” Hammer Strike conceded as he glanced over his shoulder for a second. “It’s all what-ifs, and other things.”

“Then the best idea is to do your best to meet what's to come on your terms. And if you can’t do that, then make sure power rests in no one's hands. No matter how bad things get, you can always find spider holes.”

Hammer Strike gave a faint chuckle. “How little we understand these events to come, though we march forward, down the line to what could be a bitter end.”

Grif scratched his ear as he looked at the Earth Pony. “Well, that was … something,” he noted.

Hammer Strike shrugged. “That’s life, you know?”

“I’ll drink to that.” Grif chuckled as he finished his coffee. “Well, I need to go beat on my new piñata some more. I’ll talk to you later, okay?”

“Have fun.”

“Now Trixie, I don’t know how she’s going to react to you. She’s just a baby right now, after all, so take it easy with her, all right?” Vital asked worriedly as he stood before the door to his quarters. Trixie stood at his side, looking impatiently over his shoulder at the icy seal he’d formed over the door as an added measure of protection.

“Trixie is sure she will spellbind the majestic beast with her own majesty!” Trixie told him.

“That, and you want to be able to claim you’ve seen a real live cryophoenix before Twilight did,” Vital deadpanned.

“Trixie had never even considered that,” Trixie said, shocked.

“You didn’t? Well then, Trixie, either something is very wrong with you, or you’re really making an important change.” Vital chuckled as he lowered the warding, causing the ice to dispel as he opened the door, and walked in. The chick was busy exploring around its nest on the desk, pecking at some frozen meat occasionally as it messed around with various mechanisms Caring Circlet had suggested to keep her occupied.

“She is quite a sight,” Trixie said as she moved to get a closer look. A light layer of frost had covered the chick’s down, making her glitter slightly in the light.

“All the beauty of a first winter’s snow,” Vital said as he walked next to Trixie to watch the chick as she looked up from her current play thing, a weighted balance beam that she could nudge up or down with her beak. “Still not sure what to name her, though.” He sighed. “I don’t want to make it stereotypical, but I want to make it really match her, and what she’ll be one day, you know? Or at least what she could be.”

“You have no ideas at all?” Trixie asked.

“Well, Snow was a possibility that came to mind, but that’s a bit too … on the nose for me. I was thinking something musical, since she seems to like music so much, but I don’t know what would really fit her or her personality. It hasn’t exactly developed yet, you know?”

“Sonata?” Trixie offered.

Vital shook his head. “Too auto. And no, I won’t be elaborating on what auto means in this case. That has to do with the humans, and I kinda need to keep quiet about that side of things for now.”

“Borea?” Trixie offered.

“After the god of winds? Not sure that’d fit in this case, especially since Grif has four deities who happen to already hold that role.”

“Trixie was thinking more of the northern lights,” Trixie clarified

“Possible, but it doesn’t feel right.” He sighed. “Like I said, I really get the feeling it has to be musical. I kind of have a thing for picking names. You could say it’s one of my main talents, aside from the whole magic cutie mark thing.” He chuckled nervously. “Though I wouldn’t say I’m quite so skilled as everypony else.”

The chick hopped up to the edge of the desk, and started to cheep as she flapped her tiny wings, and hopped excitedly. Vital couldn’t help but chuckle as he lowered his muzzle to nuzzle against her little head, before levitating a dulled hook in his magic to start preening the chick’s feathers. “Would you like to try?” he asked as he motioned towards the tool.

“Trixie isn’t sure she’s ready to try something so delicate yet,” the Unicorn said as she took a hesitant step back.

“If you’re not comfortable, I won’t push you,” Vital said. “Do you at least want to pet her?”

“I won’t break her?” she asked.

“I meant with your hoof, silly.” He chuckled. “All it takes is a gentle touch. Well, that, and being ready for a bit of a chill. The cold is her element, after all. Here. Let me help you.” He reached over, and grabbed Trixie’s hoof, pulling it towards the chick. “This is Trixie, my….” He blushed. “My girlfriend. Well, marefriend, I suppose.” Then he laid the hoof beneath the beak, before turning to Trixie. “Now you just have to rub gently down her feathers, like this.”

Trixie flushed as she gently rubbed her hoof. “She’s so soft.”

“It’s not too cold, is it?” Vital asked, concerned.

Trixie shook her head.

“And … we’re not … too close?” he asked quietly.

“Why … why would we be too close? Unless you think it’s too close?” Trixie asked a bit nervously.

“No … I think it’s just–.” His nostrils flared, and he shuddered briefly. Then he leaned in and placed his lips on hers for a moment, before pulling away. “–Just right.”

“Trixie couldn’t agree more.” She pulled him back into a kiss, a longer one this time.

A sharp trilling filled the air, followed by the rising and falling cadence of a warbling cry that slowly turned into the whistling cheep most songbirds are known for. In a matter of seconds, the melody rose up to a high staccato trill that jumped from variation to variation. Vital’s eyes widened as he broke off from the kiss. “I know that song!” He watched as the chick spread its wings, and its tiny chest rose and fell rapidly as the air flowed continuously from its beak. “That’s Queen of the Night, an aria from one of the most famous operas ever composed on Earth.”

The hatchling broke of its melody, and looked at him as it cocked its head.

“... Was it something I said?” Vital asked.

“Maybe it has something to do with the song and her name?” Trixie suggested.

“Queen? Night?” The bird let out a shrill tweet of protest both times, and Vital winced. “Definitely not.”

“Well, if you said her name had to be musical, then … Aria?”

The chick immediately hopped over to Trixie, and tweeted excitedly as it jumped up and down.

“... I’ll take that as a yes,” Vital said.

Trixie chuckled as the chick jumped into her mane. “I’ll say.”

“Still too slow,” Grif said as his training sword slammed into Pensword’s side, sending the stallion’s body skidding. “But you are getting the hang of reading my movements, at least.”

A grunt was the only answer Grif got as he felt the scratch from one of Pensword’s blades. against his leg. The stallion rolled up, and smirked. Grif was already halfway to the other side of the room.

“You battle with your speed and smarts,” Pensword said as he took a steadying breath. “I fight with my wits. In real life, you’d be poisoned right now,” he said as he pointed to the dye running down the side of his practice sword. “I am giving this my all. This is no fight of honor, no duel. This is war.” He kept up his momentum, never taking his eyes off the Gryphon, even as their fight brought on a pair of very interested spectators. Day Moon and Bellacosa both cheered excitedly from the sidelines.

“The enemy you’re training to fight won’t die by poison.” And suddenly Grif was on Pensword’s far side. Three savage strikes sent the Pony skidding on his side this time. “It’s killing blow or death. You still lose.”

Pensword snorted as he rolled back up, still sore, but showing his body was recovering faster. “Not just any poison,” he snapped. “Moonfang tears.” He spoke as Grif found strikes and paint where his tendons were on all four legs. “I rather not make you immobile. You can fly, but you just lost use of your ‘host’s’ limbs.” He spat as he fired toy barbed arrows that stuck at the wing joints. His eyes narrowed. “You.” he stopped, and starting coughing. Clear liquid spewed from his mouth as he heaved on the deck. “I … I think I’m done for the day,” he wheezed between bouts.

“I'll give you an hour,” Grif said gruffly. “You still owe me time.”

Pensword heaved up more water.

Day Moon shivered and looked over to Bellacosa with a gulp. “Why are you smiling, Cosy? Grif’s trying to kill my second dad.”

“If he were trying to kill him, he’d have done it yesterday, Day Moon. You don’t even know how lucky you are. You're going to be taught by one of the greatest warriors of two eras. I’m so jealous of you”

“Cosy,” Day Moon began, twitching his bat wings, “I’m scared how he would treat me. My dad asked for extra help, and … they both seem like they’re fighting for the kill. I don’t know if I could survive. I saw Grif strike my dad with at least two lethal blows today, and my dad rolls up like it was a heavy hit.”

“Sometimes a lethal blow is unavoidable. The most important thing is making it not instantly lethal, and lasting long enough to kill the threat. Back …. Back during Sombra’s rebellion, Grif took a blade in the chest. He was run right through. He never staggered for more than a second. Blood flowed from him in rivers, and he pushed on to make sure he ended the threat, to protect us.”

Day Moon just nodded hesitantly. “Are … are you jealous about this? I mean, didn't Uncle Pensword teach you things already?”

“They’ve all shown me things, but Cady won’t let me actually learn anything warlike until I’m older.” Bellacosa sighed. “Sometimes, I think she just wants to keep me a foal forever. She wasn’t the only one who had to deal with a war, you know.”

“And when you’re older? Who will you ask to teach you then?”

“I honestly don’t know.” Bellacosa shrugged.

“Well, I guess we wait to see the rest of the training?” Day Moon whispered as they watched Pensword mop up his mess with a sponge. His muscles shook from his exertions, and his wings twitched from the adrenaline coursing through his system. Day Moon frowned at the sight.

“He’ll be okay,” Cosy assured him. “Your dad’s too tough to lay down and die.”

“Yeah, I guess he is,” Day Moon said as a hint of a smile pulled at his lips.

An hour later, Pensword stood ready for Grif to enter the ring again, while the foals snacked on dried seaweed. He just hoped Hammer Strike wouldn’t show up to join. In his current state, there wasn’t a chance of lasting ten seconds, let alone ten minutes.

“You stare any intenser at that doorway, and you're going to turn it to stone,” Grifs voice filtered into Pensword’s ear. Pensword whipped around to strike him, but Grif dodged nimbly, before landing a blow on the Pegasus’ side.

Grif soon found that he’d only succeeded in knocking a feather loose as Pensword jerked away from the strike at the last second. He pulled up and around, while Grif blurred out of sight to appear high in the air, ready to strike again. Grif found his beak struck by the flat edge of Pensword’s blade, causing a cut where beak met flesh. Pensword landed with a gash on his left flank as the thaumic field pushed Grif’s claw away from Pensword’s cutie mark. Pensword’s wound was larger, and slightly deeper. The commander experimented, testing how much pain it would cause to support his weight with the cut. When he confirmed it was safe, he quickly whipped around and bucked the Gryphon, only to collide with thin air. Grif blurred back into existence in front of the warrior, and brought the hilt of his blade down sharply on Pensword’s muzzle. Nothing broke, but both combatants knew Pensword would be bruising there for some time. Pensword reacted instinctively, using his wings to pull off a head stand atop the hilt, before bringing his forehooves crashing down. Grif used Pensword’s altered sense of balance to push forward, only to suddenly feel the Pony’s rear hooves slamming onto his back. Seconds later, he felt the harsh embrace of a warrior fighting for his life as Pensword wrapped his forehooves around Grif’s neck.

A blurred second later, Pensword was out like a light, slammed against a wall. Grif rubbed his neck where the Pony had managed to get a grip. It had been close was close, but neither Pensword nor Grif could or would count that as a win. An admirable effort, but not quite enough for the Gryphon to count as a killing blow.

“I’ll have someone take you to your room,” he said to the limp form. “Rest for now, Pensword. Tomorrow, it gets harder.”

Day Moon furrowed his brow. “Why does it look like he’s still fighting Grif?” he asked as Pensword’s body began to twitch.

“Probably dreaming about it,” Bellacosa noted.

Pensword snapped awake with a jerk as he shook his head. “What happened?” he asked, looking around with wide eyes. He sighed as he saw his friend staring down at him, and sagged. “Dang it,” he muttered, “I almost had it.” He got up, heedless of the damage he’d taken, and assumed a battle stance. “Again,” he said.

Grif shook his head. “You’re done for the day, Pensword. Take the rest of the night. Prepare for tomorrow. I’ll be holding back less,” Grif promised.

“Of course.” Pensword paused as he pulled a slip of paper out from his armor. It had Luna’s cutie mark. “Some information about what we might face,” he spoke in Dragonic as he handed it to his friend. Instead of resting, he moved to another part of the deck, and sat down. Grif could feel him manipulating the thaumic field around his wings. “Please, treat my children to some deserts in the mess hall for how well behaved they were during training. I would do it myself, but I need to rest here for a while, first.”

“Don’t stay out too long,” Grif cautioned as he slipped the paper beneath his armor. “Come on, guys,” he called to the youngsters, who followed him out, though they couldn’t help but shoot a few worried looks Pensword’s way.

Pensword sat contemplating as he worked on manipulating the flow of his thaumic field up one wing and down the other. As he did so, tiny crystals formed between his feathers, before disappearing just as quickly as they’d come. He breathed deeply as he listened to his mother recounting some of the old stories and relay messages for him from the other side. As he worked to extend his field like a hand, he found, much to his surprise, that he could sense his mother.

“Incoming!” Moon Beam shouted as, even after centuries of being a ghost, motherly instinct drove her to dive in front of her son. Pensword snapped his eyes open, and for the briefest of moments, he “felt” his mother brush his fur as her hoof passed through his head trying to push him down, while her free hoof reached out to block the projectile. It happened so fast, he was rooted to the spot. And yet, despite Moon Beam’s lack of substance, the arrow suddenly arced upwards, altered by the contact with the spirit. The new trajectory caused the arrow to brush by his ear, and he felt it pass by his raised left wing as he rolled to the left.

The Arrow pierced the communications array by the door with a nasty crunch, followed by the fizz and pop of energies as the arcane network continued to channel its current into the station. The crackle of static rang in the air, before it slowly died off.

Pensword was on the alert now. His ears swiveled as he turned every piece of his enhanced senses towards finding the culprit. As he observed the clouds, he noticed one that remained stationary, despite how the rest of the pack had begun to move with the wind. He growled as he slammed his helmet back on, and donned the first of his wing blades, counting the seconds down, both for the reload and for how long it would take Grif to arrive on the scene. He doubted he would have time to kill the assassin if Grif got there, but that arrow had been meant for him. This was his battle.

“You’d better hurry, Son,” his mother whispered. “You’ve unnerved him, but he’s panicked now. He’s trying to string another arrow. Don’t give him the chance.”

“You and I are going to have a talk after this, Mother. I want to know how you did that,” Pensword said as he shed the other set of wing blades, and launched into the air. Time was of the essence. He flew hard and fast, always keeping a bead on the cloud, even as he weaved between the banks to make himself a harder target, just in case the assassin managed to string the second arrow. The abnormal formation dissipated as he drew near, revealing a small airship. He narrowed his eyes as he pulled a string from his suit of armor. Half a second later, his red flare launched, exploding over the vapor, before descending slowly to the deck of the enemy vessel. Three seconds later, Pensword slammed onto the deck as the assassin raised his bow again, and aimed directly at the Pony’s chest. The assailant’s bow began to shake harder as he caught sight of the modified Gryphon bow at Pensword’s side.

“Don’t spare a second. He acted alone.” Moon Beam’s words spurred Pensword to act. He charged forward, ramming into the arms and torso of what he could now tell was a large Mountain Lion-Golden Eagle Gryphon. The jolt of slamming into the Gryphon’s torso rang in his skull, but he smiled in satisfaction as he watched the bow skitter away, then saw the blood seeping out the hole he’d punched through the assassin’s armor with his wing blade. The Gryphon shoved the Pegasus off, causing Pensword to slam into the a nearby mast. The assassin sneered in triumph, before he looked down with wide eyes at the blood seeping from the wound. He lunged, or rather, tried to. Instead, he toppled over his own bow, thanks to the clever placement by Moonbeam.

Pensword didn’t waste his chance. The Gryphon was already dead, but until he lost enough blood, he would still be dangerous. There was only one option. His expression hardened as he brought his wing down on the Gryphon’s neck. Blood spurted from the site as the body shook briefly, before the spasms faded, and the blood ran cold. The assassin was dead.

He turned around to find the airship deck still mysteriously abandoned. He’d already made his way to the stairs when Grif arrived. In the distance, he could just make out the shadows of the approaching mercenaries.

“Are you all right, Pensword?” Grif asked his friend.

Pensword sighed. “I’m all right, Grif,” he muttered. “Just goin–nevermind. Mom just told me only this monster was on board the ship. Seemed he and his crew sailed to this spot, tied to a cloud, and he dismissed the crew.” He growled as he looked at the corpse. “I’m going to look into the Captain's quarters. This creature tried to kill me on deck.”

“Search the body,” Grif ordered as the remaining troops flew in to land on deck with weapons drawn and senses on high alert. “Look for distinguishing symbols or clan markings. I’m pretty sure Daedalus would be happy to have the head of whoever betrayed the Right of Hospitality.” Grif and most of the other Gryphons spat on the body, before the group went to work.

“You’ll find nothing,” Pensword said. “Mom told me he acted alone. I don’t know the full story, but she was clear he acted without sanction, and without backing.” He shifted his left ear to listen. “Okay … motive. He lost everything. This was his last ship. He stole it, lost his fiance, and was to live on the streets tomorrow. He blamed Daedalus bringing the Egg Smasher, the Demon, and the Ghost. And … apparently, he went after the only one he felt could be killed.” He turned to look at Grif. “He was prepared to be hung, but he felt his death for my death would bring prosperity to this part of the empire.” He frowned. “Seems like he went mad with grief.”

“Well then, we can deal with him here and now,” Grif said as he lifted the body up, and sliced off the wings. The assembled Gryphons winced, but said nothing as their leader tossed the body over one side, then the wings over the other.

Pensword looked at the airship. “Get me brown paint!” he ordered as he stalked to the bridge doors. “What will we do with this airship, empty it of anything useful?” He watched as Kahn took off for the Gantrithor.

“We’ll extract the stormstone core. You can take it, if you want. As for the body, we’ll let it crash into the sea,” Grif said.

Pensword frowned. “I guess. But if we do, then at least let me take the log book and all records from the captain's quarters. And….” He winced. “No, Matthew,” he whispered under his breath, “we won’t save the ship,” he finished in Draconic.

He was given a piece of paper, which he used to scrawl a hasty note, before he ordered the paint back to the ship, and took the rest of his children inside the captain’s quarters. After Grif had come back outside from the hold for a bit of fresh air, he found Pensword’s note:

We take the core, and build a new ship from it, like in Stardust. Will name it Commander’s Revenge.

Pensword looked around the bridge and the door leading to the captain’s quarters. “Kahn, my children, take all notes, and anything not bolted down, from the captain's quarters. Today, the Demon gets his prize. The Bladefeathers will get the ship logs and notes about this dishonorable captain.”

“What you do with it is up to you,” Grif said with a shrug as he strolled into the room. “Just let the ship die.”

“Oh, it will die, but we need to get moving first. There’s a lot to take over.”

It took an hour to ferry over the furniture, logs, and papers from the ship. Jacques, one of Pensword’s Gryphon sons, went above and beyond the call of duty, opening the barrels and boxes of the hold to find naught but dust and stale air. It was likely they had been a part of a ruse to justify the assassin’s departure.

Pensword stood on the bow of the Gantrithor as they finished towing the extra airship over the waters. Since they were still in Gryphon Territory, it fell to Grif and the Bladefeathers to handle removing the stormstone core. He smiled at the thought of the scandal that would arise when Gryphonia learned Pensword had not one, but two stormstone cores under his command.

A few hours later, Grif and Pensword sat on the deck, watching as the assailant’s airship fell to the ocean below. Grif handed Pensword a large velvet bag gingerly, and the Pegasus could just make out the spherical shape within the confines. “Here.”

Pensword nodded his thanks. “I shall place it in my wall safe personally. May I?” he asked. Even a Thousand years ago, he’d heard rumors of the legendary cores, and now here, in his very hooves, he held the artifact Equestrian scientists and nobles alike had been lusting after for millennia. “I feel like how the Brits must have, when they captured an intact enigma machine.”

“Before you do handle that thing, let me say my piece.” Grif’s face hardened as he glared at the Pegasus and the pouch he now held between his hooves. “You're loyal to Equestria, Pensword, which is a great trait, but it also makes this all the more urgent for me to discuss. What you now hold in your hooves, Ponykind has been trying to barter from my people for millennia. Twilight would probably pay a fortune to study it for a single night. Celestia would pay a queen’s ransom for it. Stewardship of these cores has been my people’s one undeniable superiority. I hope you understand the trust I’m putting in you by giving this to you.”

“I understand.” Pensword watched the dead ship as the waves lashed over it. The ocean would have her way with the toy, for none were there to guide it aright, nor keep it afloat. “Matthew weeps at the sight below. But know that if it gets to the point where the core becomes too hot, so to speak, I will transfer its possession to Kahn or another of my Gryphon children.” He opened the bag’s drawstrings slowly with his teeth, then used his wings and hooves to pull the core out gently as he cradled it. The velvet hung limply in his teeth as he looked over the artifact. The core was definitely an orb, but not the smooth thing he had come to expect. Its pitch-black surface rippled like the waves of the sea or the arms of a hurricane. Veins of electricity seemed to pop in and out of existence within the orb’s confines, the light rising to shine, only to vanish a moment later in the inky blackness. It vibrated slightly in his hooves, giving off the feeling of power waiting to be tapped.

Pensword stared, wide-eyed at the orb. He hadn’t been sure what to expect. Everything from a rock the size of a hoof to the size of small houses had been conceived by the greatest scholars of Unicorn and Pegasus origin. Some even posited the theory that the storm core was an invention, and not magical in nature at all. Now Pensword knew better. With this much power between his hooves, he could build something truly great, like the Queen Mary, and cause it to fly. It was truly astounding to think something so small could do so much. He looked to Grif. “You’re okay with my plan, then, and using the new ship to harvest lightning?”

“It’s whatever you want, Pensword. Just remember that there are limits to the size these cores can float. You won’t get something like the Revelryout of a core that size, but you should be able to make a pretty large ship.”

“We shall see. We shall see.” He shuddered. “You know, it almost feels alive.” He laughed. “Also, Matthew and I just realized something. The Caspartine was a blimp ship. Equestria can build her already. That means we’re back to the drawing board for a design.”

“Just make sure to keep it hidden for now,” Grif noted. “Wouldn’t want it to walk off.”

“Like I said. My quarters are safe. Caring Circlet walked me through picking my own code for the safe, and only Lunar Fang and I know the combination.” He carefully maneuvered the orb back into the sack, before cinching it up again. “And this is my war prize. Neither Celestia, Luna, nor even Twilight can study or touch it without my say so.”

“Good.” Grif nodded grimly, then let a hint of a smile break through the mask. “Enjoy it, Pensword.”

“Oh, I shall, Grif. I shall,” Pensword promised.

Vital Spark panted as he ran through yet another set of pushups. The heavy weights Grif had placed on his back had quickly turned what had once been an enjoyable activity into grueling labor. The Unicorn couldn’t help but chuckle as he pictured Black Rook in the back of his mind, saying, “Welcome to the real military program.” Fortunately, the Gantrithor’s movement over the cool ocean provided a brisk breeze to keep him relatively regulated, rather than risking overheating.

“If it doesn’t hurt, it doesn’t mean anything,” Grif chuckled as he approached.

“You want me to try a Bulk Biceps yell?” Vital quipped as he struggled not to laugh. Breathing was key in any major physical exercise, after all.

“You're not there yet. Bulk earned that yell. Still, you’re doing okay on the physical front.”

“Still got a ways to go before I’m properly combat ready, though, don’t I?” he grunted as he worked through a particularly nasty lift. His forelegs shook as he struggled to maintain his form.

“You’re training to learn to keep back, and only have to fight if it’s unavoidable. The mage is always in the back, remember?” Grif chuckled.

“Except when they master Tsunade’s technique?” Vital joked.

“You're not gonna end up doing that,” Grif laughed. “And she was a medic, not a mage.”

“Potato potato,” Vital said as his smile widened. “Still want to be able to fight, if I need to.”

“You’ll get there.”

“Though speaking of, what’s next in this program, now that you’re pushing me forward? Do I still do the run around the deck, is there some new twist, or is it more of the same with dedication to hone my body?”

“Well, for starters, you're going to start doing the whole morning run with Rook,” Grif chuckled. “We’re going to be increasing your push-ups and such, as well as adding several other exercises that you should be able to handle.”

“Um, Grif, I already get up for the runs. I just haven’t been able to go as far as the others yet. Though, I guess you’re saying now I can?” the Unicorn asked as he rose back to all fours, and let the cool wind blow through his mane.

“I’m saying the choice as to if you can or not isn’t there anymore. You’re going to.”

“Vital cracked his neck as he rolled it around his shoulders. “Say, Grif, can I borrow your shades for a second?”

“Sure?” Grif offered him the sunglasses, confused.

Vital smirked as he put them on his nose, then grinned at his friend as he rose onto his hind legs, and folded his forelegs dramatically. “Challenge accepted.”

“You don’t have enough badass points for that yet,” Grif chuckled as he retrieved the shades. “Listen, Vital. When we get to Monkeygascar, don’t mention the story, unless he does first, okay?”

“Mind if I ask why?”

“It’s a sore point on a being you don’t want to get angry. Hell, I’m not even sure Hammer Strike would want him angry.”

“That bad?”

“You’ve seen what Vigilanceand Vengeancecan cut through. I hit him once in the entire fight, and I didn’t even scratch him.”

“I meant more the reaction to my knowledge of his history,” Vital noted, “but that’s good to know, too.”

“It’s not as cut and dry, but I think you’d suspected that. He came here to escape everything. He left his own universe to get away from everything he’s been through. Naturally, he doesn’t talk about it freely, or with just anyone.”

“Indeed.”

“You nervous?”

“In truth, I’m not sure. Part of me has faith your bond with him will be enough to pacify him, but … the other part is terrified of what’ll happen if it’s not. Then again, Melody said this had to happen, and she told us each about a future we have to prepare for after this, so that means we should make it through this, right?”

“Just keep that second part in mind. Remember, Wukong’s not one for being stopped by anything.”

“Who said anything about trying to stop him?”

“I meant destiny or fate or whatever. If he gets too mad, I don’t think even the prophecy would be able to stop him.”

Vital rose to his hind hooves, and laid his right hoof over his heart. “Grif, I promise I won’t do anything to upset him or try to push him to conform to some sort of preset destiny. Will that put your mind at ease?”

“No, but it will help.” Grif chuckled dryly. “For better or worse, we’ll be there by tomorrow evening.”

“You think he might want to meet Aria?”

“I don’t see why he wouldn’t. If I recall correctly, phoenixes in Chinese mythology held an even deeper meaning than they did in the west.”

“Just as long as nobody wants to try roasting her, I’ll be happy.”

“Not like they auto-revive if fatly wounded or anything,” Grif chuckled.

“... Fair point. Though that does bring up another point I need to research. I know normal phoenixes burst into flames to renew themselves, but I have no clue how a cryophoenix goes about it.”

“Probably shatter like glass, or something,” Grif shrugged.

“And the rebirthing would probably be something like the water cycle, I guess,” Vital mused. “I’ll have to remember to ask Clover for a reference guide on it later. For now, I’m guessing it’d probably be best for me to get back to work. Wanna watch, maybe give me some pointers?”

“Sure. I have some time,” Grif said as he laid on the deck off to the side. “Let’s see how you do.”

Vital chuckled. “Just make sure I’m well enough to meet our friend after, okay? I don’t want to miss him, just because I’m too sore to move.”

“Oh, trust me. He’ll be impossible to miss.”

Vital sighed resignedly. “Hello, hell day.” Then he chuckled. “So, a lap around the ship?”

“Timer started ten seconds ago,” Grif said with a grin.

“Then I guess it’s time to make Black Rook proud.” And with that, Vital began his run.

Pensword sat alone in the dream realm. Luna had left him there to contemplate and relax. Pensword took the time to meditate. Matthew stood off a ways in a fully human form, save for a pair of tufted pony ears. He knelt, muttering prayers to God, and reciting scripture verses. For a place meant for dreams, the dream realm was surprisingly loud. An odd cacophony of sound echoed around him. The region was bathed in a light grey smoky mist.

Both had spoken with Luna. And while she commended their battle tactics and their prowess, she’d left with a cryptic message. “Find balance within your own minds.”

Pensword sighed, then figured he might as well follow Matthew’s example, and say a prayer or two to Faust. As he did, Matthew began to quiet down as they sat there, his ears twitching. Now their positions were switched. Matthew pondered as Pensword gave utterance. The Pony would have laughed at the scene, had he not been busy praying. His breathing slowed. His mind cleared, and he felt just a glimmer of peace as the common ground was reached yet again.

Then the whispers started, calling out their names. It was faint at first; there, yet not there. The two of them jerked up to look, but the sounds never became closer. Instead, they moved closer to each other. Noticing that the smoky haze around them was dispersing the closer they got to one another, but it also darkened the area outside their immediate personal space.

A shape almost like a wolf was visible for a moment, and then was gone. While Pensword was fine, Matthew was shaking a little. Next came a Gryphon. While Matthew knew what they could do, he wasn’t scared, yet Pensword looked much more alert. Like - “They’re preying on us.”

“You think?” Pensword snapped.

“Well you are unnerved by the Grpyhon, and I’m unnerved by the wolf. How are you able to handle a wolf pack?”

Pensword smiled, even as his eyes continued to scan the changing expanse. Easy. As a Pegasus, you fly up in the air, and use your quiver to take out the wolves, till they back away. If any try to jump at you, you fly up higher.”

“Easy for you,” Matthew countered. “You’ve got wings.”

“So says the human whose race is able to, with a little training, use a bolt action to pump lead down range faster than some of our recruits can notch an arrow.” He found the area of Matthew a little bright. “I have a question for you. How can you–?” Pensword’s voice stuck in his throat.

“How can I not be scared of the Gryphons?” Matthew finished for him. “Because if the Gryphon wanted me dead, I’d be dead before I’d seen him. Also, a Gryphon won’t kill out of cold blood. There are tactics and reason behind their actions, their honor. If you’d let me handle some of your previous interactions with them, I think we could have made some friends outside of Daedalus.”

“But–.”

“But they killed your family, and your home. I know. Why do you think I’m so happy you met my family? Or the fact that you have so many in the Dream Clan that bear some part of your family or village names and honor? That incident happened over thousand years ago by today’s reckoning. Was it wrong? Yes. But so is holding onto it, and refusing to judge today’s Gryphons by their actions. It’s as silly as the feud between the Brits and the French. You know what they have now? A tunnel under the only real defense they had against one another, sharing traffic and transportation.” Matthew held up a hand. “I know it hurts. The hurt will never leave. But you cannot let that consume you.”

Pensword snapped. “Oh. And you think you know what it–.”

“My Grandmother’s cousin was held prisoner by the Japanese during World War Two. He was six-foot-two, and got down to ninety-two pounds, went in Batan, and then got shipped to Japan as a bargaining chip.” Matthew’s face darkened as he stared Pensword down with the coolest expression he could manage. “You know what he did after the war, Pensword? He helped ship materials, and aided in the reconstruction of the Japanese islands. He stayed there for the rest of his life, helping to rebuild, only returning home to be buried.”

Pensword paused. He had gleaned the horrors Earth’s second world war, yet here Matthew was, showing a sensitive part of his own family’s history. He paused as he sat down to think.

“It’s like Luna said, Pensword. We need balance. The only way we can do that is if we get our collective mental house in order.”

Pensword sighed. “I guess. This is going to be hard, though.”

“Of course it’s going to be hard. The right course almost always is.”

At that moment, they found themselves pulled into a wing hug by a giant Luna. “My little Ponies, my little commanders,” she added with a grin. “Congratulations. You have passed the test. Now tell me, in the end, were you thinking about the nightmare?”

It was here Matthew face palmed. “Rabbits,” he muttered.

“Excuse me?” Pensword began. Then his eyes widened in understanding as Matthew broadcast an image of a series of bunny hutches, some empty, some full. “Oh. The rabbits! We were counting how many blocks were in a wall, so we wouldn’t think about the rabbits burrowing.”

“Exactly,” Luna replied. “Balance. You see, when you face a nightmare’s first attempts, by ignoring it, getting into a discussion like you did, you drew attention away from it. This, in turn, draws power and control away from the creature into your own hooves and hands, because your discussion ensures you retain solid control over your dream plane. That is a massive tactic some hunters never learned when hunting the dark. They focused so much on destroying the darkness that it eventually swallowed them whole, and they were lost.”

She smiled as she let go of her hug to reveal a foal Pensword and a child Matthew dressed in a captain’s uniform. “Now, let us work on using your memories and dreams for more defenses. However, first, you have a question for … yes, Matthew? What is it?”

“Why do I have tuft ears?”

“My dear little human.” she chuckled lovingly. “The truth is you’ve spent so much time as a Pony that you’re starting to act like one, to think like one. Those ears are showing you cannot fathom or contemplate not having Pony hearing. It has become too natural for you.” She bowed her head. “I’m sorry to say that my sister and I are still working on–.”

“No sad face,” Matthew interrupted. “You’re working as hard as you can. Science is advancing, and pushing the envelope.” He shrugged. “Sometimes, it won’t have a breakthrough for what you desire in the time you want. I resigned myself to that a long time ago.”

“Ah, but no losing hope, my little human,” Luna retorted as she placed a wing beneath his chin. “We will succeed eventually. We’ll find a way to have you on two feet again, at which point we can get a similar form for your wives. I might even try this … human look myself once.”

Matthew couldn’t help but smirk at the thought.

“Ah, and there it is. Another tactic to use is distraction. Joy, laughter, humor. Nightmares hate positive emotion. It is distasteful to them, and weakens their hold on the psyche.”

Matthew and Pensword weren’t sure if she was being silly or serious. It was strange seeing the Princess of the Night this … intimate with her subjects or guests. Still, they both came to the same realization. For them to fight the Nightmares, one would have to be open with the other. The rest of the night would be certainly be interesting, especially considering how Luna promptly shoved them both to the ground, and giggles as she took the air, proclaiming them to be it in their new game of tag. The two chuckled to themselves. Both knew what they’d be doing with the foals when they woke up tomorrow.

Grif held up the spyglass, and surveyed the area ahead of them. Monkeygascar stood proud over the horizon, like an overlord on his throne. The breeze had shifted, bringing in a headwind from the island, and carrying the heavenly scent of peach blossoms to the ship. If all went well, they’d be there within the next two hours at the current speed, which was hopefully a fast, yet non-aggressive pace. Grif knew Wukong had likely already seen the ship on the horizon. Whether he’d identify it as their ship was still unknown. The Monkey King both frightened and fascinated Grif. A primal being of power unlike any he knew in Equestria, capable of things few could imagine.

“I’ve had the crew looking through the ship’s goods. Hopefully, we’ll have a suitable gift ready for when we land. Let Avalon and me disembark first, followed by Pensword and Bellacosa. Hammer Strike, you’ll have to come when I signal, then the rest of you. Is everyone clear on this?” Grif asked as he eyed them all intently.

“Sounds good to me,” Hammer Strike commented.

“I understand that. But I cannot keep Moon River fully contained,” Pensword pointed out. “Also, I hope he likes being called a godfather.”

“I’ll do whatever you think is best, Grif. You know him better than any of us,” Vital said.

“Let's hope so,” Grif said fervently. “We’re too close for it to matter either way. Remember to play to his ego. It may save our lives in the end. Tell him he’s smart, or handsome, or whatever it takes to keep him happy.”

“... You know I won’t lie, Grif,” Vital said pointedly.

“Yeah. Lets hope you won’t have to. Wear the nicest things you’ve got, something that shows respect. I guess I’ll call you all up here when we get closer in. Just be ready. I don’t know if we’ll have monkeys randomly landing to check who it is.”

“What’s supposed to keep Wukong from just jumping all the way over here onto the ship?” Vital asked.

Pensword facehoofed, and tensed at the words. “Vital … I hate you,” he hissed.

“You know, if you wanted to surprise me, you probably shouldn’t have flown such a large ship from the north end of the island,” a voice spoke suddenly as the door opened, and an all too familiar figure walked inside casually. “It’s good to see you, my brothers,” he said as he walked up and embraced Bellacosa, and then Pensword just above the hoof, and firmly on the shoulder. He proceeded to hug Avalon. “And you, Sister.”

“Well now, this was certainly unexpected. I didn’t know you could fly, Wukong,” Avalon said with a laugh, returning the embrace. “We had someone we wanted you to meet,” she said with a mischievous smile. “Care to take a guess who?”

“You two have had a child.” He looked at Grif with a smile. “Congratulations from the depths of my heart.” The Monkey King released Avalon, and moved to Grif, grabbing the Gryphon’s wrist as Grif returned the gesture. “But my home is not a tourist attraction, Brother.” Wukong’s face turned serious as he spoke, his eyes darting to the other occupants of the cabin.

“Uh, well, Brother, I thought since our last meeting, I wanted to extend the incredible honor I had meeting you to my own lord. May I present Lord Hammer Strike of Equestria.” Grif swept his hand towards the Pony in question. “And, of course, I wouldn’t want to leave out the rest of my family, as well as a close boon companion, and the lady who currently has his heart. I hope you can forgive my impertinence.”

Wukong stared at him impassively for a moment, then scanned the others mentioned, locking eyes with Hammer Strike. For a brief instance, Wukong’s eyes blazed red.

“... ‘Sup?” Hammer Strike commented, almost questioningly.

Wukong released Grif, and moved slowly to the Earth Pony. He gave Hammer Strike a weak punch in the shoulder, and then a stronger one, and then a stronger one. The last felt to Hammer Strike like he’d been struck by a car, but the Monkey King seemed more impressed by the fact he hadn’t budged. “You are very strong, my friend.” The Monkey King grinned. “I suppose it cannot hurt to have a few more souls in my confidence. I would welcome you to Monkeygascar, but we aren't on the island yet.”

“Uh ... thank you,” Hammer Strike replied as he remained stationary. While he was good at hiding it on the outside, he was, indeed, in pain.

Wukong nodded, before turning to Pensword, only to be met with a suction cup arrow to the forehead. The room went silent.

“She …. was …. In …. her …. room,” Pensword stuttered, “with the door locked.”

Wukong traced the trajectory of the arrow silently, following it to a point near the far wall, where a familiar foal was hiding below a control panel. He carefully picked her up, took the arrow off his forehead, and placed it back to on the makeshift quiver on her back. “You're a very good shot, little one.” He tickled her belly. “But best stick to smaller prey for now.”

Moon River pouted, holding her crossbow in her hooves.

“She’s going to try hitting you again. Those words only encourage her. And half the home compound encourages it. The other half are working to dissuade her as best they can,” Grif coughed.

“Nonsense,” Wukong laughed. “Such spirit in children should be encouraged. It promotes strength, and discourages helplessness. One day, she shall be a terror.” He handed Moon River to Pensword.

Pensword took Moon River into his hooves, only for Wukong to find a suction cup dart stuck to his wrist, and for Moon River to start giggling again. “What did I tell you about hitting the Pony or being helping you?”

“Don’t,” Moon River replied, looking nervous, before Pensword leaned his muzzle in to nuzzle her belly, and give her a raspberry.

“Having children is a blessing you mortals should always cherish. It is one of the few things I can always envy,” Wukong said with a sigh.

“Then it’s a good thing I’m along for the ride,” Fox Feather said as she stepped onto the bridge. A Fox pelt coated her body, but nothing more. “I, Fox Feather, second bride to Commander Pensword, do humbly ask the honor of having you be godfather to my foal. He or she will be born in ten months’ time.”

Wukong actually seemed shocked for a few minutes as he processed this information. “You would ask me, Sun Wukong, the one who fought against heaven, to be the godfather to your child?”

She gave a mischievous grin that fit her name. “Moon River calls Grif her godfather, and he is the Avatar of the Winds. I’ve seen these three fight against odds and fate itself, so why not ask one who is kind, who cares for for his own, and has done the same? I see the kindness in your eyes. You’ve seen war, witnessed death, perhaps even caused it. But you also seem to cherish that life. That much is evident with how you treated Moon River. I was informed of your existence only last night to give me time to learn how best to act around you.”

“You speak with wisdom for one so young. And yet, I fear you misjudge my character. Still, I suppose it would do me little harm to accept this honor, and to mark it.” Carefully, Wukong placed a finger on Fox Feather’s stomach region. He traced it across the fur as gently as he could, performing several magic passes, while muttering in Chinese. “A blessing from me to your child. Fitting from a godly godfather, no?” He laughed at his own joke. “A spell to protect the child while you carry him, to ease the birth, and to protect from complications.”

Fox Feather looked at Pensword giddily, though that soon changed to one of surprise as she and Pensword both gaped back at Wukong. “Him?” they cried simultaneously.

Pensword sat down hard. “Well, that’s one surprise gone.” He chuckled happily. “But if that is the price for Fox Feather’s request, then what can I say against it?” He smiled, grateful to the Monkey for his blessing, and for not getting too upset at Fox Feather’s boldness.

Wukong gave them both a pat on the head, and turned to the Unicorn duo nearby. “And you are Brother Grif’s boon companion, a friend for life, yes?” Wukong asked.

“That’s right, though I’d never heard it called a boon companion before.” Vital Spark furrowed his brow, then extended a hoof nervously. “The name’s Vital Spark.”

“And what is so vital about your spark?” Wukong chuckled, tapping Vital’s horn. “Unicorns. You remind me of the gods, but are you like the Jade Emperor, who hauls himself up in his palace, and lords over the mortals, or are you like young Nehza, the one who humbled himself when I defeated him?”

Vital pondered that for a while, tapping his chin a few times, before finally opening his mouth to speak. “I’d like to say humble, but that might be too boastful to say in the first place, making me sound more like the Jade Emperor. I’m certainly not the kind of person to lord over others, except maybe when I’m teasing them, and I usually keep it to good fun, never pushing beyond a set boundary. I suppose the only answer I can give is that I’m me. I try to be the best I can be, and–.”

“And now you remind me of Tripitaka. Always with the speeches, always debating the necessity and saintliness of every action in regards to the Bhuddha,” Wukong said, but his stern look melted into a sad smile. “I miss him terribly. Now, please, who is your companion?” It was at about this point that Vital realized Trixie was actually shying away from Wukong.

“This is Trixie Lulamoon, my … marefriend.” Vital sighed. “There are some parts of Pony language I don’t think I’ll ever get used to.”

“Please come here,” Wukong told Trixie. “I won’t harm you, child. Please. I sense it in you also.”

“I-it? What do you mean by ‘it?’” Trixie asked nervously as her eyes darted to either side.

“I was born from a rock impregnated with an egg from a stone from heaven. When I hatched, the power within me was so great, they say golden light shone from my eyes brightly enough to be seen from heaven. When I ate and drank, I accepted earth into me, and so both heaven and earth are within me, and are constantly in flux. Is it not the same with you? I feel the powers within you constantly in flux. Come. Come, child. For never have I encountered another quite so similar to me.”

Vital gave Trixie a gentle nudge of encouragement. “Go on,” he whispered.

Trixie looked back hesitantly at the white Unicorn. Then she gulped as she stepped slowly towards the four times immortal being. “Trixie … may not quite be the same,” she warned. “It … it isn’t earth and heaven that ‘fluxes,’ as you put it, but light and darkness.”

“Earth and heaven arelight and darkness, for those gods in heaven are the order, and set in their ways. They purify the spirit, and that gives the mortals their light. But the demons are of the earth, and they corrupt and tempt the spirit. And from them, the darkness comes. So you see, child, we are not so different, but this power doesn’t damn you. Seize it, and it will make you great. It will help you find your path to immortality. Now stand up, and cower no more.” He made a heroic stance, and in a puff of smoke, a banner covered in calligraphy appeared, attached to his back. He wore his long pheonix feather cap, and a scarlet cape. His face was covered in bright war paint. “I am Sun Wukong, the handsome Monkey King, and Great Sage Equal to Heaven. Now announce yourself!” he boomed, smirking.

“I … I am Trixie,” Trixie tried.

“More spirit!” Wukong ordered.

“I am Trixie,” she said, less hesitantly this time.

“Is Trixie all you are? Don’t be pitiful. Be magnificent!”

“I am the Great and Powerful Trrrrixie!” the mare shouted. “And I will not be held back!”

“There it is.” Wukong smiled. “Keep that confidence. Don’t be deterred by the doubt others may give you. Find your place, Sister, and let none deter you from that purpose.”

126 - Days Under the Peach Trees

Extended Holiday
Ch: 126: Days Under the Peach Trees
Act 18

Monkeygascar was in a beautiful time of year. While Equestria was currently in the middle of winter, the small island nation was just beginning its dry season. The air was hot and warm, and the island’s vegetation was flush and green. Wukong's peach orchard glowed with blossoms on the edge of their vision. Monkeys were everywhere, enjoying all types of activities in the bright sunlight, from chasing each other through the boughs to lazing in a sunbeam. It had surprised Grif, if only slightly, that their landing and disembarking was taken with little more interest than a passing stormcloud. He hadn’t expected them to adapt so quickly to the idea of the large airship sitting peacefully near the coast on a small pocket of air as it waited for its inhabitants to return.

Wukong played the part of the gracious host as he led the newcomers across the island, pointing out curiosities he thought they may find interesting, or happily explaining some odd aspect of Monkey culture.

“Of course, we still return to the mountain summit to sleep. It’s safer that way,” Wukong noted.

Pensword opened, but then closed his muzzle, not daring to ask the question. Inigo, on the other hoof, being a child, didn’t see the problem.

“Why’s it safer?” he asked.

“Because, should anything be hunting on my island at night, I would feel it before it could reach my Monkeys,” Wukong said.

“Wait,” Day Moon spoke up, “you’re saying something hunts on the island?”

“Well, did you expect me to wipe out the natural ecosystem?” Wukong asked.

Instead of fear or surprise, excitement dawned in Day Moon’s eyes as he grinned. “Can I hunt with you?” he asked.

Wukong shook his head. “You misunderstand. I do not go after anything, unless there is reason. I and my people have moved into their home. It is not our right to kill them without need.”

Oh.” Day Moon’s smile turned to a frown. “I’ll go to sleep on the ship, then.”

“There is nothing wrong with eagerness, my young friend,” Wukong said consolingly as he laid a leathery hand on the foal’s shoulder, “but we must temper that with perspective. It is a lesson that took me over five hundred years to learn.”

“I’d love to hear about that,” Vital said with a gentle smile. “I’ve only heard one side of the story, after all. Hearing from your end would be a true honor.”

“Perhaps,” Wukong smiled at Vital. “After some wine.”

Vital hesitated. “Um … are we talking wine in the sense of fresh pressed or wine in the sense of makes you woozy and tipsy?”

“Depends on the jar,” Wukong laughed. “Peaches are tricky that way. Store their juice long enough in the right conditions, and it could be anything.”

“You like the surprise, don’t you?”

“I don’t get a lot of them anymore,” Wukong noted with a dry laugh. “If you know my story, then you know I am a very, very old Monkey.”

“Who was very, very much needed,” Vital said returned, “and whose legacy has not gone forgotten in the land of his birth.”

“So long as people don’t mistake me for the pig,” Wukong chuckled. “That foolish pig.”

“The adorable one with the handsome face, who always got the girl?” Vital asked as he wiggled his brow playfully.

“Well that's what he’d say,” Wukong laughed. “But that was Sandy, in reality.”

“If I see them, I’ll send them a hello from you, if you’d like.”

“I was under the impression the time of gods and monsters was over?” Wukong raised an eyebrow.

“Knowing our luck, we’ll run into something,” Pensword muttered.

“Besides, you never know. I like to prepare for potential eventualities, especially when I believe it could be a positive one,” Vital said.

“My leaving was not positive by any definition,” Wukong said dryly.

“Perhaps, but your relationship to Sandy and Pigsy was. I was thinking more of that.”

“Let's not worry about it for now. You have quite a walk yet to go,” Wukong noted as they approached a long staircase carved into the side of the mountain. “I will see you at the top.” And with a backflip, Wukong was gone.

Vital sighed, and then grinned as he looked up. “Ah, my old nemesis. Stairs.”

“Well, have fun,” Grif chuckled as he took to the air. Avalon and Shrial soon followed him, and they turned towards the summit together.

“Vital chuckled. “Shall we, Trixie?”

“Trixie supposes we’ll have to, unless the commander would be generous enough to give us a ride?” She looked to Pensword hopefully.

Pensword and his family were already in the air, and he chuckled as he looked down on the couple. “Stairs build character. And besides, you might get to see some cool carvings.”

“And maybe have a romantic moment or two,” Lunar Fang added cheekily.

Pensword smirked, and laughed as they headed up the mountain.

“Don’t you think we should have waited for them, Darling?” Rarity asked Hammer Strike, having already started walking with her husband.

“Nah. They’ll make it in the end.”

“Before or after Trixie has a nervous breakdown?”

“After. Without a doubt.”

“Poor dear. She can’t even teleport to the top, since she’s never been here before, can she?”

“Nope,” Hammer Strike commented.

“Of course, I suppose she could try intermittent teleports to varying points along the stairs that she can actually see, until she reaches the top,” Rarity mused, “but you don’t want me to tell them that, do you?”

“She’ll tire herself out quicker that way.”

“Have you tested that theory?”

Teleportation, from what I’ve been able to note, is intense when done in rapid succession. If it was one long range jump, the amount of energy would be drastically less than rapidly bouncing between locations.”

“And I’m guessing portals will be just as consuming, if not more so?”

“More, without a doubt. Portals are two continuous points of travel that are open for a much longer time than an instantaneous transport.”

“I hope Vital is as patient as you say he is, then. We’ve had the training to take this kind of a climb. I’m not quite so sure about Trixie.”

“They’ll get to the top eventually. Otherwise, they can just stay on the ship, and enjoy the same view, day in and day out.”

A distant wail echoed up the stairs.

“And there it is,” Rarity said with a sigh.

Pensword lounged on a tree branch hanging over the stairs as he waited for the others to finish the climb. A half eaten peach sat perfectly balanced in his hooves. Moon River lay beside him in the comfortable shade, chewing on a peach slice he’d cut for her.

“Hey, Trixie, we finally made it!” Vital called as his head finally peaked up over the cliff’s plateau to see the many trees. Simple wooden and stone huts dotted all over along the ground and wooden ones within the trees. There was no road, save for a beaten path that twisted and turned all over the area. Near the center was a larger stone building where Wukong likely lived. This was implied by the giant painting of him on the outer wall.

“Welcome to the party,” Pensword replied with a giggle. “Did you enjoy the hike?”

“I didn’t mind too much. All that fitness training with Grif sure helped. Trixie, on the other hand….”

“Why … are there so many stairs?” Trixie asked, panting as she finally brought her hooves shakily over the last step, and onto the plateau. Her mane drooped below, brushing the ground as her magician's hat hung lopsided on her head.

“Could have been worse. Imagine if there wasn’t any stairs,” Hammer Strike commented from his position in the shade of another tree. Rarity nuzzled him with a gentle smile.

“Trixie is lucky to be alive.”

“Luck’s got nothing to do with it. And if you’re really that hot and tired, I could always cool you off,” Vital offered as he helped to carry her over to the shade, where a bowl of water and another bowl of peaches sat waiting for them.

“I thought you were waiting till after the wedding?” Grif asked from a higher branch, wiggling his eyebrows.

“... How does that even make any sense at all, Grif? I was offering to give her some relief. That has nothing to do with a wedding,” Vital deadpanned.

Pensword looked to Vital. “Uh…” he began, only for Lunar Fang to smack him with her leather wing. “Understood. If he doesn’t get it, I won’t mention it.”

Trixie, for her part, looked away, blushing.

Vital rolled his eyes as he caused a gentle sparkling blue mist to hover around the mare, trailing through her mane and tail as they began to perk up again.

“Hope you guys like peaches,” Grif said as he grabbed one, and bit into it.

“They weren’t my favorite, but I don’t mind a few now and again,” Vital said. “How about you, Trixie?”

“Mmm?” Trixie looked up from a partially demolished peach.

“They’re good, aren't they?” Lunar Fang asked as her fangs sank into her own peach, and she struggled not to giggle.

“What do you guys think Fluttershy would think of all this?” Vital asked curiously. “Would she go crazy over these peaches?”

“Well, we can try to bring some back with us,” Pensword replied with a smirk, “but I think she would go crazy.”

“I see Moony hasn’t forgotten them,” Grif chuckled as Moon River gnawed on a peach with only pleased squeaks coming from her.

“I know,” Pensword chuckled. “I think she actually isn’t as happy with the peaches at home as she is here.” He laughed as Moon River cooed and pounced a second peach as she tossed away the remains of the first one. “So … I say we just relax, and enjoy this evening, eat dinner, and see what tomorrow brings.”

“Trixie seconds the motion,” Trixie said tiredly.

“All in favor?” Vital asked with a cuckle as he raised a hoof.

“Well it’s really Hammer Strike’s call,” Grif chuckled.

“Sure,” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“Sorry, Rarity. Not much for style here. Wukong’s kinda alone on the whole clothing thing,” Grif noted.

“Oh, pish posh, Darling. That battle regalia gave me more ideas than you could possibly imagine. It’s always so much fun when I get to see something from the far east.” Rarity couldn’t stop smiling as she sketched feverishly into a notepad she’d brought with her from the ship.

“Actualy, he stole that armor for a dragon king under the ocean in his home world,” Grif chuckled, “so I don’t know if I’d call it from the far east.”

“It’s certainly similar enough,” Rarity pointed out. “What else should I call it?”

“Divine armor? I mean, technically, it came from a god, and he’s a god, so I guess thats accurate.”

“Hammer Strike, is it just me, or does Grif have a tendency to pull the divine towards him?” Rarity asked.

“I guess that is somewhat true,” Hammer Strike hummed for a second.

“Says the guy who chitchats with death, time, nature, and was it fate now?” Grif asked.

“I mean, they’re only partially divine,” Hammer Strike shrugged. “I have doubts that a divine being is going to just stop by one day to say hi. You have a somewhat reason for at least most of them.”

Vital Spark chuckled. “Glad to hear I’m not the only who calls on Murphy.”

Pensword raised a wing, and dropped it again with a chuckle. “Well, shall we head to dinner?”

The banquet went on pretty late into the night. Aside from peaches, peach wine, peach danties, and peach … soup, there were several types of bread made from rice grown in the lower regions of the island, and wheat grown on a plateau a few miles away. Multiple meat dishes spread out across the food as well. Eventually, Wukong granted Vital Spark’s wish, and recited the entire tale of his adventures with enthusiastic gestures and vivid descriptions. By the time the story ended, Vital and Wukong were the only ones still awake, and the sun was creeping over the horizon.

“Wow.” Vital Spark couldn’t help but say it. After hearing all the things Wukong had done, not to mention the challenges he’d been able to overcome, and how he’d basically been tasked with developing multiple forms of new magic, including going so far as to bring someone back to life from the dead, a type of magic that was deemed to be impossible by mortal standards. “Pardon my French, but you really put up with a lot of crap.”

“Hence why I left,” Wukong nodded as he finished a leftover peach.

“Well, on the plus side, Humanity’s improved at least somewhat from that time. Then again, I guess that depends on who you ask. You could say the monsters and demons of old were just replaced by worse Humans in some cases.” Vital sighed. “I want to be able to go back, but … part of me really wants to stay here in Equis, too. Any advice on how I can decide?”

“Where do you see yourself, if you go back?” Wukong asked.

“Likely working in an office, having connection with my family, maybe going to church, possibly getting married. The world governments were supposed to see me, so I guess there’s that to look forward to. Maybe a few potential assassination attempts, too.” He sighed. “Politics is really complicated.”

“And if you stay?”

“I may never see my family again, but … I’d have sort of a new family here, too. The politics would probably remain the same, but the attempts would likely be different. There’s a whole separate system of religion here for multiple cultures, so that would take some getting used to.” He blushed. “And then there’s the … relationship I’m in at the moment.”

“And which pulls to you more?”

“I’ve been trying to figure that out for weeks now.” Vital sighed again. “It sucks when you can’t have both.”

“Say you went back. Would you be driven by curiosity? Would you wake up at night wondering what you missed?”

“Pretty sure I would in either case.”

“You’d wake up wondering whats numbers you didn’t crunch, what pencils you didn’t sort?” Wukong chuckled.

“More what happened to my family, and what the knowledge of the existence of Equis would do to the balance of peace between the nations. Will my sisters marry, will I be an uncle, will my family survive well, that sort of thing. Honestly, the only number crunching or pencil pushing would likely be talking with foreign ambassadors who want to funnel requests through to Luna and Celestia.”

“Is there nothing in either world that tips the scales, then? Not by a single grain of sand?”

“... At this point, I’m still not sure.” Vital sighed as he did his best to blink back the tears. “I … suppose it depends on how far things go between me and Trixie. If … if it really gets serious, … then I suppose I would have to stay, no matter the consequences.”

“You shouldn’t think of it that way,” Wukong told him. “That could lead to too much pain.”

“I don’t know how else to think of it, though. No matter what, I’m going to be in pain. No matter what, I have to choose.”

“It would happen sooner or later. Our lives are all about painful choices. If anybody knows that, it should be me. I left my people to learn the secrets of immortality, and came back to find them oppressed by a demon. I left them to go to heaven, not once, but twice. I always thought I didn’t have to make a choice between demons and gods. I was of both, so why couldn’t both respect me? The gods mocked me, the demons mocked me. Then they feared me, because I made a painful choice, and it was the wrong one. Ten-thousand of my people died for my foolishness that day. I chose to trust a goddess’s mercy, and she, too, betrayed me. I trusted in Buddha, and he sent me on a journey to the edge of the known world, and then attempted to charge me for the privilege of his sacred quest. Take it from one who has made a lot of choices. Sometimes, it’s the wounds that seem like they will be deepest that end up the easiest to heal.”

Vital chuckled. “Hope you don’t mind if I say it still sucks, but I get where you’re coming from, too. I guess all I can really do is take things a day at a time, the same way I’ve been doing.”

“You’ll make the right choice in time,” Wukong assured him. “Just remember that your companions on this journey must do what they do, or else none of you may find the end.”

“I didn’t know you had clairvoyance as part of your powers,” Vital said with some surprise. He looked out to the rising sun as it shone on the distant ocean waters. “I suppose it comes with the territory, though, huh?” He sighed. “Beautiful sunrise, isn’t it?”

“It always is.” Wukong chuckled. “You should get some rest.”

Vital shook his head. “Grif’ll be after me any minute to start training again. I can sleep after.”

“I don’t think he will.” Wukong shook his head. “Today will be when I see what your lord is made of. There should be no cause for interruption.”

“And my exercising will do that?”

“Where would you run? You’d have to go down the stairs to reach a ground big enough. That would take all day.”

“Unless he made the stairs the exercise in the first place, I suppose,” Vital mused. Then he yawned. “I guess we’ll find out either way. If you say I should go to sleep, I guess I should.” He smiled then, and looked gratefully at the old Monkey. “Thanks for the talk, Wukong.”

“You’re welcome, my friend.”

When Hammer Strike was ready, Wukong led him to another staircase, and up to a flattened square platform. Monkeys slowly filled the area, followed by Hammer Strike’s friends as people gathered to watch the fight that was about to happen. Wukong waited on his side of the field balancing upside down on the end of his staff, which stood vertically in the air. However, unlike a certain zebra, Wukong didn’t wobble or shift even slightly in place.

“Ex divinia etiam. I have a feeling this is going to end ... poorly,” Hammer Strike muttered.

“It is just a spar, my friend. I’m sure you will be fine,” Wukong assured him.

“Nothing ends the way most expect it to, so I’m curious to know what will change this time,” Hammer Strike commented as he reached into his coat, and pulled out Ulcrusher.

“Very fine weapon you have there.”

“The Dwarves spent over a thousand years working at it. It’s the most resilient weapon I have, besides a smithing hammer.”

“We shall see if it is resilient enough, I guess,” Wukong noted as he jumped to his feet. The staff rose into the air, and flew into his outstretched hand.

“Any additional rules outside of you not killing me?” Hammer Strike asked jokingly.

“Do you honestly believe there is anything you can do that would have lasting damage on me?” Wukong asked.

After a moment, Hammer Strike rubbed the back of his neck. “There is potentially one thing, but I wouldn’t know, unless used, and I’d prefer not to use it.”

“Then I will hold nothing back from you,” Wukong chuckled, gesturing with one hand for Hammer Strike to come.

Hammer Strike charged the Monkey almost instantly, bringing the hammer up as he prepared to attack with all his worth. Wukong, for his part, saw the path of the hammer, and brought his staff up to block. The instant the hammer made contact with the staff, the runes along the handle shone brightly, and the hammer turned white hot. The shockwave of the two weapon colliding sent the Earth Pony flying backwards as well as knocking several Monkeys over, along with Rarity, Trixie, and Pensword.

Wukong looked around, and gaped. “That was slightly more collateral damage than expected.”

“It’ll get much worse, unless you have another arena on the island that’s more resilient,” Hammer Strike responded as he regained his footing.

“Perhaps it wouldbe better to access something less … fragile,” Wukong agreed. The Monkey King strode over to Hammer Strike, picking the Pony up without any visible effort, along with his hammer. He then proceeded to jump, flipping backwards in the process, and the two vanished immediately.

Pensword blinked in surprise. “Wha–?” he muttered. “Did … did I just see what would happen if the immovable object hit an unstoppable force?”

“I don’t think so yet,” Grif noted. “My guess is he took Hammer Strike to the spiritual plane.”

Pensword’s chuckles stopped dead in their tracks. “That … concerns me in many, many ways.”

“Me, too, Pensword. Me, too,” Grif nodded.

For a moment, everything around Hammer Strike blurred. He felt wind in his face, yet it moved so fast that breathing was next to impossible. And then it stopped, and Wukong set him down. The two stood in a vast dark void-like area. Nothingness stretched all around them, save for the occasional flicker of red lighting that seemed to go in no particular direction. The air was cold and dry, and it chilled the Earth Pony to the bone.

Hammer Strike shook his head for a moment, attempting to clear it. “That was … a different experience,” he commented, rubbing the side of his head.

“Welcome to the spirit plane, my friend,” Wukong noted, “or one of them, at least.”

“It certainly feels … odd here,” Hammer Strike commented as he looked around. “I’m pretty certain there won’t be any damage here, though.”

“Pretty hard when there is nothing to damage,” Wukong agreed.

“Yeah,” Hammer Strike replied as he took his position once more, Ulcrusher at the ready as his eyes flashed with thaumic power. “Let’s get down to it, then.”

This time, the fight went slower as the two figures circled one another, looking for possible openings. Still, every time Hammer Strike attacked, he found himself repulsed as Wukong countered blow after blow. Jingu Bang seemed to ping almost teasingly as the hammer bounced off the staff’s body. Worse yet, without the hammer giving to the force, Hammer Strike was forced back instead, resulting in him being sent flying again and again from the repeated blocks.

Hammer Strike huffed as he looked across the field at Wukong. The realization he needed to up the game dawned on him, and quite suddenly, a red thaumic crystal seemed to collate in the air, then vanish as energy surged across the Pony’s form. The air around him began to shimmer from the heat. As he charged forward, the air around him started to combust, flames rising higher and higher as the two forces met. When Ulcrusher landed against the staff with a metallic ring, shockwaves of fire spread outwards into the distance. The flames seemed to do little more than annoy the Monkey King as they washed over him. This time, Wukong struck, landing a single well-placed blow at the Pony’s side, sending Hammer Strike flying without much effort.

“You'll need to try harder,” Wukong taunted.

Hammer Strike almost let out a faint growl as he gave a brief shudder.

Their next clash ended in much the same manner. Despite the air itself combusting from the heat and the metal of the hammer glowing brilliantly, the Monkey King didn’t relent. Instead, he blocked each blow with the cunning accuracy one would expect from a millennia old master, and, much like before, a single blow sent Hammer Strike sprawling.

This time it was a green crystal that proceeded to form and vanish. Hammerstrike bellowed as he brought the hammer into the void-like ground. The reaction was large hammer-shaped stalagmites erupting at Wukong, who proceeded to destroy or dodge them with apparent ease. He slammed the end of his staff into one, then did a backflip, and sent the stone chunk flying back at Hammer Strike, who dodged it just in time.

“The elements? Really? If I was after an easy fight, I wouldn’t have taken you here,” Wukong said with a cheeky grin.

“Fine,” Hammer Strike growled. “You want different? Then I’ll use something different.” A purple crystal flashed in and out of view before him, and his eyes became covered by a purple flame.

“What did that do?” Wukong wondered aloud, before realizing his body felt heavier than usual. He could feel a great weight pulling him down, and an even greater weight on his staff. Meanwhile, Hammer Strike seemed to vanish before him as he charged at incredible speeds, confident in the fact that the huge gravitational mass applying to the Monkey would give him the upper-

Clang

The hammer met the staff again, and again, and again. No matter how much he decresed gravity on himself or increased it on Wukong, the result was the same. The Monkey seemed to ignore the extra burden, and still managed to respond in kind.

“Did you even pay attention to my story? It wasn’t the mountain that kept me impriso–.” Wukong froze, literally froze, as did everything else as a deeper purple crystal appeared and vanished. This time, he felt chains much harder on his limbs as time itself became solid.

Hammer Strike smiled as he charged. There would be nothing to stop him now. The Monkey couldn’t move, so he couldn’t block. This time, Hammer Strike had found a way around his movements. Thistime, he’d–.

The Monkey King: staff, armor, and all vanished in a puff of smoke as the hammer came down on him. A small red hair floated in midair, waiting patiently to fall to the ground. When Hammer Strike turned to scan for the Monkey in question, he found himself surrounded from every conceivable angle by clones who had most certainly not been present before.

A light red crystal now flashed in and out of existence, only this time the deep purple energy didn’t dissipate as the lighter red came in. It only faded slightly to allow the red energy to mix. At that moment, Hammer Strike’s body glowed brightly as he slammed the hammer forward, dispelling the clones before him with a wave of energy. He could feel the network of energy in front of him. Each staff was identical, but the Monkey’s, well, there had to be one Monkey who would burn brighter than the others. So Hammer Strike battered his way through the clones one after the other, hunting for that brighter light, all the time not realizing as the deep purple energy continued to fade. By the time it faded completely, Hammer Strike had managed to dispel two thirds of the clones, but a third still remained as time regained its normal flow. Soon he found himself swarmed in one of the hardest fights of his life as he dodged and ducked staves, all while delivering blow by blow. This whole time, he’d not noticed as one of the clones’ staves rolled off to the side when it’s user was dispelled. The staff glowed briefly, and then Wukong transformed silently back into himself.

“You like to play that game, huh? Well two can do that,” the Monkey said with a smirk. “Freeze!” he spoke, and suddenly, Hammer Strike found his own body paused as Wukong dispersed his clones, recalling the hairs as he walked up to the frozen figure. He leaned over with two fingers held tightly. “Flick,” he said casually as he broke the spell just as his fingers made contact. Once again, Hammer Strike went flying.

“Games? Games?” Hammer Strike shuddered as a black crystal flashed into existence. After a second, it disappeared, and the darkness seemed to draw into him. “Fine. I’ll play. I’ll play your game!” he yelled out as the thaumic energy vanished, revealing a blacked eye as he gave a faint, twitchy smile.

“Calm down, friend. This doesn’t need to be personal,” Wukong offered.

Hammer Strike’s smile remained. “I want to see how far I can actually push myself.”

Wukong shrugged. “If that is your wish.” He recalled his staff to his hand, and got into position. “Let's see, then.”

This time the two engaged in something much more brutal as staff met hammer. And for the first time, Hammer Strike pushed. The air around him seemed to bleed with darkness as he pressed, the energy giving him strength. Oddly enough, the energy seemed to avoid the hammer. Some force inside the weapon pulsed, pushing the shadows away. Still, Wukong gave ground as the two fought, or at least so it seemed at first, though Hammer Strike began to notice it was far too easy. The Monkey didn’t seem to be trying at all. He let out a growl, ducked a blow, then proceeded to slam the hammer head as hard as he could into Wukong’s side, eliciting a gasp from the king.

Wukong pressed back now, determined to end this quickly. Something was wrong. He could sense something in the darkness grasping at the Pony. “You need to stop using that power,” he warned.

“Why? It’s obvious I finally found something that’ll at least work,” Hammer Strike growled. The light was gone from his eyes, replaced by an empty blackness.

“Not as well as you think,” Wukong answered. In the fight that followed, Hammer Strike proceeded to find out why as the Monkey king held back a lot less. He rained down powerful blows, attempting to force the Pony back. And seemingly, he was successful.

Flames erupted from Hammer Strike’s body, only these flames where different, older, more sinister. They bit at Wukong and the staff with each contact, yet they seemed to do little more than base damage. Nonetheless, Wukong could feel the hairs rising on the back of his neck. There was definitely something more dangerous at work here.

“What's happened to you?” the Monkey King pressed. “You’ve been changed, corrupted.”

“I’ve always been this way,” Hammer Strike responded. “It’s always been there, in the back of my mind, that burning question of why I bother.”

“I highly doubt that's true,” Wukong growled as he pushed. “Your friends trust you too much.”

“Then perhaps their trust is misplaced,” Hammer Strike grunted.

“Or maybe you're being controlled by something,” Wukong retorted. “Something is grabbing onto your soul, and trying to twist it.”

“You believe the same thing as they do, but you’re just as wrong.”

“Beware to whom you speak, child,” Wukong growled, flipping Hammer Strike over with his staff. “I have lived far more lifetimes, and seen evils far greater than what you can possibly imagine.”

“Yet as old as you are, and as much as you’ve experienced, you fail to grasp some ideas that you either ignored or never learned about. Despite how the Primal clings to every fiber of your being, you fail to use it, to acknowledge it even.”

“I don’t know what this Primal is,” Wukong admitted, “but Heaven and Earth exist in me. And with them, I have been to the farthest pits of hell and the greatest heights of heaven. I have seen evils the like of which no one has ever understood. Don’t presume where I am ignorant and where I am wise.”

“Imagine if you knew,” Hammer Strike chuckled as he righted himself.

“Enlighten me,” Wukong sneered.

“Why would I? You’re clearly strong enough as it is. Why would I bother teaching you about it?”

“Because something is attacking you,” Wukong stated as his eyes erupted in fire.

“Who cares? What if I want to be like this, to finally stop caring about how everyone sees me, to finally stop holding back, to finally do whatever I want to do?” Hammer Strike roared as the thaumic flames grew around him.

“I once thought like you,” Wukong said sadly. “Back then, I was a stupid, selfish Monkey. I made mistakes I will never be able to forget.” He braced himself as he raised his staff into a combative stance. “But I won’t let you follow in my footsteps.”

“I’ve already done things I regret, yet no matter hard I try, those memories resurface. They’re brought back by spells. Nobody will letme forget,” Hammer Strike chuckled. “They rely on me so much. Always into the fire, with little time for myself.”

“They follow you. That’s more than many can ask for,” Wukong retorted.

“But do I need them?” Hammer Strike’s smile grew. “They’re not willing to go far enough, but to be honest, I don’t want to teach them further.”

“You contradict yourself so openly. They don’t want to push further. You don’t want to lead them further. Pick a side, and stay with it!”

Hammer Strike rolled his eyes, giving a faint grunt. “Again, I ask, why bother?”

“Because what else is there?” Wukong pressed. “Power? Power fades eventually. Glory? Glory is the fantasy of old men. Riches? Money is a temporary, finite thing. Bonds, my young friend, are what make life worth it.”

“Why bother with bonds that will be destroyed when I die?” Hammer Strike gave a faint twitch. “I’ve seen the time of my death. Despite his fear, I am to fall. It’s not too far off either, but with the constant fluctuation of time, who knows how long it’ll be till I run face first into it?”

“You act as though death is the worst that can happen to you,” Wukong scoffed.

“It is when there’ll be nothing left of me afterwards,” Hammer Strike chuckled. “I doubt my own soul could manage to survive after it all.”

“You underestimate the strength of your soul, and the strength of bonds which can tie your memory to the world,” Wukong said. “But it matters not. I’ve let this go for too long. It’s time I return you to who you should be.”

“You have no idea of thaumaturgy, yet you believe you can fix it?” Hammer Strike started to chuckle, before it turned to distorted laughter. “They killed me when they tried it before. You think you could do better with no knowledge?”

“I don’t think. I know,” Wukong stated. And with that, he made his move. In a burst of speed, he shrunk the staff in his hands, and jammed it into Hammer Strike’s mouth, forcing it open, before he vanished in a puff of smoke, and something small, round, and black lodged itself in the Pony’s throat. The energy in his body was suddenly and rapidly being leeched from him.

Hammer Strike flailed and raged as he felt the energy dissipate. But the more he struggled, the more tired he felt, until his motion ebbed. He felt the energy being removed from his body, and along with it came flares of pain as his body attempted to compensate for the first time in a long time for the injuries that were once held at bay by his thaumic field.

Then, quite suddenly, energy began flowing back into him, but this energy was not tainted by the dark aspect. His throat caught, and he found himself coughing as a small black pill was ejected from his throat.

Hammer Strike sighed as he brought a hoof up to his head. While the energy being pushed back into him was more pure in nature, it was raw in formation, and was slowly being bent back into his field accordingly.

“How do you feel?” a familiar voice asked.

“Better, thank you,” Hammer Strike commented. “I’m … sorry for that. I didn’t notice how close to the void we were.”

“This void you speak of. I’m guessing it’s a realm where evil beings of power live?” Wukong asked.

“It’s a location between realities, between the worlds,” Hammer Strike replied as he continued to rub the side of his head. “With it comes an immeasurable amount of energy that, when claimed, turns the user … unnatural.”

“I think I’ve seen it before. Are you sure you’re all right?”

“My body aches a bit. When you removed the energy from me, my thaumic field weakened, and the parts it was holding together began to fall apart. That extra energy you gave me should help stabilize things again. I’ll live,” Hammer Strike said as he reached into his coat, and began searching. “I might be able to do something about it,” he said, pulling out a red crystal.

“That's not going to leave us back where we started, is it?” Wukong asked warily.

“No, no,” Hammer Strike quickly responded. “These crystals are aspects, or forces and substances of reality. Fire, Earth, Gravity, Time, Energy, … Dark.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “By that point, I had fully lost control of myself.”

So these aspects are in everything? Then what would you say my aspect is?” Wukong asked as he returned his staff to its place behind his ear. The battle was over, after all.

“The closest I could believe would be–.” Hammer Strike’s eyes flashed with blue fire, then returned to normal. He began blinking rapidly as he rubbed his eyes. “Wow. Yeah, Primal energy. I don’t want to go blind by trying that again.”

Wukong laughed. “It’s funny. When I hatched from my stone egg, my fur originally shone with a bright golden light that could apparently be seen from Heaven.”

“Primal energy, most likely. From what I can tell, it’s basically the essence of the gods.” Hammer Strike shrugged as the crystal in his hooves began shrinking, drawing into himself as bruises lessened.

“Divine energy? But then that would mean I was already divine at birth,” Wukong said as he slowly pieced things together. “I spent several hundred years chasing immortality for nothing?” he asked, bewildered.

“Not sure. Primal energy can be minor or major. But if it was bright enough to reach the heavens, then it certainly wasn’t minor.” Hammer Strike sighed as the crystal vanished. “I need to keep this in mind. Slow as it is, it works.”

“And what would this energy do to you?” Wukong asked.

“Primal energy? I don’t know for certain. I know that if I were to fully infuse myself with it, I could ascend to a sort of … divine-like being? I think.”

“Well then, perhaps we shall talk more on this later. Let’s return to our world,” Wukong said as he picked the Pony up, and backflipped out of the plane the same way they’d come in.

Baron Blueblood sat in his opulent office, surrounded by display cases filled with ancient artifacts, gems, necklaces, horn rings, pendants tied to famous rulers or Unicorns, along with a few family heirlooms. He frowned as he looked at a bookcase. It seemed out of sorts surrounded by so many display cases and artifacts. The shelves were filled with thick tomes recording the history of House Blueblood, several volumes of Unicorn history, and many financial records. He glared at the shelves as memories from the day he took over the office from his father played through his mind. Back then, it had been a drum that stood there. He’d donated it to the local museum for a tax credit, and that was when he discovered what lay behind.

That onerous carving of a dreamcatcher had been there for generations. No magic could erase it, and no mason could destroy it. It was irrefutable evidence of their family’s black history, evidence that refused to be destroyed. As such, he’d ordered the whole room covered in wallpaper, and then added the bookcase for extra measure to ensure none would discover the secret.

He picked up a thick scroll, and his frown deepened. The first reports from his holdings, business ventures, wealth from his own authority to tax the Ponies on his lands, and finally the interest from his bank accounts had come in for the first time since “returning” his lands to that Pegasus pretender. He unfurled it slowly, and his eyes narrowed. He did not like what he saw.

The cushion from the extra stewardship was gone for the first time since they had joined the Hurricanes in managing the ancient wealth. The family profit margin had shrunk to a mere five-hundred thousand bits. For one such as he, that left much to be desired. He knew times would be tight, but this was positively ridiculous. One lost shipment, one rogue storm, one debt call too early, and the family would drop into the red. He would have to rely on…. He shuddered at the thought of peddling their silver and furniture accents to make ends meet. No. That was not to be abided. And yet … he may have little choice. His gaze lingered over the items in the cases, and he sighed. It would hurt, but if it was necessary, he would donate something to offset some of his own taxes to the Crown. Celestia was always looking for new artifacts to add to her collection. He paused as his eyes lingered on a glass case filled with daggers that had been mounted to the wall. The family dagger collection was the least loved of their heirlooms. If worse came to worst, he would donate that first.

He shook his head rapidly. It would not do to dwell on such things, not when he had bigger problems to worry about. He had to figure out a way to hinder the interloper and his filthy little bats. Filly De Ys was off limits. Princess Luna would protect her precious Thestrals to the death, and that was to be the seat of her power. However….

A vicious smile soon replaced his frown as he pulled a fresh piece of parchment from a drawer, and began to write. If he couldn’t have the money, then neither would Pensword and his ilk. He chuckled darkly to himself. “After all, a military needs a strong base.” He finished jotting the note down, then took another parchment, and began scrawling feverishly. Half an hour later, the letter was finally complete.

“Storm!” he called. He soon heard the distant footfalls. A moment later, an effeminate Dragon with yellow scales and a wide pair of wings folded at her sides entered, and bowed to the lord.

“You summoned me, Lord Blueblood?”

Blueblood levitated the scroll to her in his magic. “This is to be delivered to my accountant. I need a meeting tomorrow, so we can go over my books fully. We are beginning to see the full effect of the impact of the loss of our protectorate.”

The Dragoness nodded her head, released a gout of yellow fire to consume the scroll, leaving behind a golden soot that sparkled as it flowed out of the room. “Will there be anything else, m’lord?” she asked.

Blueblood waved dismissively at her, not even deigning to reply. The Dragon scowled, but held her tongue as she left the room. Blueblood paid her no mind as he lifted the extra scrolls in his magic, and took them to a second bookcase with an empty shelf. He put them into the case alongside their brothers, then turned to pull a tag from his desk, labeled it with the year and date, and placed it on the ribbon binding the newest addition in a long line of monetary estimates and reports. He channeled his magic into his horn, then tapped a gem on the side of the container. The scrolls shimmered and wavered like a mirage, then solidified into the image of heavy reference books. After taking his time to examine the full extent of the illusion charm, he nodded, then turned to trot back to his desk, before sitting in his plush high-back chair to wait.

Five minutes later, Blueblood heard the familiar four knocks indicating his butler’s arrival with a guest. The door opened, and Blueblood donned a mask of joviality as the elderly stallion motioned for the guest to enter.

“Ah, Count Facet. I hope you’re well. Tell me, what have you found out?”

Count Facet grinned nervously as he scanned the room. “Well, uh, Duke Chivalry has been seen boarding a train with plans to travel to Filly De Ys, followed by a brief stop at New Unity on his way back. Those of our … shared perspective have written him off for any chance of reconciliation, let alone cowing. We’ve lost our bargaining chip with his foals in New Unity. He sees himself having nothing more to lose.” Facet shuffled his hooves as he tried keep his sweat from showing. “It … appears that, like it or not, we now have a Thestral spy in the Solar Court.”

“That may be true;” Blueblood replied, “however, my dear Count, we have good news. You see, Counts Ruby, Topaz, and Monocle, with Baron Polish and Duchess Silk have all agreed to join our faction. It seems they don’t want some of their more … sensitive secrets getting out.”

“That ... that is good to hear,” Facet replied as he wiped the sweat from his brow. “T–thank you for helping me repair my reputation from the–” he cleared his throat “–debacle.”

“Think nothing of it,” Blueblood said easily. “Now, if only we could get the Shield family or some of the–” he nearly gagged “–new higher-ups on our side. We’ve already written off the Sparkle faction. They’ll vote together, meaning they will side with the Friendship Court, and Princess Twilight is in full agreement on integration and remilitarization.”

Facet sighed, then steeled himself. “Unfortunately, we still have a problem. According to current straw pollings some of my contacts in the papers have done, the support for Luna’s bill has been rising steadily. She’s made very good use of logos in her arguments, while appealing to the masses with the focus on past failures in our current military to defend Equestria.” He paused to swallow. “As things stand now, the public is swaying into Luna’s camp. We stand at 49% for and 49% against. The remainder are undecided.”

Blueblood’s left eye twitched. “Well, it doesn’t matter. I want you to get your best suit. You and I are going out. Duchess and Duke Sparkle are throwing a party at Duke Fancy Pants’ home to celebrate their new ‘standing.’ With the holdings Celestia has given them, we have a lot of damage control to take care of.”

The two old blooded Unicorns both scowled. Due to recent events, two duchies had been stripped from some of the older houses, and given to Fancy Pants to manage. If that weren’t bad enough, one of their staunchest allies’ lands had been confiscated and placed squarely in the hooves of the Sparkle clan. The Dutchy of Canterlot Hills now belonged to those miserable self righteous purple ingrates, and with it, all the hills surrounding Celestia’s Horn. Blueblood sighed as he allowed himself to think of the mighty mountain and the ornate palace that had been built upon it. True, the mountain had a different name on the more official records, but every noble Unicorn knew its real name.

Unfortunately, with this loss, Celestia had successfully transferred all authority over the precious metals and gemstones in the markets to the Sparkles as well. They wouldn’t be able to count on Penny Pincher to add to their sluice funds anymore with Night Light overseeing bit production. And worse yet, unless they could find a way to ruin the family’s name, the Sparkles would retain that authority for generations to come. For the first time in over two hundred years, House Blueblood wouldn’t have a say over who would be in charge of currency manufacture. It made Blueblood sick.

“Well,” Facet finally spoke, breaking through the pall that had settled over the room, “I heard a rumor. You see, Twilight Velvet was seen leaving Canterlot Castle, most likely after a meeting with the princesses. That was just a little over two months ago. Our spies have kept close watch on her, and based on changes in behavior and general bearing, we have strong reason to believe she’s with foal. If our intelligence is correct, then the purpose of this garden party may be to announce the fact that a new heir is about to be born into their home. That should prevent the Duchy from falling into Princess Twilight’s hooves, leaving jurisdiction within the Solar Court instead.”

Blueblood gaped. “You’re suggesting that the princesses used something to give Dutchess Velvet the ability to conceive at her age? In the middle of winter?” He smriked. “Oh, this is interesting news, indeed. There may be hope yet for our cause, should this prove true. Thank you, Facet.” He lit his horn, and an audible click filled the room as he unlocked a drawer in his desk, and withdrew a plain notebook, a quill, and an inkwell. “With news like that, you can kiss a thousand bits of your debt goodbye.”

Facet’s eyes nearly bugged out of his head. “Th-thank you, Sir.”

Blueblood waved his hoof magnanimously. “Nonsense. You deserve it after showing such dedication.” Internally, he seethed that his own spies hadn’t caught wind of this sooner, but at least it proved that Facet could very well prove to be an asset in his own right. Besides, if Facet were the one caught spying, then Blueblood would remain in the clear. He smiled. “I think we have a party to get ready for, don’t we?” He raised his muzzle, and cried, “Silent Jacket!”

The butler appeared almost immediately at Count Facet’s side, causing the Unicorn to jump in shock. Good. That was exactly the reaction Blueblood wanted.

“Can you please escort Count Facet to my personal tailor? He deserves something special to wear to the party. Take him to Stitch Savor for a proper fitting. I only get the finest for my friends.”

Silent Jacket nodded meekly. “Of course, Sir. It would be my pleasure.”

When the pair had left, Blueblood finally let the mask drop as a malevolent sneer dawned on his face, and he let his laughter go.

“Well,” Pensword began, “this is lasting longer than I had first thought. Based on the fight you two had, I figured Wukong would have beaten him by now. Then again, they could be chatting about, well, whatever they would talk about to bond over.”

Grif shook his head. “It’s lasting too long. I know Wukong likes to play around, but this seems excessive.”

“Is there a time differential between the spiritual plane and this one?” Vital asked. “If so, that could explain the reason why it’s taking so long.”

And then they appeared, landing from the sky, even though they hadn’t been above them a minute ago. The group was surprised to actually see Hammer Strike stagger as Wukong set him down.

“Is everything all right?” Vital asked as he looked over to the Earth Pony lord. “What happened?”

“We fought, and I’m worn down,” Hammer Strike replied as he sat down and brought a hoof up to rub the side of his head.

“Did you have fun?” Pensword asked.

“It was … an interesting fight, to say the least,” Hammer Strike shrugged. “I’m not dead. He’s uninjured.”

“And they all lived happily ever after?” Vital ventured.

Hammer Strike rolled his eyes.

“I don’t think Rarity would like that,” Pensword quipped.

“And why wouldn’t she like living happily ever after?” Vital shot back with a hint of a smirk.

“Well, the way you spoke, it could be construed that Hammer Strike and Wukong would be the ones having the ending,” Pensword teased.

“Ah, but without the portion clarifying that, it’s completely open ended, just the way most people like it.” Vital smiled as he raised an eyebrow in challenge.

“Is he simple?” Wukong asked Hammer Strike.

“Don’t ask me. We often wonder.”

“Why is it everyone who’s older than a hundred calls me simple?” Vital lamented.

“You really want that question answered?” Grif asked.

Pensword just smirked, before breaking up into a giggling fit.

“... Shut up,” Vital muttered as he scuffed his hoof against the ground.

“Sorry for the wait. We got a bit carried away,” Wukong offered to the group, locking eyes only momentarily with the Gryphon. “I think your lord will need to rest for a while. Perhaps later you can show me how you are coming along, brother?”

“Sure.” Grif nodded. “I’ve got some new tricks.”

“A quote about old dogs comes to mind,” Vital said with a wink.

“Is it they put stupid puppies in their places?” Grif asked, buffeting him with a wing, but chuckling, even as Pensword’s giggling intensified.

“At least this puppy has some fangs,” Vital chuckled. “And he’s learning how to use them.”

“Yeah. Maybe, if I stand really still, you’ll be able to nibble my leg off in a few hundred years.” Grif winked at Pensword, who was starting to lose a few breaths at how much he was laughing.

Lunar Fang couldn’t help but smile, while Fox Feather looked on in confusion.

“Is he all right?”

“Oh, he’s fine,” Lunar Fang assured her. “Before the war, he’d do this at least once a day, if not more. You should have seen him on his first cloud walk. It tickled his hooves so much, he couldn’t help but fall over and laugh.”

“You should see him when I pontificate,” Vital added. “It’s a killer.”

Pensword fell forward, slamming his hoof against the ground as he laughed. “Why,” he gasped out, “do you think,” he let out another bout of giggles, “I stay so thin?”

“I’ve got a ton of ‘em.” Vital smirked. “A skele-ton.”

Pensword rolled helplessly on his back, while Grif and the others noticed that Hammer Strike and Wukong were missing.

“Did Hammer Strike go off to the hotsprings without me?” Rarity gasped. “I simply must catch up with him. Ta-ta, everypony!” She waved as she raced off into the distance in search of her husband.

“Well, I guess the hotsprings are out for the next while. I think it’s about time for naps anyway,” Grif said as he looked to Shrial. “Wouldn’t you agree?”

“Well, the girls might object, but I’m pretty sure Avalon would be glad of the company,” Shrial pointed out.

Lunar Fang smirked as she looked to Fox Feather. “A nice idea. Nap time sounds like a good way to calm him down. Otherwise, he’ll be giggling all night tonight.”

Fox Feather grinned. “Oh, I think I can come up with something to help.”

Night Terror grumbled as she opened her eyes. Sleep fogged her brain as she wondered why something was rubbing a feather duster under her nose. She sneezed, looked up, and her mind snapped into full gear as she whacked the Pegasus hard with her wings.

“What are you doing in here?” she yelled.

“Waking you, noble butt,” Lightning Dust laughed. “Your training for combat needs to be rounded, so….” She leaned forward, after getting to her hooves, “you’ll be training with the Demon Slayers today.”

Night Terror’s eyes widened. “What?”

“Well, you did say you might have some hired knives after you, and those in charge of your teaching feel you should be a little more on your guard. As such, you’ll be spending the day with us today to further your training.”

“Oh? And what would Ponies from a thousand years ago, and one that almost killed the Princess and her friends, know about hired knives?”

Sergeant Dust glared at the Thestral. “We all have demons to face, little miss nameless.”

“How dare–.”

“How dare I? As you so casually pointed out, I dare a lot. I had nothing to lose as a Private. Did you know that I expected to be thrown into jail, maybe even worse? These Ponies could’ve, you know, and they would’ve been within their rights to let me rot. But instead of that, they looked at what I could be, if I decided to change, and they gave me a chance.

“It was hard, but I worked, and worked, and worked, until I made my way. And rather than beating me down, they cared for me, even after my mistake. If they care for a Pony that messed up that badly, they sure as Faust can care about some little noble Pony who’s scared for her life. They certainly will love you better than a family that won’t even let you have a proper inheritance, let alone acknowledge that fact that you exist.” She looked down calmly at the filly. “So, yes, I dare. I dare to bring up hard memories. I dare to push you to move past yourself. I dare to push you to be a stronger mare than you already are. If there's one thing I know about Pegasi and Thestrals, it’s that we both yearn to be free, to master of our own destinies. So the question is, are you going to master yours or let someone else decide it for you?” She chuckled as she nudged the foal again with a green hoof. “So come on. Daylight’s burning. It’s time to get you some armor fit for that noble flank of yours.”

“How–?” Night Terror began.

“Look, Night Terror. We can run in circles over this all day, but we really should get going. Your fitting starts in five minutes, and I don’t want to be late.”

“What about breakfast?” Night Terror whined as the Pegasus began to push her towards the door. “And stop pushing me!”

“Oh, if you were a Private, we’d have done worse then push thee out the door.”

“You used thee.” Night Terror latched on the words in hopes of producing a distraction.

“You spend almost a year with Ponies from another time, you pick up a few of their speech patterns. You should try it some time, m’lady.” Lightning Dust fixed her with a cheeky grin as she bowed mockingly.

Night Terror’s mind crashed. She had never been called a lady before. Not once. She blushed. Even if it was meant in jest, she couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride at being publicly acknowledged as a noble for once.

“There we go. Moving right along. It gets easier, once your body starts moving. Just takes a bit for the blood to pump in.”

Night Terror’s expression dropped as she realized the sound of her hooves echoing along the corridors of the compound. That conniving, double crossing little…. Just who did this Pony think she was, her nanny?

Eventually, the pair arrived at a pair of stout wooden doors surrounded by a stone arch. Lightning Dust grinned as she knocked on the doors three times, then pushed them open to reveal the light of scorching flames and glowing metal. The hot air blew out in a rush, slamming into the Thestral’s face like a pillow.

Night Terror’s eyes widened as she took in the twisted remnants of armor, the positively gigantic swords, the cruel maces and morning stars, battle axes, and much more. The desiccated remains of fruits and vegetables littered the floor, a gruesome testament to the efficiency of the weapons. “You … you want me. In there?” she asked hoarsely. “It looks like a torture chamber.”

“Oh, if Hammer Strike could hear you say that,” a boisterous voice laughed as the imposing shadow of a burly Unicorn fell over the foal. A flash of light from an extra shovelful of coal in the fires illuminated Steel Weaver’s face as she smiled down at the filly. “I’d say he’d make this ten times worse for you. He tends to make most Ponies feel that way when they meet him for some reason.” She chuckled good-naturedly. “Relax, little one. This is just a normal fitting.” The Unicorn’s horn lit up, and a thick roll of measuring tape floated over to her side. “Now.” She lowered her head, and the shadows raced along her muzzle, turning a friendly smile into a downright malicious grin. “Come into my lair.”

Night Terror felt struck by her namesake once more as Lighting Dust shoved her into the room, before using her hind legs to buck the doors shut with a tone of dreadful finality as the shock wave washed over their ears.

“Excellent. Now–” the measuring tape snapped as Steal Weaver drew it taut in her hooves, and Night Terror let out a whimper. “–Let’s get to work.”

Pensword landed at one of the ledges to watch the waves and just enjoy the afternoon, until his ear twitched. “I hear you, Vital. How ... how are you doing?” He chuckled nervously. Sorry if I took things too far today with the teasing. Different world, different upbringing.”

“Frankly, I’m surprised you’re even awake, Pensword. I thought you’d switched over to the nocturnal schedule for the most part,” Vital pointed out. “As for the teasing … well, I won’t hold it against you. At least not yet,” he added with a playful chuckle.

Pensword shrugged. “I got up early to see the fight. The sun is setting behind us as we speak. Doesn’t help that most of the official stuff needs to be done during the day. Like Lunar Fang said, it’s amazing I get any sleep in the first place, especially being from two worlds.”

“Might have to make that three. After all, you do have contact with the spiritual plane,” Vital mused as he tapped his chin with a hoof.

“And the dead don’t sleep,” Pensword responded with a sad smile.

Vital Spark smacked him on the back of the head. “Don’t you ever talk like that again, mister. Especially not around your wife. You’re not going anywhere anytime soon. If you did, I’d have expect Moon River to pop in, and pull you back.”

“I have no plans to go anywhere, Vital Spark, but I’m not joking. The dead don’t sleep. They don’t get tired. It’s like being at your most awake moments in life forever. Perfect memory, perfect knowledge.” He rubbed his head gingerly. “Also, nice shot. You’re getting stronger.”

Vital blushed, then chuckled nervously. “Sorry. Just … last time I heard someone talking like that, they were considering … well, you can guess.”

“Vital, I speak to the dead. That doesn’t mean I want to join them. It just so happens that one’s humor changes when one can see the next step a little.”

“All due respect, buddy, that was kind of morbid for humor. I’m all for the other side, but life is a bit too precious a time, in my opinion. Joke or no, comparing yourself to the dead like that tends to imply some rather unpleasant notions.” Vital sighed, then broke into a gentle smile. “Either that, or I’m just being a paranoid simpleton.”

“Paranoid simpleton,” Pensword stated affirmatively. “I thought you were asking about sleep for the dead, and I answered you.”

Vital winced. “Welp, guess I live and learn.”

“Indeed. Mistakes that don’t kill you will make you stronger, and/or stranger,” Pensword replied with a laugh.

“It’s Equis, Pensword. Of course we’re going to be stranger.”

Pensword smiled. “And another lesson learned. We’ll make a proper Pony of you yet, Vital.”

Grif and Wukong stood alone in the deserted arena. Wukong had seen that provisions were sent for, and then he had the arena soundproofed and blocked off. Glowing symbols covered the entire area around the arena, as well as anywhere else within earshot. The two sat there on the flat ground. If any passed by, they’d likely see the two sparring. Slowly, Wukong told the story of what had happened between him and Hammer Strike on the spiritual plane. For his part, Grif tried to fill in what he knew, which sadly wasn’t much more than what Wukong had been told.

“So you can wield this power, too?” Wukong asked.

“In a much more limited sense, yes.” Grif nodded as he took a drink from one of the jars they’d brought for the talk. “My power is more attributed to wind and increasing my speed, as you may have noticed last time we fought.”

“Indeed. That does explain a few things.” Wukong nodded sagely as he took a sip from his own jar.

“When you journeyed, did you ever get scared? I mean, not for yourself, of course, but for Pigsy or Sandy or Tripitaka. Did you ever get scared of falling back to the fury of the past?”

“I was young and foolish, with more power than the gods themselves,” Wukong said in a mock-insulted tone. “I was terrified. But if you read any piece of that story, you know those helpless fools wouldn’t have made it far without me. Sometimes you are hungry and broke, and the road seems long, and the gods are unjust. It’s those times that we need to choose what we are at the core. Do you chip and crumble, like chalk, or do you press onward undaunted, like stone?”

Grif laughed. “You would use a metaphor like that.” He sighed. “Sometimes I worry, though. This grand adventure is going to get people killed. I don’t want to be an old Gryphon whose friends all died, while I stick around to tell their stories.”

“That's a reasonable fear to have,” Wukong admitted, “but I think you need to remember your friends are much more competent than mine were. They can take care of themselves. And yes, while things can happen, would you want them to simply vanish to history?”

“No!” Grif blurted out immediately.

“Then far better you are around to do them justice,” Wukong laughed.

“I … never really thought of it that way.”

“Sometimes you need someone who’s been there,” Wukong said. “But enough of this. I have something for you.” The Monkey waved his hand, and produced a small jade box. The front had been segmented into slidable squares. “Inside this puzzle box is a treasure my people found. When you finish the puzzle, what's inside belongs to you.”

Grif took the box gingerly. “Why would you give this to me?”

“Because you have freed me, brother. Now, when you open this box, you free yourself.” Wukong chuckled as he gave the Gryphon a kindly smile. “I’ll get some more wine.” He got to his feet, and left, leaving Grif to stare contemplatively at the box.

Wukong sat beside Hammer Strike’s bed, sipping a cup of his own peach blossom tea. “So this primal energy is the force from which gods are created?” the Monkey asked, not for the first time.

“In a way, yes,” Hammer Strike nodded. “There are other beings created through the Primal, but most are divine-like beings.”

“Sounds like a power most would enjoy having in a crisis.”

“I’d suspect most divine enjoy the power when the time comes,” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“Would you require some of this power?”

“I can’t make the Primal.” Hammer Strike shook his head. “The creation process is … risky.”

“I have enough of this power for five divines. It would not harm me to donate some,” Wukong said simply as he took another sip from his tea cup.

Hammer Strike looked uncertain. “I don’t even know what the Primal would do to me in the first place. It would be useful, but the potential risk makes me nervous, especially since I don’t know if it will alter my mind the way the other aspect did.”

“We are farther from the void now, more than ever. And I am here to deal with any trouble,” Wukong argued.

Hammer Strike placed a hoof on the back of his neck, a faint twitch occurring in the process. After a few more minutes, he nodded. “You’d be able to contain it, if something went wrong. Perhaps we should do it at the arena. It’d be open, and out of the way.”

“You're still exhausted. This place will be fine,” Wukong countered.

“It should be somewhere more open, especially with so many unknowns.”

Wukong sighed. “Very well. I will carry you,” he said as he got to his feet.

“I mean, I can still walk,” Hammer Strike frowned.

“That may be true, but you are very wobbly. It will not be an issue for me, and it will be safer for both of us,” Wukong noted as he hefted the Earth Pony up.

“Yeah, but....” Hammer Strike sighed. “There’s no point in having this discussion further, is there?”

Wukong chuckled as he slid the screen door open. “And at last he understands.”

“Hey, Wukong,” Vital said casually as he walked up to the door. “There a reason you’ve got Hammer Strike on your shoulders like that?”

“Because I don’t think he’s stable enough to walk long distances on his own.” The Monkey shrugged. Hammer Strike responded with a deeper frown.

Pensword paused in midair, a cocky grin on his muzzle. “Finally, somepon–someone strong enough to carry Hammer Strike. I am so going to enjoy this,” Pensword finished as he followed in the air.

Wukong kept on his path towards the arena, arriving not too long after. He set Hammer Strike down carefully near the center. “So how do we do this?”

“You sit still, and I try to ensure the Primal doesn’t expand and attempt to consume the immediate environment,” Hammer Strike replied as he cracked his neck.

Pensword tilted his head. “Hold on a minute. What is the Primal? Is it something bad? Wait. Is it connected to thaumaturgy?” He screeched to halt, which was quite a feat, given he was in the air at the time. “You told him about that?”

“I had to explain some of the stuff that happened in the fight,” Hammer Strike explained. “Wukong was curious as to what the Primal would do to me. With him being primarily formed and joined with an immeasurable amount, he offered for me to try using some. It won’t be an infusion, more along the lines of me holding onto, and trying to use, the energy.”

“It would probably be best if you watched from a distance,” Wukong advised.

Pensword flew up higher into the sky, and brought a cloud down to an appropriate level, before screeching to a halt. “This good?” he asked.

“... Why do I get the feeling this isn’t going to end well?” Vital sighed as he backed away from the arena. “How far do you want me to go?” he called.

“That should be fine.” Wukong waved his arms around, and calligraphy covered the edges of the arena. “There. Now we can begin.”

Hammer Strike nodded. “This may feel … odd to you.” He sighed as blue fire began to surround his hooves. It traveled up his body, spreading until he was completely surrounded. A small ball of light began to form between the two figures, gaining size and intensity as each second passed. After a full minute of this process, the light had become bright enough to cause the spectators to have to squint. Finally, the light began to draw itself into Hammer Strike. As it did so, his coat began to shine, gaining the same light the more he took in.

A sudden flash left little choice to the spectators as they shielded their faces to prevent blindness. When the light had settled, Pensword blinked back the spots. “Hammer Strike,” he growled, “that was way–.” He broke off, and rubbed his eyes, blinking once again, before staring back at the Pony lord. “Okay. That … can’t be.” His jaw dropped.

“... After everything else you’ve witnessed here in Equestria, Pensword, I’m not so sure you have the right to say that anymore. That being said … dang.” Vital whistled as he peered into the space.

There in the arena’s heart, Hammer Strike stood tall, much taller than normal. His features remained mostly the same: blue eyes, the scars, the missing ear tip. What stood out most was the fact he now had a horn and a pair of wings. He shuddered as he closed his eyes, and placed a hoof to his head. Even from that distance, a Pony could wager Hammer Strike was taller than Celestia.

“You … uh, looks like your coat grew with you.” Pensword chuckled nervously as he gazed on. “Can ... can we come down now?” He looked over to Vital. “And Vital, do us a favor. Go get Grif. NOW!”

Vital Spark winced. “Pensword, I know you’re worried about Hammer Strike here, but yelling at me isn’t exactly helpful. I don’t even know where Grif is.”

“Yeah, and out of the three of us, Grif knows best for what to do here,” Pensword snapped back.

“Pensword, I can’t believe I’m saying this, but chill out. This is probably way above Grif’s abilities anyways. Hammer Strike’s the only one who can manage this. Just have faith that he can handle it. Besides, Wukong’s a lot more qualified than Grif is. If he says he can handle anything that goes wrong, he can.”

“We can both hear you, you know,” Wukong responded as he concentrated on his spells.

Pensword snapped his muzzle shut. His body shook as he struggled to control his breathing. Too many chaotic emotions were warring for dominance.

“Sorry,” Hammer Strike said after a moment. “I ... don’t feel quite right,” he finished, shaking his head. He opened his eyes slowly, then took a look around the arena. His eyes lingered over the empty spaces between his friends and Wukong’s Monkeys.

“Not right as in not healthy, or not right as in just kinda weird?” Vital asked.

“Disoriented,” he replied, then sighed. “Just holding onto the power is enough to cause some … distortion. I can’t tell for certain.” He looked to himself, noticing his changes for what seemed to be the first time.

When the new Alicorn looked up, the arena was positively filled. Beings of all different races and descriptions were gathered around him. He could notice a few familiar faces, though. Death brooded near the back. Fate glared at him ominously. Chance bounced happily between Mother Nature and Father Time. But others, he had no clue on. They observed him with looks of curiosity, rage, malevolence, benevolence, and even lust. Out of all of them, however, one near the back stood out.

He was a large stallion, larger than Celestia or any other Pony or Horse Hammer Strike could think of. His coat was a metallic gray that shone like freshly polished steel. His mane shone like streaks of pure gold and bronze against the sun. Powerful wings were locked at his sides, while a long spiraling horn hung off his forehead. But it was his legs that caught Hammer Strike’s attention most. Eight legs in total lay where a Pony normally had four. Hammer Strike only saw him for a moment. He wasn’t sure how he managed to take in so much detail, but when he blinked, the stallion was gone.

“Every one of them feel it,” Hammer Strike commented as he shifted his eyes to the other figures. “The Primal.” He let loose a quiet chuckle that broke off into a ragged cough as a look of pain crossed his face.

Slowly, the embodiments began to vanish from his vision. Some acknowledged him with nods or other gestures of respect. At least one saluted him with a sword. Two mares who reminded him of luck’s own intangible form blew him a kiss, and gave him a wink, before vanishing.

“Now you be careful with that, Son. It’s not a toy,” Father Time advised as he faded from view.

“Momma wouldn’t want anything to happen to you. And remember to eat better,” Mother Nature commented as she left.

“See you soon!” Chance giggled happily, and then was gone.

Soon all the embodiments had vanished, save one, a taller gaunt Earth Pony. His coat was a pale gray, and his mane and tail were pitch-black, as were his eyes. He wore an old black duster that looked ancient, but well cared for. For some reason, seeing the Pony made Hammer Strike feel cold, forlorn, and sad. The stallion offered Hammer Strike a nod of his own, before turning, and vanishing in a black mist.

“Hammer Strike?” Grif’s voice swam into focus as the Gryphon attempted to get the stallion’s attention.

“Huh?” Hammer Strike shook his head as he focused on his vassal. After a moment, he looked to the others to realise they were all staring in concern. “Sorry about that. I couldn’t hear you. I could barely make out a few voices with everything I can see and hear right now. We were almost surrounded by them: the embodiments, spirits, others even. It’s difficult to focus.”

“Even with the heightened awareness of being an Alicorn?” Vital asked, surprised.

“My body is going through rejection,” Hammer Strike responded. “I’m only holding the Primal, and it’s not turning out well. In order to actually hold and control it, I would need to infuse it into my field.”

“The Primal?” Grif asked.

“I’m sorry, but I refuse to explain.” Hammer Strike shook his head. “Just know that it’s an aspect we will never cover.”

“I have enough divines in my life. I don’t think I want to meddle in that kind of power.” Grif shook his head. “I heard the others shouting, and came to see what was wrong.”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “I’ll live. I just need to let it bleed out of my field.”

“Will you change back when it does?” Grif asked.

“My body must have changed to something that could contain the power. Once it’s gone, I should turn back,” Hammer Strike ended, just in time for another coughing fit.

“You’re sure there’s nothing that can be done to help you?” Wukong asked.

Hammer Strike shook his head. “If someone tries to mess with it externally, it will cause more harm than good.”

“So why did you mess with this in the first place? Feels like you're messing with the atom in some ways.” Pensword stepped onto the ground gingerly, then looked about with wide eyes. “The past has been here,” he muttered. He shivered as a hoof touched a spot. “Holy,” he whispered reverently, bowing as he wrapped his wings around him. “This is the first cave feeling. The first walked here,” he whispered as he sidestepped. “What did you do?”

“Perhaps they felt it,” Hammer Strike commented. “It’s a power so unnatural that some are drawn to it.”

Pensword nodded. “Just be careful.” He fluffed his wings in agitation. “I just got a feeling in my gut, and Matthew’s worried about any side effects we won’t know till later.”

“It’s like Hammer Strike said, Pensword. He just needs to purge his field, and then rest a bit. If I recall correctly, the book mentions that in chapter two or three when it comes to foreign aspects and dealing with them in your field,” Vital said.

“Yeah, but, that doesn’t mean I can purge my worries,” Pensword countered.

“And that’s why you’re such a good friend,” Vital finished.

A few seconds later, another flash of light blinded everyone, and Hammer Strike stood amongst the group, completely back to normal, albeit with a bloodied nose.

“Are you okay to walk?” Grif asked.

“I’ll live,” Hammer Strike replied as he wiped the blood away.

Pensword looked out towards the sea, and frowned as he let the wind blow over his ears to play with his white mane. He closed his eyes, letting his senses push outward. An ear twitched as a familiar voice reached him.

“You know, Trixie, this has to have been one of the most amazing, crazy, and frightening adventures I’ve ever been on in my life.” Vital’s chuckle echoed up the cliffside. “In all this time, I never really expected I’d find someone I liked, let alone that I would date. It’s … well, it’s good. It’s just sort of hard for me, too. I feel conflicted over all this, because I know that eventually, I’m going to have to make a big choice.”

Pensword’s ear twitched as a smirk pulled on his muzzle. He laid an ear on the cloud, and dug out a small peephole, so he could see the conversation without being caught. He spread out the cloud surface with his hind legs, giving just enough extra room for one of his wives, in case they arrived. After all, sharing is caring.

“Trixie knows she is spectacular,” Trixie said dramatically, “but she also knows whatever choice you make will be the right one.”

“Even if that right one means I have to leave Equis and never come back? I’m not saying that’s the right one, mind you. I don’t know yet. But … I mean, if it turns out that way….” Vital sighed as he struck a stray pebble into a nearby tree trunk. “I just … don’t want to hurt you. Maybe … maybe that’s one reason why I’m so scared.”

“Trixie trusts you.” She looked him in the eye. “But this isn’t about Trixie. This is about Vital Spark.”

No.” Vital shook his head ruefully as he turned the jewel on his arm band. In flash of light, a tall man with shaggy blond hair and sad blue eyes sat on the stone with his legs crossed. He reached over, pulled Trixie onto his lap, and began running his fingers gently through her mane as tears ran down his cheeks. “This is about Conor.” He hugged her as he struggled to suppress the sobs heaving in his chest. “And he doesn’t know what to do,” he whispered.

“Sometimes, Trixie has been told that life will not let us know what to do. Sometimes, we must guess at what is right,” Trixie noted as she stared at him with shock.

“And if we guess wrong?” Conor sighed as he leaned back against the cliff face. “What happens then? And what about us?” He then proceeded to facepalm. “And I just realized this is the first time you’ve seen my birth form. Guess who feels stupid now.” He let out a mixture of a laugh and a sigh as he shook his head.

“Have you ever used highly illegal artifacts to enslave a town?” Trixie asked.

“No.”

“Then Trixie doesn’t see why you get to take the right to feel stupid.”

“Because I’m a man, and boys are usually idiots?” Conor rubbed the back of his head nervously.

“Trixie doubts the same logistics apply.”

“Pretty sure Avalon and Lunar Fang would disagree with you on that one.”

Pensword facehoofed as he heard Lunar Fang’s wings. He moved aside to let her settle in, while he pushed her head down to look through the hole.

Lunar Fang bit her lip. “We really need to get him to the next step,” she deadpanned.

“I think he is trying to. He’s just scared.”

“Trixie, some things are just universal. I guess the real thing I’m worried about most is what I’ll have to leave behind, if … well, if I let things keep happening here with Clover, with the guys … with us.” Conor blushed. “It’s times like these where I wish I could just snap my fingers, and make it so I could live both lives. But … as things stand, I don’t know if I’m going to even have a choice anymore. There are things I have to do here, and I don’t know what’ll happen after.” He chuckled. “It’s all just one big, gigantic mess.”

“Welcome to Equis. One big, gigantic mess could be our slogan.”

“It’s still crazy, though. I found out other gods exist, magic is a thing, and that it comes from a completely different source than I was raised to believe, and that’s just the tip of the iceberg. Then there’s the fact I actually got to talk to the avatar of one of said gods, where I once again had my mind blown, and now there’s this, where I’m dealing with being attracted to a Pony, while still having my history as a human clashing with my desires as a Unicorn. Honestly, there are days where I think Eros or Aphrodite survived, and they’re just playing around with my emotions. Either that, or some type of proxy. Maybe some sort of magical embodiment?” He sighed. “Anyways, yeah. I feel kinda under pressure a lot. Learning magic helps distract from it, and so does hanging out with you and the others, but … it’s still there, and sometimes it just has to come out, no matter how hard I try to keep it in.” He looked away, shamefaced. “I’m … sorry you had to see that.”

She wrapped her hooves around him “It’s fine.”

Conor sighed as he held her closer. “I sure hope it will be.”

“So, my friend, let’s see how strong you are.” Wukong smiled at the recovered Hammer Strike as he laid the staff on the ground before him.

“I thought we already determined my strength with the whole sparring match,” Hammer Strike said.

“We determined your skill, but an adequate test of your physical strength? No, not so much.”

“I feel like I’m going to regret this,” Hammer Strike commented as he reached for the staff. His hooves wrapped around the cold celestial metal, and he slowly began attempting to lift the weapon. It proved completely immune to his first attempts. He applied more strength, only to find the bar still refused to budge. More and more, he tried, and more and more, he failed. Finally, in one last attempt, he put all of his strength into it. He felt nothing, but when he stepped back, and looked down, he could see from an imprint in the ground, the tiniest sliver where the bar had indeed budged slightly. The area was so quiet, one could hear a pin drop.

“Well damn,” Hammer Strike sighed.

“Well damn, indeed,” Wukong chuckled. “I think that’s the most I’ve ever seen it move.”

“I think I’ll accept that record.” Hammer Strike gave a soft chuckle. “Who knows? Perhaps I can work on getting stronger, and try again sometime way in the future.”

“That would be something to see.” Wukong nodded as he swept his hand in front of him, and the staff levitated itself into the air, flipping end over end as it shrunk to the size of a needle, and slipped behind his ear. He then turned to address the spectators. “I have tried to figure out appropriate gifts for all of you, and I hope I won’t disappoint you.”

Pensword nodded as he watched Wukong, but remained silent as he and his family floated on a cloud nearby. Naturally, Moon River was being her usual giggling and noisy self, while the boy tried to keep her occupied.

“You don’t have to, Wukong. Your hospitality has been gift enough,” Vital Spark said.

“It is custom,” Wukong insisted. “Now who shall be first? Grif and Hammer Strike already have their gifts,” Wukong noted.

“Well, seeing as Vital is learning the culture and customs, maybe start with him?” Pensword spoke up with a small grin.

Wukong grinned in return. “An excellent idea, brother! Come here, my young friend,” he said as he signaled Vital Spark forward.

Vital gulped as he stepped up, and chuckled nervously as he looked back at his friends, lingering briefly on Trixie, before returning to look Wukong in the eye.

Wukong presented him with a small round ring that seemed formed of some type of metal the Unicorn couldn’t identify. It was silver, but as the light bounced off the polished surface, it seemed to change color and form. Two pieces of ivory had been carved in long ovals equidistantly from one another. “A ring to aid you in your craft. It is not very powerful, but will add a boost to most spells cast with it on.”

“Thank you.” Vital bowed his head as his horn lit up with his magic, and he levitated the ring onto it. “And thanks for the advice, too.”

“And for you, Lady.” Wukong turned to Trixie, and produced a cloak pin of silver carved in the likeness of her cutie mark. “To keep your garment safe and clean.”

“Thank you,” Trixie said, unsure how else to reply as she pinned it to her cloak.

He gestured for Pensword to come forward.

Pensword stepped forward and rolled off the cloud, rolled twice more in the air, opened his wings, and glided around Wukong, before landing perfectly in front of the Monkey. A smile pulled at his muzzle at the sound of Moon River’s cheers.

Wukong reached out, and plucked one of Pensword’s feathers, then waved his hand over it. "And now you have a quill that will write so only those you wish to can read what it has written.”

Pensword’s eyes widened in pain, surprise, and perhaps a hint of awe. “So, when I write, I can send a blank page, and only those that it was meant for can see the words?”

Wukong nodded.

“That sounds so awesome,” Pensword muttered as his mouth pulled open into a grin.

“A skin of my finest peach wine for the lady,” Wukong offered towards the cloud.

Fox Feather landed to take the skin. “It will be amazing when I have it after I give birth.” Fox Feather responded.

“Don’t worry. It is special wine. A glass a day will be good for the child's development,” Wukong assured her.

Fox Feather grinned. “That’s good to hear. I’ll treasure this for the days that it lasts.”

“And for you.” He looked up to Lunar Fang as she descended to join her husband. “A blessing for your son. He will be fruitful in life, and will extend your family tree greatly.”

Lunar Fang bowed, and swept her wings wide. “I thank you for the blessing, and shall keep this close to my heart.”

Then the foals descended, and Wukong smiled as they stood before him.

“Be smart.” Wukong booped Cristo’s nose.

“Be witty.” He booped Inigo’s nose.

“Be skillful.” He booped Day Moon. “And the three of you will be magnificent.”

Then he turned to Moon River. “A seed for you, young one. Plant it somewhere close by, and care for it well,” he instructed as he pressed a peach seed into her hooves.

Moon River looked at the seed, before she realized what it was. “Applejack?” she asked.

Lunar Fang smiled. “Yes, Applejack,” she responded as she helped to stow the seed away, even amidst the multiple squeals of joy the filly produced.

Pensword looked to Wukong. “Applejack is associated with growing trees and fruits and food, so she calls trees Applejack.”

Fox Feather giggled. “You should have seen Applejack’s muzzle when she said Applejack, while pointing at a pear.”

Wukong chuckled as he walked up to Pensword, and patted him on the back. “Your little one has spirit. Treasure her.” Then he leaned in to whisper in the commander’s ear. “Sometimes trees can be powerful things. I see a specter over her shoulder. The scent of the blossoms may be of some assistance, but do not rely on them.”

Pensword nodded his thanks. “I shall rely on all options. And thank you,” Pensword returned. Then he smiled. “This be an excellent way to teach her responsibility as well.”

Moon River looked at the pocket they’d stowed the seed in, and smiled. “Tree is Peachy. Peachy George.” Then she giggled again.

Pensword looked at the seed. “Do you mind if we get some Earth Pony magic to help grow the peach tree?”

“Just don’t let anybody take the seeds. If my peaches go everywhere, they will cease to be my peaches,” Wukong noted.

“Moon River will want a small grove. There will be two at the most: one in New Unity, and a second in the Crystal Empire when she moves there. And your brother Hammer Strike lives in New Unity, so your peaches will be well guarded.”

Next Wukong motioned for Avalon and Shrial to approach. Avalon was the epitome of poise as she stepped forward, holding little Tazeer on her back. The twins peeked out from either side of Shrial’s shoulders as she followed Avalon’s example.

“My dear sister.” He looked to Avalon. “Since we last met, I have thought hard on your craft, and the explanation of how magic works for your species. I intended to send this to you, but since you are here….” He produced a cylindrical red container with gold filigree covering both ends. A golden Monkey formed a clasp that held it closed. “In this scroll are some of the more basic taoist spells from my early days. I think you will be able to adapt them for yourself.”

“Thank you.” Avalon bowed her head respectfully as she took the container in her hands. “Will I also be able to share this knowledge with my husband?”

“That will be left to your choice. This is my gift to you. Use it as you will.”

Avalon smiled then, and leaned in to peck the Monkey gently on the cheek. “Thank you.” Then she stepped back, and Shrial stepped forward, while the twins cocked their heads curiously at the Monkey King.

“And you, my dear. I understand that war is your craft, preferably?” Wukong asked.

“Well … I wouldn’t say it’s my craft, perse, but I am my husband’s second in command.”

Wukong smiled as he held out his hand. With a flick of his wrist, a fan appeared in it. He unfolded it in a sudden swift motion. The design was beautiful to behold. Deep green felt covered the bones of the fan, sewn to them with shimmering silver thread. A ruby-red dragon wove its way across the surface. It almost looked like it was moving. “Beautiful, no?” he asked.

“Is this supposed to be a weapon of some kind, then?” Shrial asked curiously. “You did seem to focus on my history as a warrior.”

“Draw your sword,” Wukong instructed. “See for yourself.”

“Avalon, would you mind taking the girls?”

“Not at all.” Avalon smiled as she walked over to grab the two cubs in either arm as she walked a ways back on her hind legs, then set them down on either side. “Let’s watch mamma, and see what happens, hmm?” she whispered conspiratorially. The girls were a little sulky, but that soon changed when they saw Shrial draw her sword, and enter a combat stance.

“Shall we dance?”

Wukong gestured to her to continue.

Shrial raised a curious brow, then began to circle the Monkey King. Her first strike was swift, but well controlled, more probing than harmful. Wukong batted it away with a wave of the fan. Shrial feinted, then reversed her stroke, coming in from below. Wukong moved the fan as though the breeze wasn’t hitting him right, and batted the sword away again. The fan was completely unscathed.

“Interesting.” Shrial’s beak opened in a grin as her tail twitched in anticipation. “You won’t mind, if I test things a little farther, will you, Wukong?”

“Go ahead,” Wukong offered.

This time, Shrial rained a flurry of blows, one after the other, moving smoothly from stance to stance as she shifted between styles. Overheads, lunges, underneath, divebombs. Each technique was somehow deflected, despite the speed and strength behind the blows. Finally, she stood up on her hind paws, and laid her hands over the pommel of her sword to support her weight. “Intriguing. Is it the fan itself, or is it the user, or perhaps a bit of both?”

“The fan was made by a powerful fox demon I once knew. Its beauty belittles its power.” With that, Wukong tossed the fan at a nearby rock. It dug in, hanging there with the edge cutting into the stone.

“A useful artifact to have in a formal situation.” Shrial grinned as she walked over, and retrieved the fan from the boulder. “My thanks.” She bowed in respect to the warrior, and returned to join Avalon and the girls.

“I don’t think I missed anyone, have I?” Wukong asked as he looked around.

“It doesn’t look like it,” Vital agreed.

“No, you haven’t missed anyone that is here in the meadow. Maybe later I can introduce you to those whom I adopted as children?”

“Perhaps.” Wukong nodded, and a hint of a smile pulled at his lips. “I might enjoy that.”

127 - The Young and the Nestless

Extended Holiday
Ch 127: The Young and the Nestless
Act 19

Pensword stood on the ground next to the Gantrithor’s gangway. He bowed to the Monkey King once more as a sign of respect and gratitude. “Xie xie for your hospitality. Is there some way to avoid these random encounters, or do you like the occasional surprise?” he asked with a chuckle.

“Try to keep them to a minimum, brother,” Wukong said as he returned his bow. “Don’t want Ponies thinking this is some kind of vacation spot.”

“Nor do I, brother,” Pensword agreed. “I have erased any signs of this island on many charts, so no one will even think there is land here to explore.”

“I thank you.” Wukong clasped Pensword’s foreleg at the knee, and held it firmly for a moment.

“It was my pleasure.” Pensword reached out to lay his wing over the wrinkled hand.

“It truly has been an honor, Lǎoshī. Thank you for your kindness, and your wisdom,” Vital Spark said as he nodded respectfully.

“I thank you for your visit,” Wukong offered with a nod.

Hammer Strike gave a soft smile. “It’s been interesting, this last week. I’m glad to have finally met you.”

“And I you. It is rare to meet one with a title who tries to be worthy of it.” Wukong clapped the Pony on the shoulder. “I believe in you, my friend.”

Cosy smiled up at the immortal warrior. “Thanks for letting us stay a while. Your grandchildren really know how to have fun!” He grinned, and waved back at the Monkeys by the cliffside.

“You're always welcome back here, little brother.” Wukong smiled back at him, messing up his mane gently with a hand.

Cosy giggled, before shaking his head to get his mane back into order. “Then I’ll definitely try to come back here soon.” He frowned. “I just wish there was a way to write you letters.”

“I did forget to give you a gift, didn’t I?” wukong asked as the thought occurred to him.

“Making friends with everyone was gift enough for me. You really don’t need to, if you don’t want to.”

“Nonsense,” Wukong insisted as he patted down his body, as though he were looking for something, only for a silk sack to flop lazily out of his sleeve in a comedic fashion. “Ah. There it is.” He offered it to Bellacosa.

Bellacosa took it, and cocked his head in confusion. “What is it?”

“This sack has a shared space with another sack, which I have. As long as it is you putting something in there, it will appear in my sack, and vice versa.” He grinned cheekily. “But it will only work for you.”

“You mean … I can…?” Bellacosa’s eyes widened, and he leapt up to wrap his hooves around the Monkey’s neck. “Oh, thank you, Wukong!”

Wukong didn’t even flinch as he smiled, before taking the young Pony in his arms, and lowering him back to the ground. “You’re very welcome, little brother.”

Cosy scampered back to the gangplank, and cheered as he showed the sack to the other foals.

“I hope you find the knowledge you eternally seek, little sister,” Wukong said as he turned to Avalon. Then he leaned down, and kissed her head.

“I think I will. After all, Grif and I still have to bring back the Winds, and like it or not, I’m pretty sure he’ll need an accomplished Evoker to help.” She winked at the Monkey King. “And will you be saying farewell to your little nephew as well?”

Wukong looked at the Gryphon cub, doing his best to be gentle as he placed a hand on the little one’s head, and rubbed it gently.

“I hope to see you again, my friend,” Grif offered as he and Wukong grasped each other at the wrist, then clapped each other on the opposite shoulder. “Don’t unseat any deities for a while, okay?”

“I’ll try.” Wukong laughed as he released his grip. “Have a safe trip home.”

And with that, they boarded the Gantrithor, and the gangplank slid inwards. Soon the mighty ship was rising into the air, and pointing towards home. Within five minutes, it was small upon the horizon. Within ten minutes, it was barely a dot.

Rainbow Dash looked at the falling sun as she waited impatiently for Fluttershy to exit her cottage. It has been boring the last few days. Wonderbolt practice was on hold while Spitfire talked with Princess Luna about the new bill, and she’d already finished her shift with the Ponyville weather Ponies for the week, earning a nice bonus for her speed and accuracy. So, what better way to let off some steam after a boring day than hanging out with her cool new Thestral friend, who was already her friend before. She bit her lip in anticipation as she kicked her cloud with an excited twitch.

The door to the cottage finally opened as a familiar pair of long, fluffy ears twitched back and forth, before Angel Bunny peered out into the twilight to scan for any intruders. Rainbow Dash had been quick enough to dodge out of the lapine’s line of sight as it turned back inside, and made a series of curt squeaks and other noises, before hopping out properly into the yard .

A familiar voice yawned as Angel Bunny thumped his foot impatiently. “I’m coming, Angel. Remember what we talked about last time. You need to learn more about how to be patient.” Fluttershy pranced out of her cottage with her usual cheer as she leaned down, and nuzzled the rabbit. “Now then, we’d better get the food ready for our nocturnal friends. Oh, and some snakewood for Sylvio.”

“Can I help?” Rainbow Dash asked as she landed loudly on the ground, which elicited a startled squeak from Fluttershy. “Please?” she added as she hopped back and forth between her hooves in a manner that spoke volumes.

Fluttershy sighed. “How long have you been waiting for me to come out, Rainbow Dash?”

Rainbow Dash looked to the sky, back to Fluttershy, then chuckled sheepishly. “An hour.”

“That’s a pretty long time for you, isn’t it? I mean, the last time you waited so long was when you were in line to get the last Daring Do novel at Filthy Rich’s store.” She frowned. “Sorry to have kept you.”

“No problem,” Rainbow Dash said with a casual wave of her hoof. “The Wonderbolts and the Commander have a saying about the military: hurry up and wait.” She laughed. “Besides, I don’t get to see my best friend Fluttershy too much, since Twilight’s spell happened.”

“Rainbow … you usually use that tone when you want something,” Fluttershy pointed out surprisingly bluntly. “Are you really looking to help me with my animal friends today, or was there something else you need my help with after I finish feeding them?”

“I wanted to see how you were doing,” Rainbow Dash replied honestly. “And, well, maybe spend time with you. The whole sleeping during the day thing makes it kinda hard to hang out. That, and I … kinda wanted to see if any of your new friends friends might want to volunteer for night shifts with the weather patrol. Since you guys are always awake at night, it sorta fits. And, uh … heh. Then we won’t have to draw straws every month for who takes night duty.”

“Rainbow, I’ve been spending the last few weeks just getting to know the basics of the basics. I haven’t really had much time to focus on making friends with the other Thestrals yet. Between the classes and taking care of all the animals, I hardly have enough time for my usual tea parties with Discord.”

Rainbow Dash made a face. “I still don’t understand how you can stand it when he takes over your cottage like that.”

“It’s not that much of an inconvenience. He’s actually pretty funny most of the time. He tells the best jokes.” She giggled as she walked off to a storage shed, where she pulled out some freshly smoked fish. “Though speaking of visitors, who’s the new friend you’ve been seeing lately? I can smell him on your coat, so you must’ve met just before flying here.”

Rainbow Dash gave a confused look. “I haven’t seen anyone since–. Wait, you can smellit?”

“Uhuh.” Fluttershy nodded as she flashed her same cute smile. Despite the fact it exposed some of her fangs, that somehow made her look even cuter than before. “Thestrals were made for hunting, after all. I may not be a meat eater, but I still have the enhanced senses.”

“Dang, just….” Rainbow’s eyes darted nervously to either side as she scanned the area. “I can tell you,” she whispered as she zoomed in close to her friend, “but not out here,” she added hastily. “Inside..”

“Rainbow, the last time you acted like this, you were going to tell me how much you liked Daring Do. That doesn’t mean….” She gasped. “You found a colt friend?”

Rainbow Dash moaned, and facehoofed. “Not so loud, okay? I’m already having dinner when his dad and mom get back. Just … please, can we go inside?”

“After we take care of the animals. Then we’ll talk,” Fluttershy said as she tossed a fish Rainbow’s way. “Now come on. Oh, the others are going to be so glad when they hear the news!”

“NO SHARING!”

Grif sat at the table already when Hammer Strike entered the war room. He had a stein of something in front of him, but it wasn’t alcohol, as far as Hammer Strike could tell. The moment he’d entered, Grif locked eyes with him, then hit a button beneath the desk, and the door closed and locked. “So, you want to tell me what happened?”

“What are you referring to?” Hammer Strike asked as he moved towards the table.

“I think we both know what I’m referring too.” Grif took a swig. “Wukong had an interesting story to tell.”

Hammer Strike sighed. “I should have expected he would talk to you about it.”

“I’m not upset. I just want to know. I’m your friend. You can rely on me, you know.”

“I know I can, Grif. I just prefer not talking about it, that damned energy.”

“Do you really think our trust in you is misplaced?”

After a moment of silence, Hammer Strike finally sighed. “Sometimes, I wonder.” He started off quietly. “Between being in that altered state of mind and me being thrown about time, I’m hardly around. After that, our interactions are different or nonexistent anymore.” He placed a hoof on his head. “I’ll be honest. I’ve hidden so much from you all, and you know this, but you don’t know the severity of what I hide.”

Grif leaned onto his desk, and joined his talons together. “Hammer Strike, if Pensword, Vital Spark, or I were captured, beaten, and stuffed in a cell somewhere, what would you do?”

“I’d search, until I could find and rescue you.”

“And if you had no resources? If the enemy has legions between you and us?”

“I’d make a way, by my bare hooves, if needed.”

“What if the threat was me, or Pensword, or Vital?”

“I would find a way to make things right.”

“And if there was no way?”

“I’d … deal with things accordingly,” Hammer Strike sighed.

“That's why we trust you,” Grif said plainly as he settled back into his chair, then took another drink. “Because, in the end, no matter your secrets, or whatever you think of us, no matter the weight on your shoulders, we know that, in the end, you’ll have the plan we need.”

“Yeah…” Hammer Strike’s attention suddenly drifted elsewhere. “Is there anything else you wanted to discuss?”

“Are you okay?” Grif asked him outright. “You seemed to be doing better since the wedding, but you’ve been pushing yourself a lot lately.”

“I’ve seen a lot this last week, and it’s only gotten worse since the Primal.” Hammer Strike gave a soft shudder. “I’ve seen more than any mortal should, and I’m not talking about the dead or the embodiments. I don’t know who I saw, but I felt their power, and I can still feel their gaze watching over me. I feel … tense, nervous, bothered, whatever you want to call it.”

“I don’t know how you do it sometimes.” Grif shook his head. “If he didn’t seem to bear you any ill will, then the best advice I can give you is let it run its course.”

“We’ll see how it goes, I guess,” Hammer Strike sighed. “I’m going to the workshop. I want to take my mind off things for a while.”

“I have an appointment anyway,” Grif said as he nodded, and pressed the button to release the door. “If you need to talk, I’m here,” he offered as he drained the last of his his drink.

“I know.”

It was late on the Gantrithor. The ship cruised through the sky in the calm night air with the ocean churning far below. The deck was suspiciously clear of the usual sentries. Grif had allowed them to head to bed early, so only those looking into the long range equipment were still awake at this point. The moon shone brightly in its bed of stars, illuminating the deck. And so it was that Grif stood in the middle of the night without his armor, and covered in scratches as he stared across the way at an an equally battered Gilda. The two smiled at each other as they panted. Gilda’s progress over the last week or so had greatly improved, and she was now taking Grif on for several clashes a night.

“You're still relying too much on thinking.” Grif chuckled as he ran his talons through his crest. “You're almost there, though.”

“You know how hard it is for me to let go like that, Grif, even if I do have forgiveness.” Gilda scuffed her talons over the wood as she took deep breaths to settle her breathing.

“There’s only us here, Gilda. I’m fast enough to handle anything you can throw at me, even if you lose yourself completely,” he reassured her. “And if you’re really serious about taking Thalia down, you’ll need instinct as much as thought.”

Gilda sighed, then nodded as she set her mouth in a grim line. She shifted her weight into a crouch, and flexed the claws on her padded hind legs in preparation for what was to come. “Again?” she asked.

“That depends. Are you ready?”

“I just … don’t want to hurt you. Well, I don’t mean scratching hurt you, but … you know, hurt you hurt you.”

Grif smiled gently. “You can’t really hurt me very much. I’ve been fighting a lot longer than you, and I have more experience in feral combat. You want to know how I got so good?”

Gilda nodded mutely.

“It’s because I’ve made peace with the beast, Gilda. I’ve already had blood on my talons: the evokers, the ones who would have killed Daedalus, who didkill Kel’leam. I’ve given in to the beast before, but I’ve also met with it, spoken to it, and, as I said before, made peace with it. I am no longer so base a creature that it lives only for blood and war.”

Gilda swallowed the lump that had been building in her throat. Grif was an extraordinary Gryphon. He could manipulate the winds, move faster than most any arrow, and stare down the most fearsome of opponents without flinching once. And yet, he claimed that it was possible for anyone to make peace with their feral side, that it had been done routinely back in his time. She looked at the stern gaze of her teacher, and saw the hardened gaze of a well seasoned warrior. He was confident, calm, … at peace. “All right,” Gilda finally said as she brushed her own purple crest off to the side. “Let’s do this.”

“Before you begin, ask yourself, ‘why do you want to beat Thalia so badly?’ Bring that to the forefront. Create that drive. Make it your center,” Grif coached as he bent low, his claws scraping gently against the edges of a metal rivet . His tail began to sway erratically.

Gilda did her best to hide the blush as she eyed Grif, and followed his advice. She focused on Thalia, on her goal, her current purpose. Her tail began to sway counter to Grif’s as she moved her forelegs probingly, even while her talons clacked against the deck.

In an instant, the two were at each other’s throats. This time, Gilda was much more into the fight. Grif soon found himself sustaining several new wounds in a very short time as she ignored any of the pain he inflicted on her. Of course that only made the beast beg for more, and Grif found himself relenting as the fight became more intense. Grif’s thoughts became fuzzy as he brought out more of his feral nature. The female had to be tested. He had to see.

Still, Gilda proved more than a match as she bit and clawed. They clashed and smashed again, and Grif found himself sustaining further injuries. The beast begged for more, and Grif felt the world get yet fuzzier as he dove deeper. Soon the conscious mind began to feel like an afterthought as the two beasts fought again and again. The last thing Grif could remember was tackling her as the world swam away.

When the Gryphon came to, he was lying on the deck. From what he could tell by his internal clock, it must have been only a couple of hours before dawn. His coat was covered in shallow cuts, and his wings were fully extended, wrapped around something warm … and purring. His eyes widened as he noted the purple-tipped crest and the classic lion-eagle body. He let out a squawk of shock as he got to his paws, and backed away from her.

“Oh, no.”

Gilda purred in her sleep, and tried to snuggle back up to his side, before blinking open her eyes to look around groggily. “Wha–what happened?” she asked in a dazed voice.

“Last thing I remember, we were fighting, and things got more and more feral. When I woke up, we were … together,” Grif noted. “I don’t want to assume, but there are a few things that could have happened, and I think you’ll be the one to answer which one did.”

Gilda’s eyes widened for a moment, and she blushed heavily, before wrapping herself up in her wings as she curled her tail around her body. “So, … the feral side does more than fight.” She tried her best to chuckle nonchalantly. It came out as little more than a croak.

Grif wiped his face with his talons. “I knew I should have had someone observing,” he groaned. “Winds damn it, I’m a married Gryphon! How could I do this to them? How could I do this to you?”

Gilda moaned, balled her talons into a fist, and banged it against her head. “How could I have been so stupid?”

“To be honest, Gilda, this probably wasn’t your fault.” Grif blushed beneath his feathers. “I’ve grown quite fond of you over time. I just hadn’t expected it to be at … that level.”

Gilda broke off. “Wait, you actually like me?”

“Well, yeah, but … wait a minute, that kind of reaction means….”

Gilda blushed violently. “Y-yeah. I, uh … kinda did, too. I guess the question is who initiated it?” She chuckled mirthlessly to herself. “Then again, I guess it doesn’t matter now, does it?”

Grif shook his head adamantly. “I can’t hide this, Gilda. You know that. I’ll make sure you don’t get the brunt for this. You don’t deserve that.”

“You don’t deserve the backlash either,” Gilda countered. “At the very least, you know you have to tell your wives. After last night, it’s the right thing to do. As for the clan….” She groaned. “Oh, Winds, the clan. What are they going to think when they find out?”

Grif flicked her forehead with his middle talon, snapping her out of her spiral. “Hey. We’ll figure this out together.” Then he pressed his forehead gently to hers. “For now, return to your room. Get some rest, and stay there, until I send for you, okay?”

Gilda nodded mutely, and left the deck without a word to slink silently back into her cabin. With her safely returned, Grif turned towards his own quarters, and began a long, slow walk as he prepared for a hard day of explanations.

Pensword banged his head on his desk. The mares were putting the foals to bed, and he was stuck in a nook of a room taking note after note for the spirits. He had hoped they would leave him alone, after they’d left Gryphonia. Unfortunately, while they’d steered clear of Wukong’s island, they came back with a vengeance, once they’d cleared enough distance from the shore. He groaned as he ran through the tally for all the requests, then smacked his head again. “Three hundred beaks.” Even after all this time, and upping the prices to 50 beaks an adult, five per youngling, and free for a cub under five, he still got bombarded. These had only been in the last half hour or so. He shook his head. “I want to be done for tonight,” he finally snapped. “I’m tired, and I need to spend time with my family, understand? We can resume tomorrow.”

“You know, talking to yourself is supposed to be one of the first signs of madness,” Vital Spark said with a teasing smile as he leaned against the door frame on his hind hooves, while folding his forelegs.

“How?” Pensword jumped in surprise, and flared his wings. He turned to another corner, and back at Vital. “How’d you get past all my guards?”

“You did give me the security badge for a reason, Vulpix. Besides, we’re on the Gantrithor, and Caring is always watching. Pretty sure she’d have alerted them, if I was a threat,” he said matter-of-factly. “May I come in?”

“I was talking about my private security,” he snapped as he waved a wing to the empty corner. “And I guess,” he grumbled. “You thought it was funny, Moon Burn?” He groaned, and slammed his forehead onto the desk once more.

“Keep that up, and you’ll be able to break through that desk like Ling does cinder blocks.”

“Who?” Pensword asked into his desk. “Matthew doesn’t know either. Just come in, and sit down in the bean bag chair, or turn human. Just stop standing in the doorway.”

Vital clopped in. “You know, Ling the Kitsune, one of Nanami’s friends?”

“I thought you were talking about a game character, or–.” Pensword muttered.

“Who also happens to be based on the character from Mulan.” Vital chuckled as he leaped onto the beanbag, and settled in. “So, aside from being stuck as a messenger boy, how’s life treating you?”

“Well, other than being snuck up on, and having my heart nearly explode out of my chest, pretty much the usual routine. I am wondering when it will be interrupted. I got my morning exercises, special training, work during the day, evening training and special training, and then bed.” He somehow managed to be heard, despite keeping his head down. “Also, when we go back to Earth, I want models of the Nina, Pinta, and Santa Maria.”

“You’re a real model citizen, Vulpix,” Vital chuckled.

“For which world?” he snarked back.

“Well, that depends on the manufacturing sticker, doesn’t it?” Vital grinned, then stuck out his tongue briefly.

“Ha ha,” he muttered. “So, what brings you to my domain, Vital?”

“Just wanted to visit with a friend is all. It’s been awhile since we were able to just talk alone, you know?”

“True. You’ll have to pick the topic, though. I’ve been at those notes for the last hour, and to use a phrase, my brain is fried.”

“Deep fried, air fried, or rotisserie style?”

Pensword looked up for the first time during the entire conversation. “You … joke,” he muttered. “I ... I don’t know. Just, please…” He chuckled a little. “Whirlwind, stop making faces at Vital. He can’t see you.”

“At least he gets the jokes,” Vital smirked. “And it seems he’s very good at cheering a certain grumpy commander up when he needs it.”

Pensword’s expression flattened. “Whirlwind is my sister,” he deadpanned. “Moonburn is my brother. Iron Pen is my father, Moonbeam is my mother, and then there's Gramma.”

“... And now I’m the one feeling stupid.” Vital chuckled. “Sorry about that, Whirlwind, Moonburn.”

“You do realize they’re going to tease you about this constantly now, right?” He looked to the air above Vital. “Meaning I am going to tell him when you do tease him. No getting away from teasing those that can’t hear or see you.” Whatever it was they did, all Vital could see was a triumphant smirk on Pensword’s muzzle.

Vital shrugged. “I can live with that. After all, I have to put up with you three teasing me on a regular basis, not to mention Murphy constantly trolling me. Oh yeah, and one of the most powerful and ornery Unicorns in history, who also happens to be my teacher. Am I missing anything else?”

“That we all love you, and that if anything did harm you, you’d have the A-Team of Ponies and power backing you up, hunting down whatever attacked you?”

Vital chuckled. “Touché, mon ami.” Then he sighed. “Though you’re not always going to be able to protect me, you know.”

“Then you’d better have learned what we are teaching you.” Pensword smiled, before frowning. “I expect to be the first of our group to go over to the Glens. So, if you show up in my sights before then, I’ll be irritated.” He held up a wing. “Pegasi live the shortest of the tribes, Vital. Unicorns live an easy fifty to seventy five more years than us flyers. Unless Clover teaches you how to extend your life, like she and Starswirl, that is.”

“That probably depends on if I get married here or back on Earth.” Vital chuckled, and shook his head. “Oh the crazy life we lead.”

“Yet, it is normal for us,” Pensword answered. “Oh, you can have a sugarcane stalk on your way out. I would enjoy talking more, but I hear Moonriver calling for her story. I guess I have to bid you goodnight. Sorry I have to end it here.”

Vital smiled. “I understand. Though I’m still looking forward to hearing more of those stories from your clan. We should set up some sort of night, just for us to hang out and talk. I kind of miss doing that, you know?”

Pensword smiled softly. “I think I can do that. Just wait till we get home first, okay?”

“You’ve got a deal. Oh, and don’t forget to invite Storyteller. He likes getting new material.”

“We’ll see, but I don’t want another of his long stories.” He waved a wing at the Unicorn. “Now shoo. Don’t you have Trixie to look after?” He tossed a sugarcane stalk at Vital, which the Unicorn caught in his magic. “Maybe the two of you can share it,” he teased.

“Vulpix, don’t tempt me,” Vital warned, then chuckled as he lifted a second stalk from the dish. “A man never steals a lady’s treat.” And with that, the two of them left, laughing together as they parted ways.

Grif had sent for Gilda with instructions to wait outside his door. It was late that night, and the day had been long and stressful. Grif hadn’t contacted her, but had made sure meals were sent to her room. Apparently, it had been the first time he’d been seen outside his room all day, according to the Gryphon who’d delivered her tray. Even now, the hall outside the imperial quarters was quiet enough to hear a pin drop as she waited.

Gilda didn’t know what to do, so she wore her armor, and stood in the corridor outside the door, waiting. Naturally, the worst scenarios possible were playing through her brain. She may not have remembered anything from the fight, but she was still responsible for what happened. She’d take whatever punishment Avalon and Shrial demanded.

Grif stepped outside of the room, stone faced, but looking less stressed than she’d have thought. His fur was washed, and his feathers preened. Most of his wounds had been treated, if not healed. He looked at Gilda with a cold emotionless face as he motioned for her to sit.

She gulped and slowly sat down on the wooden floor. Worry etched in her features. Her lion tail tapped on the ground in an anxious staccato.

“I have laid my soul bare to them, and confessed what happened. They’ve decided to forgive me, provided such a thing never happens again,” Grif explained. “But for you, they have decided that you have a choice to make.”

“A-a choice?” she stammered.

Grif withdrew a large bag of bits from his pack. It clinked suggestively as he placed it before her. “Your first option is that you can take these bits. There is easily enough here to last you months, if you’re careful. You will stop using the Bladefeather name, and leave as soon as we dock at New Unity. You can go wherever you’d like, but you cannot return to the Bladefeather compound.”

Gilda gulped, and licked her beak nervously.

Next, Grif withdrew a small black box, and placed it on the ground opposite the coins. It opened to reveal a ring. It wasn’t quite so intricate as the rings Grif was given by Daedalus, but it was still of fine make, formed from interlocking wires of bronze, gold, and silver in a vine-like pattern. A gold carving of the Bladefeather clan symbol had been welded onto the front of it. “Your other choice is that you will put this ring on, and join us in the bedroom. If any Gryphon asks you, you are to say we eloped at our last stop. When we head to the Evoker fortress to retrieve Avalon's scrolls, we will stop in the Thestral capital of Ys, and you and I will be married discreetly. However, if you choose this option, then as a punishment, Avalon and Shrial expect you to get pregnant tonight. This is their consequence for your actions. You will also be stuck protecting the nest, until the child is weaned.”

Gilda moved to speak, but Grif held up a staying hand.

“You can’t make you choice, until I leave,” he said sternly. “I will leave this hallway presently, and kiss my children goodnight in their crib. Then I will return to my bed. The choice from there is yours.”

True to his word, Grif gave her a nod, the stone face breaking to show a hopeful smile beneath it, before he turned, opened the door to the imperial quarters, and entered, closing the door behind him.

Gilda sat there in the hallway for a good thirty minutes. She picked the sack up, and tested the weight in her talons, before dropping it to the ground. Then she picked up the box with the ring in it. The debate raged through her mind as she tried to glean the future each item held. The more she thought, the more she found the sack and its options leaving a taste of ash in her beak. She would be able to live off it for sure. At least till she got a better job, but with that caveat, and with how the clanless had been flocking to the Bladefeather banner, she doubted she would be happy, and she could easily become the last remaining clanless in Equestria.

She looked at the ring, and steeled her nerves. Even though she had no clue what was going to come, and despised nest guard duty, it was better than the alternative. And … admittedly, that instinctual part of her stirred when the remnants of Grif’s scent flowed into her nostrils. In the end, she knew what had to be done. She shredded any pride she had left into tatters, and approached the door.

It took two minutes of waiting after her first hesitant tap, before she realized her mistake. Grif himself had said it was her decision. He wasn’t coming to the door. She had to take the initiative. She took a deep breath, then pulled the handle down, and pushing the door open.

Grif’s imperial suite had changed significantly from its initial acquisition. The room had been stripped of most of its finery, which had been sold or distributed to help house and fund the clan. All that remained of the opulence was the gold filigree on the walls. A long wooden table and chairs sat in the dining area, while multiple puffy easy chairs sat in a corner next to a fireplace. Bookshelves lined the walls, and weapon and armor mounts stood in the corners displaying different pieces of Grif and Shrial’s armory. An empty mount had been left bare near the door. She gulped as she removed her own armor piece by piece to lay on the dummy.

When she’d finished disrobing, she padded gingerly through the apartment, trying to ascertain the bedchamber’s location. She clenched the ring box tighter as she pushed another door open to find a hallway lined with doors on one side. The other had a series of bright patches where paintings had once hung. Eventually, she arrived in front of a set of grand double doors. The ornate carvings were a strong indicator just whose quarters lay ahead. It took another three minutes for her to build up enough nerve to open the doors. Her wings and tail dragged along the ground behind her as she stepped forward. The ring now glinted on her finger as she passed through, and then closed the door behind her.

Blood Moon sat at the cafe, waiting patiently. The sun had set, and while he had gotten up early for tonight, he was still nervous. He pondered for what had to be the thousandth time, if this would or even could work. Sure, Pensword had managed it, but he was Pensword, war hero, battle hardened soldier, and all around role model! He was just … Blood Moon. The Thestral continued to fidget as he took an occasional sip from his tea, letting his eyes rove over the streets of Ponyville.

It had been subtle at first: leaving a flower at the mare’s station, getting a dead rabbit in return, solving the mystery of the garden disaster, the fancy perfume from the spa she’d liked. He sighed as he pulled a bright green feather onto the table, and turned it over again and again. “Can I really do this?”

Lighting Dust came without warning. One moment there was no one, the next, she was staring at him pensively as she rested her hooves on the table. A gentle smile pulled at her lips as she noticed the feather. The colt had chosen to wear his dress armor from the war in an attempt to stay formal. Much to Blood Moon’s surprise, he found the same type of armor on the mare.

“I see you got my hint this time.” She giggled as a waiter placed a glass of water and a new teapot on the table, before retreating with the old one.

“I think so. Just how–?” he began.

As usual, Lightning Dust was straight to the point. “I want to be your special somepony. I know back then I would’ve been called a Jr. Camp Follower. Today, we call it a special somepony. I’ll do whatever it takes. I just … well, I want to give us a chance.”

Blood Moon placed the feather on the table, and chuckled. “I am not so naive as to think you should follow my way of living, when I am the one in your time period, though it is nice that you want to try. There’s really just one obstacle we’d have to overcome, before we can, as you said, ‘give us a chance.’” He tapped the Captain’s rank on his lapel with his wing tip. “The Commander needs to be apprised of our intent, both as our commanding officer and the leader of my clan. Thestrals have certain customs that have to be observed in situations like this.”

“Do I need to kill a predator, prove my skill at arms, maybe something else?” Lighting Dust asked.

Blood Moon laughed. “No need to be so hasty, Lightning.” He swept his red mane out of his eyes with a flick of his hoof. Two scarlet orbs stared into Lighting Dust’s. “Then again, that is your character. Even now, you get an order, and you charge ahead like you know everything you need to know.” His smile widened. “It reminds me very much of how I used to be when Pensword first tapped me for the Gryphon Slayers.”

Lighting Dust blushed, and bowed her head. “Well, in homage to the old ways, I’d like it if you wore my feather under your uniform jacket. I checked the surviving military codes. It’s allowable under the laws of divination, so the lover or family member can be located and alerted in the event of the soldier’s death. That being said, you’d better not die on me,” she added with a wink.

“Studying our laws?” Blood Moon chuckled as a mischievous glint shone in his eye. “Interesting. Tell me, Miss Dust, what do you wish to do tonight?”

“Have dinner, talk, and, under the second watch, I want to spar with training swords.” She smirked slyly. “Without our armor. All terrain approved.”

“So, you want to see how we can fight in the sky as well as on the ground?” Blood Moon nodded. “Very well, but training robes are a must,” he countered. “No time limits. Whoever tires out first calls it off.”

“Thinking of getting the upper wing? I got an all nighter draught from Princess Twilight before coming. I won’t be that easy to take down.”

Blood Moon’s smile just grew. “Oh, a planner. I guess some of what Animal Control was trying to teach you actually stuck in that head of yours, after all. Tonight just got even more interesting.” He smirked. “Care to place a wager for the outcome?”

“Sure, but you go first. Then I’ll counter, if I don’t like your terms. A mare has to know what to expect from a stallion, after all.”

“Very well, my fair Pegasus.” Blood Moon chuckled as he gave a satirical half bow. “If I win, then you will have to be my personal porter in my next hunt.”

Lighting Dust grinned. “Interesting choice. Here’s my counter. If I win, you’ll have to skin anything I hunt, and teach me how to improve.”

“In other words, no matter which of us wins, we’re still going on a date?”

“Glad to see you’re learning.”

“You do realize I was one of your main teachers during your probation, right?” Blood Moon laughed. “Come, let’s pick a meal. You eat fish, right?”

“Of course. The Luna Bay Giant Tuna is great. I like it with a side of lemon, apple slices, and parsnip.”

“The wild rice looks good, too.”

“So, are the two of you ready to order?” the waiter asked as she levitated a pad and pencil in his magic.

“Yes, please. We’ll have two orders of the Luna Bay Giant Tuna on a bed of wild rice.”

“A good choice. Would you like that with or without the lunar spice rub?”

Both patrons stared, confused, and the waiter chuckled. “Last time the Princess was here, she tried the fish, and then sent a recipe for her own spice rub to be used only for her, her Thestrals, and … any dates they might have.”

Lighting Dust laughed, then broke off as her ear twitched. She turned to look out over the darkened street, but it was empty. “I feel like I’m being watched.”

Blood Moon’s jovial expression dropped. “We’ll take the spice rub.” As the waiter took his leave, Blood Moon returned his attention to Lightning Dust. “I’ve had the same feeling, but whoever is out there, they seem to be able to evade even a Thestral of my training, and that’s saying something.” Blood Moon scowled. “We’ll let Pensword know when he gets back. This could prove troublesome, if it’s a spy, especially one that skilled”

Lighting Dust grinned. “Then we’d better give them something to talk about. “She flapped her wing, and leaned over the table to kiss Blood Moon on the lips. Blood Moon’s eyes widened in shock. When the mare broke away, he fell flat off his chair, stiff as a board.

“Um, Blood Moon? Are you … okay?”

A slow, dopy grin spreading across his muzzle was all she got in response.

Grif sat in a chair in the bridge. Gryphons scurried around him, checking the ship's various displays and working hard to keep the vessel afloat. Grif paid them no attention as he adjusted the tiles on the jade puzzle box Wukong had given him. He’d been unable to put time into it before, thanks to recent events, but now he’d finally found some time by himself to work on it. He was sure he could already see the pattern, but it was still a matter of making the right movements to bring it out.

Pensword walked onto the bridge, and made a beeline for the viewing windows to look out at the sky. His brow furrowed in concern. “Hmm. looks like a storm’s brewing. The Pegasi are going to have trouble breaking this up, if it makes landfall.” The grin on the Pony’s face spoke louder than words just which side of the Pegasus’ nature was in control. Clearly, Matthew was still enamored over the ship.

“Uh huh,” Grif nodded, but didn’t look up as he worked. “But considering we’re still a good day out from Equestria at this speed, I’d say it’s unlikely.”

“True, true,” Pensword replied as he turned back to face is friend. “Wait, is that a puzzle box? I’ve never seen one in real life.” He walked up to take a closer look. “Looks complicated.”

Grif shrugged. “Wukong gave it to me. He said there was something inside. Must be something good, if he went to the trouble of putting it in one of these.”

“I guess. I wonder what it is, though. You want me to get a beanbag chair, and stay up here with you?”

“Almost there,” Grif said as he worked. “I’ve heard several clicks. I just need to figure out the last few moves.”

“That sounds awesome. I hope you like whatever’s inside.”

“Honestly, I don’t know if I will or not. It’s Sun Wukong. There could be anything in there,” Grif chuckled as the box produced another click.

“So, a true surprise, then. It feels so weird, though, doesn’t it, knowing you got to meet one of your biggest idols?”

“Especially when that idol is a god/demon hybrid.” Grif chuckled, and then the box sounded a final click, and the lid popped open. Grif grinned as he opened the lid the rest of the way, and emptied the box of its contents. A purple silk bag with the yin-yang emblazoned on it clattered into his hand, along with a paper Grif was careful to pick up and unfold. As he suspected, Wukong’s florid script met his gaze.

My brother,

My monkeys found these while searching for oysters near the far shore of our island. Let them serve as a reminder to you that fate may not always be kind, but it can be cheated.

Sun Wukong, Great Sage Equal to Heaven.

Grif picked up the bag, and gave Pensword an incredulous look. “Should we see?”

“I say yes. I mean, he said something about cheating fate. What does that mean? If someone like Wukong says something like that, well….”

Two green objects dropped from the bag into Grifs hand. At first, they looked like simple stones, but a closer examination revealed the green swirling deep inside them in uncertain patterns. One had a dark purple border tracing its edges. The other held a lighter, almost lavender border. Despite the lack of numbers, the twenty flat surfaces covering them made it clear what they were meant to be.

“Polyhedral dice?” Grif looked at them curiously.

“I guess,” Pensword said. “And you have two of them. What does that mean?”

“They seem slightly different at the base,” Grif noted as he gave them a closer look.

“How so?”

“Look at the coloring,” Grif noted. “One’s more of a royal purple.”

“I assume that’s important?”

“I suppose.” Grif shrugged. “Only one way to find out, though. Lets see what they do.” He took the lighter die, and shook it in his hand a bit, before dropping it to the ground. The die skidded across the floor, before stopping a few feet away. The upwards pointing face shone brightly, revealing an alien symbol. It warped and shifted a few times, before finally settling on the number thirteen.

The air above the dice crackled as tines of red and black energy formed a malevolent feeling orb. The orb sucked the die into it with a loud pop. The number thirteen flashed again, this time on the face of the orb itself, and was followed by a metallic clank as something long and narrow slid out from it. A scream tore through the air, followed by a loud pop as the orb vanished. All that remained was a long, thin scabbard and the blade it was attached to. Closer examination revealed it to be a katana. The sheath was made from black lacquered wood with the silvery visage of wings wrapping around it. An angular design of a unicorn like head staring forward fiercely near the top. The guard was shaped with an uncanny resemblance to a certain amulet with wings sticking out to the sides, and an equine head looking to the left, but it was cast in silver this time, giving it a less menacing look. The handle was wrapped in gray skin and white cord with another silver talisman in the same shape as the guard. The pommel was simple silver.

“Is that...?” Grif asked when he pointed to the guard with trepidation.

“Uh, I don’t know, Grif,” Pensword spoke. “What am I looking at? And why did I hear a scream?”

“That guard reminds me of the–AH!” Grif gasped in pain as he wrapped his hand around the handle. It burned, but he couldn’t let go. The pain seared deeper and deeper. He grit his teeth, doing his best not to scream.

“Grif? Grif!” Pensword shouted. He reacted on instinct, taking hold of the scabbard as he tried to yank it out of his friend’s grip. “What the hell is this?” he growled.

Grif was about to give in to the pain, and let the scream fly, when the pain disappeared as quickly as it had arrived. He stood there, panting heavily, the sword still clutched in his hand. It seemed almost to thrum in time with his heartbeat. “I’m fine,” he said between breaths.

“Like hell you are,” Pensword snapped. “Even a foal could see how much pain you were in. Tell me. What happened?” he demanded as he released his grip on the scabbard..

“I felt it, like a fire burning deeper and deeper. I … I don’t know how else to describe it, except, well, I think it burned my soul, if that makes any sense,” Grif told his friend as he drew the blade. It gave off a soft, inviting glow as he pulled it free. The blade was thirty inches of shimmering death. A razor-sharp edge carried all the way to the tip with a beautiful grey himone dancing from one end to the next in waves. Another Alicorn symbol was engraved near the base, followed by two rapidly cooling symbols that had just engraved themselves into the blade.

“Okay, you seem to recognize that. What is it? And what do you mean by a fire burning your soul? If you’ve been hurt there, you should probably have a talk to Hammer Strike.He’s probably the only one that might know how to take care of it.” His face fell. “He can definitely do better than I can at the moment.”

“I’m fine,” Grif promised as he drew a talon across the edge of the sword, “better even. I feel amazing.”

“So first you were in intense pain, and now you feel amazing?” Pensword glared suspiciously at the blade. “Is this a katana? How did it get here? We’re not anywhere near Neighpon. It makes no sense.”

“I can feel it humming,” Grif said. “It’s not like Vigilance or Vengeance. They have their own songs, but this sword is actually humming along in time with me, if that makes sense.”

“Like what, it was made for you? That….” he paused, and his eyes widened. “The dice,” he muttered. “You had two. What happened to the second one?”

Grif opened his other hand to reveal the other die. “I already got the blessing. I’d rather not take a chance with a malediction right now.” He sheathed the blade with a dramatic flourish. He held the sword carefully, and made his way to a chair with bag and die clenched in the other hand. When he’d deposited the weapon, he turned his attention to the die, being careful to return it to its pouch, without letting it fall. Once he’d pulled the drawstrings shut, deposited it and the puzzle box into his bag.

“We’re still talking to Hammer Strike about this,” Pensword stated adamantly.

“Yeah.” Grif nodded as he tied the katana to his sword belt, sliding it between his other blades. “He’ll probably want a look at it, when we get back.”

“You want me to come with?” Pensword asked.

“Yeah. Come on. Let's go.” Grif looked at the startled Gryphons around them. “As you were,” he said in a stern tone, and they immediately snapped back to work.

“And so, now we’re here,” Grif finished retelling the story, mostly to break the silence as Hammer Strike was still going over the sword. His attention was so focused, Grif wasn’t sure he’d heard anything.

“This is such an odd job of soul binding,” Hammer Strike commented as he glanced at Grif for a moment, then back to the katana. “Magic dice aside, it’s an amazing blade, and it feels like it's trying to fight me when I just touch it, so yeah.”

“So this sword will only work for me?” Grif asked.

“Should, yeah,” Hammer Strike nodded.

“Should I be worried?” Grif asked.

“It’s tied to you, so it shouldn’t attack you, unless you undergo significant changes to your soul.”

“And the other die?” Grif asked.

“Probably works the same,” Hammer Strike shrugged. “I’d wager whatever comes out of it will be soulbound, too, if it follows the same pattern as this one.”

“I think I’ll hold onto that then,” Grif noted. “So, as far as you can tell, there’s nothing wrong with the sword? No nasty surprises?”

“Not for you,” Hammer Strike nodded.

“Good to know. It dropped out of that weird red energy portal thing with a scream, so I was worried.”

“It worried me, too,” Pensword piped in. “Screams like that usually mean bad things.”

“I’d suspect a temporary separation of a segment of your soul would be quite painful. Thankfully, though, as far as I can tell, it returned it fully. It just sort of … made a copy to synchronize with?”

“Well, that's comforting,” Grif said as he retrieved the sword, and sheathed it with a flourish. “It’s not quite the same as Vigilance and Vengeance, but it feels amazing in my hands.”

“Well, you are kind of holding a familiar thing to you, since it’s a copy of your soul and all that.”

Grif grinned. “I can’t wait to see what it does on the battlefield.”

“Hopefully you’ll have fun with that.”

“You okay? You sound … on edge. No pun intended.”

“Several things. You also barged in at the time that I was working on something potentially unstable.” He gestured at the table behind them. A small drum barrel had been connected to a large nozzle. A port had been included on the side of the barrel, and a small antenna jutted out at the back with a thaumic crystal glowing at its end.

“Is that a cannon?” Grif asked.

“Better than a cannon, but not quite so insane.” He opened a side compartment to reveal a fire aspect crystal contained within a small chamber. “We’ll need to go topside, if you want me to show you how it works, but it uses a relay connected to the energy network I’ve placed on the ship, and converts the energy to whatever kind of aspect crystal is placed in here, allowing the user to channel it out into a basic elemental attack.”

“So Circlet will be able to handle the targeting, thus freeing up numerous crewmen in the event of a battle?” Grif asked.

“The mounted variants, yeah. This prototype is more for personnel to use, in case of mid to close range proximity on another airship.”

“I’m guessing this is another modification the storm stone cores won’t be able to support?” Grif asked, noting Pensword’s drooling over the cannon.

“These elemental cannons will be way too heavy of an energy drain.”

Pensword continued to gaze longingly at the new weapon. “Heavy trooper weapons. Me like.”

“Well looks like this floating fortress is going to be all the more secure,” Grif chuckled.

“Imagine what the big cannons will look like,” Hammer Strike added as he cracked a smile of his own.

Pensword continued to drool.

“It’s kinda sad. In a world of ballistae and cannons, we’re going to have magic lasers,” Grif laughed.

“Yamato,” Pensword sang.

“We’re not naming every cannon Yamato,” Grif deadpanned.

“But did you not notice the main cannons she had on her upper decks? The laser triple-A guns? She had more than just the Wave Motion Gun,” Pensword chirped back excitedly.

“Pensword, this is my ship. Mine, not yours. You want to name every cannon on your own ship Yamato, that's your business, but not on this ship.”

Pensword facehoofed. “I’m not asking for every cannon to be named Yamato, Grif. I was just imagining it firing off the lasers like the Yamato did in the anime.”

“There are plenty more anime with laser cannons than Space Battleship Yamato,” Grif noted.

“Well, if you’ll both excuse me, I need to continue work on this to ensure its stability, and then make different ammunition types,” Hammer Strike commented to the duo as he turned back towards the cannon.

“Understood. And shall we continue this debate elsewhere, Grif? Because I don’t remember anything else with laser cannons,” the Pegasus replied as he tilted his head in confusion.

“Yeah, we’ll get out of your mane, Hammer Strike.” Grif chuckled. “Just don’t hurt the ship. And Pensword, to disprove your previous statements, I have only this to say: Gundam, Gundam Wing, Gundam Seed, Gurren Lagann, Sonic X–.” Grif continued to list off names as the two left the workshop.

Hammer Strike sighed as the door closed behind the duo, and adjusted his cravat, before looking inside the cannon once more, trying to take his mind off the presence watching over him.

Three days after they’d left Monkeygascar, at noon, the Gantrithor made its final descent into the air dock near New Unity. The Revelrytook up the closest slot, and the Ninalay in the final bay. The other two airships were currently moored nearby, since the docks weren’t built to handle that many ships at once.

“Maybe we should think about starting a merchant fleet, until we get the airship navy properly worked out,” Grif commented to Pensword as they stood on the dock, while the cargo was unloaded.

Pensword stroked his chin with a wing. “I could see that. We’d have a very heavily armed merchant fleet, but I am not giving up those three battleships,” he said. “Why do the Gryphons have a ship named Saint Mary?”

“Mary Annabeth Shrewdclaw. She was a warrior, and a soothsayer in her later years. She held the northern fortress of Maragath for sixty-two years, and was sainted posthumously.”

“Ah. I see.” He paused. “Grif, did I get the crew as well as the ship, or do I need to staff the ships myself?” He shuddered, and shook his head, before muttering, “I’ll ask about Maragath later, Matthew.”

“It’s likely you’ll find a few remnants aboard each ship, those who grew attached to the ship itself, but you're definitely going to need more than a few dozen crusty old sailors.”

“Then I guess it’s time to go recruiting around the shipyards and Thestral compounds.” Pensword groaned. “Also, can you explain about the fortress? Matthew is being very insistent, and I hate being poked with a swagger stick in my head.”

“Not right now.” Grif shook his head. “Maybe when I get back.”

“Where are you going?”

“We’ll be dropping Bellacosa off at the Empire, and then taking a short trip to Ys to discuss personal business with Luna, followed by a trip to the fortress of the evokers.”

“You think we could journey with you to Ys? I need to visit Mountainside Falls. I … I haven’t been there since we came back to the present.”

“We won’t be able to take you back,” Grif warned.

Pensword shrugged. “We’ll travel back to Ys. I’m sure Luna will come with.”

“As long as you know.” Grif nodded. “We’ll be leaving on Friday.”

“Who’s leaving where on Friday?” Vital yawned as he clopped up the pair. A faint blush shone on his cheeks through the fur, and his saddle bags were weighed down with the extra books he’d carried.

“What’s up with the blush?” Pensword asked.

Vital averted his eyes to stare at the other ships. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

Pensword gave Vital a look, then turned to Grif. “Vital, if you were to say that to any other Pony, they’d think you and Trixie made it to another base, but….” He paused. “You haven’t gone too native, have you?”

“... Too native? Pensword, what’re you talking about?”

Pensword gave Vital a look. “Uh … well, when a mare really, really likes a stallion, they have … ways of enticing the male.”

“... Do I even what to know what you’re implying? Because the way you’re talking, it sounds like mares use date rape drugs to get the stallions they want.”

“Heat, Vital Spark. Either the real deal, or one chemically induced to mimic the same effects,” Pensword snapped, facehoofing.

“And that really drives stallions to the point of overriding their reason?”

Pensword just stared blankly at Vital. “At times, yes. I ... I can’t believe I am having this conversation with a fully grown stallion. I am literally having the talk with you, and you’re one of my best friends!”

”Hey, it’s not like I don’t understand the reproductive cycle. I just didn’t know about heat. Well … I didn’t think much about it, anyways. I guess I’ve just been lucky enough not to catch any mares in the middle of it.”

“Guys, this may be a conversation meant for closed doors,” Grif noted. “Also, yes, Pensword, Vital Spark spent the night in Trixie’s room.”

“Griff!” Vital Spark’s blush intensified.

“I keep good surveillance on my ship,” the Gryphon said casually.

Pensword seemed too fixated on Vital Spark’s naivete to register what Grif had just said. “Well, I guess we should give you the talk, then.” He sighed, and rolled his eyes. “Behind closed doors, of course.”

“Last thing we need is half of Ponyville's single mare population knocking on the drawbridge for child support,” Grif chuckled.

“Grif, not funny,” Vital deadpanned.

“Or perhaps we should have Trixie claim him as her stallion?” Pensword asked with a teasing smile. “But yes, forewarned is forearmed.”

“Vital, the only reason there aren't twice as many ponies as Gryphons on the planet is because of our shorter pregnancy periods. Trust me. More resolute stallions than you have had this problem in history.”

Vital groaned. “Great. Does that mean rutting is a thing here, too?”

“There are chemical suppressants and spells to mask it, but generally, yes. As I understand it, for Ponies, it is a thing.” Grif smiled. “I wouldn’t worry too much about Trixie, though. I think she’d rather go for the heart first, and get the body with the package.”

“Anyway, let’s hold off on this class until tonight,” Pensword quickly interjected, even as Vital’s horn began to hum.

Vital huffed angrily as the blush in his cheeks intensified yet again. “Fine. We’ll talk later. Right now, I need to get as far away from a certain snide Gryphon as I can, before I do something stupid.” He made his way over to the gangplank, and stomped towards the dock. “If you need me, I’ll be at Clover’s.”

“Guess it’s still a touchy subject.” Grif chuckled again. “That’s going to be one heck of a wedding.”

“Well, he did have an eye on a certain fiery mare on probation,” Lunar Fang noted as she walked from around one of the boxes on deck.

“So, I should plan for two, then?” Pensword asked.

Vital’s scream of rage echoed up from below as a blanket of snow dropped all at once on the deck with a loud fwump.

128 - Next Time on … The Apprentice!

Extended Holiday
Ch 128: Next Time on … The Apprentice!
Act 20

Pensword looked across from his desk at Lafayette. “So, how was the base while we were gone? Did anything bleed over from Ponyville on Tuesday?”

“Everything was magnifique,Commander. The monster problem was dealt with swiftly, and without incident. However, the scouts are requesting permission to extend their mission by another six days.”

“Mission? I didn’t assign them any missions before leaving. What mission are you talking about?”

“They were scouting the perimeter of the forest to determine locations that required further fortification; however, they claim to have picked up some type of trail, and wish to see if it is hostile.”

“Very well, but I want more guards on the trail as well. Get a supply train further in to follow them. I want to give the scouts support, in case something happens.” He shivered. “I do not want to upend another of those spider nests.” He paused. “Actually, contact Hammer Strike. See about him releasing the rest of the mercs to follow, and take care of anything that might be found by the scouts.”

“It will be done, Commander.” Lafayette gave a low bow.

“Good. Now, you will still be in command for the time being. I have been putting this next trip off for a while, but I can no longer afford to do so. I … I am going to see the origins of the Demon. Keep up the good work. The reports I’ve already seen show you have a good grasp, and … I see you worked on the memorial garden as well. Do you think it’ll be finished by spring?”

“You do me far too much credit, Commander. The people you have here have been very welcoming. It is only with their help that I have accomplished what I have.”

“Those are the signs of a good leader. A good commander listens to those who have been around longer than they have. He or she doesn’t rock the boat too much, and makes sure orders are able to be carried out.” Pensword chuckled. “Besides, folks trust you.”

“I am honored, Commander.” Lafayette gave another bow. “I must be off. I have the watch on the south wall tonight.”

“... And that’s when Aria here decided to break free from her shell,” Vital Spark finally finished as he fed the chick another morsel of meat. “I figured you’d want to see her as soon as possible. The fragments of her egg shell are over there, if you want to examine them as well,” he said as he motioned to a glass jar that had been frosted over on the inside.

“Well, good job,” Clover said as she took the jar in her magical grasp. “This will prove interesting for my research.”

“Just don’t use all of them, Clover. I’d like to hang on to a few pieces, just in case. You never know when you might need a powerful reagent like that. Isn’t that right, Aria?” he asked as he stroked the chick’s feathers. It had been such a short while, but the cryophoenix was maturing at a rapid rate. She already seemed near ready to fly. She trilled in pleasure at the attention.

“Don’t worry. I’ll just use a few for now,” Clover assured him. “Still, now that you got it to hatch, you can work on training her to boost your magic when you need it.”

“You mean like a familiar?”

“Not quite, but a similar relation. Phoenixes tend to bond to their masters, and thus there can be a latent magic bond between them. The fact that she is a cryophoenix means this could prove highly beneficial to you.”

“Wouldn’t that hurt her at this stage?”

“I didn’t mean actually performing heavy magic draining actions yet; simply going over the basics.”

“Not sure if I’m comfortable doing that to her just yet. I mean, she is only a couple of weeks old.”

“It never hurts to know the fundamentals,” Clover told him as she began levitating books over.

“I’ll read up on the theory. Still not going to focus on teaching her that just yet, though. Anyways, what’s been happening over here?” he asked as he opened the first book, and began perusing the table of contents.

“Not a lot. The guard have been running their drills, and students have been barely making it past the basics.” She sighed.

“Seriously? I thought they would’ve gotten further than that by now. Didn’t Shining put the fear of Faust into them?”

“Miss Sparkle has been a disruptive influence,” Clover admitted tersely.

“... Say what now?” Vital cocked his brow. “How would she be disruptive? I thought she was more eager than anyone to learn more about combat magic.”

“She is constantly subverting me when I am assigning reading material, despite my reminders that Star Swirl did not invent magic, nor was he the only one who was good at it. She consistently insists that they should be reading his theories on magical concepts and treatises when, as I’m sure you recall, his writings don’t work well for just anyone. Not to mention what I’m assigning is the original concept written by the original mages who discovered them, not by his shameless grabs for credit!” A loud clap sounded as she slammed a book shut in her magic.

Vital winced. “Ouch. Have you considered threatening her with barring from your course? I mean, Unity is technically Hammer Strike’s domain, and he’s put you in charge of teaching the mages. If she’s interfering with that, you probably have the authority to act.”

“Unfortunately, there are very good reasons why I don’t want to cause that kind of trouble, reasons that are my own. And I am not at liberty to talk about them right now.”

Vital shrugged. “Fair enough. Do you … maybe want me to talk to her? Just as a friend, I mean. I’m usually pretty good at convincing people to see the others’ perspective, or at least to listen somewhat.”

“If you can. I swear, half the Unicorns in my class don’t even get the first paragraph of Star Swirl’s notes.” She sighed. “If he were here right now, I’d strangle him.”

Vital chuckled. “Well, if you want to, I could point you towards a glamour he left behind. That might be a start.”

“Unfortunately, that’s not quite as satisfying,” Clover sighed. “Just remember, Vital. Most people here only know Star Swirl based on records from the past. And who do you think wrote most of those records?”

“Tribalist Unicorn scribes?”

“Mostly Star Swirl personally, unfortunately. And he was far from humble.”

“Headstrong? Didn’t really listen to what others had to say? Always insisted he was right, and every other option was wrong, because he didn’t come up with it himself?”

“Have you ever heard of Somnambula? Rock Hoof? Mistmane? Flash Magnus?”

“Can’t say that I have. Then again, I’m not exactly the best Pony to ask about that either. You already know why.”

“At best, most Ponies think they’re myths and legends from the past. They should be as famous as Star Swirl himself,” she groused, before adding another book to Vital’s pile. “Mistmane’s primer on healing and nature manipulation.”

“Ooh! I’ve been wondering when I’d be able to learn more advanced healing magic. Celestia only taught me the basics.” Vital grinned. “And if their stories are interesting enough to be recorded in legend, I can’t wait to read up about them.”

Clover gave a sad smile. “You’d have liked her. She was a generous mare, always giving, no matter how badly it cost her.”

Vital frowned in turn. “You’re right. I would have. I used to know someone just like that once.” He sighed. “We had a lot of happy memories together. She’s moved on to a better place now, though.”

“You get started on those. I’ll go see what else I can dig up,” Clover told him as she turned and stalked deeper into her bookshelves. Vital could almost swear he saw the tiniest glint of light streak to the floor as she left.

Hammer Strike was at his desk when he sensed something from the window. A moment later, Derpy landed in her mailmare uniform, and smiled. “I have a letter for you, Lord Hammer Strike,” she said in her adorable tone as she reached around, and opened her satchel. She nosed around inside it for a time, then withdrew her head with said letter clenched between her teeth. Finally, she walked up to the desk, and dropped it onto his paperwork. Hammer Strike glanced upwards, and noticed a shiny new badge on her uniform.

“I’m your official mailpony by royal decree,” Derpy explained as she followed his gaze. “Twilight’s, too. That means I can help Dinky with her hobbies now, andI don’t have to worry about rent.” She grinned. “So, thank you.”

“That’s wonderful to hear.” Hammer Strike gave a soft smile. “Everything still stable in Ponyville?”

Derpy gave him a confused look. “Ponyville is always stable.” She giggled. “We just adapt to handle the crazy.”

“Kinda what I meant.” Hammer Strike shook his head softly. “Anything else of major importance?” he asked as he opened the letter.

“Well, Twilight’s talking about digging underground at the old fort to build more labs. Mayor Mare is working on setting up the Winter Wrap Up teams for the year. The flower sisters panicked, because one of the new weather Ponies let a little too much snow fall overnight. So, I guess it’s just the same old thing so far.”

“That’s good.” He nodded as he began reading the message. “That should be all. Have a safe trip back.”

“Do you have any mail you want me to deliver for you?”

“I just got back recently, so I have to run through things, in order to have proper responses sent out.”

“Sounds good. I’ll see you later.” She smiled, turned towards the window, and took off through it, leaving not a single paper out of place in the office.

Dear Hammer Strike,

I am writing to inform you that I have completed my current obligation towards my publisher, and therefore am free for the next few months to look into the matter for which you have requested my services. Please be aware that I am heading to the Canterlot Archives, and from there, I will attempt to find leads in regards to your query. I’ll be in touch, should I discover any relevant information.

Sincerely,

A.K. Yearling

“That at least settles that,” Hammer Strike commented to himself.

A scroll appeared in front of Hammer Strike in a cloud of blue smoke. The seal indicated it came from Pensword. After taking a moment to put Daring’s letter away, he reached over, and unrolled the message.

To Lord Hammer Strike,

To be filed in the offices of the head planner:

This is to verify and assert authority in the Thestral quarters to construct a set of airship docks to house and supply up to six warships, four of which have been hovering around the area, namely the Revelry, Nina, Pinta, and Santa Maria. Under clause six of the quarters laws, I am allowed to expand necessary buildings as needed. Please respond as soon as you are able with the necessary documentation.

Signed,

Commander Moonkissed Pensword.

Another scroll was behind this one.

Hammer Strike,

I hope that letter is of the correct tone and information for your files and the city archives. That being said, please help. I don’t know how to build an airship dock, and considering our rate of expansion, we really need more docking ports. Any advice?

Pensword

Hammer Strike gave a soft chuckle as he read the message. He put the scroll off to the side as he looked to the map to figure out dimensions and scaling of the land, and where things were located. After some calculation, he pulled out a blank piece of parchment, and began drawing some designs.

Pensword stood outside the Thestral quarters as he looked about the area, then up to the castle walls. He scanned over the longhouse and the beginnings of the fortifications being built around it. He knew the Pegasus Hall of Paragons was still under construction on the other side of New Unity, and couldn’t help but chuckle at the symbolism of the inadvertent placement. The sun would rise and touch the Hall of Paragons first, then set on the Thestral longhouse. Then the Moon would rise to touch the longhouse first, and set on the hall’s side.

A moment later, a scroll appeared in front of him with Hammer Strike’s seal. Pensword broke it, and looked over its contents, before grinning at the paper that had been attached inside. Hammer Strike had accepted the request, and even gone so far as to incorporate a moon and star motif into the design to denote the docks would be Thestral owned. He walked over to an observation table, one of the architects had left behind, and laid the scroll across it, placing rocks at the corners of the paper as Thestrals gathered around.

“Okay, everypony. Here are the first plans for the docks. I’d like for us to begin tonight. That means we need to split our builders. Half will continue to focus on building the fortifications. The other half will assist with executing the plans. We want to have the first dock up and operational by the end of the week. You think we can do that?”

“Does the moon shine?” one of the Thestrals asked, and everyone laughed.

Pensword smiled gratefully, then returned to take a closer look at the plans. “Actually, we have to move a little more to the north.” His eyes widened. “Apparently, we’re in charge of the merchant docks as well. So yeah, House Pen has a merchant dock writ on top of our military airship docks.” This time, it was his turn to grin. “Well, come on, then, let’s get building!”

Night Terror gazed with some confusion. “Um, aren't we still on New Unity lands?”

“Yes, and that means that while we pay taxes to Hammer Strike, we can charge docking fees, storage fees, fees for use of the future marketplaces to be set up. Frankly, this authorization will be a large economic boon for us. And to top it all off, it will force those elites in Canterlot to deal with Thestrals, if they wish to sell their goods in New Unity,” Night Coin, a Thestral with a full moon with the symbol for a bit inside it as his cutie mark, replied.

Night Terror just looked at the empty land. The Thestrals had been working steadily to clear it away for some time now, even before she’d arrived. With all the empty space available, it was a simple matter for the architects to start marking out the outlines for each of the buildings. A quick glance at the plans revealed not only docks, but housing and warehouses for workponies. “So, you plan on having all that done in just a month?”

“Oh no, lass,” Night Coin chuckled, “We plan to have the military docks, and two merchant berths done in a week. In two weeks, we hope to have the first of the warehouses built. Once we’ve got those up to code, we can focus on the rest.”

“You can really work that quickly?”

Night Coin chuckled. “You’ve seen us in the hunt, lass. Just watch what happens when we craft.” Then he winked at her.

Pensword nodded, and grinned. “The first warehouse will be a monument to Thestral craftsponyship, made completely from stone quarried, blocked, and mortared by our own expert hooves. As I’m sure you’re aware by now, little Terror, stone is a specialty of ours.” He turned to Night Coin. “I’d rather we reduce the monetary risk a fire could bring.”

“Couldn’t agree with you more, Commander,” Night Coin beamed.

“Oh, Moon Trestle!” Pensword called.

“Here, Sir.” A Thestral mare with a wild green mane and glowing yellow eyes smiled as she offered the commander a bow. Her coat was a rich navy blue that shone glossily in the moonlight.

“Excellent. I want you to set up a meeting with the Dwarf representative in New Unity. We need their metal for the docks. Tell them we’re willing to trade one minecart of onyx, one minecart of blue volcano glass, and one minecart of obsidian for their assistance.” He frowned. “If that isn’t enough, let me know. And find out if they like Thestral jewelry, dream catchers, or anything else we can make.”

“Of course, Sir.” She left in a flurry of wings to glide towards the castle wall. The other Thestrals began to fan out, joining their fellows to assist in surveying the grounds, while others flew off towards the Ghastly Gorge to see about securing the routes they’d need to begin the work.

Pensword looked to Night Terror, and smiled kindly. “Come. Let’s retire to the longhouse. I would like to hear what you’ve learned while I’ve been away.”

“Aren't you going to help out here with the building?”

“Are you kidding? I would just get in the way, and make more of a mess, if I tried to help.” He chuckled, and shook his head. “One of the most important rules to being a good leader: be humble enough to know when to step back, and let the experts do their job.”

Grif awaited Pensword on the training yard. The Pegasus was making progress in his physical training, but was still somewhat behind thaumically. Grif was sure he’d figured out one of the factors that was hobbling his friend, but he needed to be sure. He practiced stances, and fluid strings of attacks with his new blade. The katana shone and flashed in the sunlight as he moved, and he was certain he could feel the wind itself divide on the razor edge.

A few minutes later, Pensword entered the training yard, wearing nothing but his fur and feathers. “I am here.” He sounded happy.

“Good,” Grif said as he sheathed the blade. “Now let's start with something simple. Make a crystal for me.”

Pensword didn’t even close his eyes as he extended a wing, and concentrated. Grif sensed the Pegasus’ thaumic field shift and move, and watched as the crystal took shape, before falling into the support of Pensword’s feathers. The crystal itself was cylindrical in nature, with two sharpened points on either end.

“There’s the problem,” Grif said, shaking his head. “You need to stop doing that.”

“Doing what?” Pensword asked.

“You're pulling the energy through your body to your wing to make the crystal. That’s two major mistakes.”

“Then why didn’t you say anything till now? You’ve been watching me do the same thing ever since I started using my field in the first place.”

A blast of wind proceeded to hit Pensword, powerful enough to make him step back. Grif hadn’t so much as blinked. “What are the rules to channeling thaumic energy?” Grif pressed.

“I … I don’t know. I know my field is weak, and I didn’t want to pull from myself to weaken myself. And I was told this was a good way to get it going, since air is all around us.”

Another blast of wind hit him. “How does the thaumic field exist on your person?” Grif pressed. “What form does the energy generally take?”

“A small layer around us.”

“So why, if it is a layer around you, would you need to pull energy from one place through your body to another, when the energy you need already exists in that area to begin with?”

“Because I liked the feel along my wings, and I was using it to strengthen my field faster. The strain along my wings and back was harder. I figured it would get my field up faster.”

Grif shook his head. “All you’re doing is wasting potential energy. You’ve been cutting your gains in half, and you get very little for the end result. You need to will the energy from the point of origin. Otherwise, all you do is develop a habit, and form an arbitrary rule for yourself that causes you to spend more energy, while doing more harm to you than good.”

Pensword gaped, then sighed. “Sorry.”

“Don’t apologize, Pensword. Improve. Now try again. This time, make a crystal by willing it into existence at that point. No channeling. Remember what I said, and make it happen. Try making one at the tip of your muzzle.”

Pensword lowered the crystal from his wing gently to the ground, then crossed his eyes to look at the tip of his muzzle. He focused, gathered his will, and let it go. Much to his surprise, the crystal appeared almost instantly. Its was twice the size of the last crystal, and spherical in shape. A series of spikes jutted out from it, making it look more like the end of a mace than a crystal. He cut off the flow quickly. “Woah!” he gasped as he caught the ball with both wings. “That … that was a surprise. I … that went faster than I’m used to. I haven’t made something that big accidentally for at least two months now.”

“It’s easy to set arbitrary rules for yourself,” Grif said with a shrug. “I know I’ve done it more than a few times, but believe me, that can lead to a lot more pain in the future. From now on, I want you to make three crystals a day at random times and random places on your body. The next time we have a lesson, I want to see you able to call up the energy without much effort.”

“I will do so on one condition. It will be random times, when I am alone. I will not do so in public or around others. And this will be on top of my own training in morning and night of six crystals at front hooves, wing tips, and ears.” He paused as his left ear twitched. “So, Grif, question. How many aspects do I have? I know I have air, water, and spirit. Do ... do I–can I create anything outside those aspects?”

“If the proper aspect is available,” Grif explained. “Some are harder to grab onto than others. My aspect field is earth, chaos, and wind, but there’s plenty of aspect energy here.” He opened his palm, and the air above it seemed to distort for a moment. Then a small shining slightly yellow diamond plunked into his hand. “And voila, lux, the light aspect.”

Pensword looked at the crystal as it shone in Grif’s talons. “So, you want me to try that? Maybe I can try a moonlight version,” he mused.

“Is the moon out?” Grif said sarcastically as he look into the sunlit sky. “I thought it was still daylight a minute ago.” He looked to Pensword again. “Unless lux is in your aspect field, it’s easier to stick to what's available. You’re not ready for creating it yet.”

“Ah, well, maybe I can try later tonight, then. Still, just to clarify, you want me to make a lux crystal now as well?”

“I want you to try and see what's present in your environment, and make crystals from aspects not in your field: stone, light, fire, if it’s available. Your field should be like your sword, but the environment should be your quiver. Knowing what's around you could save your life.”

“Okay, I will keep that in mind, and, you’ll tell me what crystals?” He paused as he held out his wing, and furrowed his brow. Two crystals appeared in his wing time this time. Grif could tell one of them had been channeled like the first one Pensword had made earlier, but two solid aspect crystals were now cradled in the Pegasus’ wing: a lux crystal and an earth crystal. Pensword panted slightly as he proffered the crystals. “Sorry about the pull, but that was the only way I could get stone to appear at my wing tip this time.”

“No it wasn’t,” Grif chuckled “but I’ll let it slide this once. You did well. Just remember, the aspect needs to be present. You don’t need to touch it to form it into a crystal.”

Pensword placed the crystals down, and looked at Grif as he tried again, creating another earth crystal. Pensword sat down smartly as his breathing became labored. “Woah, I … okay, I know what I am going to be doing now. Just … I better bring some stone with me while traveling now.”

“Go take a break. I have to meet with Hammer Strike. Tomorrow, I’ll teach you how to disperse thaumic crystals safely.”

“Understood. A small power nap, and then I need to run around the ramparts,” Pensword replied with a tired smile. “Gotta sharpen all my claws.” He paused. “You got time tonight before you turn in? I need to share something with you.”

“I’ll let you know. Hopefully, but I make no promises.” And with that, Grif took to wing. A moment later, Pensword followed his example, but turned back towards the castle to reach his personal quarters and the bed that called for him.

Twilight smiled as she placed the last book away on its shelf. Her reorganizing of the Golden Oaks Library had gone swimmingly, and she felt relaxed and rejuvenated. Spike sat on a chair nearby, his legs dangling as he fussed with his crest. The spines had been itching like crazy lately, and a hint of a point had begun to form at their edges. His babyish face had begun to take on a slightly angular definition as he passed a silver coin idly between the claws of his free hand. A comic book sat open on the table before him. Finally, a knock sounded on the door.

“That’s odd. I could’ve sworn I turned the sign to closed for the re-cataloguing,” the princess mused.

“It’s probably Hammer Strike or one of the others. You heard the Gantrithor when it came in,” Spike said with a shrug as he turned another page in the book, before letting out a frustrated growl, and scratching vigorously at the base of his spines, yet again.

Twilight sighed. “If you keep going like that, you’re going to pull your scales off.”

Spike seemed too frustrated to really say much to that, so Twilight returned her attention to the door. She opened it, and smiled at the sight of the familiar white Unicorn. “Vital Spark! Welcome back. What brings you to the library today?”

“A bit of business, and a bit of pleasure.” Vital chuckled. “Equestria didn’t fall apart while we were gone, did it? No evil villains, no takeover attempts, no strange happenings?”

Twilight giggled. “Nope. Just the same old Ponyville. Though Spike’s been dealing with some … let’s call them growing pains.”

Vital quirked an eyebrow as he looked Spike’s way. The young dragon shook as he clung both arms around his sides to try to wait out the irritation. “I see what you mean. Have you tried Meadowbrook’s anti-itching cream?” Vital hovered an ornate book covered in Eastern Pony characters. “It’s right here in Mist Mane’s book on healing potions and magic.”

Spike moaned as he pulled his tail onto his lap, and started scratching over the spikes at their base. “I’ll take anythingat this point. Just make it stop. Please!”

“Sounds like we’re going to need to make a trip to Zecora’s place,” Vital said as he chuckled, then smiled sympathetically. “She’s likely to have the ingredients we need on hand. And while we’re on the way, Twilight, you and I need to have a little talk.”

“On what?”

“Twilight, I’m Clover’s apprentice. She talks to me about a lot of things. What do you think I’m here to talk about?”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Vital Spark, you’re not going to get me to budge on this. Star Swirl is the most brilliant mage to exist in Equestria’s recorded history,” she said as she levitated a set of saddlebags onto her back, and began to stuff them with supplies.

“And I’m not going to debate that point,” Vital Spark said as he cast an ice spell down Spike’s back. The Dragon shuddered, then sighed in relief as the itching dulled. “However, you’re forgetting a rather important fact.”

“And that is?” The pair of them strolled out the door with Spike in tow as he read happily from his comic book.

“We’re not students from Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. We can’t read old Ponish, and even if we could, we can’t exactly crunch all those numbers and formulae you and Celestia are able to handle so easily. If you want me to put it in more relatable terms, think about foals. Do you start feeding them solid food right from the get go?”

“No, but–.”

“They need time for their bodies to develop, before they can handle it, right? Their teeth need to grow in, their digestive system needs time to become stronger, and their immune system needs to reach a point where they can take in foreign substances without risk of infection. Like it or not, Twilight, the same principle applies for students in the magical arts. We need the milk before we can move on to the greens.”

“You know, he is making sense,” Spike pointed out as he flipped to the next page in his book. “I can’t understand half of what you’re saying sometimes, when you get into one of your magical idea moments, and I’ve lived with you my whole life.”

“But … but….”

“And, if I might point out, the spells you’re trying to have the rest of the class learn aren’t exactly combat oriented. Most of them are guards. They need spells for their chosen line of work. Why else do you think your brother worked with Clover to create a prescribed list of references tailored to combat instances both civil and non? Are you saying your brother, the last Captain of the Guard, the one who was, by far, the most skilled of all the Guard in Equestria, is wrong?”

“Now that’s just not fair,” Twilight complained.

“I pray you and Grif will both forgive me, but,” he cleared his throat, “excuuuuuuse me, princess. Nobody gives a buck.”

Twilight gasped, and her eyes began to water. Spike covered his mouth with a clawed hand.

Vital turned, and laid a hoof on the princess’ shoulder. “Look, Twilight. Sometimes we’re wrong. And as a guy who’s literally had his flank handed to him what has felt like thousands of times by Murphy, and just about everypony else at New Unity, I can tell you from experience that it’s okay to be wrong. What matters is that we’re willing to admit it when it happens, and move on with what we’ve learned.” He smiled kindly. “And you can pen that lesson to Princess Celestia, if you want to. It’s a valuable one to keep in mind.” He levitated a handkerchief out from his own saddlebags, and dabbed at Twilight’s eyes and cheeks.

“I’m … going to have to apologize to everypony, aren’t I?”

Vital chuckled. “Probably, but knowing how much everyone loves and respects you, it’ll pass, and everyone will be able to look back and laugh. Now come on. I think Spike’s suffered long enough. Let’s see about getting that cream for him, before my ice melts the rest of the way.

Hammer Strike hummed to himself as he turned another page in the book before him, taking in the Latin script describing further power of thaumaturgy. He needed to re-evaluate the power between the group in order to determine further progression for each of them.

Grif let himself in, deciding that the Pony lord probably was about to stop him from knocking, anyway. It’s not like this was a surprise visit, after all. Hammer Strike had scheduled the lesson.

“Sorry I’m late. I finally managed to get Pensword around that hurdle we talked about,” Grif offered.

“Good,” Hammer Strike replied as he finished reading the page, before looking up to Grif with glowing eyes. “Hold still for a moment, and let me gauge this,” he said, glancing back at the book again, then back to Grif. After a few glances, he began muttering his thoughts aloud. “Terra, Entropy, and Aer,” he hummed, turning a few pages back in the book.

“Yeah, it’s been that way since the evokers broke my field during the war. Why bring it up now? Is something wrong?”

“The opposite, actually.” Hammer Strike shook his head. “The strength of your field is actually at a stable level that could use some strain in order to progress further. I’m not saying you need to practice making crystals more, or that you need to try different aspects, but that your field is able to take on a passive aspect, such as the three I mentioned earlier.”

“Is it safe? I mean, I did die last time.”

“Your field at the time was unable to handle the third aspect. That’s why you had such a violent reaction,” Hammer Strike explained. “Now, however, it’s been growing in power steadily, and has reached its own capacity limit. I can help push things further, but this is a significant choice for you to make. What aspect, of the list you know of, would you like to have added? If you want to know about what they would do to you as a passive, I can give you a general idea.” Hammer Strike raised his hoof to add on. “If you happen to be unsatisfied with the result, I can also change this aspect, after you pick it.”

“Hmm. Just so I’m aware, this includes compound aspects, too?” Grif asked.

“Only up to a second tier, third at most.”

Grif thought about it for a moment, reviewing the list he knew in his head, considering the options based on how they might aid his current style of combat, and the way he used his thaumic field. “Would … momentum be doable?”

“Being a third tier, this may temporarily weaken your other aspects, in order to take in the necessary drain,” Hammer Strike explained. “This would allow you to mess with your own momentum at first, and potentially the momentum of others.”

“And I’d still have access to my air aspect, after my field recovers?”

“You’ll always have access to it, so long as it is in your field. It just may not be as strong for between a week to a month.”

Grif smiled. “Then let's go with momentum.”

Hammer Strike nodded as he held out his hoof, a gentle blue glow of fire rising from it as two yellow crystals took form. After they finished forming to a decent size, they began to shrink, and a new white crystal began to form between them. As the new aspect continued to form, he reached into his coat with a spare hoof, and brought out a red gem. He rolled his eyes, then placed it back into his pocket, and rummaged around again. This time, his hoof emerged with a green one. Once the white crystal had finished forming, he placed the green crystal to the side, and repeated the process. This time, a soft grey crystal took form. As soon as it was finished, Hammer Strike let out an exhausted sigh. “Better than the last time I made compound aspects, at least,” he muttered.

“Is this going to hurt?” Grif asked as he eyed the crystal warily.

“You’re more likely to not remember it,” Hammer Strike commented.

“Then let's do this!”

“Grif … I already did it,” Hammer Strike commented, gesturing to the clock in his room. Twenty minutes had passed since Grif last looked at it. After a moment, a feeling of vertigo washed over him.

“You weren’t kidding about me not remembering anything,” Grif said, wide-eyed. “I almost feel like somewhere in another universe, a bunch of people just got very angry at us.”

Hammer Strike gave a faint chuckle. “Let them be angry, then.”

“Any side-effects I should know about? Aside from possible weakness, I mean.”

“Besides the feeling that the world just passed you by for however long, nothing major. Remember to focus on the aspect, and practice with it. Toy with it gently at first, to test the waters. Then, as I know you will do, plunge head first into it, and make it your own. Should you not like it, as I said before, just come back to me, and we can change it. But once you commit to it, I can’t change it without significant work.”

“Will do, I guess. Give you an update when we get back?” Grif asked.

“Try not to dive head first immediately, Grif. There’s a reason I want you to start slow. If the aspect doesn’t agree with you, it will result in hardships in the future.”

“I’ll be careful,” Grif assured him. “Thanks for trusting me with this. I’ll talk to you later.” And with that, Grif made his way back out of the office, and into the hall. He managed to keep his gait straight, but decided against flying for now, until his senses finished readjusting.

Grif hadn’t told Pensword what he was planning, so it was of little surprise to him when armed Thestrals barred his way to the newly restored lodge. “Evening, gentlecolts. I’m here to speak to the clan heads and the chieftess’ representative.”

The armed Thestrals looked at Grif, before whispering among themselves. “We’ll see you onto the main floor in two hours. You’ll meet with the Clan’s mouthpiece. Unfortunately, most of the heads have returned to Ys, but their representatives here have the same authority, much like you have with Warrior Hammer Strike.”

“I must meet with all in authority, by right of this.” Grif produced a small onyx plate from under his armor. The image of a wolf howling had been carefully engraved into the plate. “Do the Thestrals honor their tokens?”

The guards scrutinized the plate, then looked warily at one another, before responding. “We will get you a meeting in thirty minutes. The clan chiefs and representatives must be gathered. The Wolf and Fox representatives are hunting in the forest right now. We can feed you some vampire fruit bats in the main floor of the lodge while you wait, if you wish.”

“I will wait here,” Grif insisted. “You may inform me when they are ready.” With that, the Gryphon proceeded to enter into a meditative stance as he had been practicing with Zecora, and it was in this stance he remained for the next while, ignoring the flow of time around him.

Thirty five minutes later, Pensword exited the lodge, and cleared his throat. “We are ready for your meeting.”

Grif took a minute to exit his meditative stance. He took a few deep breaths to finish, then stood. “Lead the way.” His tone was formal, a sign of respect for Pensword’s station at this time as he followed him.

Pensword nodded, and opened the door, holding it silently for Grif as a sign of respect for the guest, but a rabid curiosity burned in his eyes. The interior was exactly the same as it had been the night Grif had spoken to Kel’leam only a few months prior. The bonfire still burned, and the mountings and symbols shone with a fresh silver polish. Row upon row of tiered seats had been set up, and the bonfire’s light reflected off the eyes of the many clan leaders and representatives as they scrutinized the newcomer.

When Grif had been guided to his place in the middle of the room, Pensword took flight, and alighted in the last empty seat to gaze down at his friend. The Wolf Clan leader stood, and nodded to the Gryphon. “We have gathered to honor the ancient call. As leader of the Wolf Clan, it is my right and my duty to address the token. Tell us, what is it that you desire of us, Grif Grafson, leader of all Bladefeathers?”

“I can see by your faces that many of you are shocked to see this in my possession, and possibly more shocked that I could present such a token. I will start by assuring you it was not given to me by Pensword. I would not take such a sacred object from his hoof. And if I had, it would no doubt hold the bear on its face. I assure you, he held no knowledge I possessed this. Does the Wolf Tribe recognize the hero Long Fang, who served Luna in the army during the Third Gryphon war?”

“The Wolf Clan recognizes Long Fang, Grif. Colonel, warrior, and one who was lost to the Nightmare saving those in Canterlot upon our Chieftess’ fall.”

“It was he who gave me this token, after we threw open the gates of the fort the Gryphons knew as Featherbrooke together. Today, the Ponies now call it Longflanks. Long Fang and his troops had been captured, and I freed them. For that, he passed this token to me, given to him by Gnarled Fang, leader of the Wolf Pack of his time. As you know, this token grants me one boon from your kind, a favor that can neither be denied nor withheld from me. And it is today that I come to claim it.”

The chief looked about the room nervously, then focused his gaze once more on Grif. “We … are ready to hear.”

“I intended not to do this meeting for many years, and under more kinder conditions, but recent events have forced my hand. As such, I use this token to demand the rite of apprenticeship from Day Moon of the line of Pen. He will fill my quiver, and sharpen my knife. In return, I will make him a hunter of things in the dark, for I am the Raven.” A hint of a smile pulled at his beak, when he heard a few gasps. The Thestrals, like many Native American cultures of Earth, believed the raven a trickster.

Pensword shuddered at the claim. The council room dropped into a hushed silence. The very flames of the bonfire dropped low. At last, the chieftain spoke. “That is not within my power to grant, for the child is not of my clan, marked though he may be for the training.” He looked to Pensword. “That choice falls to his guardian to decide.”

Pensword rose to his hooves, and cleared his throat. “I, Pensword of the house of Pen, do hereby accept your demands on the behalf of my people, in accordance with the ancient laws. I do hereby commend Day Moon’s safety and well-being to your talons, while working beneath your wings. Guard him well, and train him well. And Faust help you if any harm should befall him before he is prepared.” He bowed his head, and spread his wings wide. The council repeated the gesture, and the bonfire surged upwards as the bargain was struck, filling the room with its light, and casting Grif’s shadow far upon the walls behind him. Many a council member gasped as they pointed to the shadow, for it had taken the form of a great black bird with its wings outstretched. Pensword’s gaze remained neutral as he looked upon his friend. “Tonight, as is tradition, you shall dine at my table, while you speak to Day Moon.”

“I thank you greatly for this meeting, and this honor. Know that I have kept this token close to breast, and I have spoken of its purpose to no one. I return it to you as a sign that faith between us is unbroken.” Grif handed the token to the representative of the Wolf Clan with a small bow of the head.

The chieftain held up a wing. “You speak of the Raven, and you are asking for the White Wolf.” He looked at the token. “We will accept this token, but come the end of the week, you shall have a token of your own, with a raven, for legends spoke of the day when the Wolf and the Raven would join to defeat the shadows born of ice.”

“I would ask that, aside from the training of your people’s axes and knives, you will have a qualified expert teach him the use of the small crossbow. I will teach him the sword personally.”

The chief nodded. “His father will teach him the crossbow, for he is already in charge of the other duties, as is his role as the father. As for you, who have claimed the title of the Raven, know that we will support you, so long as you continue to act in accordance with the prophecy. Request what you need of us, and it shall be provided. We will support the Raven.”

Grif nodded. “Then I will end my audience wishing you great honor, brother Wolf. I hope this mutual trust between us remains unbroken. Let us shake, and signify this pact in the presence of all those before us.” He drew a knife from his bandolier, and pricked his palm, before offering his talons to the chief.

“We look forward to many years of trust, brother Raven.” The Wolf Clan chief flew down to the bonfire, and drew his own knife. He pricked his hoof near the joint, and held it out. Grif seized the spot, and the two’s blood mingled from the wounds. The two separated, and Grif shot a wink to Pensword before turning to leave the chamber with a slow, methodical pace.

They waited for the doors to close behind Grif, and then the Wolf Clan’s chief turned to Pensword. “You will be commissioned a Raven token with a sword on one side and a feather on the other to be given to Brother Raven. Ensure the Moon’s Embrace is included above it.”

“I understand.” Pensword nodded. “It will be done.”

“They by the authority vested in me as the voice for this body, I hereby declare this council adjourned.”

When Pensword arrived at his suite, he found a large box waiting on his desk. Pensword was confused, before walking up to it. A note at the top told him to open the box. He took his knife cautiously, and cut the twine around it. Then he tore off the wrapping paper to find a wooden crate with no markings on it. He slid off the box’s lid, and his eyes widened in surprise. The wooden rail equipment that he had ordered stared him right in the face.

He had no warning, before he was tackled from the air as Moon River nommed on his ear. “Play?” she asked.

“Yes, play. Play.” Pensword, no, Matthew giggled. “Let’s build us a railroad.”

A few hours later, Night Terror showed up to help prepare the dinner. A watertight basket with some fresh meat had been tied to her back. A fretful frown broke her neutral mask. She was worried. Today, she had fun, actual fun hunting, snaring, and even skinning the rabbits. She had three large male rabbits to cook for dinner. Those concerns came to a stop, however, as she entered Pensword’s quarters, and found the floor cluttered with wooden tracks. She took to the air, using her wings to hover as she gazed down curiously at the new landscape that had been built up. The tracks rose up mountains of pillows, through tunnels of scrolls, and over the bumpy hills of a rumpled blanket.

What stood out most, however, was the sight of Commander Pensword playing with a black engine, making chugging noises like a foal. Moon River was busy pushing a small green engine at another part of the layout. Night Terror nearly flew into the ceiling as Lunar Fang’s adept hooves grabbed the carrying baskets her.

“Oh, rabbit!” Lunar Fang exclaimed. “This will go nicely with the vampire fruit bat tonight. Thank you, Night Terror.” She beamed a smile at the filly. “Go on. You’ve been working hard enough. I’d say you’ve earned a little rest. Why don’t you go join Pensword and Moon River? I’m sure they’d love to have you.” She nudged the filly forward. “Go ahead, and play.”

“P-play?” Night Terror stammered. “Play what?”

“Trains!” Pensword chimed with an excited giggle. This made Night Terror even more nervous. Pensword had never acted like this before in all the time she’d known him. “Come and build a train at the railyard, find your engine. You can pick which one you like best, then push it around the track.” He grinned as he flapped his wings. “Next time, I am so going to order an enchanted set for weather simulation.”

Moon River cooed excitedly as she clopped her hooves together in agreement.

“Don’t mind him,” Lunar Fang spoke up, patting Night Terror’s head reassuringly. “It’s nice to see him this way. I don’t get the chance to see this side of him often, not since his village was torn apart.” She nudged the foal with her muzzle. “Go on now. You earned it. Have some fun.”

“I … I guess?” Night Terror squeaked in worry. “What, exactly a I supposed to do?”

“Have Fun,” Pensword repeated as he giggled. “There is no lesson, no tasks, nothing to learn or do. Just follow your imagination.”

Night Terror shook her head. “A noble doesn’t have fun. They must remember that they–.”

“Play, please?” Moon River suddenly hovered in front of Night Terror, fixing her with the devastating power of her big sad eyes. “Please?” she begged again.

Night Terror gulped. Then she trembled. She stood against that gaze for an impressive five seconds, then finally caved. “Fine, fine,” she groused, “but I don’t know what you are getting at or planning.”

“Yay!” Moon River cheered as she embraced the startled foal around the neck, and nuzzled her briefly, before zooming back to her engine. Pensword and Lunar Fang shared a knowing smile.

And so Night Terror found herself pushing another black engine around the track without any cars. She felt incredibly silly, but the other two seemed to enjoy it well enough. Lunar Fang’s voice carried out from their small kitchen as she sang, and Pensword and Moon River continued their antics. Eventually, Night Terror stopped, and sat down, holding the engine mutely in her hooves as a startling realization crossed her mind. “You're … including me, just for the sake of it,” she said.

“Well, duh,” Pensword replied with a laugh. “No clue why there would be something behind having fun. After all, all work and no play isn't good for mental wellbeing.”

Night Terror just nodded her head up and down on autopilot, not even noticing as she pulled the engine closer to her chest.

“You can have it, if you’d like,” Pensword spoke up, breaking her thoughts.

“Excuse me?” Night Terror asked as she shook her head to clear it.

“The engine. I said you can keep it. It looks like you like it.”

Night Terror blushed awkwardly as she quickly lowered the train back to its track. “Oh, um … th–thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” Pensword said, then laughed again. “Cheer up, Night Terror. No need to blush. It’s nice to give somepony a gift every once in a while.” He winked at her, then waved invitingly with a wing as he trotted over to join Moon River, attaching a set of passenger carts at a miniature train station for the long journey that lay ahead.

Night Terror gaped after him, then looked back down at the train. She reached down, as if to pick it up again, then pulled her hoof back, and shook her head, before retreating to a chair in the far corner. She barely managed to keep back the tears as she thrust her thoughts aside. She had a mission to fulfill. She couldn’t forget that. She couldn’t disappoint her father.

…

She couldn’t.

Hammer Strike couldn’t help but smile as he worked. One of the things that would always be comforting to him was a steady repetitive motion of manual labor. He hummed to himself, swapping out tools as needed as he continued riveting and binding the base of the new weapon to the Gantrithor. The designs for the elemental cannon had been amplified, making for a much bigger shape than initially planned. This required a more durable binding to the ship and a manual connection to the thaumic relays.

The large drum of metal chambered two thaumic crystals with several mechanisms holding several others together in an almost web-like manner, linking the back of the cannon to the chambered crystals. The first crystal was a pale red, the other of a deep red, both touching each other as they finished a circuit leading towards the barrel of the cannon. At the tip of the cannon’s barrel, a pure white crystal waited to focus the energy of the other two crystals into the physical world around them.

His smile widened as he finished bolting the cannon down. He had cleared the air in the direction the cannon was facing, ensuring that orders were kept to maintain the safety of all New Unity. After some minor adjustments in the aim, he did a few last minute checks. The skies were clear. No civilian or guard appeared to be within range. Both air and ground had been properly cleared. He continued checking off his mental checklist as he scanned both the elemental cannon and the horizon.

Finally, he nodded, and locked the controls of the aim, ensuring the movement of the cannon was halted to fix on the empty space ahead. He Looked over his shoulder, and gave a nod to Circlet, who watched on the side, prepared to offer readings on the overall structural integrity of the Gantrithor. She nodded in turn.

Hammer Strike turned back towards the controls, and flipped one of the switches, “Elemental Cannon test one, powering up,” he commented aloud as thaumic energy appeared in his eyes. He looked over the cannon, and focused on the energy drain and stabilization. “Cannon batteries are looking are maintaining a stable energy gain, and seem stable. Time for initial charge is approximately fifty seconds. Brace for fire.”

He sighed as he pulled the central lever down, and the cannon roared. A light began to shine from the central crystal in the barrel, before suddenly shooting outward in a direct beam of solid white light that bled softly into red. He looked out into the distance, and gauged the distance of the beam to approximately seventy-five yards. “Cannon is ending at a moderate distance. Energy of the beam is–.” He looked over the beam with his thaumic vision. “–Stable across the entire length.” He glanced down at the cannon itself. “Cannon is currently running stable. Energy gain and consumption is stable.”

The scarred Pony smiled to himself as he looked to the beam once more. The two aspects had fused perfectly to creating a beam of thaumic energy, specifically one attuned to the aspect of fire. Anything the beam touched would be burned away, and leave anything that didn’t evaporate in flames. After five minutes of continuous testing, he nodded, and reset the lever, shutting the beam down. After a moment he flipped the initial switch once more, depowering the cannon. “All right, that’s a success. Circlet, would it be possible for you to announce the all clear over the speakers?”

“Okay, what was that?” Grif’s voice asked a few seconds later as he approached his lord.

Hammer Strike turned with a manic grin. “Grif, allow me to introduce the Elemental Cannon, MK II.” He gestured to the cannon.

“It’s bigger than the other one,” Grif noted. “I take it this means that large red sideways pillar of energy was your test fire?”

“You did get the warning I sent out, right?” Hammer Strike chuckled. “Yes, the same mechanics are in play with this one. The cannon uses the energy from the core, and projects it through the two aspect crystals inside, currently one of energy and one of fire.”

“So then, you can essentially program the energy from the bloodstone core into whatever thaumic equivalence you need through the crystals?” Grif asked.

“It should be able to handle most things. A beam of elemental energy, a flamethrower, high pressure water cannon. All of them effortlessly.”

“What about the more solid aspects, like stone or metal?” Grif asked.

“Certain aspects can’t be used, sadly, unless in junction with specific other aspects, but it is possible.”

“You're going to make firing keys for this, right? I mean, I’d prefer if me and you alone could fire these things, if we’re talking that much power.”

“No, I wanted everyone to be able to fire this thing freely,” Hammer Strike replied sarcastically. “By Tartarus itself, of courseI’m making firing keys! I’d be a moron to leave this thing capable of firing freely,” he finished, opening the side panel, and removing the two crystals inside, placing them inside his coat.

“Just double checking. The last thing we need is these cannons getting out of our control,” Grif noted.

“Yeah,” Hammer Strike nodded. “To think, though….” A new smile formed on his face. “I have plans for the MK III already.”

“Should I be worried that the only time you seem to smile like that is when you're making implements of death?”

Hammer Strike chuckled. “Oh, trust me, Grif. You’ll know when you should be worried.”

Grif knocked on the door, only for the door to swing open on its own. He saw that the floor was covered by wooden railway tracks, bridges, switches, a roundhouse with a turntable, and just a general mess. “We’re in the dining room, Grif,” Pensword’s voice called out.

“Any reason why it looks like a train shop just exploded in here?” Grif asked as he did his best to avoid the tracks.

“Because the package Pensword ordered arrived, and he and the foals have been building and playing trains all afternoon,” Lunar fang said with a chuckle. “You’ll see the photos later. We even got Night Terror to play along for a time. Day Moon planned out the routes, while the others pushed trains around the layout. Matthew’s been dominant nearly all afternoon.”

“I see,” Grif said as he finally made his way into the dining room.

Pensword sat with a happy grin on his face, wearing a striped engineer's hat. The children all were chatting and smiling while Night Terror took an unenthusiastic bite, before returning her attention to a small black wooden engine that had been set next to her plate. Moon River reached over, as if to touch the engine, only for Grif to witness Night Terror hiss a warning to the young foal. Moon River shrieked in delight as she drew her hoof away from the engine. That shriek was soon replaced by a grin as she noticed her godfather.

“Hi,” Moon River called, waving her hoof excitedly as her wings flapped behind her, causing her high chair to wobble. The table had been laden in a carnivorous feast. Rabbit stew steamed in its thick gravy-like broth, while vampire fruit bat sat in an apple glaze reduction. Lastly, some wild boar meat had been cut apart, and the extra juices spilled out to be absorbed by the fruits that had been cut up on the platter.

“Good evening everyone,” Grif offered a nod and a smile towards his god daughter. He made his way over to her, and gave her a peck on the head. “Hey there, Moonie.”

“Hi, Uncle Grif.” It was garbled, but all could understand the foal’s meaning. An open spot had been left between Moon River and Day Moon for Grif to sit. Across from them, Inigo, Cristo, Fox Feather, and Lunar Fang smiled goodnaturedly. Pensword sat at the head of the table next to Night Terror.

“Thank you for inviting me,” Grif said, looking to Pensword. “This looks delicious.”

“I hope so,” the Pegasus replied. “I kind of got lost in playing with my foals and Night Terror, so I didn’t help.” His ears wilted slightly.

“None of that,” Lunar Fang chided. “You need to play, and let Matthew out of that stuffy library of his. It feels good seeing your mannerisms again.”

Grif chuckled at the exchange. “So, who begins?”

“You do,” Night Terror spoke softly. “You are the head guest of the table, so you begin with the first dish. Then we begin to pass the food around.”

Grif nodded, and served himself a helping of stew, before offering the ladle down. “So, Day Moon, did Pensword explain what happened?”

“Only that you want to start my training,” Day Moon began. “He said I’m going to be an apprentice to you.” He looked worriedly at his plate. “I … I don’t know if I want to, with how you’ve been treating dad.”

“You know what the difference between a guard and a warrior is, Day Moon?” Grif asked.

Day Moon shook his head. “They’re the same thing. Just one is more elite than the other, I think.”

“The Guards, or at least as they are in Equestria, polish their armor, sharpen their spears, and parade around attempting to be threatening. But when the danger arises, most of them lose track of themselves. Their courage crumbles, and they panic.” Grif looked at Day Moon. “Warriors take that fear, and push past it. They use it to motivate themselves to keep others from having to face that fear. I know you are afraid, Day Moon, but which do you want to be: a colt playing at war or a stallion who makes a world where colts can afford to play at war?”

“I want to help the world,” Day Moon assured him. “I just … don’t think I can withstand your training sessions as I am now.”

Grif chuckled, and shook his head. “You won’t be starting at the level I have your father at, Day Moon. I will push you a bit harder than normal, but we’ll start small,” he promised.

“Then I accept,” Day Moon agreed. “But do I have to sleep in your house, then? You know, live under your roof, eat meals with you, that sort of thing? Or is it a different type of apprenticeship?”

“You aren't so far away that you’d need to do that, at least not for many years yet. Still, you must be prepared, because if I need to take you away, you have to be ready to go.”

“You mean I get my own duffel for emergencies?” he asked with a grin.

Grif nodded. “We’ll be learning to hunt both the nightkin and the earthborn monsters,” Grif explained. “Nightkin are the type Shadowbane was made for killing. Earthborn are the more mundane type.”

“Oh, that sounds interesting. Shadowbane will probably be excited to be going after what he was made to hunt.”

“I’ve requested that you learn to use a small crossbow on top of other weapons. Hopefully, it will give you something to use, until we can figure something else out,” Grif explained.

“Grif has asked that I be the one to instruct you in that regard,” Pensword said, “along with the tools I need to teach you as a proper Thestral. Lessons will be before bed each night.”

“You’ll be joining me for exercises in the mornings now, too,” Grif continued. “We start early, so you may need an alarm clock or something.”

“Okay.” Day Moon spoke.

“What time?” Inigo and Cristo asked at the same time. “We want to come, too.”

“We start at five thirty,” Grif told them. “If you show up, you're welcome to run.”

“Yay!” the two foals cheered as they embraced their brother.

Grif looked at Pensword, and chuckled. Pensword just shared a knowing look with his friend.

“Now come on. It’s time to eat dinner, before it gets too cold. Grif can ask all the questions he needs after you’ve started those meals of yours,” Fox Feather chided the foals.

“I think questions can wait until after the meal,” Grif said, taking a bite. “This is too precious to waste.”

When the meal had finished, and all rubbed their stomachs contentedly, Grif rose from his place, and gave a bow. “Thank you, friends, for your hospitality. The food was splendid, and the company more so.” He turned to Day Moon, and patted his head three times, before sending him a wink. He pecked Moon River on the cheek as he passed her, and flashed Day Moon another wink. Suddenly, for some reason, a memory flashed through Day Moon’s mind about Wukong's story, how his master had hit him on the head three times to signal that he was to meet him on the third hour after midnight. Grif thanked his hosts again, and made his way out as carefully as possible.

Day Moon nibbled at his meal, while the others were busy talking and chatting. The sun set, and the moon rose. While Pensword and Fox Feather slipped away to their bedroom, Lunar Fang looked at the other foals. “Okay children, let’s take our time, and enjoy tonight’s adventures. “Day Moon, don’t forget you have a hunt to go on tonight. Go and pack your things.”

Day Moon gaped at her.

“Well, go on. March, young colt,” she said sternly. She couldn’t help but smile as Day Moon stuttered into action. She hadn’t expected Grif to give the signal so soon, but she had faith he knew what he was doing. She turned to face the other foals. “Now then, who’s going to help me clear up all these dishes?” She chuckled as a collective groan filled the room. Keeping the rest of the children busy wouldn’t be a problem tonight.

“I’M GOING TO TEACH YOU TO MESS UP MY LAB, YOU LITTLE RED MASS OF ARCANE REFUSE!” Clover shouted, not for the first time, as she fired another bolt of magic at a small red blur that was dashing away from a freshly turned over lab table.

“... Is it just me, or is that thing actually making Clover madder than the nobles? I mean, I’ve never seen her this bad, like ever,” Vital noted as he raised a shield to deflect a blast the imp had reflected using a mirror nearby.

“Well, to be fair, Trixie isn’t exactly thrilled with the little beast herself,” Trixie noted as she wrapped a bitten leg in a few strands of cloth.

“Well, at least we’ve got the most valuable things here in this box. There’s no way it’ll be able to break through my forcefield to take them, so Clover’s lab will remain intact,” Vital said casually as he sat on a small, unadorned crate, even as his horn continued to generate the barrier he’d conjured up.

Clover herself continued to give chase as magic circles covered the areas she’d left, giving the imp less and less areas to run to. When Trixie was done wrapping her leg, she proceeded to add her own contribution as light and dark magic weaved webs around the room, drawing the imp towards the dark energy and away from the light. The imp charged Vital Spark’s forcefield greedily, and in an almost panicked frenzy. It collided against the barrier repeatedly, until it finally shattered, before bee-lining it for the crate. Vital Spark fired off several beams of ice magic, leaving the path behind and around the imp slick, without actually touching the creature itself. It always seemed able to dodge at the last second. The imp crowed in triumph as it threw a ball of smoke Trixie’s way, obscuring the Unicorn’s vision, before it knocked Vital off onto his rump with a well placed fireball. It lifted the lid, and jumped in, its demented laughter echoing behind it. That laughter soon trailed off to a scream as the heavy sound of an iron lid snapping shut filled the room. The shriek of metal sounded within as the shrinking charms were dismissed, and the iron walls of the box inside the crate grew back out again. Moments later, the crate welded shut, and dozens of glowing chains wrapped themselves around, each embedded with runes of power and binding. A heavy iron lock was the last thing to land on top, clicking into place, and activating the full extent of the containment seal Clover had planted.

“How does that feel, you little cretin?” Clover growled as she stomped over, lifted the crate, and shook it violently several times with her magic. “Was it worth it now? Was it?”

“... Wow. Did it seriously mess up your lab that badly?” Vital asked as he flinched.

“It nearly got to my samples of the egg, Vital. You don’t even want to know the kind of havoc that little monstrosity could have unleashed, had it succeeded,” Clover noted. “I hope whatever hell Grif sends this to, it has an appropriate punishment for those who would mess with a mare’s lab.”

“Imps don’t generally manage to slip through the cracks easily, though, do they?” Vital mused as he rubbed his chin. “At least, from what little lore I could find back on Earth. I don’t claim to be an expert on the subject, but aren’t they generally summoned by a mage to do their bidding?”

“Unfortunately, some summoners don’t bother to dismiss them properly afterwards,” Clover explained. “Thus, they wind up in random areas of the planet, and propagate outside of their realm.” She moved to Trixie, and began removing the strips of cloth from her leg. “We’d best have a look. Imps are known for having a powerful bite.”

Trixie turned to look away as Clover removed the coverings. The older mare stopped for a minute to stare at the last layer. She seemed more shocked by the lack of blood than anything. She turned to check the wound, and seemed even more surprised. “Vital spark, did you see her bite, administer a healing spell or something?”

Vital shook his head. “I was too busy trying to keep a straight face with the lie, and maintaining the barrier. What happened?”

“Nothing. Just the imp must have only winged her,” Clover noted as her horn glowed momentarily. “There, Trixie. That should numb the pain. A good night’s rest should be all you need after. Why don’t you head to bed while Vital Spark helps me clean up?”

Trixie looked confused for a moment at this unusual show of tenderness from their teacher, but sighed, and nodded. “Trixie does feel a little tired. Thank you, Clover.” She turned to the door, and left with a small limp. When she passed the threshold, the door closed gently behind her, and locked noiselessly. As an added incentive, Clover cast a muffling spell over the door to prevent anyone from overhearing them.

“Vital, you and I both saw what happened. That imp chomped into her leg. It shouldn’t have been that shallow,” Clover said.

“Are you suggesting a spell? Some sort of corruptive influence?”

Clover shook her head. “Imps are darker beings. Such a spell would have only made the venom in its bite activate.” She caught the stallion’s look, and shook her head. “It’s harmless to Ponies normally,” she assured him.

“But?” Vital pressed.

“The only time I saw a reaction like that was when Luna caught the wrong side of an imp, when she was a filly,” Clover noted.

“And just what are you inferring?”

“Vital, how much has Trixie changed? You think she’s a different Pony than when she had the amulet?”

“Are we talking power, personality, or physical traits?”

“Yes.”

“You know, that gag is starting to get really old. If this were a story, I’d figure the readers would be starting to get tired of it,” Vital noted. “And you already have a log on the changes she’s made, Clover. You had me clean your lab. You can’t have me do that and not stumble across some of your notes.”

“Suppose she were to go through a metamorphosis like that of our own dear Twilight. Do you think she would be able to handle it?”

“We don’t even know all the facts behind Twilight’s ascension in the first place, at least from a magical standpoint, so to ask me if I think Trixie would be able to handle it seems … well, kind of reckless, if you ask me.” Vital furrowed his brow. “This kind of talk isn’t usually like you, Clover.”

“You remember how Star Swirl was working on an Alicorn ascension spell, then. I helped him with the basics of that research. One of our hypotheses was that a subject would start showing signs of such changes beforehand, such as heightened endurance.” Clover looked at Vital. “You know me too well to know I don’t like to play in maybes, so tell me here and now. Do you think she could handle it?”

“I don’t even know the kind of toll it would take on a body. It’s not like she and I go on Grif’s training regimen together. Is she stronger? Clearly in the magical department. As for physically … well, the way she was climbing the thousand steps, she’d probably have a ways to go … unless she was acting that way for my benefit,” he mused. “She is a good showpony….”

“Keep a close eye on her, then,” Clover said. “If anything strange happens, let me know, all right? If I’m right, it will be imperative that Miss Lulamoon receives the support she will need. If I’m wrong, well … nothing will change, will it?”

“It’s one thing to put on an act to deal with a lesser demon, Clover. I’m not about to lie to my marefriend. I’ll keep an eye on her, but I’m going to bring this up.” He raised his hoof to cut Clover off. “I’ll make sure to keep the theories out of it. I know better than to scare her like that. But I am going to find out just how far she’s changed physically. If what you say is true, … well, we’ll cross that bridge when we get to it.”

“Just be careful, Vital Spark. Based on my studies, Alicorns have a stronger instinctive reactions to things. I know the two of you are … close. She may get protective or be prone to fits of irrational jealousy.”

“Around heat, or all the time?”

“Oh, Faust, I forgot about heat!” Clover facehoofed. “Yeah. Have fun with that,” she offered as she waved her horn, and the tables replaced themselves. Beakers and bunsen burners moved to their places, shattered glass reformed to become the different instruments they had been before breaking, books repaired their minor damage and wandered back onto their shelves. “There we go.”

“... Why do I get the feeling I’m going to want to stay in human form when that time comes around?”

“Provided your genetic material wasn’t already too altered previous to your acquiring a way to stint it,” Clover noted. “The enchantment doesn’t make you immune, unless you are immune in your base form.” Then she smirked. “Good luck, lover boy,” she chuckled.

Vital Spark glowered at her. “I hate you so much right now. Anything else? Maybe you’re going to ask me to summon some high level entity from another plane of existence to form a contract with? Perhaps carry Mount Everhoof on my back?” he asked flatly.

“All lessons for another time,” Clover said, shaking her head. “For now, you should sleep, and I should get this imp to the meeting place.”

“I don’t know whether to balk, or just walk away to study up on the subjects.” Vital sighed. “Probably both. I’ll see you later, Clover. If Trixie strangles me to death, take good care of Aria.”

“Will do,” Clover said cheerfully.

The door slammed shut behind the Unicorn as he left.

Grif waited on the eastern battlement. The area was quiet, as Grif had dismissed the night watch for the time being. Ping, or Nanami as she chose to be called, leaned against the wall nearby, while Clover went over the magic circle for the seventh time. in the center of it, a crate rattled and jumped angrily. Grif had his katana out, and admired it as it glowed in the night. He hoped this would be enough to tell Day Moon where they were. He traced the fiery hamon carefully with a claw, feeling the fire-like waves it depicted dancing in his very being.

“What is that?” Nanami’s voice flowed out through the night air like water as she stepped forward in her warrior’s garb. Her father’s gift had been strapped to her side, and she gulped heavily as she approached the warrior.

“We visited a friend on our way home from Gryphonia. He gave me a puzzle box, and when I solved it, there was a die inside. I rolled it, and this sword appeared. It’s apparently bonded to my soul.” He offered it to her to examine.

“Grif, do you know what this is?” Nanami ran her hand over the blade as a flare of energy arced across the metal.

“A blessed masamune,” Grif said, giving her a wink. “I’ve managed to read a few of the things you brought with you. Translation trinkets aren't hard to use when you have someone who knows the language.”

“One that has been severely tampered with,” she said as her mouth set in a grim line. “There is another power here, ancient, but not divine in nature. You’re fortunate the manipulation didn’t disrupt the power of the blessing itself. This blade could have easily become cursed or worse.”

“And I would be the last one you would want with a murasame,” Grif nodded in agreement.

“This is different from the magics I’ve encountered before. It isn’t Unicorn, but it appears to be similar in nature. The sword is upset. It was forced to bond with you against its will, because of that magic.”

“If I had to hazard a guess, I’d say it’s Alicorn,” Grif noted.

“If it is, then count yourself lucky. We don’t have much on that race, but our records indicate they played with forces they ought never have touched, and they paid the ultimate price for it.” She handled the sword expertly, before handing it hilt first to the Gryphon.

“I’ll strive to be worthy of the sword’s trust.” Grif nodded, taking it back. “Now where is he? You think he missed my signal?”

“It is its respect you need to focus on, Grif,” Nanami warned cryptically as she stepped back into the shadows. “The moon will come soon enough. Give him time.”

Day Moon landed upon the battlements, and looked nervously at the jumping crate. “Wh-what’s in the box?”

Grif stepped forward, and shook his head. “That’s a lesson for later. For starters, let’s work on your kit. This will be the basic equipment I’ll be expecting you to keep on you on top of your armor and Shadowsbane. Are you ready for this? I’ll be teaching you how to use most of it over time.”

Day Moon nodded. “I am.”

“Very well.” Grif signaled to Nanami, who laid out a long square linen sheet, and began to place things out on it. Grif pointed to each new item, and listed it by name and purpose. “Steel wire, thirteen yards of it, along with a basic tool kit. You’ll be learning how to make bait and set traps using these and simple things you can find around you. When you run low on wire, you’re going to have to start refilling it from your own pay. Understand?”

“Yes, Sir. But … pay? I thought apprentices weren’t supposed to get money.”

“You’ll get a cut of any bounties we bring in,” Grif explained. He pointed to a familiar white stick. “You know what chalk is, I take it?”

“Every foal does. But how is chalk supposed to help us with monster hunting?”

“Certain types of nightkin follow very specific rules. For instance, a circle line in chalk can protect you from spirits and anything possessed of a spirit, as well as many physical monsters.” He turned to a bag of marbles. “This is a sack of one hundred and twelve small glass marbles. These aren't toys, and are not to be bet in marble games with other colts. These marbles could, and probably will save your life one day.”

Day Moon cocked his head in confusion. “And how are these supposed to help me?”

“Because, if you need to flee a vampire, cast them before your path, and don’t look back until you enter a holy place, your home, or cross rushing water. A vampire will be forced to count and sort all the marbles before it can chase you,” Grif explained

Day Moon’s gaze rose slowly to meet Grif’s. “You’re telling me that vampires still exist?” He looked worriedly at the bag of marbles. “We … don’t have to fight them right now, do we?”

“They have proven to resurface when everyone thinks they're gone, so I’d rather you be prepared. And no, we won’t be hunting vampires immediately. They’re too far above your level right now.” Grif pointed to a small leather pouch. “Now this little container here holds purified salt. It is to be used in the same manner as chalk, generally against fey or related monsters. When unbroken, it forms a wall thats impenetrable to them, and them only. You following so far?”

Day Moon nodded.

“I’ve included religious symbols from most of the major gods of the races found in Equestria as well. Not every nightkin is affected by Sleipnir or Faust. Remember that.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“I’ve also included an alchemy kit and a medical kit. You’ll be studying alchemy with Clover, and herbology with Fluttershy at various points. I’ve started you off with some of the basics: blood lily, wolfsbane, nightshade, various herbs that you’ll find out the usefulness of. I’ve included flint and tinder, and a small vial of water sanctified by the Winds. Later, you’ll need to find a priest or representative of the deity closest to you to provide you with more. This is your basic kit. It’s likely we’ll be adding more to it over time, but these are the things that you should always have on you. Is this understood?” Grif asked him. This time his face and voice carried a stern no-nonsense tone.

“So, do I need to sleep with it?” Day Moon asked.

“Because a shadow is looming over someone very close to us, and I’d rather you have this on you, in case you need to defend that someone.” Grif produced a small stack of surprisingly thin books. “These are primers on the subjects you need to learn. That means they will help you prepare. There will be more books, but these are where I’ll have you start. I’ve also included a bestiary on the things we’ll be studying first in our lessons. I don’t expect you to have the books on you at all times, but you willstudy them. Agreed?”

“Agreed. I’m guessing dad’s going to change my schedule to accommodate this training?”

“Understand, Day Moon. What you’re starting now isn’t something you can ever put down. This is a lifelong choice, and I’m giving you one last chance to make it yourself. After tonight, monster hunting will be your career, your life, until the day you are either killed in the line of duty or retire. Are you ready to accept that?”

“I ... I don’t know,” Day Moon finally responded. “I want to, but I don’t know if I’d be strong enough to handle it. I mean, nobles making fun of my intelligence? That was easy. This….” He scuffed his hoof on the stone for a time. “I just … I need to be present for one thing, just one.” He sighed. “If I agree to this, there will be no secrets, right? You won’t hold anything back from me, and I won’t be able to from you either?”

A shadow fell across Grif’s face as he looked down on the foal. “Day Moon, if you take this path, my life will be in your hooves, just as yours shall be in my talons. There are many secrets I must keep for other business, but on this, the art of monster hunting itself, I won’t hold anything back from you.”

Day Moon took a deep breath, then sighed. “You probably already know this, Grif, but my mother was murdered. My brothers and I swore we would see those responsible punished. I ... I want to be there when we make the killers pay. If you can handle that, then I’ll do everything I can to be the apprentice you need.”

“If that's what it takes, then I’ll do everything I can to help. Now we have one more thing to finish before you head back. So tell me, Day Moon. I need you to say it out loud. Will you hunt with me?”

Day Moon nodded. “I will.”

“Then tonight, we will cover an important subject: invocation.” Grif turned to the crate. “Do you know what that is?”

Day Moon shook his head.

“Invocation is the practice of invoking the name of a higher power to accomplish a goal you could not do on your own,” Grif explained. “I’m still rather new to it myself, but it’s important to know this, especially since some creatures cannot be killed or banished by any physical means.”

“I … suppose that makes sense,” Day Moon responded thoughtfully.

“For tonight’s lesson, I will be showing you the principle based on an imp Clover caught in her laboratory. An imp is a lesser being that escaped from Tartarus. They are generally very small, and stand with an ape-like posture. They are anywhere from blood-red to fiery-orange to sickly-pink. What makes them difficult is they can take themselves apart and put themselves back together, meaning tearing them apart with any weapon does nothing. Have you got all that?”

“They come in many shades of red, they’re small, can cause mischief in homes, and can’t be killed by a weapon normally. I’m guessing that includes Shadowsane?” Day Moon asked.

Grif nodded. “To kill an imp, you need to break their hold on this world by using a higher power to cast them out. For now, I simply want you to watch, while I demonstrate. Nanami will serve as my backup, in case something goes wrong. Clover is mainly here for magical support.”

“Okay.” Day Moon nodded as he looked intently at the cage..

Grif nodded to Clover, who released the imp. It was a sickly reddish color, and it growled through large yellow fangs as it hopped from the crate, only to be stopped by the protective circle. Grif stared at the beast as he raised the katana to be parallel with the ground, blade facing upwards as he bowed his head, and mumbled something Day Moon couldn’t hear. The wind around them began to blow, coming in random gusts from different directions. When Grif lifted his head and began to speak, the katana’s gentle glow became a bright light pulsing with each line along the length of the blade.

“By the sanctity of this seal, and by this blade of sacred steel.
Because of this beast whose acts profane, I invoke their sacred names.
By the power of Shinatsuhiko, goddess of the south wind, I cast you down.
By the power of Borrum, god of the east wind, I break your dominion on this plane.
By the power of Zephyrus, god of the west wind, I cast you out.
By the power of Njord, god of the north wind, I send you down.
And by Silap Inua’s divine breath, I send you back to the darkness that spawned you.
Leave, and be cast down!”

Upon that final line, both Grif and the imp snarled at each other, before Grif lunged, and impaled the beast. It screamed in agony as the fiery glow enveloped it. Day Moon watched the demon’s form burn to ash before Grif. When its deise was complete, its ashes scattered on the wind. Without a word, Grif sheathed the katana, and turned to look at Day Moon to gauge his reaction.

The foal’s eyes were wide with shock. “I need to find my own names now,” he muttered. “Still, you want me to do that someday, too?”

“You may need to, yes. Nanami will help you to find a being who you can form a bond with to let them invoke their name. I know your people worship the moon, but as her name has been lost to you, I don’t see how it’s an option.”

Day Moon looked to Grif with a faithful smile. “But someday, that name will be found again. Till then, Uncle Pensword’s given me another name to use, the name of her guard: Polaris.” As he spoke the name, the stars flashed momentarily, and the starlight shone brighter.

“The polekeeper, defender of the order of the heavens, maestro to the celestial dance. An interesting choice. Fitting, in a way,” Nanami noted. “His lances are a powerful force to have on your side, as is his skill in combat. Tell me, do you know how to make the contract?”

Day Moon shook his head.

“Have you a shrine?”

“Personal or communal?” Day Moon countered.

Nanami smiled. “Now you’re thinking with your head. Either will work for the sake of establishing the link, but it may be better to keep it private for now. The less people who know of the contract, the easier it will be to surprise your enemy with it later. You will require an offering, of course, something with which to appease him, and entice him to accept you. Even then, it may not be enough. Most divines require their contractors to prove themselves, before they are willing to lend their aid.”

“So that will take time, then, time that I hope to have to discover how to create this on my own. I hope that’s okay with you, Grif.” He rubbed his forehoof nervously. “Since you’re my master now, what should I call you?”

“Grif is fine.” He ruffled Day Moon’s mane. “But don’t worry about it. Trust Nanami as you would trust me. Think of her as your own personal big sister. She wants you to succeed as much as I do, and her training as a priestess is a great source of knowledge. Don’t shun it. Use it.”

“And to tell you the truth, it won’t take nearly so long as you think.” Nanami smiled gently as she pat the foal on his back. “Let’s go visit your elders, hmm? I believe they may know some of the best offerings Polaris enjoys from your people. Any time you wish to enter a contract or go on a hunt, the most important thing you can ever do is research.”

Day Moon smiled. “We’ll go as soon as my lesson is finished,” he promised.

“No. For now, Nanami will instruct you. If she is willing to, I will let her handle this matter. She has more knowledge of invocation and higher beings than I do, anyway.”

“We’ll start immediately,” she promised. “Come along, little cub. You’ve got a long night ahead of you.” She clapped her hands together, and grinned. “In the words of my most revered great uncle three times removed, ‘Now we can do research!’”

129 - Every dog has its day

Author's Note

From the entire Extended Holiday Writing team we would like to wish you all a Very Merry Christmas, and wish to continue our tradition, of a Chapter for Christmas. So Merry Christmas and may you all enjoy the chapter.

129 - Every dog has its day

Extended Holiday
Ch 129: Every dog has its day
Act 20

Vital Spark sighed as he plopped himself down on his bed. His head still reeled from what essentially was one of the most upfront and blunt ultimatums Clover had ever said.

“Vital Spark, you have a choice to make at this stage, and you need to make it in the next twenty-four hours. Either you can fully dedicate yourself to the magic this world has to offer you, and continue under my tutelage or you can cling to your past, and end that relationship. Your magic and skill won’t grow any further, unless you choose the former. And should you choose the latter, I need time to find another apprentice. There will be no lessons today, no assignments, other than that. Man up or Pony up, whatever you call it, but whichever you do, make a decision, and stick with it. I don’t have time for somepony to try fitting two sets of horseshoes at once.”

A cheerful chirp brought his attention to the fledgeling Aria, and he smiled weakly. “Hey, Aria. It’s good to see you, too.” He got up off the bed, walked over, and stroked her back. Then he offered a piece of frozen food, which she swallowed happily. With that feeding done for the time being, Vital Spark levitated the leather covers of his scriptures, those of Faust, and the many tomes Clover had given him to study in his time in Equestria. He knew she was right. The question was which to choose. He’d seen too much of magic here to try to make Melody’s prophecy seem false, and that meant that eventually, he’d be faced with a massive challenge in Zebrica. Prayers and faith were well and good, but they wouldn’t mean a thing here without action.

He bowed his head as he felt the familiar warm streaks of tears. He listened to the patter as they fell to the floor. He looked over to his desk, where a surprise picture Lunar Fang had taken of him and Trixie sharing a plate of lo-mein at the Kirin restaurant Grif had recommended to them sat. Both muzzles had bumped together in their quest for more of the delicious substance, and the blush on their cheeks was visible through their fur. The frame soon joined the articles, along with Watcher, his violin, and a group photo from Hammer Strike’s wedding. He looked to the armor stand, and then walked over to the wardrobe, opening its doors to reveal the sets of human clothes Rarity had made for him back when he first arrived in Equestria so long ago. Images of family and loved ones from Earth lashed through his mind, and his breathing hitched as his vision passed from the closet back to his other belongings.

In the end, he knew the choice he had to make. He just wished the consequences didn’t have to be so high. He took the book Pensword had given him what felt like such a long time ago, and laid it down on the wardrobe floor between the set of dress shoes and sneakers. A single shot of concentrated magic from his horn, and a beautifully carved ice chest sat on four stout legs where the book had been. A magic circle surrounded it, pulsing gently to maintain the temperature. A distorted black mass inside the chest’s walls was the only thing to mar the presentation. He stroked the lid with a hoof as the tears continued to roll.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. He turned, and motioned the doors shut with a toss of his horn as he made his way back to his bed. The articles he’d picked up returned to their proper places, save for the two pictures. Vital Spark buried his muzzle into the pillow as he sobbed, taking the frames between his hooves, and clutching them close to his chest as he let the tears go. The pain would fade eventually, but to bottle things up would do nobody any good. And so he let it go, turning onto his back to stare at the ceiling, until his tears would cease. Then … well, he’d decide when he got there.

“So, Hammer Strike, any word from Daring Do? I’d like to know where we stand there, before Grif and I head out to Ys,” Pensword began in Draconic as he sat in his beanbag chair in Hammer Strike’s office.

“Yearling has just started the search,” Hammer Strike replied.

“Ah, so her book will be out soon, and we’ll get to read it while we wait. I like that.” Pensword grinned. “Out of curiosity, where are you storing your stuff from Earth?”

Hammer Strike simply opened the side of his coat, revealing the pockets within.

“Of course. Pockets of endless space.” He looked down at a hoof, then back up. “Oh, I know I wanted to do some small talk, but I’d better let you know. We have plans in place for what to do, if we are attacked again. That means that the Thestrals will fight, until they have to retreat to either the compound or the walls, whereupon they will be folded into defensive units. Also, while I am gone, you’ll be talking to Lafayette again as the go-to for whatever counts as official military currently.”

“I’ll be sure to inform the Shields of this.”

“Sounds good,” Pensword chirped happily. “Also, did I see you starting on the second wall this morning for the Hall of Paragons and the Thestral compound? Oh, and thank you for the plans for the air docks. They should be finished by the end of February, assuming we don’t have any interruptions.”

“Since the layout has finally been settled, and there haven’t been any more … complications, we’ve been able to move forward, and build the secondary wall, securing the land for the residential and commercial district.”

“I am glad. That means you’ll be getting more troops, and … we won’t risk any setbacks, if we’re attacked again. You do know that one of my first missions with my full army is to march and find that hive to give that insect a taste of her own tactics.”

“If she lives long enough to see that day, that is,” Hammer Strike said with a faint grin.

“She’s a Changeling Queen. Unless we do something, like drop a thaumic bomb on her, and destroy her soul utterly, I think I will have my campaign against her.”

“I wouldn’t be opposed to such options. With all that she has done, I don’t think I’d have a problem doing it.”

“Then I guess that will be a project for you to work on,” Pensword said with a smirk. “Speaking of projects, when I get back, can we start on that man cave idea we had?”

“Simple enough,” Hammer Strike nodded. “I’ll make a design over time.”

“Come on,” Grif said as he was searched for the third time. “Just a stiletto? What if the yellow bellies turn on me? You're going to leave me there completely unarmed?”

“The Diamond Dogs have a spell applied to them by Clover that blunts their claws and fangs. If any of them tried to bite you, it would feel like being bitten by the fangs of a plush alligator. Clover will be doing the same for your talons and beak,” the Thestral guard from the Bear Clan spoke. “I should warn you, Pensword is there only to act as a pincushion. He will step between any fights you or the Diamond Dogs may start.” The Thestral looked about nervously. “It … doesn’t exactly help that the Bulldog asked for him by name. Whatever this is, they’ve stacked the deck against them quite thoroughly.”

“Yeah, yeah. “Grif rolled his eyes as the guard finished his pat down. “Are you satisfied you got everything?”

“No, but I’ve already exceeded my allotted three searches. You probably have more weapons hidden away someplace, but I urge you to remember not to kill anyone today. That is an order that came directly from Hammer Strike. You know the bounds for that, and the rules of exceptions associated with it. Please, act accordingly.”

“Yeah, I know. Now open the door, and let’s get this farce taken care of,” Grif growled.

The stallion gave a curt nod to the other guards manning the entrance. The double doors were tall and broad, arching upwards to grant entry to even the largest of creatures, barring the older dragons, of course. They opened to reveal a long table littered with folders, papers, and multiple pitchers and glasses filled with water for the discussions. Pensword sat waiting at the head of the table.

Two Diamond Dogs sat on the Pegasus’ right. The first was stout, and his many furrows of fur and droopy jowls left him with a natural frown as his canines jutted up slightly from his lower jaw. His white fur had been carefully groomed, and his dark eyes gazed placidly at the Gryphon. His expression betrayed neither fear nor hatred, simply peace, neutrality, and a hint of regret. The bulldog had likely had much time to prepare that face. The fact he managed to keep up that expression in the face of one of the most dangerous of their natural enemies was quite a feat. The second Diamond Dog was tall, and well toned. His muscles were neither bulky nor lean. His fur glinted in the light, the black patches letting off a brief flash of blue as he turned to face the Avatar of Winds.

Both stood as Grif entered the room proper. The Gryphon eyed the last chair, which lay to Pensword’s left, giving him a proper view of both Dogs, and giving him a chance to gauge them properly. He strode slowly to the chair, not trusting himself to speak. Every instinct in him screamed that he should kill the traitors on the spot, but his oath to Hammer Strike forbade it, at least for now. He clenched his hands, before laying them on the table, and turning to stare the representatives down.

The two Dogs bowed low, raising their paws up to expose their rough pads. Grif recalled the papers Pensword had prepped for him. According to the information they had gained on the canines’ culture, this was a huge sign of submission towards whatever person they mimed this action towards. They also wore only robes. There were neither chest plates nor cuirass to protect their chests or bellies. And unlike Grif’s previous encounters with the creatures, these two didn’t seem to stink up the room.

Grif was a bit surprised, but did his best to hide it as he took his seat.

Pensword nodded his head towards the German Shepherd. “This one is the representative from what equates to the tech tribe. They are the ones who designed the device that delivered their initial request for an audience to Hammer Strike. He has asked that he be given the honor of speaking first to properly explain why they wish to speak to you, Avatar of the Winds. I will not be contributing to this discussion, save in the role of mediator. You cannot ask me for advice, nor can you expect me to defend you, save if the words spoken are slanderous or without base in fact. I will offer the same courtesy to these delegates. Do you agree to these terms?”

“I agree,” Grif growled out as he crossed his arms.

The Shepherd rose from his position of submission, and nodded to his companion, who took a seat. His accent was thick and clipped, but not impossible to understand. “First, I vish to speak on ze behalf of mein colleagues at ze monastery. Zey all send Zeir greetings, unt Zeir well wishes.” He cleared his throat. “If you would grant us a small indulgence, I wish to begin with a piece of history. You do not trust us, unt we do not expect you to do so. However, what I have to say this day is truth. Long ago, the one you call Anubis became ze leader of our nation, or rather, vat once vas a nation. He vas a ruler not unlike ze line of emperors vich dominate your society today.”

Grif let out a snarl as he stood to his full height. “The Cult of Anubis was nothing like the emperor.”

“I refer to ze nature of his power as head of state, herr Avatar, not by acts or deeds, which, as I am sure history has taught you well, vary from person to person for good or ill among all rulers.” He cleared his throat, and continued. “As canines, a rule is held sacred above all others in our culture. Indeed, it is embedded into our very beings, and in a way, the very magics our race once wielded long ago. That rule, nein, that compulsion, was simply this: to obey ze alpha. It was this compulsion zat pushed our ancestors to acquire certain … artifacts of great power at even greater risk to themselves, all at ze alpha Anubis’ request. I believe you are familiar with zese artifacts, yes?”

“The gems later used for the Crown of Berenziah, your other short-lived king,” Grif stated.

“Exakt,” he said as he nodded. “However, vat history does not mention is zat zere vere not five gems. Nein. Zere vere seven.” The Shepherd paused to take a sip from his glass, and allow the gravity of his words to sink in.

Grif slammed a fist on the table. “There were only five used in the binding, and I went through hell to get them. I still have no idea where the khopesh is hidden, and you’re telling me that I have to find two more?”

“Nein.” The Diamond Dog shook his head. “Zey are safe, well hidden, well protected. Our ancestors made certain of that at great peril to their lives. Zey broke ze taboo, unt zey paid ze price. For to break ze unspoken law, even in the pursuit of a goal to prevent an evil that could come to pass, is still to bring down wrath. Ve no longer have magic. Such was ze price zat our whole race paid. However, our gods were … somewhat merciful to our two branches. Ve do not degrade as our former pack brothers do.”

“You lost magic?” Grif roared in rage. “My people were damned to thousands of years of war upon ourselves. Diseases we once could fight now kill thousands! Our law code has degraded to a bunch of arbitrary standards that only apply on those weaker than yourself. Do you understand what your people did, how many Gryphons die needlessly? And you claim the loss of your magic is a price even comparable?”

The Bulldog shook his head. “No, but you have your emperor, and your cities. Our race is scattered, and save for our two sects, live in the caves, having many alphas who fight and die for their dominance on a regular basis. Our packs are scattered and strewn about with neither rhyme nor reason. Our once great cities have long since crumbled to nothing, and knowledge has slipped from them to the point where some can hardly even be considered sapient anymore. We have reaped the consequences of our actions, and they have reaped theirs. Outside of our two packs, many dogs don’t read, and even less can write. They don’t even remember the truth anymore. They search blindly for a gem powerful enough to restore even a semblance of the glory our people once bore.”

“Either way, it seems you have me at a disadvantage here,” Grif grumbled. “If you truly possess these gems, then you stand in my way of bringing the Winds back, and possibly keeping my race from becoming extinct before the millennium is out. Have you come to ransom them, to hold them to my face? What do you want?” Grif sneered at the last part.

“Ve vant vat our ancestors vanted, Grif Grafson,” the Shepherd said simply, “to repair ze wrong zat was done. Ve have hidden ourselves from our brothers and sisters, because ve have vat zey seek. However, ze gems have told us ze time for hiding is done. They sense ze gathering. And, indeed, if ve are not mistaken, it is zese gems, or rather, zeir source, that keeps our own packs from becoming no better than ze others.”

“And that,” the Bulldog continued, “means one thing. If you are to gather the gems together in their true full power, either we suffer our two packs to become no better than our brethren and sisters within two generations’ time or … we move with the gems, place them into your keeping, ... and designate you our alpha. Should you accept, then if you wish us to worship the Winds, we will do so. If you would have us fight for you and die in the field of battle, we will obey. Your word would become law to us, just as Anubis’ once was so many years ago.”

“I don’t care who you worship, and I don’t want to be your alpha,” Grif spat. “But I will take your help, if for no other reason than I have little choice in the matter.” Pensword could tell it was clearly hard for Grif to say this. “But I won’t be returning the five to you, once the Winds return.”

The Bulldog looked like Grif had shoved an entire lemon into his muzzle. “We would never demand such a thing in the first place. Do with them as you please. We have no need for them. We only ask that we be allowed to keep the two we have protected, after they have been used, so that our packs may continue to survive.” He balled his fist, and coughed into it, his cultured English voice ringing in the air. “The gems have a magic, and whether you like it or not, you’ll be considered our alpha, simply by possessing them, should they accept you.”

“Then why have your ‘brothers’ warred with us for so many years to try and retrieve the other gems?” Grif asked.

“The reason why they war for the gems is as varied as there are members of our packs. From the misguided thoughts that we would regain our former glory to bringing Anubis back from the dead to just wanting to hold onto a piece of our heritage, our history,” the Bulldog answered. “They’ve warred with us, too. They know as well as we that our packs are still the same as the day of banishment.”

“Regardless, it is ze will of our leaders zat ze gems be reunited, so zat ze best outcome may come to pass for all, and so prophecy may be fulfilled, both from your Vinds unt from our more spiritually minded counterparts, ze monks. Long ago, one of your party journeyed to our twin monasteries to study. If ze rumors are to be believed, she is also ze same mare who cast ze spell to blunt our claws and teeth. If you wish to gain an unbiased opinion, perhaps you should speak with her on ze matter,” the Shepherd suggested.

“I will,” Grif assured them as he narrowed his gaze suspiciously. “For now, what do you intend to do? You can’t stay in this fortress, for the time being. You know that.”

“We understand that. That is why we have also sent envoys to Princess Luna. Until you come to a decision, our packs will move into the caves around Filly De Ys, under a form of sanctuary. This will allow us to continue to live in peace, and should assist in the deterrence of any rogue packs that might seek to destroy us or the precious artifacts we guard,” the bulldog said with a smile. “She has most graciously agreed.”

“Then I’ll contact you, when I have Anubis’ khopesh. Then we can make the preparations,” Grif said as he thrust his chair back unceremoniously. “I have preparations of my own to make for a journey that cannot be delayed, so I will bid you all adieu.”

“May ze faithfulness of Father Fenris keep you,” the Shepherd said with a bow.

“May the strength of his teeth deliver you from harm,” the Bulldog continued.

“As they have our own,” they echoed together.

Pensword stared in confusion, then tilted his head as his eyes glazed over. His body soon followed, and he nearly fell out of his chair. “Fenris?”

Just inside the border of the Everfree Forest came a sight not often seen. Several Royal Guards stood on the Ponyville side of the border. They were dressed in their polished armor, and brandished their spears. One had a red cape denoting his rank as a squad leader. Just inside the border, Grif stood glaring at them grim-faced. Behind him stood several Rohirrim in full armor.

Between both groups sat a Unicorn and a Pegasus. The two took turns swapping nervous glances at the Royal Guards, and pleading looks at Grif and the Rohirrim. Grif had been taking a small group, in order to cover the new patrol routes he wanted them to take while he was away, when they’d discovered the duo being chased by the guard. When they had touched the border, Grif had naturally told the guardsponies to back off as he established who he was, and that he would take the pair into custody.

The squad leader was obviously bred from higher nobility, because he immediately made a point of sneering at this claim, and boasting how the two were wanted criminals, and he would be the one to take them into custody, despite Grif’s pointing out the lands were Hammer Strike’s, and as such, they had no authority past the border. It had resulted in several thrown insults, before one of the Royal Guards pointed out to his superior that they really didn’t have the right to cross into Hammer Strike’s lands without permission, unless they had an order from the princess. They sent a Pony running to Twilight, and Grif penned a message, and sent it straight to Hammer Strike. So it was that the group sat at odds, waiting for their superiors to come and settle the matter.

Grif took his time to observe the pair of fugitives in the interim. The Unicorn was on the taller side, and leaner. He had a dark gray coat with a pitch-black mane and tail. He wore a pair of spectacles, and his dark gray eyes seemed to burn with an a strange intensity, even in their current worried state. Grif couldn’t make out the Pony’s cutie mark, as he was wearing a long black coat. The part in the coat over his front revealed what seemed to be a formal vest, although the collar reached right up to his neck, so Grif couldn’t be sure. He wore red hoof covers on his forehooves, and seemed to actually be wearing black dress pants that almost completely covered his hind legs. Black chains had been wrapped around the fetlocks of both sets of legs. Black saddlebags and several sheathed daggers were visible.

The Pegasus was a shorter mare. Her orange-red mane was long and straight, hanging almost to her front knees. Her coat was a lighter pink, and her eyes were a startling shade of violet. Unlike her companion, she wore a less conspicuous costume consisting of a green windbreaker with a hood full of white faux fur, and a white loose-fitting shirt beneath it. She wore a pair of black headphones that seemed to go behind her mane with red ear cushions. She wore a set of black leg warmers on her back legs, and her cutie mark seemed to be a red splat not unlike a bloodstain with white flowers in a line near the bottom.

The strangest thing to Grif was that the pair hadn’t said anything, hadn’t pleaded their innocence or demanded any kind of asylum. They hadn’t spoken a word since this standoff happened, but they hadn’t come by accident. They were making a beeline for Hammer Strike’s lands specifically. Why they had could be worked out later. For now, all he could do was wait for Twilight or Hammer Strike to arrive, and get these Royal Guards off his case.

“I was requested?” Hammer Strike asked aloud as he emerged from the road into the Everfree.

Grif cut the squad leader off, before he could say anything. “Could you please inform this gentlecolt that these supposed thieves are on your lands, and so we’ll take them into custody? He doesn’t need to take them to Canterlot.”

“I can’t believe this,” Hammer Strike grumbled, before turning towards the guards. “I’ve argued with every guard from here to Canterlot over this issue. This is myland, meaning it works under my rules, and is policed by my guard.” He drew closer to the squad leader, putting emphasis on each word with every step. “I have a mountain of paperwork sitting in my office right now. And while I love arguing with every guard that feels they have a higher authority, let me put this simply. You do not have control of my land. They are here in my land, and my guard will handle them. So you are free to leave, and let me and those under my employ return to work.”

“Sir.” Grif nodded “All right, my friends. You heard Lord Hammer Strike. Follow the boys in the shiny armor nice and quietly, and no harm will come to you. I doubt you’ll get such an offer from the monsters in the forest.”

“Aren't you going to take their weapons? Or at least searchthem for weapons?” one of the Royal Guards queried.

“If we’re attacked on our way back to New Unity, they’d be more useful with them. And if they want to try using them on us–.” The guard felt a breeze past his left ear. “They’ll be dead, before they finish drawing their knives,” Grif finished, walking over to retrieve his throwing blade as he gestured to a small pile of white hair on the ground. “All right, everybody. Three ahead, three behind me, and Hammer Strike will follow behind. Thank you, gentleponies, and good day.” Grif waved to the guards with a smug grin as he and the rest of Unity’s guards entered into the forest with their new prisoners.

After some time of walking, Hammer Strike finally spoke. “Now, why would a duo of wanted individuals make their way to my lands?”

The stallion looked over to his companion, before giving a small nod. “We’ve come to ask for your help.”

Hammer Strike raised a curious brow. “And what help are you seeking?”

The stallion looked nervously towards Grif, then back to Hammer Strike. “Help in dealing with our record. Our last job didn’t end the way it was supposed to.”

“We were set up,” the mare interrupted. “I should have seen it coming.”

“What she said,” the stallion frowned. “It was supposed to be a simple job. In and out, without an issue, but upon our exit, we were confronted and chased, eventually leading to our criminal record.”

Hammer Strike hummed to himself. “So, you’re what, thieves?”

The stallion shook his head. “Not in the traditional sense, though it wouldn’t be hard to manage that.”

“A gentleman thief and his intelligence gatherer,” Grif chuckled. “People hire him to steal things, usually information, and as the rumors go, he can steal traits, and she can find out just about anything for him.”

Hammer Strike hummed again to himself. “So, you’ve come to me for help in clearing your record.” A small smile appeared on his muzzle. “What other skills do you two have?”

The stallion rubbed the back of his neck. “I can manage things, and perform a lot of different tasks.”

“I’m good at organizing information and documents, and am able to keep track of many different assets,” the mare commented.

“If my sources are accurate, these two were at one time being investigated for being part of a much larger group,” Grif noted, “but the information on said group is sparse, so the Guard couldn’t push anything”

“My name is Silent Collector,” the stallion commented after a time.

“I’m Oracle,” the mare followed afterwards.

“You know what?” Hammer Strike’s smile widened into a smirk. “I have an idea for how to deal with the two of you.”

“Okay, Nanami, so remember. Starting tomorrow, Day Moon will be coming to you at three. You’re to run him through forms five, eight, and ten. After that, you can advance at your own discretion, until I get back, but keep notes for me. If any documents come in, place them in my office, and remember to lock it behind you.” Grif handed her his key with some trepidation. “You can handle that, right?”

“You act as though I’ve never had to train an acolyte before,” she said with a smirk. “We’ll be fine, Grif. Go. Enjoy your time with your mates. You have a future to attend to there just as much as you do here.”

“When those scouts get back, start sending regular flight patrols out in that area. Best to keep it under surveillance. If there is an attack, the clan should know what to do.” The Gantrithorhovered overhead, ready to leave. Grif, Avalon, Shrial, Gilda, and the cubs all waited to board the ship. Some more patiently than others. Each gave their goodbyes and well-wishes, while Pensword, Lunar Fang, and Fox Feather did the same not far off. Pensword had decided it was best to leave the foals behind this time, a decision Moon River did not approve of as she held onto Bellacosa with a grip of iron.

Pensword sighed as he shook his head. “Moon River, would you please let Cosy go?”

Moon River shook her head adamantly.

Pensword sighed again. “What do you want?”

“Cosy!”

Pensword was glad to know she liked him, but her stubbornness here was a problem. “He has to go back home to Cadence. Don’t you think his sisters and Shining will miss him, too?”

Moon River just shook her head, and shrieked at the top of her lungs. “MINE!” Cosy wasn’t exactly helping when he chuckled at her antics. That only gave her more motivation.

Pensword facehoofed. “Moon River, you have till the count of three to let go, or I will have you moved, and you won’t have any desert till I get back,” he threatened.

She hissed, and flared her wings wide.

“One,” Pensword began. Lunar Fang narrowed her eyes, and while Moon River was the focus of her gaze, the others around the mother shrank back from the rapidly flaring glare. Moon River stood her ground, but her wings began to drop.

“Two.” Pensword twitched a wing towards Vital, whose horn began to glow and hum. Lunar Fang’s eyes began to flash as she raised her brow and pawed a hoof menacingly on the ground. Her wings twitched at her sides as she bore a hint of her fangs in an intimidating snarl.

“Three,” Pensword finished. Moon River was still clinging to Cosy, but her eyes watered, and her lips began to wobble as the first streaks came down her cheeks. The full force of Lunar Fang’s glare bore fruit, and her eyes seemed to glow with an unholy flame. Her wings snapped fully open as she tossed her mane, and snorted adamantly, before stomping her hoof on the ground.

Moon River still didn’t budge.

Pensword nodded to Vital, and sighed. He hated doing this to her, but it had to be done. She needed to learn her limits, and this discipline would be the best thing for her. “Do it.”

“Sorry, Moon River,” Vital said as his magical aura surrounded her. In a matter of seconds, he’d pulled her forelegs apart, followed by her hind legs. Then it was a simple matter of binding her wings with his will, and levitating her towards Lunar Fang. The unholy wailing was enough to cause even the stoutest of hearts to cringe as Lunar Fang took a firm grip on her daughter, and promptly nipped her sharply on the ear.

“That’s enough of that,” she snapped. “Cosy has to go home. You’ll have plenty of time to spend with him later, young lady. Now you stop it, and behave, or so help me, I’ll take away your toys for a week!”

Moon River’s eyes went wide at the threat. Her muzzle quivered.

From the side, one of the Thestrals from the Dream Clan stepped forward, and gingerly took Moon River into her winged embrace from Lunar Fang as she hummed an ancient tune. That seemed to work as Moon River drifted off to sleep, though the look she gave Vital made him worry about what he would find in the coming days.

“Stop looking so nervous,” Grif told Gilda as he walked up to her, and wrapped a wing around her. “That's a long way off for you yet.”

“I ... I don’t know if I’ll be any good at it,” Gilda whispered as she looked at the other mothers and their cubs.

“I don’t know if I’ll be good at it either,” Grif shrugged. “It’s an adventure we’ll have to work on one step at a time, okay?” He kissed her gently.

“One step, one flap of the wing,” Gilda responded as she looked at the ship. “I … I never thought my life would recover.” She stopped, before a very sure cocky grin spread on her beak. “Though a thought just occurred to me, Grif. You may just have a new sister-in-law. Dashy’s my little sis, after all.”

“So you want me to invite her and Kahn over, so I can loom over him while cleaning my extensive knife collection?” Grif chuckled.

“You know it.” Gilda broke into a fit of laughter.

“Once we get back,” he promised. “For now, you should enjoy the trip, and maybe get some pointers from Shrial. If what Zecora said is true, your talons are going to be full.”

“Don’t remind me,” Gilda groaned. “Let me just focus on the trip, okay?”

“I’ll try,” he chuckled, “but it is a husband’s obligation to tease his wives from time to time, you know.” Then he winked at her.

Pensword leaned down to nuzzle Day Moon, Cristo, and Inigo. “My dear sons, my dear nephews, please know that It hurts me to leave all my children behind, but this is something I must face on my own. I have not been home since the end of the Third Gryphon War. It feels like ages ago, and I must … face this demon alone with those that saw me at my rawest.” He looked up at the other Demon Slayers. “You watch over the base and the castle. Be ready to fight, but also help in the construction.” Pensword got hugs in return, before the three turned, and flew up to the entrance of the Gantrithor. “I don’t know why I even called this the Giant to begin with,” he muttered.

Grif gave a nod to Hammer Strike, who stood at the back of the group of people seeing them off. He’d come back to a virtual mountain of paperwork, so the fact that he’d shown up at all meant alot. With that, Grif led his family aboard, letting them head for their quarters as he made his way to the bridge to begin prepping.

“You want me on the Bridge, Captain?” Pensword asked Grif as he walked at his side. “Also, which cabins will I be assigned to in Filly De Ys?”

“You can pretty much pick your own, Pensword,” Grif chuckled “There’s only us here. You can hang around, if you want to, though” he noted as he flipped a few switches, relaying everything so a single person could steer the ship.

Hammer Strike led Silent Collector and Oracle through the New Unity corridors. “Based off of the information Grif has given me, I believe I can use your unique talents,” he smiled. After some travel, they came across a longer hallway leading towards his office. “How well do you both believe you can handle sorting and managing through paperwork?”

Oracle almost laughed. “Piece of cake.”

Silent Collector hummed. “It’s been awhile, but I can manage.”

“Good.” Hammer Strike opened the doors to his office, revealing stacks of paperwork all over his desk and nearby tables. “Here’s my deal for the two of you. I am in need of assistants to help manage all the paperwork I have to deal with on a daily basis. If you help me manage all of this, and keep everything nice and orderly, I will ensure your protection, and potentially offer you some proper employment.”

Oracle went wide-eyed as she looked at all the paperwork, while Silent’s expression dropped ever so slightly. “What in the world do you manage to have this much paperwork?” Oracle cried out in surprise.

“City management, letters from nobility, dealing with the guard. You name it, I’ve probably got it.” Hammer Strike turned towards the two of them. “So, I ensure your security, and you take the job of my assistants. Do we have a deal?”

Silent Collector’s expression shifted to a smile. “I’m sure we can manage this,” he responded with confidence.

Hammer Strike smiled. “Perfect. Perhaps I’ll actually get some more free time after this.” He chuckled to himself. “Unlikely, but I’ll look forward to your assistance.” He gestured for them to follow him as he turned to exit the office. “Follow me. I’ll lead you to your own quarters, and … your workspace.”

He led them through the corridors once more, though it wasn’t long, before he stopped once again, directing them through another door. Inside were a few oak desks with a large circular desk in the center. The floor was covered in a deep blue carpet, while the windows were blocked by curtains of the same color. The status of the room was above par, leading the group to believe it was recently refurbished.

“This will be your workspace. I’ll move some filing cabinets and other means of storage into this room later to help with your organization. Other supplies will be managed later.”

Silent Collector looked around the room in wonder. “Question, sir. Do you by chance know of a Gryphon with a long beak?”

Hammer Strike hummed to himself as he scratched at his chin. “I can’t say that I do.”

Silent frowned for a moment, before returning to his neutral expression. “Oh well,” he shrugged. “It was a stretch, anyways.”

Oracle, on the other hoof, was busy looking around the room, muttering to herself as she planned how to go about their future.

“You know, I was expecting something in response about having to work for me. Perhaps some concern or something, but the two of you seem content,” Hammer Strike commented as he looked between the two.

“Well,” Oracle started, “to be fair, it’s either we do this, or rot in prison.” She turned towards Hammer Strike with a smile. As soon as her eyes met his, she looked away, and rubbed at her foreleg nervously.

“Quite.” Hammer Strike hummed, before moving towards the door. “I believe I can find some use of your service in both dealing with paperwork, and perhaps some other tasks fitting to your skill sets, but we’ll save that for another discussion. Come now. I’ll lead you to your quarters. I hope you both don’t mind sharing a room. We’re not done with the new residential buildings yet. You know, hotels, some houses, etcetera.”

“Oh, that won’t be a problem,” Silent Collector chuckled as he used his magic to shift his mane, revealing a golden band while Oracle lifted her coat to reveal another golden band around her hoof. “We’re happily together.”

Hammer Strike smiled. “That makes things easier.” He gestured the two of them to follow. “Come. I’ll show you your room.”

“Now don’t worry about me getting back to New Unity. I’ve been told that Luna has a surprise to show me in Ys that will help with travel,” Pensword said as he and Grif sat at the table. The meal had long since passed, and Cosy had been tucked into bed, leaving the adults alone to have their discussions in peace.

“Good, because I’ve drawn up the route to go straight back to Unity afterwards. And honestly, I don’t like both of us being gone at the moment, with the way the scouts have been,” Grif noted as he took a drink of his favorite raspberry cordial.

“Wait, what did the scouts find this time?” Pensword asked, concerned. “Besides, Luna said this was needed for me and my return to becoming full Commander again.”

“They found tracks, and noted unusual wildlife activity. It’s nothing too large at the moment, but they have suspicions,” Grif noted.

“I am suddenly regretting leaving my children at home,” Pensword muttered as he facehoofed. “But then we wouldn’t have been able to tear Moon River away from Cosy when get got off at Ys, and that could mean a month of her staying in the Crystal Empire.” Pensword buried his muzzle into his wing. “I never was this bad as a two year old in either world, so why do Ihave to deal with it?” To Grif, it sounded for just a moment as if the two minds had spoken as one.

“Because children are children. And honestly, Thestrals are warriors. That means a never-back-down spirit. I know the twins are going to be tough when they get there. I just hope I’ll be ready.”

“I’m sure you will be,” Pensword assured him as he sipped at his tea. “Still, I am nervous. The last time I was in the mountains, the scars were still visible, the ruins standing, and I felt like I was living it all over again. I ... don’t know how I’ll handle it this time.”

“If I can visit the Farflyers, you can do this,” Grif told him. “It’ll be okay.”

Pensword took a steady breath. “I know. I know. It’s just … something feels like it’s coming full circle, but I don’t know what it is. I just feel … nervous. How does it look? How did the Dream Clan maintain it? What’s changed?”

“You trust your mother's clan?” Grif asked.

“I do. It doesn’t help stop the fear, though. Gramma called the town’s space sacred and hallowed, so I don’t know what will happen.”

“Have faith, Pensword. All will be well,” Grif promised as he took another sip of his drink.

Pensword sighed. “I suppose I have no choice. Matthew, seems to be very thoughtful for some reason.” Pensword frowned as his brow furrowed. “Grif, I can feel myself shifting to be more loyal to Equestria than Earth, than the United States. I think, if a conflict were to arise, I would side with Equestria, too. Is … is this normal? Was that normal when you and Taze merged?”

“I can’t say if it’s normal,” Pensword. I cansay that, for me, it’s what felt right. You have to understand. What I went through wasn’t a simple merging. Both my other selves ceased to be. What was left over is just Grif. I know that before it happened, both Grif and Taze were a little frightened, but who isn’t a little scared to die?”

“I am not scared to die, but … do you mean to say that when that happened, it could be technically be called your birthday?”

“When you talked to me later that day, it was the first time we actually met. I remembered you. I knew you both from Taze and Grif’s memories, but it was the first time I met you as the new me,” Grif explained. “I’ve got both sets of memories, but I’m not like either of them, really. Not fully. I share many traits. I like to read, and I enjoy the thrill of combat, but I also have things neither did. Taze couldn’t take a lot of spicy food, and the old Grif never really cared for it. I actually enjoy it. I enjoy poetry and abstract art more than either of them, too. Little things like that. I’m not either of them, but I come from both of them. Can you accept that reality?”

Pensword shook his head. “No. The two of us would rather have an accord, or the like, but … something in my gut says that your path is a bad one for me. Still, thank you for helping to explain that part of your … creation to me.” He yawned. “If you’ll excuse me, I’m going to get some sleep. Are you still up for some Thaumic crystal training in the morning?”

Grif smiled. “You know it, Pensword.”

Pensword stood in the dream realm. He felt his fur rise on the back of his neck as he scanned left and right. The world rippled, and he found himself somewhere else entirely. Clouds surrounded him on all sides, and he could feel the familiar cold of extremely high elevations. Looking down, he noticed he was standing atop what felt like a pillar of some sort. It clopped against his hoof as he tapped it. Off in the distance, he could just make out another pillar with a familiar Alicorn standing tall and proud.

“HO, MY COMMANDER!” Luna shouted in her Canterlot voice. “WELCOME TO YOUR TRAINING TONIGHT! FOR NOT ALL YOUR FIGHTS SHALL BE UPON OR CLOSE TO THE GROUND. TONIGHT, WE FIGHT IN THE ELEMENT THAT ALL WINGED BEINGS CALL THEIR HOME: THE AIR!” With those words, Luna launched herself into the clouds, and Pensword followed, finding himself suddenly holding his Gryphon bow without so much as a thought. He raised his hoof, and fired an arrow.

Luna dodged it easily. “USING WEAPONS! HUZZAH! AND ONES THAT ONE WOULD NOT EXPECT A PONY TO USE! MOST IMPRESSIVE!” She grinned, and slammed her wings together to create an air current that warped and boiled in front of him, spreading around her. Pensword tilted his wings, and rode out the disturbances as he dipped and rose to pass through the next volley. Suddenly, Luna was upon him, kicking him low, and he found himself trapped once again in the turbulence. He fought with all the strength he could muster. And while he knew he scored hits, a sudden blow from Meteor Impactslammed him all the way down through the clouds to crash into the earth below, leaving a rather sizable crater. Luna alighted at the lip, and smiled down at her pupil.

“That is good, my commander. Like Grif, I shall, in his words, ‘dial it up’ each night as I see fit. Tonight, we will cover aerial tactics, including personal combat and utilizing manifestations of airships to conjure at will. I shall teach thee more about nightmares and ways to combat them, before they are fully entrenched in the minds of their victims.” She sat down. “But first–” a familiar pouch appeared, hovering gently in her magical grip. “–I shall teach thee how to hide thoughts. Matthew is very giddy tonight. That is a weakness, one which I was able to exploit to find a secret you sought to bury.” She prodded the bag curiously with her horn. “So, you have a storm core.”

Pensword bristled, and grit his teeth. Luna grinned as she raised a hoof to rest on the shaft of her mighty hammer. “I see you will fight to protect your war prize. Personally, I would build a warship with that storm core. Hide the secret there as the power source. Then it will merely appear as a manifestation of the defenses you are building in your mind. This flagship would also prove a powerful defense for your dreams, would it not?”

Pensword nodded as a smile pulled at the corners of his mouth, and rapidly widened into a grin. “Another battle?”

Luna slowly unfurled her wings. “Aye, and it shall be glorious!” She charged her horn, and vanished, bringing Pensword up on alert as he dove into the air. He barely avoided the magical blast as rubble and dust flew upwards to pepper his flanks and armor.

The battle raged for what felt like hours on end, always ending the same. Luna would either slam him into submission, hold him at sword point, or cleave off a wing. When regular aerial tactics became tiresome, she taught him how to manifest a vehicle for a swift retreat or a head-on assault. The Pegasus was nowhere near ready to call up a battleship, but he did manage to summon a small sky schooner, where he practiced evasive tactics, while Luna attacked in the form of Nightmare Moon with her own flying galleon, complete with Thestral Night Guard crewmates that, for some reason, were playing trumpets in perfect unison, rather than manning their battle stations. Much silliness ensued as Luna taught him to twist his creations into effective deterrents against a Nightmare’s influence through complete randomness. All seemed lost, until Pensword pulled out the one manifestation of his subconscious he had fought for years to contain.

“Cry havoc, and let slip the Pinkie Pies of war!”

A veritable onslaught of Pinkies bounced, hovered, flew, walked on thin air, poofed, vanished, reappeared, and struck with all manner of techniques including pie throws, streamer ropes, party cannons, riding the Thestrals like bucking broncos, and at one point, strangely enough, holding Twilight Sparkle as she pumped the princess’ tail to fire off magical blasts like a minigun.

Luna grinned as her troops were thoroughly engaged. “Now you’re thinking like a dream hunter!” she crowed as she lunged into the air. Pensword rose to meet her with an equally vicious grin as they clashed once again.

Finally, Pensword found himself tired, but satisfied as he drifted lazily into the courtyard of the training arena from his first night with Luna. The princess soon alighted next to him.

“Huzzah! If I were a mortal Pegasus, your last couple of blows would have killed me. You are getting better, but are you learning what I am teaching you?”

“I think so, Chieftess.” Pensword smiled tiredly as he looked up at her. Luna moved a wing tip over, indicating for him to go on. “You’re trying to teach me how to predict what comes next, so that I can anticipate and overcome Grif when he attacks.”

“Good, good. I want you on the fast track with your training in the waking world, too, after all.” She stood stock still for a moment, staring off into space. After a time, she came to herself again, and shook her head. “Sorry about that. I had to deal with something. Another dream walker required my assistance for a moment. There are so many Ponies to deal with in the kingdom, especially with the addition of the Changelings and my Thestrals. There’s no way I can handle it all by myself anymore.” She smiled kindly. “But you and the foals of Ponyville, and soon of New Unity, you will be under my personal protection.”

“So, being a master of the dream realm, you can split yourself off into multiple selves, like how you separated me from Matthew?”

“Exactly,” Luna replied, “though I am unable to divide my psyche between the manifestations, so I must concentrate on the one projection or the other. That is not a technique you will be learning, but you may be able to learn how to project shadows of yourself in time. That will prove useful in your fight against the coming shadow.”

Pensword bowed his head in gratitude. “I look forward to it, Teacher.”

Sweat dripped from Grif’s form as he finished his two hundredth wingup. It was late, and the night was dark around him. Inside the ship, his family and Pensword, Lunar Fang, and Fox Feather each slept in their rooms, but Grif found himself adverse to sleep tonight. Not that he’d been known to get much sleep lately. He still chuckled, remembering Zecora’s reaction when he’d answered her question of how much sleep he was getting.

‘To work so long with so little rest, it’s a miracle your heart still beats in your breast.’

Surprisingly, rather than forcing him to get a better sleep schedule, the Zebra had added meditation lessons to Grif’s nightly work schedule with her. Zecora had long ago developed a meditation style that replicated the action of sleep upon the body in a more condensed sense, though he’d been warned he should still sleep when possible. He found this method of respite to be both effective and refreshing, and it would no doubt be an asset on nights like this, where he stood the lone sentinel as the ship barreled through the night.

Once he’d finished his physical routine, Grif spent the next hour shooting at targets in the shooting range. After that, he spent another hour practicing his forms and katas with swords, then daggers, then small knives. He spent some time throwing knives in the range, too, to keep his edge. The Thestral tomahawk he’d received was his next objective.

While he hadn’t the skill some of the Thestral weapons masters had with the weapon, he found the small axe was easy to manipulate in his talons. He could maneuver it easily between hands, flip it frontwards or backwards with a gesture, and he enjoyed the powerful overhead chop the weapon specialized in. Furthermore, the weapon’s dual nature as a throwing weapon pleased him, especially since his raptor-feline eyes allowed him to throw the weapon with greater accuracy than most Thestrals in any light.

When he had gone through his weapon training, he carefully sharpened and oiled each weapon, checking the wraps and cords for wear and tear, and strengthening anywhere he felt needed it. When he was pleased, he put the weapons away carefully, keeping only a knife within an arm's reach. He put on his suppression ring, and proceeded to work on molding his thaumic energies. True to Hammer Strike’s words, he felt the new weakness in his field, but he also felt the new possibilities. Currently, he could only increase or decreases momentum on his body, but if he kept working the applications could be endless.

Once he’d finished his Thaumic training, Grif suppressed his field by force of will, and as Zecora had instructed him, he reached for the fire that was his life energy.

“There is no time in battle to focus your concentration.
You must find the energy through a different alteration.”

Zecora had taught him to dig deep within himself. Life energy was in everything that lived, and constantly at work. One didn’t need to blank one’s mind to draw it out. One need simply know how to stoke the furnace, and Grif found the furnace quickly. He reached in, and connected with it, willing it to gain heat and ferocity. Soon the result was clear as blue energy began lapping at his body, covering him from head to toe in a sapphire-blue blanket. It didn’t lick at him like flames or crackle like electricity. It flowed over him in jet streams, like the wind that was so tied to his soul. Experimentally, Grif moved his body, and watched the energy follow, tied to him like his own skin.

Laughing, he turned to the sliver of sunlight signaling dawn on the horizon. He clawed at the air, as if attacking an opponent, concentrating on the energy, and forming what he needed it to do in his head. Over a year ago, he’d probably have attempted to replicate the kamehameha wave, the hadouken, or some other attack from Taze’s never-ending source of fictional inspiration. But he wasn’t Taze. He was Grif, and he had something different in mind. He clawed the air faster and faster, blue slash marks hovering there as his talons continued their assault. Finally, when the air around him seemed covered in thin blue marks, he threw his talons forward, and the marks shot out in every direction. The ones that hit the ship scored the metal as Grif roared, “Feral hurricane!” The marks that didn’t hit the ship carried out into the slowly lightening sky for a few seconds, before fading out of existence. Tiredness flooded Grif’s limbs as they did.

He dropped to all fours, and chuckled as he panted. He had something new, neither thaumic nor magic. This was something that he could truly call his own style, an ace in the hole. He panted for several minutes, before he returned to the first position, and reached for the fire within once more. He needed to practice.

Pensword stood on the bow of the ship above what he had dubbed the Yamato Cannon. A grin formed on his muzzle as he watched the towers of Filly De Ys peeking above the horizon. The former the fortress undefeated, held by Gryphons so many years ago, was now his own barony, had served as a refuge for Thestrals during the Lunar Princess’ imprisonment, and now served as the capital of the Lunar Court. A thrill of anticipation flowed through him at the thought of being able to see Luna in the flesh again.

The castle loomed head of them as the clouds dispersed. A thousand years of regular maintenance and Luna’s own personal modifications had done the fortress well. Black onyx and marble had been added to the outer wall to give the building a darker look. Banners hung over the long wall as they approached. The first and largest bore Luna's cutie mark with an ursa major superimposed over it. Four other banners, each bearing the animal of major thestral tribes stood on either side. The lion, dragon, manticore, and ursa minor stared bleakly at any potential intruders that might arrive. A stray wind caused another piece of fabric to wrap around the corner of the wall, and Pensword smiled at the sight. Of course the princess would make sure all the tribes were properly represented. It was doubtless the other animals of the tribes would be watching from each side, standing as silent guardians against unwelcome forces. The tops of the fortress’ towers had been plated in finely polished silverite imbued with moonlight and studded heavily with moonstones, resulting in a soft silver gleam that shone by day and night.

The wall-walks were lined with armed watchponies decked in ebony chainmail. Large blackwood ballistae had been constructed at the corners of each wall. Pensword’s eyes widened as the ship passed over what had once been the courtyard of the structure. The massive pasture now housed the construction yards for three airships. The one in the middle had recently been finished, and its envelope filled with magic gas. Its hull was encased in mithril, and the metal shell had been chemically blackened, save for a single highly polished crescent moon that had been painstakingly engraved at the port and on the starboard bow. The undercarriage consisted of four separate decks, with the top two decks lined by gun ports, while larger portals had been constructed to allow flyers to enter or depart the ship at will. Slits surrounded the openings for archers and crossbowponies to defend the entrances. The wooden structure had been painted black to match its metal shell. As a final touch, a fancy script at the bow proclaimed the name of the ship: MV Moon’s Throne.

Grif let out a low whistle. “For a Pony ship, it’s not a bad design.”

“Well, Thestrals think tactically,” Pensword said with a shrug. He couldn’t help but smile. He was finally getting used to Grif appearing out of nowhere. “I am guessing Shrial is piloting the ship?”

“Circlet,” Grif corrected. “The girls are getting Gilda ready for what's to come.”

“Which is?” Pensword asked curiously. “Because, if I am not deaf or blind, she makes wife number three for you, doesn’t she?”

“I figured you’d have figured it out,” Grif said as he reached into his saddle bags, and pulled out a small tin. He flipped it open to reveal an assortment of round pink tablets. He took one, and popped it into his beak. “Wow, Bon Bon knows her work. These things might actually be stronger than the ones back on Earth. Anyway, I figured you’d be the first to question just when me and Gilda would have a chance to elope.”

“Okay, when are you two going to elope? And what was that, a mint?” Pensword asked.

Grif offered the tin to Pensword with a grin. “Care for an supernaturally strong British-like mint?”

“Don’t mind, if I do,” Pensword said, using his Queen's English accent. Grif put the mint on Pensword’s extended feather, and then Pensword popped it into his mouth. “Woah,” he gasped. “Now that is good.”

“I bought a tin back with me, only managed to give them to Bon-bon just before we left for the empire. She handed me these, when I went to Ponyville on Wednesday, said they were on the house. Apparently, Ponies seem to really like them,” Grif chuckled.

“I can see why. It really is a novelty, and the strength in the mint really rouses the senses. I am happy to see you helping Equestria progress. Maybe this will cause more innovations with candy and the like in the future.”

“Yes, but Pensword, this is all natural. That's what's amazing. Bonbon replicated it with no synthetic ingredients.”

“Dang,” Pensword muttered as he shifted the mint to the side of his mouth. “That is impressive.”

“Anyway, Gilda and I were hoping Luna would help us smooth everything over,” Grif noted.

“I’m sure she would love to marry you,” Pensword warmly.

Grif cleared his throat somewhat nervously. “Thank, Pensword.” Then he turned back to the viewing window. “Looks like they don’t have any room on the dock. I’ll have to find a place to tie us down.” Grif turned to make his way towards the bridge.

“Sorry about that. The fortress was built before the Gantrithor. But I’m sure you’ll find a place….” Pensword trailed off as he looked upon the scene. “Grif, look over there,” he called. “I think they’re building a dock for your ship.”

Grif turned to observe the the metallic skeleton of the thick metal girders rising from the ground below. “Yes, but at the moment, it’s not big enough to hold us,” he noted clinically.

“At least she’s planning on you visiting enough times to need it,” Pensword said.

“Yes, or she’ll need a dock large enough to hold many airships,” Grif countered.

Pensword sighed. “You go ahead and find a place to dock the ship. I’ll get my family ready to disembark. I think I see my ride to Mountainside Falls coming.”

“We’ll disembark within the next half hour,” Grif promised, and then he was gone.

Pensword blinked in surprise. “And here I thought I was used to that,” he muttered, before turning to approach the bow of the ship once again, enjoying the feeling of the sun on his fur and the wind teasing welcomingly through his feathers and ear tips. He couldn’t wait to see what the tribes had been up to in his absence.

130 - Old Wounds, New Stitches

Extended Holiday
Ch 130: Old Wounds, New Stitches
Act 20

“To this day, it amazes me how many hidden passages and chambers there are here,” Hammer Strike commented as both he and Silent Collector wandered through their newest discovery. A distinct lack of torches and mounts left Silent to use his horn and Hammer Strike to ignite his hooves to light their way.

“My curiosity of my surroundings led me to explore these underground chambers,” Silent Collector started explaining. “After wandering around, I just … stumbled across it.”

“Stumbled across a blocked passageway that blended in with the other walls?” Hammer Strike questioned with a raised brow.

“You’d be surprised how many times I’ve done that.”

Hammer Strike rolled his eyes at the comment, before focusing on their progression through the tunnel. A faint light was visible nearby, signifying something at the end. When they reached that portion, the walls opened up into a large circular chamber. The stone brick was whole and undamaged, with segments pulling off the wall to form pillars that led up a curve towards the ceiling. In the center of the ceiling was a large crystal that refracted every piece of light the two were giving off, lighting the entirety of the room.

The center of the room was elevated with steps leading to the center, where a pedestal was kept. There, embedded into the pedestal, was what appeared to be the hilt of a sword. Based off the scale of the crossguard, Hammer Strike figured it was a decent size. Yet try though he might, Hammer Strike was unable to determine the material, even when viewing it thaumically. The aspect was completely unfamiliar. Looking up, the darkness of the wrap greeted him. Hints of color and brightness broke through the night in small, intricate patterns he could barely recognize.

He frowned to himself as he moved towards the hilt, and brushed the dust off, revealing a deeper darkness. Still more visible were the spots of light and color across the material, resembling the night sky. Near the end of the hilt, the material continued on, leaving two ribbons off the hilt hanging free to the outside. The pommel of the weapon was made of the same material as the crossguard, and resembled a bear's head. Its mouth stood open in a teritorial snarl.

“What’s a weapon like this doing down here?” Silent Collector muttered, before shifting his attention around the room, scanning it further.

“I don’t know, and I want to know more,” Hammer Strike said as he looked closer at the weapon. “I’ve never seen any metal like this before. While it closely resembles that ebony, it’s different somehow, and I lack the words to describe it.”

“It could be a metal that was lost to time,” Collector offered.

“Unlikely, but not impossible. I’ll have to bring this out to examine it properly.” Hammer Strike sighed as he grabbed the hilt of the sword, and pulled, only to meet resistance, an immense resistance. “What?” Hammer Strike frowned, pulling at the blade harder. After some more effort, he stood on his hind legs, and grabbed the blade with two hooves, pulling with more might than he ever thought would be needed.

After several minutes of applying more and more strength, he exhaled heavily, and dropped to his normal stance. “What the heck is this thing? I can’t even move it.”

Silent Collector moved around the hilt, looking it up and down. His horn glowed for a moment, only for him to shake his head. “I can’t read any enchantments, but there is something about it....”

Hammer Strike grunted as he looked to the weapon. “I’ll figure something out. Come on. I’d like to keep this place between just the two of us for the time being.”

Silent Collector nodded. “Understood.”

The throne room of Ys, much like the fortress itself, had gone through a major renovation. The whole room had been painted in a darker shade of blue. The molding had been overlaid with silver or silverite where possible. Banners declaring each of the Thestral tribes lined the sides of the room. Luna’s own banner hung on the right of the front of the room behind her throne. A smaller banner in token of Celestia hung on the left with a large blue-and-gold banner hanging directly behind her throne. The familiar mark of Hammer Strike, the sword on top of a pair of wings, spread wide inside of a circle. A long deep purple carpet filled the center of the floor, and traced with silver tassels on either end. Thestrals stood at attention every few feet in Hammer Strike’s Thestral armor. Grif held Athena and Gentle Wing on his back as they walked down the aisle with Shrial at his right and Avalon on her right. Gilda stood on Grif’s left side. Tazeer slept peacefully in a carrier on Avalon’s back.

When they approached the raised platform that held Luna’s throne, Grif proceeded to kneel before her, followed by each Gryphoness in turn. “It pleases me to see you so well, Your Highness.”

“‘Tis well to see thee, my monster hunter,” Luna replied with a kind smile. Her full armor shone in the torch light, while her helmet sat on a table by her throne. “I see thy pride has grown once again, both through offspring and wives.”

“Actually, that's why we wanted an audience with you, Princess. I need to call in a boon,” Grif noted.

“Oh? And what is it that you would ask?” Luna raised a curious brow as her muzzle pulled up into a playful smirk.

“Could I first ask that we be alone? I’d hope that I’ve proven myself trustworthy enough not to merit guards.”

Luna laughed as the guards slowly filed out. “They’re merely for show, something to unnerve any Solar nobles brave enough to enter my throne room. They guard me for their pleasure, not because I need them.”

“I know, Luna. As one who has fought beside you, I know only too well.” He chuckled ruefully. “The truth is, I need you to perform…” He looked to Gilda, and signaled her forward. “... a private marriage ceremony.”

Luna’s smirk widened into a grin. “After handling Pensword’s, yours will be a piece of cake. When do you need it done, and how do you wish to be wed? Would you prefer to be skyclad?”

“Whatever can be swift, and without too many knowing. It’s … not a request I’m proud of,” he said, hoping she would understand.

Luna eyed the pair carefully, then nodded. “I see. I had wondered why your mind felt so troubled these last few nights. We can perform it right here and now, if you’re ready.”

“Gilda?” Grif looked to the young Gryphoness. Her wedding garb turned out to be an odd mixture. Avalon wasn’t a warrior, and thus had dressed Gilda for beauty. Shrial, however, being a warrior trained by Grif himself, had dressed Gilda according to warrior tradition. The result had turned into an oddly fetching combination. Gilda stood there nervously in a deep blue gown, over which she wore a finely polished breastplate and pauldrons. Her crest had been combed down, and a silver chain hung beneath it. A small ruby had been fastened to the end in a rounded setting that hung just above her beak where it met her forehead. A new pair of axes hung holstered at her hips, giving her a beautiful, yet fearsome appearance that Grif realized he was getting to see for the first time.

“I ... I’m ready,” Gilda said with a gulp.

Luna smiled kindly. “Very well.” Then she spread her wings, and cleared her throat. “Let it be known in the ‘official’ records that I shall bind thee together for your elopement. Your wives will act as the witnesses.” She looked between the two. “Now, I must counsel you to have your blood ceremony performed at your compound. We have neither the artifacts nor the authority to perform that portion of your ceremony here, and to do so would be an affront to your gods, as well as the empire. It is an affront we would rather avoid, if possible. We can at least bind you under Equestrian Law, however.”

Grif and Gilda both nodded mutely.

“Good. Now that that’s settled, I will give you the short, short version. Do you two promise to love each other, care for one another, and defend one another, should the worst come to pass?”

“I would rip out my own heart, if it would save her life,” Grif said resolutely as he turned to Gilda. “And I will try to make your days happy to the best of my ability,” he promised.

Gilda looked to Grif, and then to Luna. “I would pluck my own feathers, and walk into the barren north, if it meant saving Grif. And I’ll do my best to make him smile.”

Luna looked between the two, and nodded. “Then by the power of the moon, and by my authority as a crown princess of Equestria, I proclaim thee mates. You may kiss the bride.”

Grif swept Gilda up into his arms, and kissed her, receiving a few surprised squawks from the twins at the sudden movement, but Grif didn’t notice as he sustained the kiss with every piece of passion he had for Avalon or Shrial. He smiled as he felt the same fire raging in his heart as had the days he’d wed his other wives. It would seem the beast wasn’t the only part attracted to her, after all.

“And now we get to enjoy having a new babysitter,” Avalon said with a mischievous wink.

“It’ll be nice to have someone else share the burden of feeding these little rascals, that’s for sure,” Shrial agreed, even as she smiled contentedly. “Just so long as she’s gotten better control of her instincts now. I think we’d all prefer to keep that in the combat arena. Speaking of which, once you’re off probation, guess who’s giving your battle examination, Gilda.” Her smile widened into a grin.

Gilda shuddered. “I don’t know how to feel about that, but I’ll do my best not to shame you.”

“You’ll be fine,” Grif reassured her, before looking to Luna, and fixing her with a relieved smile. “Thank you, Princess.”

“You are most welcome, my hunter. May you be successful in your attempt to bring back the lost arts. You have my blessing, for what little it’s worth.”

“And may your rule never be eclipsed. We will take our leave now, to see to restocking our ship with what we may need, and to allow you and Pensword privacy.”

“I am happy to hear it. I’ll make sure to note what you stock your ship with to repay my Thestral merchants out of my own personal funds. Consider it a wedding gift,” Luna said as she winked at the pair. “But I expect you all to stay the night. I rarely get the chance to visit these days, and while I may not be related to your children by blood, I still wish to spoil them all the same.” She chuckled. “I also wish to give you records from my own hunting career. Considering all your ordeals, I think you are prepared to read them now. After all the time that has passed, it may well be one of the most authoritative scripts on the art left, and you will need them in the days ahead, I think.”

“Very well, Your Highness. We will see you tonight.” Grif nodded respectfully, before he turned to leave with his family.

“Go with the Winds, Raven of the Night,” Luna called out as they left.

Pensword slowly stepped into a room he had never set hoof in when he took the fortress a thousand years ago. It was massive. Solid stone towered above him on either side, before breaking off into painstakingly crafted stained glass windows. Either side of the chamber had been lined by a series of pews. A plush deep blue carpet carpet had been tacked to the stone floor down the aisle. Its borders had been done up in red, while white images of each of the animals for the many Thestral clans ran around in a chain, separated by stars and phases of the moon.

The most prominent stained glass window showed Luna as a caring mother with wings outstretched as she protected her Thestrals from arrows and stones at its base. The middle part showed Luna chained and crying, while the Nightmare wore Luna’s face as a mask. Finally, the top appeared to portray the promise of Luna’s eventual return. Phases of the moon, constellations, and bats circled around the edges of the piece.

Luna stood in front of the glass, decked in her full armor, complete with helmet as she looked down upon the chiefs and chieftesses of the Thestral tribes. Pensword found it strange that Luna asked that he and Lunar Fang wear their armor and ursa minor robes, but it appeared to be the dress code, judging by the armor the other leaders wore.

“Commander Pensword,” Luna’s voice boomed, “step forward. There will be time enough to admire the chapel after tonight's ceremony. Come to the front.” As Pensword picked up the pace of his approach, Luna’s voice continued to echo over the room and its guests. “It is a long held belief that an Alicorn such as myself has the power and authority to wed Ponies together with ties that will last into the glade, just as the high priests of Faust. However, most mortal Ponies do not have this same authority. Thestral tribes here can only marry till death takes one or the other, or, if fate is kind, both at the same time. This is something I cannot stand. As your High Chieftess, and as an Alicorn, I will bestow that same authority which I hold upon each of you, so that the tribes may marry properly, and that this joy may spread to all tribe members.” She looked to each Thestral, and then to Pensword as he stepped up beside the Bear Tribe leader.

“Commander, please come before thy High Chieftess, for I wish to bestow a gift upon thee,” Luna said. “Faust has her chief priests among the Ponies of the day, but we Thestrals do not worship Faust in such a manner. It is time for the Thestrals to also have their binding, their ceremony, their unity beyond death. Let it be known that you, Commander, he who sees past mortal eyes, and who has taken the path given by thy High Chieftess, shall be the first to receive this new gift, this authority. Such shall be the reward for your diligence and sacrifice.”

Pensword knelt before the princess. She moved a wing, and dipped it into a silver basin. When she pulled it out, what could only be described as magically refined liquid moonlight dropped from her feather, glowing gently in the evening air. She brushed the wing tip over Pensword’s forehead and eyes to create a glowing crescent.

“May the moon mark thee as it has marked me. May this show thou art able to wield the power and authority that I wield here this night. May you tie souls together, so all clans may be one in the great glade.”

Pensword shivered as Luna pulled her wing back to her side. “Lunar Fang,” she said, “please step forward. While I have studied Earth’s cultures from the Humans’ time visiting, I feel that for one to be a spiritual leader as a Thestral, one should be married. So, too, must husband and wife share the burden.” At those words, the mates of the tribal leaders stepped into view to join their spouses.

“Commander, come. Dip your wing into the basin, and repeat after me, so that you may pass this authority to your wife, and thus share in the responsibility inherent with this gift.”

Pensword bowed his head respectfully. “Of course, High Chieftess.” He would never be able to describe what he felt as his wings made contact with the substance. All he knew was he felt power, peace, strength. This … whatever it was, was holy, pure, blessed. As his eyes wandered over the space, they fell on a beautiful glass case lined with gold on each of its corners. A large shimmering stone glowed white within the confines as the moon shone through the skylight above to bathe the artifact. Pensword recognized it instantly, and his eyes widened in surprise. “Is that…?”

“Yes, Pensword. A moonstone taken from the first cave. This is meant to be a sacred place. This stone will add weight to that sentiment. Now, proceed.”

Pensword nodded, then turned to face Lunar Fang as he slowly did the same to her as had been done to him by Luna. This process repeated itself for each of the tribal leaders, until all had been ordained.

When the Ceremony was complete, Luna conveyed new titles to each of the leaders and their mates. The Wolf Tribe leaders would be known as the Pack Papa and Pack Mama. The Fox would be Trickster Vixen and Cunning Fox. The Dragon Tribe received the titles of Clutch Mother and Cave Guardian. The Lion Tribe leaders became the Pride Father and Hunt Mother. The Vipers were called Hidden Mother and Father Hiss. For the Bear tribe, the titles Mama Bear and Father Claw were born. Lastly, the Manticores gained the titles of Mother Protector and Papa Stinger.

Luna turned towards Pensword and Lunar Fang. “As clan leaders, your responsibility is different from the others. You need not spread your authority to others within your clan, for it is only just beginning to grow again. As such, it is my will that you shall only ordain another to this power, if that individual is to become our nation’s next military advisor to me, for thou art the Moon’s sword and shield.”

Pensword bowed. “I am honored, my Chieftess.”

Princess Luna smiled as she sat in the nursery she and the Thestrals had built together. Images of stars and nebulae swirled around in a constant dance, following the order of the very skies they replicated. A series of cribs, beds, and toys lay scattered about the room, including a mountain of plushies, some of which had been torn. “I hope this room will suffice for your children. If things are happening the way the rumors tell, I know I need to learn about young Gryphons. It will make it easier to adapt for when the time comes to work with your grandchildren. Seeing as the Hippogryph kingdom has long since disappeared, the only way to learn how to help these future foals is to gain an understanding of your progeny, as well as that of my children of the night.”

Grif chuckled as he took a large portion of what appeared to be fresh venison. “Just be careful, Luna. Their talons are just starting to really come in, and they don’t know how sharp they are.”

Luna laughed. “Try raising an ursa minor as a pet.”

Grif raised a curious brow. “And how is your pet doing?”

“She does well. The cub is a feisty one. She’s growing at a steady rate, and has begun to grow her claws. We’ll have to see about providing some proper stones to help her sharpen them soon.”

“So she’s adjusted well, after whats happened?”

“We believe so. She sees me as a surrogate mother, or at least something to be protected. It has worked out better than I could have hoped, given the circumstances.”

“That should be useful, if you ever need to go to war.” Grif chuckled. “Knowing you, you probably already have designs drawn up for battle armor for it.”

“And half of it is already forged,” Luna said with a smirk. “By my own horn and hoof.”

“Don’t you need it to be full sized first?”

“I didn’t expect her to grow, hence the armor being half made. I’ll wait for her to finish growing, though I might finish this project just for the sake of having something in the case of an emergency.”

“Well, I hope that works for you,” Grif chuckled. “I understand you intend to see Pensword to Mountainside Falls?”

“That is correct. It is Thestral territory, after all, and I haven’t visited there yet, truth be told. It didn’t feel right without Pensword there first. It was his home, after all. Besides, this will give us time to talk about certain pressing needs Pensword has to address.” Luna smiled as she looked down to see an eager Gentle Wing climbing up her left forehoof.

“Well, I hope your trip is fruitful. We’ll be heading for the Empire, and then directly for the evoker fortress, so we probably will be heading straight to Unity afterwards.”

“Excellent. Pensword asked me to let you know that he has the Santa Maria patrolling over the Everfree Forest to help your scouts.” She smiled. “That makes five storm cores under his authority now, doesn’t it?” She giggled at the change in Grif’s expression. “Let’s just say that Matthew was rather talkative last night.”

“And you’re not to touch any of them.” Grif shot her a deadpanned look. “And don’t play innocent. We both know you're curious.”

“Of course I am. I just find it humorous that the dread Demon, a Pegasus Thestral, one who has sundered many of your people’s icons from the very fortress we reside in, now owns not one, not two, but five of the very cores your race had sworn never to let any other than a fellow Gryphon see, let alone handle. I know Pensword’s honor would have him scuttle his own ships, before letting anyone outside of him or Moon River see a Core, and I say Moon River, because locked doors don’t seem to be an obstacle to her when she wants something.” She stretched a wing out to give Gentle Wing more climbing room to reach her back.

“Yes. I’ve been wondering if you could explain where she learned to pick locks, Princess.” Grif slid a few thin steel implements across the table. “She didn’t get these from me.”

Luna frowned. “Nor from me. I would never go around Pensword’s back like that. I thought she was merely channeling Thestral magic to accomplish her goals. After all, how else do you explain her ability to appear and disappear with nary a sound? Only Hammer Strike can do anything even remotely close, and his abilities are far more advanced than hers.”

“Yeah, well I can only imagine what she’s going to be like when she gets older.” Grif chuckled as he watched Gentle Wing start batting at Luna’s mane with her paw. Rather than cause it to change directions, the paw seemed to pass right through it. Gentle Wing grinned, and started passing her taloned hands through it as rapidly as she could, enjoying the sparkles she managed to separate from the main host of the ethereal projection. “A Lot of trouble, if I have anything to say about it.”

Luna smirked. “Only if you let me help.”

“Speaking of helping,” Avalon said with a smile as she cradled the sleeping Tazeer in her arms, “would one of you mind helping young Athena here join her sister? I think she’s had more than enough of her fill for the evening.”

Shrial sighed as she reached down, and flicked the young Gryphoness on the beak. “That’s enough, Athena. We don’t want to spoil your appetite. Go play with your sister. Maybe you’ll be able to figure out how to handle all that star stuff, hmm?”

Athena frowned as she disengaged from the teat, but she knew better than to argue with her mother at this stage. Her frustrations were soon forgotten, however, when she watched her sister pulling at the air with sparkles dancing through her fur. The cub was gone in an instant.

“Careful, Athena. We don’t want you to get sick. Take your time,” Shrial warned, then sighed. “Cubs.”

“Lets just hope they’re not as attached to Luna’s mane as Moon River is to Bellacosa,” Grif added.

“Winds help us, if they are,” Gilda said, then laughed.

“I can create an illusion on a pillow to simulate my mane, if that’s the case,” Luna added.

The two cubs grinned, then cooed in delight as they grabbed Luna’s neck, and proceeded to hang on either side as they embraced her.

Grif yawned as he flicked the switches on the Gantrithor’s controls. Ys was already shrinking quickly in the distance, and Grif, for his part, sighed with relief at the fact. It wasn’t that he disliked the time spent with Luna, but he’d planned this trip without the delay of staying the night. They would have docked at the Crystal Empire by midnight, and thus been able to leave first thing the next morning. Now he found himself working to make up for lost time. While the ship was completely capable of making it to the empire in an hour, the strain would be bad for the engines. After a few test flights, Grif and Hammer Strike agreed the higher speeds were best saved for emergencies. So it was that he found himself doing his best to plan around airflows and find favorable currents as the ship moved farther north. He could already feel the ship beginning to create the internal shielding that would allow it to ignore the sudden cold.

“You do realize staying with her was unavoidable, don’t you?” Shrial pointed out as she strode up behind her husband.

“I can hope.” Grif chuckled dryly. “Those scout reports bothered me.”

“And the others can handle it. Hammer Strike is there, after all,” she pointed out.

“Maybe, but it’s home, and the family’s there. If I don’t worry about them, am I any better than the clan lords back in the Empire?”

“Point. But you trust them, too, don’t you?” she asked as she preened his feathers.

“Yes, they’re good fighters, and they made me proud during the last attack.”

“So how long till we reach the Crystal Palace?”

“Noon, if the winds stay favorable. We won’t be staying long.”

“Just to drop off?”

“Yes. We have a bit of a trip to the fortress, and the Empire is surrounded by mountains. The sooner we get in and out, the better. I don’t want to get stuck in any freak storms.”

“They do seem a bit more violent up here, don’t they?”

“And how are you doing? I’ve noticed you’ve given feedings over to Avalon. I take it you’ll be training at full speed again soon?”

“Probably. Somebody has to smack that head of yours when it gets too big,” she joked.

“That's a vicious cycle. I have you, which is something I’m quite proud of. You smack me down for being prideful, and thus remind me you're here, and thus make me proud again,” Grif said in mock horror.

“So how do we resolve this paradox of yours?” she asked as she kissed his cheek.

“You could just kiss me every time you would hit me?” he offered.

“How about we just go as I see fit? Sometimes I’ll kiss you–.” Her wing smacked him on the back of the head. “And sometimes, I’ll hit you.” Then she kissed him once more. “But I’ll always love you.”

“I can live with that.” He winked at her. “I know I’m not looking forward to this, but what about you? What happened last time we were at that fortress? You saw a piece of me no one should have seen.”

“And you learned to control it, end of story. Don’t make me have to add whacking you for self-pity.”

“As long as you're okay,” Grif said. Then he shifted topics. “So, our little nest is growing pretty quickly. You ever think you’ll have another?”

“Grif, you’re on my good side right now. Let’s not ruin the moment.”

“I feel it’s a reasonable question.” Grif shrugged. “And I’ll understand, no matter how you answer. It’s quite clear Avalon has plans for more, so it’s not like my bloodline’s in any danger.”

Shrial chuckled. “Let’s just say I don’t plan on having more any time in the near future. Talk to me after a few years.” Then she kissed him on the cheek. “Besides, four or more cubs will certainly be enough to have to handle on their own for now.”

“That, I’ll agree with,” Grif chuckled as he steered the ship into a jet stream to speed the journey.

Pensword stared blankly after the Gantrithor as it faded from sight. His mind felt troubled, but he couldn’t quite place the sensation. He started passing through Matthew’s memories, a task that seemed to be getting easier for him as time passed, and ultimately settled on the identification as a form of melancholy. They had felt it when they visited Arlington. They felt it every Memorial Day, and every Veteran’s Day. “The eleventh day, of the eleventh month, on the eleventh hour,” Pensword whispered.

“The guns fell silent,” Luna replied in Draconic as she alighted next to him. “I remember Matthew teaching me that,” she said as she switched back to Equish, “back when they were first settling. I asked him in his dreams when he felt inclined to let me visit.” Luna looked down on Pensword with a motherly smile. “I must say, when you took your form for the first time, I was shocked at how similar to my commander you appeared. And then came the Crystal Empire.”

“Why’d you let me get away with that, anyways?” Pensword interrupted. “I mean, I picked the name out of the blue. How was I to know I was impersonating an officer?”

“Remember, you warned me before you left to Baron’s mansion that a young Pony who did not yet grow into his horse shoes would use your name, and to go easy on him.” She chuckled. “I see you’re using Matthew’s old debating privileges.”

Pensword shook his head in disbelief. “I told you that?”

“I don’t blame you for forgetting. You had thoughts of home weighing on your heart. Those words confused me for quite some time, until a scant three months later, I got message from a Pony that looked like you would have, if only your Pegasus blood had been more prominent. I was tempted to strike you down there and then, despite the role you played in saving Alto and Bellacosa, but your words stayed my judgement.”

“Luna, thou dost not need to practice the modern speech with me. It feels good hearing the old speech at times.”

“That may be so, my Commander, but we must change and adapt to the ways of the present. We must not be like we were during the Second Gryphon War, where our mighty flyers were wiped out in minutes. Were it not for the Earth Movers, that battle would have been lost. That goes for you, too, Commander.” She smiled warmly. “However, occasionally, it’s good for us to speak in the old tongue with a friend.” She winked. “We may slip from time to time, but that doesn’t change the fact that we need to adapt. Let us save the old speech for our more … personal moments.”

“I shall endeavor to do my best, My High Chieftess.”

“That is all I can ask of thee, or rather, of you.”

Pensword’s face pulled up in a smile as he turned to look back on the horizon. “We leave tonight, so we may arrive by dawn tomorrow. An all night flight on the Moon’s Throne.” He paused, and furrowed his brow. “Though I have been curious. What does the MV stand for?”

Luna giggled. “Moon Vessel. And you are correct. Arrangements have already been made. You’re all packed, I hope.”

Pensword chuckled. “You already know the answer to that.”

“I live out of my pack,” both said in unison, then burst into a fit of laughter.

As the pair finally got their breathing under control again, Pensword sighed in relief. “Thank you, Luna.”

“For what?”

“For making me feel better.”

“You’re most welcome, my Commander. Come, let us retire. I would love to hear how you plan to take care of those cores of yours.”

“Oh, my Gryphon children will be taught how to maintain them by the ship crews, so the secrets can remain among Gryphonkind. Then they will teach the cubs they choose from the next generation, and so on. Once I pass, each of them will get their choice of one of my airships as an inheritance.”

Luna grinned. “And no provisions for me or any of the other rulers in Equestria. I approve. Those cores are yours either by conquest or gift, and they should remain yours alone. You have a high honor, being the first Pony to wield such power. Then again, that’s only one of many firsts you have achieved.” She chuckled. “Perhaps the Demon Slayers should add the number one to their colors. It certainly seems to fit.”

Pensword’s eyes widened. “First to win a battle against the Gryphons in the Third Conflict, first to take land from Gryphons, first to capture colors, first to take a fort.”

Luna picked up as Pensword took a breath. “First Pony to live, after seeing inside Fort Triumph; first unit to take the fortress; first Pony to see the evoker tower; first pony to be in the first Avatar’s tomb.”

“And First Pony to have Gryphons call him Father, not to mention first Pony Father-in-Law to the Emperor.”

“We might not add that part to the list, but based on these statistics alone, not to mention the more recent … dubious performance of my sister’s guard, your unit is first among all.”

“Well then, I suppose I should await that new patch at the start of the bill.” Pensword chuckled as he winked at her.

“You’ll have a revised copy to read on your way home. And I shall be accompanying you to New Unity. I think a surprise visit to our foster father would be good for me.”

“I am looking forward to it already. I’ll even avoid telling Hammer Strike, so you can surprise him.” He smirked. “This reminds me of the time I conspired and succeeded in plotting a surprise visit for my brother and his family back home. It shocked my mom half to death, when she turned around the kitchen, and there he was.”

Luna smiled. “Then I will trust in your confidentiality.”

“Triple maximize magic: Greater Magic Wall!” Clover’s words echoed as her focus glowed brightly. The refortification to New Unity since the last attack had been slowed, due to the winter weather. As such, only small brick outposts and incomplete wall systems were currently in place to repel anything that might come. As a way to circumvent this, Clover the Clever had taken the time to teach her class about the power of preparation through proper enchantments and pre-planned spell traps. The incomplete wall in front of her glowed a brilliant sapphire as a magic circle appeared at its center, spinning in place as more blue energy covered the area around the wall, forming a massive standing construct of energy, which then faded from view.

“By using this technique, we make sure these walls would provide more during an attack than simply serving to trip our enemies up. By casting through magister Ooal Gown’s casting method, the spell will only activate when a threat becomes valid, thus keeping the energy for when it is needed. I doubt most of you could cast the triple maximized version, but it is still a good place to practice,” Clover noted, before turning to the empty area between the wall and the trees. “Triple maximize magic: Exploding Mines!” A magical wave spilled over the ground, forming several large orange blobs, which proceeded to fade. “The exploding mine spell allows us to set a trap that will activate, should anyone enter this ground with an intent to harm us. Any questions so far?”

“Would that include friendlies who have a dispute they want to settle the old fashioned way, or is it fine tuned enough to sift that from a legitimate threat, like an invader?” Vital Spark asked.

“It’s based on whom the caster would consider a threat. There are some weaknesses, I’ll admit, but it’s still more selective than normal trap spells. Anything else?”

“Where did you get ahold of his works?” Twilight wondered. “I’ve never heard of this Ooal Gown before, and that’s saying something, since I’ve read through practically the entire Canterlot Archives.”

“Because, Miss Sparkle, Master Ooal Gown was a genius in the magical arts around the same time as Star Swirl, but the two had differing theories on magic and its expression in this world. It’s likely when he reclaimed his title as court wizard under the princesses, that Star Swirl had Ooal Gown’s books removed, as he did many great mages’ works at one point or another,” Clover said bitterly.

“What, were they dangerous or something?” Vital asked.

“Do you remember, Mister Spark, how I mentioned necromancy could be used for benevolent acts, such as healing? That was a work Ooal Gown discovered. That, and many other applications for what are considered the darker arts. Ooal Gown believed, quite simply, that darkness wasn’t, by its nature, evil,” Clover explained.

“So he used the power to help others without actually allowing his morals to be corrupted by the access he had to said power?”

“Ooal Gown served a very powerful king, a being whose strength surpassed his own. He believed if that king could wield such power and not be corrupted, then the strength to resist must be inside every one of us. We simply need to find the kernel of goodness in our souls, and build our resistance from it.”

“Is it a separate system of magic from the standard Equestrian, then?”

“Not entirely. The casting is similar, but this system goes with the idea of constructing the entire spell mentally before you cast it, rather than constructing it as you cast.”

“So, rather than letting your will shape the spell, you have to essentially memorize it, and then have it firmly set in your mind, sort of like a … a spell slot.”

“Prepared magic isn’t until next week. For now, we’re working on simple preparation enchantments, so this will mostly be open book.” She gestured to a pile of spellbooks.

“Can we work in pairs?” Vital asked, even as his eyes wandered towards a certain blue Unicorn.

Clover sighed, and rolled her eyes. “Very well. Make sure everyone comes forward, though, to receive a section of the grounds to do,” she insisted as she levitated a pile of maps, each with sectioned off portions.

Vital smiled as he trotted over to Trixie, and levitated one of the books without looking. “And would the beautiful mare be gracious enough to let this poor apprentice be her partner today?”

“Trixie supposes she can allow the apprentice to benefit from her wisdom,” Trixie giggled.

“Well then, shall we, oh great and powerful?”

“We shall.” Trixie nodded as they took a map, and headed off.

Pensword stood upon the bridge of the Moon’s Throne as the ship pulled silently out from its air dock, and began its exodus to Mountainside Falls. The commander watched as the land slipped by, eventually becoming more mountainous. Snow covered the peaks, and evergreen trees dotted the earth, their snow-covered boughs sparkling in the moonlight.

The crew manned the ship’s controls silently, while Luna, Pensword, Lunar Fang, and Fox Feather stared out the front windows. Pensword’s left ear twitched for a time, and he took a deep breath as he finally allowed himself to give voice to the emotions that had been stirring within him for so long. He began to sing a song that had only just been composed when he was a foal, and now was a time-honored classic around Equestria. “When family cannot be here, having journeyed far and wide, we sing a song to honor them, to remember days gone by.”

Lunar Fang and Fox Feather joined in next, “So take your cup, and raise it high, just as surely I’ll do mine. And laugh we will at stories told as we smile at days gone by. As we smile at days gone by.”

Luna smiled, joining in on the impromptu quartet with her soldiers standing stoutly behind her. “For family not here, my dears, having journeyed far and wide. For loyalty and kindness both, we smile at days gone by.”

The magic of the heartsong took hold as the bridge crew oohed and ahhed in accompaniment.

Pensword took up the next part as the mares watched him sing in a rich tenor. His voice carried strong and pure as, for this one moment, the pasts of two separate lives merged in glorious harmony. “Our paths will cross again one day, in time to reunite, for family is always near, even when the seas are wide.”

Lunar Fang and Fox Feather joined once more. “So take your cup, and raise it high, just as surely I’ll do mine, and make a toast for family, and the tales of days gone by.”

The entire bridge broke into song at this point. “For family not here, my dears, having journeyed far and wide. For loyalty and kindness both, take joy at days gone by. For loyalty and kindness both, we smile at days gone by.”

The crew was silent as Pensword bowed his head, and tears fell silently to the floor. After a good ten minutes of silence, the captain coughed softly. “Coming up to Dream City.”

“Dream City?” Pensword’s face began to pale as his body trembled, until he felt a reassuring wing brush his back.

“Don’t worry, Pensword. Dream City is no monument to the dead. It is a place where the living dwell. Mountainside Falls is still maintained. Nopony has dared step hoof there, save to take care of the land in your absence. They’ve been waiting a very long time.”

Pensword relaxed as he felt the reassuring nuzzles of his two wives, and watched as houses began to appear in the darkness below. It looked almost like another Ponyville from their vantage point. A freshly constructed airdock came up in their view, where another airship had already been docked. The ship was clearly not designed for combat. It was completely unarmored, and the fabric was a patchwork of black and white. The ship underneath it reminded Pensword of pictures Matthew had taken with him portraying cargo ships on the Great Lakes, only this one was on a smaller scale.

Busy figures worked tirelessly below, unloading crates from the ship’s holds. The line stopped, however, as the shadow from Luna’s flagship fell over them. Crates were dropped, and cargo forgotten as the docks flurried with activity. The second berth was ready to land on in a matter of minutes.

Pensword watched all of this in silence. He paused as he recognized something in the middle of the village. It was the main dormitory that he had lived in, where he first learned how to be a military officer. Next he noticed a ribbon of steel heading out from the town. They’d built a train out to Mountainside Falls. He was shocked at the idea. He saw now that he had been so lost in his thoughts that this was, in fact, where he had ordered–. He shook his head. No, they were still days away. The mountains weren’t right. That meant they had deconstructed and moved the entire base, or rather the core buildings, to create the center of this new town.

He maintained his resolute silence as they docked, following Luna toward the doors. However, here, Luna stopped, and stepped to the side. “It would only be fitting for the one who left home, the sole survivor of his town, to be the first to exit, and step foot upon the lands he fought to avenge.”

Pensword froze both mentally and physically for a few moments, then bowed his head towards his princess. He felt strange as he realized both Pensword and Matthew had performed the action together. He turned his head, then, and looked out over the docks. All the Thestrals stared at the door, unable to see inside, due to the sun casting such thick shadows over the doorway.

He took a steady breath, and stepped out onto the gangway. He held his head high, doing his best to keep his composure. He could still feel the wet fur cling to his checks as he continued down the ramp. He was startled momentarily as the sound of stomping hooves tumbled into a cacophony of applause. But as he twitched his left ear, he realized that the princess, nor anypony else had stepped hoof upon the gangway. The gathering below was just as silent. The only logical explanation left was the spirits of the past. He looked beyond the crowd, and felt the tears sting anew as he eyed the ghosts in the distance. It felt like how he had imagined returning home after his tour as a guardspony would have been. There was sorrow, but over that, he felt an abiding sense of love and respect, of welcome, of peace. Something shifted inside. He didn’t understand exactly what, but the best way he could think to describe it was a small part of himself, lost and torn out by the Gryphons, had been tenderly placed back where it belonged. The scars would still remain, but he was whole again.

Pensword stepped fully upon the ground, and the moment was broken as he was set upon by a swarm of foals and residents giving an enthusiastic greeting. Hugs were given, salutes exchanged, shouts of welcome offered. He saw a shadow pass over them, and looked up to see the familiar golden form of Haymin flying overhead. He smiled when he noticed the Thestrals didn’t even flinch.

The cheering rose in a mighty crescendo as Princess Luna appeared wearing her Ursa armor, and carrying Meteor Impact. Pensword couldn’t help but smile at the sight. It seemed the princess wished to surprise him. He couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight. It felt right as he joined his hooves with the others to stomp the ground and cheering for their high chieftess and her first visit to Dream City. Then he chuckled again, and shook his head. “Well, what do you know? Another first.”

“So, have you ever hunted a shade before?” Grif asked across the table. They were in the Crystal Empire at the moment. Bellacosa’s goods were being unloaded from the ship’s cargo hold, a task that was certainly taking it’s time. Shrial had escorted the prince to his home with the intention of making peace with Cadence for what happened earlier. Avalon had gone to the library to scour it for as much as she could learn in the time they had, and Gilda had gone to observe the training of the Crystal Guard. With free time on his hands, Grif had slipped away to visit Jäger. The ancient hunter was the closest thing Equestria had to a true master at this point, and he could use any advice he could get. “I know Sombra’s returned, but I have no idea where to look for him. You’ve hunted for so long. Where would you look?”

“Shades are a tricky bunch.” Jäger hummed aloud. “I wouldn’t know for certain. I’m sorry.”

“He’d need a place to set up a power base, right? Or can shades create their own servants? What would he need?”

“He could have potentially taken over somepony to progress his plans. It would take as little as a fragment of him to manage. But from there, it becomes more obvious. Until he moves forward, and breaks free from his hole, he’ll be nearly impossible to track.”

“I suppose I’ll have to let him make his move first then,” Grif sighed. “How are you, anyway? I know we’ve never exactly been friends, but hunters should at least look out for each other. You kept this place safe long before I was born.”

“I’ve been learning about the world, since it passed all of us by for a thousand years.” Jäger gave a faint chuckle. “It’s strange, to say the least.”

“I know what it’s like to be a thousand years out of your time.” Grif nodded. “Though I suppose that's not a fair comparison. Old wolves get set in their ways, after all.”

“Some things never change, though.” Jäger’s eyes lit up. “Hunters are always needed to break down the beasts that prey on the weak.”

“Listen, Jäger. I’ve recently been given an apprentice by the ties of fate. I don’t suppose there’s some way I could persuade you to travel to Unity? We could both really use your wisdom.”

Jäger hummed softly as he looked beyond Grif. “I don’t know. While it would be interesting to see the world as it is now, I’m still worried for the Empire.”

“I understand. Just think about it. We need more than just more hunters, if we want to reduce the monster risk. We need knowledge and experience, too.” Grif sighed. “I worry I’m leading him towards his death.”

“I’ll think about it, Grif,” Jäger sighed. “You’re still in Unity, correct?”

Grif nodded. “If this goes well, and Hammer Strike is willing, I’m considering extending the offer to any who wish to learn, but I’m young yet, and as you know, the young can be rash, driven to act before we think. That’s why we need the older generation to show us the way.”

“A piece of advice, then, while I decide. Keep your group small to start. While the more hunters there are, the better, when it comes to training, you want to ensure that each of them don’t stumble and fall between the cracks.”

Grif nodded as he pulled Jäger’s blade off the table. He produced a whetstone. “Let me do this for you,” he offered as he began to sharpen the blade. “It’s the least I can do.”

The sun was hot over the desert near Equestria’s eastern coast. Hard caked earth lay as far as the eye could see, dotted with the occasional cactus. All manner of desert animals crawled, slithered or moved in various ways to get between shady spots, stopping only when sustenance was needed. The only thing breaking this landscape was the large stone fortress that stood proudly in the middle of nowhere. Magical spells and enchantments had been used to preserve the fortress over time, but even magic had its weaknesses, and a thousand years had left its mark on the structure. The stones were worn from years of weathering. The wood was beginning to rot in places, and more than a few of the roofs had developed wide holes. Yet despite all this, the large wooden gates remained as the day they had been sealed, strong and unyielding.

So it was over this large imposing landmark that the Gantrithor arrived with a boom as the air was pushed out of its way. The massive airship seemed menacing over the old fortress, its long shadow blanketing the area. Grif personally let out a shiver as he examined the building from above. “Okay, everybody, you can leave the cabin now. We’ve arrived,” he called into the intercom as he pulled the ship carefully along the eastern side of the fort, and let it drift there.

Avalon was the first to disembark. She circled gracefully around the tower four times, before coming to a halt at the tower’s base. Her medallion glinted in the afternoon sun, its scale shining in a rainbow of light. “Well, at least one of the Winds seems to approve,” she chuckled.

“Lets hope you treat what's inside better than the last owners.” Grif laughed as he caught up with her. “I’d say you're like a cub in a candy store, but frankly, that would be understating your excitement.”

“That much knowledge, all in one place, and I actually have the sanction of the Avatar of Winds to view it? Of course I’m going to be excited. On top of defying centuries of precedent, I get to be the first female evoker in recorded history. You have the key to the protection spell, right?”

Grif laughed as he pulled out a scroll, and showed it to her. “I can unlock the door, but don’t you think we should make sure we’re all ready first? Or is this just me and you going in?”

“Well, you are the technical owner, Grif. What do you think is best?” she countered.

“You go and check, and I’ll get ready at the east entrance, okay?”

“Because of this?” she asked curiously as she raised her focus.

“No, because the east side is shaded right now, and I’d rather not be stuck under the sun for too long. Not all of us are white,” Grif teased as he ruffled his feathers for emphasis.

“I suppose that works, too.” Avalon chuckled. “So, do we include Gilda, or is she still grounded?”

“Anyone who wants to come. If Shrial decides against it, don’t push it. Last time we were here wasn’t pretty.”

“I’ll be gentle,” Avalon promised. “So, just to clarify, do we want to have Gilda come if she wants to, then?”

“As long as she keeps Athena and Gentle Wing with her.” Grif nodded. “They might as well see some of their history, before we gut this place.”

“The better parts or all of it?”

“Back on earth, there was a people with a rich, vibrant history. They didn’t hide the one horrible thing they did, and neither will the Gryphons. We’ll show them everything.”

“Are you … ready to go back there?”

“I’ve been through worse,” Grif shrugged. “If we ever want Gryphons to cast spells again, we’ll need all the notes they had.”

“And the Dragon feller?”

“I’d rather not disturb the tomb, unless necessary.”

“Good. I’d rather not either.” She smiled, and kissed him gently. “If you need time, let us know. We can stop, and wait till you’ve got your second wind.”

“I know. Don’t worry. I can handle this.” He kissed her on the head. “The east entrance. Fifteen minutes.” With that, Grif launched himself into the air, angled to the side, and dove towards his target.

Fifteen minutes later, Avalon, Shrial, Gilda, and the cubs all stood outside the old structure. Caring Circlet had activated the ship’s defense measures as a safety precaution, leaving the family all the freedom they needed to have a proper exploration. Each had a bag Twilight had enchanted with a spatial distortion charm combined with a weight reduction spell to ensure they could carry all the records they could get their talons on.

“So … this is the place, huh?” Gilda asked as she looked up the wall to the tower’s heights.

“The place where one of the greatest and most terrible conflicts of the Third Gryphon War erupted, second only to the desolation Hammer Strike and Celestia left in their wakes respectively,” Shrial said. “It wasn’t a pleasant time, to say the least.”

“And it hasn’t been opened in over a thousand years. Let’s see if this technique Luna used works.” Grif unraveled the scroll, revealing a large key drawn in deep black ink. He sucked in the deepest breath he could manage, then blew on the scroll, the ink making the key instantly lift off the page. It blew across the space between Grif and the gate. The moment it made contact, the large wooden door was just … gone.

A deep sigh filled the air, as if the tower were releasing a breath long held, and Gentle Wing wove her tail with Athena’s for comfort, while Athena cocked her head curiously at the sight of the magic’s execution. Tazeer continued to sleep soundly in his basket on Gilda’s back, while Shrial laid a steadying hand on Grif’s shoulder.

“Are you ready?” Shrial asked.

“I’m fine,” Grif assured her. “Let’s see wha–” Grif trailed off as his eyes caught something inside the grounds of the courtyard. He moved in to take a closer look. “That's not right….”

“What is it, Grif?” Avalon’s feathers rose with her fur as she clasped at her focus.

Grif traced the ground. Small hoof-shaped indents could just be made out in the dirt. Just ahead of them, deep gouges that usually characterized Gryphon claw marks dug into the earth. “These tracks are fresh.”

“How is that possible? The spell is keyed to you, isn’t it?”

“Keyed is a tough term. When we vanished during the Third Gryphon War, Celestia and Luna weren’t sure if I’d be back with Hammer Strike. They keyed the wards to only open for us or a very close blood relative.”

“In other words, blood magic?” Gilda asked.

“Yes.” Grif nodded. “You girls head for the library. Keep together. Shrial, Gilda, you’re armed, right?”

“Always,” Shrial said.

Gilda nodded her agreement. “I can’t really fight with Tazeer on my back, though,” she said.

Grif nodded. “Keep together. Don’t let the twins out of your sight.” Then he looked to the tracks. “I’m going to follow these.”

“How long before we search for you?” Shrial asked.

“Don’t.” Grif shook his head. “If I’m not back in two hours, go back to the ship with everything you can carry.”

“You know at least one of us is going to disobey that order,” Avalon pointed out.

“I know. I just hope it doesn’t come to it.”

“Winds willing, it won’t. And if it does, we’re pulling your spirit back, if for nothing more than to smack you across the head for being an idiot.” Shrial pulled him into a rough embrace. “Don’t make us do that.” Then she pulled back, and looked expectantly at Gilda.

Gilda chuckled nervously as her tail kicked up some dust from the ground. “I’m, uh … not so good at this sort of thing, but … if there is trouble, kick its butt for us, okay?”

“Count on it.” Grif winked, then moved in, and kissed the three cubs, before turning to follow the tracks.

Grif followed the tracks through the grounds, until they came to the stone floor of the inner fortress. Naturally, with stone being harder than earth, there weren’t any real markings to track. He cursed his luck, until he spotted a book lying haphazardly on the ground out of the corner of his eye. It lay on its spine with the covered splayed open. As Grif moved towards it, he noticed a second book close by, then another, and another. He followed this new trail deeper into the holds, until he reached the stairs leading him deeper into the stronghold. Cold and damp clung at his wings and fur as he descended into the familiar setting of the structure’s dungeons. The books ended a ways in, but were replaced by firelight within one of the nearby cells. Grif moved silently toward the opened cell, and drew a knife. He readied his strike, but stopped quite suddenly as his eyes took in the figure within.

It appeared to be a massive Gryphon. From what Grif could make out of his body, he had to be a liger-albatross cross, but this was, by far, the biggest specimen of the mix he had ever encountered. The strange Gryphon’s fur and base feathers where tan with a sort of peach-colored blanket of feathers near his head. His crest was tipped with bright red.

From his vantage point at the door, Grif couldn’t see the Gryphon’s face or underside, but he could make out one massive foreleg topped with talons more savage looking than any Gryphon he had seen. He crept toward the beast on silent paws and talons, then braced himself when he was within striking distance.

“If you value your life, turn around slowly,” Grif growled. The knife was already prepared for a hamstring, if necessary.

The Gryphon tensed up, and after a moment, began to turn slowly. Slight tremors passed through his body every now and then, until he faced Grif. Blue eyes greeted Grif’s own, though only for a moment as they darted around fearfully.

“Who are you? And how did you enter this fortress?” Grif asked slowly, keeping the knife in plain sight.

“M-my name is G-Gilgamesh. T-the door was open. I walked in to escape the h-heat.”

“This fortress has been sealed by magic for over a thousand years,” Grif countered as his eyes narrowed suspiciously. “What clan or band are you from?”

“I … I don’t know. I just wokeup out there. I tried to escape the heat in here. I didn’t know I w-was trespassing, honest!”

“So, just to get your story straight here, you don’t know where you came from?” Grif said as he raised a skeptical eyebrow.

“I … kind of do?” he replied with uncertainty. “I-I know a mark, a name, a couple locations, but it’s all just a mess.” He placed a hand on his head, and shook it, as if to dispel dizziness. “I’m sorry. I’ll leave. I won’t bother you. I don’t have anything. I-I can just find somewhere else….”

“The next settlement is thirty miles away. Frankly, I’m surprised you made it here.” Grif stared into Gilgamesh’s eyes. Despite being nervous, the ferocity behind them felt eerily familiar. “Hand over all your weapons. You can stay here, and when this is over, we’ll drop you off somewhere. I may not know you, but I can’t have you dying of thirst out there.”

“I don’t have anything,” Gilgamesh replied as he looked around himself.

“How do I know you're not going to attack me or my family?” Grif challenged.

“What would I attack you with?” After a moment, he looked to his hands. “Oh, yeah. I mean, I guess these are kinda–.”

It was at that moment one of the books inside the room fell from its perch, crashing to the ground with a loud snap as it landed flat. This caused Gilgamesh to let out a yelp. At that moment, a flash of blue blinded Grif. Once he regained his sight, he was greeted with a dome of ice, and within, he could see Gilgamesh on the ground, covering his head with his hands.

Grif backed slowly towards the door to the cell. “You stay here. I need to get someone,” he ordered as he backed away from the room, before flying at top speed to the stairs, then banking down a hall towards the library. He needed Avalon.

A half an hour later, all the Gryphons had gathered in the library. Grif and Shrial were currently pouring through records of old clans. Gilgamesh had provided them with the symbol he remembered, a circle with a downward-facing sword wrapped in a pair of closed feathered wings. Avalon, meanwhile, was looking Gilgamesh over both physically and with her medallion to try and determine how he was using magic.

“Frankly, I still don’t understand how this is even possible,” she said as she peered through the eye of her focus. “The very idea that a Gryphon could be capable of utilizing magic without the aid of a focus is positively unheard of outside of the Avatar. If anything, I’d say your magic is closer to a Pony’s than a Gryphons, assuming these charts are correct. Are you sure you’re not a Hippogriff?” she asked again as she lifted the long silky furry protrusions over the Gryphon’s hind legs to reveal a pair of broad, sturdy hooves.

“He doesn’t have any of the other noted traits for Hippogriffs. He’s too bulky. His muscle mass is focused forward, rather than towards the back; and his talons are fully formed, rather than sprouting from a hoof-like limb,” Grif noted.

“C-can we please stop?” Gilgamesh asked as he began closing in on himself. “T-this is a b-bit uncomfortable.”

“There is no sign of a clan symbol like the one he described. Of course, these records are a thousand years old, but I’ve never seen one like it. Have you?” he asked Avalon.

“I can’t say that I have,” Avalon said as she shook her head.

“And has he lied about anything so far?” he pressed. They had managed to find a truth spell among the cluttered scrolls. It was beyond Grif’s ability, but Avalon had been able to cast it with help from her medallion.

“It’s essentially designed to block his airways, if he tries to tell a lie. He wouldn’t be able to breathe, so long as he tried to.” She winced as she looked back at Gilgamesh. “Sorry about that.”

“I-it’s fine. I mean, I think I can trust you all.” He scratched at his head. “I’m not sure. P-part of me feels fine around Grif, while the other part screams out that it isn’t right or safe to be here right now.”

“Listen, Gilgamesh. It’s a very dangerous world to be out alone in, made more so by the fact you remember nothing. I have friends back in New Unity who might be able to help you. I won’t force you to come with us, but I’ll offer you this. We’ll be leaving this castle in a couple of days, and you're welcome to join us on the trip back. If you decide to stay here or leave, no one will stop you. We’ll leave you what water and food we can spare.”

“If it will help. I mean, I-I wouldlike to go with you, if it’s all right, that is.”

“Very well, Gilgamesh.” Grif offered his talons. “I am Grif Grafson Bladefeather. Though our meeting wasn’t exactly on the best terms, I hope we can look past it, and get along.”

Gilgamesh stared at the hand for a moment, before lifting his own to meet Grif. “T-thank you.”

“No problem.” Grif turned to Avalon. “So how's the knowledge mining going? Find anything interesting? History? Magic? Blueprints? Recipes?”

“You really expect me to do the research here and now, when you want us to clear this whole place out in the next couple of days?” Avalon asked as she raised an eyebrow.

“All I asked is if you found anything interesting while you were peaking,” he said, giving her a knowing smile.

Avalon walked over, and tapped him teasingly on his beak. “That, dear husband, is for me to know, and you to find out later.”

“Well, we can be less rushed now, since we don’t have anymore unknown elements to deal with.”

“How less rushed are we talking?”

“Well, we don’t need to be out in a matter of hours now. We originally planned for two to three days. I figure that will be enough, unless you don’t think it’ll be enough to get what we need most?”

“That depends. Do you still have the organized layout from the accounting at the end of the war?”

Grif pulled out a scroll from his bag, set it on the table, and unrolled it.

Avalon grinned as she rubbed her talons together. “Excellent.”

“Never change.” Grif chuckled, and kissed her on the cheek. “I should go give Gilda the all clear.”

“W-what should I do?” Gilgamesh asked. “Or should I just s-sit in the back, and not bother you?”

“Would you mind helping with sorting some of this stuff?” Grif asked. “You were reading quite a bit, so you might understand what Avalon’s looking for more than the rest of us.”

“I … I can try.”

“And you’ll succeed, if I have anything to say about it,” Avalon said as she patted him on the back. “So why don’t we start off by you telling me what you found while you were here, hmm? Besides, a few basic memory exercises might help you sort out what’s real and what’s made up in there,” she said as she pointed to Gilgamesh’ head.

“Uhh,” Gilgamesh looked away from the group. “W-well, besides the books, I found a few odds and ends.” He reached towards one of his wings. “I-I don’t have a bag, so I just kinda held on to a few of them. One did stand out to me, because I could never find the other.” Gilgamesh held out a small green twenty-sided die with a dark purple border. “I-I mean, don’t these usually come in pairs? A-and, do they normally have some sort of energy about them?”

“Where did you find that?” Grif asked. His eyes flashed briefly as they focused on the die.

“I-it was near one of the bookshelves.” Gilgamesh took a step back. “I-is it bad I found it? S-should I get rid of it?”

“I’m not sure. A similar object gave me this,” Grif said as he unsheathed his katana partially.

Gilgamesh looked to the die, then back at the katana. “Umm, but … how?”

“I’m still trying to figure that out. It’s some kinda contest, I guess? Roll the dice, and win a prize matching the number? That's the best I can tell.”

“That’s ... cool.” Gilgamesh looked at the die. “W-would one of you like it?”

Grif shook his head. “You found it, you keep it.”

“I.…” He looked from Grif to the die once more. “I’ll save it. F-for later.”

“Very well. I’ll leave you two to it.” Grif nodded, before he left the room.

Pensword and the others had been booked into the top floor of one of the hotels. A series of suites stretched elegantly throughout the floor, each with a nocturnal theme. Considering the main population of the surrounding area, it was understandable. Luna had insisted on booking an extra royal suite for Pensword and his wives as a sign of her favor and friendship. While he had accepted the offer with grace and aplomb, It was still humbling to think she had so much faith in him.

However, that humility was currently taking a back seat to the sight that lay before him on the balcony. A large arch rose high over the stone wall that enclosed the hotel, bridging over what the manager had described as the local museum. The keystone glowed like a bright red star in the cool night air. The poppy that had been painted on illuminated the rest of the stone with its gentle light, while a black circle stood in the center. “That–.” Pensword was speechless as he looked on the mark. He blinked slowly, then took to the air, gliding to settle gently in the museum courtyard. His hooves clopped heavily on the cobblestones as he looked with some surprise at the giant fountain in the courtyard’s center. Each of the Thestrals’ tribal animals surrounded a massive pillar, spewing water into the fountain pool below. A carved crystal bowl pulsed with gentle white light as pure water poured from each of the four cardinal directions to cascade down into the pool below. Pensword flew to the top to get a better view of the curious stone. The edge of the bowl was rough and uneven, but as Pensword peered closer, a familiar pang struck in his chest. Letters. The ridges were letters. Letters that chained into names, and names into ranks. He knew them all. They were the guards who had encouraged him so very long ago, and they had all made the ultimate sacrifice for their home, for his home.

A closer examination revealed one space that had yet to be filled, and he chuckled. “Left a spot for me, did you?” he asked. Then he heaved a sigh, and struck to attention, keeping his eyes on the fountain, before offering a crisp salute. Next, he turned to the giant wooden doors. Nostalgia struck again as he ran his hoof over the familiar carvings. He recognized the design, and felt the moisture pooling in his eyes at the memory of the Hooves estate. The originals had been decimated, picked clean of all the gold, metal, and stained glass artwork. Now it stood before him, resurrected from its mangled grave. He smiled as he looked up to the stained glass image of the surrounding landscape that had been so painstakingly crafted above the doors.

A minor clank sounded from within, and the doors swung open slowly on oiled hinges to reveal a large lobby with a diorama of the original village of Mountain Side Falls. He moved far enough in to let the big doors shut, and his eyes locked on the model. He could trace his route home from the schoolhouse through the market. And there was the old meadow he and his siblings used to play in, after school. A melancholy smile crossed his muzzle again. “Home,” He whispered.

Despite being so engrossed in this recreation, he was still partially aware of those in attendance around the lobby and information desk. His ears flicked, and he could hear their breathing. The room was silent as the Ponies watched a legend, darting their heads back and forth between a massive portrait of the commander on the east wall and the Pony that now stood looking over the diorama. That legend continued to ignore them as his eyes followed the winding streets and rolling hills, until a small Thestral Foal with a light blue coat, red eyes, and a violet mane walked up, and nudged the warrior timidly with a hoof.

“Um, … Mister Pensword, are … are you staying?” the foal asked.

Pensword looked down at the brave foal. He was silent for a time, then reached out a wing to lay on the foal’s head. “I am here to turn the final page on a chapter in my life that has been open for far too long.” He smiled sadly. “I have much to do, little one, and I won’t always be around.” His smile grew, emanating a gentle warmth. “But know this. These lands were my first home, so they will always be important to me. The next time I visit, my entire clan will be with me to see this, this place, the beauty that you all have built in memory of those we lost. You’ve truly made the villagers proud.”

“What? You didn’t bring your clan this time?” An older stallion balked as he stepped forward. The mark of the Wolf Tribe hung prominently around his neck. “And you call yourself a Thestral.”

Pensword had his hoof at the presumptuous stallion’s throat in less than a second. “I chose not to bring them here, because I don’t know what may set me off,” he said coldly as he glared down at the colt. “And I don’t wish them to see me, if something should, because I may do something I would regret later, and something they won’t be able to unsee. Or have you forgotten what this place, these lands, mean to me? Do you think it so simple, to let go of a pain that’s festered for over a thousand years?” he snapped as he flared his wings. “I came to this place to confront my demons at their source. Do not be so quick to judge what you cannot know. Or are you truly so arrogant as to believe the persecution you faced in your youth was anywhere nearthe trials I have had to endure?”

The Ponies in the room shrank back from the commander’s fury, even as the stallion trembled against a wall Pensword didn’t remember backing him into. The foal Pensword had shown kindness just a few moments earlier now cowered, covering his head with his wings. Seeing this, Pensword’s heart ached, and he sighed as he lowered his hoof to the ground to step back. “I am … sorry,” he apologized as he turned back to the little Pony. He left the other stallion, and lowered himself to the foal’s level, then nudged at the colt gently with his muzzle. “I am especially sorry for upsetting you, little one. It is … difficult, when someone judges me. It hurts in a place nopony else can see, but I know it’s there.”

The foal slowly opened his wings, and looked up. “Like when Misty Rain keeps yanking my tail, even when I ask her to stop?”

Pensword chuckled. “Yes, something like that.” He ruffled the colt’s mane with a wing, then stood up again.

The foyer remained silent as Pensword continued on his way. A series of stone reliefs above buttresses and crown molding portrayed a series of battles, the bestowing of the moon’s gifts to the Thestrals, the emblem of a first cave blessing, and much more. They all led to the great wooden beam that rose over the hall leading into the museum proper. Banners from each of the tribes hung on either side, and the largest banner of all showed a two twin peaks with a waterfall dropping to a lush green bottom. Mountainside Falls had, indeed, been remembered.

Pensword marched over to the ticket counter. He looked down over the desk’s intricate carvings, and his eyes alighted on a familiar symbol. His own cutie mark stood starkly as the centerpiece of the design. He pulled out a coin purse, and the ticket seller went pale.

“W-we could never charge admission for you, Sir,” she squeaked out as her wings fluttered anxiously behind her. A pink tint showed under her fur coat, and her blue eyes watered.

“Then take it as a donation,” Pensword said as he laid a pile of bits onto the table. The seller knew better than to argue, and transferred the bits into her till. He nodded gratefully to her, and pressed inside, turning back only the once to take in the spectators. Each had been garbed in some manner of pelt or hide with accessories indicative of their tribal association and clan. It wasn’t much compared to the elegance and frippery of Canterlot, but then again, this wasn’t meant to be Canterlot. He smiled, grateful to see that his people had chosen a different path, a hubler path. Then he returned his attention to the main body of the museum, and passed under the beam.

The first exhibit he came to drew him immediately. A stone statue of Baron Happy Hooves stood, protective over a broken horn segment. His heart skipped a beat as he recalled the dreadful vision of the slaughter, and the pain that had come from the loss of so many horns. He approached the paque, and read of the horn’s origins. It had come from the statue of Luna that had once stood at the entrance to the Hooves estate. A familiar pang ached in his chest as he remembered that statute from his youth. He looked up to the Baron’s statute, and it seemed almost to be smiling down at him. Pensword chuckled to himself as he wiped his tears. “You always did know how to encourage me, didn’t you?” he asked.

He then took in the rest of the room. Exits and halls spread up and down in stairwells and other display rooms. This visit would likely be a long one, but he had the time. After all, Lunar Fang and Fox Feather had been asked to attend to Luna, while she held court at the High Chieftess’ hall in the center of the city, smack dab in the middle of the Grand Lodge. Finally, Pensword decided to take an opening on his left, where the history of Dream City awaited him. Just because he had come to confront Mountainside Falls didn’t mean he felt ready for it ust yet. He would work himself up to it as he passed through the other exhibits. He muttered a silent prayer to Faust and the Moon, before pressing forward. Hopefully, he’d be able to stand it.

“Don’t worry about the time, Son,” Iron Pen’s voice echoed. “If you stay past closing, they won’t kick you out. This is your land, too, after all, and your history.”

“Thank you, Dad,” Pensword whispered as he walked under a carving of the great ursa bear with Luna’s crescent moon embedded on its forehead. The lost son of Mountainside Falls had finally found his way home.

131 - One Mind

Extended Holiday
Ch 131: One Mind
Act 20

Pensword left the museum three hours after it had closed for its shift to night staff. His cheek fur was still wet from the tears, and while he could have flown easily back to his balcony, he felt more inclined to walk. The weight of the day’s activities and the emotional output had taken their toll. His head hung low, his wings drooping as he shuffled through the courtyard and into the town. Occasionally, he mustered enough will to look up at the architecture. Sometimes stone arches would be standing over roads, each bearing the emblem of a different tribe’s animal. Pensword chuckled. “So, they have districts here, too.”

Eventually, he made his way to the heart of the city. Lights burned merrily in the windows, and the street lamps shone with a welcoming warmth. His nose twitched a moment, and he perked his ears curiously as he took a deeper breath. “Gas?” he asked, shocked, before a familiar excitement bubbled to the surface. His lips pulled up into a smile. He could just picture the Pegasi and Thestrals flying up to the tiny hinged panes to ignite the lamps each night with a long pole. The smile proved energizing, and his ears swiveled as they picked up the sound of a fountain burbling merrily.

Pensword followed the sound, which soon gave way to loud splashes and playful giggles. The fountain was a magnificent structure, closer to a water park attraction than a decoration. Foals laughed as they charged through the basin, throwing water every which way with wing, hoof, and horn as their parents looked on with indulgent smiles. A set of carefully carved steps rose from the makeshift pool to reach into the street. A veritable cascade of water poured down from a perfectly rendered titanic dragon’s maw. Its broad back lay against the side of a nearby building, while its scaly body curled around the fountain edge, leaving the lower portion of the tail to become the basin’s lip. He couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight.

“Well, old friend, I didn’t expect to see you all the way out here.” Pensword’s smile widened as he looked over the amorous couples. A few of the colts seemed to protest a bit too much over some of the foals’ behavior for it to be entirely genuine. He couldn’t help but chuckle at the shrieks of a mother as the foals ganged up on her. That was a sensation he knew only too well. In a matter of seconds, the fight had devolved into an adult on foal free-for-all. The laughter proved a cheerful companion, and he nodded courteously to those that noticed him, before moving on.

He passed a traveler's inn with fresh pelts drying on racks outside, while the scent of cooking meat wafted from a communal kitchen. His stomach growled, and he realized it had been some time since he’d last eaten. The sound of a Unicorn’s magic sounded through the open windows. It seemed a few late diners were still enjoying their evening meal.

Eventually, he happened on another enclosed compound similar to the way the museum had been set up. The tall wrought iron gate yawned open before him. A cobblestone path stretched beyond along a grassy yard. A white marble manticore fountain roared as water streamed from its mouth and stinger. A plaque had been mounted to the lip of the basin, reading:

May our homes be guarded with the roar of a manticore.

Confused, but intrigued, Pensword continued his exploration. The building rose high above the air, and a great metal disc glowed brightly as it caught the rays from the sunset. He turned aside to take in the rest of the yard, only to gape as he stared at the thickest grove of trees he’d ever seen. How had he not noticed it? The sound of the night owl hooted as the sun dipped below the horizon, and the stars began to emerge. He stepped closer, and a fox darted out from under the cover of a bush to run deeper into the grove. He followed the path further, and soon encountered a stream. He followed it to a statue of a great viper curled around a nest of stone eggs. Water flowed from its maw, and dripped from its fangs to start the flow that led into the trees. A small bridge branched over the stream, and Pensword passed in wonder, even as he fought against his fatigue.

The path wound deeper, leading further around the edge of the grove. Pensword began to pant from his exertions. Just how big around was this grove of trees in the first place? Eventually, he came up on a statue of a large mother bear rearing on her hind legs. Expertly crafted benches surrounded her, with legs shaped like paws and either end shaped like a head or tail. Truly, it was a mother surrounded by her sleeping cubs, and hse would protect them at all costs.

“‘Protect the young, for they are the future,’” he whispered hoarsely as he laid a hoof against the statue. “You taught me that a long time ago, Gramma.” He turned, and noticed one cub that differed from the rest. It lay curled at the mother bear’s paws, its eyes closed and a terrible marring on its otherwise perfectly sculpted back. This cub was no mere bench. It was the reason for the great bear’s fierce expression.

As pensword pondered this, he recalled the snake’s fangs and the eggs that lay peacefully in its nest. He’d thought it may have been the result of age, but … now, as he thought back, he remembered the many cracks that ran through one of the oblong stone orbs. “Loss,” he said. “Of course.” He felt the tears rise anew. “We always remember the ones we’ve lost, to better serve the future.” He perched on one of the benches, and let the tears fall. He wasn’t sure how long he’d been sitting there. Time passed in a sort of fog. Fatigue demanded he sleep, but his will demanded he remain awake. This was a sacred place of meditation, not a bedroom. Finally, he heard the distinctive vibration of a throat clearing. His head whipped up immediately.

Fox Feather stared at him with probing eyes as she cocked her head. As she had on occasion before, she wore the traditional fox furs in honor of her name. Lunar Fang stood by her, wrapped in her ursa minor cloak. Luna looked down from behind the pair in her full ursa armor. Meteor impact sat negligently on her back as she smiled gently at him.

“We thought you might have found this place. This is the entrance to the Forest of Loss and Protection.”

Pensword tilted his head in confusion.

Luna shrugged. “I didn’t name it. These lands were declared off limits by Celestia after my banishment, and the forest was planted. Many Thestrals moved willingly, and each tribe placed a guardian statue. As you may have surmised, each statue is designed to portray a symbol of protection and of loss. These symbols represent the purpose of this city: to protect the innocent, and to remember those who are lost, so that we may learn from them. Many a Pony has reflected on the tale of my fall, the consequences thereof, and the tale of your disappearance.

Lunar Fang walked forward, and nuzzled her husband comfortingly. Fox Feather repeated the motion on his other side.

Pensword sighed as he looked back to the building. Its disk now shone a bright silver, thanks to the light of the moon. Its windows burned brightly, and the familiar scent of a great bonfire slowly wafted towards them on the night breeze. “This is the Grand Lodge, isn’t it?”

Luna nodded. “That is correct, We had meetings this morning. We felt it would be best to show you the culture, and to see for myself how my Thestrals were treated a thousand years ago.” A brief shadow passed over her face, but then it was gone. “Come, we have much to see.”

“Can I see the other statues first?” Pensword asked.

Lunar Fang chuckled. “Of course. Did you really think we were going to let you stop at the bear? You’re a new clan leader, after all. It’s only right that you pay your respects.”

Pensword smiled, and rose back to his hooves. His legs were stiff, and his wings sore, but he wasn’t about to give up now. He pressed forward slowly as the mares followed behind. Luna eyed the commander pensively as they continued. She appeared to be pondering something for a time. Then she broke into a smile, nodded, and all was as it had been before.

The next statue showed a fox snarling and snapping at some unknown threat, while her kits stood huddled in the mouth of a stone cave. A single cub lay on its side outside the cave, while another cub in the cave mouth snarled with its mother.

Pensword turned back to Luna. “I have seen a defiant kit and a raging bear. What are they for?”

“To remember you,” Luna answered. “You are the last son of this land. You were the one that earned this place, and dedicated it as a refuge for Thestrals, a place of peace. Although you were younger than even Hurricane when he took on the rank of Commander, you fought for this land. And so you are represented as the young kit here. However, you also raged at the loss of your family, your home. And so you came to represent the great bear, fighting for that which it held so dear.”

Pensword didn’t trust himself to speak, so he continued down the path, instead. Next came the statue of the wolf. This one was different. It showed both a father wolf and a mother wolf with their cubs huddling around the back of a cave, but one young wolf snarled by the mother’s side, while another cub lay dead at the father’s paws.

The lion followed. It sat on its haunches before a stone circle with a constant flame burning in its center. The statue’s eyes peered into the night, as though on guard. A series of lionesses stood on either side of the pride leader, but unlike the other statues, Pensword could see no signs of a dead cub or any similar imagery. A single Thestral approached from the shadows, garbed in the pelt of a lion, and bearing both a ceremonial tomahawk and a dagger. The mare needed no introduction. Pensword knew her tribe.

“The Lion Tribe, who took over the Fortress, refused to follow the trail their fellows led. And so they built this. As the lion watched over the flame, so these Thestrals would keep the flame of history lit, to reveal truth, and dispel falsehood as they abide the day that history would be made flesh once more,” the guard intoned.

Pensword nodded his thanks, and they moved on.

The last statue was so large, they had no choice but to pass under its mighty wings. Its long neck and bulky torso reminded Pensword of a Charizard, albeit without the flame on its tail. A nest of broken eggs lay on the ground nearby. The path stretched on, leading to a stone hole entrance into the building with a small dragon tail sticking out of it. Pensword looked inquiringly to Luna.

“The Dragon clan swore that if war came to this land, those who lived upon the land would fight to the last mare, to give the others time to flee. No pony knows what they would have done with the foals, but many think that those old enough to fight would have fought.” Luna looked to the dragon’s snarling maw as they passed under it. A sudden gout of flames burst forth. “It also was one of the first places to have gas fire, after the first head was destroyed in a storm. The second item to receive the treatment is the eternal flame. The guards still stand watch, but they are ceremonial.”

“But still armed,” Pensword pointed out.

Luna grinned. “Let me show you the foals’ training yard, where those of Thestral blood can train with their weapons in the open, without fear of the outside trying to interfere. You might even honor them with a demonstration or go on a small hunt later, if you feel up to it.” Her horn glowed, and she levitated a cloak and Pensword’s ursa cape. “We have all night to spend with our kind to see how and what has changed, but first, we need to have thee in your robes of office.”

Pensword smiled. “Lead the way, High Chieftess.” He began to don the gear. “Though I do have a question. Why is Fox Feather wearing fur and a tomahawk?”

Luna smiled, and winked. “Because I took her before the Fox tribal leader, who just happens to be here on a trip to visit her grandfoals. After presenting Fox Feather with the High Chieftess’ blessing and a proper assessment on her hunting skills, it was agreed that Fox Feather will not simply be considered an honored wife to a Thestral Clan leader, but a true member of the tribes by adoption and ceremony. While she may have the fur of a Pegasus, like thee, she is deemed to have the soul of a Thestral. Luna says your spouse might just grow some ear tufts, if she has anything to say about it.”

The harvesting of the books and scrolls from the library went surprisingly well following the events of the first day. Over the next two days, the small group of Gryphons had found and sorted every potentially useful piece of information they could find. They also found a workshop specifically tailored for making foci. The parts had remained completely undisturbed and perfectly organized. Needless to say, Avalon had been positively ecstatic.

They’d also located several magical artifacts, which they crated and set carefully in the Gantrithor’s hold. By the end of the second day, the fortress looked very empty, indeed. Massive rooms had been left occupied only by little more than dust and shelves. As the sun set, the group found themselves around a hearty fire, while Grif roasted a few fat snakes he’d hunted earlier. Avalon sat nearby, scanning through one of her prizes with an eager light in her eyes. Tazeer chirped happily nearby from his place on a blanket. Shrial was giving Gilda lessons in current weapon maintenance. Meanwhile, Athena and Gentle Wing were quite happy crawling all over Gilgamesh. The two had been instantly fascinated with the massive Gryphon, and his normally nervous nature seemed to calm as the twins continued to explore.

“You’ve never been around cubs before?” Grif asked as he worked.

“Never. At least, from what I remember.” Gilgamesh smiled softly.

“They seem to like you. I hope they’re not bothering you.” During their short time together, Grif had developed a friendly respect for the enigma. Once he’d gotten past the shell, Gilgamesh had proven himself to be an interesting character.

“No, not at all,” Gilgamesh replied, shifting his balance for the girls as one of them swung from his neck, while the other walked along his wing.

“Tomorrow, we’ll pack up whatever’s left, and then head out. You nervous?” Grif gave one of the snakes a few pokes to check the consistency.

“A little bit, but … I don’t know. I feel more comfortable about it now, I guess.”

“Have the two of you been able to figure out how his magic works?” Grif asked Avalon.

“Not even close. We’re going to have to run a lot of tests, before we can get a proper diagnosis,” she said absently as she flicked the page in her tome and continued reading. “Fascinating….”

“Just remember, you come across anything morally questionable, we burn the pages.” Grif chuckled. “And his talons? Any idea why they're so different?”

“They appear to channel his magic almost like a focus would. It’s difficult to explain, but if I had to theorize, it’s possible that could be the reason why Gilgamesh is capable of casting magic in the first place. He could very well be the result of an experiment the evokers executed long ago, though if he is, we haven’t found any records pertaining to him yet.”

Grif shook his head. “Wouldn’t explain his age, though. He’d have to be a thousand years old, at least, and he looks younger than I am.”

“Perhaps a mutation of some kind, or a blessing from the Winds, then?”

“Maybe. You’d think they’d have warned us, though.” Grif shrugged. “Clover will find out, I’m sure.” He turned back to Gilgamesh. “How do you take your meat?”

“I don’t know?”

The room went silent for a moment. Even Athena and Gentle Wing seemed a bit stunned. “You don’t know how you like your meat?” Grif clarified.

“I-I haven’t really had anything to eat since I woke up….”

“Well then,” Grif cut a large section of one of the snakes off, “let's start you off with with this, and see how you like it. If it’s too raw, you can let me know, and I’ll heat it up a little longer.” He handed the Gryphon the skewered snake.

Gilgamesh looked with uncertainty at the piece of reptile. After a moment, he brought it close, and took a bite. He nodded after swallowing. “It tastes good.”

“Gilgamesh, my friend, … we’ve got a long way to go,” Grif sighed as he served the snake to the others.

“Is that a bad thing?”

“Don’t worry about it for now.” He turned his attention to Shrial as he handed her a section of snake. “How goes the lesson?”

“She’s still a little too soft on her left side. Her fighting’s improved, though. I assume in part thanks to your … sparring sessions.”

Gilda blushed as she looked away from the fire, and started carving patterns in the ground.

“Don’t be embarrassed, Gilda. Shrial’s just jealous, because she never saw that much gain from our ‘sparring,’” Grif teased.

“Oh, you want to talk about our sparring, hmm? Should I mention some of our moves from our wedding night, then? I’m sure the ladies would be very interested to hear about that.”

Meanwhile, Gilgamesh sat with a blank expression on his face as he looked to everyone present. “What are you all talking about?”

“Uh….” Grif chuckled awkwardly. “You’ll find out when you're older.”

Gilgamesh blinked a few times, before looking down. “How old am I, even?” he muttered as he scratched the side of his head..

“... Yes,” Grif answered as he bit into his chunk of snake.

“In other words, don’t worry about either of those,” Avalon said.

The big Gryphon was silent for a time as he weighed the wisdom of their words. “Okay,” he nodded. “I’ll trust you.”

Five miles out from New Unity, deep within the Everfree, the scouts finally caught up with their quarry. They had followed the trail for days across rocky and wet terrain, through rivers and streams. They’d lost it several times, and nearly gave up, before somehow stumbling on it again.

“I counted seventeen thousand in the clearing, and another three thousand in the cave. What about you, Star Crusher?” the verdant-green Pegasus stallion asked as he looked to his Thestral companion.

“Another twenty in the clearing across the ridge, Emerald Haze. They’re big buckers. Have to be fifteen hooves for some of them. They’ve got thicker armor and actual weapons spread out between them.”

“Together with the fifteen across the river, that makes fifty-five thousand in all,” a candy-cane-colored Unicorn mare spoke as she materialized seemingly from nowhere. “Not as many as the last attack, but these seem to be more substantial in muscle and armor plating. Intellect, too, if those were really commanders I was able to pick out. They’re moving smarter, more tactically than last time. We need to get a repor–look out!” She tackled Emerald Haze as a bolt of green magic zoomed through the area his head had been a second earlier. The buzzing of wings echoed from the bushes. “Damn. They spotted us! We need to get back to Unity now!”

They turned to find their retreat cut off by two Changelings closing in on them. Just as they went for their weapons, Gryphon talons reached from the bushes, and snapped the Changelings’ necks. The snow-covered bushes seemed to move forward. One of the taloned hands moved some of the ‘foliage’ aside to reveal a Gryphon’s face. “Grif figured following you might give these new ghillie suits a try.” Arrows suddenly shot from the foliage, skewering the first few Changelings to exit the bushline. “We’ll hold here. There’s a squad of Rohirrim about ten yards left of this position. They’ll signal when you get there, and cover your retreat. We’ll retreat then.”

“And if you don’t make it?” Star Crusher asked.

The Gryphon narrowed his gaze. “Then we don’t make it. Unity needs this warning, and so does the compound. Go now!” Then he winked. “Gonna take more than a few bugs to take us down.”

The scouts nodded as they retreated, while the Gryphons continued firing into the oncoming swarm. They needed to get to Hammer Strike. As of this moment, Unity was going to war.

Grif woke up sweating. It was still the night of their second day. Everyone else was sleeping soundly around the dying fire embers of the fire they’d built in a spare room, but the Avatar of Winds found himself waking for what felt like the fiftieth time that night.

“Whats going on?” he grumbled as he extracted himself carefully from the pile that was his wives and cubs surrounding him. He exited the room carefully, being sure to not let his talons click against the stone. Seeing as his body wouldn’t let him sleep, he figured he might as well work out some of the energy by taking a walk. He followed the halls for a while, trying to think of what might be keeping him awake. Despite his connection to the place, he’d slept perfectly soundly the night before, so what could be causing the discrepancy?

He was about to turn around and head back to the room, when something caught his attention. There, on the stone floor, a gray feather glinted in the dim light. It was too short and fat to be one of his. He bent down to pick it up, only for it to vanish. When he looked farther down the hall, it had reappeared just a few feet away. Grif raised a curious brow as he approached the feather, and tried to pick it up again. Once more, it vanished.

“Okay, this is getting weird,” Grif noted to himself as he moved forward. This time, he didn’t bother to try and pick it up. The moment he got too close, the feather vanished and reappeared. And so it kept going again and again, and he kept following it down the hall, down the stairs, out into the courtyard, into the tower, down the stairs, lower, past the dungeon, lower still. Soon Grif found himself standing outside a patch of wall that had swung aside to reveal a cool, dark passage.

He could just make out the murals that stood within, and his eyes widened as he realized exactly where he now stood. This was an entrance to Grask’s tomb. He remembered how Shrial had described the place, but she’d never mentioned this particular door before. There certainly had never been a record of it on any of the maps, nor had it been discovered on previous excursions when scanning for any hidden chambers. A powerful magic must have kept it concealed, and yet, here it was, unsealed, and awaiting his arrival.

The entrance wasn’t the only thing waiting. Rather than the ghost of his predecessor he’d been expecting, a different creature stood before him. While she possessed wings, her form was much more feline in nature. Stone-gray fur covered her from head to toe, with smaller dainty paws on both her forelegs and hind legs. Her tail whipped back and forth, much like a cat’s would when judging someone. She wore a headdress of white linen with a golden ring around her brow. Strings of beads and gemstones hung from the headpiece, framing her face.

“A ... a Sphinx?” Grif found himself asking in shock.

The creature didn’t deign to answer, and turned instead to enter the tomb, beckoning with a wing as she passed through the portal.

Against his better judgement, Grif chose to follow her, and the two passed down the hall approaching the main tomb. Halfway down, she approached the wall, and pressed her paw against it. A hidden door swung open with creaks and shrieks of protest from unoiled hinges. She entered without a word. Grif stopped for a moment at this ominous omen, but once again went against his better judgement, and darted through as the door started to close.

A cramped narrow hallway greeted him, and even with his acute eyesight, he could barely make out anything as he was forced to simply go forward. After a hundred feet, the hallway exited into a large square chamber. There was no treasure here, no weapons, no scrolls, no books.

A raised central platform stood there, supporting a black marble sarcophagus depicting a female Sphinx. The markings indicated her to be a of high standing, and some kind of prophet. A raised dais stood beside the sarcophagus, holding a single stone tablet that had been carved in old Gryphic. A large basin of oil stood nearby. Searching his person, Grif was able to find a piece of flint. Then he used a stone from the floor to spark the flint, and ignite the basin. The room erupted with light as the flame caught, illuminating much of the room and the tablet itself.

Grif stared at the tablet as he struggled to translate the ancient characters. A strange sensation filled him as he worked to understand the record. Something about the words seemed important, and he was so wrapped up in translating it that he almost didn’t pick up the voice as the apparition spoke for the first time. It held an ethereal dual-toned quality that sounded almost melodic as she spoke. At first, he couldn’t understand her, but the longer she spoke, the more he began to make it out, as though she were speaking New Gryphic, Equish, or even English.

“I am Shiara, the Gray One. I was the last prophet born before our peoples divided. Hear my last vision, Avatar. Hear, and remember:

Upon the planet Equis, where might and magic reign,

The dark one sits in slumber, bound fast by seal and chain.

All cast by dark one’s brothers for actions foul and fair,

and deep within this prison, Fifth stirs and slumbers there.

Fifth preys upon the strong to inflict pain upon the weak.

Fifth always seeks to tempt the one through whom its siblings speak.

But if the one should free Fifth’s soul, despite the vengeful odds,

then with that one will truly come the twilight of the gods.”

She repeated the words twice more as she lifted the tablet from the dais, and gave it to Grif. “Heed my vision, Avatar. Heed, and remember words as old as an age.” Grif took hold of the tablet, and the flames snuffed out as the shadows of the tomb consumed him.

Grif bolted awake, panting heavily as he rose upright, disturbing his three wives.

Gilda glared at her new husband with beady, puffy eyes. “What’s the big idea?” she grumbled.

“It was … it was just a dream,” Grif panted. “I … I saw a tomb, some kind of prophecy about the Black Gale.”

Gilda hissed, and spat at a corner.

“What’s this about a gale?” Avalon yawned as she rubbed her eyes, blinking blearily at the dull embers from the fire.

“Not agale, Avalon, thegale. The very incarnation of death, destruction, and senseless killing. You know what he means,” Shrial snapped. Being the warrior that she was, she had been the swiftest to come to full awareness.

“I was in a tomb,” Grif said. “There was a ghost there, a Sphinx. She told me a prophecy, and then gave me a tablet.”

“And what was on the tablet?” Avalon asked as she stared intently at her husband. “Tell me everything,” she insisted as she began sorting through her pack, pulling out various scrolls and tomes, before shaking her head, and tossing them back in. As she moved, something grated on the stone beneath them. When they looked, they found a stone tablet that most definitely had not been there before.

“Looks like I won’t have to tell you anything,” Grif said as he picked the tablet up. It only took him a few seconds to verify it as the one from his dream.

“... Astral storage,” Avalon gaped. “The Evokers theorized the Sphinxes had developed an art to take objects with them into the afterlife. I guess this is proof. The magic surrounding it certainly isn’t from this plane,” she said as she ran her focus along its surface.

“Avalon, it’s a prophecy about the twilight of the gods.” Grif’s face was grave. “And one who will release the gale.”

“And your point is…?”

“We could be talking about the death of the Winds here.”

“And you’re expecting it to come true just days after you’re given the record?”

“You're being incredibly cold right now, Avalon,” Grif commented.

“Practical, Grif. Practical. Seeing as you’re the Winds’ representative here, I’m pretty sure they can offer you the guidance you need. And if not, then we’ll come up with a plan B. We always do. That, and it’s very late, and we could all use a good night’s sleep after the sudden wake-up call you gave us.”

Grif sighed as he rubbed his eyes. “Maybe you’re right, but I still think you should think about the consequences a little more. Living for so long without the Winds here has nearly destroyed us. Could we really survive as a people without them at all?” He gave a yawn. “But I guess we can sleep on that.”

“Now there is wisdom.” Avalon smiled as she kissed her husband on the cheek. “Now get in here, Grif. We want our bedwarmer back,” she teased.

Shrial couldn’t help but laugh. “Now that, I can agree with.”

And with that, the group snuggled in. Problems could always be looked at tomorrow. Gilda smiled as the twins wiggled their way over to her, and snuggled up to her fur. The idea of being a mother and a wife still scared her, but she had to admit, the benefits so far weren’t too bad. She pulled the two close, then leaned up against Grif. A calm sleep followed soon after.

The sun was just rising on the third day of Pensword’s visit. He lay atop a cloud looking down over the sprawling valley below. The shadows had just begun to flee, and he couldn’t help but marvel as the light stretched over the landscape. And then it finally touched the city, and Pensword gasped. The polished white stones around the buildings’ foundations cast their walls in a brilliant halo. Early morning traffic had already begun. A pair of gryphons passed by a few Ponies, then took a seat on the benches near the dragon fountain. A Minotaur bull stared at the the communal fountain, where coins glittered beneath the sun’s reflection on the water. A large pillar towered from its center in tribute to Mountainside Falls, right down to the names of the citizens and the symbols of adoption.

Pensword couldn’t help but smile as he recalled the scale model he’d seen in the museum. The dream clan had gone so far as to adopt those who had died, and offered last rights in collaboration with the authorities of various other church authorities. The statue of an Earth Pony mare stared with piercing gaze to the west. A simulacrum of a younger Pensword stared off towards Filly De Ys. Lastly, Princess Luna looked regally towards the east to lead into the future.

A flash of red drew his attention to the grass surrounding the buildings and the plains beyond. Even after seeing it for so many days, he still marveled at how Equestria had managed to replicate an Earth poppy so well. And then, to top it all off, it seemed that this stretch of land was the only location in all of Equestria where the flower could grow. Any other attempts to grow them away from the mountains had failed. The bloom always died, and any shoots of seeds planted would only survive a short while, before they withered away. The museum had taught him the income from selling a certain amount of the poppies each year had helped to fund and maintain much of the projects and monuments in the town.

And yet, while the flower remained prolific in the valley, he’d never once seen a single person wearing the blossom. Could it be they had forgotten the old tradition? Pensword shook his head. That wasn’t right. He would reintroduce the custom. After all, what was one more tradition in a town dedicated to remembrance?

“Hey!” a voice barked, shattering Pensword’s musings. A guard flapped up to the cloud, his face dark as a storm cloud. “You can–.” The guard choked on his words as his eyes widened. “C–commander,” he gasped. He cleared his throat nervously. “Ca–carry on. Sorry I disturbed you.”

“That’s okay. I should be down there, traveling the paths.”

“Uh … that is,” The guard stammered, causing Pensword to frown.

“Where’s your military bearing, Cadet?” the commander chided.

The guard shook his head, and sputtered, then snapped to attention. “I’ll get you a two guard detail to take you around the grounds, Sir. You can go anywhere here, after all. They’re your lands.”

Pensword smiled weakly, then nodded. “Thank you.”

“Not a problem, Sir.”

Pensword opened his wings, and took flight. bursting the cloud apart with a single buck at the same time, before gliding gently towards the ground. In a matter of minutes, he was flanked by the first guard and one of his fellows. He landed at the old city hall, where a stone slab had been laid out front with an etching of how the original hall had looked before it had been destroyed. Closer inspection revealed a plaque explaining how the stone had been hauled from the local quarry to be used here. He closed his eyes, and let himself walk down the paths of memory. His hooves crunched the gravel as the ghostly laughter of foals flitting through the marketplace, while the adults worked their trades echoed through his ears.

The sounds all stopped when he noticed the sunlight suddenly blocked. He snapped his eyes open to see a bulky, elderly gray Gryphon gawking with wide eyes. Gravel sprayed in the Gryphon’s rush to the ground. His beak was covered by a cloud of dirt as it scraped the earth beneath the gravel.

“I beg your pardon, Commander,” he quailed.

Pensword saw the fear, the sorrow, the pain, but mostly the fear, and he recoiled. It was one thing to hold a vendetta against the Gryphons of the empire, but … this was an old one, most likely Equestrian born. The guards braced themselves, but Pensword raised a staying wing. If there was one thing he and Matthew could agree on, it was to show respect when respect was offered, and gentleness when needed most. Both knew this was such a time.

He stepped forward, and bent to raise the Gryphon up. “Please, there is no need for such behavior. I believe both of us can agree it is most unwarrior-like.Thou feelest pain and regret to even be in this place. I would surmise such feelings were brought about by the actions of an ancestor or some clan from which thou art descended. And yet, thou art here to learn of thine ancestors’ failings, rather than deny or laud them. That is more than can be said for many others.”

“I … well, um, thank you,” the Gryphon sputtered.

“A true warrior knows how to identify an enemy,” Pensword shrugged. “You are not an enemy. I assume you have come here to learn of your peoples’ history from the Pony perspective, and the things which I witnessed firsthoof. You have my permission to do so. It is best for all of us to learn, so that our own children will not make the same mistakes.”

The Gryphon coughed awkwardly. “Thank you for the compliment. I’ve been told that I look rather young for my age, but I’m afraid that I am far past the cub rearing phase.”

“Then learn what you can, and teach whom you can. Thestral, Unicorn, Gryphon, Pegasus, Earth Pony, any that need it. They need not be your own cubs to learn at your talons.”

“Right. Well, thank you again. I … look forward to learning, I suppose.” The old Gryphon nodded respectfully to the guards and Pensword, before turning aside and making his way down the path.

Pensword sighed ruefully, then made his own way through town. He trotted beyond the borders and into the fields beyond. He hardly knew what he was doing, letting his hooves guide his steps. And so it was that he found himself standing before an old cottage with four white stone walls, and a pair of small windows on either side of the door. The construction was new, but the architecture followed a style that had fallen out of use centuries ago. He walked up to it, and brushed his hoof against the door. It swung in at his touch, revealing the cramped, empty recreation of the rooms where he had grown up. He wandered through each, and smiled softly at the familiar memories. The poppies outside made the cottage a truly picturesque scene.

The guards waited patiently on either side of the entrance, and Pensword heaved a heavy sigh. He’d missed home, but that didn’t make it easier to shoulder the loss, even if he had been able to build something new in its place. He clopped over to the hearth, and ran a hoof over the new stone. Then he stepped up, and laid himself down in front of the hole. He could almost hear the fire crackling as his mother hummed in her rocking chair with her sketch pad, while his brother and sister either napped with him or watched the logs burn. As the tune shimmered through his memory, he closed his eyes and laid his head on a hoof. The sleep came quickly.

Pensword peered through the now-familiar mists of his mind. He could have built up a whole world, if he’d wanted to, but for some reason, he didn’t. He felt strangely neutral. about the whole thing, as though his emotions had been … dulled somehow. He felt a presence behind him, but sensed no ill intent, so he rose and turned to face … himself?

“What?” Pensword asked in confusion. “Who are…?” While the dullness remained, he still felt that familiar sense of caution, and crouched into a defensive stance.

“As I am, you once were,” the other Pensword said simply. “As you are, I will one day be.”

“... Matthew?” Pensword asked uncertainly. “But … you look like me.”

“Yes, because we’re the same,” Matthew replied simply.

“No, you’re a human from Earth, stuck in Equestria, waiting for the princesses to bring your body back.”

“And I am also the foal who got a second chance at living and growing up. I am the one who lost his entire family in a Gryphon attack.”

“No, that’s me!” Pensword snapped. “You have a family that loves you on Earth.”

“Correction: You do,” Matthew replied.

“Come again?”

“You have two families,” Matthew said simply as he shrugged his wings. “You know how Luna’s been giving you a break lately? She’s been taking that time to talk with me one-on-one. You weren’t willing to accept what she told you, so she had to try it with me, instead.”

Pensword raised a brow in confusion. “Come again?”

Matthew smiled as he took a relaxing breath. “You and I are the same mind. I’m just the manifestation of that exists because of the stress we faced losing our family, and then having all our old memories spring back at once. We never really split in the first place. Truth be told, we’ve been working together for a long time now. We just weren’t willing to acknowledge the merge.” He waved a wing, and the familiar images of Grif and Taze appeared before them. “Grif and Taze found their own way to merge together, and they became a new entity, someone who was both, yet neither. The whole point of this meeting now between us is that we need to realize we’ve always been one. Both lives were lived by us. Both of us had the same set of morals, the same ideals, and the same trauma. Why else do you think Luna has kept us aboard her staff in the first place? If you and I were really two different minds sharing one body, we wouldn’t be fit for duty, and we’d probably be visiting a psychiatrist every week.”

Pensword opened his muzzle to respond. A brief surge of air rose as he prepared to speak. Then the air caught in his throat, he croaked, and closed his muzzle again as his brow furrowed.

“While you're thinking, you should know that while you and Lunar Fang thought I was in control with the trains, I wasn’t. Well, I guess it’s better to say that neither of us truly were. If it really were just me, I never would have given up one of my locomotives to someone else. I’m a little OCD there. You were the kindhearted soul that gave something to a mare who never really had any gifts or things to call her own.”

Pensword paused and frowned. “I … don’t want to lose you,” he finally admitted. “I know … I guess I always knew I had access to your … our memories and thoughts, but I liked our conversations too much to just … go there like that.”

Matthew chuckled. “And we’ll continue to have those conversations. Do you really think we’re the only ones that have internal debates?” He shook his head, even as he continued to smile. “It’s time we put this to bed once and for all.” He offered a hoof. “I am a Pony.”

Pensword reached out a hoof, and watched half in surprise, half in relief as the hoof morphed into a familiar hand. “I am a Human,” he continued.

“We are Pensword, through and through. We have a family on Earth. We watched and lived our Pony family’s death,” they spoke together, even as the mists began to eddy and swirl around them with streaks of light. “We have knowledge of Earth’s history and the training of the Equestrian Military.”

“Till the last shot is fired,” Matthew started as he rose and flared his wings.

“I’ll stand watch over my lands,” Pensword finished as he rose on two solid legs stepped forward, knelt, and embraced himself.

Pensword didn’t know how long he’d stood there. It felt like seconds. Or was it an eternity? A firm cough pulled him out of the fog. He looked on in confusion as a familiar star-filled mane billowed in front of his face. His eyes widened, and he pulled away from the now familiar face of Princess Luna, though she now stood eye to eye with the commander.

“Princess?” he balked.

“Easy, Pensword. I’m sorry I didn’t say anything, but your mind needed the time to heal properly. Once you reconciled with your psyche, I came. And since you wanted to hug something, well … I appear to have replaced your projection of yourself.” She chuckled, then smiled kindly at him. “I am so proud of you, Commander Moonkissed Pensword, Matthew Washington Hurricane of Equestria’s Armies and Earth attache, my dear friend.” The mists rippled around her as her body expanded to its proper size once more, and she looked down on the Pegasus with a familiar motherly gaze. “Only a select few of us will know know of your combined titles, of course. But it is better that way. That being said, we still have the matter of dealing with young Matthew to consider. As of today, our records show that he’s still technically in a coma.”

“Bury him officially here in Mountainside Falls. I would have enjoyed it, if I was still human and knew the meaning of this place. But make sure to prepare an empty coffin, too, to represent him and his return home. I wish him to be ‘buried’ in George Park, once we can travel back to Earth again. It’s Earth’s counterpart to Mountainside Falls. Maybe we can offer an honor guard of sorts as well. Nothing grand, just … proper for the sacrifices he made.”

“Neither I nor my sister will forget the deeds of one so weak, and yet so very strong.” She laid a wing on his head, and patted it a few times. “It truly is amazing, what you accomplished here for us, and we will never forget it.”

“I know.” Pensword chuckled. “You know, Lunar Fang figured something like this might happen. She said that if I should ‘kill’ Matthew, she would give that name to our first colt as his middle name. Fitting, don’t you think?”

The dream plane had shifted, now that Pensword had finished his discussion with himself. A large chamber towered three stories tall with bookcases as far as the eye could see. Thick metal staircases and walkways dotted the room, and movable ladders attached themselves on every bookcase for ease of use. Models of objects and events from his past as a human and Pony dotted the various display tables and alcoves of what had to be a library of some sort. Colors, crests, and symbols for the Gryphon Slayers, the Demon Damned, the Demon Slayers, the US Army, the logo for his grandfather’s unit, George Washington’s flag, and Pensword’s own personal colors. Then he laid his eyes on the family crests, both from Earth and his own. Two flags stood on either side of a massive stained glass window, the one for the United States, the other for Equestria. A smile crossed his muzzle as scenes from the library in The Last Crusade played on a television screen off to the side. He watched them for a time, then turned his attention back to the stained glass window again.

The colored shards of glass wove together to depict his history, his dual nature as Equestrian and Human, all while flowing together in seamless unity. All of his family members, both Equine, Human, and adopted flowed together around the edges of the window. He smiled, then looked down at a very familiar tile pattern. He quickly took wing, and nearly squeed with delight when he realized the likeness to the library in Indiana Jones: The Last Crusade, complete with the large X. The only difference here laid in the fact that a large table stood on top of the floor with a large scale model of the Titanic encased perfectly in a glass case.

Luna walked to a non-stained-glass window, and beckoned Pensword to walk to the window. The two looked out to see a veritable legion of trebuchets and WWII tanks guarding the sanctuary. He withdrew himself from the window to peek down a hall he’d noticed earlier, and his smile widened into a grin as he eyed two models, one of the Bismarck and the other the Yamato. “You know, Luna, I’m still continuing the tradition of calling Lunar Fang my little Thestral.”

“As long as thou art prepared for her calling you her little Human,” Luna responded with a grin. “It’s good to continue past traditions. So much history can be tied to those two words. Hopefully, with your knowledge and experience fully combined, you won’t make the same mistake my sister and thee did with Lord Shawn, hmm?”

Pensword ruffled his feathers. “Can we please not talk about that? I still get phantom pains sometimes.”

Luna’s laughter cascaded like a waterfall as she gazed on the Pony’s blushing face. The spark of Matthew’s enthusiasm mixed now with Pensword’s experience and wisdom, making him look more distinguished. That effect was ruined, however, by the new psyche’s combined fluster reflex. She uttered something in a language Pensword had never heard before.

“Sorry, did you say something, Luna?” Pensword asked.

Luna only smiled cryptically in response.

“All right, Aria. Are you ready to test those wings?” Vital smiled as he stood in the castle’s courtyard. The cryophoenix perched atop his horn as it looked curiously around its new surroundings. A fresh coating of frost covered the cobblestones, making them sparkle in the early morning air as Vital’s breath puffed in tiny clouds. Snow crowned the parapets and upper walls of the keep, and a gentle breeze flowed up from the south, carrying a flurry of flakes kicked up from snowdrifts nearby.

Aria chirped happily as she ruffled her breast feathers, and shook her long, flowing tail. The extra exposure to the cold of winter had increased her growth cycle dramatically, and her pale blue had darkened to a mixture of indigo and arctic with hints of white fringing up from the sides of her eyes and along the tips of her tail feathers.

“Then let’s get this party started. Remember. Flap your wings for lift, then use your magic to push cold air down around you, and force an artificial warm air column to push you up.”

Aria let out a playful trill as her shoulders shook, before flapping her wings, and leaping into the air. A sparkling vapor not unlike a cloud of ice crystals trailed behind her tail as she flapped, climbing higher and higher. She tucked her feet in to reduce drag from the wind. Then, once she’d gained enough height, she dropped into a dive, and pulled up a few feet above the ground, tracing her long feathers along the cobbles to spread her mist over the ground behind in curling patterns and shapes. She sang as she repeated the exercise again and again, using her tail as her brush and the stones as her canvas. When she’d passed for the tenth time, she alighted on Vital’s shoulder, and nuzzled against his cheek as he craned his neck back to check on her.

“Nicely done,” he complimented her. “You’re a real natural.” Aria pulled her head back to her shoulders in what Vital could only guess was the avian equivalent of a blush. Vital chuckled in return. “All right, all right. I can take a hint. How about we get you inside for a nice treat, hmm? I think we still have some venison somewhere in the kitchens.

“Attack,” a weak cry came in over the walls. The parapet guards rushed to their stations to watch the horizon as a cluster of shadowy figures raced towards New Unity, kicking up snow and slush in their wake.

Vital Spark narrowed his gaze. “What’s going on up there, Farseer?” he called up. “Friend or foe?”

“Scouts coming back at full charge, with Rohirrim in tow. They’re carrying an injured Gryphon.”

Vital narrowed his gaze. “Then it sounds like it’s time to sound the alarm. Set off the signal flare to rally the troops. Alert condition yellow. And send off a runner to get the commanding officers here as soon as you can. I’ll go get Clover and Hammer Strike. They’ll want to be here for the briefing.”

Moments later, the signal fire lit, and as the party drew close, the Rohirrim powered through the gates with the Gryphon in tow, while the scouts lagged in after, panting heavily.

Seconds later, Black Rook was on the scene, glaring up at the signal fires, then looking at his own men. “Somebody get Big Guns,” he ordered as his eyes fell on the Gryphon. “We’ll need help moving him to the infirmary.” Then he turned on the scouts. “Report.”

“Over fifty thousand Changelings five miles out. They’re right on our hooves. They’re larger, better armored, and possibly more intelligent than the last group,” Emerald Haze reported.

“Signs of Chrysalis?”

“None yet, Sir, but given these are Changelings, she may have been hiding her presence.”

“Have we sent word to Me-Me?”

“We just arrived, Sir,” Emerald haze pointed out. “We’ve been galloping for almost a day straight.”

“Then we can expect them to reach us in far less.” He raised his head. “Farsight! Send an alert to Grif’s compound, and get a representative over here ASAP,” he barked. “We need a war council.” He turned back to the others. “Has someone already gone to alert Clover and Hammer Strike?”

“Tower is on his way already,” Blast shouted as he exited the armory. “I want troops manning the towers, but don’t show your heads. We need to get those mages forward to activate the magic defenses. And by Sleipnir, get that second wall manned!” he barked along the parapets. “We’re not going to lose those lands a second time.”

“Yes, Sir!” Rook saluted. “Permission to rally the mages?”

“Granted. Get going. We don’t have much time. Get the flyers while you’re at it. I want the air force deployed to take the clouds, if we can,” Blast barked.

“Yes, Sir!” Rook saluted, then galloped towards the barracks as fast as his legs could carry him. His eyes narrowed in determination. They weren’t going to hurt anypony else this time, not if he could help it.

Tower panted breathlessly as he burst into Hammer Strike’s office. “We’re under attack! Fifty thousand Changelings are on the way, and reports say they’re armed, armored, and more intelligent. To sum it up, Sir, we’re in trouble.”

Hammer Strike growled faintly as he placed his quill down. “It seems they didn’t get the message last time. Are preparations underway?”

“Blast is rallying the troops, and Gryphons are pouring in to hasten battle preparations. The Bladefeather compound is going into lockdown. I advise contacting Grif and the Commander quickly, and instructing them to return with all due speed.”

Hammer Strike nodded. “To better the odds, I’m granting permission to use up to class two weapons.”

“Understood. I’ll pass the note to a runner. I need to get to Clover now to let her know. We need every mage possible on the front. We’ve got a lot of loose lumber lying around the outer second wall. I hate to waste materials, but you might need to burn them to keep the Changelings from using them.”

“I’ll get on that as soon as I can. Go alert Clover while I prepare.”

“Sir!” Blast snapped a salute, before galloping out the office as quickly as his hooves could carry him. The air resounded with the rhythmic tromp of organized hooves as the guards took their positions, while civilians were escorted to bunkers built by Me-Me and the Thestrals just for such an occasion.

Vital Spark entered the lab with little ceremony. Clover appeared to be dangling a fragment of metal over a heated beaker, where a solution bubbled steadily. A set of heavy duty goggles covered her eyes, and a thick leather apron protected her front as she prepared to drop it in.

“Clover?” Vital asked gently. He knew better than to startle his teacher, especially when she was in the middle of a project.

“What is it, Vital Spark?” she asked, not even bothering to look up from her work.

“It’s Chrysalis. She’s coming for another swing at New Unity. I volunteered to come get you, since I know you don’t generally like how … insistent troops can be at times like this.”

“How many?” Clover asked as she worked.

“About fifty thousand, but she’s made some modifications.”

“Gather the class together, have them pair up, and for Celestia’s sake, put on some proper robes,” Clover chided him as she took her current robe off, replacing it with a sturdier midnight blue one. Several areas contained plates of some sky-blue metal. She grabbed her focus, testing the mace end carefully.

Vital nodded as he prepared to leave, then turned back as a thought struck him. “Can Aria maybe wait out the battle here? She’s already had her morning meal, and I don’t know if she’s ready for proper combat yet.”

“No, I want you to bring an infant phoenix to the front lines,” Clover said as she rolled her eyes.

Vital chuckled. “Thanks, Clover. It’s good to know you still care.” Vital shot a bolt of magic into a corner, where he froze up a bird stand made out of solid ice, complete with environmental runes to regulate temperature. “There you go, Aria,” he said as he levitated the chick onto her new perch. “Now you be a good girl while I’m gone. Clover and I have to help defend the castle.”

Aria cheeped longingly.

“Not until you’re older, young lady. I promise, we’ll be fine.” He kissed her gently on the top of her head. “Now you be safe, too.” Then he turned back to Clover. “Meet you at the barracks?”

“No, you're with Trixie this time. Keep each other safe. It’s time I stretched my muscles.”

“... I meant for the big meet before we all separate, but okay. I don’t think Trixie will object too much,” Vital said with a chuckle. “Don’t think I have much to complain about either.” He let the smile drop as he looked on his teacher. “Be safe out there, Clover.” He let a playful smirk pull at the corners of his mouth. “You may be a pain in my tail, but you’re the only teacher I’ve got. I’d rather not have to go through the trouble of finding someone else.”

“Please. If fifty thousand and change had been enough to kill me, I’d have been dead long ago,” Clover chuckled. “Pay attention. You might learn something.”

“I always do with you around.” Vital smiled as he left out the lab’s door. “See you on the other side, Shifu.”

“Hopefully, no time soon.” And with a pop, Clover was gone.

Vital chuckled. “Not what I meant, but I’ll take it.” With that, he left, and closed the door behind him, only to smack into Tower Shield. “Oh, hey, Tower. You here to find Clover?”

“Yes, I–.”

“I already told her. She’s gone to the border to prepare. I’m heading to my quarters to get my gear, then to find Trixie. We’ll see you out there.”

“Right.” Tower nodded as he turned about, and made a dash for the nearest stairwell. After all, the troops needed him to help organize tactics.

Chrysalis stood towards the rear of her ranks, a mad glimmer in her eye as she glared at the walls of New Unity, before turning to her full target. Then she turned to address another of her praetorians.

The praetorian saluted, and buzzed its wings as it and the ordered five thousand flew toward Ponyville. Chrysalis cackled with glee as the first of her guards pivoted towards the Gryphon Compound, while the flanks were being defended by Changelings with blue crystal prisms growing out of their backs. On a single command, they launched half the crystals as they impacted and struck the barriers. They pulsed, and began to grow as they fed on the magic, developing the beginnings of a crystal wall. The attack was going quite well, all things considered. That … confused the Changeling queen. So far, none of her forces had been attacked. What was taking them so long?

Twilight burst up from her pile of paperwork as a massive detonation shook the tree. She raced to her window to see what was going on, only to gasp at the sight. The airship Pensword had assigned to guard the town border was smoking, and it appeared to have declared war on the Everfree itself. A large scorch mark smoked in the distance. Craters pockmarked the ground near the path towards New Unity. The princess would have thought it a cannon’s misfire or an exercise, were it not for the hint of motion she noticed in that black mark. Seconds later, a veritable wave of black, green, and blue surged out from the pile of what she surmised to be … corpses.

She did her best to swallow the bile building in the back of her throat. Like it or not, Ponyville was under attack, and if this was anything like what the attack on New Unity had been, it meant they needed to initiate countermeasures immediately. She teleported to Mayor Mare’s office, startling the official as she spoke to what Twilight could only assume was a reporter from Canterlot.

“Mayor Mare, we have a problem.”

“What is it, Twilight?” the mayor asked.

“Ponyville is under attack. It’s time to execute Plan SRB-01.”

“What?”

“Mayor, the town is about to go into a panic, if we don’t start immediately. We have a whole swarm of Changelings on our doorstep. I need you to activate the emergency net now, and evacuate the citizens. The Santa Maria can only buy us so much time.”

“That’s what the noise was all about? I thought Rainbow Dash was just up to one of her pranks again.”

“Mayor, now, please,” Twilight insisted firmly.

“Right.” Mayor Mare reached into her desk, and pulled out a pulsing green convex crystal mounted in four jagged black spires. A series of colorful bands glowed between, as though holding the structure together. She quickly stroked each of the four sides, one up, one down, up, then down, followed by tapping a series of individual strings, which each let out their own musical tone, before she finally rapped her hoof solidly on the top of the crystal, causing it to ring out through the room.

The sound of Changeling fire erupted, and Mayor Mare turned to look out the window. The familiar red chiton of Me-Me’s Changelings greeted her gaze as each marched up in an orderly fashion, and knocked on the residents’ doors.

“It’s done, Twilight.”

Twilight nodded. “Good. Make sure to get everyone into the shelters. Me-Me said they should be able to mask your emotions as long as you stay there. Twilight narrowed her gaze, then flicked her horn as magic poured off of it. Her focus appeared in a flash of light, its gems practically glowing as its polished blade gleamed. A set of light purple pauldrons and a slightly darker peytral with her cutie mark engraved on it glinted in her magic’s glow.

“Y-you don’t really intend to go into battle, do you, Princess?” the newspony spoke up for the first time since her arrival.

“Sorry, but I don’t have time for an interview. Mayor Mare, take him with you. Make sure to test him with the lanterns, just to be on the safe side. If the others are here, have them help with the evacuation. They can come join me after.”

Mayor Mare nodded grimly as she pushed her glasses back up her nose. “Of course, Twilight. Good luck out there.”

And with that, Twilight disappeared in a flash of light.

“Well don’t just stand there. Come on!” Mayor Mare said as she pulled the flabbergasted reporter out the door by his collar.

“TRIPLE MAXIMIZE MAGIC!” Clover swung her focus as dozens of bright blue magic circles materialized behind her, and began shooting globes of bright white light. “GREATER ANTI-MAGIC BARRAGE!” As the energy hit, massive groups of Changelings seemed to cease to exist.

She didn’t even wait to see the spell finish as she turned to face another advance force. This time, firey orange circles appeared behind her. “TRIPLE MAXIMIZE MAGIC: VOLCANIC ERUPTION BARRAGE!” Balls of molten lava began flooding out, melting Changelings left, right, and center.

Clover drove the head of her staff into the ground. The large magic circles appeared before her in yellow, blue, and red. “Mother Faust, lend me your sacred breath to make my contract heard. From the depths of the furnace, come to me, and honor the deal we made. Summon!” The red circle erupted in flames as imps, drakes and other creatures poured through the gap.

“From the heights of Heaven, repay me with your divine grace. Summon!” Electricity crackled menacingly from the yellow circle as sentient thunder clouds flooded out.

“From your palace at Nibelheim, speed to my aid. Summon!” Frost and snow poured from the blue circle as living snowmen slid out. With the gates open, Clover’s horn burned as an extra six layers of magic covered the circles, and the ground started to smoke. “TRIPLE MAXIMIZE BOSS SUMMON!” The gates suddenly reversed, sucking the creatures escaping them back in. Then they exploded as roaring infernos, deadly thunderstorms, and jagged ice erupted from their mouths. Three shadows emerged from the gates amid the chaos, towering and menacing in their own rights.

The first was a large creature, built like a Minotaur with massive hooves, a bulky bipedal body, and long horns. However, that’s where similarities to the race ended. His face was flat, with a large sloping brow and deep set eyes. His wide-lipped mouth gave way to jagged fangs. His horns curved upwards and behind him in a savage demonic arc. His body was covered in blood-red fur that seemed to pulse with tiny lava streams, and his eyes literally burned with tongues of fire. A long prehensile tail swept behind him. His massive arms ended in five-fingered clawed hands that held shackles on both wrists with the remnants of his broken chain links attached. A large spiked club was gripped tightly in his right hand, and the ground beneath him scorched with every hoof step.

The second figure to step out was a human, though few in Equestria would know what that was. He was tall and thin. Yet, despite his ancient form, his body seemed to emanate an aura that demanded both respect and fear. A long golden spear was clenched in his right hand, and his eyes crackled with the fury of a thousand storms. A long white fluffy beard was the only welcoming thing on his visage, and it stretched nearly to his feet.

The last was also human, though she was far paler than her yellow counterpart. Her body was wrapped in gauzy blue silk, studded in jewels that could have been either diamonds or large pieces of ice. An ornate crown shaped much like a castle stood boldly atop her brow, and she carried a pale white whip with glowing blue runes running down its length. A white mist hovered and sparkled around it and her, enhancing the beauty of her lean figure. The wind swirled constantly around her, causing her hair to writhe in the air. With each flash in the light, a corona of rainbows surrounded her head, distracting her enemies, and accentuating her form. Her gown billowed and shifted around her arms and legs, drawing the eye to her scantily clad frame. Her lips were a frostbitten blue. A deep ocean-blue fabric tied her breasts to her chest, complimenting the loincloth that swayed with every sashay of her hips. Wherever her feet stepped, the snow seemed to thicken and double in size, while patches of slush became glacial chunks of ice waiting to perform their mistress’ bidding.

“Oh, you have got to be kiddingme!” Vital half gaped, half grinned at the sight, even as the icy maiden turned, and gave him a flirtatious wink, before returning to the task for which she had been summoned. “Shiva, Ramuh, and Ifrit all at once?”

“Seriously, Clover?” Shiva said. Her voice was as gentle as a breeze, melodious as crystal, and cold as the arctic. “We give you access to our power, and you bring us to exterminate cockroaches?” She tsked, and shook her head. “For shame.”

The crystals the Changelings had embedded into the protective barriers had grown to ten times their original size, and pulsed threateningly. Suddenly, they flared with a brilliant light, before detonating with a powerful explosion. Crystal shards whizzed through the air like shrapnel. Cries of pain arose as the shards embedded themselves within sensitive Pony flesh, after having overwhelmed what magic was left in the segments of barrier they had detonated on. The Changelings launched another barrage into the barriers, even as the fields began to regenerate.

“Clover!” Blast Shield roared from the walls as he oversaw the retreat to a safer distance. “We’ve got wounded and magic bombs! We need you up here!”

“Do you want a chance to move them, or do you want me and the swarm over there? I can’t hold this spell and go help you!” Clover yelled back. She looked to the three. “Listen, it’s not a good time right now. We have a contract, so stop being stubborn, and go kick some bucking ass!”

“Were it not for the souls here to torture, I would have you roasting on a spit in the inferno, little Pony,” Ifrit’s growl rumbled over the battlefield. He chuckled darkly as the veins of magma pulsed near his hands. Lava hissed, burning into the ground as two spheres appeared in his palms, then doubled, tripled, quadrupled in size. He grinned, baring his fangs as his eyes glowed an unholy red. “So, you enjoy explosions, do you? Watch how a truemaster does it.” Then he thrust his hands forward, and the spheres launched, consuming everything in their path before making ground contact, and detonating in twin columns of flame that set off smaller concussions along the cracks that stretched out from them. He laughed as he heard the screams.

“Ah, the young are so hot blooded,” Ramuh sighed as he looked over the approaching swarm. Then his beard twitched as the corners of his mouth pulled up into a smile. “Tell me, vermin, have any of you ever heard of a magical device called a bug zapper?” He raised his spear above his head, and thunderheads gathered overhead. Bright flashes of lightning blazed behind the curtain of vapor, before suddenly parting as a score of metal spears identical to that which the elemental held embedded themselves into the ground. Their heads suddenly split apart like flower petals, and a resounding crash sounded as the blinding bolts struck. The electrical current jumped from spear to spear, capturing all the Changelings within, and channeling millions of volts through their corpses. He raised his eyebrows in surprise. “Interesting. I haven’t encountered a hive mind in quite some time. Tell me, did you know the brain is run by electrical impulses?” He chuckled as bolts of lightning sheared through the air with pinpoint accuracy. “In other words, I know where each and every one of you are now.”

Shiva let loose a throaty chuckle. “Come now, Grandfather. Couldn’t you at least try to leave a few for me? If Clover is going to go to the trouble of summoning me in the first place, I want to reach my quota.” She raised a hand, and the snow drifts rose from the ground in a swirling torrent, circling her frame and obscuring her as the ice chunks tore themselves from the ground and broke apart. The snow danced around them, cleansing the mud and grime to leave a perfectly clear prismatic surface. Two hands emerged from the storm to touch each block, and glowing blue henna scrawled all over them, before they shattered into icicles. The snow storm condensed around each of the frozen daggers, imbuing them with Shiva’s frigid essence, before she thrust her hands forward, and rained a frozen hell on the enemy. Those whose chiton managed to take the brunt of the impalement pressed on, only to shudder as spidery white designs spread out from the site of impact. Soon they began to stumble. Their eyes grew heavy. Their hooves grated against the ground, before that fatal trip sent them tumbling forward. Their bodies became completely white, then shattered as their own momentum dashed them against the ground.

Ramuh groaned. “Why is it that you two always have to compete with each other?”

“You really have to ask?” both returned in perfect synch.

Clover’s strength began to falter, and the aura covering her horn began to fade as she struggled to keep the connection. “I’m not sure how much longer I can do this, but if there is anything any of you can do to stem the flow long enough to let us prepare, I’d appreciate it.”

“Children,” Ramuh said as he motioned towards the battlefield, “if you would.”

“Why is it we always have to do the legwork?”

“Because Gaia likes to eat my magic,” he said pointedly, “And as much as I enjoy satisfying her appetite, this is neither the time nor the place.”

“Why, Grandfather. I didn’t know it was like that.” Shiva chuckled again. “I wonder what Titan will think.”

“Where do you think he came from in the first place?” Ramuh asked with a completely straight face.

“Too much information!” both siblings shouted at once as Ifrit leaped high into the air, and came crashing down, triggering an eruption that spread across the forest as red-hot lava spewed up to form a natural barrier. Shiva placed her hands on the ground, and willed her frost into the ground to harden the entirety leading back to the castle and other fortifications. Then she rose, and jumped onto Ifrit’s shoulders.

“If you don’t mind, brother dear,” she said.

Ifrit rolled his eyes, then jumped up over his barrier, and threw her down. She smirked as she took a deep breath, then exhaled a harsh wind. Her hands turned completely white as a barrage of nigh-absolute zero winds blew out to wash over the invaders. The crack of tinkling crystal sounded as the Changelings’ wings froze into delicate works of art. Then Shiva smirked, before snapping her fingers, causing all of them to shatter.

“I think that should suffice. Wouldn’t you agree?” she asked.

“Hardly,” Ifrit said as he rolled his eyes. “But it’s the best we can do, given the situation.” He rose as his form began to fade, and golden flecks flew off him back towards his portal. Shiva soon followed suit with hers, and Ramuh likewise as his spears returned to the seal from whence he’d emerged.

“It would seem our time is up,” Ramuh said with a warm smile as he patted the ground. “Until next we meet, fair lady.” He smiled as he raised his spear one last time, and a final torrent of lightning crashed into the earth. “Farewell,” he saluted as the last of his form faded, and his portal began to close. Shiva’s and Ifrit’s soon followed.

Clover staggered for a moment as the summoning gates collapsed. She used her staff as a crutch to pull herself to her hooves, and began to trek back to the wall. For many, it was the first time they’d seen the mage so worn out as she limped forward. Her age was now quite clear to them all as the gray in her mane and the wrinkles in her face were overshadowed by her fatigue.

“Anybody here got an ether to spare?” Vital asked, then let out a nervous chuckle as everyone stared at him. “Sorry. Force of habit.”

The battle raged on as a stray bolt of magic exploded the town fountain, leaving an exposed pipe to spurt water over the square. That water soon began to boil, however, and then to steam as a bright flash of light filled the air. Seconds later, a fully armored Celestia stepped forth from the cloud of steam her teleportation had generated. Her sword glowed a menacing white as she leveled it toward a group of Changelings that had surrounded her. Her mouth remained set in a grim straight line as she stared the group down.

It didn’t take long to break the standoff. The Changelings lunged with a savage ferocity. Celestia gave a casual flick with her horn, and the scent of burning flesh and boiling fluid filld the air with its reek. The Changelings fell apart, having been neatly sliced in half at their torsos. Her armor shone with the light of her celestial charge. The golden pauldrons had been carefully etched to portray a set of wings on either side. Her armored leggings had been expertly plated, reaching down from chest to hoof, with flexible joints to ensure proper mobility. Her breastplate also shone with a similar light. The image of a Unicorn head with wings spread out on either side had been burnished on, the emblem of the warrior chapter of Faust. The remainder of the armor spread like scales down her back and around her barrel. Her ethereal mane and tail flared with flames as she took in her surroundings.

A Pop sounded, and Celestia found the sharp edge of Twilight’s focus stopping just millimeters away from her face. Twilight’s eyes were wide with surprise, before she spun around, and sent a concussive blast at another party of the invaders. “Princess Celestia, what are you doing here? I thought you swore off military combat.”

“That may well be true, Twilight,” Celestia replied as her blade swept through another line of Changelings. Then she fired a concentrated beam of light from her her horn to take out three more Changelings. “However, these are extenuating circumstances. I had hoped never to have to fight again, but I included a few loopholes for situations like this. After all, what sort of Princess would I be, if I weren’t willing to protect my Ponies?” She looked Twilight up and down. “I see Clover has taught you well. Let’s see just how far that training has gone. I can sense about two thousand Changelings left in the vicinity. Are there any others?”

Twilight nodded. “They all heard Pinkie’s party cannon going off. She’s been popping up all over the place to distract them and make openings for the rest of us. Rainbow Dash and Rarity are on picket line with the Ponyville militia. They both took out a total of about one hundred changelings combined. Fluttershy and Applejack are working in the shelters to help keep everypony calm and tend any wounded.”

Celestia allowed herself a brief smile. “I’m glad to hear that they’re safe, but we can’t afford to linger here. Since you six seem to have Ponyville in hoof, I’ll finish clearing out what I can in this area, then move on to the Changelings attacking the Santa Maria. It appears the stronger portions of this invasion force can be found there. Given the unique nature of the ship, it would be a travesty, if she fell into Chrysalis’ hooves.”

Another round of lightning bolts discharged from the ship, and Twilight looked at it anxiously. “That one was weaker than the last. Could the storm core be running low on power?”

“A discharge of that magnitude takes a significant amount of energy to accomplish. If they’ve had to strain the core that much, then this force is certainly not one to be underestimated.” Celestia frowned. “Perhaps I should go over there first.”

“It might be better, if you did. I’d rather not be the one who has to explain why one of the new airships was destroyed in combat.”

Celestia chuckled. “Don’t worry, Twilight. The commander will understand.” Then she winced. “Though he might demand payment, if the ship is lost, since it is technically classified as a military vessel. That is something I would rather avoid, if possible. I’ll see you when the battle is over Twilight. Until then, good luck, and Faust protect you.” A blink later, and Celestia was gone.

Twilight spun her focus directly overhead, easily vivisecting the body of a drone, before it slammed into the ground twitching spasmodically. “Time to get to work.”

Changeling infiltrator 00065 remained still, breathing stopped as she tapped her oxygen reserve bladder. She had already sent the path to the rest of her colleagues. Once she’d emerged from her tunnel, she found an empty storeroom, snuck in, and changed from a guard to another guard. She would have to get past the next checkpoint, if she were to succeed in capturing the foals. She smirked, and snuck out, turning a corner, only to have to leap over a black cat with white around her muzzle. It looked at her with unnatural blue eyes. She shuddered, then shook her head, and moved on. The feline was unimportant. The objective was. She nearly jumped out of her disguise, when a deep voice called out to her, and she felt a heavy metal-clad hoof over her shoulder.

“So, the Changelings are invading, and Hammer Strike was nice enough to send a messenger to call me to the field. That’s what I’d call mighty neighborly of him.” A large Pony swathed in heavy duty armor chuckled hollowly from inside his helmet. “It’ll make for quite a story.” The eyes glowed as he clopped by. “Speaking of, this actually reminds me of the time….”

00065 flinched. She had just gotten away from the battle, and the lanterns, and now she was heading back, while this unknown guard in armor was going on about some mutated crab that had been terrorizing his old home off in the western ocean. She hooked the conversation into the hive mind, recording back towards her scribes incase something from this story could be gleaned for knowledge, she suffered in silence, while she let Storyteller speak.

“And that was when a dragon landed to steal the meat from my kill, but that ... is a story for another day,” he finally said as they reached the gates to the courtyard.

Meanwhile, Silent Collector sat on the steps leading into the castle fiddling with one of his throwing knives as he cleaned it with an oil cloth. He raised it into the light, then nodded in satisfaction as the light reflected off the edge. His eyes wandered over the courtyard, focusing on every detail, until the world began to lose color. He continued glancing from individual to individual, until his eyes came across a guard covered in a flaming yellow aura. He shook his head, and before anyone could question him, he prepped and threw the knife towards the guard, specifically aiming for the guard’s eye.

The infiltrator barely had time to register the motion, before the blade embedded itself in her eye. Guards were already rushing to tackle Collector, before shouts in both the courtyard and on the wall drew attention back to the guard, where she burst into green flames, and toppled over dead. Collector reared up, leapt into the air, and spun over the heads of the four guards who’d been trying to tackle him, before landing on the parapets. A magical shield sprung up around his back just in time to deflect the blasts the Unicorns had sent his way. Collector just stood up, and used a hoof to brush his coat free of dust, before turning and giving them a very sure and cocky grin. The slipped away sheepishly, knowing they would face reprimands for their actions.

“Well now, this’ll be a story for the ages, won’t it?” Storyteller commented through his helmet’s vents.

Collector gave a faint chuckle as he leapt back down, and approached the downed changeling. After scanning over the body one last time, he gripped the end of his knife, and removed it, frowning as he now had to clean it again. “Oracle, would you happen to have an idea of where a Changeling could have slipped in?” he asked. Collector stood still for a moment, before nodding to himself. “I’ll check in a moment.”

“Uh, are you … talking to yourself?” a guard asked as they moved to collect the Changeling’s body.

Collector directed the guard to his ear, where a small dark blue and black glowing spot resided. “Communication spell. Oracle isn’t a fighter, so she stays in the back, where it’s safe.”

“H-how did you know?” Clover asked tiredly as she shuffled toward him.

“I have a … particular skill that allows me to see through illusions,” Collector explained with practiced ease. “I’m Silent Collector. A pleasure to meet you, Clover.”

“Yes, a pleasure, indeed, Silent Collector,” Clover said as she looked the stallion over. “I’m sad to say I’ve never heard of you, but I would love a chance to properly interview you when I’m in better condition.”

Collector hummed for a moment, before reaching into his coat, and pulling out a small container. He opened it, and held it out for Clover. “Try one of these. It’s called a chewing soul. It won’t completely revitalize you, but it’ll at least put you in a better condition.”

Clover was too tired to argue. She took the container, and drained it in one shot. She perked up almost immediately. “That's … quite powerful,” she noted.

“I used to study late into the night. I got so exhausted that I couldn’t do anything for my classes during the day. I picked up the recipe from a special source.” he shrugged, then smiled. “I could show you the recipe sometime, though the ingredients are a little hard to come by.”

“I’d appreciate that.” Clover yawned. “But I still need to sleep. Thank you, Silent Collector.”

“My pleasure, Ma’am. Besides, I think Hammer Strike would kill me if I didn’t keep you safe,” he added with a mischievous wink. “I don’t think either of us wants that. Rest well, Miss Clever. We can hold for a while.”

“You’d better,” Clover murmured as she shuffled past the corpse, and into the castle proper. It was time for a rest.

133 - Of Stout Hearts and Golden Oaks

Extended Holiday
Ch 133: Of Stout Hearts and Golden Oaks
Act 21

“This … makes no sense at all. He isn’t in the forge, or his office, or the cellar. Are there any other places we could search?” Pensword asked. “This is very much unlike him.”

“He never appeared on the battlefield, either. Last I checked, he would have been the first to go after Chrysalis, once he knew she was here,” Vital noted.

“So, Changelings, Hammer Strike missing, and it’s a Tuesday. Again.” Pensword sighed. “I fear that the death of Chrysalis may have been part of her plans.” He stopped and shook his head. “But that’s impossible. Hammer Strike couldn’t be with her hive. His flames make him untouchable, and he can overpower Chrysalis easily.” He sighed again. “I’m going to retire to my quarters with the foals. Maybe the answer will come to us, if we stop banging our heads against the wall. Also, congratulations on the future wedding, Vital. It seems you’ve gone native, after all.”

“Let’s just hope the folks are understanding about it back home,” Vital chuckled nervously.

“Unfortunately, my own investigation has turned up dry,” Luna said as she joined the pair in the hall. “From all accounts, he’s not been seen since one Silent Collector killed a drone that made it past the lanterns.”

Pensword screeched to a halt. “A Changeling? I’ll have a talk with Me-Me as soon as I can. If the lanterns are losing their effectiveness, perhaps she can develop a solution.” He snorted and shook his mane. “I just don’t like it.” Then his brow furrowed further. “There is another possibility, though it’s one I hate to consider,” he admitted. “What about time travel? It would explain why he’s suddenly disappeared.”

“What is it with him and time?” Luna asked, shaking her head ruefully.

“I don’t know,” Pensword answered, “but it’s getting annoying.”

“Maybe.” Luna smirked. Her look seemed almost hopeful. “It might be important, though.”

“It always is important in the past, it seems.”

“From what I understand, your actions in the past are what helped shape our present. Without you three, nothing would be what it is today,” Vital pointed out.

“Only for the Third Gryphon War with Grif and I. I’m still finding Hammer Strike all over history.”

“Speaking of Grif, where is he?” Luna asked.

Grif normally wouldn't be doing this, but seeing as it was literally the only room in the fort that was left unchecked, he made his way to his lord’s bedroom, the room that hardly ever got used, due to Hammer Strike’s insomnia. The Earth Pony was was more likely to nap at his desk or in the forge than this place. Still, as noted, it had been the final place to check.

“Hammer Strike?” he called as he entered.

“Not here. Not here. Not here,” whispered in echoes through the room. “All my fault. Why? Why does it always have to be my fault?” A child’s cry, an angry man’s rant. The two danced one with another.

“Hello?” Grif called as he approached the direction the sound was coming from. “Who’s in here?”

A sniffle came, then a sob. “Figures now he hears me,” the voice complained again, followed by another heavy sniffle. “Wonder if this falls under big sis or big brother?” The voice hiccuped and a dim outline wavered in the corner of the room.

“Hey, kid. Wherever you are, it’s okay. Everything’s gonna be fine. The Changelings are gone.” Grif attempted to comfort the child as he approached.

“So’s Hammer Strike.” Gone was the voice of the child. A deep, rumbling voice had replaced it, not unlike Sombra’s, though it held no malice to it.

“Okay, that’s it. In Njord’s name, reveal yourself, spirit,” Grif said, hoping the one name would be enough.

“M’not a spirit,” the sulky child’s voice returned. Grif heard the flutter of wings. “And I can’t control if you see me or not. Believe me, I’ve tried.”

“Well I can hear you, so lets start there. What are you, and how do you know about Hammer Strike?”

“I am Chance.” The two voices echoed together. “Hammer Strike should have told you about me and my family already.”

“Great. An embodiment,” Grif sighed. “Look, Chance, I need to know where he is.”

Chance sniffled. “You’ll need more than where. Dad was trying to help him lay low for a while. One of my siblings was really mad at him. I came to say goodbye, but … well, I can’t change what I am. Dad just wanted to nudge him forward a little. I … I didn’t mean to. Honest, I didn’t.” The voice had begun to tremble again.

“Easy, kid. Easy. Just tell me what happened. Nobody’s gonna punish you here.”

Two voices, one breathy, one husky, took a stuttering breath. “A-all right. It … went like this….”

Hammer Strike grumbled to himself as he looked through his arsenal. He was preparing for war, and this time he’d make Chrysalis regret it.

“Hey there, Sport,” a familiar voice said as a hoof clapped him on the shoulder.

Hammer Strike sighed, having barely reined in the urge to immediately punch Father Time, due to the sudden interaction. “I hate not being able to hear you guys when you appear,” he muttered. “So, what brings you around? And … why the sudden change of tribe?”

Father time furrowed his brow, his new horn curling in a spiral as it jutted out from his head. Fortunately, the stallion still kept the same sweater vest, shirt, and tie. Even his coat retained the same glossy brown coloration. “I’m Time. I can change sometimes.” He shrugged. “Those foals playing with their Tardie-whatsits say it best. ‘Time can be rewritten.’ My form changes sometimes, but I’m still Father Time.” Then his face scrunched into a frown. “But we're not here to talk about me. Let me be frank, son. We may have hit a bit of a snag.”

“And that snag would be…?”

“Well … Destiny found a loophole,” Father Time sighed. “Since your name’s not in Death’s scrolls, technically, that means you don’t have the same protection anyone in those scrolls does, and she was talking with War. Long story short, she figured out a way to kill you.”

Hammer Strike stared blankly at Father Time. “Well. That’s gonna be interesting to deal with.”

“Yeah. Thing is, this isn’t like most times. If you go out there, you’re going to die,” Father time said bluntly.

“Then what am I supposed to do, sit by, and let everyone else go fight? What kind of leader would I be, if I did that?”

“Oh, the fight’s been decided, believe me. It’s going to be fine.” Father Time shook his head. “You just need to be absent long enough for her to be unable to fulfill what she’s planed.”

Hammer Strike gave a faint growl. “And how are we to go about that?”

“We’re going to send you forward in time three days.”

“And there’s no other way to go about this?”

“We’ve checked a hundred and ninety three other possibilities.”

After a few minutes of pent up silence, Hammer Strike sighed. “Fine. Just ... fine. Go ahead and do it.”

Time nodded. “Okay, then. Just stay perfectly still. This part’s more than a little tricky.” His horn lit up. “Seriously, one small change could send everything topsy turvy.”

“Dad, Sis sent me to ask what’s taking so long!” a child’s voice broke through the air, and Time’s eyes widened.

“Chance, you’re not supposed to be here!” But it was too late. Light flashed, the color of the magic changed, and the forces of time took hold. Hammer Strike vanished in a flash of light. “That’s … not good.”

Chance trembled as he gaped from the empty spot to Time, then back again. “Dad,” he said hoarsely, “… what did I just do?”

“I didn’t mean to, h-honest.” Wet drops specked the ground beneath where the distortion sat, and the longer Grif started, the clearer the image of a young Alicorn foal became. His two sides couldn’t have been any more different, the one sweet and innocent, the other dark and foreboding. Both the feathered and bat wing wrapped around his body as he trembled and sobbed.

“Accidents happen,” Grif told him as he approached. “Do you know when Hammer Strike was sent to?”

“I … I can’t tell you directly. If I do that, Sis’ll find out, and then she’ll try again. All I can do is this.” The embodiment walked up a set of invisible stairs to stand in the air above Grif, and then lowered his horn to touch the Gryphon’s forehead. It glowed with a bright light for a time, and Grif’s head was suddenly assaulted by images: a swaying oak tree, a young green filly with swinging yellow pigtails, timberwolves, and a familiar rainbow-colored apple. Chance cried out as he flew backwards, then dropped to the ground, where he slumped in exhaustion. “That’s the best I can do. If I tried any more, … well, let’s say the longer I try, the worse things go when they turn bad.”

“Hey, I have all I need. There’s a chance. Now I just need to go for it.” He walked over to the foal and patted his head gently. “Hang in there, little guy. Nothing’s decided yet.”

“I know there’s me. That’s why I’m here.” Chance sighed. “Just … just bring him back safely, okay? Dad says he’s too important.”

“Hey, if you know anything about me, you know I won’t let him get away that easily. He’s got to rule this stupid place.”

Chance giggled. “You know, Grif, you might just do it. I’ll be rooting for you,” the foal promised as he started to fade. “Oh, and don’t forget to bring the others!”

“I won’t,” Grif chuckled. “Later, little guy.” With that, Grif left the room and made a beeline for Pensword’s office. It was time to get the gang together.

“You sure he’s gonna be okay, Ma?” The tiny green filly hovered worriedly over the stallion as he lay on the bed. His body had been positively covered with scars.

A set of pale yellow forelegs wrapped around the filly, and she looked up to see her mother’s kindly smile and wavy red hair. “I’m sure he’ll be just fine, m’little sugar apple.” She nuzzled the foal at the base of her two pigtails. “He just needs some time to rest is all. Let him be for now. Your pa’ll be back any minute with those healing herbs of his, and then we can get this Pony right as rain again.”

“I sure hope so,” the filly sighed as she looked back at the stranger.

Said stallion gave a faint groan as he started opening his eyes. “What hit me?” He asked huskilly as he moved a hoof to his head.

The mare started for a moment, the walked up to the stallion’s side. “Fraid we haven’t the foggiest. Can you remember anything about what happened before you collapsed?”

The stallion rubbed his head as he thought to himself, only to shake it, then wince. “No, I don’t.”

“Oh, you poor dear,” the mare tutted. “Are you hungry? We don't have much, but we’ll gladly share what we can.”

“I couldn’t.” He frowned as he continued thinking to himself. It didn’t feel right.

“You most certainly could. We’re not letting you out of that bed, until you’re properly recovered. End of story, mister,” the mare said as her eyes became flinty and she stomped her hoof authoritatively on the floor.

“I….” He looked at her one more time. “Alright,” he sighed. He was too tired to argue, anyways.

“Good. Now my name’s Bobbin Smith.” She motioned to the filly at her side. “This here’s my daughter, Caramel Granny Smith. What’s your name?”

“It’s….” His frown deeped as he furrowed his brow in concentration. “I ... can’t recall.”

Bobbin nodded clinically. “If I had to guess, I’d say you had a pretty good bump on the noggin. I’ve met a few Ponies that’ve been through the same thing. Just take it easy for now. We’re a bit far from a doctor, but we know how to take care of our own. We can talk about payment after you’re feeling a little better.” She turned to the filly. “Caramel, dear, could you go fix up some porridge for our guest?”

Caramel grinned and nodded vigorously. “And how!”

Bobbin chuckled to herself as she watched the filly race off. “She’s such a good girl.”

Pensword was rooting around in a bag as they sat around the combat table. “So, we’re waiting on Grif’s report….” He smirked, offering a sidelong glance at Vital Spark. “How does it feel having a wedding on the horizon?”

Vital Spark blushed violently. “Pensword, you’ve been there. You know what I’m going through right now.”

“Yes, I’ve been there, which means I can help with anything you may be going through, be a guide of sorts, if you want.” He took a drink from his canteen. “Besides, if I’m not giving you advice, you’ll be getting it from all the the other mares and stallions around here. Just watch out for the Pegasi. I think a wedding tradition for them is how much of a prank they can pull off on newly engaged couples.”

“I swear, if Rainbow tries pranking me, I’ll freeze her in an ice block,” Vital growled.

“Oh, I expect that. But I should warn you. Some Pegasi are more subtle. Just be on your guard.” Pensword smiled unsettlingly.

Vital glared at the commander. “Pensword, you do realize Clover has been teaching me all manner of spells, right? And there are so many ways to get back at a Pony without killing them.”

“Yes, which is why I really want you to be warned, and to let it go. Then again, with Trixie, I cannot fathom what will be coming to pass.” He returned to rooting about in the pack as he tossed out a series of items, including a clam shell, some beads on a string, stray wires, and a wad of silly putty, before he crowed in triumph. “Aha!” He pulled out what looked to be a brass candlestick, except for the little glowing crystal that seemed to have been glued there. It changed from red to orange to blue to clear, then yellow, fluctuating regularly as it offered its light, much like a candle would have. He frowned as he pointed a small tool up in the air, looking very silly doing so. “Did anypony else remember how to call the Doctor? Or Dinky? Or any time travelers for that matter? Because frankly, I’m worried I’m doing it wrong. Then again, maybe I’ve got this thing pointed the wrong way.”

“Turn it off, Pensword.” Grif’s voice cut through the room as he entered with Luna flanking him. “We’ve got a lot to talk about.”

“Turn it off? Why?” Pensword put the candlestick onto the table. When he moved his hoof away, it began to cast a series of colored lights over the walls.

“We need to talk. Turn it off,” Grif said bluntly.

Pensword blinked. “I can’t. It was going when I pulled it out, so ... wait. If it was going in the bag, then….” He started banging his head on the table. “Just continue on, Grif, while I try to cope with the fact I was pranked by The Doctor.”

Grif let that pass. He took his seat at the table and tented his talons together as he leaned forward to peer at each of his companions. “So, the good news is we know where Hammer Strike is.”

“Why do I get the feeling there’s a but, however, and/or unfortunately coming on?” Vital asked.

Grif nodded to Luna, who set a book down on a nearby table. She flipped it open to a page on Ponyville’s history. “I have no idea how we all missed this.” He gestured to a sketch labeled Golden Oak. The Pony bore a striking resemblance to Hammer Strike, right down to the missing chunk of ear as he stood in front of a positively titanic oak tree. Its trunk was incredibly wide, practically consuming the background as its leaves framed the equine, granting him more of a dignified appearance.

“Not to rub salt in the wound, but do you mean we all or you all?” Vital asked.

“I mean we all. Pretty sure we’ve all gone through this book before.”

“I just thought it was similar body shape and the like. You know, like how we find folks that look similar to historical figures?” Pensword answered weakly.

“So, judging by the fact this is a history book, and the fact you’re saying we missed this, I’m assuming we have to come up with some sort of rescue plan, which likely includes asking The Doctor for help.”

“We need another method of time travel,” Luna sighed.

“I concur,” Pensword agreed. “Maybe we can find a Delorean?”

“I do not know what this Delorean is,” Luna noted.

“A reference to a movie from back home involving time travel. Picture a Ponyless chariot with four wheels powered by a system that moves it forward or backward with the strength of hundreds of Ponies to reach great speeds on the ground, includes a completely sheltered interior, and is capable of traveling through time, once it reaches exactly eighty-eight miles per hour, provided it has enough energy,” Vital explained.

“That makes no sense. If time travel were so simple, would not every Pegasus be zipping through time with the greatest of ease?”

“That’s why it’s called science fiction, Luna. It’s not supposed to make sense. They just made the rules up to suit the story, and make it appear more scientific than it actually was.”

“Then how would that help us in this situation?”

“I believe Pensword was making a joke. Either that, or more of Matthew’s consciousness is bleeding into the Pensword persona,” Vital shrugged.

“Anyway, we know when and where, and that is where our problem starts,” Grif noted.

“Starts?” Vital raised a questioning brow.

“We are going back in time three hundred years to an Earth Pony time that, by most accounts, had only one not very well respected Unicorn family living there. We are a Gryphon, a Thestral, and a Unicorn,” Grif noted.

“In other words, we’d either need a legitimate excuse to be there or some form of disguise,” Vital concluded. “Glamour spell?”

“You and Luna will have to discuss that,” Grif noted.

“I figure we can come up with something,” Vital agreed. “Worst case scenario, we can use Hammer Strike’s credit with The Doctor to get some device to help.”

“I can help on weather patrols, I guess, so that works for me. Grif, aren't you a monster hunter? That could be your cover story, especially with the Everfree so close by.” Then he looked to Vital. “And no, Vital Spark. I am Pensword, and I am Matthew. We are one and the same.”

“No more split mentality?”

“Yes. No more splits. It was a crutch, a coping mechanism for all the blows I took in the war. After all that trauma defining my life as Pensword, the shock of the older memories had trouble reincorporating. Thankfully, I’m all better now.” Pensword smiled cheerfully. “Perfectly fit for duty.”

“Okay, everybody,” Grif cut in, “get your gear. Make sure everything's covered, and try to get your bits traded for Celestial bits. Luna wasn’t on the coin at the time. I’ll work on getting The Doctor. Meet back at zero eight hundred, okay?”

“I’ll do my best,” Pensword said.

“I’ll see if Clover can’t help me set up a proper list of spells appropriate for the time period,” Vital said. “You want us to pack rations, too?”

“Probably a good idea. Enough for three days, okay?” Grif checked.

“Weapons?”

“Not for you two. I can justify them, and Luna can probably make an identity that would explain it.”

“Wait, no weapons at all?” Pensword balked. “Not even a tomahawk?”

“I’m actually kinda surprised there, too. I thought weapons would be a common thing for a settler Pony to have in new undeveloped lands,” Vital said.

Grif shook his head. “No. Tools that can be used as weapons were common. Weapons themselves were expensive, and rarely worth paying for, unless they were a part of your job.”

“Well, guess that just leaves me with magic and wits,” Vital mused. “Unless I can pull a Gandalf with a focus that’s not so ornate as Watcher.”

“A tomahawk was a tool and a weapon,” Pensword argued.

“Better to make it a hatchet, Pensword. It may be closer to the modern day, but I’m guessing Ponies were still pretty scared of Thestrals back then,” Vital noted.

“But Thestrals use the Tomahawk as a hatchet.”

“Vital’s got it right,” Grif nodded. “Besides, you’re not a Thestral. You’re a Pegasus, for the time being.”

Pensword sighed. “I guess, but it had better be a good hatchet, then. A Hammer Strike hatchet.”

“That might not be the best idea, Pensword. A legitimate Hammer Strike product would probably raise more than a few eyebrows, not to mention paint a target on your back. They’re more common today, but back then, they were worth a fortune for their rarity,” Vital said.

“Understood,” Pensword answered. “Still, I’m going to face a lot of stuff, more than a Gryphon with a writ from the Princesses. I’m a halfbreed. That’s going to put a target on my back from just about everywhere and everyone at once. I doubt I’ll get to keep anything, anyway, once I settle in.”

“If you want, I could see about enchanting your things with a spell to ensure they return to you. That way, no one can get away with stealing from you.”

“We shouldn’t bring anything we’re not going to need. If you want me to keep a weapon for you, Pensword, I will, but let's keep things simple, okay?” Grif asked.

“A tomahawk and a bow,” Pensword agreed.

“Pensword, one or the other. I can’t keep your arrows and my arrows and a bow. I’ll keep the tomahawk for you, though.”

“Thank you.”

“So, am I allowed to bring Watcher, or should I use something simpler?” Vital asked.

“Has Clover taught you to summon it to you?”

“We talking portals or flying to my side when I call it?”

“Can you do either?”

“Not sure about the full range of the application, but the tests in class allowed me to call it to me from across the room, at least. I don’t know what’d happen at a greater distance, but I’m guessing it’ll still come.”

“Then bring it, but keep it hidden, unless you actually need it.”

“You got it, boss. Anybody else coming on the mission?”

Grif shook his head. “It’s going to be hard enough to justify the four of us arriving as coincidence to begin with. Play this close to the chest. Don’t tell anyone who doesn’t need to know. I need to head into Ponyville to get a few things. Any other questions?”

“Nope. I’d say we’re just about set. I’ll see about getting the kitchens to prep those supplies.” Vital gave a quick salute and trotted out the door. “See ya!”

“I shall return to Canterlot and inform Celestia about what’s going on. I’ll be back when necessary.” And then Luna was gone in a flash of light.

“I will see you soon. I’d like to spend what time I have left with my foals, and hopefully my wives, before we depart.” With that said, Pensword took his leave as well.

Grif nodded his approval and began his journey. As he finally made it outside to fly, one thought constantly stabbed at the back of his mind. He reallyhoped he could find what he’d need to pull this off.

Golden Oak, the name given to him from the tree the Smith family had found him next to, as well as his light tan coat and brown mane. He gave a faint smile as he looked to the set of carpentry tools available to him. While he was staying with the family, he determined his talent had to be something involving a type of craftstallion’s hammer. After some trial and error, he was able to figure out his ability to work with wood. His past was still a mystery, but from his appearance, he almost didn’t want to know.

The first time he looked in a mirror, he recoiled at the sight. He looked as though he’d been through Tartarus and back. All he had on him was a blue-and-gold overcoat with incredibly deep pockets, a dress shirt and vest, and a cravat with a small additional lump in the knot that he couldn’t get out. Considering the craftsmanship of the regalia, they thought he might have been a noble of some kind, but the combined factors of scarring and being an Earth Pony made the option highly unlikely.

He shook his head to clear it. There was no time to reminisce. He noted idly how he had a problem of losing himself in thought, then returned to the task at hand. At the moment, he had work to do. He grabbed a few of his tools, then moved towards one of the worktables with a door leaning against it. It was too tall, causing the wood to grind faintly against the doorframe, making it difficult to open and close the door properly.

It didn’t take much work to cut the door down and sand the wood smooth. He hummed to himself as he finished his task, before flipping the door onto his back to carry back to the house. Part of him felt happy to work, to give back to those who had helped him, but another part of him wanted to do more. He was zoned out to the world, a smile on his face, humming a tune as he trotted back up to the house’s entrance. He realigned the door to its hinges, pulled the pins out of his bag, and began the process of putting everything back in order, tapping his hammer to the rhythm of his humming. Thanks to his height and strength, it didn’t take much effort.

Caramel approached with a wooden bucket and a ladle clenched in her teeth. She lowered it to the ground and beamed up at the stallion. “You did a mighty fine job,” she complimented. “Have a drink. Ma figured you’d be needin’ it.”

Golden Oak smiled softly as he took hold of the bucket. “How’s your father doing with the expansion?”

“Oh, everything’s goin’ swell!” Caramel beamed up at him. “Pa’s already got my brothers working the plow to get the soil ready for the seeds. He’s got just about every seed in Equestria in that pouch of his, so even if some of the crops don’t work out, we should still have enough to stay us for the winter.”

“Wish I could help out with that, but … from what we’ve learned, I’m not too good with crops,” he commented, rubbing the back of his neck.

“You’re pretty strong, though,” she pointed out. “Maybe you can help, if we run into some big rocks we need to move?”

“Hopefully,” he smiled. “All right, I should get back to it. Still have to fix a few more doors.”

“Ma should have those new clothes ready for you soon, too,” she promised. “I’ll come by again, when they’re ready. Give us a holler, if’n you need anything, okay?”

Golden Oak smiled as he reached down and ruffled the filly’s mane with a hoof. “Can do.”

“I shouldn’t be surprised you had this on hand, and yet I am,” Grif told Rarity as he moved experimentally in the long black coat, testing it’s fit and mobility. It was made of a more rugged material than he was used to the fashionista using: thick and hardy, designed for long stretches of travel and inclement weather. It had slits in the back for his wings and several dozen more pockets than the average coat would. The only things that weren’t black were the silver buttons she’d sewn on the front, shining like specks of moonlight. “I don’t suppose you had a wide brim black hat to go with it? Possibly a serviceable scarf?”

“Grif, I’m a fashion designer. Of course I have scarves and hats to spare.” Her horn ignited and a series of Pony busts levitated into the room, each bearing their own combination of scarf and hat to choose from. “Take your pick.”

“You know, I’m surprised you carry some of the simpler designs,” the Gryphon admitted as he pulled one of the busts out of the lineup. It held a black leather hat with a wider brim that looked almost looked shingled with the way the stitching criss-crossed, forming neat little rectangles. The hat had a simple brown leather strip ringing it near the base. The scarf was also black, and simplistic in design, so much so that Grif thought for a minute. “Can you put something on the front? Preferably some sort of holy symbol. The denomination shouldn’t matter in this case.”

“First of all, one of the greatest secrets of fashion is taking the simple and making it extravagant,” Rarity pointed out as she levitated the rest of the busts back into their store room. “Those were all born from my Mysterious Mare Do Well design, back when Rainbow had a bit too big of an ego trip. I like to keep a few spares for those customers that like to add an air of mystique to their wardrobe. As for your symbol, I’m not exactly familiar with any, but I’m sure I can find something, if you give me a little time.”

“I have to go see the jeweler next about some amulets, seeing as, surprisingly, Ponyville doesn’t seem to have a Faustian or Sleipnirian church. If I come back in two hours, can you have it ready?” Grif asked, even as he silently thanked the winds he could make his own holy water.

“Assuming I can find the references. I’ll stop by the library. Twilight’s bound to have a volume somewhere in there that I can use.”

“I appreciate it.” Grif waved as he left the shop, a large bag of bits landing next to the mare’s cash register. He didn’t look back or stop, knowing better than to stay for the Unicorn’s reaction. He made his way to Ponyville's jeweler. This time, he could kill two birds with one stone at least. “Sparkler?” he called as he entered the shop, bells chiming behind him.

“Yes, Grif?” Sparkler asked as she stepped from the back room. A jeweler’s lense floated idly in her magic, and her purple mane had been recently brushed to shine in the light from the shop’s window. Her cutie mark seemed almost to glitter as she rose up onto the countertop to address the new customer. “How can I help you today? Getting something for the wives, perhaps? Or do you need help appraising another gem you dug up?”

“First off, do you sell Sleipnirian and/or Faustian amulets, preferably cast in silver, silverite, or sunstone?”

Sparkler frowned. “I’m guessing you need it soon, right? Those are always on special order, but they’re usually made by the holy orders and sold at their places of worship.”

“Just tell me how many bits your boss makes you up the price. I’ve talked with jewelers before, Sparkler, and I’m in a hurry, so I won’t haggle. Just give me the price,” Grif chuckled dryly.

Sparkler nodded meekly. “I thought you’d be in a hurry. The price is a hundred bits normally, but since this is a rush job….”

“200, if he needs it fast!” an older stallion’s voice shouted from the back room. Sparkler’s ear flicked, and she smiled, even as her eye twitched. “He doesn’t know who’s in the room. Of course you’ll get the monster hunting discount.”

“I’ll give you four hundred bits each, if the silver’s been purified to standard, and six, if they’re sunstone,” Grif said as he dropped a large bag of bits on the counter.

Sparkler nodded as she gaped at the sack. “I’ll see if I can get ahold of any priests from Canterlot. Like I said before, we don’t carry holy artifacts here. They may in Gryphonia, but not in Equestria.”

“You’re telling me amulets for an Equestrian faith aren't made in Equestria?”

“They’re made by the holy orders in monasteries or local cathedrals.”

“Can you have them ready before you close tonight?” Grif pressed.

“I’ll do my best. We may need to ask Twilight for help, though, to get the pieces in time.”

“Okay, second problem. Where’s your father? Don’t give me the speech he gave you. The thing he gave Pensword doesn’t even go ding for Winds’ sake! Since when has your father made anything that doesn’t go ding, if he could help it?”

“Oh, the old candlestick prank.” Sparkle sighed. “He should be coming around soon. Trixie just ascended, right? That should draw him back around either tonight or tomorrow, if the records are accurate. You know how it goes. He comes when he’s needed, not when you want him.”

“Tell him Grif’s calling in a Hammer Strike priority favor, okay?”

“Oh, one of those problems, is it? I’ll see what I can do. It’ll have to wait till I’m on break, though. You know how long the number can be to call, and it’s even longer when you have to do the incantations to pass the message through time and space in the first place.”

“If they’re not buying, then get back here and help me with this necklace, Sparkler. I’m not paying you to gab with the customers,” the old stallion snapped.

“Sir,” Grif shouted back, “you’re interfering with royal business. I’ve already paid for what I need, and if you don’t want the guard in here asking why you’re using knock-off Saddle Arabian sand pearls, then kindly shut the buck up!”

The satisfying crash and skitter of metal and gems on the ground carried back, followed by a despairing cry and the desperate scramble of hooves.

Grun turned back to Sparkler, his beak set in a grim line. “Sorry about that. Things are rather tense, after what happened. Look into those amulets for me. If that stallion gives you any trouble about anything else, let me know. I need to see the herbalist and several other people yet, before the shops close. We good?”

“We’re good. I’ll try to make contact on my next break. I can’t make any other guarantees, but I’ll try to get him to give you something you can really use for an emergency.” She chuckled. “Though, if you don’t mind, I might stop by later. I missed that old toy, and I wouldn’t mind paying to get it back.”

Grif chuckled. “You’re a good kid, Sparkler. Say hi to your mother for me.” He gave her a nod. “I seriously hope Roseluck and her sisters have black orchids and blood lilies.” And with that, he left the shop to go to another in a dozen stores on his list.

“Oak!” Caramel called to the first Pony she saw as she darted out from the Everfree. A large handkerchief had been tied around her neck, with several bulges bouncing across her back. “Help!” Quite suddenly, several large figures darted from the trees after the filly. It took Golden Oak a second to make out the large fearsome wooden wolves. The only thing Golden could find at hoof was an axe that had been embedded into a nearby log. He grabbed the tool and yanked it out of the log without a single thought, then galloped out to the filly.

The lead wolf pounced just as Caramel raced by the stallion, and was rewarded by a powerful downward chop that cleaved its head straight off. Without a thought or a show of effort, Golden Oak pulled the axe away and swung it into the underbelly of a second wolf. Next, he used his momentum to turn and buck the next wolf right in the torso, sending it flying as he slammed the axe head into the back of the fourth and jerked towards himself, shredding the creatures body. He was about to check on Caramel when pain lanced through his right front leg as the wolf he’d kicked apart came again, biting into him viciously. Golden Oak slammed the beast to the ground, barely noticing the red trails the beast’s teeth had gouged into his limb, before he brought the axe head down back first on it. He slammed the blunted end like a sledgehammer, striking again and again. First came the growls of defiance. Then came the yelps of pain. Finally, a pitiful whimper of a creature that knew it done bucked up, before slowly fading to silence. With one last savage blow, the metal head snapped off the axe and went flying, leaving the stallion standing over his victim, panting, with the broken handle raised.

“G-Golden Oak?” Caramel asked hesitantly as she watched the stallion apprehensively.

Golden Oak’s chest and shoulders heaved as he breathed deeply. A few moments later, he’d regained full control of himself. “Are … are you all right, Caramel?”

“I–I’m fine, but … your leg. Are you sure you’re okay?”

Golden Oak looked to his foreleg. The blood continued to flow.. “I … I should be fine. Let’s get you inside. Then I’ll get it looked at.” The leg hurt, but he was more worried about getting the young filly as far away from the forest as possible.

“I’m so sorry,” Caramel whispered as she leaned against him, and they passed through the glowing portal together. The whole family stood there with worried faces. A single lamp glowed warmly on the simple wooden table in the kitchen. “I … I just wanted to help the farm.”

“There’s nothing wrong with that,” Oak promised as he lowered his head to nudge her gently. “Did you at least find what you were looking for?”

She reached behind her and withdrew one of the bulges from her handkerchief to reveal a large, glossy apple. It had to be one of the strangest Golden Oak had probably seen. At least, he supposed so. It was lined with every color of the rainbow sweeping downwards at a left angle, and had a stem that reminded him of a lighting bolt. “I call ‘em zap apples.”

“That is … incredibly strange,” Golden Oak commented as he continued examining it. His attention was drawn away temporarily, until another lance of pain passed up his leg. “We’ll talk more about them later. I think your folks want to get this looked at.”

“You bet your britches I do,” Bobbin said as she pulled out a series of jars and tins from the cabinets, along with some fresh white cloth. “We’ll talk about your reckless behavior later, young lady,” she said sternly. Caramel flinched, but nodded her concession, while her mother dribbled an ointment over the wounds and slathered it carefully. Golden Oak hissed. “Sorry. I suppose I should’ve warned you, but then it would’ve just hurt more.”

Golden Oak nodded. “Thank you. Just … let’s try to make this quick.”

Pensword swooped into Golden Oaks library like a marauding whirlwind, raiding it of its many precious volumes, before leaving a hastily scrawled note of apology. He flew home with all speed to study what he could of Ponyville’s history, and see if he could find any mention of them and this Golden Oak. After all, forewarned is forearmed. If he didn’t have any weapons, then he would use the culture to help him. He looked up occasionally to keep an eye on Day Moon as the foal worked on his archery skills. After a grueling examination on the range, the foal had finally been granted authorization to use proper arrows. It made Pensword smile to see Day Moon already clustering so well. “You’re doing great,” he cheered.

“Thanks, Dad,” Day Moon said, before taking a step back and lowering his bow. Then he passed through the line to exit the range and walked over to Pensword. “I know that face. Something’s wrong.” Internally, Pensword cursed the foal’s perceptiveness, though a hint of pride helped sweeten the mix. “What’s got you all worried?”

Pensword and sighed. “I’m sorry, Day Moon, but, being the son of a commander in the military, there will be many times when you see me worried, and I won’t be able to tell you anything, because of security issues. Regrettably, this is one of those times.” Seeing the hurt in the foal’s eyes was painful, but Pensword knew it was necessary. That didn’t change how much he hated keeping his children in the dark, though.

“I understand,” Day Moon nodded gravely. “It’s like when we spoke to the empress, right?”

Pensword nodded. He looked to his current volume, then back to the stack he’d accumulated and had yet to read. He sighed again, then closed the book and laid it on its side.

Day Moon frowned. “Don’t you have to study for whatever’s wrong?”

Pensword shook his head. “That can wait. I should be beside you right now. You still have a lot to learn.” He chuckled as he rose to stand next to the young Thestral. “I really am a silly Pony sometimes, aren’t I?”

“No, Dad,” Day Moon answered as a smirk pulled at his lips. “You’re our silly Uncle, who we just happen to call Dad for now, till we’re older.” Then he stuck out his tongue.

Pensword chuckled as he ruffled Day Moon’s mane.

“Uncle, I’m home!” Cristo’s voice called out into the suite. “I’m just gonna head to my room real quick, and then I’ll be right there!” he called hastily.

Pensword’s ears twitched as he narrowed his gaze suspiciously. “Before you do that, Cristo, could you come here quickly? Your brother and I need you to judge a shooting contest.”

“But Uncle,” Cristo whined.

“Now, Cristo!” the commander snapped.

The air was still for a time, before a barely audible, “Fine,” finally reached Pensword’s ears. A muttering Cristo plodded sullenly into the room. A small pouch lay perfectly balanced on his back, protected by his wings.

“What’s in the pouch?”

Day Moon raised a curious brow. “Those are just his earnings from some bets with the foals in the compound. I think he has two beaks from some of the teenage Gryphons. Why were you so scared about Dad finding out?”

Cristo fixed Day Moon with a glare, before looking nervously at their foster father. Pensword simply shrugged, then nodded. “As long as you use some of those gains to treat your sister to something, I’m fine with it.”

“Fine?” Cristo balked. “But–.”

“Am I a Noble Unicorn who doesn’t come down off his throne to mingle or get his hooves dirty? Brother-in-law excepted, of course.”

“Um … right,” Cristo muttered. “I guess you did lose that bet with Uncle Grif.”

Pensword sighed. “Does everypony know about that?”

“Well, the betting pool was kind of all over New Unity.”

“It’s worries of disapproval that led Luna to forbid contact with most of the parents in the first place. You’re all here to learn how to live as normal Ponies do, so you can relate to them when it’s time to assume your positions in court. A few playful bets from time to time are perfectly healthy for a foal your age. All I have to say to you is have fun with your earnings…” he smirked, then winked “... and go bigger next time.” He smiled as he picked up a bow and fired an arrow, hardly even looking at the target. The shaft landed perfectly in the bullseye, leaving the two foals to gape at his skill. While Matthew had never liked gambling, he enjoyed its strategic value. In many ways, battle was a gamble. Besides, it was a healthy part of soldier and Thestral culture. “By the way, where’s Moon River?”

“Jackpot.” The trio turned as one to see a grinning Moon River sitting on a stool with her trusty toy crossbow at the ready. She fired, and struck her target, just as he father had. The toy dart wiggled from its place on the bullseye as it struggled against the suction cup.

“Well, we have Moon River now.” Pensword smiled with fatherly pride. “How about we go for a little family fun before Daddy has to go back to work, hmm?”

“Jackpot,” Moon River agreed. Her smile was vicious as she prepared her next dart.

Golden Oak hummed to himself as he dragged a knife carefully over a small segment of wood, shaving off a piece. His right foreleg had been wrapped up in a homespun gauze, and while he couldn’t do much for work at the moment, he felt like he needed to do something. He didn’t have anything in particular he wanted to carve, but his hooves kept moving, regardless.

It didn’t take long for the carving to take the shape of an axe, embedded into a log. He gave a small frown as he looked it over, his mind drifting back to the fight once more as he tried to figure out where that reaction had come from. He didn’t even have to think about it. He’d just grabbed the axe and charged forward. He … knew what to do, somehow.

One of Caramel’s older siblings, a stallion with his mother’s red mane and a bright yellow coat, approached bearing the day’s rations. His three-horseshoe cutie mark shone clearly as he strode up to the stump where Oak worked. He preferred to go by Hoss, and that’s what the family called him. “Eat up, Oak,” he said with a weak smile. “And, uh … thanks for saving Caramel.”

“I couldn’t just sit by,” Golden Oak smiled in return. “Thanks,” he finished, placing the carving down on the nearby table.

“Y’know, that’s actually pretty good,” Hoss said with a chuckle. “You sure know how to handle a knife.”

“Only thing I can mess with.” Golden gave a faint chuckle as he held up his hoof. “Keeps me active.”

“Just you wait. Once we get in a good harvest, we’re gonna give you a right proper reward,” Hoss said. “Ma’s pies are some of the best this side of Equestria, and make no mistake.”

Golden Oak smiled fondly. “Can’t wait.”

“So, uh … what kinda wood’s that?”

“Just maple. Why do you ask?”

Hoss shrugged. “No reason. You really must work fast, though. I mean, I can still feel the life in that thing.”

“Don’t see why. I cut down the tree over three weeks ago”

Had Hoss been drinking any water, he would have done a spit take. “Three weeks? That’s not possible!”

“You can ask Caramel. It’s been at least three weeks. I haven’t needed to use the wood much.”

“Then how the hay…?”

Golden Oak shrugged. “I dunno.”

“Hmm … pre-Ponyville. It’ll have to be simple books. The older volumes should probably stay here. Basic dueling should be okay, I suppose. That was an art still practiced back then, after all,” he mused as he levitated the volume in question into his saddle bag. “I’m guessing a book on herbal remedies should be useful. Ponyville used to be mostly wild, after all, and maybe a bestiary. That should prove useful, if we have to go into the Everfree.”

He turned to Aria and ran a hoof under her beak. “Now you be a good girl while I’m gone. Assuming all goes well, it should only be for a little while, not even a day. At least, assuming we have the right incarnation of The Doctor helping us this time.”

Aria chirped questioningly.

“It’s a long story. I’ll see about telling you another time. For now, I should probably stop by Clover’s lab. If we’re really going to go back into the past, then I’ll probably need to have enough reagents to craft some potions and the like. Grif can be the monster hunter, and I can be the white mage. After all, nobody bucks with the white mage,” he said with a smirk.

Aria cocked her head.

“I didn’t expect you to get it. It’s sort of an inside joke. Anyways, I’ll see you later, okay? I’m off to visit the one Pony Grif won’t be mad about me telling about this trip.”

The journey to Clover’s lab was a short one. The guards gave the occasional salute or grunt of acknowledgement, and Vital finally knocked respectfully, before passing through the portal into the vast space that was his teacher’s work room.

“Hey, Clover? We’ve got a Time Turner situation. Think you could spare a few minutes?” he called.

“Reagents are packed and ready on the counter.” She didn’t even look up. “The red pack’s for you. The blue one is the things Grif will need. Don’t tell me the details, and don’t ask how I knew what you needed.”

“Clover, if there’s one thing I know, it's that time is wibbly wobbly and timey wimey. That, and not to question a senior companion to The Doctor who lends her aid.” Vital grabbed the two packs in his magic and nodded respectfully. “We’ll be back, probably at almost the same time we left, but in case we’re not, you know the story to tell everypony, right?”

“I know enough to keep them from panicking, until you return.”

“Just don’t tell Trixie. I’d rather let her know myself, after the fact, seeing as Grif would probably kill me, if I told her before.”

“He’d have to find your body and bring you back first.” Somehow, without looking at him, Clover elicited the same shiver he’d normally given her creepy smile.

“What is it with you and death threats?”

“Death threats have gotten some of the greatest and most impossible things in history done, Vital. Do you honestly think this country was founded on friendship?”

“Considering your narration on events, and your clear saltiness, I’m going to guess not.”

“Let’s just say death threats fused the final wandering pieces into the whole, and leave it at that.”

“At least until some earth-shattering revelation comes down the road, in which case I’ll probably just wonder why you didn’t tell me in the first place, and trust I could handle it.” Vital shrugged. “In short, the norm.” He chuckled, then shook his head. “See you later, Clover. I’ll let you know how things went, assuming you don’t know already, unless you have any parting words of advice?”

“Just be careful,” she offered.

“Will it help, if I promise to come back?”

“Unnecessary. I already know you will.”

“All right,” Bobbin said as she finished sorting through the last of the gold coins from an old leather sack with a drawstring attached, “that’s fifty bits to work with. Not much, but it should be enough to get what we need from the merchant, till we can get a proper harvest in.” She picked up a quill and scrawled out a series of notes. “We’ll need a sack of sugar, some vittles, oh, and some equipment for the winter.” She flipped the parchment over and began a new list, this time with the word Winter written on top.

After looking at the list, Golden Oak hummed aloud. “What about the spare axehead we mentioned? Since … you know, the last one took some damage.”

“Why, I do believe you’re right. Thank you, G–.” Bobbin did a double take as she gaped at the stallion. “Wait one cotton pickin’ minute. You know how to read?”

“... Yes,” Golden Oak commented. “Why do you ask?”

“Oak, honey, do you have any idea how hard it is to find a workpony who can read, let alone write?”

“I … didn’t really think of that,” he hummed to himself. “I wonder who taught me,” he muttered, then shrugged. “I’ll think on that later. I’d better get these supplies, before the trader gets too far.”

“You know the road?”

“Yeah, I’ve got it down.” Golden Oak tapped his head, a smirk on his face. “I’ll try to be quick,” he finished as he reached over to strap down his saddlebags.

“Good. You’ll need to remember to stop by the storage room. Our seeds do better than bits sometimes.”

“Sounds good,” Golden replied as he made his way outside. He needed to travel west, just until he reached the main road, where he then had to head south. If his memory served him correctly, the trader would be traveling the road the opposite way. For some reason, the trader always took that path while he made his rounds between towns. While the Smiths traded with him and his competitors often enough, he couldn’t divert his path to arrive at their homestead every trip. They were kind enough, however, to tell them when they make their rounds.

Golden Oak hummed a tune to himself as he walked and took stock of his inventory. He ensured what they had needed for the bartering, and everything was prepared correctly. He smiled, glancing around himself as he took in the lay of the land. The grassy fields swayed in a gentle breeze, the distant Everfree Forest stood dark and intimidating, and off in the distance, he could see the large golden oak where he’d first been found.

He shrugged as he walked up to the great tree’s trunk and brushed his hoof against the bark affectionately. While the oak served as a reminder of his lack of memory, it came also sparked memories of the Smiths and the kindness they’d shown not only in helping him, but practically adopting him into their family. He sighed ruefully as he looked down up at the sun-dappled grass beneath his hooves. He hoped he could give back to them in some way.

His smile softened as his thoughts drifted to the oak itself. “I wonder what I could do with it….”

Vital Spark stretched forward in the early morning light. The twin packs Clover had prepared lay on either side, and a simple robe and leather smock covered his body as he double checked his saddle bags. “Herbology, check. Basic alchemical practices, check. Magic candles, check. Beakers….” The list went on as he scanned through his inventory. Watcherlaid on his back, and a brief shimmer surrounded it, the only evidence of the glamour that he’d cast to alter its appearance. He sighed as he finished the last of his analysis, including double checking the beaker that held three tiny shards from Aria’s egg shell. “I guess that’s everything,” he muttered as he looked around the courtyard. “Now where are the others?”

“Many greetings, my friend.” The voice had a strange accent to it. It took Vital a minute to realize it was Italian. “My name is Gabriel, from the island of Scarpe de Cavallo.” A large Gryphon landed in front of the Unicorn. He wore a rugged long coat that covered his body, save for his wings down to his tail. The bottom of his face was wrapped in a black scarf with the symbol of the Faustian church embroidered in silver thread on the front. A worn-looking black wide-brimmed hat with a brown leather ring sat atop his head. Plates of blackened boiled leather etched with different symbols and glyphs shone beneath the folds of his coat. Two bandoliers crossed his chest. The one reaching from his left shoulder to his right side held several hand carved wooden stakes: two made of a polished metal that was probably silverite, and one that was tipped with a strange stone point that glowed softly. The other bandolier contained vials and packets of various concoctions. Two knives were sheathed at either side. A bow and quiver sat on his back, along with a katana that had been reworked to have a simple unadorned sheath and blackwood handle. A worn leather pack lay at his side.

“And this is my partner, New Moon.” He gestured as a black furred Earth Pony mare approached wearing a simple traveling cloak and carrying a nondescript mace. Beneath the cloak, Vital could see implications of her bearing a similar garb as Gabriel.

“We are hunters sanctioned by the crown and the holy orders of Equestria to hunt and destroy the evils that walk the earth, be they the kind that present themselves during the day or the damned who hide from the sun. It is good to meet you, my friend. For where are you bound?” The mare had continued her partners speech without much effort.

Vital Spark smiled. “No place in particular. I am merely a humble traveler, seeking to hone his craft. There are those in the higher circles of Canterlot who don’t look so kindly on my work, so I take the road less traveled to gain the knowledge I seek. I hear there are a variety of rare and potent flora in the area. They may prove useful to my work.” He bowed to the pair. “You may call me Yvetal the wise, if you wish, though I simply prefer Yvetal.” He shrugged. “Might I interest you in some of my wares?”

“I am well stocked at the moment, friend.” The Gryphon shook his head. “But if the Everfree is as dangerous as I’ve heard, perhaps I will be in need of you.”

“I believe I might have something of assistance. A certain mage from Canterlot actually asked me to meet a friend of hers here to deliver this package. Since it happened to be on my way, and she helped to smuggle me out of the city, who was I to argue? Perhaps you are this certain friend?” Vital smiled as he levitated the pack over to the Gryphon. “I believe she mentioned something about a crazy old bird and his archaic sidekick.”

“Many thanks. You have no idea how hard it is to get ground wolfsbane this pure outside Canterlot. They don’t let me in the city. No monsters to hunt. I’ve tried to justify the nobility as targets, but Celestia wasn’t having it, so no appreciation for the craft, and, of course, there is the matter of my race. What can you do?” Gabriel shrugged, then put the pack into his own.

A Pegasus alighted on the ground nearby with a frown and weary eyes. “This had better work out,” he muttered. His clothing was tattered and patched. He had a set of dinged-up second hoof cloud enchanted cookware and bedrolls. If anything, he looked like he lived out of his ruck. “Getting sick of this stupid blame game,” he growled. Then he noticed the other three. “Oh, just my luck,” he griped, “a Unicorn, a Gryphon, and an Earth Pony.” He took a breath and stepped forward. “ I humbly ask to pass through. I have a job interview I can’t be late for.”

“Far be it for me to get in your way.” The Unicorn shrugged. “I’m simply waiting for a ride. That, and discussing potential business opportunities.” He grinned. “You wouldn’t happen to find yourself in need of some supplies, now, would you, traveler?”

“Will you be staying nearby? Because I can’t carry much more weight. All I own is on my back.”

“I come and I go.” He shrugged. “I may be staying in the area for a time. It depends on how well I’m received, I suppose.”

“I’ll keep that in mind. Just be warned. You might face some insults.” He flicked a tufted ear unconsciously. “Maybe not as bad as my parents when I was growing up, but you should still be prepared.”

A loud groaning whirr filled the air as the wind kicked up out of nowhere, spinning around a central point that rapidly materialized in the form of a big blue police box. The doors came open, and out popped a raggedy looking Pegasus with a wild brown mane and a prim bowtie over his neck. He held a bowl of custard in one hoof and what appeared to be a breaded stick of some kind in the other. “I’m telling you, Derpy, it’s one of the greatest light shows you’ll ever see. Do you have any idea how rare it is to have a Unicorn ascend into an Alicorn? The sheer amount of magical energies as they converge into a new ley line will make every feather on those pretty little wings of your stand on end. Come on now. Come on, get a move on you sleepy heads.”

A series of prolonged groans echoed from within, which was when the Pegasus finally noticed the four and groaned as he rolled his eyes. “Oh no. Not you lot again.” He sighed, and shook his head. “Hello, Vital Spark.” He proffered the bowl. “Care for some custard?

“Um … no, thank you. I’m … I’m good,” the Unicorn said as he eyed the crumbs that speckled the yellow substance.

“Right, then.” He tossed the bowl back into the box, leading to the sound of shattering glass. Then he clapped his hooves together and rubbed them back and forth. “Let’s get down to business, shall we? What trouble do you need me to get you out of this time? It’s the wife’s 200th anniversary, and I’d prefer to get a proper seat set up for the fireworks.”

“Um … you kind of missed them, Doctor,” Vital sweatdropped.

“Did I?”

“By multiple days.”

“Blast! I knew I should’ve recalibrated the wiggly lever.”

“I’m sure your TARDIS will take you and your wife someplace grand,” Pensword answered. “Just … we need a ride back to the founding of Ponyville.” He smiled sheepishly. “Hammer Strike needs to be picked up … again.”

“There are pears in Ponyville during that time, Doctor. Hammer Strike could be fooled into eating one,” Grif said urgently.

“Grif Grafson! Now there’s an ugly mug I’d never forget. Tell me, how’s Gilda? She ready for her third already?” He dashed out and began to examine Grif’s garb. “Love the new duds, by the way. And did you do something with your crest?”

“Spoilers, Doctor,” Grif said.

“So, a quick pop over to Pre-Ponyville by about … oh, a year or so?” The Doctor shrugged. “I suppose I could manage that. Dinkie does enjoy her zap apple jam. And don’t even get me started on Derpy. The zap apple muffins she bakes are positively out of this world. Did you know they actually managed to stop the great song war of 13,557?”

“Didn’t come to check on the daughter you left with your younger self?” Grif chuckled.

“But we just dropped her off not ten minutes ago,” Derpy answered, poking her head out of the door. “Don’t tell me we’re off course again, Doctor.” Then she smiled widely as she saw the four extra people. “Oh, hi Grif, Vital Spark, Pensword, and….”

“Luna, darling. She’s in disguise,” The Doctor clarified. “Now then, I believe you lot said something about needing transport.”

“That’s correct,” Pensword answered.

“Well, come on, then,” he huffed, then clopped inside. “All of time and space at my hooves, and I’m stuck being a glorified taxi service to the defenders of Equestria,” he muttered as they followed behind.

“You know that the TARDIS wouldn’t have landed you here, unless she thought it was important.”

“You want me to tell Derpy what happened on Xcavar 5?” Grif added in a whisper.

“As I recall, you were the one who shoved me into that particular situation, quite against my will. Now then, moving on!” He flew over to the console and began flicking switches, adjusting levers, and turning various circular valves and devices, before finally pulling one giant lever to cause the heart of the console to sputter to life. “And we’re off. Geronimo!”

“I love the sound of the control console, but I miss the round things,” Pensword sighed.

“There there,” Derpy offered affectionately as she patted his back with a wing. “Muffin?”

“Oooh!” Pensword chirped happily as he snatched the muffin and began to consume the delectable confection. “So, uh, … Doctor, when can I help drive?”

“... Let me get back to you on that one.”

Golden Oak sighed as he traveled back towards the Smiths’ estate. The trip to the trader went well, but it had taken him longer than anticipated. The sun had settled low into the horizon as a cold wind blew over the grassy plain. He was admittedly getting cold, and with some distance to travel, he knew he needed to warm up.

He shivered as he shifted his path to a small patch of trees. He noticed one that was definitely dying. The wood was dry, cracked, and aged. After some effort, he managed to remove enough scraps of wood and bark, then made his way out to a large segment of open ground next to the road to avoid setting fire to the grass.

Thankfully, one of the purchases he’d made were a bunch of matches. After gathering the wood into a small pile, he struck one of the sticks. The match refused to light. He struck it again, and still failed to light it. He groaned to himself and tried a few more times, with each failure leading to mounting frustration. “Damn it, would,” he struck once more, “you,” he struck again, “just light!” he grunted as the match finally burst into flame. He sighed with relief, lowered the match down, and began the slow process of building up the fire. He could make it back in the dark, if it came down to it, but he needed to warm up first, if he wanted to continue onward.

Several minutes later, her heard the sound of someone approaching. The clop of hooves was … off. It sounded like there were too many. “Excuse me, young colt,” a dusty voice called. When Golden Oak looked up, he was confronted by an aged gray stallion wearing a worn brown cloak leaning heavily on a staff, which explained the odd sound of his gait. “May an old traveler share your fire?”

“Certainly.” Golden Oak gave a soft smile and motioned towards the other side.

The stranger nodded gratefully, moving to the proffered location, before sitting down. Oddly enough, his cloak covered him to the point that Golden Oak couldn’t see where it parted. The traveller let out a sigh and nodded. “Feels good to warm these old bones.”

“Might I ask where you’re traveling to at this hour?” Golden Oak questioned. “It’s soon to be night, and the nearest place would be the Smith Orchard, some distance the way you came from.”

“Oh, I am a traveler, my boy. I go here, and I go there. Where the road leads is where I am bound. It’s the way I’ve always been.” He chuckled. “And where are you heading, if I may be so bold?”

“Back to the orchard I mentioned earlier.” He smiled softly. “The family there have been kind enough to give me a place of residence with my … lack of memory.”

“Oh, you’ve lost your past?” the old stallion asked, obviously taking an interest.

“So it seems.” Golden Oak rubbed the back of his head. “I just sort of … woke up underneath a large golden oak.”

“The big tree over yonder?” the stallion gestured with his staff.

“Yes.” Golden Oak gave a faint chuckle. “With my lack of memory, I was named after the tree by the Smiths, until I can remember.”

“Well, miraculous things begin under ancestor trees,” the old stallion chuckled, “and that is one of the last remaining ones in this world.”

“Truly?” Golden Oak looked over to the tree. “Are you certain?”

The stallion nodded. “When you’ve walked the earth as long as I have, you learn many fantastic things, my boy.”

“One day,” Golden Oak smiled gently.

“Perhaps,” the stallion chuckled. “I’m afraid I don’t have much to offer in the way of payment, but please take these.” The old stallion reached into his cloak and produced a pair of horseshoes. They were ancient-looking with a higher back that seemed like it was meant to cover the back of the hoof, unlike the pair Oak had stumbled across when helping clean up the house he and the Smiths shared. They were rusty and unimpressive, but there was a strange feel to them, a pulse the scarred Earth Pony couldn’t quite identify.

“It’s perfectly alr–.” Golden Oak looked up to where the stallion once sat, only to find empty space. After surveying his surroundings, he determined that the older stallion was, somehow, already long gone. The place where the stallion sat showed several hoof prints that had been scattered about in the dirt, as though he were moving his hooves to different positions.

He looked down to the horseshoes once more, before letting a small smile pass. He’d have to try them out when he got home. After all, there was no reason to let them go to waste. After a few more minutes by the fire, he sighed, stood, and prepared to make his way back to the little farmstead he and the Smiths had built together. The sun had drifted far below the horizon, and the moon blanketed the plains with a soft glow. Half an hour passed swiftly. By the time he had arrived, Caramel had already been put to bed, and Seeder Smith was preparing to lock up for the night. Oak smiled as he entered the house, letting the warmth soak in, while he put everything away, and returned the extra bits to Seeder. Then, after bidding him good night, Golden Oak made his way back to his room.

Before he could even sit to rest, his own curiosity drove him to try on the horseshoes, whether to check the size or see how sturdy they were, he couldn’t tell for certain. So, he followed the urge and slipped them on. He’d have to fit them correctly in the morning, but as he placed them onto his back hooves, he couldn’t help but notice how well they fit. Almost perfectly, in fact. That was, until he started to feel a faint pain from his hooves. He sighed to himself, knowing that the material was probably rougher than he’d noticed initially. Either that or he was just aching from the long journey. He reached down, grabbed hold of the horseshoes, and pulled them off.

At least, he attempted to.

The horseshoes were firmly attached, despite the fact he had not properly put them on or nailed them in. As he stared at them, the rust slowly began to clear away, revealing a polished bronze underneath. While he determined that he should be worried, for some reason, he couldn’t bring himself to feel it. Despite being firmly attached by uncertain means, they didn’t feel like they were harmful in any way. He almost felt content to have them. He shrugged and laid back on his bed. He could worry about them later.

Golden Oak rubbed the side of his head in thought. It had been nearly five years since he’d been taken in by the Smiths, and now he was finally being put to true work. The zap apple trees were very unique in their times to be harvested, but they were worth the wait. They were perfect for plenty of baked goods, but the most popular was little Caramel’s zap apple jam. Ponies would travel a great distance to have some, and soon the foundations of a town were underway. With this, the need for a carpenter grew substantially, resulting in plenty of work for Golden Oak. The one frustrating problem was that, after completing the project, he would have to travel some distance carrying whatever thing he’d made to where the town was under construction. Sure, the additional revenue was good. He paid for the wood he was using, and was even able to give an honest rent to the Smiths, but the time needed to travel for just delivering one or two pieces out of a set of ten that had to be brought wasn’t fun.

Perhaps it was time for him to set up a proper shop for himself. It would take some time to dig the foundation, and he would need a place to store everything, so either a small storehouse or maybe a few more levels for extra storage. There was also the part of a proper residence. That was going to be an entirely different project.

He hummed aloud and shifted his posture, leaning onto the table to prop himself up with his foreleg. “I could just put it all in one building,” he thought aloud.

“Put what in one building?”

Golden Oak flinched. “Huh? Oh, Caramel. Sorry, I’m just thinking aloud. What brings you here?”

Caramel shrugged. “Got bored. Figured a walk’d do me some good, what with the harvest bein’ over.”

“Give it a little bit. Soon you’ll be back to work and wishing you had more free time.” Golden Oak gave a soft laugh. “Ah, but you’ll have more to do, and more Ponies to interact with soon enough, with Ponyville under construction.”

“Not many foals to play with, though,” she frowned. “Honestly, you’re the most fun that ever happened to me, Oak. Everything’s just more … interesting when you’re around, you know?”

“How so? I honestly feel like I’ve just been following along without much change,” he hummed questioningly. “Well, besides the occasional deal from the Everfree….”

“And a weird old stallion who wants to give you horseshoes?”

Golden Oak rubbed the back of his head. “Yeah, but I mean, at least they weren’t harmful, just ... sort of there.” He looked to the horseshoes still stuck to his back hooves. “They’re odd, to be honest. I feel more in tune with everything, ever since I put them on.”

“At least they look nice with that there coat of yours.”

Golden Oak chuckled. “Imagine if they ended up looking like rose gold or something. It would certainly stand out more.”

Caramel stuck her tongue out in disgust. “Pink ain’t exactly your color.”

Golden Oak smiled. “It could have been much worse, but I’d say these turned out pretty alright.” His smile softened. “All right, Caramel. I’ve got to get back to work on the next few frames. Got to have them delivered by tonight, and I’m burning daylight.”

“Want some help?”

“I should be able to get this done pretty quickly. Plus, last I remember, didn’t Bobbin want you to help with dinner tonight?”

Caramel laughed nervously. “Um … maybe?”

“Get going, then,” Golden Oak chuckled. “Wouldn’t want her getting upset, would ya?”

Caramel sighed. “No.” Then she perked up again. “I’ll bring something back for you!”

Golden Oak smiled. “That’d be nice. Thanks.”

He sighed softly as she left, his mind drifting back to his work. There was plenty to do, and not too much time left. If he could just get a good amount of wood, he could easily work on a place set up in town. He chuckled softly as he thought to the large golden oak. If he was willing to destroy it, it would supply him with plenty. Heck, with it’s scale, he could easily just carve out a place … to live.

After several months of careful work, Golden Oak found his way to ensure that the wood he worked on would remain alive. With it, he had slowly carved out the large golden oak to give himself a place to work and stay that was inside the city. While he was uncertain on if it was right for him to do it, it helped that he learned that the residents were planning on cutting down the tree for supplies, anyways.

He smiled happily as he looked to the tree once more. It wasn’t just a landmark, nor was it just the start of his life, it was now home. He walked inside, flipping a sign on the outside of the front door to OPEN. The inside was simple: a few tables, a counter, some tools he purchased from the Smiths, and stairs leading both to a basement for storage and upper floors for his bedroom, bathroom, and spare bedroom.

The best part was that the tree was still alive.

Sure, he still had plenty of room to expand, but he didn’t have much reason to at the moment. Right now, he wanted to finally get to work for the town to help it expand. Of course, there were some side projects he wanted to work on, like a gift for the Smith family. After everything they gave him, he knew that he wanted to give something back to them, no matter what.

While there were plenty of things he could make for them, nothing really felt right. Most of the wood-based things he could make weren’t in that high of demand, considering he’d already worked tirelessly on their house and ensuring it was structurally sound. There was a few things he could make that were … outside of the norm. With the resilience of living wood, there were many new possibilities. Perhaps a sort of mark for the Smith family and their progression into apple farmers, or perhaps something to help with the defense of the homestead.

While the orchard was relatively safe, every once in awhile, something would come from the forest edge to investigate the fields or followed the scents of ponies. It wasn’t the safest location, but it wasn’t terrible at the same time.

“What about a living wood … weapon?” Golden Oak hummed to himself as he started thinking out loud once again. He frowned as he thought more on it. “It wouldn’t be too complicated, a blunt weapon of some kind….” He shook his head. He’d have to think on it more later. His ear twitched as he turned towards the door to his shop. He could swear he heard hoofsteps, but….

The door slammed open to reveal a grinning Stinking Rich. “Golden Oak, I can’t thank you enough for all the help you’ve given me lately. That stand has been selling zap apple jam faster than the Smiths can make it!” He trotted forward, seized Golden Oak’s hoof between his own hooves, and shook vigorously.

“Hello, Mr. Rich. What brings you around?” Golden Oak asked with a small smile.

“Well, I know you’re backlogged, but I wanted to at least get a professional’s opinion.” He pulled out a large parchment and rolled it out in his hooves’ grip. “What with all the traffic we’ve got coming in, I figure if I were to open a proper store, we might be able to provide some real goods to the rest of the good Ponyfolk here. I just wanna know if these plans are viable. I’m not exactly the sharpest tool in the chest when it comes to construction.”

Golden Oak examined the plans for a few minutes, before finally pointing towards one of the open spaces. “Might need to include something for structural integrity there. A support beam should do the trick. Other than that, unless you receive poor quality wood or other materials, it should be good.”

“Oak, you’re a lifesaver.”

“If you need anything else, feel free to ask. With me being in town, it’s been easier and quicker to get everything built and delivered.”

Rich chuckled. “The rate you’re going, I wouldn’t be surprised if you made mayor before long.”

Golden Oak returned the laugh. “No, thank you. I’m content where I am.”

“You’ve got the magic touch, Oak. Don’t you ever lose it,” Rich said by way of farewell as he waved, then left behind a jar of zap apple jam to add to the carpenter’s stores.

Golden Oak smiled as he moved the jar to his room for storage. It was at this moment that he realized he probably should carve out a kitchen area.

He shook his head as he moved back downstairs, his mind drifting back towards what he could make for the Smith family. The blunt weapon idea stuck in his mind, so he rolled with it. The more he thought on it, the more he started thinking about the shape of weapon that could work with an apple incorporated into it somehow.

“A club of some kind? No, that wouldn’t work. If I’m going to make something like that, it’d need to work with the shape, like a hammer of some kind,” he hummed aloud before nodding to himself. “Perhaps … a war hammer?”

Golden Oak hummed a tune to himself as he carefully pulled a knife across the surface of wood in front of him. At the moment he was replicating an older style of work, the figure resembling the head of a horse. He was uncertain as to why, but with the town being settled, he was finding himself with more free time as the days went by.

It had been nearly fifteen years since the founding of Ponyville, and about seventeen since his awakening. To this day, he still had no recollection of his past, but he didn’t really mind. Sure, there was a day or two where he would wonder, thinking to himself for hours on end as to what his past could possibly be. It was almost a sort of routine now.

The Smith family would come by once in awhile to visit, when they had the off time between harvests. The Rich family ran a successful shop, keeping the town a noteworthy spot to stop and giving other businesses trade as well. Heck, a traveler would sometimes stop by for a quick carving or a frame to something, so even Oak got business from the traffic.

He placed the knife down, before stretching. The project wasn’t complete, but he could continue it later. After a quick trip to the restroom, he stopped to look at his reflection in the mirror. Sure, it had been seventeen years, but the years didn’t really show. He looked almost the same as when he woke up, right down to the specifications for his beard.

“Growing older at the same rate as a tree, huh?” he questioned his reflection softly, before chuckling to himself. He shook his head, heading for the door. He was running low on lumber, and needed to resupply. He stepped outside, flipping the sign behind him to CLOSED as he looked out to the town, a faint wind catching through the road. His ear twitched as a noise traveled with the wind. He’d almost call it a groan.

Several miles away from Ponyville, on the edge of a large forest, a strange blue box materialized out of nothing with a whirring groan and a final thump. The doors creaked open, and a snappy, playful voice called out, “All right, boys and girls, here we are. Ponyville! Some twenty years or so after its founding, if I’m not mistaken. Of course, you’ll have to walk there, but I suspect that’s what you all hoped for, anyways.” A tan pegasus in a bowtie stepped out from the box, then motioned out into the clearing. “Everypony off!”

“Gratsie, Doctor,” Gabriel said as he and New Moon stepped out of the box.

“Thank you for the ride. I’ll pay you back later. If I get paid, that is,” the half breed, who’d later introduced himself as Feather Blade, replied.

“Indeed. It’s been a great pleasure to see the TARDIS again,” Yvetal said as he stepped off. “Do make sure to spoil the missus. After all, the two of you still have quite the future ahead of you,” he added as he winked mischievously at the Pegasus.

“We’ll circle around a bit to the west and enter from that way, just to make us seem less conspicuous,” Gabriel noted.

“Mind you don’t make any paradoxes. You know how much I hate cleaning up after those, especiallyon my anniversary.”

“We’re just here for a pickup, Doctor. By the way, did you give Gabriel the means to call you again, once we’re ready to depart?”

The Doctor rolled his eyes. “Yes, yes. Now do us all a favor and get going! Go on, shoo!” he said as he motioned dramatically with his wings. “We’ll pick you kids up again in a few hours. Or a few days. Might be days. Yeah, let’s just settle with we’ll pick you up.”

Yvetal chuckled and shook his head. “As you say, Doctor. Farewell.” The Unicorn saluted the stallion as he retreated into the box, and the groaning whirr started again, before the strange structure disappeared entirely, leaving the party completely alone by the woods.

“Everybody has their stories straight, and there rations?” Gabriel asked, looking at each.

“And enough bits to last, until we can find some proper employment,” Yvetal assured the Gryphon.

“I’ll do the best I can. I’m writing off half my stores stolen or demanded as tax or tribute to the Weather Captain, what with being a Gypsy risk.”

Yvetal winced. “Then I guess we’re all set. Until our first meeting, gentleponies, m’lady,” he said as he nodded briefly, then started trotting towards town.

134 - An Odd Welcome

Extended Holiday
Ch 134: An Odd Welcome
Act 21

The fall air was cool, but not quite enough to be considered brisk as the dusty Unicorn made his way into the town. He looked to either side, noting the many smaller buildings and tents that lined the old worn road. Wagon ruts and hoof marks indicated the heavy traffic that flowed through the area. The scent of fresh apples, squash, and various other vegetables wafted through his nose, and he sighed in relief as a hint of a smile pulled up his lips. He nodded in greeting to the many Ponies, though most seemed almost wary as they eyed his horn. He continued, regardless, until he came up on a two-story building that was taller and broader than its fellows. A large sign on the front read Happy Trails. He passed through the heavy wooden doors into a large parlor room lined with tables and a piano in a corner, where a Pony was currently playing out a jaunty tune. Yvetal pressed on to the bar counter, where a surly-looking Earth Pony mare with a royal purple coat and a poofy dress glared across the way at him.

“What’cha want?” she snapped. “You going to make trouble for our guests, ‘cause our beds are too hard?”

“Well that’s a fine greeting for a trader,” Yvetal said as he shook his head. “I’m new to these parts. Just got in a little while ago. Was wondering if I might have a room for a while. Don’t know how long I’ll be staying.” He shrugged. “It depends how long my research takes me.”

“You say you’re trader here for research?” She eyed the stallion skeptically as she looked over his saddlebags. Then she stroked her chin thoughtfully, before finally smacking her hoof down on her counter as she came to her decision. “Five bits a night for you. Take it or leave it. Talk to the mayor tomorrow, if you want to sell anything in the market.”

“Office hours?”

“Don’t know. Don’t need to go see the mayor too often. Check with the staff after eight, I guess. We all close from noon to one for lunch.”

“Good to know.” The Unicorn lit up his horn and levitated the bits out of one of his saddlebags, being careful not to reveal how much he may have had. Then he laid them on the table. “You folks provide meals, or do I need to go buy elsewhere?”

“A bit extra, if you want to eat here. Cheapest rate you’ll find anywhere, to tell the truth.”

“Any cider?”

She gave a sharp, barking sort of laugh. “You think we have enough surplus to make cider? That comes later in the year, if at all.”

The Unicorn shrugged. “Just thought I’d check. Thanks. So, uh, how do things work in this place? Do I get a room key, do you show me to the room, or do I just show myself? A lot of the inns I’ve been to have different policies.”

“You take this key.” She gave him a tarnished key with a metallic tag that had been carefully engraved. “Find the number that corresponds to it. If you want to stay longer, pay each morning. I get up early, so don’t think about trying to skip out,” she growled warningly.

The Unicorn shook his head. “Wouldn’t dream of it. By the way, you don’t mind if I set up some of my equipment in my room, do you?”

“That’ll cost you extra. I don’t need my inn blowing up.”

“As long as Ponies don’t go trying to steal my ingredients, that shouldn’t happen,” he promised a bit more loudly. “How much?”

“Two bits extra, unless, of course, you can convince me to drop it to a bit or less,” she shot back, her lips twitching ever so slightly.

The Unicorn stared flatly back at her as he proffered the two extra bits. “Thank you for the room.” He turned and made his way for the stairs without another word.

Much as expected, Gabriel and New Moon did not receive a warm welcome, upon entering the town. Many sent glares their way. Some who were not so brave merely directed their foals away from the pair as quickly as they could. While their job was important, monster hunters generally lived on the borders of any civilization. Some believed their presence attracted the very monsters they hunted, and so their sudden appearance was a sign of ill omen. The fact that one was a Gryphon in a town composed of Earth Ponies didn’t ease things.

Still, nopony was brave enough to tell them to leave. Having a monster hunter appear was bad, but spurning a monster hunter could be worse. Word could spread quickly, and there was already talk of towns that had vanished in the attack of some beast, after sending away the closest hunter. So it was with begrudging acceptance that the population of the town did their best to go about their business and ignore him.

“Excuse me, friend,” Gabriel said in his Bitalian accent as he tried to talk to one of the locals, “could you please direct us to the Pony in charge?”

A familiar face turned to address him. Hammer Strike stood before him, hitched to a cart full of lumber. “Sure.” He gave a small smile as he turned to get his bearings. “Let me see. We’re currently in the western end of town. If you follow this road and head left past the large golden oak, it’ll be a larger building just down the road on your left. It’s an inn and tavern of sorts.” He looked back towards the Gryphon. “I could show you, if you’d like. My shop is on the way.”

Gabriel blinked a few times, then narrowed his gaze. “You look familiar, sir. Have we met before?”

The Earth Pony blinked a few times, before rubbing at his jaw. “I … don’t think so.” He frowned. “Unless we met sometime over seventeen years ago.” His frown deepened. “I’m sorry. If we did, I have no memory of before then.”

“You suffer from amnesia?” the Gryphon shook his head. “A pity. I thank you for your help. May you be safe in the dark.”

“Uh,” he scratched at his head, “no problem...?”

“Perhaps an infusion of lavender and wolfsbane would help with your troubles,” New Moon offered.

“The likelyhood of me finding those is rather low.” He shrugged. “I’ll make a note of it, though. Anything is worth trying.” He smiled once again. “Sorry, but I’ve got to get back to my shop. I’ve got a request for a new table that needs to be completed tonight. Apparently, one of the guests at the Happy Trails had a bit too much to drink,” he muttered. “Perhaps I’ll see you both around?”

“I think so. We may be here for quite a while.” The Gryphon nodded, the two waved the stallion goodbye, and they headed off in the direction he’d pointed to them. “Not good,” he whispered to New Moon.

“It seems things are trickier than we thought,” she agreed.

“Let’s find the others.”

Feather Blade sat in the windowless room as he waited for the weather master to enter. Much to the half-breed’s surprise, only fifteen Pegasi controlled the entire area’s weather. That proved worrisome. In the present, with all the chaotic weather coming out of the Everfree, it had taken at least twenty five weather Ponies to handle the load. Without experienced hooves and a lot of hard work, it would be far too easy for a rogue storm to throw everything off balance. On top of this, the lack of any form of opening in the cloud left him feeling cramped and claustrophobic as he squirmed on his cushion.

The door opened as an older pegasus stallion entered the room, he had a pale yellow coat and a grey mane. His eyes settled onto Feather Blade as he let out a soft huff. “Color me surprised. I expected somepony in your horseshoes to have left already.”

“I want the job. I know how to wait, when it’s necessary,” Feather Blade responded in a neutral, matter-of-fact tone. The cheerfulness in the eyes could not be hid, however.

The older stallion rolled his eyes as he pulled out some parchment. “Yeah. So you’re here for the open position on the weather team?”

“Well, it appears you have fifteen openings,” he pointed out modestly. “I observe. It comes with living on the road. So yeah, I figured you could use the help, and I could use the job. A little something for everypony,” he replied cheekily, trying to show a little more Pegasus arrogance.

The weather captain quirked a brow. “Oh yeah? What past experience do you have?”

“I have experience with cloud break-ups over some of my families’ camps. I’ve done some rain seeding in my time, and I’ve managed to create a few small snow flurries in the wilds, when I have the time to practice. I’ve been on a few other weather teams, but you know how it goes. Moment another good Pegasus comes through, I’m the first head on the chopping block.” He shrugged.

“So you’ve been kicked off a team before.” The stallion hummed to himself as he narrowed his gaze pensively. Finally, he sighed as he stared Feather Blade down. “Well, we’ll have to see if you actually stand up to the work here, I suppose. If you pass, you can stay. We’ll be keeping a close eye on your work, though. We can’t afford to have any mistakes round these parts.”

“I guess that’s acceptable,” Feather Blade sighed. “So, when do I take my test?”

“Right now. Get a move on.” The weather captain started toward the door. “I don’t have all day. My shift starts soon. We’re going to make this quick.”

Pensword nodded as he rose to follow the captain out. “I’ll do what you ask of me, then.”

What Golden Oak hadn’t told Gabriel, likely expecting him to know, was that the building that would later become the townhouse of Ponyville currently served as the Everfree’s edge. True to the stallion’s word, the building stood a good two or three stories high. A tavern had been attached in the main parlor next to the check-in counter. Of course, the building itself went instantly quiet the moment he and New Moon walked in. The two stayed close together, and glared at the occupants as they crossed the room at a slow pace, letting their various weapons clank with each step.

“A half pint for me, and your largest flagon for my associate,” he ordered. “And if you could be so kind as to point us in the direction of the mayor, we’d be appreciative.”

“What’s the deal with so many outsiders showing up today?” the mare grumbled as she saw the Earth Pony mare drop some coins. “Still….” She began to fill the drinks. “You’re talking to her. Mayor, postmaster, bartender, with just a side of counselor.”

“Greetings, Madam Mayor. I am Gabriel, and this is my associate New Moon. We are hunters sanctioned by the crown and the holy orders. I have come to present my permit for hunting in this area.” The Gryphon pulled out the document and held it to the mare’s face. She made as though to read it, but he could see the lack of comprehension in her eyes. She seemed to only recognize the royal seal. It didn’t take a genius to guess she couldn’t read print.

“Looks in order,” the mayor replied. “I will….” She sighed. “Post Script will make a copy of this and post it on the message board in front of town hall, so the other townsfolk will know you’re all official. Just … don’t go bringing anything back from that cursed forest, all right? We don’t want Nightmare Moon coming back.”

New Moon grimaced under her cloak, but said nothing.

“We’d also like rooms. Two, if possible. One, if necessary,” Gabriel requested.

She looked at the pair. “I’ve got a couple of rooms. One bit for the mare, twenty for you, unless you have an expense account I can charge.” She looked to New Moon. “You raised by Bats? Never heard a mare called New Moon before that didn’t have the tufts or fangs.”

New Moon removed her hood, showing the head and face of a regular Earth Pony. “My parents named me New Moon for my dark coloring,” she answered sharply. “And twentybits? How do you expect us to afford food at that price?”

“You hunt in the woods. A Gryphon hunts, right?”

New Moon spluttered as she moved to press up against the counter, but Gabriel stuck his talons out and stopped her, shaking his head. “We thank you for your generous help, Madam Mayor, but we will pursue other means of lodging. We leave you in peace, in the name of Faust and Sleipnir, and the Four Winds across the globe.” He waved an amulet in front of him, and then the two left.

“Twenty bits!” New Moon seethed as they left the establishment. “How did Celestia allow such robbery?”

“It’s the times,” Gabriel shrugged. “People will do what they want to feel vindicated. Best to leave her thinking she got the upper hoof.”

“She did get the upper hoof. I’d already paid for our drinks, and then you went and gave her a blessing on top of everything else,” New Moon snorted.

“My dear New Moon, in the words of a wise Pony, you can argue with all the fools in the world. It’s better to let them think they got their way,” he produced a small leather sack of bits, “and then trick them afterwards.”

“But you never touched her!” New Moon gaped.

“No. I just never let her see me touch her.” He winked. “Come. We’ll see if we can find lodgings. I think I might know where we can.” And the two made a beeline for the massive golden oak.

Yvetal whistled merrily as he levitated his equipment onto the table and set up the proper protective enchantments, as Clover had taught him. Then he added a few extra frost wards to ensure any possible entries would be barred against infiltration. Once he’d made the accommodations more amenable, he trotted back out his door and down to the ground floor. His stomach rumbled, and he searched for any signs of his hostess. When he saw the counter abandoned, he turned to the room and asked, “Anypony know where the innkeeper is?”

“She’s with Golden Oak, setting up a table in the Solar Hall. The Smiths are going to show off some of their new recipes and feed the town…. Which means next week, the Pears are going to try and top them.”

Yvetal furrowed his brow. “The smiths? I know forgeponies can be skilled at cooking as well as they are at shaping, but do you really have a world class chef among them?”

“The apple farmers. Why would Iron Ore bake?” came the response from the peach-colored mare.

“Oh, you mean a family name,” Yvetal said as he laid a hoof over his forehead and nodded. “My apologies. When I hear the word smith, I always think of a forgepony first and foremost. You say they’re going to feed the town. Is their cooking really that popular?” he asked as he finished descending the stairs to enter the parlor proper.

“Well, yes. I guess … a donation to the Smiths might get you a seat to try some of their food, but I can’t guarantee anything.”

Yvetal shrugged. “I’ll live, I suppose. Mind giving me directions to the hall?”

“Just follow the noise. The Smiths are a rowdy bunch.”

Yvetal nodded. “My thanks.” While the suggestion proved rather difficult, given the noise in the parlor, the mage made the best of it and trotted down one of the spare corridors in search of the room in question. Thankfully, the scent of fresh sawdust eventually caught in his nose, and he followed it like a bloodhound, until he reached a cracked set of double doors. The sound of grating wooden legs and the occasional excited yelp paired with a country accent assured him he’d likely found the right place.

The Solar Hall wasn’t any grand affair, but it was carefully constructed. A set of carved circular windows allowed the light to shine down into the otherwise gloomy space. Metal discs hung down on cleverly designed hinges, waiting to circle back up and close over the spaces during the colder nights. Bright ribbons of yellow, red, and green streamed across the walls between solid light wooden pillars that had been carefully carved to give an almost faceted appearance as the sunlight streamed over them. A rather large reddish-brown table with intricate scroll carvings and a shining varnish sat in the very center as a tall tan Earth Pony with a dark brown mane spoke to the familiar purple mare.

“All right, this table should be a lot more stable.” He tapped the legs confidently. “If someone manages to damage any of the other tables, stop by. Or send me a letter, if you get too busy. I’ll be sure to get it done right away,” he finished with a smile.

Yvetal whistled as he approached the table. “Such fine craftsmanship,” he complimented. “And the wood appears to be of a significantly high quality. Though I’m curious. Where did you get ahold of the materials for the varnish?”

The stallion looked surprised for a moment, before turning to face Yvetal. “Oh. There’s a trader that comes by around once a month. He usually has a container of the stuff.”

“Interesting. I may need to see where he gets his ingredients from.” He smiled, and extended a hoof. “The name’s Yvetal. Alchemy and apothecary are my areas of expertise.” He chuckled. “Well, that, and a few spells for self defense.”

After a moment, the stallion returned the gesture. “Golden Oak. I’m … just a carpenter.”

“Considering you’ve garnered the mayor’s attention, I’m guessing you must have been here for quite some time. That, and your skill speaks for itself, of course,” Yvetal chuckled goodnaturedly.

Golden Oak rubbed the back of his head. “I’ve been here since the beginning. The Smith family took me in, and I’ve been here ever since.”

“That’s very kind of them.”

“Like we’d let him go that easily, after all the help he’s given on the farm,” a vibrant young alto voice rolled richly through the air, and Yvetal looked with some surprise at a hearty green mare with two bright blond pigtails. “Why, Golden Oak here’s as good as family.”

“I’m sure he is,” Yvetal agreed. “I’ve seen his type before. Not many Ponies like that left in the kingdom nowadays.” He frowned. “Now that I think about it, there’s a doctor who told me the strangest things about a Pony matching your description. He talked so quickly, it was rather difficult to follow, but he mentioned something about a debt, and interrupting him at inconvenient times. You wouldn’t happen to know of any such Ponies, would you?”

Golden Oak hummed in thought, before shrugging. “Sorry, I don’t think I do.”

“You’ll have to forgive him, if he doesn’t remember,” the green mare said sweetly. “When we found him all those years ago, he hardly remembered a thing, not even a name. I was just a little filly myself.” She chuckled. “It feels like such a long time ago.”

“Memory, you say. Interesting. I’ve met certain Ponies who study such things. It’s a tricky thing, the mind. Not much is known about those branches of magic, since Princess Luna disappeared.” He tapped his chin. “I may have some basic herbal remedies to offer, if you wish to try.” He shrugged. “I make no promises, however.”

“We’ll have to talk about that another time.” Golden Oak shook his head. “I need to get back to the shop. Plenty of work, little time to do it.”

“Of course. Of course.” Yvetal’s stomach rumbled. “And it would seem I need to get ahold of some food for sustenance.” He chuckled. “I hear the Smith family sells certain baked goods. Might there be a place nearby, where I could try some?”

The green mare chuckled. “I’ll show you the way.”

Gabriel and New Moon found themselves sitting twenty feet away from the large tree. ‘Golden Oak,’ as was the current alias Hammer Strike seemed to be using, was apparently away for the afternoon, and they had no clear indication when he’d be back. So the two were doing their best to appear nonchalant as they considered their options, which currently consisted of camping out in a free patch of land.

“All that gear, and you forgot a tent?” New Moon growled as Gabriel sat across from her, casually sharpening a knife.

“Contrary to popular opinion, my carrying space isn’t endless. It was either a tent or sleeping bags. I figured you’d be used to sleeping on the ground, princess,” the Gryphon shot back. New Moon responded with the silent treatment. And so, for the next while, all that passed between the two was the sound of stone scraping on metal as they waited.

Eventually, Golden Oak appeared as the sun began to set on the horizon. He trundled along with an empty cart behind him. He pulled off to the side of the tree, before detaching the cart and placing a block between the wheels.

“Ah, hello again mio amico!” Gabriel shouted, waving to the stallion. “Might I have a moment of your time?”

Golden Oak looked up from his cart. “Oh, hello again.” He gave a soft smile. “What did you have on your mind?”

“While the mayor was very helpful, as an inn keeper, she seemed to have a problem with me staying at her inn. The price she gave was … somewhat exorbitant. We were hoping you might know of a place that would give a room to a Gryphon for less than a fortune a night. I’d happily pay you for your trouble.”

Golden Oak rubbed the back of his head. “Yeah, she’s … not very comfortable around anypony that isn’t an Earth Pony.” He hummed thoughtfully to himself. “I … I have a spare room. I can give you and your companion what would be normal pricing at the inn.”

“Grazie! Thank you very much, my friend! Here. Consider this three days’ payment up front,” Gabriel said, producing a pouch of bits and tossing it to Oak.

“I’ll have to bring up the couch.” He moved his hoof to the back of his head once more. “I mean, unless you two prefer to … uh, share a bed, that is.”

There was that awkward moment of silence as the implications given dawned on both parties, before they both took an involuntary step back, shaking their heads. “No, no. Definitely not. We are partners in the fashion that we work together, but we are not that kind of partners, my friend,” Gabriel said. “The couch will be fine.”

“Got it. Sorry. Shouldn’t have said anything. I’ll move the couch up as soon as possible,” Golden Oak nodded as he opened the door, inviting them inside.

“Thank you for your hospitality,” New Moon said as they entered. “It’s nice to see somepony has some decency.”

“The spare room is upstairs on the right. It should be far enough away that my work won’t disturb either of you,” Golden Oak directed them as he moved toward the stairs leading to the basement. “I’ll bring the couch up.”

“We’ll do our best to keep out of your way,” New Moon offered. “If everything goes well, we shouldn’t be here more than a week.”

“That’s all right. As long as you two don’t cause any trouble, I don’t see an issue.”

The two nodded, before heading to their room. The second they were inside and the door was closed, Gabriel pulled out sheets of paper, quill, ink bottle, and a lighter. Then he began to write.

The realm of dreams Luna found was in a poor condition, worse than she’d found it when she’d first returned, and realized that she would need to do some housekeeping to give her returning self a helping hoof. While doing so, she created a space modeled after three mares that she found enjoyable company, and sent out a small pull for her fellow comrades to appear.

Gabriel appeared first, soon followed by Yvetal, and then Feather Blade appeared, albeit more translucent. “Oh … uh, sorry, but kind of in a bad situation here. Have to live outside of town, and, well, I’m missing a small pot already, and my tent fell down.”

“Are you in a half doze or something?” Yvetal asked.

“Yes. Need to catch whoever is doing this.” He sighed. “I just have poor hopes of getting anything to stick. Still, how’ve your days been settling in? I managed to make it on the weather team.”

“I’ve received confirmation that I will be allowed to hunt and take jobs within the city; however, I’ll have to send New Moon to claim bounties, and they’re subject to a fifty percent taxation by the town,” Gabriel noted.

“Apparently, these fees are crown sanctioned.” Luna’s voice dripped with contempt. “How Celestia let it get this bad, I’ll never know.”

“She is just one Pony, you know,” Yvetal noted. “Just because she’s an Alicorn doesn’t make it any easier to stop corruption from spreading somewhere in a kingdom as large as this.”

“Maybe, but it’s still troubling,” Luna said as she kicked the ground a few times.

“You both received my message, then?” Gabriel asked them. Then he shook his head. “You know what? No. This is ridiculous. We’re in a dream.” His accent altered from Bitalian to Phrench as he shook himself off, his garb changing to Grif’s familiar armor. “Thats better.”

“My accent is the same, just different tones,” Pensword replied. “Funny thing. Skills I learned for the Third Gryphon war. Works for the traveling style of Thestrals that don’t live in the caves or the lands to the north.”

Vital shrugged. “And since I’m not a famous historical figure, I don’t really have to worry about altering how I look, just what I wear. But now that we have all the formalities out of the way, what are we going to do about Hammer Strike? Based on what I saw in the letter, it seems you already found the same thing.” He shook his head. “Never thought he’d be the one facing amnesia.”

“He obviously doesn't remember us,” Grif nodded. “He also seemed different, more expressive. I don’t think this is something as simple as hitting his head too hard.”

“Are you suggesting willful suppression?” Vital asked.

“Not from Hammer Strike. I don’t think he’d ever willfully suppress his memory, no matter what happened. Something else is affecting him.”

“We may be able to find out,” Luna said as she stretched her wings. “However, the spell would be … complicated.”

“When have things ever been easy for us? I mean, well, as easy as point the Elements of Harmony and shoot easy.” Pensword chuckled ruefully. “We always seem to get the harder task.”

“I may be able to take us into his subconscious through his dream state; however, to do so as you are now carries a risk of you three being … overpowered by his mental processes. I would have to transport you physically,” Luna said.

“You can take someone physically into another’s mind? I thought that wasn’t possible with dream magic,” Vital said.

“Not for Thestrals,” Luna clarified. “Unicorns can affect the mind, but they cannot manipulate the dream realm. Thestrals cannot manipulate the mind, but they can enter the dream realm physically. I have the advantages of both; however, mental magic is not my strong suit,” she admitted.

“Not a problem. At least we have a means to get in and see what damage has been done. From there, we can see how we might be able to fix things.”

“Okay then, everyone. Get some REM sleep. We’ll try this tomorrow night. Agreed?” Grif looked around.

“I’ll try,” Pensword answered, before he fizzed out. “Great. Got somethi–.” And then he was gone.

“Where do you want us to meet? I’ll need to get it right,” Vital said.

“Outside the Golden Oak,” Grif instructed. “You can tell Pensword about it tomorrow. Oh, and Vital, before I forget–.” He grabbed the Unicorn and gave him a noogie. “Never got to say congrats.” And then Grif and Luna were gone.

Vital gaped as the dreamscape faded to blackness, before returning to the dreamscape of his old bedroom back on Earth. “Did he just troll me?”

“Yes,” a black Unicorn with red eyes and a blood-red mane replied. “Yes, he did.”

Feather Blade sat without anything in the small room. Heavy iron bars had been sturdily anchored into the windowsill. Another wall of bars stood between him and the room’s exit. He sighed as he recalled the events leading to his imprisonment. His shift had ended, he got paid, went to his camp, caught the pranksters, and now he was the one stuck in jail with his personal effects in lockup. The guard seemed to take great pleasure in informing him that his pay would be docked to pay a fine for daring to assault a Pony unprovoked.

“Pony feathers,” he grumbled to himself as he sat on the bench, waiting for his time to be up. He sighed in frustration. Luna and Grif were going to kill him. He looked frustratedly at the sheriff, a sandy gray pony with a messy dark brown mane.

“Excuse me?” there was a knock at the door to the jail as New Moon poked her head in.

After glancing over her, the sheriff adjusted his position. “What can I do fer’ ya, Miss?”

“I’m here to pay the appropriate bail bonds to free a mister,” she looked down at a sheet of parchment, “Feather Blade?”

The sheriff's eyes widened in surprise. “Yer’ here to help this stallion?”

“Yes. my associate and I have decided that we will need an assistant to look after the handling of possibly dangerous reagents and potions in regards to monster control. Mister Feather Blade may be part Thestral, but he is in good enough shape that he should last the month. I believe the practice is supported by our crown-granted rights. How much is his bail?”

“Seventy-five bits,” the sheriff replied with a shell-shocked expression.

She tossed a large sack negligently on his desk. “Paid in full.”

The stallion’s eyes bulged as he opened the pouch and dumped the contents to count. “I’ll just … make sure of it first, before I let this one out.” He frowned as he began slowly counting out the bits.

New moon huffed and rolled her eyes, but said nothing as the stallion continued his efforts. She finally drew her mace and began inspecting it as she waited.

After a few minutes, the sheriff let out a reluctant huff. “Everything appears to be in order,” he commented as he moved towards the cell, then removed the keys from his belt. Once Feather Blade had been freed, the sheriff narrowed his eyes menacingly. “You’d best watch yourself out there. If I hear one more peep from anypony about you, I’ll make sure you find yourself back in this cell faster than a wingbeat. Am I understood?”

“Yes, Sir,” Feather Blade responded in a level, albeit unsubmissive tone. “Can I have the stuff your deputy took when I showed you my campsite?” he asked as he walked slowly to the cell door.

“Anything that wasn’t considered dangerous.”

The halfbreed chuckled. “Then I don’t have much to worry about. Just send the stuff to wherever this mare is sleeping.” He stepped out of the door and a Pegasus shoved a pink paper into his muzzle, then flew off, before either Pony could object. Feather Blade sighed as he looked over the message, then looked to New Moon. “It would seem defending one’s property is an offense punishable by losing employment. You’ll pay in food, right?”

“Of course,” New Moon smiled sweetly as she gave him a shove forward. She leaned in to whisper in his ear as she steadied his footing. “We’ll talk about this later. We have to move,” she said quietly as they left.

Gabriel was sitting by a fire behind the oak when they arrived. He sharpened his knife casually as they approached.

“So, you are the fortunate soul to be press ganged into service for the order of the monster hunter,” he said grandiosely, as though he was a being of nothing but pomp and airs. “The road ahead will be difficult, my friend, but know what when you die, it will be in the glorious name of the gods, protecting others from harm.”

“As long as I get food in my belly,” Feather Blade grumbled. “Just lost my job and all my worldly possessions anyway.”

The Gryphon offered him a bowl of stew and a chunk of stale bread.

“Thank you,” Feather Blade replied. “I won’t have to eat grass today.” He settled down on the ground and slowly ate his meal, using the bread to help wipe up the last remnants of broth from his bowl.

“Those of us who are different, this is the way it goes, no?” Gabriel shrugged. “Come by the fire and warm yourself.”

Feather Blade scooted closer to the fire and sighed. “You have permission from the owner?”

“Yes, I have settled everything. Unfortunately, I do not have room for you inside, but I have all you will need for the night, and you have enough wood to use this fire all night.”

“I ... I thank you, unless I break some town law for camping outdoors inside the limits. Then again, they could just make something up. They usually do.” Feather Blade sighed again. Then his brow furrowed in curiosity. “How did you learn I was in jail, anyway?”

“Let’s say a little birdie told them,” Yvetal said as he approached the trio bearing his saddlebags and what appeared to be a gnarled walking stick. His blond mane whipped in the evening wind as the shadows cast from the fire danced across his face. “If there’s one thing I can’t stand, it’s people being mistreated when they don’t deserve it.”

“They won’t go out of their way to make us angry.” New Moon shook her head. “They’ll only push us so far.”

“And that conveys to me, since you just pressed me into helping you all hunt monsters.”

“Exactly,” Gabriel nodded. “Now then, if you would, New Moon.” He looked to the mare, and then to the others. To all outside, she seemed to pull out a scroll to begin a long-winded speech. Inside the reality bubble she had just cast, New Moon shifted back into the form of Luna.

Grif pulled a hatchet from his bag and handed it to the Pegasus. “Try not to get arrested again. We’re going to be hunting for the rest of our time here, just to make up the slack, unless a hydra wanders into town.”

“I’ll do my best, but I was arrested for reporting the abuse, after I protected my tent, so I’m not sure if I can stop them.”

“Try, Pensword. It’s very important.” Then he looked back to the Alicorn. “Well, Luna, let’s get this going.”

Luna nodded. “Gather in close,” she instructed as her horn’s glow began to brighten.

Pensword stepped forward, holding his hatchet at the ready. Vital followed suit, bowing his head in preparation for what was to come. Grif approached last as Luna’s horn reached its peak. And then everything went white.

The white light fractured into a series of fragments that drifted through a darkened space, refracting a rainbow of colors, before distorting into gaping puddles of black rimmed by red, until the whole space was consumed. The pools converged on the group, and then everything shattered into the calm of night as a cool wind moaned through the branches of the mighty tree above.

“Did it work?” Vital asked as he shook his head to try to overcome the dizziness. “And why do I feel like the world is still spinning?”

“Well, either it worked or that rabbit I had ate something funky,” Grif noted.

“Uh, the sky is different.” Pensword pointed a wing to a heavily shaded blue with purple hues and bright purple stars glittering within. The moon pulsed the same gentle purple. And as the party looked around, they could see the many buildings from the town staring bleakley back at them. Some few flickered with candlelight through their windows, while the rest remained dark. The oak itself seemed to cast a light out from its doorway onto the hoof-trod track.

“Yes,” Luna said as she looked up. “It is, indeed.”

“So this is supposed to be Hammer Strike’s mind?” Vital asked. “I thought you said it was supposed to be just a black space.”

“This isn’t his mind, Vital Spark. This is … somewhere in between. Something appears to have actively pushed us away from his mind,” Luna noted.

“So we’re in a sort of mental limbo?”

“I suppose that's the best term,” Luna noted. “We should try to find a way to enter Hammer Strike’s mind. This place feels … wrong, dangerous.”

Pensword looked around, taking in the strange sights. “Then I guess we should enter the Golden Oak? That is his home in the real world, after all.”

“I’ll take point,” Grif said. “Vital, you get behind me with Pensword flanking you. Luna will take the rear.”

The four grouped up and made their way cautiously around the trunk of the tree. The golden portal revealed nothing beyond it, only the light that cast itself over their faces as they approached and finally entered.

As soon as they all entered, the door behind them closed, and the light faded. The inside of the tree was completely unlike its counterpart in the real world. Instead, the room had taken on a large rectangular shape. On their left was a small set of tables set for building. On their right was a set of bookshelves filled from top to bottom. Below them, a long blue rug stretched onward to the end of the room, where two individuals sat patiently. The one in the center sat behind a large mahogany desk with a small stack of papers, as well as a small green lamp. He looked to be a Gryphon. It was tough to determine his size, but he seemed to be on the smaller side. His crest was made up of swept back tan feathers. What struck grif was the long mane-like feathers sweeping behind his neck. He had absurdly large eyes that seemed to be at either side of his face. His beak was abnormally long and pointed. His talons where unseeable, as his sleeves covered to his wrists, and his claws were covered by thick white gloves. Behind him, a pair of wizened wings hung lazily at his side, clearly having not been through much exercise. His tufted tail swayed like a cat admiring prey.

To his right was a small couch where a Unicorn mare sat. She had a pale peach coat, with an equally pale gray mane that flowed backwards. A tight blue headband held the majority of it in place, while a slight portion hung out over her brow, casting a shadow onto her left eye as she gazed neutrally at the newcomers. A deep blue long coat the same shade as her headband covered most of her body, folding over itself in the front with golden rings to secure it. In her hooves was a large leatherbound book with a large golden V in the center surrounded by a laurel wreath.

The room was cast in a soft blue light, and in the background, the group could hear the faint sounds of a piano.

The Gryphon’s smile shifted. “Welcome to the velvet room.” He opened his eyes to look at the group. “My, what an interesting situation we have all found ourselves in. For normally, the one who holds the strongest contract is the one to appear before me.” He gave a soft chuckle as he moved his hand forward over the table. “This place exists between mind and matter.” He swiped his hand as a set of tarot cards appeared before him, face down on the table. “It separates dreams from reality.”

“Spirit, tell me what your purpose here is,” Luna demanded with a snort.

The Gryphon chuckled. “You’re certainly mistaken, Miss Luna.” He shifted his hand back under his chin. “Some introductions are in order. My name is Igor, the Oathkeeper. It is a delight to make your acquaintance. To my right is Track.” He gestured with his hand as the mare nodded. “Right now, you are all on the outside of The World, just outside of the reach of his current state.”

“The … World?” Vital queried.

Igor’s hand shifted over the center card and turned his hand over. The card underneath turned over, revealing a tarot card bearing the name. “Your friend, and the one to hold the strongest contract out of all of you.”

“Strongest contract?” Pensword asked at the same time as Grif.

“Contract for what?” Grif pressed further.

Igor turned the card back over. “Merely a strong contract, one that he took upon himself many years ago.” Igor moved his hand to the side and swiped over all of the cards, turning four of them in the process. “Much like you all have.” The four cards that turned were Hierophant, Justice, Death, and Moon.

“I’m … still not sure I get it,” Vital said honestly.

“Hammer Strike’s in trouble. We all have a connection to him. An oath, if you will. That’s why he’s appearing to us. He let us in, because we can help him. That right?” Grif asked, not even looking away from the card. A strangely human skull had been imposed over a doorway with the roman numeral for thirteen beneath it.

“You are mostly correct,” Igor chuckled. “All of you have some part in this journey ahead, as your arrival set the airship in motion.”

“Airship in motion?” Pensword asked. “Are we talking literal or metaphorical?”

“With the current state of your friend being in an unsettled balance, his very existence was up for debate.” Igor shifted his attention towards Grif and Luna. “Upon spotting the two of you, it sparked something in his subconscious, a part of himself stuffed so far away that when he was displaced, it merely became inactive.”

“What do we need to do?” Luna asked.

“You merely need to deal with his shadow.” Igor shifted his hand back under his beak as the cards beneath him disappeared. “In his mind, the shadow has placed its roots down once more, but without his other half being there to keep it in check, the shadow is soon to take control, once and for all.” He placed one hand on the desk as he leaned his head against the other.

Pensword frowned. “That isn’t good. Shadows can grow into Nightmares, and Nightmares can become very problematic.” He looked to the strange Gryphon. “So how do we defeat a shadow?”

“You’ll have to figure it out on your own,” Igor chuckled. “We can offer some support as you progress forward.” His smile seemed to widen. “We are most curious to see how this journey will end.” The door behind them opened suddenly, bathing the room in light.

“The doorway behind you will lead you to his shadow’s plane,” Tracker spoke for the first time. “Be warned. With his shadow being the only thing to exist right now, it is only a matter of time until it takes control. You have, most likely, until the end of the month.”

“Joy,” Pensword deadpanned, “a time limit.”

“Okay, is it just me, or are you guys getting a serious sense of deja vous from this?” Vital asked as he tapped his chin ponderingly. “I just can’t quite place my finger on it. Or would that be hoof?”

“Hoof,” Pensword clarified.

“I’ll take point,” Grif said, cutting off all chances of moving the line of questioning forward. There were more important matters at hoof. Then he moved forward through the doorway.

“Let’s not tarry,” Luna added as she followed after.

“Allons-y?” Vital asked, before taking the plunge and jumping through the door.

“Off into the wild blue yonder,” Pensword muttered, before following suit.

As the light faded from their eyes, the group found themselves standing in a forest. Familiar sounds and smells greeted them. The night sky had even shifted color to a royal blue. They were standing on a length of cobblestone road, leading onwards to New Unity, but it wasn’t the castle, nor the walls that greeted them. Banners lined several lamp posts, each bearing Hammer Strike’s sigil. Down the road was a large castle with stained glass windows displaying his mark and face. Towers lined the sides in an odd mesh that almost felt impossible.

“Dreamscape?” Pensword asked Luna as they looked around the area.

“I believe the term is mindscape,” Vital pointed out. “Or … maybe a palace?”

“Palace?” Pensword turned to question the Unicorn’s choice of words.

“Well, what else do you call that thing?” Vital asked as he pointed to the building. “Sure is opulent enough.”

“I guess you could call it that, but I feel fortress would fit as well.”

“We can argue this kinda thing later,” Grif said brusquely. “Let’s move ahead.”

“You taking point again?” Pensword asked.

“I guess I am,” Grif said as he moved forward.

“Any idea where we’re going to find him?” Vital asked.

“The forge?” Pensword deadpanned.

After a few hesitant moments, Grif moved towards the great structure’s large doors and opened them, revealing the grand entrance hall. A broad staircase was present in the center of the room, covered in a gold relief on all the stone surfaces, with intricately carved scenes of past deeds done by Hammer Strike. Blue banners with Hammer Strike’s personal seal in gold thread hung from golden flagpoles along the hall.

Any other details, Pensword forgot. “Guys, we’d better back out fast. We have armed guards heading our way, and they look like giant humans. We’d better retreat, unless you think we can use a hatchet against metal.”

“I’m unsure if retreat or attack would be wise,” Luna said as she eyed the figures.

“Can they be reasoned with?” Vital queried?

Vitals question was answered as a massive longsword swept towards him, just barely deflected by Grif’s katana. “I don’t think they want to talk over tea and crumpets,” Grif answered.

“Fall back and regroup away from these guards,” Pensword snapped.

“And if they follow us?” Vital pressed back as he levitated the staff off his back and dropped the glamour over it to reveal Watcher.

“Vital, keep to the back. Pensword, you guard him. Let me and Luna keep the front here,” Grif ordered as he attempted several strikes on the guards. One was blocked, and two bounced away without causing any damage.

Somebody needs to cool off,” Vital said as he sent a blast of concentrated ice magic down at the knights’ feet.

“Something’s screwy here,” Grif noted as he sent a powerful blast of wind at the head of one, hoping to topple him over.

The knights, in turn, stumbled backwards, breaking the ice at their feet, but did not fall over. Grif dodged another swing as they retreated outside the castle. This one severed a lamp post, causing it to fall. Grif caught the image of one of the guards stumbling as it attempted to side step the falling pole. “Well, at least that's something. Luna, did you notice?”

“It would seem that they can be more adequately damaged with things from this world than by our weapons.” Luna grabbed the lamp post in her magic and swung it at one of the guards.

“So what do you guys want me to do, play the medic?” Vital asked as he stepped back somewhat uncertainly.

“That depends. How strong’s your telekinesis?” Grif asked, dodging another swing.

“I’m competent enough, but I’m not sure how effective it’ll be in here with how these things shrug our attacks off. What’re you thinking, Grif?”

“If I can cut some of these poles down, how hard do you think you can chuck them?”

“If you want to pierce, then you’ve found your Pony.” Vital smirked viciously. “It’s about time I got to put some of that javelin practice to use.”

“Luna, keep them off me.” Grif spread his wings and took to the air.

“I make no promises,” Luna responded as she assaulted the guards with her flag pole. Fortunately for Grif, it seemed that inanimate objects were less resilient as he made his way through the street severing post after post with his katana.

Each post was quickly surrounded by an icy blue aura as it fell, and flew to circle in front of Vital Spark as he created multiple rings moving counter to the outer layer. “Let me know when you’re ready, Grif.”

“As soon as Luna’s out of the way!” Grif called out. The Alicorn of the night launched herself into the air, upon hearing this, doing her best to get out of the range of the guards.

Vital Spark’s smirk widened, exposing his sharper canines as the poles began to spin like drills. “Jackpot,” he said, and the poles flew like a swarm of harpoons, streaking through the air, and leaving behind a trail of light as they sought out their targets. A few broke or bounced off the armor plating, but left heavy dents, which allowed the ones following to find a point of weakness and skewer the armor through the chest.The knight stumbled backwards as the entirety of it became covered in shadow, before dispersing.

“... Okay, so I’m going to assume these are subconscious defenses designed to oust intruders,” Vital guessed. “Do we have any reinforcements coming after us?”

“I think we’re in the clear for the moment,” Grif said, scanning their surroundings. “Let’s get out of the street and get our bearings.” He started down a narrow alley. The others soon followed, dodging into the cover of the shadows to take in the situation.

“Okay, Luna. You’re the expert here. What can you tell us about what’s going on?” Vital asked as they gathered beneath the eaves of a larger hut.

“It seems that if this is Hammer Strike’s mind, the strength of our weapons is determined by how strong he determines them to be,” Luna responded, “which, given this is Hammer Strike we’re talking about….”

“Our weapons would be akin to what one would give to a foal to play with,” Pensword finished worriedly. “So, that means we need to sneak in and find an armory of weapons from his own mind.”

“Either that or use weapons that he’s crafted himself. I’d assume those would have a greater impact, since he made them. Actually … that’s not a bad idea. Guys, how many of you packed your pistols?” Vital asked.

Grif pulled out his colt. “Not made by Hammer Strike, but I think he at least knows what it’s capable of.”

Pensword gave a look to Grif. “Did you bring my pistol? Because you told me to not bring anything. And as you saw, I lost everything in the first two days here.”

Grif looked to Luna, who levitated a holstered flintlock to him. “You’ve got enough for twelve shots. Make it count.”

Pensword nodded his understanding. “And knowing Hammer Strike, we might find more shots placed about the area.”

“Well, assuming we’re following–.”

“Ground team, report in, damn it!” Hammer Strike’s distorted voice echoed out from the entrance hall.

“... Okay, not even going to try to finish that thought,” Vital said as he shook his head. “So that was a security team we likely just killed, which means this other Hammer Strike’s going to be tipped off something’s up before we even start trying to get in there. Great,” he said as he rolled his eyes.

“Nothing is easy, is it?” Pensword asked.

“Well, you know, there is another thing we can try, rather than the front door,” Grif noted.

“Secret passage?” Vital asked.

“That would require you knowing the layout of the castle, Vital. Think a little more obvious.”

“A window?”

“Pensword? Surely, you can see the obvious alternative possibility.”

“Well, one is to actually go through the proper channels to make a meeting with this Hammer Strike, and the other is to stake out, learn routes, and find gaps in the security.”

“Look at me, Pensword. I want you to consider our assets. There are four of us here: a Gryphon, a Thestral, an Alicorn, and a relatively light Unicorn,” Grif said, emphasizing each species.

Pensword facehoofed. “We come in from the air. And as Hammer Strike is on the finding out what happened, we hit from the above.” He couldn’t help but grin afterwards. “Brilliant.”

“I swear. If it isn’t one thing, it’s another. Not only am I unable to control my body while a dimwit runs charge, but now you lot are slacking!” Hammer Strike yelled out.

“We’d better move, while he’s focused on the ground team,” Pensword whispered.

Luna levitated Vital Spark onto her back and the three took to the air as silently as they could, being sure to take a scenic path, so as not to be spotted easily.

The castle was easily fifteen stories high, with a mismatch of towers jutting out from different locations. The top of the castle was relatively flat, with a few training dummies placed about. At each of the four corners, there was an entrance to the connected towers, and at each entrance, a large guard sat in wait.

“Oh, Great. More guards. And if they go silent, he’ll know. How do we get past them? Through a window?” Pensword groused.

“Yeah. Keep talking, because we want them to notice us,” Grif growled back. He signaled to Luna, making a loop around gesture. Before the guards could notice their presence, Luna’s horn flashed and the four faded from view. “Pensword, put a hoof on Luna’s side, and don’t say anything,” Grif instructed.

Pensword did as he was bid. It felt strange to do this to someone he held in such high esteem, though.

After what Grif decided was a sufficient amount of time, he felt around his pack. Fortunately, during the Third Gryphon War, he’d been put under an invisibility charm more than once, and was accustomed to how they worked. He found what he was looking for relatively easily. It was a spherical device with a wind-up key at the top. Had it been visible, it would have appeared as bright pink with a familiar balloon mark on it. He wound the key three times and silently counted to five-err … three and tossed it towards the far corner. A second later, the sound of a party horn played as the ball exploded, throwing up brightly colored confetti, streamers, and a cloud of pink sparkling smoke. The second the guard was away from the door, Grif tested it to see if it was locked. It was, of course. Fishing out a knife and a lockpick burnt up half a second they didn’t have. The first attempt ended in failure, and Grif cursed silently to himself. However, the second attempt came with a satisfying, barely audible click. He opened the door as silently as he could and Luna pulled Pensword through it with Vital Spark still on her back. Grif followed a moment later, closing the door as silently as possible, before scanning the new area.

Luna dropped the spell. It would be nearly impossible for the four of them to navigate the spiral staircase they found themselves on while invisible.

“Okay, so a few ground rules.” Grif turned on Pensword. “This is a stealth operation. The key to a successful stealth operation is stealth. If you need to speak, speak low, and combine as much information into as few words as possible. Never stay in an open area, if you can at all avoid it. And remember, if we meet up with Hammer Strike, the likelihood is that the four of us could get fired from living, so be careful.”

“Can I get down now?” Vital whispered.

Luna levitated Vital Spark to the ground.

Pensword slowly looked around the area. “Well, this looks like a normal tower,” he whispered.

“We head up first,” Grif said. “Eventually, those idiots are going to notice that something's not right. I want to find something heavy to lean against that door.”

“Won’t that just tell them we came here?” Vital asked as he waved his horn. His hooves glowed briefly. “Cloudwalking spell. Also good for stealth,” he whispered.

“Vital, if they can’t get inside the door, does it really matter if they figure it out?” Grif asked as he headed upwards.

“Kinda moot, if we don’t find said heavy object.”

“How many fortresses have you all infiltrated? Show of hooves?” Grif said, turning to look at the group. After a beat and no hooves raised, he nodded. “Yes, this is an infiltration. Not a raid, not a siege, an infiltration. So, please, maybe just trust me a little bit, okay?”

“Of course,” Pensword whispered.

“Anybody got a suit of armor or something we can prop, then?” Vital asked.

“Look, I’ll head up and check. For now, Vital, why don’t you freeze it shut?” Grif didn’t wait for confirmation. He took to wing and began flying up the stairs.

“I’d have to include a spell to help it endure in this mindscape, but I’ll try,” Vital sighed as he charged up his horn and started applying it like a blowtorch to each of the seams along the door, being careful to prevent it from spreading to the outer portions.

The top of the tower ended in an open room with several windows. Standing near one of the windows, a large figure was kneeling. Unlike the other knights, this unit wore thick leather to cover itself, with its head shrouded by a hood. Its hand rested on a long metal pipe, and the more Grif examined it, the more he was able to determine about it. It was a firearm: specifically a rifle with a bolt action.

Grif didn’t leave this to chance. He moved up behind the sniper and grabbed the back of his hood, pulling him to the ground. He wrenched its head back, then slammed it against the stone, using his momentum aspect to increase the force on impact. He repeated the action six times, until the body stopped twitching. The guard’s shadow began to grow like the previous one, slowly consuming it, before dispersing, leaving the rifle to clatter to the ground. Grif retrieved the weapon and ghosted back down the stairs to report. “Unfortunately, there’s nothing heavy up there, but I got a new toy for Pensword.” He tossed the rifle to the Pegasus. “Just be careful. You fire that thing without a good reason and we’re in trouble.”

“So, down?” Vital asked.

“Down. And of course I won’t fire it, unless I have a good reason,” Pensword groused back. “I’m not trigger happy.” He checked over the weapon’s mechanics. “Besides, I only have one round in the chamber.” He cleared the weapon, pointing it away from everyone else to avoid any potential accidents.

“Well then, now you have two shots,” Luna noted. “One from the flintlock, one from the rifle.”

Grif took the lead again, taking the steps down carefully and stopping every so often to listen for movement. “Do we go to the ground or take the next door?” he asked.

“Do what your ears and gut tell you,” Pensword answered.

“My ears and gut tell me we’re in a large fortress, inside Hammer Strike’s mind, with no actual idea what we’re looking for just yet, and we have no point of reference, so, really, I’m open to suggestions.”

“Check all the rooms, then. Leave no room unsearched.”

“Don’t suppose there’s a lockpicking spell you have handy?” Grif looked to Luna and Vital hopefully. Both looked away, and Luna whistled innocently. Grif heaved a heavy sigh. “Of course not.” The first door they came across was, of course, locked. Grif got out his knife and lockpick. The first attempt seemed to go well for a moment, but then failed near the end. The second nearly broke the lockpick in the attempt. The third, once again, was a near miss, but on the fourth try, the door proceeded to spring open, before Grif even moved the first tumbler. “Well, that was embarrassing.”

“What?” Vital asked curiously.

“I thought the door was locked. Turns out I twisted the handle wrong,” he sighed.

“It happens.” Pensword shrugged

“So, after you?” Vital asked.

“Same idea as before. You two stay behind.” Grif nodded as he entered the next room first, followed by Luna. They began scanning it immediately. A long stone hallway stretched out in front of them. A series of torches blazed a comforting orange in their sconces, lighting the way down an otherwise shadowy corridor. A simple red carpet stretched along the expanse, lined on either side by tapestries, sculptures, and paintings. From what could be seen, there were no guards present at the moment. “Why do I feel like we just finished the prologue of a video game?” Grif sighed as he signaled the others to follow, and they made their way into the passageway.

The hallway turned further down to the left, eventually running past two sets of doors with no indicators as to what the rooms held within. One set was especially large, with gilded framing and intricate carvings in Latin.

“So, not entering that room just yet,” Grif noted as he turned smartly away from the larger set.

“Yeah, looks important, and I feel like we might need to prepare before entering,” Pensword agreed.

“Not that important. It’s a nondescript door,” Luna noted. “The size and style portray it as a larger chamber, however, so we must be ready for what the chamber will hold.”

Grif led the group past the double doors and towards another left turn.

The hallways went further down, ending in a junction heading both left and right. Two doors stood on either side, once again with no additional markings. One of the same types of knights from the roof was standing at the end of the hall at the junction, glancing between all three routes. A sheathed longsword hung from its waist on the right, while a heater shield held onto its left arm. Before they could make out anymore details, the guard unsheathed its sword and turned its head to the left.

“We’ve got intruders!” it yelled out, resulting in two sets of heavy footsteps moving to its position. At that moment, the torches shifted in hue, bathing the hallway in blue.

“Well, isn’t this lovely,” Vital said as he rolled his eyes and lit up his horn.

“Luna, you control most of the stuff associated with the moon, right?” Grif asked.

“Yes. Why?”

“Gravity?”

“Gravity?” Luna echoed, confused.

“Gravity,” Grif affirmed.

“Ooh, gravity!” Luna’s horn sparked. “Let’s hope this works.” The gravity in the hallway before them tripled. There was now a very heavy walk between them and the guards, with said guards currently wearing exceptionally heavy armor.

“Let’s hope that bought us some time,” Grif noted, unclasping his bow.

“Want me to make them fall flat on their faces again?” Vital asked.

“No. I need you to get that heavy picture frame and melt the gold off of it to coat these arrowheads,” Grif said, pulling out several arrows. “And quickly would be optimal here.”

“I’ll try. Clover’s been making me focus on mastering ice. The other elements are still wily,” he warned as he turned his horn on the frame and fired his magic in a concentrated beam, like a laser. Much to everyone’s relief, the metal actually did melt into slag, and Grif was swift to coat his arrows, before applying a brisk wind to cool and harden the new coating. “Don’t forget to account for the weight difference,” Vital warned as he took a few steadying breaths.

“Okay. Now everyone, take one.” Grif passed out three ordinary rocks. “When I tell you, toss them as hard as you can.” He pulled back the bow and took aim at the first knight. When he was sure of his aim, he called out, “Now!” They threw the stones, which landed mysteriously on the ground right in front of them. Grif fired and took an involuntary step back as the momentum-enhanced arrow shot towards its target. The three actually felt a miniature shockwave. Grif staggered a bit from the wave of exhaustion that passed across his body. The arrow, for its part, would normally have pinged off the thick plate mail. However, with its super enhanced momentum, it proceeded to pierce through the guard’s body and into the wall behind it. The good news was that it was as good as dead. The bad news was there was no way in Tartarus Grif could pull off another of those.

The knight staggered backwards as darkness consumed it before vanishing, leaving its chestplate to clatter to the ground. Luna was quick to lasso the chestplate with telekinesis and bring it over. The armor seemed to shift as it came closer, shrinking and adjusting into an armored petryl. She slipped it on carefully and stepped forward. It took only a look to see Grif and Vital Spark could not handle what was to come next. Swinging her mace, the lunar Alicorn stared ahead. Her eyes took on a greener hue briefly and slitted as she entered her own gravity spell, unbothered by it. ‘Come on, Luna. Let me play.’Luna immediately shook her head. Whatever the voice was, she ignored it, focusing on the battle that was yet to come.

The other knights finally rounded the corner. They were slightly larger than the previous guard. The one on the left was wielding a greatsword, while the one on the right wielded a greathammer. One major difference that the group noticed was the visor for the guards held a single glowing red dot on either the left or right side.

“I’ll warn you once, and only once,” Luna said. “I am Luna Artemis Demeter Galaxia, sovereign ruler of the moon and high chieftess of the Thestral kind. I was born of war, and forged of battle. If you meet me, know that you will not pass me. So attack me, if you will. One by one, if you have honor. All together, if you don’t. It matters not. Let us descend.” She swung the mace in front of her one last time, and immediately, it shifted, taking a midnight-blue hue as the head became rounded with numerous small holes resembling craters. She vanished, appearing in the shadow of the one wielding the great hammer. Taking the moment, she swung her mace at its helmet. The moonlight she forged into the ore added an ethereal nature to her mace, and it was only for this reason it did not break on the first strike, nor the second. On the third, the head popped off, and the knight dropped to its knees, stunned.

Luna dropped her head just in time to avoid being decapitated by the greatsword, which cleaved off a solid chunk of her mane. She grabbed ahold of the stunned knight’s greathammer and wrenched it free. Turning, she blocked the greatsword with the hammer head. Now wielding a weapon more in her element, Luna pressed the attack, striking repeatedly with wide powerful swings. She managed to dent the knight’s armor several times, through receiving deep gouges in her sides for the trouble. Luna ignored the pain as she drew back on her many fights with Hammer Strike and her sister. The knight fought with a similar fighting style to Hammer Strike, though without the raw power. Clanging metal rang through the hall, and sparks flew as the two titans engaged. Bleeding, battered, and bruised, Luna finally managed a lucky hit, and the guard’s knee gave out with a sickening crack. Not missing a chance, Luna brought the hammer down on his head, denting the helmet, then swung upwards again. Three times, she repeated the blows, until the helmet crumpled completely with a sickening crack. The knight fell still. However, Luna had forgotten the owner of her hammer, and was caught off guard by a powerful blow. The giant retrieved his weapon, and made his way towards her, raising it, ready to end the fight.

Three rapid gunshots rang out in succession. The first caught him behind the knee, where the plating was weakest, and the bullet tore through. The second and third found their places between the helmet and chestplate, sending him down. Grif watched, holding the Colt Python in his hand, panting slightly.

As the one wielding the greathammer burst into shadow, several items clattered to the ground noisily. Its boots stumbled forward, followed by shoulder plates, and lastly, a small box that clattered to the floor next to them.

Meanwhile, where the other one was, a small glowing orb hovered slightly off the ground, faintly shifting from white to a soft cloudy gray.

Pensword slowly moved from his defensive stance as he looked at the items. “Should I touch the orb? Or would you care to do so, Luna?”

“No.” Luna winced a bit as she moved forward. Grif had managed to get stable. They both made their way to the other pile. Luna took the boots, while Grif took the pauldrons. Both garments shrank and altered as the breastplate had. Grif’s shifted only slightly to fit his form, while Lunas reformed into heavily armored horseshoes that covered her hooves. Another pair materialized on her back hooves to match.

“So, uh … who takes the pulsing artifact of mystery?” Vital asked.

“You’re the wizard,” Grif noted, throwing Pensword the box. “There. Something for everybody.”

“... Okay, then.” Vital Spark pulled the orb to him, then stopped a moment to rub his forehead. “Okay, that was weird. Felt a little lightheaded for a sec there.” He looked over the curious object. It felt like a regular marble, but seemed to be closer to about two or three times in size. “Well, into the bag you go for now, I guess,” he said with a shrug.

Pensword took the box into his hooves, and looked at it. Since there were no locks on it that he could see, he cracked it open to peer inside. His brow furrowed in confusion when all he could see was a gray mist swirling around. It didn’t dissipate or try to flow out of the box, leaving the Pegasus even more confused. He looked to Grif. “I’m going to do something dumb, but this is in Hammer Strike’s head. Dumb luck follows him. Just … be ready, if anything bad happens.” He stuck his hoof into the mist and rifled around the space for a time. Then he pulled his hoof out. Four rifle rounds rolled on his hoof. “Woah. I got ammo.” The mist had disappeared. However, since he didn’t have a magazine for the rifle, he put the ammo back into the box. The instant they entered, the mist returned, obscuring them from his vision. “Interesting.” He reloaded his rifle, then put the box and its remaining ammunition into his pack.

“Now then, everyone, kindly head back the way we came. Now would be excellent, because I don’t want to tempt fate any longer, and we just had a big noisy battle. Hammer Strike’s got to be almost here,” Grif noted.

Pensword flapped his wings and flew in the direction Grif indicated, looking worriedly as he held his rifle at the ready. Grif and Luna leaned on each other as they moved along the hallway. Luna was wounded, Grif was exhausted, and neither warrior was prepared for any more combat.

“I assume we’re going to retreat back to the real world for now to regroup?” Vital asked as they continued along their way.

“We lose much more energy, and our thaumic fields will start breaking down. Then old wounds will start coming back, and that will be ugly,” Grif explained as they limped towards the stairs.

“So we either need to find something to help us get better or locate rest areas?” Pensword asked.

“Maybe, but right now we’re tired, we’re injured, and getting back’s going to be a slog as is. If we move carefully, we might be able to reuse this entrance. I kinda doubt it, but I’m hopeful.”

“So we keep eyes out for other entrances?” Pensword asked.

“Yeah.” Grif nodded as they entered the tower, then led them to the open top. “Luna, can you teleport?”

“Myself? Leagues. The four of us? I can do maybe half a mile in my current condition,” Luna admitted.

“Just get us to the road,” Grif ordered. Luna nodded, and the three moved in close to her. They vanished in a flash of light, re-appearing on the lamp-strewn road a ways out from the castle wall they’d scaled not so long ago. Slowly, Grif and Luna trudged along. Vital Spark and Pensword kept a close watch on the rear as they pressed forward.

After some distance of travel, the group came across a fine line in the ground before them, potentially meaning the end of Hammer Strike’s cognitive world. However, to the right of the path, there stood a blue ethereal door with a familiar V in its center. Grif and luna collapsed not long after they entered the room. Pensword entered from behind, watching their backs in worry of being pursued. He motioned Vital Spark in with a curt nod, then passed through himself and closed the door behind him.

“Welcome to the Velvet room,” Igor commented as he smiled at the group. “My, it appears you’ve all run into some trouble in The World’s cognition.”

“You know, you could have warned us our weapons weren't going to be very useful,” Grif commented dryly.

“I’m afraid I can’t tell you all everything,” Igor shook his head. “Plus, you never did ask, now did you?”

“Okay, then why isn’t our energy returning?” Grif asked.

“Because you aren’t connected to any source of magic.” Igor leaned against his hand. “As his cognition of you right now is that you are technically enemies, his own magical reserves are being cut off from you, leaving you without any form of resupply.” He chuckled. “There are, of course, other means to do so as well.”

“What happens, if the shadow sees us before we’re ready?”

“Most likely, they will alert the others to your presence, bringing awareness to Hammer Strike. This will, of course, cause his cognition to actively act against you.”

“You mentioned other means to resupply our magic reserves. Can you tell us what those are, and how we can get them?”

Igor chuckled as his smile widened. “There are several means by which you may do so. While his own magic is so unstable, it might have some tangible form inside that world of his. Another way has to do with materials that can only be obtained in the cognitive world. If I am correct about this, one of you currently holds a part.”

“Are you talking about this?” Vital Spark asked as he pulled out the small orb.

“That, my friends, is a Drop of Dreams.” Igor gestured to the orb. “With that, and some other materials, you might be able to make some restorative items to assist you in your journey.”

“And how would we get ahold of the recipes for these items?” Vital pressed.

“That isn’t necessary,” Track spoke up. “I know every potential recipe that makes use of any materials found in the cognitive world. As long as you can bring the materials to me, I can assist you in the creation of these items.”

“Indeed.” Igor chuckled once again. “But for now, the night is waning, and the day will soon be upon you all. We will meet again. That is for certain.” He raised a hand. “Farewell for now,” he said, before snapping his fingers.

The group found themselves disoriented as the world changed in an instant, and they were standing outside the golden oak. The faint glow of the rising sun glimmered on the horizon.

“Well, that was interesting,” Pensword noted urbanely. “I worry. Will Hammer Strike react to us here? Or does stuff that happen in there happen without anypony knowing, like a dream forgotten in the morning?”

“We can worry about that later. For now, Luna needs some treatment, and I need sleep,” Grif noted as he replaced his disguise quickly, while Luna shifted to a more injured New Moon.

“What do you need me to do to help? Seeing as you are missing the armor we had in that other place, I hope we can keep it for next time.” He handed over his flintlock to the Earth Pony. “For safekeeping. There’s no way the Ponies in town would let me keep it, and we don’t want this falling into the wrong hooves.”

“Come into town later.” Yvetal yawned. “I’ll see if I can’t brew up a few healing draughts for you.”

“For now, let’s all get some sleep.” Gabriel yawned as he and New Moon headed for the golden oak. Tomorrow was another day.

“Send me a note when you’re ready to get treated. If you have trouble coming to town, I’ll come to you,” Yvetal assured them. Then he saluted and trotted slowly back toward the inn.

Blade Feather settled down into the ground by the warm fire and dozed, a tent over his head. Gabriel had placed the mark of the monster hunters around his neck and on the bag he rested a hoof over. Hopefully, no one would mess with him while he slept now. “Faust, Sleipnir, and the Moonlight guide us all in this endeavor,” he muttered. Then he closed his eyes and let the sleep come.

135 - To Know One’s Self

Extended Holiday
Ch 135: To Know One’s Self
Act 21

“So, that was a hot mess,” Gabriel noted as he and New Moon trekked through the Everfree. It was later in the day. They had slept, eaten, and New Moon had gotten some treatments for her wounds. Now the duo were on a minor job in the Everfree hunting creatures that fit the description of a hidebehind, a dark figure that hid behind trees and other objects, then jumped to attack unsuspecting victims. Both monster hunters had donned specialized glasses with mirrors covering half the lenses to alert them when they found their quarry.

“Indeed. I hadn’t expected us to be at such a disadvantage,” New Moon noted. “Hopefully, our next journey will be more successful.”

“How do you feel about what we’ve been told?” Gabriel asked her.

“This Igor is a mystery. His Velvet Room and this cognitive world aren’t like dreams. They’re harder, much more substantial, trickier to work with. I wish I had brought my hammer.”

“You think Meteor Impact would have made a difference?”

“Hammer Strike is a great smith, but he finds secrets he doesn’t fully understand infuriating. Our moon steel is an art only we can create, and its mystery, I feel, would give it some merit in his subconscious.”

“And what about Golden Oak?”

“He is … strange. Such a different character, and yet, in his happiness and contentedness, I see bits and pieces of the Hammer Strike I knew long ago.”

Gabriel nodded as he reached for one of his silver daggers. A dark blob had appeared in his vision. “We’ll carry this on later. Get ready. I think it’s time.”

Meanwhile, back in Ponyville, Feather Blade was working on sharpening knives in the small camp that he had set up behind Golden Oak’s home. He frowned each time he heard a Pegasus flying overhead or hoof steps near the square. He wasn’t sure if he was protected right now, but he had a gut feeling that if he wasn’t careful, he could land with more fines or jail time for either weapon possession, slipping into Thestral behavior, or some other thing to remind him that he didn’t belong here. He added another note to his rapidly growing list of complaints and suggestions to give to Celestia at a later date.

The clopping grew louder, and Feather Blade rose his head to see a familiar white Unicorn wearing an alchemist’s smock and a pair of saddle bags. “Hello there!” he called with a wave as he approached the tree.

“Oh,” Feather Blade sighed as he released some of the tension in his limbs, “it’s only you. I thought it’d be the mayor or somepony speaking for her. If you’re looking for masters Gabriel and New Moon, they’re out on a hunt. They left me behind to prep their weapons for tomorrow.”

“The hunt is always on, isn’t it?” Yvetal sighed as he opened his saddle bags with his magic. “I have a few small tokens to offer them, no charge. A monster hunter saved my life once, a long time ago. It seems only fair that I pass the favor along.” Five bottles were lowered onto the ground, three red, and two blue. “The red ones are to aid with physical injuries and fatigue, while the blue will assist in recovering magical stamina. I know Gryphons and Earth Ponies don’t generally require such things, but I believe I recall Pegasi have a tendency to use their magic on a regular basis when dealing with the weather. Keep them, just in case.” He smiled kindly. “Worst case scenario, your masters will be able to sell the potions for a bit of coin in a pinch.”

“I will pass them along then, kind sir.” Feather Blade looked to the sky with a twitch of his wings. “Though It has been a lonely chore. Would you care to sit and rest your hooves a bit? I could use the company, to be honest. It seems I am not allowed to fly today. I don’t have the proper papers.”

“Proper papers? Since when has a Pegasus required papers to fly?”

“Because flying is for the weather patrol or those with the weather patrol’s approval. In other words, if you are part of the weather team, even if once a month, you get to fly. No weather team, no flying. I can fly in the Everfree or outside of town limits, but I am ground bound here, and that comes from the weather patrol leader’s mouth. I think this is something enforced only when a Pegasus they don’t like shows up. It would force them to move along quickly.

“Well, that doesn’t sound very fair,” Yvetal frowned.

“It isn’t fair,” Feather Blade replied matter-of-factly.

“Hmm. Sounds like I know who not to sell to next,” Yvetal murmured as he rubbed a hoof under his chin. “I don’t take kindly to bullies.”

“Well, good luck there. Just don’t burn your bridges,” Feather Blade muttered.

“Oh, I can handle myself well enough.” Yvetal smiled as he drew closer and sat down by the Pegasus. “So, why don’t you tell me a little about yourself? It’ll help to pass the time, and my business isn’t too pressing at the moment.”

“I guess I have the time.” Feather Blade smiled. “Why not?”

Gabriel knocked hard on the inn door as New Moon held the bundle on her back. Several bloodstained sheets of cloth were wrapped around a vaguely equine figure. “Mayor, come on out! The monster’s dead!”

The mayor stepped out and looked confusedly at the bundle. “You … you caught it?” Her eyes widened as she gaped. “I … well, I suppose that’s good, then.” She smiled. “Do you have a rate?”

“Do not attempt to play me, Madam Mayor. The bounty was set at seventy bits, and seventy bits we shall take.” Gabriel’s expression was blank.

“We misfiled the rate book for hunters,” she answered truthfully, “but I’ll up it to seventy five bits, if you dispose of the creature,” she said as she eyed the bag warily.”.

“Done!” Gabriel nodded, holding out his talons.

She placed her hoof over the talons. “Just go. Oh, and tell your servant that he owes the town one bit for flying without the weather leader’s permission.”

“And tell your weather patrol Pony he owes the church of Sleipnir twenty-three bits for interfering with the sacred order,” Gabriel returned.

She raised a brow. “Say … what?”

“That ‘servant,’ as you call him, has been inducted into the Order of the Monster Hunters as sanctioned by the crown and both the churches of Faust and Sleipnir. His life has been signed away to keep yours alive. If flying should be deemed necessary, then it is Sleipnir’s will that he fly. Today, he was making sure my equipment was in top order. I have found evidence that a kobold colony may be spawning in the far south of the Everfree. Have you ever seen a kobold before, mayor?” He only stopped briefly. He knew the answer. Naturally, there were no kobolds in Equestria. They needed a much drier climate, and thus only bothered the southernmost reaches of the country on the rarest of occasions.

“They are large, filthy reptilian beasts. They stand on two legs and gnash their terrible teeth. Their tails secrete a paralytic, which they use to take you back to their nests and feed you to their thousands of screaming putrid spawn. But if you would prefer that my assistant not make the necessary preparations to destroy the nest, before it takes root, then I will pay your fine. However, if you do not wish to be eaten by a thousand tiny squirming mouths, then you will take every action committed by us as though it where the will of Sleipnir himself. Am I understood?” he asked. He stood at his full height looking down at her as the wide brim of his hat cast a shadow over his glowing blue eyes.

“I shall….” She shivered at the gaze, then tried again. “I will endeavor to inform the weather leader of this information as soon as I can, and personally pay the fine from my own pocket.”

“You have my appreciation,” Gabriel nodded, even as he kept his tone perfectly level. “Now, if you could see your way to pay us, we have many more preparations to make.”

“Give this to the treasurer.” She gave Gabriel his receipt. “He should be in his office. He’ll make sure you get the proper payment.”

“Good day to you, Mayor.” Gabriel tapped the brim of his hat, took the receipt, and turned to leave.

New Moon managed to hold back her snicker, until they were out of earshot. “Laying it on a little thick, weren’t you?”

“Well, if they didn’t know that a hidebehind was amorphous, they wouldn’t know kobolds were small cowering little creatures who can’t survive this far north. Perhaps it will keep them from causing trouble in the future.” Gabriel gave her a wink as he transferred the ‘corpse’ onto his back and handed her the receipt. “Less likely to claim it’s a forgery, if you bring it in.”

She nodded, taking the paper and heading for the treasury as Gabriel made a beeline for the tree.

“Feather Blade, get the fire ready,” he called as he got close.

Feather Blade looked up from the fire. His fur was sopping wet. “A foal dumped a pale of water on me,” he groused. “Oh, and Yvetal dropped off some supplies for you to use in your future hunts, while you were out.”

“I don’t think you’ll be having too much trouble in the future, once word gets around,” Gabriel said as he tossed his burden into the flames, the cloth burning away to reveal a roughly shaped log.

“Oh? And why is that? I take it your hunt was successful, given the way you were smiling before.”

Gabriel nodded, “You could say I put the fear of Sleipnir into the mayor,” he chuckled.

“I wish I could of have seen that.” Feather Blade replied with a dark chuckle. “I just wonder how it went from this to what we knew before, you know?”

“Same say it went from segregation to acceptance, back home.” He looked at Feather Blade. “People started speaking up, and Celestia started listening.”

“Then I shall have start speaking up or leaving papers to help change the world,” Feather Blade answered.

“Let's keep our mark on history small right now, Feather Blade. Remember, we have a more important mission to focus on.”

“Very well,” Feather Blade sigheed.

Gabriel smiled gently. “Glad we have that settled. Now let's make up some food, before the others get here.” He retrieved a pot from their equipment. “Could you get me some water, please?”

“Right away.” Feather Blade took the pot and looked up. “Am I allowed to harvest from the clouds now, or do I still need to get it from the stream?”

“I don’t think you’ll have any more trouble flying”

“Sweet!” Pensword was gone in an instant as his exultant cry echoed on the wind. He returned five minutes later with a grin almost as wide as Cheshire’s and a pot full of rain water. “Here you are.”

Gabriel nodded as he placed the pot over the fire. He retrieved several bundles from his bag, unwrapped some meat, and began tearing off chunks, before tossing them into the water, followed by different vegetables and a sprinkle of salt. “Are you going to be okay for another night?”

“I’ll survive. I’m just lonely. I can handle the cold and the winds and nature. I just wish I had someone to talk through the days with sometimes. It’s strange hearing nothing but the wild animals about.”

We’ll be home soon enough,” Gabriel offered. “And things will be better.”

“That is something I am very much looking forward to.”

The group once again stood in Hammer Strike’s cognitive world on the pathway leading to the castle deep in the Everfree forest. Behind them stood a darkness that would lead them once more into the waking world, and to the left of the path, a blue door stood with the symbol of the Velvet Room. Any equipment that they had from their previous run through his castle was missing from their person, except for the Drop of Dreams that Vital held on to.

“So, got any ideas for how to get in unnoticed this time?” Vital asked.

“Let's go into the room first,” Grif noted, heading towards the blue door.

“Sounds like a plan. I want to know what happened to the equipment from last time, anyways,” Pensword agreed.

Soft clicks could be heard as they entered the Velvet Room. Igor was tapping his talons against the desk, while leaning against his other hand. “Welcome, to the Velvet Room,” he greeted in his usual manner. “What can I do to assist you on your journey?”

“Why did we lose almost all our equipment? Did we miss some save point?” Pensword asked.

Igor chuckled aloud. “You treat this as a game. It would only make sense that things from the cognitive world that hold so little power would be unable to enter the physical world.” His smile widened. “But with what progress you have made, a new room has opened up in the Velvet Room,” he finished, gesturing to his right as the doorway next to his desk unlocked with a loud click. “I am certain it will prove quite useful to you all.”

Pensword raised a brow. “Really, really hard not to think like a video game,” he muttered, then repeated a mantra he felt he would be using for quite a while, “This is real life, not a video game.”

“So, what’s behind door number one?” Vital asked with a nervous smile.

Grif and Luna rolled their eyes as they approached the door, and Grif opened it.

The portal revealed several dummies and weapon racks lining the walls. Some of the dummies were garbed with familiar pieces of equipment, while a lone rifle stood in one of the racks. Blue curtains covered two windows in the room, maintaining the same soft light as the main room.

“Well, hello, armory,” Vital said as he raised his brow in surprise.

“Not much of an armory yet,” Grif noted as he fitted his pauldrons.

“Maybe in time.” Luna nodded as she fitted her peytral and armored shoes.

Pensword reached for the rifle as Luna returned his pistol and box of ammo. “I should look into finding armor this trip around,” he muttered, “but I say we be more stealthy, and hit the enemies from behind. Then again, last time we did that, the threat level still went up, due to them not checking in.”

“So is this a damned if we do, damned if we don’t situation?” Vital asked.

“Not quite,” Grif noted. “In case you forgot, Luna can teleport us to the tower.”

“But it’ll take a lot out of her, won’t it?” Vital asked.

“Not if we get close to the wall,” Luna countered as she shook her head.

“With the alert level up, there will probably be sentries along the walls. We’ll need a plan to get in close without being noticed,” Vital noted.

“Unless it went down overnight as he felt us leave,” Pensword countered. “Then again, this is Hammer Strike we’re talking about, so it might have ratcheted up with us leaving.”

“Maybe a smoke bomb tied to an arrow, shot over the wall? It should get their attention away from us,” Grif suggested.

“We’d likely have to rig multiple bombs from different parts of the castle to thin out their forces. Otherwise, we’d probably still be seen,” Vital noted. “He knows a distraction when he sees one.”

“Still, I guess we need to find a map of the castle to help, and be more attuned to noises to know where enemies are and sneak past them this time around.” Pensword cracked his neck and flapped his wings a few times to warm himself up. “I’m ready.”

“Hey, Vital,” Grif started, “what about blinding them?”

“It would heighten the security, but in theory, it would give us the time we need to teleport in. And since he doesn’t know how we got in last time, the only way we’ll be caught is if he’s stationed a guard in the wing we teleport into,” Vital mused. “It could work.”

“Oh, there’ll be a gunner up there. We know that much. But if we’re quick, we’ll catch him off guard,” Grif noted. “So, Vital Spark. Solar flare?”

Vital Spark grinned. “How much magnesium do you need?”

“How much you got?”

“Let’s just say enough for a lot of flash bombs.”

Grif grinned viciously. “Well then, let’s see what we can do.” Over the next several minutes, the two worked taloned hand in hoof. The result was a slapdash, but workable, flaring arrow. “This will have to do. We don’t have a lot more time.”

“You made sure to double the dosage in each, right?” Vital asked. “Remember, things here are less effective than in the real world.”

“I put enough in here to blind most people permanently,” Grif said as he took out his bow. “If you have some kind of sunglasses spell, now would be the time.”

“A proper alchemist always comes prepared,” Vital said pointedly as he pulled out a thick set of dark tinted lenses, and levitated them onto Grif’s head. “As for you two, it’d probably be best to just not look up at the explosions,” he advised.

“Well then, here’s to Tien.” Grif took aim and fired the first arrow high. It traveled upwards over the courtyard, and well into the night air, before detonating in a large blast of light.

“Uh, Pegasus eyes deal with lighting flashes, but if you don’t think I can’t handle this, I won’t look up,” Pensword answered with a chuckle. “I do have Thestral eyes.”

“Pensword, lighting’s got nothing on this stuff. By the way, nice idea with the mini bombs inside, Grif,” Vital complimented as the Gryphon prepared the next arrow, and the alarm began to sound. “You ready, Luna?”

“Ready when you are,” Luna responded, her horn glowing.

“Three. Two. One.” Grif fired again, and the group sprinted to the wall. The moment they got within range, Luna teleported them to the tower just as another blast of light blanketed everything.

Inside the tower, a large leatherbound soldier stood rubbing at its eyes. It was the same type of guard that Grif had killed the previous night. The Gryphon quickly leaped forward and ripped the soldier’s throat out with his talons, letting it disappear into shadows.

“Okay, now that that's taken care of, is everybody ready for this?” Grif asked.

“Ready,” Pensword hissed in a low tone.

“I assume you want me to keep up the White Mage Protocol?” Vital asked.

“For now. How many floors should we go down this time?” Grif asked.

“However many it takes to find the map?”

“We’re probably only going to get one floor,” Grif noted.

“Should we try exploring the corridor from before, then? Or do you think Dreadlord over there would expect that?”

“I think we’ll probably be expected on that level.”

“So let’s explore someplace we won’t be expected,” Pensword suggested.

“The dungeons, perhaps?” Vital mused.

“It certainly is an original choice,” Luna responded as they took to the stairs and started heading down.

“Here’s hoping it’s not a nightmare,” Vital whispered as their hoofsteps clopped on the hard stone of the stairwell.

After a few minutes and one locked door, the group was greeted by the lowest level of the castle. The torches lining the hallways glowed a dim blue, barely revealing the hallway before them. The occasional clink of chains blown by a draft echoed mournfully back to them.

“Well … that’s depressing,” Vital noted. “Anybody got a torch?”

Pensword looked around. “Well, I am looking for one.”

Vital sighed. “Give me a minute.” He opened his saddlebags and pulled out a series of powders in individual pouches. After sorting through them, he pulled out three and returned the others, before pulling out an empty beaker. Next, he added the powders in equal parts, saving the extra for later, before inserting a stopper in the container and shaking it. “There. A chemical reaction to produce luminescence. It’s not as bright as a torch, but it’ll do for our immediate surroundings.”

“It should work,” Pensword agreed as he looked around. “However, at the moment, we appear to be in a hallway. Shall we find where the chains are, and explore down there first?”

As the four continued down the hall, the scent of blood began to reach their nostrils. Shadows writhed as they passed, and solid blocked stone gave way to barred cells. Bones littered the floors, and rats scurried back and forth, chewing to get at the marrow. The occasional groan or sigh would drift ghost-like through the air, punctuated from time to time by a shriek of pain.

“... Well, that’s encouraging,” Vital deadpanned.

“This … is unnerving,” Pensword said as he peered into the cells and shuddered at the sight of discarded wing joints and the occasional Pony skull. Others were covered in pulsing crystal, and others still reeked of burnt flesh and ash.

“I’ve seen worse,” Grif noted with a shrug. Luna nodded behind him.

“So, you ready to see worse? I mean, we haven’t even gotten to the torture chambers yet,” Vital noted.

“Just stay quiet,” Grif warned as they moved forward slowly.

As they drew nearer the end of the hall, the light began to shine more brightly through a riveted steel door that had been left open a crack. The churning of heavy metal gears and the hiss of liquid against searing metal assaulted their ears.

“Just tell me what I need to know.” The voice was dual toned, but all too familiar, it was a voice Vital Spark especially heard most days in New Unity. “And I’ll make sure to let you die nice and quickly.”

“Guys,” Vital shuddered, “if that’s who I think it is….”

“Less talking, more running,” Grif interrupted as Luna levitated Vital onto her back, and the three took to wing, speeding back to the stairs.

Pensword was in the rear as he was the slowest of the three flyers. His ears swiveled constantly, keeping a sharp lookout for any signs of pursuit.

“Okay, dungeon is a no-go,” Grif said as they piled into the stairwell, and he shut the door as quickly and quietly as possible behind them.

“Roger that. So, next floor up?” Pensword asked.

Grif nodded, and the group went up one more floor, entering the door they found there. The hallway was as empty as it had been the last time they had passed through. “Let's hope there’s no surprises,” Grif noted as they headed down the hall and along the left corner.

Vital shuddered. “Guys, if there’s a shadow Clover, then … what if there’s a shadow Trixie?”

“We’ll deal with it if it comes to that, but what I worry about is how he would view shadow us,” Pensword said.

“Not just us, Pensword,” Grif noted. He looked at Luna, who nodded.

“Shadow Celestia,” she agreed.

“Oh, Mew,” Pensword meeped.

“If I had to guess, these shadows are Hammer Strike’s interpretation of what we could be. If that’s the case, imagine Celestia with a darker taint, no caring, no holding back,” Grif said.

“So, assuming these shadows do exist, that means we’re going to have to fight our dark clones on top of Hammer Strike’s?” Vital asked.

“Yes, but I’m not as worried about those,” Grif replied.

“You’re worried about some Nightmare Nova or something, then? What about a Nightmare Moon, one that actually thinks tactically, like Luna?”

“Luna can beat Nightmare Moon easily,” Grif said nonchalantly.

“Wait … what?” Luna asked. Her voice trembled slightly.

“Relax, Luna. I have faith in you.”

“Yes, because your faith will be the advantage I need,” Luna said as she rolled her eyes.

“Eegads, she’s learned sarcasm! She’s surpassed me. I’m doomed!” Vital said dramatically, even as he kept his voice carefully controlled.

“Point is, this isn’t like we’ll be facing dark versions of us,” Grif noted. “We’ll be facing dark versions of how Hammer Strike sees us. And who knows us better, him or us?”

“In my experience? Him,” Luna answered bluntly.

“... You’re really the optimist in this, Luna,” Grif deadpanned.

“We shall see,” Pensword said. “How about this, Luna? I’ll set a wager with you. If it turns out that you’re right, and he knows us better than we know ourselves, next time I visit Earth, I’ll get you a large supply of Moon Pies. However, if we are right, and we know ourselves better than Hammer Strike, you’ll have to give up one bottle of moonshine to the Thestrals in New Unity.”

“Very well, Pensword,” Luna agreed, “but I should warn you. I still feel this could go poorly.”

“Considering we carry all our wounds with us from this place, and we’re dealing with super tough bad guys that are made several times scarier by the fact that they’re actually competent? Yeah, odds are things will probably go wrong at some point.” Vital shrugged. “Best we can do is go forward and try to avoid said problems.”

“Stealth mission, then,” Pensword whispered back.

“Eeyup,” Vital agreed.

“Someone's coming.” Grif lifted his head, catching two seperate sets of steps coming their way. He drew his sword and reached for a knife. Just as the others got prepared, two of the lesser knights they’d fought before came around the corner. The only difference was a glowing red eye peering through the visor of the helmet. “Well that's great,” he growled. “Same great enemy, even less room to dodge.”

Pensword had taken to hiding in the shadows of the rafters in the hallway, waiting for a chance to attack, if needed.

“Keep your eye trained on them. Don’t fire, unless it’s absolutely necessary,” Grif said, not even looking at Pensword. He charged forward and swung for the neck of the first knight. Unfortunately, the armored hand lifted, grabbing Grif’s sword before it could make contact. Grif moved in with the opposite hand, stabbing for the chest. Fortunately, the attack came fast enough to get past the knight’s defense, albeit just barely. The knife skated across the metal for much longer than Grif would have liked, before finding an imperfection, and pushing through with a screech into the knight's chest. An angry swing from the knight sent Grif flying into the wall. Grif gasped, trying to catch his breath.

Pensword didn’t make a sound as he watched. Worry creased his forehead as he tracked the guards’ movements. However, at the moment, he didn’t have anything that could fight back, without drawing attention to the other guards in the castle. To fire the rifle here would just be inviting more trouble.

The second knight charged forward with a roar, and Vital Spark let it come. He stood stalwartly for a few seconds, then shot a concentrated beam of magic onto the floor to coat the knight’s path in ice. He jumped out of the way as he continued the stream right to the tower door, where a series of jagged icicles as wide as stalactites and sharp as swords awaited the assailant. It slammed into the wall at full speed with a resounding crash, and a cry of pain echoed from its helmet as its left arm was completely impaled through the joint of its armor, leaving the limb all but useless.

Luna charged her horn, and blue light enveloped her armored horseshoes. This would be more effective with a direct access to the moon, but the enchantment would serve for now. She charged forward, avoiding the ice on the floor entirely by jumping to the wall and running perpendicular to the ground. She built up her magic before her in a wall of solid energy, which she proceeded to slam against the first knight with all the force she could muster. The magic shattered against it’s armor, but not before the force slammed into the hilt of the knife still sticking from it’s chest plate. With the sound of shrieking metal and a devastating crunch, the dagger nailed the rest of the way into the knight's chest and through its heart.

The second knight smashed his sword against the base of the icicle that had impaled it, breaking it off from the main wall, then turned about, searching for a better target. Its eyes fell on Pensword’s position in the rafters. It charged forward, then leapt into the air, bringing its sword down with a deadly stroke. Unfortunately for the knight, aerial maneuvers were second nature to the Pegasus. Pensword leaped into the air and rolled out of the way, dodging the blade completely. Not even a feather had been disturbed. He rose higher, floating near the top of the ceiling to try to remain out of the knight’s reach.

Vital Spark charged forward, drawing in the moisture from the air around him with his horn to form two lances. He stopped just far enough out of reach to avoid the knight’s range, then flung the lances through the air with all the force he could muster. Unfortunately for him, the weapons simply scraped against the armor, breaking off their tips, before landing uselessly on the floor.

Luna grabbed one of Grif’s knives from his belt within her magic. Her horn flashed several times as she added gravity and propulsion spells to the blade, before hurtling it towards the knight. The knife sailed through the air and punched through the neck of the knights armor, and it dropped with a sickening gurgle. As the knight burst into shadows, a small glass vial with a red fluid was left behind. Meanwhile, a blue orb and a red orb sat idly on the floor where the other knight had perished, alongside its shoulder plates.

Pensword slowly settled onto the ground. “So … what armor does everypony have?” He asked as he looked over the shoulder plates. He looked to Luna and her chest armor, then back to the new drop. “I guess I’ll take them this time.” Just as the armor had with Grif and Luna, the shoulder plates adjusted to suit Pensword’s exact measurements.

Grif coughed a bit as he slowly made his way over. “What do we have here?” he asked, reaching out to the red orb curiously. The second his talon made contact, the orb vanished, and the pain in his wounds ebbed in a soothing wave of relief. Luna grabbed the blue orb in her magic and gave a contented sigh as it dissolved, feeling her reserves filling to a more comfortable level.

“Grif … how are you able to move about so quickly? Didn’t you get your wind knocked out of you?” Pensword asked.

“I’ll be fine,” Grif said, deflecting the question. “Where to next?”

“Well, we can’t go up, and we certainly can’t go down, so I guess that just leaves us with forward, right?” Vital asked.

“I guess so.” Grif nodded, and they headed down the hall with a cautious stride. Eventually, they came to a three-way stop. A tall ornate door stood to the right with a bright crystal mounted on its top. The door to the left was squatter, stouter, and broader, but otherwise had no distinguishable markings. The one down the middle was a rounded door surrounded by an arch with a large keystone at the top.

“So, where to next, guys? Do we draw straws?” Vital asked.

“I say we got to the door in the middle,” Pensword answered

“Grif? Luna?” Vital asked.

“Honestly, after that fight, I’m not sure we have much choice. “The middle seems the best bet,” Grif said.

“Then I guess middle it is. Same formation?”

“Yes,” Pensword chirped.

“Let's go, then. By the way, who picked up that vial?” Grif asked.

“Oh! My bad.” Vital grasped it in his magical grip, and levitated it over to his saddlebags. “I’ll keep it in here for later.”

Grif pushed open the door slowly, peering into the room, only to determine there were no hostiles. Inside was a small study with an oak desk with drawers sitting behind a blue throw rug with a gold trim, a small bookshelf on the left side of the room, and a painting of Hammer Strike on the right wall.

“Well, this can’t be good,” Grif noted.

“I concur,” Pensword whispered. His ears twitched nervously as he sought to hear any hoofsteps. “Should we leave or look around?”

“If we pull the looking, we can’t touch anything. I mean, this has to be his office, right?” Vital whispered.

“Yeah,” Grif said as they pressed further in, “so we’ll let the Unicorns handle picking things up.”

“... I swear, if any of these things are boobytrapped, I’ll haunt you for the rest of your life, Grif,” Vital growled as he stepped over towards the painting first, and used his magical aura to shift it aside.

“I can live with that,” Grif chuckled.

When nothing but wall faced them, Vital returned the picture, then turned towards the desk itself. “So, Grif, what’s it gonna be? Is the big prize behind drawer number one, drawer number two, or drawer number three? Our television audience is standing by,” he said in the cheesiest impersonation of a gameshow host he could manage.

“Drawer number two,” Grif said after a long thought.

Vital’s magic surrounded the handle, and he pulled it out slowly to reveal a small box with a pistol engraved on its cover. “Huh. And cue the Zelda soundtrack.”

“Yeah, but it’s the chest that gives you something useless,” Grif noted

“So who wants to open it? Whoever does ends up keeping what’s inside, right?”

“Vital, it doesn’t look familiar to you?” Grif asked

“Looks familiar to me,” Pensword answered.

“It’s a pistol. Don’t know what caliber.” Vital shrugged.

“Pensword, pull out that ammo you got earlier,” Grif said.

Pensword did as he was asked.

“Now what do you notice about the box containing your rifle ammo, and this box with a pistol engraved on it?”

“They are the same, so… that means that there will be a magic cloud, if we open the box.”

Grif nodded. “And it’s not going to have flintlock shot or revolver bullets, which means we can’t really use it,” he noted.

“So, we put it back then.”

Grif proceeded to slam his head into the wall. “No! You put them in the pack of whoever has the most carrying space, and save them for later. If we need the space, then we drop them.” He sighed. “I miss the war.”

“Right … adventure game rules,” Pensword said with a sheepish smile. “Vital, you want to hold onto the box? You have the least amount of stuff.”

“Actually, I have more than the rest of you with the materials I’m carrying, but I’ve got room, so why not?” He shrugged as he picked up the box in his magic and stuck it into one of his saddlebags. “So, which one next?”

“The bottom one,” Luna said.

The drawer pulled out to reveal little more than piles of paperwork. “... Good to see some things never change,” Vital Spark noted dryly. “And drawer number one.” He pulled, and the lock jiggled. “Should we try to pick it or leave it be?”

“Or we could, I don’t know, look for the key?” Grif said, rolling his eyes. “Seriously, have none of you ever stolen information before?”

“Not really,” Pensword answered.

“Okay, look. Pensword, search the plants. Vital, check under the rug. I’ll check the bookshelf,” Grif said. “Luna, you keep an eye on the door.”

Pensword nodded as he walked over to the plants and began to sift through the leaves. He ran a wing around the bowl, the water catcher on the bottom, and the dirt between the plant and the wall of the vase. A quick levitation, and the rug was hovering at desk height, revealing little more but wooden floorboards. Grif swept through the levels of the bookshelf in quick precise movements. At the top shelf, he moved a book, and heard something metallic drop. He moved the book aside, and revealed a key. “There we go,” he said, grabbing it.

“So much for letting the Unicorn do all the work,” Vital said with a cynical smile.

“Competency takes priority here,” Grif said as he made his way to the desk. He unlocked the drawer and opened it. “Well now, what do we have here?” He pulled out a sleek object. It almost looked like a feather at first, but on closer inspection, it seemed to be made out of crystal.

“I don’t know,” Pensword answered.

“Something’s not right here,” Hammer Strike’s voice echoed softly around them. “Materials and substances exist here, but … I don’t know what they are, despite this being my own mind.”

“Oh dear,” Pensword muttered.

Grif drew a small velvet bag from his pack and gently placed the crystal feather inside it. Then he placed it deep in his bag.

“So, next room?” Vital Spark asked.

“Yeah.” Grif nodded, closing the drawer and locking it. Then he handed Vital the key. “Put it back exactly how it was.”

“Which book?” Vital asked. Once Grif had pointed out the proper one, he levitated the book down, and adjusted the key on a clever peg that had been hidden jutting out from the pages inside. Then he returned the book to its proper place and nodded. “Let’s get going.”

“Left room now?” Pensword asked

“Yeah.” Grif nodded. “Might as well.” They exited the office and turned to the door that had been on the left when first they arrived at the intersection, pushing into it with as much care as possible. However, the caution proved unnecessary, since the room was almost an exact copy of the previous room they were in, except for the locked drawer. Pensword moved to check the potted plant again.

“Grif, you want to check the desk, while Luna watches the door?” Pensword asked.

“Guess I’ll check behind the Hammer Strike picture again,” Vital said with a shrug. “Also, man, does he have one of these hanging in every office or something?” he asked as the painting shifted aside.

“It’s his mind. Probably his super-ego expressing itself. Let’s be thankful it’s the super-ego,” Grif noted as he opened the first drawer, “and not the id.”

“That would be scary.” Pensword shuddered. After a quick search, they discovered nothing of significance and returned to the hall. “So, last room, then. The right room, right?” he asked.

“Choose the right, when a choice is placed before you, as the old song goes,” Vital said with a wink. “Um, say, guys … shouldn’t we be staring at the last door right now?”

“Yeah ... this doesn’t seem right,” Pensword answered as the party stared down the long hallway back to the stairwell.

“Maybe the right door?” Grif asked turning to the door that had been on their right when they first entered the room. Opening the doorway revealed the entrance hall to the castle with a new duo of guards standing by the base of the stairs watching the front door.

“... I hate these kinds of puzzles,” Vital sweatdropped.

“Status report, entrance hall team,” a voice came from one of the knights. The guard closest to them sheathed his weapon, before pulling out a small walkie talkie. “Nothing to report.”

“I assume we’re going to want to try to get that?” Vital whispered as they pulled their heads back behind the door.

“I agree, and get this puzzle right,” Pensword said.

“We might be able to take them out,” Grif mused as he looked over the situation. “There are only two, and they seem to be the weaker kind.”

“I’ll hang back. I don’t have a weapon that could take them out without drawing attention to our location,” Pensword responded.

“An axe makes loud noises?” Grif asked.

“I think he meant the gun,” Vital pointed out. “We’ll need to go after the one with the walkie talkie first. Otherwise, the danger level’s going to go right up.”

“Actually we need to kill them both at the same time, or within fifty-nine milliseconds of each other,” Grif noted. “Anything more, and we make needless noise with a fight.”

“How do we do that?” Pensword asked back.

“Luna, how precise is your teleport under calm conditions?”

“Why?” Luna asked warily.

“They’re unguarded and alone. Could you teleport something right into their chest?”

“I suppose,” Luna said, after some consideration. “That is a brutally efficient use for the spell I hadn’t thought of,” she admitted. Grif gave her two wooden stakes, and both vanished in a flash of light. The two knights stiffened suddenly, clutching their chests, before collapsing. The left knight faded into shadow, leaving nothing behind, while the right left its longsword, chestplate, and a familiar small blue bead.

“Aww. How come we never get the walkie talkies?” Vital sighed as he levitated the bead over to his satchel. “So who’s taking the spoils this time?”

“Well, I’m the only one here who can use a longsword,” Grif noted as he picked up said sword, which adjusted to fit his size instantly. “Normally, I’d take the chestplate, but if it’s the same quality as those pauldrons, it’s probably not going to help in open combat. You take it, Pensword.”

“Yes! Chestplate,” Pensword hissed happily as he took the armor. “This will be good. It’s always better to carry some protection.”

Grif scanned the room, looking for all the different exits. There was the front entrance, side doors leading down more hallways, and the stairwell near the center of the room leading to the second floor.

“We seriously need to find a map for this place,” Vital whispered.

“Agreed.” Pensword nodded his head.

“So … we going to try divining or just spin the bottle to pick the way?” Vital asked.

“Someone else pick,” Grif said.

“How about the closest side door?” Pensword asked. When he heard nothing against it, he walked over to the door and pushed it open with a hoof, then stared. “Grif … Pinkie Logic. Pinkie Logic.” When the others looked into the hallway, they saw another hallway, this one lined by stained glass on either side with five doorways on either side. A steady light poured into the hall as they stared.

“... Something’s telling me this is going to be a long night,” Vital Spark groaned.

Three hours later, the group were stalking down a random hallway. Grif and Luna were feeling the pain of many smaller wounds from numerous engagements. The party had agreed they’d leave for the night, after checking one more room for the ever illusive map.

“Last room,” Grif noted as they came up to the door.

“Well, at least I got a war axe,” Pensword said as he took a stance at the side to help watch the party’s backs.

The room was similar to the offices they’d found previously along the way in the beginning of their journey; however, this one was larger by comparison. Bookshelves stood on both sides of the room, along with containers, chests, and a couple of additional desks. A large oak desk stood in the center of the room, refined almost to perfection, with a large throne-like chair behind it.

Pensword looked to the door. “I’ll keep watch this time. You all check for drops.”

“I don’t like this,” Grif said, looking around.

“This room is … too full to be empty,” Luna nodded.

“And by empty, you mean unused?” Vital asked.

Luna nodded again. “While the rooms have been mostly empty, they’ve always contained spartan furnishings. There is too much happening in this room for it to be the same.”

“So I’ll watch the doors, you start going through the room,” Pensword repeated himself.

“The point of our being here is to not be noticed, right? If we steal from here, wouldn’t that raise some red flags?” Vital pointed out.

The door suddenly shattered inward, scattering wood shrapnel everywhere. “Trust me when I say this. You raised red flags when my knights were going missing,” Hammer Strike’s shadow growled faintly as the torches around them grew darker. “So, you’re the ones tampering with this place. I’d say I’m surprised, but you always find some method of getting in the way of things.”

Pensword backed away from the door as swiftly as he could manage, without drawing a reaction out of the evil Pony.

“Well, this is several different shades of not good,” Grif said, taking an involuntary step back.

“In short, we’re pretty much screwed, aren’t we?” Vital asked.

“Yes. Now I get to decide what to do with you four. After all, a quick death wouldn’t feel right.” The shadow smiled as the shadows around him collected onto his back, taking the shape of a greatsword. Before they could take any action, he had drawn it and took a wide arcing slash at the group, letting darkness consume their vision.

“Well now, I wasn’t expecting something like this to take place,” a familiar voice echoed through the darkness. After a moment, their vision began to clear, revealing a soft blue carpet with its gold trim leading up to a familiar desk and figure. “Welcome, to the Velvet Room.”

“Um … not that I’m not grateful here, but … what the buckjust happened?” Vital exclaimed.

“It would appear that the shadow was able to find and contain your collective presence within his mind,” Track spoke to the group as she opened up her book. “In other words, you fell for a trap collectively.”

“So we need smaller groups?” Grif asked.

“It would appear to be the best option before you.”

“Well, we are learning each day; however, I would suggest we look into the village next time. Might give us an easier time.”

“The village you speak of is the collective consciousness of the general population.” Track closed her book and returned her gaze to the group. “Be warned. While the shadows are weaker than those in Hammer Strike’s mind, there are more in numbers.”

“... And now I feel like we’re stuck between a rock and a hard place,” Vital sighed.

“The journey ahead of you will no doubt be difficult.” Igor glanced between the members of the group. “I am certain you will find your way.”

“Thank you,” Pensword said.

“So, the less people, the less likely we are to be sensed in there?” Grif asked

Track gave a quick nod.

“How few are you suggesting, exactly?” Vital asked.

“Teams of two are your best bet,” Track noted. “Less would be better, but the dangers that are present wouldn’t allow it to be that easy.”

“Well, I think for now, we should head back,” Grif noted. “We’re in no shape to head into new territory.”

“At least we didn’t take so much damage this time, right?” Vital offered weakly.

“That is a good thought. We did do better on day 2,” Pensword agreed. “Still,” he yawned, “I think we should get some sleep, then reconvene tomorrow to plan. For now, we all need rest.”

“What time is it out there, anyways?” Vital asked.

“I would say it is about thirty minutes past sunrise in the waking world.”

“Then we definitely should get going,” Grif nodded.

“Agreed.”

“Until next time, Igor,” Vital said with a smile and a wave. “And thank you, Track.”

“Until next time,” Igor chuckled as they departed.

Luna held her sword carefully in her magic as she scanned the area around them. Two days had passed, and after much deliberation, the group had decided to split their efforts. Luna had taken Pensword and headed for the village, while Grif and Vital Spark set off to begin mapping and scouting what they could of the castle. To that end, Grif had given Luna one of the long swords they’d managed to gain during their last visit, and currently, the two were making their way through the strange village to see what advantage, if any, they might find there.

“This feels empty, like a ghost town,” Pensword whispered as his ears twitched in hopes of catching any sounds other then he and Luna. “Also, should we try any of the doors?”

Luna nodded. “You pick a door. I’ll keep watch”

Pensword nodded and approached the cottage. The day before, they’d discovered it belonged to the head of the weather team, and decided that might not be a bad place to begin. He walked up to the door and tested it gently.

The door gave way easily, and opened to reveal a wavering image that flickered between regular Earth Pony architecture and the fluffy white cloud of a typical Pegasus dwelling. The lower portion of the house was mostly bare, save for the entry to the kitchen off to one side. The majority of the furnishings, what few there were, had been shoved hastily onto a loft in the upper reaches of the house.

Pensword stepped cautiously into the home, keeping his ears perked and his body ready to act at the slightest disturbance. After a brief scan, he signaled Luna to join him. She entered, and closed the door behind her, standing guard, while he walked to the kitchen in search of any clues he could locate there. The shifting from cloud home to Earth Pony architecture proved disorienting, but not unmanageable.

Unfortunately, the kitchen yielded nothing of interest, so he turned his attentions to the loft. He sorted through the hammock, a few trunks, and even some cloud cubbies when the room shifted to the other architecture. Unfortunately nothing of use could be found. When he turned back towards the main hall to report, though, a familiar-looking Pegasus greeted him with piercing yellow eyes and a vicious grin.

“So,” the Weather Master’s shadow chuckled, “we have the half breed breaking and entering, do we?”

“Yes. We’re looking for information on how to stop a monster. We thought this place might yield some answers.”

“No answers here for you, nightmare spawn.” The shadow sneered. “I’ll have to report you. Monster hunter or no, breaking and entering without proper cause, well, that’s against the law now, isn’t it? And I’d be within my rights to defend myself and my property now, wouldn’t I? You won’t be able to set one filthy hoof in this town again. My boys will run you out.” He chuckled then as he bore his teeth. “Unless, of course, you can beat me properly.” His wings tensed. “But I think we both know that’s not going to happen.” Then he rocketed forward.

Pensword jumped aside and whacked the Weather Master firmly on the back of the head, only to recoil, after a powerful buck knocked the wind out of his barrel.

Luna watched as Pensword grit his teeth and seized the shadow’s extended leg, before it had a chance to recover. He used the momentum to fling the Weather Master over his head and out of the loft. He followed up by dive bombing the Weather Master, adding his own momentum to prevent the shadow from breaking the fall. The Weather Master landed with a resounding crash, and growled like a wild animal, before flailing with his hooves. A stray hoof caught Pensword across the jaw, while another clipped the joint at his hip, leaving Pensword to bear the pain, and allowing the shadow the opportunity to break out of Pensword’s hold. The Weather Master flipped onto his hooves and bucked again, but Pensword was fast enough to evade the blow, albeit barely. The wind from the inertia rustled his mane.

Luna narrowed her gaze, and prepared to step in, when she finally saw what she’d been waiting for. Pensword’s eyes slitted as he snorted angrily. He launched himself into the air, and the Weather Master followed, but Pensword was expecting this. He snarled as he dove at the shadow. The Weather Master sneered, thinking to avoid what he thought to be the charge of a maddened beast. It was a mistake that would cost him. Pensword banked expertly, after the dodge, veering up to strike the shadow with a vicious uppercut that sent him spinning in the air. Just as he righted himself, Pensword rammed him in the withers, effectively pinning his enemy’s wing joint to limit flight mobility. Moments later, they crashed into the floorboards with enough force to shake the house. The shadow looked up from his place on the ground dazedly, and Pensword loomed over him with eyes that practically glowed with malice. He grabbed the Weather Master with both hooves and locked his jaws around his jugular. He felt the sensitive skin quiver under the grip of his fangs, heard the frightened thrum of his opponent’s heartbeat. Just a little more pressure, and he’d rip the Weather Master’s throat out.

“Parley, Parley….” The shadow wept. “Please, don’t kill me. I’ll be nice. I’ll stop the bullying. Just please, please!” He sobbed uncontrollably, and Pensword’s keen eyes honed in on the rigid cartilage of a hoof-shaped brand. “If … if we could just have our clouds again, the freedom to take wing, we’d be so much better.”

“What do you mean?” Luna asked with narrowed gaze.

“The … the law constrains us. We … we can’t fly, except when our schedules allow. The rest of the time, we’re ground bound. Keep the law, stretch our wings. Put a feather out of line, and we pay.” He shuddered. “Haven’t we paid enough?” he wept to himself. “Unicorns get it, too. Anypony that doesn’t give her her way. The Apple Family’s too busy tending their orchards. They don’t see what’s going on, and we can’t do anything without proof.”

“Is that so?” Luna hissed.

“My team. This … this is the last place they have left. I can’t let them down.” As the Shadow spoke, a glowing white orb appeared out of the floorboards. “Please, most of them were just foolish colts. They don’t deserve to go to prison.”

The slits in Pensword’s eyes slowly returned to his regular pupils as the glow faded, and he released his grip on the Weather Master’s throat, though he kept his hoof pressed against the Pony’s throat to hold him down. “Answer me this, Weather Master. Why do you treat me so harshly, when you yourself face such treatment?”

“I … I–.”

Pensword didn’t give him the time to finish. “Swear to me that you will never mistreat another Pony as long as you live, and teach your weather patrol to do the same. Do this, and we’ll help you. Don’t, and you bring this punishment on yourself.” He lifted his hoof off the shadow’s throat, so it could stand. “Do I make myself clear?”

The shadow nodded vigorously. “I’ll do what you ask. I promise!” He motioned over to the orb. “Take this. It’ll help you on your way.” With that said, the shadow vanished in a whisp of black smoke. “And thank you,” his voice sighed as a last farewell.

Pensword reached over with a hoof, and touched the orb. It glowed brightly for a moment, before shattering into fragments of light that gradually disappeared. A piece of parchment hovered in the air before him with the town’s official seal in its upper reaches, a seal he had seen closely guarded in a safe in the mayor’s tap room. He glanced over the contents of the letter, and his body began to tremble. With a shaking hoof, Pensword put the letter inside his armor. “I think we’re done here,” he said hoarsely. The trembling increased, until he felt the reassuring bulk of Luna’s frame against his side.

“You handled it very well,” she praised gently. “Don’t allow yourself to be afraid. It is a gift, just like any other. Control it, and it will serve you well.”

The trembling eased as Pensword took a few more calming breaths. He snorted once, then nodded grimly. “That wasn’t the only thing, but thank you, all the same.” He sputtered to clear his head. “Next home?”

Luna gave a satisfied nod and smiled kindly. “Yes. It seems there is more going on in this settlement than we first anticipated.”

Pensword nodded. “Agreed. It seems Hammer Strike isn’t the only one who needs to be saved.” His eyes hardened with determination. “Let’s make this the Ponyville it’s supposed to be.”

“Yes, let’s,” Luna agreed as she lit up her horn, and opened the door to the house.

“So, how precise is your freezing ability?” Grif asked as they finished scouting the outer wall of the castle. They hadn’t found a secondary entrance into the palace, after going over the entire perimeter.

“How precise do you need?” Vital countered as they huddled in the shadows cast on one of the corners of the walls beneath the parapets.

“Well, the moat means that the stones beneath the water line likely have water seeping into the mortar. Water expands, when it’s frozen. You think it would be possible to freeze a section beneath the surface, until it creates an opening large enough to squeeze through?”

“An opening like that would be risky. One stone misplaced the wrong way, and a whole portion of wall could come toppling down on top of us. Even if we survived, we’d have the whole castle after us, and then we’d be stuck in the Velvet Room again.” Vital shook his head. “It’s not worth it.”

It’s not like we can go in through the front door,” Grif pointed out. “And last I checked, you aren't cleared to teleport yourself, nevermind the two of us.”

“Well, this is Hammer Strike we’re talking about. He has plans within plans within plans. Do you really think he’d just allow there to be only one entrance?”

“You think he’d make it so anybody but him could access it?” Grif returned.

“Him and perhaps his top advisor?” Vital pointed out. “You are basically his war chief.”

“And that's precisely why he wouldn’t let me know, unless it became necessary.” Grif shook his head. “Even if I did know, he’d already have said entrance under heavy guard.”

“There has to be a way to get in somehow,” Vital insisted. “I mean, it’s his mind, after all. Nobody’s mind can be totally sealed off, no matter how hard they try.”

“Ideas?”

“Well, this is the embodiment of his darker side we’re dealing with. Maybe there’s an entrance that can only be found using thaumaturgy.”

“Thaumaturgy doesn't work that way,” Grif sighed.

“... Actually, that might work. What if we were to use thaumaturgy to try burrowing through one of the larger stones? It’d give us ammunition to use here, and let us get in safely. Well, relatively speaking.”

“It could work,” Grif agreed. “We’d better get to work, then. I don’t know when this shadow we’re hiding in will shift, and I’d rather not be exposed.”

“... Well, that didn’t work,” Vital groaned a few minutes later as he rubbed his head at the base of his horn. “Any other ideas, Grif?”

“Well, those windows give me an idea,” Grif said as he looked up. “Can you freeze the bars cold enough to turn fragile?”

“Easily. You realize we’d have to get far away from there as soon as possible, once we break in, though, right?”

“You’re assuming we’d be loud. I just need you to make the metal brittle enough that I can break it. The glass won’t make a sound.”

“How’re you going to super heat it?”

Grif pulled out his zippo, creating a small pressurised air stream with a finger. He placed it near the flame, and the fire took on an appearance not unlike a blowtorch. “I have to cheat a little with thaumaturgy, but it should work.”

Vital grinned. “Let’s do this.”

It didn’t take the pair all that long, once their plan of action had been chosen. True to the miracle of science, Grif used his makeshift blowtorch to superheat the bars at the tops and bottoms. Then Vital froze them with the coldest spell he could muster. After that, it was a simple matter of snapping them off and levitating them into Vital’s pack for later.

Next, Grif retrieved a device from his bag. It had a black suction cup with a piece of line connected to it. A sharp blade stood at the end of the line. Grif attached the suction cup to the window’s center and carefully cut a large circular hole with the blade. Once he was certain the suction cup was holding, he pulled out the glass and lowered it gently to the ground, making sure to keep it as close to the wall as possible to avoid being spotted from the parapet, and to try to keep the light from reflecting off of it.

With that job done, Vital Spark jumped up onto Grif’s back and braced himself, using his magic to maintain his balance, before finally climbing through the window as stealthily as he could manage. Grif followed closely behind.

“Where to?” Vital whispered.

“It seems like that's been decided,” Grif said, picking up a slip of paper.

‘I pulled away the guards, or else you two would be dead right now. Follow the hallway south, until you get to the red door, and we’ll settle this. I’ll be waiting - G’

“Looks like Hammer Strike knew I’d try this.” Grif gave a dry chuckle. “Sent the best person he could think of to set me up.”

“Well, you always did say you wanted a challenge. What greater challenge could there be than facing against another you?”

“Point. Anyway, it seems like things will be quiet for now. No need to rush, so if you see anything interesting on the way, let me know.”

“Like a treasure chest?”

Grif chuckled and rolled his eyes good-naturedly. “Sure, Vital.”

Forty minutes later, Grif and Vital approached the red door mentioned in the note. It was a large foreboding portal, intricately carved with scenes of bloody battles showing Gryphons and Ponies locked in eternal combat as the gods, both Gryphon and Pony, looked down impassively with neither pity nor remorse as their subjects made war in their names. It withheld no details, and nothing was glorified. Gold handles stood out against the red background. The right one was shaped like Hammer Strike at the army’s head. The second one stood in the form of Grif, only this version was older, with more scars and a menacing stare.

“Well, that’s inviting,” Grif quipped as he took in the door. “I guess it’s a less-than-optimistic depiction of the Third Gryphon War.”

“War is often pointless and petty. I guess this is just Hammer Strike’s opinion of it, or perhaps how he thinks you would perceive it?” Vital considered.

“Maybe. Who can tell?” Grif said as he put a hand on each handle and threw the doors open. The portal opened on a long descending slope that led into a massive stone structure shaped like an oval. The entirety of it was covered in large blocks of granite. Massive granite pillars held the roof up. Granite blocks traced the center, forming seating for unseen spectators. The central area was ringed by a thin wall. Beyond that, the slope shifted to a small set of stairs. The floor fell six feet, leading to an arena of sorts. This particular arena was uniquely coated in fine gravel. Six torches placed on holders along the wall lit the central pit. On one end, Grif’s banner hung along the back wall in a pale green. The Bladefeather clan symbol had been woven in a bold silver, and stood above the Gryphic runes for faith, family, and loyalty.

Across from it stood a harsh mockery of Grif’s banner in a much deeper emerald green. The Bladefeather clan symbol stood superimposed over a crown. The feather-shaped swords dripped with blood. Beneath it, three Gryphic runes lay, but these read, blood, sport, and conquest. Beneath them stood a figure. He was very much like Grif, yet his black feathers and green chest where washed out. He was covered in many more scars, and wore an armored long coat. The blades on his back resembled Vigilance and Vengeance; however, with a much darker design. The normal copper-like red of dragonbone now appeared like dried blood. The Grif beneath the banner watched them with cold, calculating yellow eyes. The way he stood and the way he took them in seemed to give him the appearance of being many centuries older, despite not showing any of the physical signs of age.

“And there I am, Hammer Strike’s view of me,” Grif noted.

“Not exactly a pretty sight,” Vital said.

“Keep that in mind for when we run into you,” Grif said as he removed his pack and set it down outside the ring. He removed anything valuable he had on him, along with anything that could be damaged in the fight, save for his wedding ring. “Take care of these for me.”

Vital nodded. “You need backup?”

“Even if I did, I couldn’t have any. Not the way this works,” Grif chuckled. “Besides, I have something up my sleeve.”

“Don’t you always?” Vital smiled knowingly.

“Just be ready with whatever healing items we’ve got left.” Then, without another word, Grif stepped down onto the gravel floor. He took a moment to work the gravel between his paws and talons, to feel the type of earth he’d be fighting on.

“So, you made it,” Shadow Grif said with a smirk, his deep dual tone full of confidence. “You took your time.”

“Hey, just because you put killing you higher on my to-do list doesn’t mean you get to the top automatically,” Grif responded. “Is this the part where you taunt me with how much better you are?”

“Well, I am better than you in every way, but no, this is the part where I reveal the truth to you. After all, my banner is what everyone sees when they look at yours.” Shadow Grif pointed to his own bloody banner. “Grif Grafson Bladefeather, the legendary butcher, the heroic traitor, the Gyphon King of Equestria.”

“Nice try, but I’m not falling for that one. I was never aiming for a crown, and the traitors were all of them. I was true to me,” Grif responded.

“A rousing story. You almost sound believable. Doesn’t he, pet?” The Shadow Grif chuckled. He looked up to the stands, and Grif followed his gaze. There sat Shrial, wingless, muzzled, and chained to the ground like an animal. Using her as a footrest, Avalon sat in long black robes, reading from even blacker books. Gilda cackled like she was mad as she toyed with a knife not far off.

“What … what is that?” Grif asked as he took an involuntary step backwards.

“Why, I thought it was obvious. That’s how they see their relationships with you. One is a prisoner, chained to you, her freedom exchanged for her life. Another sees you as her tool, one of the strongest Gryphon warriors under her thumb, to be manipulated into gaining her greater power. And the last one sees her marriage to you as some fit, only kept in place by a bout of madness on your part, and should it ever pass, she’ll mean nothing to you.”

“Thats….” Grif found his confidence failing him in that moment as he backed away. Was that all it was?

“Yo, Grif! Actions speak louder than words. You really think the South Wind would approve, if that was all you had with them?” Vital called.

“Listen to the horned prey,” something growled in the back of his mind. “This one is an upstart, a fake.”

“And after all, are you not what you were raised to be? Your arts are war and conquest. Your trade is death. I am your greatest potential, one who can spill the blood of an entire country with little more effort than you would take to write a letter,” the shadow continued to push.

A thought struck Grif, and he found himself momentarily short of breath. Igor had said his arcana was death. Was it true? Was he just a killer?

“Death is change. Some die so others can live. Think of your pride!” Images were slammed into Grif’s mind with the force of a sledgehammer: memories of him with his new family, holding his girls for the first time, having little Tazeer curled up near his chest. Grif felt his confidence bloom again, and took a step forward. He reared up and grabbed a longsword in each hand, then stood in stance across from his opponent.

“No, I’m not a butcher. I don’t fight because I enjoy it. I fight because the world needs to change. You aren't my greatest potential.” He flourished the blades. “You aren't my true self.” He took another step forward. “And most importantly of all, you are not me!”

“You’re right,” Shadow Grif said as his beak curled into a sneer. “I’m not you.” The mock Vigilance and Vengeance were in his hands at speeds almost imperceptible. “I’m so much better.”

“If there is a DJ somewhere in Hammer Strike’s mind, do me a favor. Play me something to kick this faker’s ass, too!” Grif figured for a moment he’d look stupid, before, quite suddenly, music began to play.

The two didn’t move for the first few seconds as piano keys thrummed, but when the drums hit, the two rushed each other. Sparks flew as Grif’s longswords met the mirror versions of his own blades. Immediately, Grif was forced onto the defensive as his double pushed, hammering him with powerful blows that he barely brought up his swords to block in time. Grif idly wondered if this was how Hammer Strike felt fighting him as his hands started going numb. With a sickening crack, both long swords shattered. Grif barely dodged in time to save himself from being decapitated. He immediately switched out to his Hammer Strike-made stilettos. The daggers lasted even less time, with their thinner blades, and Grif received several gouges to his side. Grimacing, Grif withdrew his second knife set and dove under the shadow version’s range to attempt to impale his chest. The blades snapped against the shadow’s armor with laughable ease.

“You don’t get it,” the shadow chuckled. “You can’t beat me with those toothpicks.” Then he blasted Grif with wind at point blank range, sending the warrior rolling across the ground.

“This is several different shades of not good,” Grif mumbled to himself as he hurled throwing blades at his shadow, who blasted them away with a few swipes of his wings. Grif hurled more and more, emptying his bandolier.

“Are you really not getting it? That’s not going to wo–.” Anything else was cut off by a cry of pain as tines of electricity jumped through the shadow’s body between the scattered throwing blades. He stood paralyzed in place, until the enchantments wore themselves out, which, thanks to Twilight’s careful formula, resulted in several dozen rapid detonations. Grif smirked to himself, only to have the wind knocked out of him as a powerful blow sent him spiraling forward. The Shadow Grif stood at the other end, scuffed, but otherwise fine. He charged forward, intending to scissor his opponent, only to be blocked with a metallic clang as the smoke cleared, revealing the real Grif holding his katana between the two blades. Not waiting for his opponent to recover, Grif backed away, throwing off the ruined remains of his leather armor.

“Kick his butt, Grif!” Vital cheered as he looked on. The three Gryphonesses continued to watch from their places, the shadow of Avalon even going so far as to lower her book as her brows rose with intrigue at the sight of the katana.

Grif could feel his stamina waning as the two continued to clash. The shadow Gryphon was his better in both magic and skill with a blade, and Grif had already noticed the few minor wounds he’d inflicted healing themselves, which seemed to imply he was also more skilled in thaumaturgy. But Grif was starting to notice the spider holes. As he suspected, if Hammer Strike was ignorant to something, so was the shadow. He’d had his blades enchanted on a separate occasion, and it had never come up to tell Hammer Strike.

“You need me!” the beast growled. “I can beat him.”

‘Not without the Dark Gale, you can’t, and I’m not chancing what that will do to Hammer Strike’s mind,’ Grif thought back. No, he had something else in mind.

Grif needed time, however, and his opponent would give him none. Much like Hammer Strike knew Grif to be, the shadow had no patience for prolonging the fight more than necessary. After several failed attempts to distract or daze the Gryphon, Grif finally resorted to a cheap tactic. When their blades locked next, he threw a talonful of gravel in his opponent’s eyes. Much to his shock, it worked. His shadow roared its frustration at the sudden blindness. Capitalizing on the moment, Grif grabbed his magic-suppressing ring from his belt and slipped it on, before concentrating. He reached for the fire within himself, not taking the time to suppress his thaumic field. He had no idea how the two energies would react, but there wasn’t time to try his usual way. He found his inner fire and pulled it forward, letting the energy fill his body. The pain in his tired and injured muscles quieted as the power flooded them. Soon a visible whitish-blue aura covered his form and his blade.

“Well that’s new,” the shadow said finally, having finally managed to clear his vision. “But I doubt it will be enough. I think it’s time to end this.” He raised his blades, preparing a final attack.

Grif smirked. The joke was sitting there, waiting for him. This wasn’t the right technique, but he wasn’t going to get another chance like this. “Kaioken!” he shouted.

The shadow stopped. “Kaio-what?”

In that instant, Grif struck, closing the gap between them in a blinding flash. He cut both hands off his opponent, stabbing the shadow in the throat. He caught both swords before they hit the ground and thrust them into the shadow’s side, cutting through his armor like paper, and into his chest, only stopping when he reached the other end of his opponent. The shadow’s eyes dilated in shock, before his body realized it was dead, and promptly collapsed.

Grif released the fire, and fatigue and pain enveloped him again, though surprisingly less than he’d remembered. Still, he slumped to the ground. Behind him, the shadow Grif dissolved. The armored coat and swords clattered to the ground, the armor mysteriously repaired of the rends his blows had dealt it before. Over on the other end of the arena, two Gryphonesses let out a startled gasp, before popping into nonexistence. The third sighed in relief as she faded with her bonds.

“Vital, if it’s not too much to ask, can I get those healing items now?” Grif coughed a little blood into the soil.

Vital Spark was there in an instant. “Here’s the red orb from last time, and I have a few healing potions here, too. Do you need something for vitality as well?”

“Right now, I just need to heal,” Grif said, grabbing the orb. “That was quite the fight.” He sighed as the pain receded slightly, and he stood up. He made his way to the fallen armor and weapons, removing the few plates he scavenged. Then he picked up the armored coat and carefully put it on. He felt several plates interlock as he buttoned up the front. When he picked up the swords and placed them on his back, he began to feel … good. His energy was starting to return. “Huh, thats something,” he noted.

“What?” Vital asked.

“I should be out of magic, and almost out of thaumic energy, after that fight, but I can feel it trickling back, like whatever was holding me back before is gone.”

“You sure it’s not a status buff for the new duds?”

“I’m not sure what it is. Still, we should mark this entrance, then head back for the Velvet Room. Even with the boost, I’m not sure I can fight much longer, after that.”

“It’s not going to respawn, is it?” Vital asked as he offered his body for support.

“Pretty sure he’s not. Probably took a lot to make the first one. Not sure Hammer Strike’s going to risk making another for a while.” Grif thought for a moment. “Also, it’s entirely possible Darkstrike knows where we are.”

“Considering his top fighter let us in here in the first place, I’m guessing it’s a pretty solid bet,” Vital agreed. “So, to the window?”

“To the window,” Grif agreed with a groan. “And when we tell the story? I beat him in one move, okay?”

“Now, Grif, just because I chose the path of magic doesn’t mean I chose to stop being honest,” Vital said with a wink. “Besides, the valiant struggle of the hero always makes them more attractive to the ladies, or in your case, your mates.”

“You’ve got a lot to learn, Vital,” Grif chuckled as they made their way out of the room. “But that can wait.”

“Just don’t involve Murphy,” Vital countered.

Grif grinned. “I make no promises.”

Pensword paused as he looked behind him, then back in front of him again. “Uh … this is a manor. In the middle of the town.” He looked up at the gate surrounding a four-story-tall building with two wings, one on each side to create an I from the air. “I think we found the home of the mayor in this land.” The landscaping was nice, the wall was tall, and the gate they stood in front of had been engraved with what he assumed to be scenes from the mare’s past. Of course, that did them no good, considering said gate was locked up tight. “I guess we need to find a key or have her think we are accepted in her manor?”

“That will require a clever story,” Luna noted.

“Indeed,” Pensword replied. “Do you mind if you take on crafting that story? I doubt she would take much time to listen to a feather-born like me.”

Luna thought about it for a few minutes, before a sly grin formed on her muzzle. Her horn glowed brilliantly, obscuring her for in light. Several seconds later, the light died down, and Celestia suddenly stood before the Pegasus. “Test.” Luna’s voice came through the solar Alicorn’s mouth. Her horn flashed, and she coughed. “Test. How do I sound, Pensword?” Half way through her sentence, her voice began sounding like the sister she now impersonated.

“I….” He stood and stared. “It’s just like her,” he whispered.

“Let us hope it’s enough,” Luna said as they approached the gate. “Open in the name of Her Royal Majesty, Princess Celestia Solaris Galaxia of the Sun,” Luna called.

The gate’s chains clicked off, and the gate swung open of its own accord. Lights and fireflies began to wink around the estate, drawing them towards the front door. Pensword slowly walked behind Luna as they entered the path.

“A good start,” Luna said quietly as they approached the mansion.

“Indeed, just … we should be ready,” he whispered as his eyes darted nervously around the grounds.

They found the doors locked however. A note was on the door stating that the master was away, but that they were welcome to explore the grounds as they desired.

“I guess we have to explore more around here.” Pensword paused. “But might want to put into her heart that the other two are welcome guests of the Crown as well, so we all can work on this on our own time.”

“Perhaps, Pensword, but let’s not get ahead of ourselves. Lead the way,” Luna said with a wave of her hoof.

Pensword nodded. While the grounds were expansive, the pair found nothing of interest. There did appear to be an invitation of sorts for a tea party at a later date that they took note of, however. It would prove a good excuse to enter the yard again, and was very much in character with Celestia’s drinking habits. Pensword yawned as they made their way back to the main portion of the estate’s grounds. “So, I guess we have our next step set,” he said.

The sound of chains suddenly filled the air around them as a strong presence pushed down, filling them with a sense of dread.

“Luna, I think we should be leaving now,” Pensword whispered as his fur and mane both stood on end.

“Agreed,” Luna said hastily as they turned for the gate.

Pensword picked up his pace into a trot, anxious to escape the sense of foreboding that clutched at his chest. “Let’s meet up with the others and inform them of what is happening right now.”

“That seems like a good plan,” Luna agreed as she picked up her pace to a canter. Thankfully, the rattling of the chains slowly receded, and ultimately faded to silence as they reached the familiar door that led to the Velvet Room. The presence that had haunted the pair had lifted, but Pensword still shook as he breathed deeply to recover himself.

“That could have gone better” she noted as they opened the door.

“Agreed.” Pensword paused as he took in the state of the Unicorn and Gryphon, who were currently resting by Track’s table. “Uh, okay, you two, what happened?”

“We managed to make a way in. Hopefully, it will still be there tomorrow,” Grif noted. “Also, I managed to defeat my shadow.” He twirled his new swords for emphasis.

“So, one less shadow, but that means more security. Tradeoffs, I guess,” Pensword sighed. “Still, for now, we have another problem.” And with that said, Pensword proceeded to describe what had happened at the mayor’s estate.

“So there’s some sort of ghost or something?” Vital asked.

“Or maybe a demon,” Pensword guessed.

“Hey, Igor, you have any idea what that was?” Grif asked as he turned to face the other Gryphon.

“The sound of chains and a presence unlike any other.” Igor chuckled briefly. “You most certainly encountered the Reaper.”

“Are we talking Death the reaper or something else here?” Vital asked.

Track opened up her book. “The Reaper is a balancing force of the cognitive world. Its duty is to keep the two worlds apart from each other,” she explained, before looking up at the group. “It must have caught on to your presence in the cognitive world, and is actively working to remove you.”

“And how long does it take to notice we’re here?” Grif asked.

“Anywhere between ten and twelve hours to the outside world, but with the distortions between, it is impossible to gauge.”

“Well, that will make things more complicated,” Grif sighed. “Still, if anything, today proved we can win this.”

“We’re going to have to face all of our shadow selves first, before going after the big bad, aren’t we?” Vital sighed.

“Makes sense. Take out the underlings and it makes it easier for us at the end,” Pensword noted.

“Even facing Clover?”

“I would rather not face her, if I could avoid it.”

“For now, we should focus on those of us that are left, if possible,” Luna interjected.

“I think we should focus on rest, more than anything else. I’ve got a feeling some Ponies are going to be asking for some remedies soon, once word gets round about my potion work, anyways, and I’m not about to try brewing anything without a proper night’s sleep,” Vital noted.

“Sounds like a plan,” Pensword agreed.

“Well then, let’s head in,” Grif said as he headed for the door. The rest of the party soon followed after.

When Pensword awoke from his nap at the campsite, he found himself alone. Once again, Luna and Grif were likely off on another hunt, and Vital was probably either asleep or brewing something up for the locals. He rose and stretched in his usual style, then groaned in pleasure as he heard the satisfying pop that was his spine and neck realigning. Next, he turned toward the fire pit, and blinked in surprise. There, on one of the stones he’d used to build the wall to shelter the pit, the sunlight glinted off two gold bits. He narrowed his eyes suspiciously and approached the coins. He looked every which way, swiveling his ears to listen for the slightest disturbance. Then his nostrils flared, and he shuddered in near-delight when he turned to a small cloth bag that had been laid next to the coins.

He quickly opened the bag with his teeth, and gasped at the sight of two dozen tea bags. Then he looked down and noticed the envelope. Once he’d lowered the bag and pocketed the bits, he picked up the letter, and opened it.

It’s not much, but I hope this helps. Stop by my office later. There are some things you should know. You won’t be held up. You have my vow.

Best Wishes,

Weather Master Storm Cloak

The Pegasus blinked in surprise as he read over the letter one more time, then put it back in its envelope, before returning to his normal morning routine. He opened the packs and pulled out a hunk of smoked meat. He was careful only to cut off a few slices, then laid them in a pan, before lighting the fire once more. He walked over to the tents to ensure the stakes had been properly anchored, while he waited for the flames to die down enough to cook with. Much to his surprise, he found no signs of the old patchy canvas that had covered their tents. Now, a brand new set replaced them. Beads of water rolled off them like jewels as the protective charms and treatments did their work. He laid a hoof to the fabric, and nodded as he felt the weave of the magic in the threads. It was definitely Weatherpony grade.

He frowned as he made his way back to the fire again, and cut a slice of bread to go with his meal, tossing it on top of the pan as well. He made a mental note to show the letter to Grif and Luna when they returned, then caught himself and shook his head as he laid the pan on the sticks and eyed the implement carefully. It was Gabriel and New Moon, while they were here, and he was Feather Blade. Vital was not Vital, but Yvetal. To allow himself to slip like that, even for a moment, could cost them dearly later on.

Then his stomach growled, and he returned to the task at hand. Yes, he couldn’t afford to slip, but he also couldn’t act very well on an empty stomach. And with that thought in mind, he tossed the contents of his pan a few times to ensure even heat distribution and smiled. “Just like old times,” he muttered to himself. Breakfast was almost ready.

“Excuse me, you’re asking for how much for these ingredients?” Yvetal balked at the trading stall owner.

“Twenty bits is the best I can offer,” the mare replied adamantly. “Some of these grow only in the Everfree, and it’s not cheap to gather.”

“That glimmer moss is hardly difficult to find. It grows near most willows by the water. And as for that snowdrop, I know for a fact it’s a natural repellent to most monsters, which means harvesting it has very little risk, especially if one uses its fragrance when passing through dangerous terrain,” the Unicorn argued.

“That may be the case, but you’re also asking for moonglow, which can only grow in a magic enriched location under a full moon. That’s usually only found in Thestral territory.”

“And that’s supposed to be a problem?” Yvetal countered. “They’re not exactly an unreasonable sort of folk, you know,” he said with a shrug. “I’ll give you thirteen bits for the lot. That’s still a good five bits over current market value back in Canterlot.”

The mare almost laughed. “Yeah, right. You’d be lucky to get twenty bits there.” She rolled her eyes. “Eighteen.”

“Fifteen, and not a bit higher.”

“Seventeen,” she huffed. “I’m already breaking even, so I’m not dropping any lower.”

Yvetal rubbed his chin as he considered the mare’s statement. “That is a fair point. I’d forgotten how Earth Ponies usually get the poor end of the stick on these deals.” He levitated eighteen bits onto the counter. “I hate to deny a hard working Pony a profit,” he said with a wink.

The mare grouped the ingredients together and placed them forward for Yvetal to grab as she collected the bits. “Until next time.”

“I’m looking forward to it.” Yvetal nodded respectfully to the mare, then turned to weave back through town. He chuckled to himself as he clopped along the street. “I wonder what rate Angela would charge in this age,” he mused as he made his way back towards the inn.

Pensword looked at Grif as the Gryphon watched the guards below from their vantage point on the edge of some tall chandeliers, thanks to a spare door Grif had found and managed to open with his lockpicking skills.

“How are you doing this? I feel you are getting away with stealth better, yet I still feel like we’re being watched,” Pensword said.

“It’s a castle inside the subconscious of Hammer Strike,” Grif responded. “On some level, we are being watched. But from what I can tell, there are limits to what can be noticed, and it all depends on speed,” Grif noted as he reached into his bag and retrieved a long length of corded rope tied to a metal loop. A small bladed dart with a steel barb had been connected to the other end. “Stay here,” he ordered. He swung the dart around a few times to gather momentum, before throwing it at one of the guards below them. The dart didn’t peirce any flesh, but the barb caught on the armor and pulled on the tunic below. Before the guard could react, Grif dropped to the floor on the other side of the chandelier. In a quick motion, the guard was pulled up and off the ground as his tunic and armor were pulled back against his throat, cutting off his air and crushing his windpipe. Pensword watched as the soldier convulsed, kicking and flailing in vain. Finally, he passed out from lack of air. A few seconds afterward, the corpse stopped twitching and started to fade. Grif threw the rope up to Pensword, before darting behind a pillar.

Pensword grabbed the rope and held onto it for the next move, having a feeling that if he tried to replicate Grif’s feat, he would raise the alarm. He sighed. At least he could hold the tool, so none of the other guards would see it.

Grif darted behind a pillar and signaled Pensword to point out the closest guard to his location. A few seconds later, Pensword motioned that the next guard was coming into line of sight and was open for another attack. A grin spread across his face at the fact that he was able to help. True, it was a bit foalish, but he just couldn’t help himself. Grif moved swiftly towards his target. Controlling his momentum and the air pressure around him allowed him to move near silently. He got an eye on the guard and waited patiently. When the target reached the opposite side of the pillar, he struck in a rapid movement, sticking a knife through a gap in the neck of the armor and plunging it through the jugular. Grif did his best to cushion his target’s fall to prevent noise, before moving back to another pillar. He dispatched two more with the same rapid efficiency. He drew his swords as the final target passed by. He walked straight up and sliced his opponent in the thigh, forcing him onto one knee, before placing both blades across his neck in a X formation and decapitating him. With the room officially cleared, he signalled Pensword to come down as the headless corpse fell.

Pensword flapped silently to the ground. “Grif, I feel like something is following us, and might be chuckling at what we did.”

“I wouldn’t doubt it. These were too easy. Felt like I was hunting rookies,” Grif noted as he looked over the now dead enemies for possible loot. He passed Pensword a set of pauldrons and boots, which became armored horseshoes, then decided to pocket the red orb for later.

“So, you finally figured it out,” a sepulchral voice spoke out from the walls. “So nice of you to help grow my army. You wouldn’t believe how hard it was to talk Hammer Strike into letting the rookies take over this wing.”

Pensword’s feathers bristled as his mane stood on end. “That….”

“Yes, yes, I sound like you. But I assure you, I am what you could have been if you had just learned from the beginning, instead of dragging your hooves like a little colt.” The voice chuckled, and its laughter reverberated through the halls. “Did you really think talking to the dead was our only trick? How would you like to give Mom a nice hug?”

Pensword was about to growl before he felt a hoof on his nose. And then it was gone with a familiar giggle. “That … that was–.”

“Whirlwind. Yes. With this power you have denied for so long, you could have had that and so much more. Take Triumph, for example. You could have really earned your name and had yourself a vengeance that would last an eternity, simply by binding the spirits of dead Gryphons to fight for you. And should you outlive your loved ones, well, they could always be at your side.”

Pensword looked uneasily around the room as the voice continued.

“You know you are nothing without others. Even before our little change to hooves, you felt alone more times than not. So, why not keep folks around? How about talking to your lost relatives about their stories? You wanted to know what happened to them, what happened to certain lost family treasures.…”

“Enough!” Pensword snapped. If there was one thing he couldn’t stand, it was when someone dared to claim greed as his motives. “That may be true, but what about what they want?”

“We only wanted to see our son grow up, and be a part of his life.” A transparent image of Iron Pen suddenly appeared next to Whirlwind and Moon Burn. A leathery wing ran down his mane as Moonbeam hummed in his ear.

Pensword sidestepped as a very patchworked looking image of Grif tried to stab him in the ribs. But the Gryphon’s movements were jerky, stiff, far too slow. Pensword was able to duck, weave, and step back. “So, I am a threat to you, after all. Why else would you use my family–” he reared to his hind hooves to avoid a ethereal dagger “–to take me down?” He shook his head. “But this is a perversion, a mockery of what I stand for and believe in.”

“Is that so?” The voice laughed. Then let’s have a little wager: My family against your family and friends.” The room began to shake, and the floor to writhe under their hooves. The supporting pillars dropped and shifted to create a vast open space lined with a checkerboard of white and black squares. “Beat me here, and you’ll open the way to face me directly. But if I beat you, I’ll make sure you won’t be able to enter this castle again for another three days. Tick Tock, Commander,” the voice said petulantly, insultingly. “Time is ticking away. After all, the more you use my gift, the weaker you will become.”

“Heh.” Pensword spat with a smirk as his eyes flicked around. “The thing is, with my field weaker than yours, I trained to compensate. I didn’t use that field to know you were trying to backstab.”

“Backstab?” the walls rumbled with rage. “You have come here to tear down what can be, what should be! All is fair in war!”

Pensword could only smile at this. “They who bluster and fight hardest usually have the most to hide. So, are we going to fight?”

Laughter echoed around the room. “Come and find me.” The stones began to rumble, and sixteen granite pillars rose at various points around the room, with one standing in each corner, and the rest forming two circles, one within the other. Tiles flipped and shifted in hue and shade, turning green, orange, purple, indigo, and so many more. “One pillar of these sixteen will open the path to me. Another will expel you automatically, and the others will spawn a monster of my choosing. So come, Pensword. Show me that brilliant mind of yours. Which one is the right one?”

Pensword flew up to observe the pillars more closely. “Look for a white five-pointed star in a flag. Any pillar with that will probably be a good place to start.” Then he stopped. “But, then again, he would know that. So, the real question I should be asking is how would I have used that logic against me or for me,” he mused to himself, even as he searched.

“Think, Pensword,” Grif snapped. “This isn’t you. This is Hammer Strike’s view of what you could be. What does he not know about you?”

“A few things, but he knows I love history,” Pensword answered. “How many times have I talked about the White Star Line, or ships, or the United States, or Nippon, or the United Kingdom, Normandy; should I go on?” He shook his head and sighed. “But, then again, you might be right. I should be thinking about this from Shawn’s point of view.” His eyes drifted back to where his family watched unmoving with unblinking eyes.

“Does sixteen hold any historical significance?” Grif asked.

“To me, no. Well, sixteen candles for a major birthday, or sixteen roses, as I learned in Jr. high school. It’s one of the names kids gives cystic fibrosis. I could construe the number to the sistine chapel, I suppose, but sixteen never really held much importance to me personally. It was just a number I would use in hopes of confusing folks and make them more likely to fail.” He cocked his head suddenly as he stared down at the pillars again. He flew up into the rafters and settled down to peer at the ground below. A series of blue tiles stretched from each of the pillars in a series of straight lines, transforming the pillars in the twin circles into the intersecting points on a pictogram.

“Grif, fly up here. Tell me what you see.”

Grif did so, and whistled. “The star of David. So what does it mean?”

Pensword raised a wing to shush the Gryphon. He peered carefully at the layout, then dove down to one of the pillars at a star point facing an empty wall. A series of images had been carved into the stone: a candlestick, a trumpeting human angel on a golden ball, and the familiar flag with the five-pointed star. His hoof drifted toward the symbol for a moment, and then his eyes fell to the bottom of the pillar, where a nondescript star stood beneath, with two points jutting upwards on the stone. A series of worn scratches patched around the symbol, and he smiled. He reached out and turned the crooked star, until the twin prongs were facing down and the single point facing up again. There was a loud clank and the candle’s flame flickered a baleful white. That white then dripped down the stick like a streak of wax, before continuing down to bisect the angel, the flag, and finally the righted star, before it touched the tile below. The tile exploded into bright light, and the room began to shake with the grinding of ancient gears. The sound of stone rumbling against stone resounded as the pilar betan to turn counterclockwise, slowly screwing into the ground as the tiles surrounding it began to drop.

“Impossible,” the voice hissed. That hiss soon rose to an fearsome roar of outrage. “How?”

“You made it too complicated, just like me, like my life. However, you put the star, which can mean many things, askew and at the bottom. By trying to hide it, you made it distinct. You drew my attention to it.”

There was no response from below as the shadows of the ghosts of Pensword’s family dissipated.

“Well, Grif, it looks like we have our way in,” Pensword said as he bore his fangs in a feral grin. “I really am starting to tick myself off.”

“Yeah, I know the feeling,” Grif said, following Pensword with a grim expression on his face. “Let's finish this.”

Vital sighed in relief as he heard the suit of armor clank past the door to the storage room. “That’s the tenth one. Hammer Strike must’ve really beefed up the security while we were out.”

“It’s little wonder, seeing as Grif managed to dispatch one of his agents,” Luna noted. She waited for a few breaths, then checked the halls. “I imagine the Shadow Grif’s death was a powerful loss.”

“Nice gain for the real Grif, though,” Vital said with a smirk. “So where do you want to go next?”

“We should try to find your double, wherever he may be.”

Well, if he’s supposed to be the epitome of me, he’ll probably have his own study. Either that or …” he gulped “... a place in the dungeons.”

“Yes, but if we are to have even a hope of beating my counterpart, I need you at your best.”

“Do you think she’ll really be that bad?”

“You realize she’ll be nightmare moon at her most powerful, correct?”

“And what was that like?” Vital asked curiously as he peeked out the door.

“I don’t know. She never got that far,” Luna admitted.

“Not even when you blocked out the sun the first time?”

“Not even close.” Luna shook her head.

Vital let out a low whistle. “Dang.”

“Lead the way,” Luna instructed.

The pair snuck through the halls, and eventually came to the tower door again. “Guess we’ll have to check the dungeon first,” he sighed. “I just hope I don’t throw up,” he muttered.

“I thought I was the princess here,” Luna remarked as they made their way to the stairs.

“You weren’t raised in a pacifist family with no real violence or bloodshed involved. Besides, this is Hammer Strike’s darker psyche we’re talking about. I’m betting there’s going to be things down there that make even yourstomach churn.”

“We shall see, Vital Spark,” Luna chuckled. “Now come on. Let’s get going, before the reaper shows up.”

“I thought that was only supposed to be in that village place,” Vital said as he snuck into the stairwell and began the descent.

“Do you wish to take the chance?”

“Probably not, given this plane kinda sucks our energy.”

“So lead on, Vital Spark. I have your back.”

“Eegads. She’s got me!” Vital whispered back playfully, then sighed as they continued their journey, until they reached the familiar hallway. The metal door was cracked, as it had been before, only this time there was no sign of screaming, and the light was dim. Only a series of low whimpers and sniffles reached their ears. Vital paused at the door and sighed. “I really wish we didn’t have to do this.”

“That won’t change the fact we do have to do it,” Luna retorted. Then Vital pressed against the heavy door and they entered the torture chamber.

A chill seeped out from the stones as they passed through the chamber. They didn’t look when the squelching sounded beneath their hooves. Vital hoped it was moss. Luna knew better. The scent of soot and smoke emanated for a wide opening, which was the most likely source of the light when they had first arrived there as a group. “It’s too dim in here. Luna, can you use your night vision, or do I need to mix up another bottle light?” Vital whispered.

“Best mix it up anyway, in case we get separated.”

Vital nodded mutely as he levitated the bottles out of his bag and mixed up the concoction once more. The whimpering increased sharply at the sound of his magic, and Vital grit his teeth. “It’s not going to be pretty, is it?” he asked, motioning down to the yawning blackness of a branching hallway.

“Best take short glances,” Luna agreed. “Hammer Strike knows a great deal about torture.”

“I could tell,” Vital said as he motioned towards a long, cold table made from rigid steel. Blood spatters and other stains had dried onto its surface, and the restraints had been dyed black from the many prisoners that had struggled to break those bonds. He swallowed heavily, then pressed on down the hall.

“So where would you be in all this?”

“If this is Clover’s office, and Hammer Strike is making a perfect version of me, I’d probably have one of my own, and a lab where I’d … experiment on subjects.”

“Any idea what to look for?”

“Well, this is supposed to be a darker version of me, so probably any signs of a trap designed to immobilize prey while making them exceedingly uncomfortable. He probably knows we’re coming, too, since he’ll likely have mastered his thaumaturgy. Though that might at least be somewhat of an advantage to us, since my aspects basically balance each other out.”

The pair took a short walk down the path to the next portion of the dungeon, where a broad circular stone chamber greeted them. A large iron maiden towered ahead of them, built to fit the largest of Minotaurs to the smallest of Ponies. Manacles and shackles hung from the walls, clinking mournfully as the drafts from the dungeon moved them. A set of tables much like the first greeted their gaze, though these appeared to be cleaner, and had a seam to them. A closer examination revealed just why as Vital noticed the mechanism to adjust the table. A set of tongs and other tools sat in a bucket on a table nearby, waiting for their owners’ touch. A large tub sat off to the side, filled almost to the brim with water. A chair stood on the other side, with a sort of cage built into it. Spikes jutted inwards to poke at the victims, and fresh scorch marks by the seat indicated the coals that had once been there to burn the victim and make him or her squirm, thus striking the spikes.

“Well, this is … homey,” Luna said as she scanned the room.

“This is just the tip of the iceberg, Luna. We haven’t even seen the psychological torture, let alone the drugs and poisons.” Vital shuddered. “I hope we never have to.”

“Said from one who’s never been on either side of those psychological tortures,” Luna laughed. “Oh, the things I’ve lived through.”

“Reading fictional accounts is enough for me, Luna. I’d rather not have to go through it myself.”

“Yes, I’m sure,” Luna sighed wistfully as they moved forward. Shadows and memories of wars fought and won played through her head. “It should be enough for anypony.”

Pensword looked up at the vaulted ceiling of the caverns, then back to Grif as torches burst into life, revealing reliefs filled with carvings from Pensword’s life and adventures. He kept his ears in motion, but the only thing they heard was the whispering of the winds. At least Pensword hoped it was just the wind. “Grif … what do you feel?” he asked hopefully

“I feel the breeze, but it feels wrong, fake, like it’s being made to lead us on,” Grif noted.

“I know, but this unnerves me. It feels like the crypts. That leads me to wonder. If that’s the case, then why am I in charge of the tombs, vaults, and graves, when I’m supposed to be the commander?”

“Well, right now, you can speak to spirits. Have you ever wondered what the greatest thaumic expression of this power is?” Grif asked.

“Grif, I respect the dead. At the moment, I’m working on improving what I have. So, while I am curious, I haven’t given it much thought.”

"Hammer Strike’s version of you isn't going to let something so soft as morality hold him back,” Grif noted. “He’ll bring the dead back to use as thralls, if he thinks it’s an advantage.”

“A thrall?” Pensword shuddered in horror. “That’s just horrible. Keeping those from their rest against their will?” He took a deep breath, then slipped into the shadows cast around a set of heavy stone doors. Pensword’s cutie mark was carved over the middle of the frame, with a moon above and the sun below. As the two drew close, the doors swung open ponderously to reveal a vault lined with torches along the walls and a great chandelier spanning over much of the ceiling reminiscent of the one from Phantom of the Opera. A series of large stone sarcophagi stood in neat rows leading up to a gothic throne-like stone chair.

Pensword stared up at his shadow, taking in the measure of his form and stature as he stared coldly out from his throne. The shadow’s left eye was covered by a bloody eye patch. The barest edges of a scar shone on either edge of the piece. The other eye burned a baleful yellow that glowed with cold malice. His fur was muted, and his open-face helmet cast a shadow over his muzzle as his mane shoved out through the crest in stone-like rigidity. A dark plate armor covered his torso and chest and a scarlet cape draped down over his back to flow across the throne like rivulets of blood.

“So, my little sniveling shadow has come to play with me. I wonder if I could claim your soul when you die here.” The doors slammed shut as Grif was suddenly blown back by the ghosts of Gryphons past. “Let your little friend play with mine. This battle is between you and me. Come now, and face your fate.” The sound of swords being drawn sounded and already ghosts were dissipating left and right.

Pensword stepped back and used his wings to propel him away as Lightning struck where he had stood moments before. He didn’t speak as he hid in the shadows. He closed his eyes as he tried to come up with a plan.

“So, you seek the shadows for protection? How very cowardly of you,” Shadow Pensword taunted. “I thought you were a commander.” He stood on the throne, smiling, but the smile faltered for a second as a ghost shot out from the shadows briefly, then faded into nothing. “So, trying to steal from me now, too, are you? My, you are bold. But why not try it out in the open?”

“I fight from the shadows. I use all my tools or have you forgotten?” Pensword’s voice came from behind. The shadow barely had the time to react. He quickly bent over backwards, seizing Pensword by the barrel and flipping him over his head. But that proved to be a mistake as Pensword held firmly, using the momentum to pull his shadow along for the ride. The two tumbled together across the floor as Grif roared his anger at the ghostly combatants.

Pensword managed to land a lucky blow to his shadow’s helmet, dazing the Pony long enough to get back up and hide in the shadows of the alcoves once more.

Shadow Pensword roared in rage. “No more shadows!” he bellowed as flickering baleful blue flames suddenly popped into existence, drifting along the crypt’s walls. Their gentle light caused the shadows to retreat, until the stone swords that had been resting on the coffins suddenly leapt to life, slashing at the things with such force as to snuff them out. “How?” Shadow Pensword snarled. “No one can destroy my will-o-wisps!”

He roared as he lightning lunged out from his body like javelins, seeking anything and everything that would prove a worthy conductor. Unfortunately, Pensword proved unable to dodge, as he was still recovering from the exertions he had set to attack the wisps in the first place. He collapsed to the ground, writhing as the electricity arced through his nervous system.

“Such a pity, isn’t it?” Shadow Pensword gloated. “All that armor you have picked has made you such a wonderful conductor. Though I have to admit, I’m surprised you haven’t died outright. That strike should have gone straight for your soul. I wonder, could that mean you don’t have a soul to break in the first place?” he sneered.

Pensword stuttered to his hooves and managed to drag himself behind a pillar. His body still twitched and shook against his will, but at least he still had some control of his faculties. Moments later, a torrent of water slammed into his side, crushing him against the wall. A loud crack sounded in his ears and Pensword was certain he would have been in immense pain were it not for the fact his nerves were still jumbled from the electrical overload. He gathered what strength he could, before breaking into a run to find better cover. Unfortunately, he didn’t get far as ghostly hooves tripped him up, sending him sprawling to the ground.

“Not so tough now, are you?” Pensword’s shadow gloated. Pensword looked down at a dagger he didn’t remember clutching before as he blinked the water from his eyes, and a hint of a smile pulled at his lips.

“Let’s see if the mighty Pensword can take down my soldiers,” Shadow Pensword sneered as the sarcophagi slowly grated open. Decaying flesh and frigid bone rose in a flood as corpse after corpse emerged to tumble onto the floor, before lurching towards the Pegasus with dreadful, hungry moans.

Pensword felt a familiar sensation clutching at his chest as he hissed his frustration. “Zombies. Why did it have to be zombies?” He looked around desperately. Knowing his opponent, he likely wouldn't be allowed the reprieve of flight, not with those lightning bolts the shadow could hurl at a moment’s notice. And he would only be able to run for so long before the creatures caught up with him or dealt a blow that would seal a fate worse than death. No, if he was to get out of this mess, the only choice was to defeat the horde, and to do that, he would need a better weapon than a flintlock or rifle.

His gaze finally fell on an old rusty sword left to corrode by one of the sarcophagi. It was probably brittle, and wouldn’t get many swings, but it was better than nothing. He dove for it, evading biting teeth and grabby hooves to finally seize his prize. He knew the need for the divine to counter the undead. However, he had no blessed objects on him, and all of Grif’s holy items had been left behind in the physical plane. No, in this case, he had little choice in the matter.

He extended the sword to face his adversaries, then planted it into the floor. The cross hilt reached outward in front of him like a shield, albeit a rather poorly kept one. And then he began to speak in the language of his ancestors, the language his grandmother had taught him and her mother before her and her mother before her back through the corridors of time to the very beginning. His head remained bowed, his eyes closed in solemn reverence as the prayer rose in a fervent chant.

“Pray all you like. It won’t make a difference.” Pensword’s shadow laughed as the mob drew closer. So sure of himself was he, that he didn’t even notice as flecks of rust began to fall away and tiny rivulets of silver seemed to writhe beneath the surface. The room began to brighten somewhat, and a beam of silver light appeared, seemingly from nowhere, to grace the blade. Pensword smiled as the sword began to glow. The rust shucked off like so much dead skin. Pensword’s smile widened.

And the shadow suddenly noticed. “Stop that,” he hissed. “Stop that chanting!” the order reverberated through the crypt as he turned his gaze on the corpses. “What are you waiting for, already? Kill him!”

Grif smiled as he plunged Vengeance into another ghost and it dispersed on the blade. Gryphon runes glowed brightly as he fought onwards. Enchanted dragonbone cleaved through spirit like flesh and blood. Pensword would handle this, Grif had faith in that much.

The light from the sword grew brighter and brighter as Pensword’s voice carried into the darkness of the crypt, and the corpses shuddered as their advance slowed, and ultimately stopped. Pensword snapped his eyes opened and flourished the blade, carving a glowing circle that ignited with light. The room was ablaze as unearthly screams raged across the room. Those screams soon dropped to whimpers, and finally to a long, drawn out sigh. The light cleared, and Pensword found himself standing alone in a chamber bereft of any sign of the undead.

“I probably should have told you. I took holy vows before I came on this journey.” He smiled as he placed the blade point down on the stones again. “So, how does it feel, knowing that I have the power to level the playing field? How does it feel knowing that I can send your undead to the other side with a few words? How does it feel knowing that I have power over thee?”

“Your power is nothing!” Shadow Pensword snapped angrily. He sent the last remains of the water flooding out of the basin to distract Pensword as he summoned more ghosts to strike at the Gryphon. Then he drew a pistol, not the flintlock Pensword carried, but a legitimate pistol. He fired twice, sending lances of pain into Pensword’s side.

“Oh, I know it is,” Pensword snarled through the pain as he kept himself standing through sheer will power alone. “That’s why I have others to help me. That is why I rely on the blessings of the moon. And she has not disappointed me on this day. And that, that is what makes the difference between us. I embraced my heritage. I understand the sanctity of the night, the peace it provides, the importance it holds for us and our heritage. You?” He chuckled hoarsely. “You have taken on the trappings of a Pegasus general leading a Unicorn army.”

Pensword’s shadow roared as he reared on his hind legs, lashing at the air, before charging in a reckless gallop. Pensword rolled to the side at the last minute, even as he bit his lip to keep from screaming. He watched in satisfaction as the shadow crashed head-first into a pillar.

“It wasn’t nice, what you did to my brother and sister. Isn’t it amazing, what miracles can come to pass through the power of prayer.”

“You took my family!” Shadow Pensword charged again, and Pensword stepped calmly to the side as the now half-mad Pegasus crashed against one of the sarcophagi.

“No. They’re not your family anymore. You stopped seeing them that way a long time ago. You bound them to your will with chains, trapped them here, anchored them to this plane against their will. You used them like tools, forcing them to spy for you, hunt for you, kill for you.” He shook his head. “Not anymore.” He raised the sword again. “Merciful goddess, who watches over the eternal sleep, empower my sword that I may be an instrument of deliverance once more.” The sword blazed, this time with brilliant white light. He flung it at the throne, where it embedded itself into the carving of a Pony skull with soulless sockets. A series of cracks ran in lines and spread out from the rendering, until the whole seat was alight with cracks. And then it exploded with a sudden detonation. A shrill chorus of raspy screams tore through the air as a pulsing black mass writhed beneath the impalement from the sword. It burst apart with a final scream of agony that trailed off into silence, leaving the sword to clatter to the floor.

Pensword’s shadow cried out in rage and horror. “What have you done?”

“What you should have a long time ago. Did you really think I wouldn’t see where the chains led? I may have weakened, but I am far from blind.” He raised his voice and cried at the top of his lungs. “Hear me, ye spirits of the dead, you who have yearned for rest and been denied. Hear me, and know that thou art free. Turn upon the defiler and the moon shall grant you the rest you deserve!” He turned to glare at his shadow. “I am obliged to say may the gods have mercy on your soul,” he began, “but I think we both know none of them will.”

The wind that had been whispering so gently before sudden rose into a mighty squall. Sobs, wails, shrieks, and roars mingled and crashed again and again like the waves of the sea. White lights, silhouettes, faint images, and more flooded into the room from every corner, phasing through walls, flooding through the entrance, bursting through coffins and sarcophagi as they circled round the chandelier like a whirlpool. And all the while, the light from its crystals grew stronger and stronger.

Pensword’s shadow roared as he struck at the spirits, lashing with his hooves, striking with his wings, sizzling with lightning and gusts of air to no avail. His angry cries soon turned to screams of terror as the mob surrounded him. Feathers were pulled, blood was drawn, and still the shadow fought. Finally, seeing nothing else worked, he pulled out a crystal bound to a chain around his neck. It was shaped like a cartoon skull. He breathed deeply, and the crystal disappeared. The ghosts suddenly vanished, and the shadow dropped to the ground beneath the great light.

Before he could have the chance to recover, Pensword raced forward and kicked his shadow in the back. Then he reared up and slammed his hooves down on the only unprotected place he could manage to reach, the shadow’s skull. There was a loud double crack, a sickening snap, and finally a shattering mixed with a squelch not unlike one hears when wringing a sponge. Pensword didn’t bother looking down as the shadow began to dissipate. He turned, instead to Grif.

Grif nodded his approval as he stood calmly and sheathed his swords. There was no sign of ghost, ghoul, or zombie. The room was truly empty. Pensword looked up at the chandelier as the last of the supernatural light began to fade. The shadows of his family smiled in gratitude as they faded away.

“That,” he spat, “was horrible.” He paused, however, as he turned to behold the last dregs of his shadow forming up into an armored cape, a familiar helmet, and heavily armored horseshoes. A sharp tomahawk and six throwing daggers on wires finished the ensemble. “Let’s loot his personal chest for anything of value, before heading back up top, okay?”

“Yeah, you put that armor on,” Grif agreed. “You’ll need the boost after that.”

“Happy to know that the old mare tales of only the weapon of the dead could defeat the dead, otherwise, I would have never gotten past the will-o-wisps. Amazing he didn’t know or forgot that old tale.”

“Hammer Strike likely didn’t know,” Grif noted.

“Well, I guess it’s a good thing it worked for me, then,” Pensword answered with a sigh of relief. “Come now. Let us….” He moved up and when he touched the chest he began to laugh. “They’re empty.” He sighed, then winced as he clutched at his side. “Okay, I think I’m ready to go home and sleep now. Is that okay with you, Grif?”

Grif chuckled. “Yeah, Pensword. Let’s get out of here.”

After much searching, Luna and Vital Spark found themselves standing before a hidden doorway attached to the iron maiden. A low moan echoed through the darkness of the gaping maw, and Vital Spark shuddered at the damp chill that flowed out of the gap.

“Is it wrong for me to wish we hadn’t discovered this passage?” Vital asked timidly.

“No, though I imagine it would have taken us much longer, if we hadn’t,” Luna noted.

Vital sighed. “So now we need to find where my other self’s study is. Or I guess my other other self,” he chuckled.

“No, it wouldn’t be.” Luna shook her head. “Hammer Strike is unaware of that entity.”

“I know, Luna. I was referring to the fact that I have him in my head, and then there’s this other version of me Hammer Strike made that we have to find, too.” He chuckled. “It’s not funny, and yet I’m laughing anyway. Guess it means I’m nervous. Doesn’t exactly help when the idiot’s mocking me.” He shrugged. “No use in complaining though, I guess.” Their hoofsteps echoed almost deafeningly in the passage. “So where do we go from here? Should we just search for the coldest place in here? Or do you think there’s some other way we might be able to figure out where to find this shade?”

“I’m at a disadvantage here. This is not the dream realm,” Luna noted.

“Then I guess we’ll just have to keep our ears open.” Then he promptly facehoofed and swore.

“What is it?” Luna asked, a little alarmed by the action.

“Luna, he knew about Aria. She’s a hatchling. She needs–” a loud, angry screech tore through the corridor “–feeding,” he faltered. “Considering the nature the shadow Hammer Strike induced in his version of Clover, I wouldn’t put it past his version of me to use … fresher meat.” He swallowed heavily. “What better way to get rid of a body after the torture kills them?”

“True, though that is a sign of sloppy work,” Luna nodded. “Any good torturer never needlessly kills a subject.”

“Unless they take pleasure in it, and Hammer Strike doesn’t care,” Vital said softly.

“But Hammer Strike would care,” Luna protested. “He appreciates skill and a job well done.”

“And if they’re spies or traitors?”

“Then what better way to send a message to those who would send spies after you or coerce others from you than by sending a message with their screams?”

“In a sealed secret portion of the dungeon?”

“I was taught that death is a mercy we give our enemies on the battlefield. In the dungeon, less mercy saves lives.”

A withered hoof sudden reached out to grab at Luna’s wing. “P-please, help me,” the Pony wheezed. As Vital Spark drew nearer, he saw the stumpy remains of a horn. The Pony’s coat was ragged and unwashed, his mane gnarled with knots. A red-stained cloth band wrapped around his head to cover his eyes. The cutie mark was too faded to make a proper identification, though it looked like a hint of a sun could barely be made out in the light.

“Shhh, shhh. Sleep now. The nightmare is over,” Luna said soothingly as her horn lit up. The Pony slowly calmed down, before moving sluggishly to the straw that served as his bed. He laid down, and gently fell asleep. A few minutes after that, his breathing stopped, and he faded away.

“Starvation, dehydration, forcing them to live in their own filth. Why do I get the feeling that may have been a solar noble?”

“It may have been. Hammer Strike, after all, abhors what the nobility have become,” Luna noted. “Still, most of this torture is very rookie.”

“Then I guess it has to be me. It seems murphy has a peculiar tendency to make me fail at various intervals. It must have carried over to this shadow me, too.”

“Well, there are worse things to be bad at,” Luna pointed out.

“Good point.” Vital chuckled. “Though if it were really me, I probably would’ve gone with giving them frostbite bit by bit, just enough for them to feel the pain, and then restoring them in the worst way possible to increase the pain of it. Not that I’m into that sort of thing, but it seems like an excellent means to start off the session,” he pointed out clinically as they pressed on. No sign of any traps had appeared just yet, which meant either the torturer didn’t expect anyone to dare to enter, or the way had been left open deliberately.

Eventually, they arrived at a thick wooden door. Vital opened it to reveal a brightly lit office room with an ornate desk at its center. Cells surrounded the circumference of the room. Some of them held shelves of various artifacts, potions, or poisons. Others held reagents. Others still held various lab equipment and bookshelves. Another held a blood-encrusted operating table with pristine implements and a series of jars filled with organs. Various mechanical amalgamates sat lined up on a metal platter, waiting for some action they didn’t know.

A familiar teal-streaked mane flowed down a certain clever mare’s back over a set of black robes. Blood-red horseshoes stood planted firmly on the stone floor as she addressed a prim-looking Earth Pony with peach-colored fur and silver hair that brushed around her cheeks, curving inward. A smart little oblong navy cap curved between her ears, and two sets of navy boots covered her front and back hooves. The front ones seemed to be made from a finer material, and moved more easily with her forehooves, while the back ones were sturdy and more functional, reaching up to her knees. A navy blue sleeveless dress clung tightly to her body as it stretched back along her frame. A series of black circles with white buttons at the center ran in a straight line down the front, and a familiar leatherbound book sat on her back as she spoke with the shadow.

“I was merely addressing how unimposing you are,” the mare commented with a soft smile. “After all, you are just taking after the shape of a Pony.”

“You know nothing about me,” the shadow Clover responded, firing off several blasts of dark magic at her opponent which seemed to collide with the air just before her.

“Quite the contrary. I find your existence to be unique. As a shadow created by a shadow, it is almost a miracle that you have some sense of consciousness,” the mare commented as the leather book on her back floated to her front, opening as she glanced at the pages. “But I must admit, while I was hoping this interaction would serve some purpose for me, it has not.”

The pages of her book turned as she glanced over them, only to stop suddenly as she glanced up to Shadow Clover. “Let us see. How about ... Megidola?” As the words left her mouth, a blinding flash of light shone over shadow Clover, and as quickly as it appeared, it vanished, leaving no trace of shadow Clover behind. The mare frowned as she looked to the floor where the shadow had once stood. “How disappointing. I was hoping for more.”

“... That was scary,” Vital Spark finally managed to say.

“Oh,” the mare turned suddenly as she noticed Vital and Luna for the first time. “Are you two my next opponents?”

“Shouldn’t we be asking you that? You have the same eyes as every creature of this world. How do we know this battle isn’t a ruse to lower our guards?” Luna pulled Vital behind her.

The mare chuckled. “Please, do not group me together with these beings. I am here to investigate this strange occurrence within a potential guest.”

“We are here at the behest of Lord Igor, to defeat the shadow laying waste to our friend’s mind,” Luna noted.

“Lord Igor?” a puzzled look crossed her face, before she suddenly gasped in realization. “Ah, I understand. Though it is quite odd for my master to summon those who do not have the potential. In fact, it is almost unheard of.”

“It seems, then, that we are no enemy of yours, and you likewise are no enemy of ours,” Luna noted.

“With that out of the way, would you mind answering a question of mine?”

“Perhaps, after I’ve heard it,” Luna responded evenly.

“How do you intend to save your friend’s mind?”

“By defeating the shadow that’s attempting to control it. You did call it a shadow, right? As far as we can tell, that shadow is the reason why our friend can’t recall his true memories. And without those, the future of the other world is in jeopardy,” Vital explained as he stepped out from behind Luna.

“My, that sounds like it will be quite an interesting fight.” The mare chuckled. “A shame. I was looking forward to investigating his shadow as well.”

“I take it that means you intend to leave this cognitive plane, then?”

“Oh, goodness, no. I have not had this much fun since the last guest!”

“Vital,” Luna whispered, “I have the feeling this person is one card short of a cheese sandwich.”

“Luna, does it really matter, if she can handle herself?”

“We should take our leave as soon as we see an opening. Such ones can be … inconsistent.”

“She won’t hurt us, Luna. It would mean going against her master’s will.”

“Still.” Luna turned to the mare. “If you have no more questions, we have much more hunting to do, Miss….”

“Oh, forgive me. I am Keeper Eliz, and I am utterly neglecting my duties.”

“And I am Princess Luna. I don’t suppose you have seen a shadow resembling my companion in your journey?”

“I believe I saw a shadow such as him somewhere on the second floor. If I recall correctly, he was muttering something about intruders and homework.”

“... Wow. Do I really whine that much?” Vital sweatdropped.

“Some say that shadows are the utmost honest in their view of others,” Keeper smiled. “Though the same does not apply to shadows that lie, of course.”

“And I take it you’ve encountered both before?”

“Of course. Powerful shadows are unique, and I enjoy studying them in detail, including their physical strength.”

“Including or particularly?” Vital asked as his brow rose quizzically.

“Particularly,” Keeper chuckled. “One day, I hope to find a glue to granting a wish of mine lying within these powerful shadows.”

“I’m sorry, glue?”

“Flu?” Keeper looked puzzled for a moment. “Influenza...?” She shrugged. “Something along those lines, at any rate.”

“I’m going to take a shot in the dark here, and guess you mean clue.”

“In any case, I must be off. While this shadow was interesting, her power was disappointing. But I suppose that makes sense with a shadow created by a shadow.” She turned from the group towards another doorway. “Until next time!”

“Um … is there going to even be a next time?”

Before he could finish the statement, Keeper had already left the group alone, traveling off on her own.

“To the second floor, then?” Luna asked.

“Unless you wanted to raid this place for potential alchemical materials. We do have that option of creating new items back at the velvet room, if we have the right ingredients,” Vital pointed out.

“Thats was not the task we set out for,” Luna pointed out.

“Luna, it never hurts to be prepared. That being said, I suppose facing the other me is more important right now, since he moves around, and may not remain there for long, whereas we can always come back here later to search for said materials when we’re not so rushed.” He nodded. “Let’s get going, then.”

“To the second floor!” Luna announced as they started the long slog back up.

About five or ten minutes later, the pair were busy climbing the stairwell back up the tower. “You know, it’s really weird being back up here again,” Vital said as he looked farther up to the path that led to the parapets. “I mean, we snuck in here the first night, didn’t we?”

“Yes,” Luna said. “It seems to be a frequent point for us.”

“I guess now we have to figure out where this other me would have gone.”

“The library?”

“Considering this me was complaining about homework, I’m guessing he probably wouldn’t have gone there, but I suppose it’s as good a place as any to start.” Vital shrugged. “Now it’s just a matter of finding the right door.”

Through what had to be an absolute miracle, and a lot of last minute saves by Luna, the pair finally managed to find a door that took them to the library. As it had been with the torches along the halls, the lanterns and chandeliers that lined this great room also pulsed blue. A veritable maze of shelves stretched on and on, leaving both Ponies to gape at what, for all intents and purposes, should have been impossible.

“I’m betting on either time lord tech or some sort of manipulation via thaumic crystals. Luna, what do you think?” Vital asked.

“We are in a mental projection of Hamer Strike’s cognitive process, Vital Spark. The terrain can change at the drop of a bit.”

“Doesn’t mean it wouldn’t be grounded in some form of magic or science. This is supposed to be his idea of a perfected and efficient library at its full potential, right?”

“Such a library would, in my estimation, be maneuverable to make hunting for specific material easier.”

“Forbidden texts on necromancy?” Vital asked the library. Nothing happened. He shrugged. “Figured it was worth a shot.”

“I doubt we have clearance,” Luna said.

“So, any idea where the shadow me might go for his homework?”

“Where would you go?”

“Depends on the assignment.” Vital shrugged. “Usually, I just studied out of the resources Clover gave me, since the library at New Unity isn’t exactly at its full potential right now. I guess the me here would probably be grabbing the book he wants, before taking a seat to study, or maybe going to a practice area inside the library to put a spell into effect for an experiment?”

“Then the question is how we get there.”

“Running along the top of the shelves?”

“Possible,” Luna admitted.

“Hundreds of books line the shelves, perhaps thousands,” Hammer Strike’s voice echoed around them, followed by a sigh. “Why couldn’t any of it pertain to these unknown materials? Instead, it is bound by my own knowledge…”

“Hmm. That gives me an idea for what we might be looking for.”

“Yes?” Vital asked. “And please don’t tell me it’s Hammer Strike.” He shuddered. “I really don’t want to face that guy again.”

“Grif defeated his counterpart. It’s entirely likely Hammer Strike sent yours to review his plans for killing you. Perhaps that's where he is now,” Luna noted.

“I doubt that would be in an area that’s easy to access, considering this library is an embodiment of Hammer Strike’s mind. Those kinds of plans would be held in a restricted section, probably under heavy guard.” He tapped his chin as he pondered the situation. “This library is more vast than what we have at New Unity, but assuming its layout is similar, then the forbidden section should be somewhere in the Far corner, out of the way.”

“This way,” Luna said, starting off in a random direction.

“Are you trying to use your magic to probe the fabric of this section of Hammer Strike’s cognition?” Vital asked as he noted the slight glow to the princess’ horn.

“No, I am taking the path to the right and hoping I get lucky, just like Hammer Strike taught me to do.”

“Isn’t that just for mazes? Or was that supposed to be keeping left? I always have trouble remembering that one right.”

Luna turned to him, looked him in the eyes, and said sternly, “Always go right.”

Vital winced. “Point taken.”

“Now then, onwards and upwards, as the good Doctor says.” And without waiting, Luna began in her chosen direction.

Vital sighed and rolled his eyes. “In for a penny, in for a pound. All right, then. Allons-y,” he replied as he followed behind. “Do you want to mark, or should I?”

“It’s your double,” Luna returned.

“I meant mark where we’ve been, Luna,” Vital deadpanned. “This library is a maze, after all.”

“It will let us out when our work is done. Hammer Strike wouldn’t find satisfaction in locking us in here.”

“Are we talking your teacher or the shadow of him?”

“If we starve to death, he never proves himself the superior warrior. Hammer Strike is pragmatic, but not at the expense of his reputation.”

“Even if we end up killing his commanding officers one at a time?”

“Then our challenge grows.”

“You’re speaking from personal experience, aren’t you?”

“Would I be taking the chance, if not?”

Vital looked pensively at her for a time. “No. No, I don’t think you would.”

The corridors stretched on for what felt like an eternity. Books upon books stacked on either side, some covered in leather or bound weave, others in a flashy paperback cover. “Hey, look, he has manga in here,” Vital said. “I knew he couldn't really have forgotten it all.”

“Concentrate, Vital Spark. You have a battle to win,” Luna said.

“Yeah … this is gonna suck.” Vital sighed. “For all of me wanting to be able to contribute with everything, I still hate fighting.”

“Then you are a sadist,” Luna said simply.

“... Pretty sure this isn’t a fetish, Luna,” Vital deadpanned. Then he grimaced. “I wasn’t talking to you,” he grated softly.

“If you don’t fight this fight, this shadow takes over Hammer Strike and it will wreak insurmountable pain and havok on the world. You dread a fight that will stop a war later on. Therefore, you are dreading stopping the pain of countless others. The opposite of this would be joy. Thus, I can only assume you would have joy in this pain being inflicted, and that would be sadism.”

Vital shook his head. “How little you know me, Luna,” he sighed. “Thanks for the attempt at psyching me up psychologically, though. The thought is appreciated.”

“It’s merely an observation. The world is made up of sadists or masochists,” Luna shrugged. “The sadists sit back and let others suffer at the hands of others. They don’t lift a hoof to stop it. They simply act as though their noncombatance is helping, when all it is is to turn the head and act like nothing is wrong. Masochists like myself enjoy stepping in between and taking the pain on ourselves, so that it would not be felt by the undeserving. Thus, we take joy from our harm, and others enjoy seeing others come to harm.”

“So, you don’t necessarily enjoy the battle itself, just the thought of protecting others?”

“Oh, I do enjoy the battle, but that is because of genetic manipulation to a ridiculous level. My nervous system is rigged to reward me for the battlefield,” she said offhandedly.

“So it’s basically either sit and wait stupidly while others suffer or try to do what I can to stop said suffering from happening.”

“Precisely,” Luna nodded.

“Oh, this is gonna suck,” Vital groaned.

“Thus is life, and then you expire.”

“I take it you feel the tough love application is needed here more than your usual advice,” Vital deadpanned as they finally passed through the last weaving shelves to reach a massive stone vault door on swinging hinges. Skulls, bones, coffins, and other symbols pertaining to death had been intricately carved in reliefs along the edges of the frame, and cold blue fire burned from within. “Well, nothing says foreboding like skulls, bones, and a bunch of other dead things,” Vital said glibly.

“Go on,” Luna said as she nudged him ahead. “This is supposed to be your battle, remember?”

As the pair approached, the eyes in the skulls glowed red, and their mouths suddenly cracked open, raining down pebbles and dust, followed by a thick white mist that descended in a heavy curtain over the portal. “I’m getting a distinct feeling of deja vous from this, but I’m not entirely certain why,” Vital said with a frown as he passed beneath it. He shivered as the breathy air brushed over his body.

The door slammed shut behind him, and Vital reared in surprise, before letting out a startled whinny. After he got his breathing under control again, he turned around to stare at the door and sighed. “So … no way to retreat, and the element of surprise is now totally gone. Thanks, Luna.”

Vital passed on through the corridor, following the path deeper into the vault. His hoofsteps echoed hollowly over the ground as he pressed on. If there was one thing he knew about Hammer Strike, it was that he could be brutally efficient when he wanted to be. And considering the practicality Vital had shown on previous occasions, he was almost certain this other self would likely follow a similar tactic. Vital drew Watcher out and felt the reassuring flow of the magic stores he’d placed in the pearl. At the very least, the energy he’d tucked away could serve to bolster his reserves, and possibly level the playing field.

Finally, the passage rounded a corner to enter a titanic rotunda. Shelves upon shelves of books circled around them in a towering wall lined by a series of intermittently spaced silver ladders with bevelled triangular etching. A large stone plinth stood on the far end of the room, and a familiar white-furred Unicorn’s magic had just died away as he stepped aside to reveal a familiar leather-bound volume. His yellow eyes were hungry as he stared Vital Spark down.

“I wondered how long it would take you to buck up the courage to face me.” The shadow chuckled, even as his mouth split open into a manic grin. “Oh, and thanks for killing Clover, by the way. That bitch had it coming. I was hoping to do it myself, but … well, I suppose I did do it myself, now, didn’t I?”

“Vital Spark, I assume?”

“The one and only. Well, soon to be one and only. So, tell me, what finally convinced you to come and face me yourself?”

“Would you believe a pushy princess who thinks I have to face my own demons alone?” Vital said as he began to circle the room.

Shadow Vital let loose a throaty chuckle. “Might’ve known Doctor Moon would have something to do with it.”

“She does have millennia of experience dealing with psychology.”

“Oh, I know. I do so admire her work. The way she crushes a prisoner’s mind, how easily she can plunge it into insanity.” He licked his lips lustilly. “Delicious.”

“Well somebody’s got a sadistic streak.”

“And you don’t?”

“I prefer to keep mine in check. It takes a lot to get me to the point where I let it show. Control usually works out better, especially if you plan to be a good torturer. I’ve seen some of the signs of your work. They were rather shoddy.”

“Shoddy?”

“You chose to take it too far every time. I’m guessing you got so high on the screaming, you never noticed the breaking.” Vital motioned towards the plinth with his horn. “I assume that’s supposed to be the translation of the manuscript on thaumaturgy.”

The shadow laughed. “You honestly think Hammer Strike would let me anywhere near his copy?”

“No, but I figure he’d let you have access to the limited one. After all, how can you reach your full potential without a proper education?”

“A logical deduction. So, tell me, are we going to be crossing swords all night or are we actually going to end your life?”

“Well, you’re me. Or at least you’re supposed to be. What do you think?”

The shadow sneered as a black icicle jutted out from the floor, but Vital Spark was already gone by the time it had grown to its full height. Vital Spark raced through the room as his counterpart continued to conjure frozen stalagmites. Blood surged through the Unicorn’s ears as he bobbed and weaved, but he could see his room to maneuver disappearing. It was only a matter of time before his shadow had him boxed in. He slashed with a magically reinforced edge to cut through the tops of several of the structures, then levitated them to fire at his opponent in a deadly hail.

“Please.” Vital’s shadow rolled his eyes as a wall of blue energy rose up in front of him. He yawned as the shards embedded themselves. “Is that really the best you can do?”

Vital Spark shrugged, but otherwise chose to remain silent. The shadow was crafty, and he knew how easily talking could prove to be a distraction. In this case, it would be a deadly one. He barely had enough time to spin Watcherin his magic as the stalagmites thrust out with a web of shards. The ironwood proved a useful deterrent against the smaller limbs, but Vital knew it wasn’t a viable defense, especially given the fact he didn’t know how much he’d actually be able to handle, let alone how much more this other self could produce. A cold purple wafted around the shadow’s horn as it glowed with a thin layer of blue at its core.

“You could at least make this a little interesting,” the shadow said. “I’m not even warmed up yet. Come on. Make this fun.” He grinned manically at Vital Spark as he carved a swath with the energy from his horn to cut over the room, causing it to rain debris as Vital Spark dodged. His breath was growing labored as he stood next to one of the crystalline stumps.

“So, this is the me that would have been, if I didn’t listen to my conscience.” Vital chuckled. “A psychopath with too much time on his hands. Go figure.”

“Oh, not nearly enough, I assure you.” A cold mist began to rise from the floor. “So much theory to memorize, so many arrogant Ponies to put in their places, so many sanctimonious hypocrites to kill.” He laughed as he turned his head at an unhealthy angle. His eyes widened to the point where they were practically all eyeball and no eyelid. “To kill and kill and kill and kill and kill!” His mane writhed as the pressure in the room increased and the magic began to gather around his horn, expanding to nigh-unwieldy proportions. “Come on, little saint, let me hear you scream!”

Vital Spark shivered as he felt the droplets that condensed on his fur freeze into tiny icicles. He jumped to the side just in time as the magic his shadow had gathered smashed into the ground. A column of energy surrounded the shelves as each of the ladders suddenly pulsed to life with bright white runes. Their metal pieces suddenly extended from the sides to form tines that channeled the power between them, rising up higher and higher to create a barrier as the pillars of ice shattered and their shards rebounded again and again, whizzing through the air.

Vital Spark gasped as the shards pelted at him from all sides. The cold air bit at his throat and lungs, sucking away moisture and causing his breath to hitch as he struggled to keep his intake steady. He grit his teeth in an attempt to deny the shadow its satisfaction, but ultimately failed as a shard sliced cleanly across the flesh between the gaskin and cannon of his equine anatomy. The cutting burned, and he let out a low cry that was almost like a sob. He raised his own horn and the mist swirled around him faster and faster, thicker and thicker, until a veritable curtain of water had formed. He scrunched his eyes shut as he clutched at Watcher and willed the surface to freeze. The water stilled with a sickening crack and congealed to the floor, forming an icy cocoon. The tattoo of ice shards pelted like hail as they crashed and embedded against the surface. He fired a concentrated beam at the shell to thicken its surface and reinforce against the blows, until he was confident of the integrity.

Eventually, the bombardment ceased. Vital Spark took advantage of the moment to pull out the stopper on one of his potions and douse the wound liberally. It stung briefly, then glowed and began to close. “Thank you, Mist Mane and Meadowbrook,” he breathed as he watched the vapor of his breath rise in the air in front of him. Still, he knew it was no time to rest. The cold was still seeping into his body, and now he was trapped. While the area was insulated well enough, he doubted the shadow would give him the time he needed to rest. Any mercy that version of him had once possessed had likely been completely removed by his rearing under this Shadow Strike.

Vital Spark sighed as he felt the warmth of his body slowly heat the small dome, allowing the ice on his fur to return to droplets that streamed down his legs and body like cold blades. He shuddered and shook his body to spray off any excess he could manage. That was when the shadow struck. A frigid sensation struck against his barrel, and Vital Spark jumped out of the way, only to see a pressurized jet of water shooting up from the ground beneath to spatter against the haven’s roof. Vital Spark rushed over and stomped his hoof over the offending spot, but watched in dismay as more water popped up in jet after jet. The whole floor buckled, then burst apart as a flood of water crashed into the shelter, flooding it to the brim. Vital Spark’s eyes widened as the icy shell returned to its liquid state and a grinning shadow stared back up at him.

“I can’t believe you actually thought you could take control of myspell.” He laughed. “Now that’s just plain stupid. We’re smarter than that, aren’t we? Or could it just be that I’m the better stallion?”

Vital kicked for all he was worth as he struggled to swim to the edge of the sphere.

“Ah, ah, ah,” the shadow chided. The cold returned with crushing force as the water shifted to foil Vital’s efforts. The Unicorn’s eyes widened in horror as the spidery white veins began to spread out from the water’s edge, and he struggled harder. His horn lit up, but nothing came as the freezing increased its pace. Watcher twitched a few times from its place on the floor, then was still as the water finished crystallizing, leaving a perfectly preserved Unicorn gaping helplessly out.

The shadow chortled as he picked Vital Spark’s focus up off the floor. “I think I’ll call you ‘Death of a Conscience.’ It has a nice ring to it. Don’t you agree?” He tapped the icy ball’s surface as he sneered in at the Unicorn. “Then again, I suppose it won’t matter for much longer, anyway. Soon you’ll be dead, and I’ll get to give Hammer Strike the good news. I do solove to please him. And with Grif and Clover dead, well … there’s just so much room to climb now, isn’t there? He’ll have no choice but to rely on me. Mmm … any second now.”

At that moment, three things happened simultaneously: a veritable surge of energy flooded out from the pearl on Vital Spark’s focus to suffuse the icy prism, an ominous crackling snapped defiantly from the orb, and lastly, the whites in Vital Spark’s eyes turned utterly black.

Then all hell broke loose.

The crystalline shell shattered with a vicious detonation, sending chunks of ice as large as a Minotaur’s head smashing against floor, wall, and barrier as a dual-toned chuckle echoed around the room. “Aww, isn’t that sweet? Little boy Vital wants to play with the adults.” Two icy blue orbs glowed in the mists the detonation had left behind as a deep purple haze wafted out from the black iris. “Oh, but he doesn’t know the rules, does he? No, of course he doesn’t. He’s not ready for that kind of responsibility. No, leave him with his toys in the dungeon. Don’t come crying to us when they break, though. They’re your responsibility.”

“Shut up!” The shadow fired a concentrated beam at the Pony, but the orbs flickered, and then were gone as the mists parted. The flames began to go out one by one.

“Tell me, little boy, are you still afraid of the dark?” The voice seemed to come from everywhere, bouncing back and forth from ceiling to shelves to floor. “You’re not the only one. Mmm … fear is such an … interesting thing, so useful for crippling the will. If I’d had the chance with you, oh, the things we could have done. Ah, but there’s the pity. You may have gotten rid of your conscience, but I know the hand the freezes your heart,” the voice whispered sinuously.

The shadow brandished Watcher with practiced ease as he glared into the deepening shadow. “Where are you?” he whispered to himself.

“Over here,” the voice whispered and sighed among the shelves. The shadow felt something brush against his mane, and whirled the staff around to strike, only to cut through empty air.

“Or perhaps I’m over there,” the voice began again, and the shadow growled as it fired a beam into the twisting fog.

“God, it feels good to be out of that cage,” Vital’s voice cried exultantly.

“I’ll try to make it more comfortable next time,” the shadow growled as his eyes darted around the room.

“Oh, I wasn’t talking about your little bauble. Frankly, it was shoddy work. Oh, very artistic in a vain sort of way, but usually it’s best to actually, oh, you know, kill your prey first, before you try to immortalize them in ice. Honestly, you’re hardly a blip on the scale. The only reason you managed to get this far is because of a pacifistic nature and a lack of real combat experience. I don’t have either.” He chuckled again. “Did you know this guy actually kept me locked up for over twenty years? Seriously, he may be a weakling, but his will is something else when he puts his mind to it.”

A rustle of movement caught the shadow’s attention as another torch gutted out.

“But that’s neither here nor there. I’m out, the shadows are spreading, you’re dead…. Oh, wait.” There was a brief wrenching sensation, and the shadow Vital suddenly found himself without a weapon. “Guess who,” whispered in his ear, and he whipped his head around just in time for him to register a curious wet sensation running down his neck. He touched a hoof there, and pulled it back to sniff. The strong scent of copper assaulted his nostrils, and he snorted in rage.

“Where are you?” the shadow snarled. “Face me!”

“And ruin the fun? I thought you wanted to play with the big boys. Didn’t you know the adults don’t play fair?” The voice chuckled again as the glowing eyes danced in the shadows. “I’d tell you to take some notes, little one, but you’re not going to need them where you’re going.” Ghostly wails and phantom shrieks began to keen outside the small circle of light the shadow’s horn projected. The grating of claws and slavering jaws mingled with sensual moans and nauseating squelches. Green and red and orange and purple flashed as the darkness beyond rippled and pressed. “So many horrors to choose. So many ways to make you squirm, make you writhe, make you suffer,” the voice said with unsavory relish. “It’s not so much fun being on the receiving end, is it? Well, it’s fun for me. I’m not so sure about you.”

“You think a little shadow play is going to scare me? Pathetic!” A barrage of pellets fired from the shadow’s horn as it fired blindly into the darkness beyond.

“Oh, but this is so very much more than a game.” The shadow Vital cried out as a tentacle lunged from the pressing dark beyond to slash at his shadow, only for a bloody gash to form on his shoulder. “This … is very, very real. And I’m going to take my time with you.”

The fake Vital Spark shouted angrily as he reared, then smashed his hooves onto the floor. A frigid blanket of ice cracked and spread out over the stone, and he swiveled his ears as he listened for the familiar crackle as it spread up the objects surrounding them.

“I’m sorry. I assume that was supposed to immobilize me, perhaps give you an indication of where I am?”

The shadow’s head darted left and right as he tried to pinpoint the voice. One moment it came from the front, the next off to the side. “How are you doing this? You shouldn’t be able to dothis.”

The darkness seemed almost to writhe with Vital Spark’s laughter. “Hammer Strike isn’t the only one with secrets,” the voice hissed. Then the Pony stepped out from the darkness, his eyes still flaring. “You think you’ve touched evil?” Another Vital Spark followed. “You think you know of depravity?” A third one emerged. “You think you understand the nature of darkness?” They began to advance. “You poor simpleton.”

The fake Vital Spark roared his defiance as he cut and slashed with beams of light from his horn. The approaching ponies broke apart to merge into the darkness, only for another shade to take their place.

“I was born in the darkness, little colt, molded by it, shaped little by little. An unanswered slight, a blistering slur, a lick of pride, a kiss of lust, the fires of rage, the seed of hate. All these things, and so much more, fed me, sustained me, helped me to grow, until I became something more than a figment.” The twin-toned voice chuckled, and that chuckle became a cacophony as the shades continued their advance, all with twisted grins and open mouths. “But you know the worst part? Despite my gaining sentience, despite having all this potential bottled up and away, just waiting to be tapped, that stupid kid wouldn’t let me out to play. You know how that is, don’t you, little Unicorn?” The shades sneered. “After all this time, Hammer Strike still won’t trust you. And Clover would never acknowledge you.”

“Shut up!” Again, the shades burst apart. Again, they reformed and advanced. The light had nearly all gone now. A single flame flickered weakly in its embrasure overhead, a last dying star.

“Make me.”

The room was silent for a time. Then the false Vital’s sides began to heave as what started like a sob rose into manic laughter, while his head shot up. His yellow eyes flashed as his face twisted into a deranged grin. His horn lit up, and the cold blue aura flickered in the shadows rising higher and higher along the bookshelves. He cocked his head at an unwholesome angle as he cackled exultantly. “Let’s go one farther. I’ll unmake you! Right here and right now! We’ll go together!”

The sound of wrenching metal snapped as Vital Spark suddenly stood locking his horn with his clone. One eye was the same black with glowing blue iris. The other was his normal white with blue. “No,” he said calmly as the sound of metal whistled through the air. The dual tone had shifted, calming to the point where the two could hardly be distinguished. He slammed the head of his focus at the base of the shadow’s horn, then shoved under the shadow’s barrel to raise it up on its hind legs. A sickening thunk and a juicy splatter squashed as metal pierced flesh. “I don’t think you will.”

The shadow coughed as a dark fluid burbled out his mouth to stain his chin. The light in his horn flickered as the crystals his aura had prepared to crush returned to normal. He gurgled, pawed weakly at Vital Spark’s chest, then collapsed as the light in his eyes glazed over.

Vital Spark flicked his horn and the torches relit themselves as he watched the shadow’s body disintegrate. The piece of the ladder he’d torn from one of the bookcases clattered to the floor. He sighed then and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the black was gone. He shook his head as he approached the remains. The shadows had coalesced into a long white robe with reinforced metal plates on the shoulders and chest. A yin-yang symbol had been engraved and burnished on its front. The fibers beneath it shimmered, revealing fine chain-like patterns that flickered gold, then white again. A gold-embroidered hood hung back along the shoulders, while the sleeves had been embroidered in silver. On a whim, Vital Spark tapped the symbol on the chestplate, and his eyes widened as the colors shifted to black and gray. The light seemed almost to bend around it and the plates, while the embroidery had shifted to scarlet.

“... Flashy,” Vital muttered as he picked it up. “I just hope this thing wasn’t used for his torture sessions.” He stowed it away in one of his packs, then clopped slowly back down the hall, using Watcher for support. His body shook terribly as he knocked against the stone door. “Hey, Luna.” He managed a weak smile as he looked at the princess. “I did it.”

“And how do you feel?”

“Is it normal to say like crap?” He chuckled mirthlessly to himself.

“More than you realize.” Luna returned his chuckle with her own. “Come. We need to leave, before the reaper knows we’re here.”

Vital Spark drew himself up and took a deep breath. “Then let’s go. You and I can talk details later. I … need to sort some things out with you.”

“Good morning,” Gabriel offered to Golden Oak as he and New Moon entered. Both looked ragged and tired but cheerful enough.

Golden Oak gave a faint wave as he continued to look at his work. “Where were you two, anyways? I didn’t see you at all last night.”

“We had some unfortunate circumstances, while tracking some rather nasty nocturnal pests,” New Moon explained.

Golden Oak hummed in response. “Makes sense, I suppose. Though I do have one question.”

“And that would be?” Gabriel asked.

Blackened fire erupted from Golden Oak’s hooves as the two found themselves suddenly shoved to the ground with an immense force. After a moment, the tan Pony turned towards the group with a familiar darkness in his eyes. “How are you still getting in?”

“H-how?” Grif asked, struggling to loosen his grasp.

“Each day, his grasp is lessened,” he explained as he began moving towards them. “I figured, if I can’t kill you in my own mind, I’ll deal with you here, unless you want to blow your cover? I know you can fight back against this, but you won’t be able to hide yourselves after doing it.”

“Igor said you wouldn’t have control for a few days yet at the very least.” Grif attempted to grab for his katana as he struggled against the pressure.

Shadow Strike raised his brow questioningly for a moment, before shaking his head. “You won’t delay me any more.” He grabbed hold of one of his axes. “I don’t have all the time in the world just yet….”

“You really think this will free you? You’ll just piss him off, wherever you have him in there, and we both know what happens then.”

“Oh, but he’s not in here. That’s the best part,” the shadow smiled. “The only half of me that is in here is Golden Oak, and he’s not even conscious. He won’t know what happened, and once this is all through, it’ll end in one of two ways.”

“You forget, you exist as part of Hammer Strike’s psyche,” Luna laughed. “Your Golden Oak, that nice little palace you live in? That’s all part of Hammer Strike. Does it strain you when the walls fight back, knowing that with one false step, you’ll lose everything?”

“They don’t fight back as much as you would like to think,” he said as he applied more pressure to hold the two down.

“Then why are you starting to sweat?” Grif snickered.

The shadow sighed. “Fine. I may not have full control yet, but I suppose I don’t have to deal with you just yet either. The time is drawing near, and I doubt you’ll make it in time to stop me.”

“I guess we’ll have to see.”

The shadow threw the axe off to the side, before he rubbed his forehead. The pressure over Grif and Luna lessened, then disappeared entirely. After a moment, Golden Oak opened his eyes again, before suddenly tensing. “Gabriel, New Moon, when did you both come in?”

“A few minutes ago,” Gabriel offered, panting. “We had a difficult hunt last night.”

“I hope we didn’t disturb you,” New Moon offered.

“No, I don’t think you did.” He rubbed at the side of his head. “Sorry, I think I might have been too focused on work. Might take a break today.”

“That sounds like a good idea. Some rest would do you good, my friend,” Gabriel said. Golden Oak nodded slightly and hummed to himself as he made his way up the stairs to his bedroom. Grif watched him, and listened for the door to close, before turning to look grimly at Luna. “Get Vital over here. Our timetable just shifted.”

136 - If These Shadows Have Offended

Extended Holiday
Ch 136: If These Shadows Have Offended
Act 21

Feather Blade opened his eyes and went to move from his bed roll, only to stiffen as an involuntary yelp passed his lips. He groaned as the pain began to soften. “That hurts.” He looked around the tent nervously, hoping no one saw his moment of weakness.

“You took a bad hit in the side. I’m no medical expert, but I’d say you damaged something.” Gabriel looked to Yvetal. “You’re the healer.”

“Technically, I’m more of an alchemist, but I suppose I can try to take a look.” Yvetal approached and prodded the Pegasus’ chest gently. “How does this feel? Tell me where it hurts.”

Feather Blade hissed and whacked Yvetal in the muzzle. “I cracked a rib,” he said testilly. “I’ve been through that enough to know. Don’t touch it.”

Yvetal rubbed his smarting nose. “I just wanted to make sure, Feather Blade. No need to get so upset. If any of them have been broken, then they need to be set. Assuming they’re only cracked, then we’ll just need something to bind them up, while they heal. You wouldn’t happen to have any sort of wraps I can use around his barrel, would you, Gabriel? He’ll need something to keep his ribs steady. And no heavy work or lifting either, until they’re whole again.”

“Take anything you need.” Gabriel tossed him a sack. Inside were random herbs and bits of cloth for bandages.

“It’ll take a long while for these to heal sufficiently on their own. I’ll consult my books and see if I can’t find something that can help speed things along. Otherwise, I’m afraid he won’t be doing much for the next month and a half at least,” Yvetal said as he levitated the bandages out and began to wrap them around the Pegasus’ barrel.

“Well, you keep moving and doing what needs to be done, then. I guess the doc and I shall keep the camp warm for your return,” Feather Blade groused, even as he grit his teeth at the pressure from the bandaging.

“Probably for the best, anyways,” Yvetal yawned. “We could all use a good rest.”

“Yeah … make sure that … what happened yesterday doesn’t repeat itself?” Pensword fluffed his feathers and winced as Yvetal tied off the bandages.

“We may not have a month and a half,” Luna said.

“That is why I am worried. You need to change the mayor’s stance on outsiders, and … take care of Hammer Strike. Those are the only two goals I can think of from that world.”

“Like I said, give me time to check my books. I may be able to find something to help speed things along. Until then, though, you’re ground bound, mister. And no training exercises either,” Yvetal insisted.

“Yes, Sir,” Feather Blade replied with a smirk.

“Cheeky.” Yvetal laughed.

“Tonight, the two of us will hunt our special prey. Then we’ll have to decide how to proceed,” Gabriel said.

“You’ll keep us informed, right?” Feather Blade asked.

“If we’re fortunate, then we should be able to return, having been successful. I only pray it will be enough.”

“If things are going like they did the last few days, then it will be. What do you think, Yvetal?”

“I think it would be foolish to underestimate our ultimate opponent. You remember what he did to you last time, Feather Blade. And we only beat him then by sheer dumb luck.”

“But we can plan now for it.”

“No, we can’t,” Gabriel said. “Last time, we never saw his full potential. Like Yvetal said, we got lucky. We won’t know what he’s capable of, until we fight him.” His voice carried a harsh edge to it as he bent down to Feather Blade’s ear and said, “You’re an officer. For the sake of whatever god you want to use, start acting like it.”

“Gabriel, I saw the fight. I know what he’s capable of from our first fight, and I already bank on him being a hundredfold more powerful. I have a plan cooking, but the first step is to have hope. We can have all the weapons we want, but without hope, we’ll break easier.”

“In the words of Sun Tsu, ‘He who enters the fight prepared to live, he must surely die. He who enters the fight prepared to die, he may yet live.’ Wisdom to live by.”

“I never said anything about living or dying there. I said hope to succeed. I mean, I have a cracked rib right now. I’m ready to die for our Hammer Strike to come back. You know I would give my life for another. I’m just trying to understand. I fully admit I’m not fully versed on thaumaturgy, and frankly, Shawn always, and I do mean always, makes me throw out my book. I truly don’t know if I could ever have a Dark Sun plan for if that monster succeeds in coming to the real world permantifly. I am also a thousand years out of time. So forgive me, if I have lost my edge, but since remerging my mind, I have lost a bit of the old fire and brimstone.”

“Well then, I hope, for your daughter's sake, that you find it again.” Gabriel’s face was screwed up in anger as he turned for the tent’s open flap. “‘Cause I’d hate to be the one to have to put her down,” he said flatly as he left.

“I will try to find it again, Gabriel,” Feather Blade whispered. “I hope to Faust I can succeed.” A moment later, he hissed in pain. “Get to work, Yvetal. I want to be fighting fit again!” he snapped.

“Don’t get all huffy with me. I’m not the one who threw the book at you. At least not yet,” Yvetal said as he pulled out a few tomes from his satchels. “And for goodness’ sake, stop squirming so much! The best medicine for you right now is rest. It’s not like I have a recipe for skelegrow on hand.”

“He’s right, you know,” New Moon finally spoke up.

“Okay, not to sound vain here, but did you mean me or Gabriel?” Yvetal asked.

“Gabriel,” New Moon clarified. “Last time we fought him, he took the two of us out without so much effort as one might give an ant. And you were in better shape at the time, Feather Blade.”

“I know, but my thaumic field is stronger now,” Feather Blade countered, then looked away. “Truth be told, I … I’m scared of what I saw in there. I thralled spirits. It’s unsettling, seeing the darkness I could have been muzzle to muzzle. Yevtal has heard I looked into the dark heart of a race and chose to see their good, but seeing the evil I could do, had I chosen a similar path….” He sighed heavily, then winced. “I’ll be ready as soon as I’m healed. I need thee to teach me to tap into my feral and control it, though, preferably in a way that won’t scare everypony in the village.”

“For now, heal. Afterwards, we’ll have much work to do.” She sighed “I think it is prudent we set the mayor problem aside and focus on what matters.”

“Understood. Leave what we found about the mayor in the hooves of thy sister, without letting her know we are here.”

“Best to do it after we finish the business we came here for. If she gets wind and comes too early, while we’re all here, things could get … complicated,” Yvetal noted.

“Nay. Once we have accomplished our purpose here, we will be heading back to our time.”

“So how do we make sure that the Ponyville of the future appears? Because the mayor now is a roadblock.”

“Let the Apples know,” Yvetal said with a shrug. “Give them the proof. They’re the ones who own the deed, so they can kick out whoever they choose, can’t they?”

“I shall leave that up to New Moon to do, as she is an Earth Pony.”

“The future is set. We will alert the Apples, if we can. If not, we will accept this is not our matter to solve.”

“New Moon, you and I differ on what is set in stone and what is not, but I respect your decision. Now you go with Gabriel. I will do my best to recover here.”

“Faust and Sleipnir both be with you,” Yvetal said.

“And with you,” she replied, stepping through the tent’s flaps and out of sight.

“So … the observatory?” Grif asked as he and Luna moved through the halls.

“It’s where we’re most likely to find her,” Luna said. The two were making a rapid place through the palace towards said building. With Grif’s stealth and Luna’s shadow manipulation, even on its limited scale, the two were able to bypass most of the guards they came across. “It’s our favorite place. He’ll know that.”

“Okay, so how is it you seem to know which way to go?” Grif asked.

“A hunch,” Luna admitted. “I’ve been trying to use some of the baser things I know about Hammer Strike to determine the layout.”

“Doesn’t the layout change?”

“I didn’t say it was a precise line of thinking.”

“Fair enough, I suppose,” Grif shrugged.

The two kept in silence for the rest of their journey as they criss-crossed the labyrinth of halls. It took them roughly half an hour before they finally found the final staircase leading up to the room where Luna was sure she’d find her double.

The inside of the observatory was something else entirely. The minute they stepped inside, Grif felt his wings open to instinctively catch him. Everything round them was black with traces of dark blue and tiny points of silver dotted around everywhere. He could feel the floor beneath them, but his inability to see it was causing his brain to act like he was in free fall.

“Leave, Grif,” Luna commanded bluntly.

“What?” he asked shocked.

“I have no doubts of your ability. And if I prove unable to defeat my double, it will fall to you to do so in my stead, but there is clearly not enough space in this room for me to fight and keep track of you. As one warrior to another, do me this favor and leave.”

Grif grimaced. It felt wrong to leave her, but he supposed in this situation she had to know best. He went through the mental checklist of things he’d gotten since this adventure had started and opened his pack, moving through the items as quickly as he could. He pulled out a warhammer he’d retrieved during one of his stealth kills and a healing orb. He threw both to Luna. She caught them with a nod. Grif moved to the single portal to the outside in the massive night sky around them. The second he was through, the door shut.

“We’re alone now. You can show yourself,” Luna said, stowing the orb and swinging the hammer a few times. Across the void, a crescent of light appeared. It had a strange ethereal quality to it, having no definite shape, yet quite obviously forming a blade. Then the shaft began appearing, with that same sort of tenuousness. The entire weapon seemed formed of a dull blue energy which encased a bright silver mist. It only took the princess a moment to realize the weapon was fully utilized moonlight.

The lunar Alicorn had been using moonlight to forge for years, but she’d never been able to make a corporeal form of pure moonlight. She’d always needed a base to start with, a metal which, as she worked it, absorbed the moonlight and built upon it, creating moonsteel. And yet, somehow, this other self, this shadow, had managed to take their art a step further. Luna found herself slightly in awe of that.

And then those deep yellow eyes appeared with their wicked draconic slits. A high-pitched cackle filled the air, followed by the all too familiar figure of Nightmare Moon in all her glory standing across from Luna.

“Well well. You did come. That's just so … typical.” Her tone dripped with condescension. “Luna’s a big girl. Luna fights her own battles. Luna’s big and Luna’s tough, and she doesn’t need anyone else,” the shadow taunted.

“Self reliance is hardly scornful,” Luna responded to her shadow.

“Oh, it’s self reliance, is it? It’s self reliance when we tried to stop our dear sister? When we tried to blot out the sun? Yes, I’m sure self reliance has served us well.” The only response was a cold glare from the lunar Alicorn. “Oh, what's this? No fiery defense?”

“I know what you desire me to say, witch. You want me to say it was all you, that I was fooled by a wandering parasite, but I’ve accepted what I did. I’ve made peace with the fact that I am as much to blame as the parasite.”

“Oh, Lulu, you’re just no fun when you're acting all noble,” the Nightmare tisked. And then she lunged. The two clashed. Scythe met hammer and the two weapons let out a shower of sparks as they slammed against each other again and again. And with each exchange of blows, angry red gauges were left behind on the hammer’s surface.

Even with her Alicorn endurance and strength, Luna could feel the aftershock of the blows with every hit. She was losing ground quickly. She ducked and rolled as the hammer head finally gave out and shattered. She only just missed decapitation as she hit the floor. Luna began firing spells as she dodged scythe swings. The spells were easily darted away or dodged, not that she’d expected them to be tremendously effective. Not alone, anyway. She managed to avoid lethal blows; however, several large cuts welled blood, and the number increased with every dodge.

“What's wrong, Lulu? I’m standing right in front of you, and you can’t hit me once?” the Nightmare teased. “Maybe Celestia would be a real challenge.”

Luna responded to this by moving right up to the Nightmare and smashing the flat part of their muzzles together, narrowly avoiding impaling herself on her double’s horn. Both reeled back from the impact, but Luna grinned as her horn glowed.

“I learned something a while back, something it seems Hammer Strike forgot about. The value of a good feint.”

It was at that moment the Nightmare realized the number of stars had increased. She hadn’t noticed it before, due to the combat, but she was certain there where more. Her pupils dilated as realization came to her.

“Try this on for size. Thanatos meteor shower!” Luna’s horn glowed brighter as the dozens of spell orbs that had been deflected or purposefully missed increased their mass a thousand times in an instant and shot towards the gravitational pull of the entity they had been tied to with an arcane tether.

The shadow screamed in pain as numerous impossibly heavy strikes began hitting her at once from all directions. Bones cracked and popped as they were crushed under the onslaught. The scythe fell to the ground as one meteor struck and broke the shadow’s horn, causing it to land tip first into the ground. As the spell began to wane, Luna grabbed the blade in her own magic and raised it. The weapon gleamed behind her with divine fire as she approached her double. The shadow would never know for sure, but it was certain before it died that it looked up to see the princess, and superimposed behind her was the monster she had been crafted to resemble, only this one was taller and more terrifying, with brilliant green-blue slitted eyes shining in the light of the weapon. She let out a gurgle of fear, and then the blade flashed, and the shadow knew no more.

Luna looked down at the pile of armor where her shadow had been. She picked up the all too familiar head piece with a slight apprehension. Staring into the helmet of Nightmare Moon was one thing. Wearing it would be quite another. Last time she had done so, she’d wound up on the moon for a thousand years.

“I suppose it cannot be helped,” Luna sighed, then placed the helmet on her head. She shed the armor she’d picked up from all the party’s travels through the cognitive plane and replaced it with the armor of her shadow. Next she withdrew the orb Grif had given her and used it, letting her wounds heal, if only enough to stop the bleeding. Then she willed the door to open, and it did so. She nodded to the waiting Gryphon.

“Come, Grif. We need to return. Tomorrow….” she trailed off as a wave of dizziness overcame her. It would seem she was somewhat more exhausted than she realised.

“Tomorrow, we start to hunt.” Grif nodded his understanding, and the two headed for the exit.

“Well, admittedly, there is one thing that we could try, assuming I can’t find a remedy in here,” Yvetal said as he continued flipping through the pages in his tomes from his place next to the fire pit. “When Gri–” he cleared his throat “–I mean Gabriel fought his shadow, he took a pretty heavy beating, too. I had to give him a bunch of those healing orbs we picked up. They took care of the gravest of his injuries, so one of them might be able to fix up your cracked rib problem, assuming we can get one.”

“That sounds like a good plan. Let’s go with that as a secondary goal. Third goal would be … I am out for a week for this rib to fully heal.”

“That depends on if your field allows your ribs to heal that quickly or not. Otherwise, you’ll risk breaking them, and having that in the middle of the big bad battle is nothing short of an invitation to catastrophe.”

“Right, so … we wait.” He fiddled with the grass for a time, laying back onto the ground to watch a taller stalk dance on the breeze between his teeth. “Any books I can read? I’m bored.”

“You could always try napping. Haven’t you been practicing some sort of lucid dreaming technique?”

“And what makes you think I’m practicing lucid dreaming?” Feather Blade asked warily.

“One, your current reaction to the question. Two, I have ears. One tends to overhear things from time to time.” He shrugged. “Lunar Fang and Fox Feather mentioned something about it when I was visiting Moon River.”

Feather Blade frowned. “I clearly need to have a word with those two when I get back,” he groused, then sighed. “But there is some merit in your words, I suppose. I’ll try to get some sleep. Got anything to knock me out?”

Yvetal raised his staff in his magic.

“You really want to risk a concussion?” Feather Blade asked with a raised brow. “And you seem to take after Gabriel. He does that a lot.”

Yvetal shrugged. “My mentor has a wry sense of humor. I’ll see what I can whip up. It may take some time, though, since I’d likely have to boil the ingredients over a fire. Can you wait?”

“I can. I’ll try to fall asleep in the meantime. Got nothing else to do.”

“Good idea. If I happen to start rambling or singing, don’t mind me. I like to be a bit random sometimes.” And with that, Yvetal went to work, pulling out a kettle and filling it with some water from the camp’s supplies. A few sparks from his horn later, and the fire was crackling merrily again in the pit. All in all, it took about a half hour to finish the concoction to Yvetal’s liking. Then he poured the beverage into a wooden bowl and passed it to the Pegasus. “Drink.”

The Pegasus opened his eyes, and took the bowl in his wings, then downed the contents. “How fast will this stuff work?”

“Do a few deep breathing exercises. You’ll know,” Yvetal said as he began packing up his wares.

Feather Blade tried to take a deep breath, but the pain from the rib kept him from going too far.

“Give it a few minutes. I added a pain killer in there to ease your breathing,” Yvetal said. It should kick in in the next twenty minutes or so.”

“Sounds good.” Feather Blade smiled then. “Thank you, Yvetal.”

The Unicorn shrugged. “Outcasts take care of each other. It only seems fair, don’t you think?” he asked as he returned the smile.

“Indeed, and someday that will be the norm for this entire town. They’ll help out everypony.”

“Here’s hoping they can reach that day sooner, rather than later.”

Hammer Strike’s shadow muttered to himself as he wandered the halls of his own mind. The concept of existing in a place like this would be considered by most as some level of insanity. After all, who would believe entering and existing within the mind in a cognitive plane of existence. After some time looking through it, he was able to determine it was real in at least some sense of the word.

The fact that others on the outside could get inside had upset him to the point of making a horrible mistake: the creation of his soldiers. He growled as he thought on it. “I’m a moron. Creating beings in this place only results in draining myself,” he muttered.

It only made him more furious when they defeated the shadow of Luna he had created. He’d spent hours working on her to ensure she would be perfect for battle, only for her to actually fall in battle against her counterpart.

And that damned scythe. Why’d it have to stick around? It couldn’t have been like the other weapons and materials and vanished to leave something else behind. No. Instead, he had placed too much effort into it, and now it was in her possession.

One of the shadows in armor saluted him as he passed, leaving him with the second thing on his mind. While he had created the shadows of his friends and family, the guards roaming the place had been there since he first came to. When they were defeated, nothing happened to him in scales of energy, and they dropped odd materials when killed by the group from the outside. Whenever he attempted to deal with the knights, it resulted in nothing being dropped.

From the beginning, they addressed him as ruler, as they should. But without knowing more about them, it left him with a sense of unease, despite them showing no signs of rebellion. They couldn’t answer any questions about what they were, apart from saying they were his guard, selected to take this task.

Without full control of his body, he was unable to fully utilize the thaumic field to his advantage, leaving him to rely on the shadows and guards to assist in dealing with the intruders. He was close, so close that he could take control for brief moments of time. The first time had been by accident, but the results were interesting, to say the least. If he’d only had a minute more, he could have been able to subdue his foes, leaving them in at least a state that would make them unable to continue fighting in the cognitive world.

He grumbled to himself as he moved towards his study. He needed to plan things out to ensure the optimal outcome for the fight that was drawing near. He wouldn’t give up, not while he was this close to gaining control.

Yvetal groaned and stretched as he stepped outside the tent. He cracked his back and neck, then proceeded to go stoke the embers of the fire, adding kindling, until he had a proper blaze going. The strange light and non-light that was the twilight hour filled the air with a sense of mystery as he looked out over the rest of the developing settlement. A gentle breeze carried the scent of fresh dew and rich grass, and he sighed in contentment as he levitated a kettle and tripod over the flames.

“And how is the patient?” Gabriel’s voice was heard just before he and New Moon entered the camp. The Pony bore several new scars and carried a most intriguing weapon on her back.

“Sleeping. I gave him a brew to help him relax. Since we’ll be facing you know who next, I was considering the possibility of speeding his recovery by going to the cognitive plane and using one of those red orbs. They certainly seemed to help restore you, Gabriel, and you were in far worse condition.”

“Possible, but I think we used our last one,” Gabriel said.

“Well, that sucks,” Yvetal sighed. “I suppose we could see if we have enough to synthesize some sort of a restorative item. We’ve certainly been harvesting enough.”

“Do you have any idea how to do that?” Gabriel asked.

“Have you seriously forgotten, Gabriel? I’m … actually kind of surprised. Your mind’s usually like a trap.” Yvetal levitated the lid off the kettle and tossed in a few herbs from some pouches. “That girl from the Velvet Room said she would make things for us, if we had the right ingredients. All we have to do is check with her, and bring everything we’ve harvested. There’s bound to be some sort of healing item we can make.”

“I’ve had a lot on my mind.” Gabriel glared at the Pony. “A lot a lot.”

Yvetal winced. “Okay, I’ll admit I deserved that visual scolding. How about I make up for it by treating the three of you in town later?”

“I don’t think there’s a place in this town I could get business,” he stated.

“But I can, even if they charge a little extra. Worst case scenario, I could order some things to go and bring them back here.”

“That will probably have to do, but for now, can you look at New Moon’s cuts, make sure nothing's going to get infected?”

“That, I can most certainly do.” He clopped over to New Moon and began by taking a cloth to wash the dried blood from her fur. “By the way, where’d you get the scythe from?”

“My double,” New Moon said. “I have no clue why it’s still here.”

“I’m guessing it needs some analysis later, then. Maybe once we get Hammer Strike back, he can tell us about it.”

“I hope so,” she nodded.

“So what’s the plan, then? Do we have any idea where to go to get to him? Ideas on how to limit him, that sort of thing?”

“If we did, we wouldn’t be sitting here thinking about it,” Gabriel pointed out.

“Okay, then. New Moon, you knew him best growing up. Is there anything you can think of that might offer a competitive edge?”

“Somewhere wide open. He works best in close quarters.”

“So it would have to be the courtyard, then, or possibly the edge of his cognitive plane outside the castle. He’s not foolish enough to come out to us on his own like that. He’s calculating, so we’d need something to draw him out or a means to force him out there,” Yvetal mused.

“Yes, but it can’t be obvious, or he’ll see it coming,” New Moon sighed.

“I’m guessing it would have to be something pretty big, then. Hmm … I wonder. What if we were to find the cognitive version of Crysalis and recruit her as an ally? He hates her guts. If we get her to act as bait, it might work.”

“I don’t think we have the time to go looking,” Gabriel noted.

“And if we were to try a facsimile, he’d probably see right through it, since we have no idea what the cognitive world version would look like.” Yvetal frowned. “What if we were to go after the cognitive form of Rarity? Do you think he’d care about her at all?”

“Rarity won’t be born for a long time yet.”

“True, but the Shadow Strike has all of Hammer Strike’s memories intact, which means he should also remember Rarity. Granted, I don’t know if he even cares about Rarity or not. If it’s the same Strike we faced before, then we’d have to take something very close to home to get his attention.”

“Would you want to have to fight her, if we do find her?” Gabriel asked.

“Good point. Facing him and her together probably wouldn’t be such a good idea.” Yvetal frowned as he laid his chin on a hoof. “Well, this sucks. Any other ideas?”

“All we can do is hunt for him,” Gabriel sighed. “Hope we get lucky.”

“I suppose we could always see about asking Igor and his assistant for advice while we’re visiting.” He shrugged. “Worst case scenario, he’ll say we have to figure it out on our own.”

“I suppose then tomorrow, we’ll see if we can get ahold of one of those orbs.”

“For now, that’s probably for the best. The more materials we have, the better when we visit the Velvet Room.” Yvetal rose and tossed his blond mane in the sunlight, then chuckled. “Getting a little long. Gonna have to see about cutting it later.” He approached the two warriors. “Now, then, let’s see about getting you two patched up.”

“I’m fine. Just look after New Moon.” Gabriel got to his feet and headed for the building. “I need to sleep.”

“You faced her alone, didn’t you?” Yvetal asked as he turned his attention back to the mare.

“It was the only way to do it right,” New Moon said.

He pulled out a salve from one of his many jars and started applying it to the scars. “So, was she everything you expected?”

“She was not what I expected, but she was in some ways more and some ways less than I was prepared for.”

“But you grew from the experience?”

“I saw flaws in myself, ones I conquered and ones I had yet to realize. I saw myself exposed enough to know what I needed to overcome.”

“I guess that makes two of us to an extent.” Yvetal chuckled as he laid a few quick bandages over the salve. “You know, I can’t help but wonder if that thing over there might prove to be the key to all of this by the time it’s all over,” he said, motioning to the scythe.

“I don’t think it will ever be that simple.”

“Sure seemed to be when Twilight and the others saved you.”

“That was a different instance,” Luna said.

“And the crystal heart? Just happening to land in the caves where Cadence just so happened to have also been hidden? It seems that a lot of the time in Equestria, the answer to things just sort of falls into your laps.”

“A stallion bought a tin cup in Hooford a week ago. The next day his town was attacked by a bug bear. Should we say the cup caused the attack?” Luna asked.

“Was it a Tuesday?”

Luna looked at him rather bluntly.

“It’s a valid question, Luna. If it was a Tuesday, then a minor act like that could very easily have triggered a series of chain events that led to exactly that happening.”

She glared flatly at him, then rose and walked off, leaving him alone.

Yvetal sighed as he packed up the extra materials and replaced the lid on his jar. “She just doesn’t know you the same way I do, Murphy.”

A single voice rose and fell in a melodic aria as the four Ponies passed through the doorway and entered the familiar blue-curtained atmosphere of the Velvet Room. Igor sat at his desk scrawling away at a piece of paper, using a quill made from one of his feathers. Track looked up briefly from her book, then returned to it again, after realizing the visitors would mean no harm to her master.

“Welcome to my Velvet Room,” Igor greeted them. “It appears that it is time for us to part ways. Whether you are to reign victory over your fight with the World’s shadow or fall to his wrath, this will be the last time we see each other.”

“What was that?” Grif asked. “You completely switched your tone … not for the first time.” He gave a frustrated growl. “At first, I thought it was just me, but seriously, I’ve been in and out of this room several times now, and you switch your position more than freakin’ House Turncoat!”

Igor stared at Grif for a moment. “This is the end. You will have to forgive me for being so straightforward with my statements, but this is the last night in which the shadow will remain locked away. Your last chance at him. Should you fail in dealing with it, the fate of everything will fall to a state of imbalance.”

“Yes, yet previously you implied killing him wasn’t the only option,” Luna spoke up.

“There are multiple ways to deal with any situation. As for your team and yourself, I have yet to see any signs that you have another plan but that.” Igor’s gaze flicked over Pensword and Vital, before returning to Luna.

“What is the truth?” Luna asked. “What are you? What is your game in all this?”

“I am the embodiment of Oaths, of contracts and agreements. All I am here for is to watch how these contracts form and to what ends they are completed. Those who hold a powerful contract are especially interesting to me.”

“Then where is your second face?” Luna asked.

Igor hummed questioningly at Luna as he brought his hands up, intertwined his talons, and leaned against the table, resting his beak on them.

“An oath is too complicated to be represented by a single face.” Luna gave him a cold stare. “Are you the oath keeper or the oath breaker? Where is your second face?”

Igor stared at Luna, before giving a soft chuckle. “Damn you. Keeper knew you would catch on.” He moved his hands, resting one on the table, tapping his talons away as he leaned against the other hand with a wide grin on his face.

“I take it you are Breaker, if you refer to Keeper, as an Oath is one that is unable to abide lies,” Pensword replied, looking about with worry. He paused. “Luna, I have an idea, a risky one, but one that may very well bring a win of life for all. We just have to have Golden Oak confront this inner demon.”

“A lie means nothing to an oath, for what if your oath is to lie?” Breaker said.

“We’re not bringing a civilian into this,” Grif stated flatly.

“Even though he isn’t technically one?” Vital asked. “He does have a point. Golden Oak is Hammer Strike, even if he doesn’t remember it. Caramel told me all about it. He remembers how to fight. It has potential to work.”

“It has the potential to kill him.” Luna turned to them, staring both down as she approached. “Perhaps you ignored the parts where Golden Oak was injured in these fights? He is far less durable than Hammer Strike. You ask us to risk everything we’ve worked for for a fleeting chance of success.”

“Then what do we do? If we were to have him confront and accept his dark part, wouldn’t that remove the dark one’s power? Plus, this interaction could bring back his memories. We have to have all options on the table,” Pensword said.

“Sometimes, Pensword, it’s not enough to accept your dark side.” Grif shook his head. “Sometimes your darkness needs to accept you, too.”

“What I’m curious about is why he looked at us when he was talking about the possibility of another plan,” Vital said with a furrowed brow. “Does that mean he and I could come up with a way to fix things without killing the shadow?”

“All through this trip, you two have come to the conclusion that killing was the only path,” Grif said. “It’s been in your way of talking, your way of taking in the facts. You two are … too inexperienced to have realized that’s not always an option that leads to good things.”

“In short, you’re basically saying we were both manipulated into thinking in a certain way, and accepted it as the only way, because of a lack of experience,” Vital said.

Luna looked to Breaker again. “Each of us here has an oath of sorts to Hammer Strike. It may not be a strictly spoken oath, but the silent oath between friends and companions or even family can be just as binding. We all have an oath towards Hammer Strike’s safety. I think we were being tested on the strength of that oath.”

“And I failed?” Pensword asked with a forlorn look at the ground. “I only now saw this other option but it seems more dangerous than the other.” He sighed. “War horses are not good at this kind of situation. Police Ponies, maybe.”

“You had no experience of your own dark side, nor have you had to understand the reality of its existence.” Luna placed a wing on Pensword.

“And you still run from yours.” Grif looked to Vital. “You let the separation weaken yourself. Neither of you could realize the possible repercussions for killing half of your own soul.”

“So he was looking our way because he’s hoping for us to essentially … continue along that path?”

“I looked to you both, as you were the ones to hold the weakest contract to him,” Breaker chuckled from his seated position.

“And you were hoping we would inadvertently break said contracts?” Vital asked.

“Are you slow to notice that I am the Oath Breaker?”

“Just looking to get my ducks in a row,” Vital said calmly. “So, Tracker, quick question. Do you happen to serve both masters equally?” he asked casually as he looked back to the mare in the blue uniform.

“Unfortunately, yes,” she sighed. “I am unable to tell the guests anything on either of my masters.”

Vital shrugged. “We’re not looking for information on your masters. We’re looking for information on how to get our Hammer Strike back without killing or seriously damaging him. Any ideas?”

“The only advice I can give you is to be aware of the status of both yourselves and him.”

Vital nodded. “Thank you. I’m guessing even that was hard to say.” He hefted a bag full onto a table next to her. “Do you think you could help us make a few supplies? I like to be as prepared as I can be.”

“Certainly.” Track gave a small smile. “What supplies are you looking for in particular?”

“Well, you did mention status. Do I have enough here to create items designed to remove ailments, take care of health and stamina, that sort of thing?”

Track’s smile widened. “I believe you have enough to make a few.”

“IN THE NAME OF THE MOON, WE SHALL PUNISH YOU!” Luna shouted as she decapitated yet another string of guards in their way. Grif was chopping his way through minions as well, limbs landing where they would to dissolve later as they charged through the courtyard. Grif and Luna had quickly decided that the time for stealth was over, and the best way to draw Shadow Strike out was a full frontal assault. With renewed power, Luna easily tore the portcullis and drawbridge out and flung them away. The minion armies were falling before them like chaff.

Any minion that didn’t have armor or wore only a poor covering found themselves attacked by Pensword’s fangs and hooves. After a few monster kills, the commander utilized a mismatched pair of wing blades to become a tornado of shadow and death. A veritable blizzard surrounded Vital Spark, tearing through the shadows’ armor like paper. He fired off a series of ice beams to slick the ground or immobilize opponents, before cutting them to ribbons.

They tore into the castle with minimal effort, only being slightly slowed as the basic minions shifted to the heavier knights. With their current equipment, the four warriors made short work of these as they carved a path ahead. Grif took the lead in the hallways, since Luna couldn’t swing wide with her scythe. The slaughter grew heavier, and then began to wane as they fought into the hall before the throne room, until the tide stopped. Grif was about to say something, when he noted several of the dead minions had dropped healing and mana restoring spheres. His eyes widened.

“Quiet area. Plenty of healing items. Those don’t bode well.”

“Supreme secret boss level difficulty ahead?” Vital asked.

“Gather up the healing items, and everybody get ready.” Grif scanned the area.

“Who’s taking what?” Vital asked hastily. “We should all have at least a few on us to use during the battle outside what I can throw your way.”

“Vital, just take them all and pray to the gods we can live long enough for you to use them.”

It was at that moment that a nearby door burst open. In the remains stood a large figure covered in platemail armor. Each piece was interlocked together and bound by chains with a dark mist emanating from every crack and opening. In its hands was a plain greatsword with little to no markings. As soon as it noticed the group, its stance changed, bringing its sword close to its body.

But before it could take a step, a massive blade impaled it into the floor. The sword itself was a dull grey, stained in a mixture of red, black, and purple fluid. The hilt curved outward with a harsh corner, reflecting light off the soft purple metal. The leather wrapping was stained purple, spiralling down to the pommel, ending in a sharp point of steel.

Soon after the blade, an even larger figure crashed into the ground. Segments of the platemail were fragmented, cracking or worse, revealing a stained blue cloth underneath. Chainmail gleamed underneath the cracks and gaps of the armor with a soft dark mist escaping it. The helmet resembled the head of a dragon, leaving little to the opening for its eyes, and ended in a matted down, blackened plume. Reaching up with its right arm, it grabbed the blade and effortlessly removed it from the shadow beneath it. Its left arm was limp, hanging at an unnatural angle. As soon as it took notice of the group, it leaned back, before letting out a horrid wail as the shadows around quickly dispersed, leaving the area as quickly as they could.

“Well, thats bad, but it could be worse,” Grif said as he looked at their enemy.

Pensword stood ready, wings flared and fangs bared, before looking at Grif, silently praying to Faust that the fight hadn’t been jinxed, due to what the Gryphon had just said. He quickly returned to his pose.

“Worse? How, exactly, could this get worse?” That’s freakin’ Artorias!” Vital cried.

“You never saw Havel the Rock, did you?” Grif asked.

“... Fair point. So who’s on heal and boost duty and who’s on attack?”

“Well let's be pragmatic here,” Luna said. “How likely are either of you to take out that armor?”

“I’ll admit not too likely. Are you suggesting shucking?”

“Here is the problem. Hammer Strike’s delaying, which means he’s planning something,” Grif noted. “If the four of us stay to fight, we’ll win, but then we possibly give him the time he needs.”

Pensword grinned. “I think the door is important. We need to get past and delay Hammer Strike from implementing his plan. We all fight here, we lose the war.” He looked to the four, and his eyes flashed with a dreadful anticipation. “Grif, Vital, Luna, go!” He snapped opened his wings, then barked a challenge. “Hey, Metalhead! Over here!” Sure enough, that got the attention of the creature. Pensword stood on the ground and waited as Artorias charged. At the last second, he launched into the air, the greatsword passing under his hooves by just a hair’s breadth. The force of the swing left a swath of air behind, thrusting the Pegasus backward and nearly causing him to strike a wall. Thanks to his training, the dizzy spell accompanying the blow dissipated quickly. With Artorias distracted, the door to the throne room was now wide open.

Pensword, catch!” Vital shouted as a series of red orbs zoomed towards the Pegasus.

With the skill of a seasoned flyer, Pensword snatched the orbs in his wings and redirected their momentum to fall into his saddlebag. “Now go!” He narrowed his gaze and offered a quick salute. “Fly, you fools!” His grin lasted only a moment, before the creature’s helmet smashed into the small of his back, slamming him into the ceiling.

Gods speed, my friend,” Grif offered, not even turning to look as the remaining three rushed for the throne room.

“I’ll try to bolster you two as best I can,” Vital said, even as he winced at the sudden wind that rushed in behind them. “I’m the weakest of the three of us, so he’ll probably try going after me to make you two stop.” He gulped. “If he gets ahold of me, … keep going after him, no matter what.”

“As long as you’re conscious, we’ll be fine,” Grif assured him, his eyes flickering to his pack for a moment.

“Onward, then. ELYSIUM FIELDS!” Luna shouted, charging ahead.

“Forgive me, Doctor, but, ‘Allons-y!’” Vital shouted.

“LEROY!” Grif charged.

Pensword’s ear twitched as he heard his friends’ war cries. He banked, only to flare his wings and backpedal up to the ceiling as he narrowly avoided another blow from Artorias’ greatsword. He frowned. “I think this guy is from a game.” He narrowed his eyes as he watched his opponent. The knight started back towards the throne room, its sword dragging across the floor with a raspy hiss as his decaying armor creaked and groaned. Pensword couldn’t allow that. He pulled out the rifle he’d gotten at the start of their mission, aimed, and fired.

Artorias turned his head to the source of the sudden blow that struck his armpit. He roared in rage, shaking the dust from the beams in the ceiling. He lunged forward, jumped, and swung the blade. Pensword dove and twisted, but even so, he could feel the blade shearing a few centimeters of his feathers. The Pegasus settled onto the floor and backed away down the hall. Artorias followed, as Pensword had hoped. The more distance he could put between that monster and his friends, the better.

When Artorias raised his blade, Pensword thrust forward, using his hind legs and his wings to increase his speed as he attacked the monster’s left side. The metal armor shrieked in protest as wing blade struck plate mail. Unfortunately for the Pegasus, the strike hadn’t been a clean one. A sudden jerk on his wing socket pulled him back at the last moment. He looked up to see one of the blades on his weapon had caught on a hole in the creature’s armor. Then he saw the swift approach of a heavy metal boot, followed by the distinct and familiar sensation of pain. The giant had found its mark.

Pensword clattered down the hallway, sparks jumping like startled rabbits as he bounced across the floor, before finally coming to a crashing stop. He rose unsteadily to his hooves as he struggled against the constant ringing in his ears. It was pure instinct that saved him in the end. He thrust into the air, despite how dangerous it was to fly when still recovering from a blow. Less than a second later, he heard the crash of the giant’s overhead swing connecting to the ground.

Pensword continued to flap, and shook his head briefly to get his senses back in order, before looking over his opponent one more time. Clearly, a head-on strike wouldn’t work so well in this case. There was too much risk in getting caught, and he wasn’t about to dance with death again that soon. He looked to his wing blade and noticed a nick in the metalwork. Worse yet, a crack or two had formed on the plating, no doubt due to the force of Artorias’ kick. “That’s not good,” he breathed. His eyes narrowed. Then he took a deep breath and pulled out his flintlock.

“Hey!” he shouted. Sure enough, he drew the knight’s attention. This shadow clearly had no intelligence whatsoever. It acted on a primal basis. “Eat this.” Pensword pulled the trigger. The ball from the pistol flew towards its target, nicked the lower edge of the left eye on Artorias’ helmet, and ricocheted up, into the eye hole to spin into the helmet.

An unearthly cry somewhere between a roar and a gurgling wail surged from the helmet as the creature’s broken left arm twitched. However, the arm was still useless, and it refused to drop its sword. The shadow’s grip tightened, even as dust poured out from the helmet’s holes.

Pensword yelped as the giant used his blade and knocked a loose piece of masonry at him.

“Yikes!” Even though Pensword tried to get out, the debris still managed to connect in his rear, and he felt his left hoof go numb from the crushing impact. “Hurry up, guys,” he whispered as he adjusted his position and dove at this giants back. Another wail rose as metal struck metal, and the ghastly song drifted back to the throne room.

Grif, Vital, and Luna burst through a set of doors into a dark hallway. The torches burned with an orange flame, bathing the passage in a soft glow, illuminating the deformed stone. The bricks were scorched and partially melted, while a faint layer of ash covered the floor with small piles laying at the sides of the hall, leaving Grif with a faint sense of deja vu.

“Are … we too late?” Vital asked. His eyes roved warily over the room.

“We … were last time,” Grif said, his eyes widening as recognition dawned on him.

“Last time?”

“During the Third Gryphon War, Hammer Strike was captured. This is where he was taken.”

“So, does this make it the Dark Strike’s prison, … or the place our Hammer Strike’s psyche was being held?”

“I’m not sure it’s that simple.” Luna looked around. “It’s such a deep memory, such a painful scar.”

“Something that could potentially be exploited?”

“This memory likely pains Shadow Strike as well,” Luna said. “Let’s see inside.”

Vital forced himself to look up at the clinking chains as they shook mournfully in the air. The remnants of some sort of dolley wilted up out of the slag that may have once been its shelving units. The black scorch marks that covered the walls left them brittle as Vital touched a segment briefly, only for it to break apart from the pressure. “He was locked up here?”

“He was locked up, beaten, tortured, both mentally and physically,” Grif said, looking around.

“The scars?”

Grif understood the implication of the question only too well. “When we found him, they’d pushed him to a state where he’d basically baptized the building in fire.”

“You know, in a way, it looks almost like a womb, doesn’t it?” Vital said as he scanned over the concave walls.

“An interesting comparison,” Luna commented.

Grif took to the trail of ash and blood, wondering where it would lead.

It didn’t take long for the group to push open a set of double doors leading outside of the building into the courtyard. Ash covered the ground in piles and rows. The stone was warped and blackened, and in the center of the yard, Hammer Strike sat with his back to them. Numerous fresh cuts and gashes had opened across his body, coating him in his own blood. Orbs of blue fire surrounded him, acting almost like a protective barrier.

“Is that our Hammer Strike or the other?” Vital asked softly.

Grif tried to move to get a view of this Hammer Strike’s face.

As he circled around him, he noticed the Earth Pony was staring at bloodied hooves coated in ash, with a horrified expression on his face as he took several quick, jerky breaths. As Grif studied him, his ear suddenly twitched and his gaze snapped to Grif. His jaw shook, before he finally spoke out, “G-Gabriel?”

“Golden Oak?” Grif asked.

“W-what’s going on, Gabriel?” He glanced back at his hooves. “I ... I was talking with Caramel. My head has been killing me all day, and I could hardly focus. And … and then it all went dark. I was here, my body and my mind hurt. And the blood. Divine above, the blood and fire. The ash ... it’s everywhere.”

“You look like you’ve been hurt,” Vital noted as he approached timidly. “I’m … not sure if you would remember me, but I’m a healer of sorts, among other things. If you’d like, I can take a look at those wounds, try to treat them.”

“No!” He cried out. “Don’t get too close.” He took a shuddering breath. “I can’t … I can’t control the fire. Anything that gets close to me….” He looked at the ash around him once more.

Vital’s gaze narrowed as he looked cautiously around the courtyard. “What, exactly, got close to you?”

“We can’t help you, if you don’t calm down,” Grif added.

“How? How am I supposed to calm down? Everything that comes close was burned to ash! The gryphons, those knights. And to top it all off, everything hurts: my head, my body, and these images that keep coming to me. I feel like I’m constantly surrounded. It’s like I’m being watched by something.” A familiar gleam appeared in his eyes. “So, how am I supposed to do that, Grif?” he shouted.

The courtyard was silent as the trio stared at the Pony, and he stared in return. “He remembers you,” Vital said as he turned to the Gryphon.

“Yes, but the question is, which one remembers me?” Grif replied.

“Which one?” Golden Oak questioned, before bringing his hooves to his head. He groaned. “Just ... what’s happening to me?”

Luna approached him and placed a hoof gingerly on his back. “Golden Oak, what do you know of Lord Hammer Strike?”

He was startled by the interaction, noting that the fire seemed to ignore her. “I … I never studied into his legend.”

“Then this may be hard to believe,” Luna said.

“Am … am I related to him or something?” Golden Oak questioned, before he suddenly brought his hooves to his head and cried out in pain. The area around them shifted for a moment as his cries grew louder. “I-I just … I just want to know!” he yelled, and his voice echoed plaintively on the wind, before a sudden gust obscured their vision with ash. When the storm cleared, the trio suddenly found themselves in a large dank chamber, with no sign of Golden Oak in sight.

The room was illuminated by blue fire, the area coated in blood. Shackles hung above. From the shadows of the room, the figure of a rust-red gryphon stepped out with a twisted smile. “Ah, there you are. Can’t exactly have you three escaping, before your sessions, now can we?” He bowed. “I am Senior Torturer Grimbeak, your host for the remainder of your stay.”

“Grimbeak.” Grif’s voice oozed venom.

“I’m guessing we have history with this Gryphon that I don’t know about yet?” Vital asked as his horn began to glow. “Then again, if you hate him, then I know I’m not gonna like him.”

“I never met him. Hammer Strike turned him into a pile of ash long before I got the chance,” Grif growled. “He’s the Gryphon who tortured him.”

“Well, then. In that case, I’m guessing there’s no mercy allowed for this one. Am I right?”

“If you do, then may they save a special cell in Tartarus for you,” Luna said.

“Just making sure. I don’t want to risk breaking any oaths, after all.” His face set in a grim line. “We’d best be careful, though. This is a skilled torturer, not the shadow of me we saw before. I assume that means he has a lot of tricks up his sleeve.”

“He’s still stalling,” Grif said. “We can’t slow down for this.”

The restraints suddenly clamped around Grimbeak’s limbs and neck, and slammed him against the wall, pulling his legs tight. “Then let’s finish this quickly,” Vital said as he continued to direct his magic. “Luna, Grif, if you would?”

Grif and Luna charged, only to have to backtrack to avoid several darts that flew at them from seemingly nowhere.

“Of course he’s got the room trapped,” Grif grumbled, avoiding more darts.

“No torturer wouldn’t have some form of failsafe to survive,” Vital noted. “People tend to get a bit kill happy when they’re freed and he or she is left to take the blame for their suffering,” Vital pointed out.

“You seem able to handle this. How long will those restraints hold?” Luna asked.

Vital continued to stare resolutely at Grimbeak. “As long as you need them to.”

Luna looked to Grif, and the two nodded. “We’ll go on ahead,” Grif said.

Vital threw his saddlebags at them. “Take these. Leave a few blue and red orbs behind, just in case, but make sure you two have enough for the battle ahead. If you baby me, so help me, I’ll never let you hear the end of it.”

Grif swiped a couple of orbs and dashed for the exit with Luna trailing after him.

“Damn it, Grif!” Vital’s voice roared after the pair.

The battle between Artorias and Pensword continued. Of the original ten rounds Pensword had been able to accumulate, seven remained. His face wrinkled in disgust as he hid in the shadows of the hall’s arches. In his haste to distract the giant, he had tried to bite into one of the areas where the armor had been damaged. Needless to say, that proved rather ineffective and incredibly unpleasant to his taste buds.

He narrowed his eyes and flattened his ears as he looked down. This had become a much more intense fight. Artorias even got a good hit in, before this hide and seek game had begun, leaving the Pony little choice but to use one of the three red orbs he had to reset a broken leg. Thankfully whatever those orbs were, they gave him the benefit of not needing a split to work.

He waited for the right moment as the creature lumbered beneath. Then Pensword smirked. He plunged down with all the speed he could muster, slamming his hooves onto the knight’s helmet with a loud crunch and a series of pops. A shriek of rage emanated from the creature as Pensword dragged his wing blade across the side, then leaped down to the shadow’s sword to attempt to yank it away.

It took some serious working, but Pensword finally managed to wrench it out of the limp arm. Unfortunately, Artorias was ready for it. The knight’s free hand swung around and landed a heavy punch on the Pagasus’ gut, sending Pensword tumbling off the giant’s body and rolling across the floor. Adrenaline surged through his body, giving him the strength to use the momentum of the rolling to surge into the air again. He was going to feel that one in the morning, that was for sure. He coughed briefly and swallowed back the urge to vomit. There was a battle to be won, after all.

The giant was so enraged, it seemed to have forgotten its opponent could fly. It slammed into a wall, giving Pensword the opportunity he needed to hit it from the side and knock it to the ground. The Peasus’ head rang, and his body felt numb, but he knew he had to keep up the fight. Taking advantage of the monster’s dazed state, he struck with his wing blades again. Once more metal shrieked. Once more, he felt the catch, only this time, the acrid smell of fresh blood also flooded his nostrils, and he knew instinctively that it was his own.

Artorias began to stir, and Pensword yanked desperately to no avail. Finally, he reached over and tore at the bindings with his teeth. The cords snapped just in time, and Pensword withdrew the bloody mass of feathers and tissue. Then he reached in with both hooves and teeth to yank the blades out from the gap where they’d caught and rammed it into one of the slots on the giant’s right arm. A new cry of pain and outrage caused the very rafters to shake as dust and mortar descended in dusty cascades. Pensword rolled out of the way just in time to avoid the deadly thrashing as the creature tried to swing its legs and arm at him.

Pensword coughed again, and this time he tasted blood. He took his second red orb and activated the magic within it. Feeling returned to his body. The blood seeping down his wings seemed almost to reverse its course as the wounds healed and closed. He panted to catch his breath, even as the armor-clad giant scrabbled for purchase to rise once more. Even as Artorias struggled, Pensword could see him reaching for his sword. The Pegasus narrowed his gaze and lunged forward to kick the weapon out of the knight’s range. Artorias responded by rolling over and sweeping his titanic, albeit severely crippled arms at the Pony.

Pensword grunted as he struggled for breath. The titanic weight of Artorias’ armor weighed heavily on him as he strained to resist the creature’s onslaught. “Oh, IT IS ON!” he growled.

Grif and Luna stepped into a long hallway. Marble pillars stretched into an endless darkness above them, and a long blue rug stretched down to a doorway at the far end of the room. Light filtered in from the stained glass windows lining the hallways, revealing a stream of stories with each passing glance. A figure stood at the end of the hallway. A black long coat covering most of his body with plates of armor around several sections of the coat and hands. Its head was covered by a helmet formed of large interlocking curved plates that covered the entire face down to the neck, save for two small eye slits. As soon as they noticed him, he reached behind his shoulders, unsheathing two blades. In his left hand, he held a blade made of a greenish-blue crystalline metal. It was double-edged, primarily thin, save for a wide bulbous section at the top. The cross hilt was shaped like a cross and set with a large diamond at the center. In his right hand he held a black single-edged sword with a handle that seemed to resemble the type one might see in a steampunk style sword, with the blade stretching down to curve in a semicircle over the handle as a substitute for a crossguard.

“Count to ten and run,” Grif told Luna, placing most of the orbs he’d grabbed into her bag.

“Grif, why–?” Luna began, but stopped as he shook his head.

“Out of all of us, you’ve got the best chance against Hammer Strike. You’ve fought him to a standstill before, and that thing is only half of him. You go ahead and leave this one to me.” Grif turned to the swordsman and unsheathed his own swords, flourishing them fluidly, before turning a low double vertical sweep into a deep bow towards the shadow.

The shadow flipped the sword in its right hand into a reverse grip and held its hand across its chest as it gave a short bow. The two figures charged in a blur of motion, all four blades locking between them in a shower of sparks. The warriors disengaged and shifted position, before charging and locking again. This time, when they disengaged, Grif pressed forward and almost managed to land a strike, only to be parried by one of his opponent’s blades.

Luna nearly lost count as she watched the two figures attacking each other in rapid flurries. Still, somehow, she managed to reach ten, before booking for the exit, even as Grif ducked what would have been a decapitation.

“You know,” Grif smiled as the two clashed, “it’s almost too bad I have to kill you. It’s been a while since I’ve had an opponent I can go all out on.” Grif pressed again with these words, and blades filled the air. With no one in the room to look out for, Grif was ready to give it his all.

The rug continued to stretch on as Luna burst through the doors to enter a room made almost entirely out of gold and crystal. Precious gems dotted chandeliers that dispersed a rainbow of colors that merged and blended into the blackened shadows that seemed almost to hover along the corners of her vision. Instead of the twin thrones she recalled from Canterlot, one massive, twisted monstrosity of black scale, hole-encrusted horns, and sprawling tendrils that stretched out beneath the throne’s occupant to form a writhing blanket of living darkness stood imposing itself over everything else. A sickly purple glow emanated from the crystals embedded into the throne’s top, tinged by a blackness deeper than any Luna had seen before, … at least in most nightmares.

As the princess drew closer, the atmosphere of the room seemed to change. The gold lost its luster, turning to pillars of bone as the reek of ash assaulted her nostrils. A web of a dark, viscous substance formed a heavy veil that dropped before the throne. Baleful blue flames flickered and danced menacingly around the dais as the occasional spurt of red in their cores turned them the same purple as the throne’s crystals, before they settled into blue again, ever shifting in the same cycle.

Shadow Strike looked on through the veil with a disapproving frown. His blue coat and gold trim held easily to his body as he looked down at the uninvited guest that now stood in a gross parody of a traditional audience. His golden eyes flashed in the bobbing light of his guardian flames as he cracked his neck and looked down with a grim, albeit somewhat bored expression.

“First there’s shadows going berserk, then you four show up, and now I’ve got that moron Golden Oak running around being protected by some mare in elevator attendant attire. You just love making things difficult, don’t you?”

“Seems to me the only one making things difficult is you.” Luna brandished her scythe.

“If it weren’t for you all showing up, things would have been so much easier,” he sighed as he reached behind his back, grabbing Ulcrusher as it formed. “Instead, every part of the plan fell into complete chaos.”

“And if it weren’t for your needless hostility, your other half would have recovered his memories by now,” Luna returned. “You are the root of all your pain, not us.”

“I refuse to let my other half take charge again! Do you know how many needless actions he takes, all to avoid such minor incidents? The things I could accomplish would be greater, if he wasn’t worrying so much about every little problem that could arise from any little action! Every moment of my life is filled with a constant sense of worrying about everything!”

“By creating this needless separation, you only weaken yourself.” Luna stomped her hoof a few times. “He has accepted your existence. Why must you create needless conflict?”

“Because I’m so damned tired of it all. Do you know what the most complicated thing in my life was before we came here? The most I had to worry about was if I sanded down the wood enough to keep myself from getting a splinter, to ensure I kept my limbs far enough away from my power saw, none of this nonsense! I don’t want to keep up this senseless worrying about everything. I have power. Why should I worry about things that wouldn’t harm me?”

“Because you don’t have the power to rule without those you care about,” Luna returned. “Some Ponies draw circles and care for only what lies within its boundaries: their family, their house. Others draw larger circles and enclose within it their friends and their friends’ families. But you are Hammer Strike. You don’t settle for small or medium. You do everything large. You once told me anyone in power shouldn’t be comfortable. So why this? Why now?”

“Have you ever thought that, for once, I may have wanted some damn peace in my life? Almost every month, it’s off to some random location, some deadly fight, some trip in time. It never fails!”

“There are better ways to seek a break than this, this tantrum,” Luna retorted.

“And yet every time I try, I’m pulled right back into it. No matter what I do, it’s always the same outcome. And these damned memories that follow it, every waking moment, because of the spells cast on me. I remember almost every moment I’ve been here. All the pain, all the fear. So I will fight at every opportunity, every chance I get, to earn that peace I want so badly.”

“And yet here you stand, complaining and whining, like a foal who’s been caught pulling his brother’s mane. Tell me, do you think that's a true approximation of Ulkrusher in your hand?”

“Down to every detail I could take in.”

“All it is is a shadow, because that's all you can create. Without your other half, all you are is a pale imitation of the real thing.”

Shadow Strike charged, and Luna’s scythe met the hammer. Much as Luna had expected, the hammer hit hard, but not nearly as hard as the hammer it stole its image from. She pushed forward with flurry after flurry, forcing the shadow to give more ground as the two weapons clashed. “You could at least make this interesting,” Luna said as she caught a mistake and hooked the head of his hammer, pulling it from his hooves and sending it flying to land on the ground several feet away.

With a growl, Hammer Strike reached out and created a greatsword from thin air, then charged again. The weapon’s longer reach and combat effective area actually made a difference as the two continued their dance of death. He managed to land several shallow blows on Luna; however, he was still forced to give ground as the scythe was able to block and thrust at the same time, allowing Luna the ability to attack with her defence. Several minutes later, the greatsword shattered against the far wall. “Try again,” Luna growled.

This time, he caught Luna off guard. The weapon that formed in his hooves was something she’d never seen Hammer Strike use before. She wasn’t even sure he’d covered it. The shadow of the Pony that had raised her now brandished a bident, a large fork-like weapon with two tines, rather than three. He held aggressively, and when the two engaged, the battle went very differently. The weapon’s twin tips and inward facing barbs were perfectly set for locking her weapon. On three occasions, Luna nearly lost her scythe as the shadow attacked in several flurries, gouging her coat with deep bloody tracks as he pushed forward again and again.

Pensword was in the air again, while his opponent stood glaring up at him. A black viscous substance thicker than blood, but not so thick as tar dripped from where he had jammed his broken wing blade into its arm. The giant sword lay useless on the ground. The creature couldn’t lift it anymore.

The only problem now was the fact that, since the giant had been unburdened of the hefty weapon, it was free to swing its arms, making the very wing blades that had crippled it a deadly weapon in its favor as it struck with broad sweeps. The cut above the Pegasus’ hoof showed only too well just how quickly Artorias had been able to adapt. Now the two watched one another, locked in a perpetual stalemate. Pensword’s body had taken more of a beating as he worked to whittle the giant down. His feathers were ruffled, and he could feel the bruises starting to form beneath his fur. He continued to circle in the air, just outside of the giant’s reach.

Finally, the commander struck, making a spirited dash for the monster’s back as he tried to kick it off balance agian. Artorias was having none of it, and he backhanded Pensword into the air again. The monster had adapted, and it was time to try a new tactic. Pensword checked his bullet supply once more, and cursed his luck as he found the cache completely empty. What would it take to finally kill this thing? He sighed, took a shuddering breath, and then withdrew the hatchet he’d won from his shadow. His muscles tensed as he let out a low growl, then barked, “This ends now!”

He transferred the hatchet to one of his wings and threw it with a loud cry. The metal seemed almost to scream as it sliced through the air, filled with the Pony’s pent up anger and frustration. The weapon embedded itself into the creature’s neck with a loud crunch, and a fresh gout of the black substance burbled out from its helmet like a bloody froth. Artorias did his best to reach the weapon, but with both arms crippled, there was not chance of reaching the tomahawk in time, even if he were to try using the wall. Ultimately, the shadow let out one last gurgling cry as a fountain of black ichor exploded out from its helm to shower in puddles around it. Then Artorias fell to his knees and collapsed, falling back to the stone floor with a mighty crash. Finally, the body and all its residue burst apart into a dark smoke, leaving behind three red orbs and two blue ones.

Pensword dove greedily, snatching one of the red orbs to restore his health. Scrapes and cuts knit together, and a tingling surrounded the surfaces where he’d taken a heavier beating, and he felt the aching begin to ease. When the magic had done its work, he quickly pocketed the other orbs and rushed towards the door his friends had left through earlier. It was time to rejoin them once more, and put an end to this nightmare once and for all.

“You’re very good,” Grif commented to the shadow across from him as he stared at it, breathing heavily. Their fight was currently a perfect stalemate. The shadow was able to match his movements slash for slash at the same rate of speed. He seemed to know every trick Grif knew, and how to counter it. The room was full of heavy gouges in the floor and walls, yet despite that, both sets of swords appeared wholy untouched by their repeated use.

Grif’s opponent stared at him silently, as if waiting for him to attack again. His posture was carefully controlled, his poise perfect. His blades lay in a easy grip, slanting towards the floor in front of him.

’And there’s the rub.’ Grif sighed, eyeing the duelist’s two blades. ’Even if he was three times as skilled as me, I’d eventually be able to out maneuver him wielding only one sword. But with two blades, I either need to lock blades to stop him or he needs to lock mine to stop me.’ Even as Grif continued to ponder his situation, his opponent seemed to have enough waiting. He suddenly charged Grif with several rapid strikes, which left the Gryphon having to answer, thus throwing off his train of thought.

The room echoed with the ring of blade on blade as dragon bone met the unnamed metals of the other blades. Grif found it took more and more concentration to ignore the stench from where sparks had landed on his own feathers. His talons were nearly numb from the repeated impact of their blows. At some point, his katana had loosened enough to slide under his right wing, and the sheath poked into his side.

“Winds, if you can hear me in here, I could use some help,” Grif said as he continued to dance with his opponent. It took almost a minute for Grif to realize music had started to filter into the room. It was strange, orchestral in nature, with a deep adventuring feel to it. For a minute, Grif could almost smell the tang of salty air. When the two separated again, he saw something lying on the ground, a black scrap of cloth. Perhaps his opponent had gotten a lucky hit? No, he wasn’t wearing anything that black. It might be he’d managed to cut it, but his opponent’s coat seemed undamaged. Without taking his eyes from the shadow, Grif retrieved the scrap with the edge of the imitation of Vigilance. It was then that he realized it seemed to be a bandanna.

And then everything clicked.

It was stupid, moronic even, a technique no self-respecting swordsman would ever think of. It held no reason why it should work, and yet, with a wily grin, Grif lifted the bandanna and fastened it over his crest. He lifted each blade accordingly, preparing for another lock. Then, in a swift motion, he kicked the katana sheath with his right paw, and the blade slid free with a ring. It sailed upwards for a moment, flashing repeatedly, before it began to drop. Grif snapped with his beak, feeling the katana hilt settle awkwardly between his teeth. He now stood before his opponent, grinning through the katana’s hilt and holding a sword in each claw with all three blades facing to the left. The two stared each other down silently, waiting for a signal of some kind. Outside, a breeze suddenly whistled through a crack in the wall, and as though that had been some prearranged signal, both figures charged. Grif stopped the horizontal slashes with a vertical block to either side. The two swords pointing to the sky seemed to form an aisle of their own, one Grif moved through smoothly. In a single rapid motion, he turned his head violently to the right and his opponent’s head hit the ground.

Grif stepped back as his former adversary’s body followed its head’s example. The katana dropped to the ground at his paws as Grif stared, dumbfounded at what had just happened. He laughed, letting out booming chuckles, ignoring the dissolving body before him, until he finally had to stop for air. When he saw what waited for him, his grin widened.

It was a long black coat with a wide collar. White lined the edges of the coat down the two sides of the front and across the shoulders, forming the illusion of straps. A small band circled around the right arm, sewn in a similar fashion. Small metal plates were attached to the mid forearm on each side. Beside it was a matching weapon harness with a large three-sided metal buckle to be worn over the front of the coat. Upon touching the fabric, Grif immediately identified it as leather, specifically dragon leather, the kind of material that hadn’t been used in over thirteen hundred years. Grif watched as the form shifted and altered to fit a quadrupedal creature like himself, with wing slits in the back and a small hole for his tail. Grif practically purred as he tried it on, admiring the feel. He looked towards the direction Luna had exited and shrugged. He supposed it couldn’t hurt to have it equipped for now. Grif slid on the harness and adjusted it carefully. When he went to sheath Vigilance and Vengeance, he found two black sheaths waiting patiently for the blades.

“Oh, I’m going to miss this, when we have to leave,” he sighed as he sheathed the blades and exited the room. He wasn’t sure how, but he could swear he felt … quieter.

“Damn it, why did I have to be the one to teach you combat?” Hammer Strike’s shadow muttered.

“Because Celestia never had the edge for it,” Luna chuckled. “I’d hoped by now you’d see this is pointless.”

“Don’t get cocky. Just because you understand how I fight with these weapons doesn’t mean much for the others.”

“Oh, really?” Grif’s voice suddenly cut in as he walked around Luna, looking tired, but surprisingly uninjured. “Because my sweet ass coat begs to differ.”

“Delightful,” the shadow rolled his eyes.

“Wow. Even your sarcasm is only a shadow of Hammer Strike,” Grif said.

“Not a priority.”

“You don’t have a lot of those, do you?” Grif asked. “Too busy trying to be Batman?”

“Oh, the real Hammer Strike so does it better,” Pensword said as he landed. His armor had changed, taking on a more angular appearance, sans one wing blade. The torturer’s crest had been fastened proudly to his helmet. “I must say, Vital did a great job holding off that Gryphon. It felt nice killing another from that time period.”

“A simple matter of restraint, followed by near strangulation when he tried to poison me. Who knew he still had a sample of the Flames of Tartarus?” Vital said as he clopped slowly into the courtyard. Then he frowned. “Is it wrong for me to have felt pleasure when Pensword smashed the bottle in his face?”

“Believe me, he deserved worse,” Grif answered. “Vital, can you see to Luna? She looks like she could use some help.”

“Sure, Grif. By the way, you owe me when we get back home again.” A blue and a red orb were shoved at the Gryphon’s chest. “Sometimes, you’re way too reckless.”

Pensword moved and spun and they heard a loud clang. A war ax had been deflected and dug into the stone floor. “Keep eyes on target!’ he snapped as he stepped back out of range, at least until Hammer Strike pulled out a Magnum .44 and pointed it at Vital. “Hand Cannon!” Pensord yelled.

Vital didn’t even turn around as a wall of ice as thick as a Pony was long materialized behind him, catching the bullets as he lowered himself to tend to Luna. The shadows rose up to meet it in tandem, reinforcing the interior as the Unicorn spoke almost negligently. “Grif, if you would, please?” Dark bubbles surrounded the blue of his usual magic around his horn. “I’d rather not waste my potential on a broken shade.”

Grif stepped towards Hammer Strike, standing directly between him and Vital. Then, mixing wind pressure with movement, he began parrying bullets as he stepped forward. “Not good enough.”

Hammer Strike growled as he fired more shots, and Grif continued deflecting shots with precise timing. Unfortunately, he had little control of what the bullets did after being deflected, and so, one managed to bury itself in the top of the ice wall, sending sharp ice splinters down on the group. He heard several pained groans, but couldn’t look back to see what had happened. Even a moment’s miscalculation would have Grif’s guts spread across the floor behind him. So, he moved forward, each moment another step. Every second, several more pings of deflected bullets sounded in the air. With every instant, more anger showed on the shadow’s face as the Gryphon approached.

“It’s funny. Hilarious, really. You see, on my best day, I couldn’t have gotten this close to Hammer Strike with a gun on his worst day. Oh, I can give him a good run in a sparring match, but if he was meaning to kill me, he’d probably have it done without much effort. And then there’s you, standing there, growling as you try, and not even come close to hitting me. Do you know why that is?”

Pensword prowled around the edge of the battle, looking for his opening, but with that gun, he couldn’t find a way to get in fast enough. The ice splinters that had shaved off Vital Spark’s wall had left behind a cold mist as they melted. As it stood, Pensword was no better than a caged animal, waiting for his chance to escape and strike.

“Feeling better, Luna?” Vital asked as he finished applying his third pair of orbs to the princess.

“Yes,” Luna said as she began to work her muscles. “It appears Grif is doing a good job running interference.”

“Yeah,” Vital chuckled. “He always was good at giving a speech.”

“It’s because I am Grif Grafson Bladefeather. I am a beast and a murderer. I have waded in the blood of my kind up to my beak and come out clean.” Grif casually deflected another bullet. “I am Grif Grafson Bladefeather. I am a father and a husband, and a friend. I am the death card. I bring the end, and I bring change. You? You’re not even half of a Hammer Strike. You’re just a child throwing a tantrum.”

Hammer strike’s shadow let out an inhuman scream of rage as the room around them began to break apart. Stone gave way to a black void all around them with no horizon, no entrance, no exit. They found their paws and hooves stood on something, but they couldn’t see what. Suddenly, a violent pressure struck the four of them simultaneously. Vital collapsed, then Pensword. Grif was barely able to stand on shaky limbs, and even Luna’s knees buckled from the pressure of the presence that had emerged.

“This … I feel like an astronaut,” Pensword wheezed with a smirk, but the eyes darted nervously around the void.

“Vital, you’ve got to remember to see if Clover can recreate this,” Grif joined in. “This would be great for training.”

“But dial it down a little first?” Pensword asked as he struggled to push himself back up. Cracks were forming in the ice barrier Vital had created as the pressure continued its work.

“S-sure thing,” Vital grunted as he struggled to push up against the force. He chuckled. “You know, this reminds me of Kaguya’s gravity realm.”

“Who?” Pensword inquired.

“Naturo reference, Pensword.”

“They won’t stop their damned wailing!” The shadow yelled out. “I refuse to let you win. I refuse to let you stop me!”

“Thats my line,” Grif sneered, even as he struggled to stand up straight.

“I think you mean my line,” Luna chuckled.

“I think we happy few share that line,” Pensword growled as he panted heavily. His legs finally managed to lock into a standing position, even as his body trembled from the overwhelming pressure.

“Is that the Saint Crispin’s Day speech, Pensword?” Vital chuckled as he finally managed to get to his hooves. “Now you’ve got me all inspired.” Then he smirked at the false Hammer Strike. “Say, Shadow, would you like some cheese with that whine?”

Vital spark’s answer was a left hoof to the face hard enough to make the world go black.

Pensword gritted his teeth, trying to fight against the pressure, yet Shadow Strike was moving as if he were strolling through the Canterlot Gardens on a Sunday. He was too fast to land a blow in this environment. Every muscle strained as Pensword struggled to move, to lash out, to fight.

“Wait your turn, Pensword. I’ll deal with you shortly.” The shadow growled as he moved to the prone Vital. After a moment, he chuckled. “That’ll do. I’ll be sure he gets a nice slow death.” He turned to face the others. “You lot, however, will be quicker. I don’t have time to waste. They’ll leave soon, and I won’t let this opportunity go to waste.”

“They? So you work for somepony else? I thought thou wert top dog,” Pensword growled back.

“Of course I work alone! But I won’t snap at the beings in the void, especially when they chose a perfect point to observe.”

“Observe what a waste you truly are,” Grif coughed, but he was slowly regaining his strength. Bleeding chaos aspect around him seemed to lesson the strain. It was still difficult, but not more than the strain of the presence.

The shadow growled as he moved towards Pensword, a warhammer forming on his back. Before Pensword could try to dodge, the shadow slammed the hammer into his side, knocking him across the area into Grif. The combined force of their momentum bowled them over as the pressure continued its work.

Grif’s body screamed in pain. Pensword’s angular armor had many sharper edges that had, by some miracle, left the coat undamaged, but the flesh under it was another matter. Already, Grif could feel the warm wetness of blood trickling down his side.

Pensword had used his own momentum to roll over Grif to avoid adding his increased weight to the pressure their environment exerted. He looked to Grif, then strained once again as he struggled to stand. “You want power? What about the wisdom?” He coughed, even as he glared defiantly at the false Hammer Strike. He had no delusions of winning here. The only one who had a chance was Grif, and he wasn’t ready yet. He had to give him the time to recover. “I have seen mighty nations fall to the weak. Two regiments from Earth were destroyed by the might of Zulu warriors. A nation of mere farmers defeated the Wa–.” A loud clang cut him off as Shadow Strike’s warhammer slammed against his head. He was dimly aware of the heavy thumping as the weapon bounced along the ground beside him, carrying vibrations back to his twitching ears as he, too, faded into unconsciousness.

Shadow Strike huffed in annoyance as he looked disdainfully at Pensword’s prone frame. “Divine above. He just didn’t want to stop!”

“It’s a trait you two have in common,” Luna said, her horn glowing as moonlight blazed around her, etching something in the unseen floor. She seemed to be undergoing less strain the longer the magic went into effect, and she grinned triumphantly, if a little tiredly at the Pony as she hefted her weapon.

Shadow Strike sighed to himself. “All right, then. If you can’t wait your turn.…” He turned his attention away from Grif.

“You think combat is some sort of game?” Luna spat.

“I find it to be one of the worst things I do.” He frowned. “I can’t deny that I take pride in my work, but you four already pushed this fight beyond what I wanted it to last.”

“Happy to disappoint you,” Luna growled.

“I suppose you would be,” he replied as he placed a hoof on the side of his head with a faint twitch.

“We’re not done yet,” Grif groaned as he reached into his bag, searching for something.

The shadow’s expression turned to a grimace as the presence began to lessen from the group. “Damn it, I wasted too much time.

“Like every evil idiot ever, you did something Hammer Strike would never do.” Grif coughed up some blood, but the smile never left his lips as he retrieved a small velvet sack. “You were monologuing.” As the presence abated, Grif lifted the hand holding the sack above his head. “Let me show you true power.” He upturned the sack over his other hand and a single small gray feather fell out and lowered in the air. When it reached his other hand, he crushed it in one swift motion. There was a sudden blue flash, and instantly both Grif and Luna’s wounds sealed themselves and healed. Not even scars where left behind. Grif felt the shackles fall away as the presence vanished, and in its place, energy filled him, completely erasing any fatigue he had left. By the way she perked up, Grif could tell Luna was undergoing the same effect.

“Now I’m ready to play properly.” Grif smirked as he cracked his neck muscles and began approaching the shadow. “So let's have a game.” He looked at the shadow’s silent and angry face. “What? What happened to the bluster, to the superiority? When did you get switched with an angsty teenager?” he mocked. “Come on. What’s it going to be, angry silence or rude comment?“

“Just get on with it already.”

“You know why you lost?” Grif asked.

“I’ve already heard you point it out several times now, Grif. I may not be my whole self, but I already heard it plenty from you both.”

“But you aren't getting it,” Grif pressed. In an instant, his body shifted. His fur somehow became a sickly black, like tar or ink. The green on his crest and breast became slick and oily. His slitted red eyes stared at Hammer Strike as he growled. “You think I don’t know where I could have done better? You think it’s easy to accept how much I hate myself when I fail? ‘Cause thats all you are, the self loathing, the internal need to be better. Do you see this beast? Do you know how much blood it wants to spill?”

“I can assume,” Shadow Strike said coldly, urbanely.

“I found peace.” Grif’s form reverted as he spoke. “I found the true strength there is in unity. All this division you’ve made will do is weaken both sides of you.”

“I’ve known this, Grif. I had plans to deal with these issues,” the shadow sighed.

“And yet you did all this.” Grif swiped his hand around. “And even if you’d actually managed to take control of the body, do you think you’d really win? You think it’s that simple?”

“You seem to forget some items I have in my possession in the waking world.”

“And you forget some of the people we’ve met in the waking world,” Grif responded.

“With all I know of this world,” he gave a soft chuckle, “I don’t need to stay around long. Just long enough to do what I need to finish, and then I wouldn’t mind living the rest of my days back home, content with my shop.”

“Knowing you’d killed your friends?” Grif asked. “I know enough to know that if you go there, there are only two ways it ends, and you won’t live through either of them.”

“I don’t want any of you dead in particular. It’s more so that I want you all to leave me be. Once weakened, I could easily eject you from here, and with the power I’d have available, it’s just a simple bind, until I’m done.”

“And then the earth either drains you dry or the void finds you,” Grif retorted. “And you’d have to kill me. We both know I’d find you.”

“By the time you could figure out the knowledge, I’d be dead, anyways.”

“You know, you really underestimate me. I know the shortcut.” Grif grinned at him. “I know how we got here.”

“I’ve known this for some time. But opening a gateway is beyond your current state, even beyond mine at my full power.” The shadow sighed. “Enough of this, Grif. I feel as though Luna is growing impatient in my blindspot.”

“You lost. Are you going to surrender peacefully and stop this charade?

“It’s not in my nature to give up easily.” The shadow pulled a greatsword out of the void around them.

“It’s also not in your nature to be a total idiot,” Grif responded.

“Just get on with it.”

Grif charged Hammer Strike, who braced himself and moved to counter. As he had expected, Grif flipped over his head at the last minute, before striking, but when he turned to counter, his face met the oncoming flat of Luna’s scythe at full power. Being only part of Hammer Strike, the shadow was nowhere near as ready for the blow as he had expected, and hit the ground hard. Grif cut the tendons in all four of the shadow’s calves in a flurry of quick, precise movements, while Luna used blunt force to break each leg in turn. Even with Hammer Strike’s healing factor, it wouldn’t be a fast recovery.

“Surrender,” Grif repeated.

“Damn you both,” Shadow Strike sighed. “Like usual, huh?” he asked, staring into the void.

“It’s like I said. Like this, you’re not strong enough to fight us,” Grif noted. “I know it’s hard. I know what it’s like. But you can’t let this continue.”

“Damn it, I know I can’t,” he frowned. “It’s always going to end like this. I’ve known it for countless years. But you know how that song and dance goes. Even when we know we can’t have it, there’s always a part of us that will endlessly yearn for it.”

“It’s learning to put such urges aside for a greater cause that we find true strength,” Luna offered. “We have both been in the same position as you.”

“I know.”

“Then, for once, trust us,” Luna urged.

The shadow pushed himself into a seated position, still staring out ahead. “... All right,” he finally said.

“Then you’ll re-merge with your other self?” she asked.

“Once we’re finished remembering,” he sighed. “Just… go on. I’ll be there shortly.” He gestured to the cracked door in the distance.

“First, I require your word. Swear on Rarity’s life,” Luna said.

Shadow Strike let out a tired sigh as he rolled his eyes. “I swear, on Rarity’s life, on everything I hold dear. I will go peacefully.”

“Very well.” Luna replaced the scythe on her back, and Grif sheathed his blades. The two turned and headed for the door that was indicated, stopping only long enough for Luna to place Vital on her back and Grif to do likewise with Pensword.

Grif and Luna found themselves back at the room just before the throne room, only it looked cleaner somehow, less dark and edgy. The two placed Vital and Pensword so their backs were to a wall. Then Grif nodded to Luna, and she conjured a blast of ice water, striking both ponies.

Pensword started awake with a sputter. “That’s two for two. Just….” He trailed off to stare at their surroundings. “I remember us fighting in that … place, then….” His brow furrowed. “That shadow hit me. What happened? Is it over?”

“That place was the void. We’ll go over that chapter in the book again, when we get back home,” Grif told him.

Vital groaned as he rubbed the side of his head. “Man, Hammer Strike sure knows how to throw a punch.”

“At least it’s over,” Luna sighed.

“So … everything’s cool now?” Vital Spark looked around the room. “Funny. I thought the whole place would’ve come apart without Shadow Strike to support it.”

“I am still supporting this, I hope you realize.” The throne room doors opened once again as Shadow Strike exited into the hall. The throne room behind him was fully restored. “These two aren’t exactly heartless enough to kill me.”

“Never said they would. We didn’t plan to kill you, when we came for you in the first place.”

“Yet you voiced your curiosity how this place still stands. As long as I exist, it exists.”

“I … kinda thought you might’ve merged back with the other Hammer Strike.”

“My other half isn’t exactly ready for me,” he chuckled. “Won’t be for some time, after all this….”

“As long as you don’t bring those void beings with you. I got a pretty bad vibe from them,” Pensword said with a shudder.

The shadow suddenly started laughing. “You think,” he gasped, “you think I want them here? I can’t control when they pass their gaze over my being! They’ve watched over me since the day we arrived here.”

“How long do you figure it will take, before you’re ready to return?” Grif asked.

“In which sense? As I am currently separated, are you referring to myself, or are you referring to the me you know on the outside?”

“The latter.”

“He’ll come to within the next hour. Right now, I’d suspect Golden Oak is finished collecting our memories, and is sorting through them. Our personality will be … somewhat different for a short while.”

“To be expected,” Grif nodded.

“Agreed. I had a war to keep things from freaking out. There’s no telling how Hammer Strike will react, or rather, Golden Oak,” Pensword said.

“I’ve got nearly a hundred years worth of memory to sort through. I’ll be fine.”

“Even if you aren't, you’ve got friends to lean on and support thee through this time.”

Shadow Strike gave a faint chuckle. “I still can’t help but find it amusing how, despite me being in the past the longest, you appear to be the one stuck in it.”

“I was semi stuck in the past when thou didst meet me on Earth,” Pensword answered, using the archaisms on purpose this time. “Amature historian, remember?” he asked with his own chuckle.

“I remember. For the most part, that is.” Shadow Strike hummed to himself. “I wonder what the most effective way to deal with that would be.” He glanced to the group. “Perhaps second best, instead,” he mused.

“Well, at least we have come to an accord of sorts.” Pensword chuckled in response. “Still, I hope that next time, if there is a next time, we will be allies.”

“I’ll think about it.” He gave a faint smile. “Now get out of here. I’ve got work to do to ensure the minor shadows are dealt with. I’m surprised you didn’t run into Celestia, or even the Shields.”

“Sheer dumb luck,” Vital said, then chuckled. “But it seems we’ve had that on our side before.”

“I guess my luck had to go somewhere,” the shadow shrugged, before pointing towards the entrance of the castle. Then he turned to another hallway. “You should know the way out.”

“Sounds good,” Pensword answered as he moved his limbs. “This was a most interesting adventure.”

“We’re not done just yet. We still have a few loose ends to tie up in Ponyville, while Golden Oak processes, anyways,” Vital pointed out. “Like a certain tribalist mayor.”

“That’s a horrible idea,” Shadow Strike commented as he stopped to glance at the group one last time. “The minor shadows in here have all left, and are potentially scattered into the cognitive world. Not only that, but I sense a presence watching over you all, and I can tell it’s not pleased.”

“We seem to do that to a lot of folks,” Pensword responded. “Maybe we can write to Celestia or leave something with the Apples.”

“Don’t know, and don’t care.” The shadow continued down the hallway and around the corner. “Have fun with your troubles,” he finished as a soft dinging echoed from the hall.

“Well, I guess that's that,” Grif said, yawning. “Let's head out.”

“Yes. I think it is time to head out to the real world,” Pensword agreed as the yawn carried over to him.

“Luna, if you would be so kind?” Vital asked. “Or do we need to stop by the Velvet Room one last time, first?”

“Vital, did you not pay attention to Igor? We won’t be returning to the Velvet Room,” Luna chastised as her horn began to glow.

Vital shrugged. “I figured he could have been lying. He was the oath breaker, after all.”

“That doesn’t mean he will always lie.” Luna rolled her eyes as she shook her head. “You really need to learn the difference between an oath and a promise.”

“I’ll make it a point to ask Clover when we get back, especially since there’s the question of how those two differ when it comes to a contract as well,” Vital mused.

With that said, the group vanished in a flash of light.

The sun hung low over the horizon as the four friends returned to the real world once more. The familiar sturdy wood of the golden oak towered above them. The lingering smoke of their campfire rose in a wispy column with utensils and tent just as they had been when they left. A cool evening breeze ruffled their manes and crest as the friends looked back and forth at one another. Weariness and concern flashed between them all as the final moments of their time in the cognitive plane passed through their minds. They had succeeded. The shadow was defeated. Well, it was placated, at least. And their old friend would be an amnesiac no longer. But despite the shadow’s assurance, the worries remained. Would Golden Oak really be able to handle his past? How would that impact his life here? All wished to be by his side, but all knew that they had to wait.

Vital was the first to break the silence as he cleared his throat. “I’ll just go ahead and see about brewing up some tea. Anybody else want something?”

“Some tea would be good,” Pensword agreed

Grif was too busy checking out his new coat, which seemed to have survived the trip to the real world.

“I need a drink,” Luna said. Her horn ignited and a bottle of lightly glowing clear liquid appeared in her grasp. She uncorked the pure moonshine and took a drink straight from the bottle.

Pensword just stared. “I remember you giving me a thimble of that stuff. … I woke up the next evening unable to remember anything between those two events.”

“She’s an Alicorn, Pensword. That stuff is probably like a mug of beer to her,” Vital said.

“Last time I gave Celestia any, she woke up five weeks later in the Dragon kingdom wearing a lampshade on her head,” Luna said flatly. “It also killed a Dragon lord, though I can never remember which one.”

“Hence the thimble,” Pensword finished, waiting for the kettle to whistle.

“... I really seem to have a gift for sticking my hoof in my mouth, don’t I?” Vital deadpanned.

“At least you didn’t get your cutie mark in it,” Luna offered.

“Now I am curious what that would look like.” He winced then. “And … let’s not tell the CMC about that idea.”

Vital chuckled. “Pretty sure they wouldn’t want to try that one. But I suppose it’s better to be safe than sorry.” He sighed. “So that stuff’s really alcohol?”

“Light from the moon came first from the sun. As you may know, light moves through time faster than the rest of the world. When it picks up the particles that turn it silver, it begins the fermentation process. By the time it reaches the earth, it has the same vintage of a thousand year old whiskey.”

Vital whistled. “No wonder it packs a punch.”

“Yeah,” Pensword answered with a smirk. “So, you have an interesting scythe now, Luna. Are you planning to use it to scare that mayor onto the straight and narrow?”

“Pensword, I feel for you, but you are asking for us to meddle in history.”

“Something’s going to have to be done, or at least started, before we leave, Luna,” Vital noted. “But if it is, I’m guessing it’ll likely need to come from the figure who had such an impact on this town in the first place.” He looked back towards the oak. “And that’s assuming it’ll even need a nudge from him. We don’t exactly have a play by play for how Ponyville became an accepting town.”

“The doctor was afraid of this,” Grif sighed, turning back to the conversation.

“Afraid of what?” Pensword asked. “Also, happy to have you back with us, Grif.”

“That you two would suddenly decide messing with the timestream was a good idea.”

“Okay, for the record, I never said messing with the time stream was what we were necessarily supposed to do. But you do have to admit, Grif, sometimes things do need a little nudge.” Vital sighed and shook his head. “And now I understand the headaches Pensword had to deal with before. Unless we have a precise archive, there’s no telling if we’re supposed to interfere or not.”

“So … we let things be? Usually, when we end up in the past, we leave a mark. If the Doctor says we don’t this time, I’ll leave it alone. I’m just going off past experiences,” Pensword noted.

“Well let me clear this one up for you. This mayor’s term is what pushes Canterlot to put its hoof down. They send a legal representative to Ponyville to see that things are properly reorganized,” Grif said. “But only after a major incident, which we did not cause.”

“Then I guess we just have to wait for Hammer Strike to finish his awakening and hope he comes to find us afterwards. He’ll probably need to say his goodbyes to the Apples, too,” Vital noted.

“Okay,” Pensword answered as a hint of a blush shone under his cheeks. Missing that bit of information in his research was a rookie mistake.

”I hope this doesn’t take long. I’d like to get home,” Grif said.

“You could always go check on him, if you want,” Vital noted as he looked calmly over the kettle. “I think it’s ready to steep. Did you have any particular blend you wanted this time, Pensword?”

“Any of the blends you brought with you. I wouldn’t mind Kash’s Jasmine.”

Vital nodded. “Then jasmine it is.”

Golden Oak’s eyes snapped open as he gasped. The sweet scent of dusty lumber and dried apples wafted through his nose. He trembled as the air wavered around him, then took a deep breath to calm his shaking body. He blinked a few times to clear his vision as he looked up to a familiar green face and several others looking intently, each with a bucket and damp cloths. Sunlight streamed in through the hayloft and open doors to rest on his scar-ridden fur. Crates full of mason jars, bunny costumes, paint supplies, and various other equipment stacked along the walls.

“Caramel?” he questioned, glancing around once again, before reaching a hoof up to rub the back of his head.

A tall stallion with gray eyes and a rusty coat smiled tiredly beside her. A bright red cross inside a white circle stood prominently on his flanks. “Looks like he’s finally coming down. Good work, everypony.”

Caramel grabbed Golden Oak’s neck in a massive hug as tears of relief fell down her cheeks to run into the stallion’s fur. “Don’t you ever scare me like that again,” she scolded.

“I’m sorry,” he sighed. “I didn’t mean to worry anypony. I … just didn’t expect what happened.”

“What exactly did happen to you, anyways? It’s not like you to let yourself work too hard,” Mister Smith’s rugged voice said. “If it weren’t for old Red Cross here, we’ve no idea what could’ve happened next.”

The stallion let of a small chuckle. “If only you knew.” He slowly moved himself into an upright position, despite being told multiple times to take things slow. “I … finally remember. Every little memory that escaped me. I finally remember them.”

“Some sort of seizure?” Red Cross pondered with furrowed brow. “I suppose it’s possible….” He looked up again. “How’s your head? Everything working proper?”

“I’m fine. I can assure you of that.” He gave a soft smile.

Caramel finally managed to raise her head up again. “But … if you finally got your memory back, then who are you really?”

“My name is Hammer Strike, and through means I cannot fully explain, I found myself here seventeen-ish years ago.”

“Well, obviously,” Caramel chuckled. “I was the one who found you.” She tapped her chin ponderingly. “Hammer Strike. It suits you.”

He gave a faint chuckle. “I’d certainly hope so.” He gave a soft sigh. “I hate to say it, but I’ll have to leave sometime soon.”

“Not until you’re good and recovered, young colt, and that’s an order,” Bobbin insisted as she strode forward. Her red mane had since become streaked with silver, but the iron in her hadn’t changed one iota. “You’re staying the night with us. And I won’t take no for an answer, you hear?”

Hammer Strike gave a short laugh. “I don’t think I can find it in myself to argue with you.”

Bobbin smirked. “At least he kept some of his good sense.” That soon put everypony to laughing as Hammer Strike got slowly to his hooves.

“I’m certain a few of my friends would disagree with that one.” He gave a soft smile. “He used to have to force me to take a break from my work.”

“Then he’s a wise Pony,” Bobbin said.

“A Gryphon, actually. Amusingly enough, he found me a month ago and, in order to keep an eye on me while I recovered my memories, has been staying at my home, paying rent as a hunter.”

Bobbin scowled. “You mean to tell me he’s lying?”

“He’s certainly a hunter. He has the certification, but he had been trying to help me remember this entire time. In fact, I’m almost certain he’s on his way to determine my current condition.”

“Well, after I made sure the others were all right,” Gabriel spoke up. “Forgive me. The door was open.”

“And you are?” Caramel’s father asked.

“My name is Gabriel, and I am with the order of monster hunters in the name of Lady Faust and Lord Sleipnir, and at her highness’ pleasure.” Gabriel gave a bow.

“Well, if you’re a friend to Gold–” he cleared his throat “–to Hammer Strike, then I guess that makes you a part of our little family, too. Wish you’d said something sooner, though.” He chuckled. “Could’ve saved us a lot of worry.”

“I’m afraid the situation was … complicated. Suffice it to say, things had to be handled delicately.”

“You saying there was some kind of a monster involved?”

“Yes.” He looked to Hammer Strike. “One far more dangerous than most I’ve faced.”

“Don’t remind me.” Hammer Strike rubbed the back of his head. “I’m still getting pieces from that part….”

“I must thank you, friends, for your actions towards Hammer Strike. It warms my heart to know good Ponies found him, when I could not be there to help.”

“‘Tweren’t hardly nothin’,” Caramel smiled. “He did more for us than we did for him, really.”

“Still, please take this as a sign of gratitude,” Gabriel said, placing a bag of bits on the floor.

“Only if you’re staying for dinner. I insist,” Bobbin pressed.

“I must see to my companions,” Gabriel said. “They will be waiting.”

“Then bring them along. The more the merrier.”

The Gryphon’s beak pulled up into a smile. “I suppose I cannot say no, then. My gratitude for your hospitality. Not many are so accepting of my kind.”

“If Hammer’s vouching for you, that’s good enough for me. Supper time’s at seven sharp. Don’t be late.”

“I won’t.” Gabriel’s smile widened. “Shall I leave you here, then?” he asked Hammer Strike.

“I’ll be fine,” he chuckled softly. “Go on.”

“I will return.” Gabriel bowed again, then took his leave.

“You know, for a time traveler, he has an annoying habit of being late,” Grif said from their spot outside of Ponyville.

“He didn’t exactly give us an exact date for when he would pick us up, Grif,” Vital noted.

“He said he’d be there to pick us up when we needed it,” Grif countered.

“Then maybe we don’t need it yet? Either that or the TARDIS simply didn’t want to cooperate. You know she has a mind of her own.”

“Well, we had the dinner party, so that was nice,” Pensword noted.

“The TARDIS tends to arrive at just the right moment to either interrupt something or place emphasis on something,” Hammer Strike commented.

“So … are we at least packed for the trip home?”

“I don’t think we’d be standing here, if we weren't, Pensword,” Vital deadpanned.

Pensword winced. “Hey. I’m just covering my bases.”

“I’ll be glad to get home and see my girls,” Grif sighed, “and get started on rebuilding the defenses … again.”

“Oh, yeah. I was pulled away before the fight,” Hammer Strike hummed.

“We won,” Grif said. “Thanks to Trixie, actually, so, yeah, that was awkward.”

“How are we going to hide her now?” Pensword asked. “That is going to be intense.”

“We won’t,” Grif shrugged. “We’ll simply make it clear what happens to any who’d go after her. After all, no one goes after my friends and family and gets away with it.” He winked at Vital. “You’ll have your hands full, when we get back.”

Vital blushed heavily. “Yeah. That’s … still processing a bit.”

“It usually takes a while the first time, except for Hammer Strike, but, technically, he had sixty years or so to plan it.” Grif smiled supportively as he clapped the Unicorn on the back.

“I just hope she doesn’t get too upset when she finds out about our time traveling.”

“Clover didn’t cover it already?”

“Well, we might arrive an hour after we left, but I won’t bank on the Tardis being nice,” Pensword said.

“She basically said she’d flay me alive, if I told Trixie before we left.”

“Ah.” Grif nodded. “Well, that’s for later.”

“The telling or the flaying?”

Grif shrugged. “Whatever floats your boat. So, who’s your best man?”

“I … hadn’t really put much thought into it. I mean, we’ve kind of been dealing with some pretty pressing stuff.”

“This is your wedding. I’ve fought in wars less pressing. Heck, even Hammer Strike was slightly unnerved at his wedding,” Grif laughed.

“I was nervous for my wedding as well,” Pensword agreed. “It’s perfectly normal.”

“I … don’t know if I even should have a best man. I mean, you guys are all my friends. How am I supposed to be able to choose?”

“Then don’t choose us,” Grif shrugged. “You have other friends, … right?”

“Well, I have acquaintances, but … honestly, not really so much. You guys have kept me pretty close, and my training’s kept me pretty busy with all the catching up I’ve had to do with the other mages.” He stroked his chin in thought. “I suppose Rook would count. He’s been pretty supportive, all things considered, and he’s got Taze’s mischievous streak when it comes to trolling.”

“Taze didn’t live under a bridge,” Grif chuckled.

“Neither does Celestia.”

“Touché,” Grif laughed. He stopped when a familiar sound began to filter through the air. “Finally.”

“Yes, I am really looking forward to seeing my family again. Maybe Mutatio could be your best Pony?” Pensword teased.

“Pensword, I hardly know the guy. He’s almost always at the hive with Me-Me, looking to his duties as head drone. I’ll be happy to invite them to the wedding. It’d be stupid for me not to, with all Me-Me did to help me when I was adjusting. But for that particular title, I’ll need to choose someone else.” Vital sighed. “Give me enough time, and I’m sure I’ll come up with the right choice eventually.”

“I was teasing,” Pensword deadpanned. “Do what you think is right, Vital spark.”

The blue box appeared once again as a mysterious wind swirled around it, before it settled into reality with a booming thump. The door creaked open to reveal a silvery-furred feline with vivid blue eyes and curled, wavy hair. A woven boater hat was cocked lopsidedly on his head, a sunny complement to the pressed white suit he wore. A familiar scarf hung around his neck on either side as he peered out at the four companions.

“Quite the timing, Doc.” Hammer Strike glanced over the TARDIS and the Doctor.

“Uh … which regeneration are you, Doctor?” Pensword asked. “I don’t recall the feline before.”

“This would be my seventh, Pensword. And I would be exceptionally surprised, if you did recognize it. You knew me much better in some of my previous lives,” he said calmly, almost academically as he looked nonchalantly at his claws. “I take it you four need another lift?”

“As always, Doctor,” Hammer Strike nodded. “Before I find myself unable to leave.…”

“Thanks for coming for us, old girl.” Grif placed a hand affectionately on the TARDIS’ outside. “I don’t know about him sometimes, but I never doubt you.”

Pensword patted the side of the door frame with a wing. “Thank you,” he whispered. “I know you will be where we need you to be. Can we go home now? I would love to see Moon River again.”

“Say, Doctor, can I try the thing this time?” Vital asked curiously.

“Thing?”

“Yeah, that thing you do, where you snap your fingers and the doors open?”

“Snap my fingers and what?” The Doctor looked incredulously at the Unicorn. Do I really do that in the future?”

“You know, like this.” Hammer Strike stomped his hoof on the ground, and the TARDIS doors responded by opening sharply.

The Doctor gaped at the doors. “I didn’t even know it could do that.”

“Yeah. She does that alot for you. Your future lives tend to ... enjoy showing off,” Vital noted.

Grif gave a low whistle as he entered and looked around, a grin slowly widening across his beak. “I forgot how much I missed the round things.”

137 - Back to the Future III

Extended Holiday
Ch 137: Back to the Future III
Act 22

Pensword stood in the main control room of the TARDIS. Something just felt so soothing, almost therapeutic, about watching the console’s central plunger unit pumping up and down rhythmically as the ship flew through the time vortex. He found himself smiling as he allowed himself to drift off, listening to the old girl sing as they traveled.

“You know, Doctor, you really need to stop pushing the blue one,” Grif said.

Of course, there was also the added perk of hearing a little about how to pilot the TARDIS. Pensword’s ear twitched as he strained to overhear the conversation.

“Why on Earth would I do a stupid thing like that? Every Time Lord knows the blue button vents the toilets on deck three. Are you saying my future self actually does that?”

“Repeatedly, according to Grif,” Vital said.

“Of all the dimwitted, idiotic, immature, positively infantile–!” the Doctor fumed.

“To be fair, there is a life-changing, horrible soul-eating event between then and now,” Grif noted.

“That doesn’t give me the right to mistreat my TARDIS,” he harrumphed.

“Also, aren’t we supposed to try to avoid telling him about his future? I mean, that’s usually other aliens’ jobs, right?” Vital asked.

“We didn’t say anything major,” Grif shrugged. “How much longer do we have?”

“It’s a time machine, Grif. Time is relative. But if you really want an answer, we should be arriving there in approximately … ten seconds, give or take,” The Doctor said as he checked one of the TARDIS’ monitors.

It was about this time that the familiar sound of the TARDIS fading into reality began. As soon the ship was stable, Grif gave the console a thank you, gave the doctor a casual wave, and was out the door.

“Until next time, Doctor,” Luna nodded to him, before following Grif out.

“I’ll see you around,” Hammer Strike said as he followed Grif’s example.

“Thanks for the help again. I’m looking forward to the next time we meet,” Vital said pleasantly, before making his way out the door.

The Doctor pushed Pensword’s shoulder with a hoof. “I know you’re enjoying yourself in here, Pensword, but all good things must come to an end. You did say you wanted to see your foals again, after all,” he said with a kindly smile, “and I have other places to be.”

Pensword shook himself from his doze. “Hmm? Oh. Oh, right. Thank you, Doctor. Hmm … I think I might ask your future self about building just a room that gives this sense of peace for me. I need it with all the stuff that happens around us.”

“Perhaps next time.”

“If it doesn’t ding, I don’t want it.”

“Oh, I did that to you some time earlier, then?”

“You did.”

“Right, well, talk to your current Doctor to see if you can at least get a telegraph hooked up to reach him. I usually have some means of contact available, in case of emergencies.”

“Thank you, Doctor,” Pensword nodded, then turned to face the console. “And thank you, you wonderful machine,” he whispered. Then he turned, brushing his wings and patting the door frame affectionately on the way out. The others were staring back, waiting expectantly.

“Farewell, gentleponies. Until next we meet.” And with that, the TARDIS’ doors creaked shut, and she faded out of sight once more.

Vital Spark lit his horn, and Hammer Strike ignited a hoof into flame as the room they had materialized within was suddenly plunged into darkness. A simple manipulation of the lock at the door, and they found themselves back in an old dusty corridor. A pile of rubble lay off in the distance, and old metal braziers sat waiting for new torches to bring warmth back to the musty space.

“So, any ideas where we are?” Vital asked.

“It appears to be underneath New Unity,” Hammer Strike commented as he looked around. “Southeast segment.”

“So, how do we get to the surface?” Grif asked.

“Follow the right wall, until we reach the stairway up.”

“Just how much subterranean exploring have you been doing here, anyways?” Vital asked curiously.

“Explorer’s trick, I would say. If you stay to the right wall, you always find a way out or up or down,” Pensword answered.

“Well, I guess there’s nowhere else to go, but forward, right?” Grif said as he followed Hammer Strike’s directions.

“Onwards and upwards,” Vital agreed.

“Grif, you owe me a bit, if we find Moon River down here. I owe you a bit if we get out of here without her ambushing one of us.”

“I don’t make stupid bets, Pensword,” Grif responded.

“The bit would go towards her education fund to be set up next time we are in the past to gather interest.”

“I don’t make stupid bets,” Grif repeated. “And I have my own education funds to work on.”

“One of these days, I will have you owe me money,” the Pegasus said ruefully.

“But it is not this day,” Vital said in a thrumming Shakespearean accent. Then he chuckled. “So how much longer till we get to the stairs, then, Luna? You should remember this place well, right?”

“When over a thousand years you are, remember a place you have not seen in a millennia will you?” Luna winked at Grif.

“Just follow me,” Hammer Strike commented as he took the lead. “The sooner we’re out of here, the better.”

“I didn’t realize Master Yoda had reincarnated,” Vital said with a playful smirk, even as he followed Hammer Strike.

“Just another hour at most, and we’ll be in our loved ones’ embrace.”

It didn’t take long for the group to find themselves in a more familiar segment of the castle’s sub levels, eventually stumbling across the final stairway leading up to the first floor.

“Good to be home,” Grif smiled.

“I love the scents,” Pensword agreed as he ruffled his feathers and spread his wings. “I’m going to find my family. See you all later.”

“I should be heading to find my family, too,” Grif said as he took off after Pensword.

“I suppose we should let everyone know we found you first. Then I’d better see about talking with Trixie. We’ve got a wedding to plan, after all.” Then Vital’s smile widened. “Oh, and I think she might have a bit of a surprise for you, too, Hammer Strike.”

“Delightful, more to deal with,” Hammer Strike sighed.

“It’s a pleasant one, Hammer Strike,” Vital said as he rolled his eyes. “You didn’t really think I’d go and burden you so quickly, did you?”

“If you won’t, something will.”

“Hey! Murphy’s supposed to make me his personal punching bag, remember?”

“When it comes to work, that usually lands in my field.”

“You think he’ll show up as a pizza man? You know, like Pappa Murphy’s?”

“Are you two going to just stay here and talk for the rest of the day?” Luna asked.

“I suppose we should go let the others know the search can be called off.” Vital shrugged. “Shall we?”

“Get to it. I’ll head to my office.” Hammer Strike rolled his shoulders and turned toward the grand staircase.

“No, you won’t,” Luna countered. “First, you’re going to see your wife and let her know you’re okay.”

Hammer Strike jerked to a halt, then rubbed his chin with a hoof. “Good point,” he hummed to himself.

“I wonder how the men fared trying to keep her from finding out about you being missing,” Vital mused. “She is pretty handy with that sword of hers.”

“How long were we gone for again?”

“Us, about ten minutes. You? The whole battle and a good day or two after.”

“Delightful,” Hammer Strike rubbed the back of his neck as they passed through into the main hall at last.

“Look at it this way. Now you finally owe somebody something,” Vital said as a smile spread on his face. “You owe her an explanation.”

“Yeah, there are some things I’m not looking forward to.”

“Well, you could always ask Luna for a lift to Ponyville. I can go tell the others you’re all right. I mean, it has been over seventeen years, after all.”

“You headed that way, Luna?”

“I can drop you off,” Luna nodded.

“I appreciate it.”

Luna nodded again and stepped closer to the Earth Pony. The two vanished in a flash of light shortly after.

“And now to let everypony else know they can stop worrying.” Vital smiled confidently as he strode towards the barracks.

“I missed you,” Grif said happily as he wrapped his wings tightly around his family.

“Okay, what did you do, Grif?” Shrial asked as she raised a skeptical brow at him.

“Had a very long ten minutes,” Grif chuckled as he hugged them tighter.

Of course, the girls had already sidled up to him and nuzzled him affectionately as Avalon nursed Tazeer. “You’ll have to tell us all about it. Perhaps over some dinner?”

“Probably, yeah,” he chuckled. “But for now, just know that Hammer Strike’s back, and by the Winds, I missed you.”

Gilda blushed. “Heh. Yeah. I guess we did, too.”

He released them and stepped away. “You don’t have to be tough all the time, Gilda,” he teased.

Gilda hastily began to preen her feathers to avoid showing off any more of said blush. “How else are we supposed to teach the kids?” she mumbled.

“By showing them that sometimes being tender doesn’t mean you aren't strong.” He patted her head.

“After all, control’s a big thing for us to learn. You remember that, don’t you, Gilda?” Shrial pointed out.

Gilda blushed again. “I’m starting to see how this can be a punishment.”

“You regretting it?” Grif asked.

“O-of course not!” Miraculously enough, her feathers seemed to be changing color, dying a deeper and deeper red with each moment.

“Well then, don’t look at it that way.” He laughed. “Look at it as a chance to show that side of yourself our culture has tried to make you repress for ages.”

Gilda was silent for a time. “... This is going to take some getting used to.”

“Well, we’ve got time. Plenty of it, in fact.” He kissed her gently. “And we’re all here for you.”

“... Yeah. I guess….”

“Do you love me?” he asked.

Steam was starting to rise from Gilda’s head. “Grif….”

“Yes?” he responded.

A barely audible grumble left her beak as she kept staring at the floor.

“I couldn’t hear that.”

“Yeah … I guess….” Though the fact that her wings were trying to flap out involuntarily was a pretty big indicator just how strongly she really felt.

“Gilda, I love you. There is a special place in my heart I keep for each of you.” He reached down and pulled her beak up to make her look him in the eye. “You should never be afraid to say how you feel. Emotions are what make warriors able to take a stand when it counts.” He placed his forehead on hers. “But don’t worry. We’ll work on it together.”

Gilda smirked suddenly, then grabbed the back of his head and pulled his beak against hers in a passionate kiss. Avalon and Shrial were swift to cover the cubs’ eyes. A few moments later, Gilda released, panting. “That a good start?”

Grif chuckled. “Definitely. Now come on. Let’s see what we have for dinner. I’m hungry.”

“Did someone say dinner? I hope we’re having tea,” Cheshire purred.

“Of course there’ll be tea, Chesh,” Grif laughed as he scooped the twins up and placed them on his back. “Lets go.”

Cheshire’s son was already on his back between them, looking at them with a smile that was at once calm and reassuring, yet positively terrifying. Naturally, the girls just grinned and babbled excitedly over his miraculous appearance.

“We could try teaching them how to do it, too, if you’d like, Grif, though I make no promises,” Cheshire smirked.

The twins mewled even more excitedly.

“And that’s the long of the short of it, gentlemen,” Vital said as he looked on the Shields and Rook. “Hammer Strike is safe and sound, and we can focus on bolstering defenses and recovering again.”

“And preparing for a wedding?” Rook smirked.

“That, too. Speaking of, can you guys make sure to send a strict warning to the Pegasi? I don’t take practical jokes well. And they can and will receive retaliation. I’m only giving them one warning.”

“I’ll pass it on,” Rook nodded.

“But speaking of that wedding, Rook, you and I need to talk in private later. When are you usually free?”

“Probably not until late. Someone’s gotta organize Grif’s roughnecks.”

“Evening it is, then. I’ll drop by your quarters, after I talk plans over with my fiance.” Then his eyes widened. “Crap! I still need to get a ring!”

“I’m sure you’ll find one somewhere around here,” Rook laughed.

“It … is still customary for the groom to get the proposal item, right? Even if he wasn’t the one to … you know, actually ask?” he blushed.

“It’s usually up to the couples, and it doesn’t need to be a ring. That’s only what Canterlot Unicorns use. It could be an earring or a bracelet. Heck, I even heard of one couple where the stallion gave the mare an apple,” Rook noted.

“So, I just have to figure out something that really fits her best?”

“That's the general idea,” Rook nodded.

“Then I guess I’d better get cracking. Thanks, Rook!” And with that, Vital was galloping off down the hallways as fast as his hooves could carry him. After all, he had a wedding gift to prepare, and he knew just the Pony to help him research the ingredients he’d need.

Pensword had done one thing immediately when he got back: clear his schedule for the next two days. He was going to spend them with his family and clan and nothing else would interrupt them, short of an all-out war with another nation. But there was a matter of certain business that needed attending to do first. “So … are we good for selling our spices and some of our Thestral designed blankets? After all, the tourists are starting to show up, and as we control the prices, we need to sell things.”

Moon Shadow, an aged Mare who had arrived on the most recent airship, grinned. “Yes, and the Fox Tribe will be willing to lend some of our apprentice mares to set up some of those soothsayer tents that I hear are all the rage during Nightmare Night.” She chuckled and brushed a wing down her barrel in a move that reminded Pensword of a smug person buffing their fingers on their chest. “Still, of course we’ll pay twenty percent of the week’s proceeds in tax.”

“Ten Percent,” Pensword corrected. “Use the other ten to reinvest into the area.”

Moon Shadow nodded. “If you say so. In other news, the Lion Clan is planning to set up a hunting lodge to take big spenders on exotic hunts. It helps to keep the wild predators down, while also allowing us to use anything the hunters don’t want as trophies.”

“Make sure that they have the proper legal release documents, if they move forward with this plan. I don’t want a class action lawsuit on our hooves.”

Moon Shadow nodded her acknowledgement. “Very well. I think that concludes our end. And with this income, I think we’ll be able to save up enough to get started on a second dock, after we break even.”

“Of course. Also, see about selling any surplus hides we might get to New Unity, and make contact with Clover to offer our services gathering reagents and other ingredients.”

“We’ll consider that.” With that said, Moon Shadow turned around and left the office. Pensword smiled as he put his documents into order. He was looking forward to the rest of his self imposed vacation. Yes, a nice weekend of trapping and hunting should prove therapeutic, and he wanted to assess Night Terror’s progress and acclimation personally.

“Preston!” he called. The Changeling quickly entered the office. “I’m going to give you a loan request to give to Hammer Strike for funding for the warehouses. Please make sure it gets to him as soon as possible. After that, make sure Moon Burn and Lighting Dust know that they will be rotated into command of the Demon Slayers. It’s time they learned some proper leadership skills. Also, tell Kahn he has a weekend pass.”

Preston nodded. “Will that be all, Sir?”

“No. I plan to take my family out from the city for a day or two. The children could use something to keep their minds off the bloodshed. When I get back, I want to organize a meeting with Spitfire. The Wonderbolts will need to be brought up to date on their exercises.” He picked over Luna’s bill proposal. While family time was the main purpose of the vacation, he wanted to be certain no unexpected surprises slipped through the cracks, due to a potential error on Luna’s part. It wouldn’t be long now, before the bill was introduced in the noble courts. He signed a few parchments casually, then nodded. “Okay, Preston, I’m off for the weekend. See you when I get back.”

“Of course, Sir. And Me-Me wishes you luck with your endeavors.”

“Really Twilight, thank you so much for inviting me over for tea. It’s nice to be able to have a little girl time, without all the worry for designs bothering me,” Rarity said with a smile as she levitated the sugar container over her teacup to mix. “It’s been a while since we were able to talk just the two of us, anyways, and it’s quite clear we have a lot to talk about.”

“Such as?” Twilight asked.

“Well, for one, I’d like to hear about how you fared in the fight earlier. I haven’t exactly been able to see you in action, and I’d love to hear the details. Of course, if you’re not comfortable talking about it, we could easily focus on something else.”

“I … don’t know if there’s really that much to tell, Rarity,” Twilight said as she levitated a cookie and dipped it in her tea, before taking a bite. “I just followed the training I’ve been taking under Clover. I’ll admit Hammer Strike’s physical training made a lot of difference when it came to dealing with those drones with the blue crystals, though.”

“We really must try a sparring match at some point. I haven’t tried going against a staff wielder yet.”

“If we do, we’ll have to keep it strictly non-magical,” Twilight mused. “No offense to you, Rarity, but my magic is probably only safe to really go all out with when it comes to Celestia, Luna, Cadence, or Hammer Strike.”

“Well, of course, darling. I wouldn’t even dream of trying to overpower you that way.” She waved her hoof, as if to dispel the notion entirely. “Though, if you do happen to have any pointers on how to channel spells through a weapon, that might come in handy to know at some point, should the need arise.”

“You could always take that intermediary course Clover is teaching. She really is good. If anyone can help you channel spells through Seamripper, it’s her.”

“You wouldn’t happen to have any books on the subject, would you?”

“I have a few historical references,” Twilight said as she tapped her chin in thought, “but I don’t think the library has many combat manuals. It’s a bit dangerous to have something like that around rambunxious foals.”

“Hmm. Yes, I suppose you’re right.” Rarity swirled her teacup around a few times, then took a sip. “I’ll see about asking the next time I visit the castle. Speaking of which, how are the repairs coming? I assume you’ve had at least a part in helping over there.”

“Not really. I’ve had my hooves full enough here making sure Ponyville gets back into shape. Luna sent me a message telling me they have things well in hoof over there, though, so I’m sure there’s nothing to worry about.”

Rarity furrowed her brow. “I suppose so, but I can’t help but wonder why Hammer Strike hasn’t come by to visit, or at least sent a letter. He always makes time to talk with me, after a battle.”

“Maybe he’s working on a gift for you,” Twilight offered. “You know how focused he gets when he’s involved in a project.”

“I think I might stop by the castle, regardless,” Rarity said as she took another drink. “I mean, he is my husband, after all.”

Twilight’s cup suddenly burst into shards. “Oops.” She let out a nervous laugh. “Sorry. Guess I still don’t know my own strength sometimes. I’ll clean it up.” She levitated a brush and dustpan over to swipe the pieces, while Rarity dabbed at the table with a free napkin.

“Twilight, is something the matter? The only time I’ve seen you get this worked up was when you were trying to keep that Pinkie promise you made to me and … Fluttershy.” She lowered the napkin. “Twilight, dear,” Her tone was sweet, her smile kind, but the levelness betrayed what lay beneath. “Did you happen to make a Pinkie Promise to Princess Luna about something at the castle she didn’t want me to find out about?”

Twilight chuckled nervously. “Um … maybe?”

“And did that something possibly have anything to do with my Strikey Wikey?”

Twilight’s mouth widened into a broad toothy grin that wasn’t at all sincere. “I really couldn’t say.” A large wicker basket filled with baked goods was suddenly shoved in Rarity’s face. “Have another cookie? They’re fresh out of the Cakes’ bakery.”

“I see.” Rarity smiled sweetly. “Twilight dear, would you excuse me for a moment? I just need to go powder my nose. I’ll be right back.”

“O-of course,” Twilight said, nodding vigorously. “Totally understand. You know where it is. Well, of course you know where it is. I wasn’t about to call you stupid or anything, just–.”

“Twilight!” Rarity snapped. “Breathe.”

Twilight did so, levitating a large paper bag from a pile she kept in the storage closet. She promptly began to hyperventilate into it as Rarity walked into the bathroom. What followed was a series of positively disastrous detonations, streaming vituperations, a harrowing scream on par with that of a banshee, and several snorts and bucks in between. Twilight winced at the sound of breaking glass. She’d have to replace that window later.

“What was that about?” Hammer Strike questioned. He was currently positioned near the front door.

Twilight gasped, sucking the entirety of the bag to the point where it was practically a perfectly rendering of her muzzle. Then it inflated, swelling well beyond the confines of an ordinary vessel, until it burst apart, causing a veritable shockwave of sound to fly directly into the Earth Pony’s face as her Canterlot voice burst every window in the library. “HAMMER STRIKE!”

After a moment of silence, Hammer Strike sighed longsufferingly. “At this rate, I’ll go deaf in a year.”

A rather unladylike, “Eep!” sounded weakly from behind the bathroom door as Rarity’s sudden tantrum was practically bulldozered by the surprise-filled announcement.

“Oh, I am so sorry about that. Really, I am,” Twilight gushed. “It’s just, first the battle, then you going missing, then Luna writing to tell me they’re going to look for you, and something about Time Turner getting involved, and having to organize the Thestrals, in case you didn’t get back soon enough, and–.”

“It’s all right, Twilight. Calm down. Grab another one of your bags, if you need to,” he replied, raising a hoof to stop her. “I actually came by to check up on things, as well as update Rarity on the events of my disappearance.”

Twilight took about a minute or so to get her breathing back under control. Then she promptly sat down to prevent the dizziness from getting to her. “She’s in the bathroom. You know the place.” She waved a hoof tiredly toward the door, then started levitating books over to her. “Don’t mind me. I’m just … going to do some reorganizing. For the sake of my sanity.”

“I can wait,” he shrugged. “To be honest, I’m still dealing with the ringing in my ears.”

After a good five minutes or so, Twilight found herself capable of more coherent speech, and Hammer Strike was able to sample a few of the baked goods from the basket, including a welcome back cupcake that had somehow materialized in all the chaos.

“You may have to go in and get her,” Twilight noted. “She’s probably too embarrassed to come out on her own.”

“I think it’s more amusing this way.” Hammer Strike chuckled softly as he moved towards one of the walls to inspect it. “She’ll be out eventually.”

“Are … are you … teasing her?” Twilight raised a brow in disbelief.

“Me? Never,” Hammer Strike replied with a grin, before going to back to investigate the wall.

“... Okay, I think I’m going to go lie down now. I must be hallucinating,” the princess said as she clopped her way towards the stairs. “You two have fun.”

After a few moments, Hammer Strike let out another soft chuckle. “Do you plan on sitting in there forever, Rarity?”

The door opened a crack. “I’m so ashamed. You weren’t supposed to see me like this.”

“I didn’t see a thing, to be fair,” Hammer Strike offered with a shrug.

“Oh, but you must have heard it. Half of Ponyville probably did.”

“Well, you aren’t wrong, but it’s nothing compared to some of the stuff you all have dealt with in this place.”

“It’s just … so unladylike of me,” she weedled from the crack.

“It’s alright, dear. Calm down and come out here,” Hammer Strike chuckled. “I know this tree like the back of my hoof by this point. I can get you out here, if needed.”

Rarity gasped. “You’re bluffing. You wouldn’t dare.”

“Need I prove myself?”

There was about a minute of silence. “Fine, I’m coming out. But only because I don’t want to risk any more damage to Twilight’s home.” The door slowly creaked open, and an incredibly bashful Rarity stepped out of the ravaged remains of Twilight’s restroom. Chunks of porcelain and various other remains and accessories littered the floor, alongside a puddle of water near a pipe she had busted, before cutting off the water flow.

“I’m sure Twilight has a repair spell.”

Rarity blushed. “So, where do we go from here?”

“We discuss what events transpired, either here or at your place. I would say in New Unity, but I’d prefer to get this conversation going before sundown.”

Rarity smiled weakly as she levitated the basket. “Cookie before we start? I mean, we do already have the tea here. It would be such a pity to let it go to waste.”

Hammer Strike returned the smile. “Sure. I suppose it would be a good idea, as this may be a lengthy story, one I’m sure Twilight will walk in on at a point that makes me have to repeat several parts.”

Rarity giggled. “That does sound like her.” And suddenly everything was all right again. She took her seat, flicked her hair to the side, then lifted a fresh teacup to pour. “Now, then. Why don’t you start from the beginning? I haven’t heard anything about this yet. Princess Luna made Twilight promise to run interference.”

“I suppose you’d say I had to work alongside the plan of an embodiment or, well, die,” he started, scratching at his beard as he thought on the events. “Memory spell and all that kinda jumbles it all together into one moment in my mind. In any case, multiple entities of the embodiments don’t like me, and tried to create a method outside of the norm to kill me. As I still have several things I need to do before I die, I was approached and told I would be placed a week forward in time. Instead, I ended up over a hundred years in the past.”

And so, Hammer Strike proceeded to recount his story one step at a time. When he reached the point over the stranger handing him the shoes in the first place, a rather shrill, “What?” greeted both Ponies as a rather shocked Twilight stared at the Earth Pony.

“I know how to call it,” Hammer Strike chuckled. “Yes, Twilight?”

“What on earth possessed you to take a random set of horseshoes from a complete stranger? That’s just asking for trouble.”

“With the state my mind was in, I appeared to have little care for my own being, despite not knowing the power I had to back it up,” he hummed to himself. “He was quite interesting. I could practically feel his presence, before he came near my campfire. While he wore a large cloak, covering almost all of his body, I could see that he was a very large stallion with a grey coat and a more golden mane.” He furrowed his brow. “It was odd, actually. I could swear it was at least two or more Ponies walking over to me. Either that or … he had multiple sets of hooves.” He hummed to himself as he suddenly drifted into thought.

“Hammer Strike, I don’t think there’s any record of a Pony like that. The closest thing we have in relation to something along those lines is Sleipnir, and he’s a horse, not a Pony,” Twilight mused. “Not to mention he hasn’t been seen in millennia, if not eons. A lot of accounts are … less than reliable.”

“I’ve seen someone like this before,” Hammer Strike commented as he looked up. “While out on our trip some time ago, I was able to … test a new aspect on myself, one that is the base structure of reality as we know it, creation and destruction in the purest form. What I saw while I was under the effects of the aspect was … amazing, to say the least. Countless figures surrounded me, both the dead and entities beyond, embodiments of all sorts with a mixture of expressions, that sort of thing. But of all of these, only two stood out amongst them. I felt concern, and even a twinge of something more, when I viewed the second one, like an old friend I wasn’t able to recall. The second one was well beyond the other embodiments in his presence. With a steel coat, golden mane, and eight legs. The only way I could describe his presence was that of something divine. All this time later, I can still feel his presence watching. At first, I had assumed it was me, but the more I think on it, the more I think that he’s watching over much, much more. That presence was almost the same, and it would explain a lot,” he finished as he glanced down at his rear hooves.

“Sweetie, are you saying what I think you’re saying?” Rarity asked.

“I don’t know for certain, but if it is true, then everything makes sense.” Hammer Strike’s eyes ignited for a moment as he glanced at the horseshoes. “The aspects are way too abnormal, and to be honest, I can’t even determine what some of them are.” He glanced up to the two. “I might have met someone divine.”

“If you really did, it might be best for you to keep it to yourself,” Twilight pointed out. “You’re already popular enough as it is. That being said, though, it could have some very serious theological implications.”

“Delightful.”

“Let’s just hope the hierarchy at the Church of Sleipnir don’t get the wrong idea. The last person to achieve the status of visitation wound up being chosen to lead a crusade against the Gryphons. You … can imagine how well that went over with the princesses, when they heard about it.”

“Depends on the era,” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“We’d just gotten over the first Gryphon war, and tensions were still high. At least, I’m pretty sure that’s how the manuscript read. I’d have to locate it again to get the specifics.”

“I suppose I’ll look into it as well. That, and to look up information about these.” He tapped his back hoof against the ground. “Ever since I put them on, I’ve felt a new connection, and considering the way my magic works, it’s certainly unique.”

“Connection to what, Darling?” Rarity asked.

“Well, to the planet. Plant life and stuff like that. It was the reason I was able to carve out this tree so perfectly in the past. I could feel the channels of life within it and work around it.”

“Wait, you did what now?” Twilight’s head whipped faster than a hurricane as she gaped at him.

“Didn’t you wonder why this place was specifically named the ‘Golden Oak’ library? Most buildings aren’t named after what they’re made of.”

“I just assumed it was a random Pony who planted the tree in the first place. I haven’t really had much time to focus on finding out about it.”

“The name I was given while my memory was out of order was Golden Oak. I ended up using this tree as a carpentry shop, while Ponyville was in its starting days.”

“A carpentry shop?”

Hammer Strike chuckled as he rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah, I hadn’t thought to work with metal at the time, and ended up with that. I mean, while it is strange for me, as Hammer Strike, to be a carpenter, before I actually arrived in Equestria, that was my job.”

“Just a moment. If you were there when Ponyville first started, then why didn’t Granny Smith recognize you when you returned from the war?” Rarity asked.

“She probably did, but with me not addressing her as I was, she probably thought I had another issue with my memory and didn’t say anything. Actually, I should visit them afterwards.”

“Do you want me to come with you?”

“If you would like to, I … certainly wouldn’t be opposed.”

“Good. I’d like to get to know my adopted sister.”

“Wait, what?” Twilight asked again.

Rarity and Hammer Strike took one look at each other, then burst into laughter.

Vital Spark knocked gently on the door to Trixie’s quarters. True, it had only been a short time since they had last seen each other, but there were some rather important details to iron out. And besides that, he’d never actually been to her real room before. He quickly ran a hoof through his mane to try to ensure it was neat and properly set.

“Yes? Who is it?” Trixie’s voice filtered through the door.

“It’s me, Trixie.” Vital cleared his throat. He could feel the heat rising in his cheeks already. “Can I come in?”

“Of course,” Trixie replied. The door opened to reveal a large room that seemed to have been redecorated to resemble the inside of a wagon. Wood had been used to panel the walls and floor, and several blue sheets hung across the roof. When she noticed him looking over the modifications, she blushed. “After so many years living in her wagon, Trixie has trouble sleeping outside of it, so Trixie brought her wagon to her room.”

“Did you use a modification spell or illusion of some kind, or did you just add bits and pieces here and there over time?” Vital asked curiously as he passed by a set of small bookshelves now crammed full of books on magical theory. However, not one to forget her roots, Trixie had placed the ones on showmanship and illusion on top between a set of Unicorn bookends with emerald eyes. Her focus gem sat in a mount that had recently been installed above her bed. A set of materials sat off to the side on her work bench, including a series of knives, hammers, chisels, bevels, and others.

“Trixie put it together over time. Traveling on the road has provided many opportunities for her to learn how to construct and repair wooden walls.”

“And how to adapt to new situations, it would seem,” Vital added as he walked over and nuzzled her gently on the neck. “I missed you,” he sighed.

She returned the affection. “Trixie missed you, too.”

Vital chuckled. “So, we’re technically engaged, right?”

“You make it sound like some obscure business transaction,” Trixie laughed. “We are going to be married, Vital Spark. Trixie is happier than she ever remembers.”

“Well, I wanted to ask, because it’s supposed to be customary for a Pony to get a special gift for his special somepony as a part of that, at least from what I understand of it. And since that’s the case, well, I was wondering, what would you like? I mean, what do you think would really fit the two of us?”

“Trixie doesn’t care, Vital,” she told him plainly. “I don’t care what it is, as long as we’re together.”

Vital’s blush deepened. “You know, that’s still going to take some getting used to. Mrs. Trixie Spark.” He smirked teasingly. “Has a nice ring to it, don’t you think?”

“I think so, too,” she nodded, kissing him.

Vital’s eyes went wide, and he felt his lover’s wings wrapping around him. A few stray sparks flew out the top of his horn to fizzle toward the floor, until they finally broke off, and he gasped. “You … are a lot bolder than you used to be,” he panted. Then he smiled slyly. “I’m tempted to say I need an adult, but I think I know what your answer would be.”

“Why shouldn’t I be bold? I’ve learned to trust myself, I’ve found a stallion who’s truly wonderful, I’m learning magic from one of the best minds in Equestria’s history. I have so much right now.”

“And don’t forget you’re a princess on top of it all.”

“And that would make you a prince,” she laughed.

“I … have no idea how to respond to that.”

Trixie giggled. “Well then, what do you think of blue and gold for the wedding colors?”

“Oh, I’m sure Hammer Strike’s going to love it,” Vital smirked.

“Oh, there is so much to plan,” Trixie gushed, “so much to look after.”

“And we need to figure out the mare of honor and best stallion, not to mention who we’ll have standing by the altar as our bridesmares and groomstallions.”

“I think we should plan it for the first week in spring,” Trixie said.

“That soon? Don’t we need time to plan a venue, get things organized, arrange your coronation, that sort of thing?” His breathing started to hitch up as his eyes suddenly widened as the full impact of Trixie’s earlier statement finally hit home. “Oh my goodness. I’m marrying a princess.”

“I don’t want our wedding to be a matter of public spectacle. It should be a moment for us,” Trixie insisted.

“You do realize we’re neighbors to a town where keeping a secret is nigh-impossible, right? A lot of Ponies are probably going to want to attend. Though speaking of, who should we have perform the rites, anyways?”

“Would Hammer Strike be willing? He is your friend.”

Vital tapped his hoof against his chin for a moment. “I suppose you’re right. And he is the highest authority here. We don’t exactly have a priest to the churches around, so I suppose he would be the best one to perform the ceremony. Though you do realize we’re going to have to work out a proper list of guests, too, right?”

“Yes, but if I’m not coronated yet, we’re not obligated to invite half of Canterlot, are we?”

“Trixie, even if you were coronated, we still wouldn’t be obligated to invite half of Canterlot. As far as I’m aware, the stuck up nobles can suck it. Pardon my Phrench.”

“That's something we can agree on,” Trixie smiled. “Also, Vital Spark, the Phrench would be les nobles peuvent le sucer.”

“You never told me you could speak Phrench,” Vital said with some surprise.

“Most ponies in Neigh Orleans speak Phrench. I guess I never thought of it as an unusual ability.”

“You know, back home, that’s actually one of the three great romantic languages,” he said as he leaned in and nuzzled her mane behind an ear.

“Well then, I’ll have to start teaching you.” She returned the nuzzle. “Now then, what are your favorite flowers?” Trixie asked as she levitated a scroll, pen, and inkwell over. “We can make a list and compare to work out the arrangements.”

“You know, it’s hard for me to say. I like all kinds of flowers, really. Roses, carnations, lilies, lotuses, all sorts.” He chuckled. “Just as long as we’re both able to enjoy the day, I don’t really care so much about what flowers we get.”

Trixie smiled at him and kissed him just above the base of his horn. “As long as you're there, it could rain fire and I’d still be happy.”

“You know, with Hammer Strike there, that’s more than likely to happen, especially if we plan it on a Tuesday,” he teased, even as a pleasurable shudder ran through him. “So, how about you and I have a lay down, and we can really talk about that wedding, hmm?” he asked as he snorted gently in her ear.

“I’d enjoy that very much.” Trixie giggled and turned towards the bed, giving her tail a flick as she passed him.

Vital’s cheeks flushed heavily as her scent struck his nostrils, and he nickered involuntarily as he shot a beam of magic at the door, completely encasing it in ice, with a sign carved on the other side that read Do Not Disturb in big bold letters. Then he turned to the matter, and the very attractive mare, at hoof.

Hammer Strike hummed to himself as he gazed out at the apple orchard. At the moment, his coat lay folded onto his back. “Funny how I look at this now and finally comprehend how far this has come.”

“Sometimes, it amazes me, too,” Applejack spoke up as she walked out through some of the nearby trees. “Howdy, Hammer Strike. What can I do for ya?”

“Just visiting for old times’ sake. Is … Granny Smith around?”

“Yeah, she’s back at the barn. Probably taking her afternoon nap.”

“Do you believe she’d be upset, if she was woken up?”

“Nah. You know Granny. She’ll just be confused for a moment.”

“Let’s get things going, then. I have a few things I’d like to talk to her about.” Hammer Strike gave a soft smile.

“Sure thing, Sugarcube. Just follow me, and we’ll cut through the orchard.” The orange Pony turned and headed off in said direction. True to her word, Granny Smith was creaking back and forth on her old rocking chair just past the hayloft. Her wrinkled head was bowed as she snoozed peacefully, occasionally smacking her lips in her sleep. The lack of pigtails seemed strange to Hammer Strike as he looked on that wizened face, but he would never forget the fire she’d developed in those eyes. It was a fire he looked forward to seeing again, once she found out the truth.

“Granny Smith?” Hammer Strike called out softly as he drew near. The mare continued to doze. He sighed, giving a few more attempts, each getting louder and louder.

Granny finally sputtered awake, darting her head left and right as she got her bearings. “Wha? I’m … I’m up. I’m up.” Then her eyes fell on the familiar Earth Pony. “Oh, it’s you, Hammer Strike. What brings you round to our neck of the woods?”

He gave a faint chuckle. “Oh, you know, thought I’d visit for old times’ sake, Granny. Or would you prefer Caramel, despite how long it’s been since my last visit?”

Granny’s eyes shot open as she stared hard at Hammer Strike. “Where did you hear that name?” she demanded, suddenly zipping into his face and fixing him with a hard glare, despite her age.

“I know it’s been a while, but after getting my memory sorted so many times, I guess you can say I’m getting closer to my whole self,” he chuckled, rubbing the back of his head. “Come now, Caramel. Don’t you remember the old me? Who couldn’t remember, Golden Oak?”

Granny’s gaze narrowed. “I don’t take kindly to pranks, Hammer Strike, ‘specially not ‘bout an old friend.”

“I’m not kidding, Caramel.” Hammer’s expression grew serious. “I can recount every moment of our time together, all seventeen years I was here. From the time I jumped in to stop the timberwolves from getting you, after you got the zap apples, with nothing more than the lumber axe that Seeder let me use to the time a few strange individuals came by the town, just before my memory came back. Then there’s also the horse shoes that are kinda stuck to my back hooves. Thankfully, they’re still not rose gold.”

Granny’s eye twitched briefly as she processed that information, then eyed the Pony’s flat face and his hooves. Then she was back in his face again. “Smile for me.”

Hammer Strike gave a short chuckle before giving a soft smile for her to judge.

Granny gasped. Her lip wobbled. Then she promptly conked him on the head. “That was for missing my wedding day!” And then she locked her knobby forelegs around his neck as her tears brushed against his fur. “And this is for everything else.”

“I’m sorry to have missed so much,” he said as he returned the hug softly. “I’ve been so busy, it’s hard to get free time. You know how I am.”

“You had ta go through some more of them time travel shenanigans, didn’t ya?”

“Plenty.”

“Ya mind lettin’ me in on what the hay’s happening here?” Applejack asked.

Granny turned to look at her granddaughter with a gentle smile. “Applejack, meet my uncle Golden Oak, also known as Hammer Strike. Just didn’t make the connection till now.” She cackled. “Course, y’know what this means, don’t ya, Hammer Strike?” she asked with a mischievous smirk.

“Uhh. Maybe?”

“Applejack, get Big Mac and Little Willow. We’re gonna have ourselves an Apple Family Reunion dinner. And Golden Oak’s the guest of honor.”

“On it, Granny.” Applejack nodded, before turning and running off.

Big Mac groaned as he leaned back in his chair and nursed his bloated belly. A big tankard of cider lay more than half empty next to the gory remains of the many apple-themed desserts he had eaten with such reckless abandon. Little Willow couldn’t help but giggle and shake her head at her husband’s actions, while Applejack and Applebloom just laughed themselves silly. Rarity nuzzled her husband lovingly as she smiled appreciatively towards Granny Smith and the rest of the family.

“You know, you could have warned him about how easily your body can burn calories,” she noted.

Hammer Strike smiled. “Where’s the fun in that?”

Big Mac let out a groan. “Eeyup.” Then he belched. “S’cuse me.”

Granny cackled gleefully. “I just had a thought. Imagine what Filthy’d think, if he knew who you were. You gave his granddad his start in the first place.”

“I’m good, at least for now.” Hammer Strike shook his head. “Now that I’m thinking about it, what ever happened to that hammer I made, the wooden one?”

“Didn’t ya recognize it?” Granny cackled again as she pointed to a simple rack behind Hammer Strike’s head, where two pegs extended to support the hammer’s head. “We were mighty fond of ya. ‘Course we’d keep a memento close.” Then she winked at him.

“I didn’t notice it,” he replied as he looked over the hammer. “I’m surprised it’s still got life in it….”

The warhammer was decidedly not the kind of thing one would expect to find in a farmhouse. The whole hammer, against all convention, was crafted from a single piece of living wood. The straight haft was as long as Applejack, and ended in a large head. The larger side was carved in the the shape of the bottom of an apple, as though one had been attached to the hammer stem first. The spike on the other end held the oval-like shape of a leaf with bladed sides that were much sharper than they appeared. It had been engraved with a pattern of leaves and trees from the head down to the end of the haft, and the wood appeared to have a golden red finish, despite the fact it had never been stained.

“Wait, y’all are saying Hammer Strike carved old Tree Feller?” Applejack asked.

“With his own hooves,” Granny confirmed. “Best carpenter this side of Equestria.”

“I remember when you used to tell us how Pa would turn timberwolves into driftwood with that,” Apple Bloom said, staring between Hammer Strike and the hammer with no small amount of awe.

“And they’d stay down, too,” Granny said with a smirk.

“It was an interesting project, with my memory in the state it was at the time. I don’t really know what drove me to make a weapon as a gift,” Hammer Strike commented as he turned back towards the table.

“I wonder,” Rarity said as she looked it over. “If it was made out of living wood, and it’s still alive, does that make it a sentient weapon?”

This caused a round of laughter from all corners of the table.

“I’m … afraid I don’t get the joke.”

“Well, Rarity, no offense, but it’s a mite hard to explain it to a Unicorn,” Applejack spoke up. “Living wood is only as smart as the tree it was taken from, but it’s hard to explain how smart a tree is without being able to explain how a tree feels.”

“And an oak tree Hammer Strike lived in, carved, and worked with for over a decade isn’t one he’d be acquainted with enough to know how ‘smart’ it is?”

“It’s not exactly something I would call sapient,” Hammer Strike rubbed the back of his head. “The best way I could explain it is by the concept that I mentioned before, with the channels of life in the tree.”

“Which is something a Unicorn like me wouldn’t be able to understand, because it’s related directly to Earth Pony magic?”

“You really can’t explain how a plant thinks, Rarity. It’s not like how a Pony thinks. It’s just different.”

“Has anypony else tried using it?”

“Nope. Weren’t really a need to, now that Ponyville’s grown so much.”

“So now it’s there more as a reminder?”

Granny nodded. “We still miss Bright Mac, but that there hammer helps us remember some of the happier times, believe it or not.”

“I’m glad it was able to serve a purpose in defending you all,” Hammer Strike commented with a small grin.

“Perhaps it can be used again, if another Changeling attack occurs,” Little Willow offered.

Granny looked carefully at the hammer. “Perhaps,” she allowed. “Perhaps.”

”Nothing like the morning run, huh, Vital?” Grif asked as the two of them finished their exercise with the rest of the troops, then happily chugged down a bottle of water.

“It’s definitely something,” Vital huffed as he gave the Gryphon a half smile. “But at least I managed to finish properly this time. Who knows? A few more weeks, and maybe I’ll make this easily.”

“Yeah. And then you can start on the actual workout,” Grif chuckled. “Seriously, though. As of today, no one’s going to be reminding you to show up. If you show up, you can run with us, but now it will be your choice.”

“Well, I’ll probably have to run it by the wife, once we finally have the ceremony, but I don’t see a problem with it otherwise.” He winked at his friend. “Though I have been meaning to ask, who would be the best teacher for hoof to hoof combat? You guys have taught me how to wield my focus and my magic, but I haven’t really been able to focus much on if I were weaponless.”

“That depends on how far you want to go with it. Hammer Strike’s naturally the best teacher, but he’ll train you to kill with bare hooves, and you’re not ready for that. You could try Zecora. She has a few different techniques she could teach you. Or, if you’re interested in something less dedicated, there are a few troops who could teach you to brawl.”

“Hmm. Guess I’ll have to sort through a couple of those to figure out which is best. Though facing against a brawler doesn’t exactly strike me as something I’d like so much. No pun intended.”

“Well, it’s important to figure these things out. I’d teach you myself, but you lack certain necessary appendages,” Grif said, tapping his talons together for emphasis.

“Granted, if we ever see him again, Conor might like to learn a thing or two from you. You are a mighty accomplished warrior, after all,” Vital pointed out. “Regardless, I’ll make sure to keep you all in the loop for my decision.”

“I’ll help you make the arrangements, when you do,” Grif assured him as he got into position and began a set of what would be two hundred wingups.

“Oh, by the way, Grif, would you do me the honor of being one of my groomsmen?”

“Sure,” Grif smirked as he kept going. “What did Rook say when you asked?”

Vital clamped Grif’s beak with his magic as he quickly shushed him. “I haven’t told him yet,” he whispered anxiously.

Grif reached out without breaking his rhythm and flicked Vital on the horn, breaking his magic hold on his beak. “Don’t do that,” he growled.

“I wasn’t going to hold it that long, you know.” Vital sighed. “Sorry. I just want to tell everyone myself, you know? I’m tense enough as it is planning for something so quick. Trixie wants to have the ceremony as soon as Spring hits.”

“Good. It will give you two some privacy.”

“Honeymoon’s going to be interesting, though, since she’s supposed to lay low for now.”

“There’s this island off the southwestern coast, controlled mainly by a Zebra population. White beaches, private resorts. It’s really beautiful, if you’re interested.”

“Isn’t that where you honeymooned with Shrial?”

Grif nodded.

“I don’t know. Doing a copycat thing just doesn’t quite seem right. I’ll still bring it up with her, though.” He chuckled. “After all, she may love the idea.”

“If you try not to copycat anyone, then you’ll find yourself unable to move at all. Even then, you’d be copying someone. Anyway, it’s a nice place. I’m just offering some advice.”

“I know. That’s why I didn’t just go and dismiss it outright.” Vital shook his head and smiled. “More often than not, your advice tends to be what the doctor ordered.”

“I had a good teacher,” Grif said. His tone had mixed emotions.

“And I’m sure he’s proud of you.” He smirked then. “I know this sounds kinda mean and inappropriate, but you wouldn’t happen to know the best time I could spring the question on Rook, would you?”

“He’ll be in the mess hall in ten minutes. Probably not going to be a better time.”

“Thanks. You want me to record it?”

“No. Just let me know how he reacts,” Grif chuckled.

“So let it be written, so shall it be done,” Vital said in a solemn tone. Then he stuck his tongue out teasingly at his friend and trotted off to lie in ambush.

Grif chuckled and shook his head at his friend’s retreating form, before he switched to vertical regular pushups. This would be fun.

Pensword smiled as he entered his family’s quarters again. “I’m home!” he called, then braced himself for the inevitable onslaught that came moments later as all four of his children pounced him from all sides. He laughed as they drove him to the floor and he rolled back and forth with them as they roughhoused together.

“You found Hammer Strike, then?” Lunar Fang asked as she walked into the room, followed by Fox Feather.

“Yes.” Pensword sighed contentedly as he laid on his back with either foal resting next to him. “Mission accomplished.”

“One more for the weary road, then,” she smiled.

“And who knows how many more to go,” Pensword chuckled as he rose to nuzzle each of his mates in turn.

There was a knock quite suddenly at the door.

“I’ll get it!” three voices chorused at once, and all four foals tripped and sprawled over one another in their quest for dominance. Naturally, Moon River proved victorious as she twisted the knob to reveal Luna flanked by Nightshade. The scarred Thestral looked at the children impassively with his single eye. The boys quickly scrambled to attention and blushed as the princess entered, and Moon River giggled as she straddled across the Alicorn’s back.

“Princess Luna,” Pensword said, “to what do we owe the surprise?”

“Pensword of house Pen, in exactly three weeks and five days at approximately fifteen hundred hours, Princess Luna will be putting forth a motion to the House of Lords for the remilitarization of Equestria. It is slightly later than the initial timeline, but after what just happened here in New Unity, it seems most appropriate. When the motion passes, suitable candidates for commanding the new Equestrian military must be put forth. Given your previous military history and your record, your name has been put forth as a possible candidate for this position. You are therefore ordered to report to the location listed on this scroll tomorrow at twelve hundred hours to begin an evaluation to rate your suitableness.” Nightshade handed the scroll bearing Luna’s seal and a dark blue ribbon.

Pensword nodded. “I’ll be there,” he promised. “Though I am somewhat puzzled. Who else is being called?”

“That's classified at this time,” Nightshade responded.

Pensword nodded. “Was there anything else you needed to tell me, or can we dispense with the formalities and spend some time as friends?”

“Unfortunately, this isn’t a pleasure trip. The princess still has preparations to look after, and I must return to the Lunar Guard. There is still much to look after, since the battle.”

“Of course.” Pensword frowned. “I’ll be by the barracks later, if you need to talk.”

With that, Nightshade and Luna did a perfect about face and left.

Pensword sighed. “In all the excitement of recovering Hammer Strike, I’d forgotten how recently we’d just fought Chrysalis.”

“You’ve had weeks to work it out. The world still has only had days,” Lunar Fang pointed out.

“I know.” He sighed again as he looked disconsolately out the window to the scars the battle had left behind. “And now I’m going to have to prepare for the next round of funerals.”

No matter the circumstances, Hammer Strike had learned one major thing about his trips. His return was always to be met with paperwork. It didn’t matter how short or long the trip. He would return to a desk full of paperwork. This time, he was going over the damage report and a list of important repair requests. He was uncertain about his feeling towards it, primarily due to his mind being out of sorts for a month, leaving him feeling a mixture of rested and strained.

He hummed to himself as he read over the reports, including the report about Trixie. While impressed, he was also quite upset. “It’s nice and all, but why’d you have to do it after I finished the battlemage robes?” he muttered softly to himself as he thought aloud. “Got them complete, and she goes and becomes an Alicorn, changing her body shape and structure….”

As soon as he fell silent, he began hearing the steady clicks of talons against the hallway leading towards his office. Two sets, one medium and one large body structure following a rhythm that he was able to determine as Grif and a larger Gryphon.

“Are you busy?” Grif’s voice spoke up.

“Come in.”

Grif entered, followed closely by Gilgamesh. “How goes the work?” he asked casually.

“It’s.…” Hammer Strike gave a faint shrug. “It’s going. So, mind introducing me to the abnormally large Gryphon?”

“Well, there is a story behind that,” Grif said, closing the door and locking it. “Perhaps it would be best to take measures to make sure we aren't overheard?”

Hammer Strike raised a brow questioningly as his hooves ignited in blue fire. After a moment, the walls gave off a faint ember, the only evidence of his tampering. “There. I’ve solidified the aspects in the wall with minor notes for oxygen. It should keep voices from escaping this room. Now … explain.”

“You remember how the evoker fortress had been sealed by Celestia and Luna with a blood seal only you or I could enter, until one of us broke it?” Grif asked.

“Yes.”

“When we arrived at the fortress and entered, I discovered someone had entered the fortress without breaking the seal. Upon further investigation, I discovered Gilgamesh here had been living there for some time.” Grif pointed to the larger Gryphon. “And we discovered something else.”

Hammer Strike glanced over Gilgamesh, who was steadily shrinking from the look. “What else did you discover?”

“Calm down, big guy,” Grif said in a easy tone as he reached under Gilgamesh and lifted the forlocks of the back hoof that was closest to Hammer Strike.

“Now that is certainly something unique,” Hammer Strike hummed as he rose from his desk and approached to study the Gryphon further. “Not quite a Hippogriff, that much is certain, but certainly different for a Gryphon.”

“One last thing. You should look at him with your special way of looking at things,” Grif said, not sure how much was safe to reveal with a third party in the room.

Hammer Strike nodded as thaumic fire covered his eyes. As he looked over the now startled Gryphon, he was able to notice a concentration of magic lining from the center of his mass towards his talons. He frowned as he moved from his desk. “Could you lift your talons for a second?”

“O-of course, uh, Sir,” Gilgamesh said as he raised his hand for Hammer Strike to inspect.

Hammer Strike hummed to himself as he continued studying the Gryphon’s talons, noting the material was drastically different from Grif’s. After a few moments, he nodded, allowing Gilgamesh to lower his arm as the Earth Pony returned to his desk. “His talons are made of alichorn. That is very, very, interesting. Are you able to cast magic with them?”

“Yes,” Gilgamesh replied. And after a moment of waiting, he realized Hammer Strike was waiting for him to show him. Reaching his hand up, he began concentrating as a small fire appeared in the center of his palm. After some time, he exhaled, letting the fire die out.

Hammer Strike couldn’t help but express some of his curiosity. “A Gryphon with the capability of casting magic without a talisman. You are most likely the first in either a long time, or possibly at all.”

“I figured you’d want to meet him,” Grif nodded. “He’ll be staying with us for the foreseeable future, if that’s okay with you.”

“Admittedly, it doesn’t sit right with me. I’d like to keep him close by. I’m very curious about the nature of his being, and perhaps Clover could assist me in figuring out how this came about in the genepool,” he replied after a moment.

“Would you be all right with staying here, Gilgamesh?” Grif asked him.

“A-as long as I won’t be a bother to a-anyone,” Gilgamesh rubbed at his neck.

“I had a drawing made. He remembers this symbol, but of all the clan symbols we’ve looked at, there doesn’t seem to be a match.” Grif retrieved a piece of paper from his bag and handed it to Hammer Strike. A downward facing sword with wings folded over the hilt stared up at the Pony lord, surrounded in a circle.

Hammer Strike stared at the mark for a full minute, before he gave a faint huff. “Now that, that is something interesting,” he muttered as he pulled out a blank piece of parchment. He then began to draw out a circle, followed by an upward facing sword with wings stretched out from the hilt within it. After he finished, he placed them side by side for the two to look at. “It’s almost like a mockery of my house symbol.”

“Well, yours is about the only thing close to it that I’ve been able to find yet. There are a lot of weird coincidences here. I thought it would be best to bring this to you,” Grif noted.

“I’ll have one of the servants prepare a room for you, Gilgamesh. You are free to roam New Unity, but I will need to do more tests and examine things further. Is that all right?”

Gilgamesh nodded in response.

“I’ll leave you two to it, if that's alright with you. I have things I need to get back to.” Grif bowed his head, before moving for the door.

“Enjoy your day, Grif.”

Gilgamesh waved hesitantly as Grif left.

“Now then, Gilgamesh, let’s get down to business.”

“Hey there, Rook,” Vital smiled in greeting as he approached the black Pony, where he sat in the mess hall. A platter lined with a daisy sandwich and one of the Apples’ famous apple turnovers sat before him, with a large bite already taken out of the sandwich. “How’re you doing today?”

“Okay,” he shrugged. “And you?” Rook asked as he took another bite.

“Same.” Vital smiled as he levitated a glass of water over. “Wedding plans are coming along. Trixie’s really excited.”

“I’m happy for you two. It’s good you finally took that step.”

“Well, I’ve kinda been looking for someone who might be able to take that step with me.” Vital put an artful frown on his face. “It’s tough with so many amazing and supportive Ponies around, though.”

“Quite the conundrum,” Rook said, taking another bite.

“So I was thinking I could use a best stallion to help me out. And I figured, who better than my friend and mentor in the Rohirrim? In short, Black Rook, would you be best stallion at my wedding?”

Rook nearly choked on his sandwich. “Me?” he sputtered.

“I’m not talking to anypony else, am I?” Vital asked with a hint of a smirk as he took another drink. “So, will you do it?”

“Sure. I just ... I didn’t expect you’d ask me.”

“Really? For shame, Rook. What’s one of the first rules of combat you and Grif taught me?”

Rook gave a dry chuckle. “Expect the unexpected. But I’d have expected you’d have asked Grif or Hammer Strike or somebody else.”

“Hammer Strike is going to perform the ceremony, and let’s face it, we both know Grif will need the freedom to book a certain slick singer to join the celebration at the reception.”

“I’m honored,” Rook said.

“Good.” Vital smiled as his horn began to glow. “Sorry for this in advance.” He whipped the tray out just in the nick of time to block a massive cake wad somepony had dropped from the rafters.

“Guess you’ve been around Grif long enough to see that coming,” Rook laughed.

“It certainly helped,” Vital Spark agreed. “I think I may need to research a karma spell after this. Better to be safe than sorry.”

“Pretty sure karma doesn’t punish all but the most cruel pranks,” Rook said.

“True, but it does help one to avoid the minor ones, if one has the good kind on their side.”

Rook nodded. “Is there anything specific about this I should know?”

“And by this, do you mean the wedding, responsibilities as best stallion, or the fact I’m dealing with the threat of pranks around most corners as a means to help boost morale?”

“The former.”

“We plan to have it at winter’s end. As for what else, Trixie and I are still deciding. We’ll let you know, once we have further details in place.”

“You got it.”

“Thanks, Rook.” Vital tossed a few bits on the table. “Have another lunch on me.” Then he hurried hastily out the hall. He had a lot of work to do, and a retreat to beat.

138 - Working Hard or Hardly Working

Extended Holiday
Ch 138: Working Hard or Hardly Working
Act 22

Hammer Strike sighed contently as he placed the last stack of papers into the outgoing bin. After working on nothing but paperwork for the entire night, he was finally done. Now his focus could be placed towards either working on equipment in the forge, creating a new design for Trixie’s battlemage set, or even working on some of his own projects.

His plans would, of course, have to wait, however, as he soon heard the faint click of hooves moving in his direction. The weight was average in nature, but the movement was a mixture of confident stride, followed by an uncertain shuffle. The hint of a murmur clinched it for him. It was definitely Vital Spark. As for why the Unicorn was on his way to his office, he didn’t know.

“Come in, Vital.”

“Okay, one of these days, you are definitely going to have to teach me how to do that.” Vital Spark strode into the office and promptly sat down in a spare chair.

“It’s just observing patterns in the movement of individuals, followed by gauging the weight and species,” Hammer Strike somewhat explained. “Since, you know, hooves sound different from talons.” He shook his head slightly. “So, what brings you here, Vital?”

“Well, as you know, I’m kind of getting married in a few months.”

“In a way. Kinda had to listen in on some minor conversations, followed by your interactions with Trixie to fully figure it out,” Hammer Strike hummed aloud. “Now that I think about it, nobody really told me.” He gave a false stern look to Vital. “What gives? You weren’t going to tell your own friend?”

Vital Spark promptly facehoofed. “Of all the times for me to forget to do something….” he muttered to himself. “Okay, so that makes this two things I need to talk with you about, then. So, most immediate thing first, Trixie and I are engaged. It happened shortly after she cut off Chrysalis’ head using a magical scythe construct, when she quite literally swept me off my hooves and asked. Since we’re trying to keep her ascension on the downlow, and don’t really want to make a huge deal out of the wedding itself, we were hoping we might be able to have it here in New Unity. And … we were hoping you’d do us the honor of officiating.”

Hammer Strike rubbed the back of his neck. “That’s right. That is something I can technically do,” he muttered. “Uh, sure. I’ll look into everything on that.”

Vital Spark smiled. “Thanks. We really appreciate it. You kind of did play a pretty big role in both of our lives. Then again, you play a big role in practically every creature’s life in Equestria, now that I think about it.”

“Don’t remind me,” Hammer Strike rubbed at his neck again. “It’s already odd enough that Celestia and Luna are pretty much my adopted daughters. To add on the fact that I’m known around the world is … yeah.”

“Pretty heavy, yeah. I honestly can’t even begin to imagine how it must feel for you. Honestly, I’m surprised you’re able to handle yourself so well, under the circumstances. No offense meant. I just mean, well … like you said, … yeah….” he finished lamely.

“Doesn’t help I basically just came back from a normal life again,” he muttered. “I feel ... different, emotionally. Over the course of time, I slowly went from my normal life as a carpenter into the stallion I am now. But this? This was me going from what I felt was a normal life headfirst into this again.”

“And you wish you had that normal life back?”

After a moment, Hammer Strike sighed. “No. I’m alright with where I am now. I just have to readjust to things again.”

“So you’re okay, but you just sort of miss it?”

“I miss things being simple,” he explained. “Think about it from a human standpoint. I’m going on somewhere in the ninety to hundred mark. By our standards, I’m old.”

“And yet, you’re still young physically,” Vital nodded. “Yeah, I can see where you’re coming from. I’m just sorry I can’t help you there.”

“Eh, that’s life. Or rather, here, at least, it is,” Hammer Strike chuckled.

“Well, that kind of brings me to my second point for coming to see you. I know I’m helping out here around the castle, and I’m getting a stipend as Clover’s apprentice, too, but those things aren’t exactly going to last forever. And I’m going to be building up a real family of my own soon. I’m going to need to find some real work. Thing is, I don’t exactly know what kind of work would really work best. I was wondering if you might have some ideas.”

Hammer Strike hummed for a moment. “Whilst you are training as a battle mage, I leave it up to you whether you’d prefer that career choice. As for things more suited for you, there are potentially a few roles you could fill. The castle we are in has a library that isn’t being fully maintained, apart from cleaning by the servants. Then there’s the position of quartermaster for the guard. While they are keeping things in order, and requests are being placed correctly, I believe it would be best to have someone to deal with these things as a separate individual. Lastly, I have a position open under myself, as I’ve been needing an assistant to help me with minor tasks that require my attention, when I may be busy at the time.”

“Like what, exactly?”

“Basically, say I’m working on paperwork here in my office, but I need to go direct some orders or go collect something from the barracks or library. Rather than dividing my time to go do that, I would tell you to go collect said stuff, or give said orders on my behalf.”

“And I’m assuming each of these jobs would require pretty much 24/7 or on call hours?”

“Not really. All three would have a set amount of hours you work.”

“Is it okay if I take some time to think about them, maybe talk them over with Trixie, too?”

“That’s perfectly fine. I can hold the positions open for you, until you decide.”

“Thanks. I’d probably have to discuss with Clover, too, anyways. She is my master right now, after all, so she sets most of my schedule.”

“That’s fair,” Hammer Strike replied with a shrug. “Was there anything else you wished to discuss?”

“Yeah.” Vital pointed at the Unicorn and Pegasus quietly sorting the paperwork into envelopes. “Who’re they?” One wore a set of headphones around her neck, while the other wore a dress shirt that looked uncannily close to one of Hammer Strike’s own.

“Silent Collector and Oracle. They help me deal with my paperwork, so I have a little more free time than I used to.”

“Hey, weren’t you the one that saw through that Changeling infiltrator’s disguise during the raid?”

Silent Collector glanced up to Vital for a moment, before returning to his work. For some reason, no matter what action he took, his black mane always seemed to maintain the same style. “That would be correct, yes.”

Vital Spark smiled. “I never got the chance to thank you. You really helped Clover out, from what she told me.” He chuckled. “So, uh, thanks, I guess. It’s nice to meet you formally.”

“It was just some medication to restore energy. It was no problem.”

“Thank you, all the same.” Vital nodded. “That being said, I guess I should be going now. You guys still have work to do, and I still have studying to do and spells to practice.” He gave the trio a quick salute as he rose from his chair. “See you guys later.”

Silent Collector and Hammer Strike gave a faint wave in response.

“The train arrived in Ponyville just over forty five minutes ago. Forward sentries said they just entered the city’s perimeter. Now how about we greet these boys properly?” Grif chuckled as he looked down at the courtyard of New Unity, which was now the acting parade ground. All three branches of the New Unity guard stood at attention in their separate columns. Grif checked with each of the commanding officers that were present, before nodding to Vital Spark. “Mark ‘em.”

Vital Spark nodded as he levitated one of several clipboards floating in his magic closer, then used a pen to check off a series of boxes. “Who next?”

Grif approached Polished Brass. “I trust the house servants are present?”

“Present and accounted for, master Grif,” Polished Brass nodded.

This went on for the next few minutes as Grif checked over the smiths, the workers, the mercenaries, the Saddle Arabians, and even the base representatives for his own Bladefeathers. Soon it was apparent the bulk of House Strike was present and prepared to welcome the new arrivals.

Naturally, having had yet another battle, New Unity had dealt with a major population loss recently. In keeping with crown policy, Canterlot had notified them they were sending over some seasoned guards to help with refilling their losses, as well as aiding in the protection of new Unity’s borders. They were also in keeping with the arrangement Celestia had made with their human counterparts, sending a squad of washouts who the Canterlot nobility had labeled not worth the time for re-training; several new apprentice smiths to help with the fortress’ ever growing need for metalworking; and a small selection of younger Ponies who were not yet of age to join the proper guard, but had earned the right in the junior guard to work study at an operational fort.

Grif turned and Vital followed him as they approached Hammer Strike. Grif gave a small formal nod of his head. “As requested, every necessary member of the house and the militia are present to receive our new guests.” Grif seized one of the clipboards from Vital’s magic and handed it to his lord.

“Nothing like formal events that need to be done, hmm?” Hammer Strike asked as he looked over the clipboard.

“At least it’s not something we have to do every time someone comes here,” Grif chuckled as the group turned for the gate.

“I’d lose my mind, if that were the case,” he sighed. “Once in awhile is just fine.”

They saw the group in the distance as they reached the gate. Grif squinted a little as the light reflected off their armor. “Geeze! Didn’t spare any polish, did they?”

“They are coming from Canterlot,” Hammer Strike pointed out.

“Still an obvious design flaw.”

“I don’t know. Blinding your enemies is a pretty clever tactic,” Vital pointed out.

“To a degree, but it’s also a weakness in a lot of cases.”

“Like blinding yourself, too?”

“That and you broadcast your location to everyone in front of you. And if they happen to have people behind you, yeah, you’re in trouble.”

“Touché. Though I do think I may have to see about experimenting with that principal a bit. After all, ice can be a very good magnifier, if it’s crafted the right way,” Vital mused.

The group finally made their way to the gate. A larger Earth Pony stallion walked at the front of the group, flanked by two Pegasi. All three were identical shades of white, due to their enchanted armor; however, the lead stallion was easily a head taller than his Pegasus followers. On the trio’s far side was an Earth Pony mare dressed in a pink dress with a white smock over it. She had a light yellow coat with a bright pink mane and carried a modified saddlebag with several blacksmithing tools hanging off of it. The four walked up to Hammer Strike, bowing slightly just in front of him.

“Lord Hammer Strike of New Unity?” the leader asked in a deep bass.

“Correct,” Hammer Strike confirmed with a nod.

The stallion proceeded to remove his helmet, dispelling the illusion to reveal dark chocolate brown fur. A sharp black goatee jutted out from his chin, and, surprisingly enough, he didn’t appear to show any sign of a mane. His hazel eyes showed the hardness of experience as he puffed out his chest and saluted. “We’re here from Canterlot, as assigned, to assist in whatever capacity you may see fit, Sir. I am Lieutenant Mountain Agil Ale, and this is Sergeant Klein Fuse.”

Klein nodded towards Hammer Strike as he removed his helmet to reveal a flaming headband wrapped around his forehead. His eyes blazed a fiery orange as he smiled and saluted with a red wing. His orange mane jutted back somewhat messily as bits and pieces fell over the front of the headband at various angles.

“And this here is Stormwall Breaker. If you’re looking for a skilled tactician, there’s nobody better qualified.”

The second Pegasus removed its helmet to reveal a short dark brown bowl cut mane over a pale cream coat. A long black scarf wrapped around her neck and trailed behind her in the wind as she stared at Hammer Strike with hard reddish-brown eyes, not unlike clay. Her tail had been neatly braided behind her to suit the stern rigidity she exuded. She gave a curt nod, not even bothering to speak, or perhaps not daring to. It wasn’t exactly certain.

“And lastly, this is Dross Caster, a promising young smith.”

The pink-maned Pony bowed briefly, then smiled as her eyes glowed with determination. “I’m ready to get to work, Sir.”

Hammer Strike glanced over the four, before giving a nod. “Allow me to welcome you to New Unity. I will be here for some of the tour, and will see you all at the end in order to properly assign you to your new posts. I will also be there to assist with taking measurements for you and you fellow guard members to get a fitting for your new armor. To my left is Grif. His orders lie just under the captains of the guard here, in regards to priority. Tower and Blast Shield are said captains, and as I implied previously, you will be taking orders from them. Dross, we will direct you to the forge sometime during this.”

Dross couldn't help but let out a small squeal of excitement. “I can’t wait to see it!”

“We’ll get everyone sorted, then. Is there anywhere specifically you want us to put them?” Agil asked.

“Within the secondary walls, just outside of the main gate, there are two large buildings to the left and right. Those are the barracks that you will be stationed at, until otherwise instructed.”

“Very well.” Agil turned to the remaining Ponies behind him and gave a sharp whistle. The majority broke away and began to walk into the fortress towards the indicated location. Grif chuckled to himself as he noticed no small amount of intimidation as they looked over the assembled guard.

“Quite the selection, it seems,” Hammer Strike commented to Grif. “I’m sure Tower and Blast will have some interesting moments with some of them.”

“Interesting fun or interesting exasperating?” Vital asked.

“I think a little of both,” Grif chuckled. “Between the veterans who are so used to the training in Canterlot and the rookies who need to learn everything as it is, this should be a real show.”

“And we all get front row seats. Should I make popcorn?” Vital winked playfully at his friend.

“Don’t forget the lawn chairs,” Grif chuckled.

“Dross, you and the others are to follow us,” Hammer Strike directed to the smiths of New Unity. “As I said, we will lead you to where you will be working, and show you where you’ll be able to find me nine out of ten times.”

Dross nodded excitedly, a grin spread wide across her face. “I’m ready whenever you are.”

Silver Spear paced nervously back and forth in the cavernous halls of the New Unity Changeling hive. With every turn, his body flared with blue fire, revealing the thick chiton, mandible, and other Changeling anatomy he’d developed or his other form, with a proper full copper coat and stormy blue eyes. His blond mane writhed with his nerves as he tossed his head back and forth.

“Relax, Silver Spear. You’re going to wear a hole in the floor at this rate.”

The stallion turned to face a familiar bulky drone and sighed. “Sorry, Mutatio. It’s just … visiting with my father again, after all this time, it’s making me nervous.”

“You’ve prepared yourself for this, Silver Spear. You can transition back and forth without difficulty, and you have one of the best poker faces this side of New Unity. Your father loves you. Let him, and then tell him what you want after. You belong to Hammer Strike’s guard now, after all. No one can send you anywhere else without his express permission.”

“That … might actually make it worse for him. Father can be exceptionally stubborn about things.”

“So I’ve gathered,” Mutatio smirked. “A trait you inherited.”

“... Touché.”

Mutatio laid a hole-riddled hoof around Silver’s neck. “It will be fine. Now get going. Me-Me doesn’t want you to be late.”

Silver spear sighed heavily as he shifted back to his Equestrian disguise again. “Wish me luck?”

“You won’t need it.”

The courtyard was surprisingly clear as Silver passed through the castle gates. A familiar figure stood waiting next to Pensword. He wore a rich green doublet with golden accents that matched his mane. Poofy white frills jutted out along the cuffs of the suit coat as he spoke anxiously with the former commander.

“Where is he? You said he would be here by now, Pensword.” Sharp Spear snorted anxiously as he scuffed at the ground with his forehoof.

“I told you he would be here in his own due time, Baron. You can’t rush these things.” Pensword smiled gently. “Though it seems there’s no more need to rush, if you’d just turn around.”

Baron Sharp Spear whipped his head around at a speed that could almost rival Grif’s as his eyes went wide and his mouth dropped open. A dry sort of wheeze escaped his throat as he looked on his son, and tears stood in his eyes.

Silver Spear took a deep breath, swallowed once, then spoke in a somewhat raspy voice, even as he averted his eyes and blushed. “H-hello, Father.”

The momentum from the noble’s sudden lunging gallop nearly bowled the guard over. “Don’t you ever scare me like that again.”

Silver Spear’s returning embrace was cautious, almost as though he expected to be burned. When his father didn’t shrug it off, however, he gradually settled into the hug, until it felt more natural. “I told you, Father. I found a cause I want to serve. This is where my cutie mark led me. I have close friends here, a sort of second family.”

“And what about us? What about your real family?” Sharp Spear backed up to stare at his son with beseeching emerald eyes. “Come home, Son, at least for a time. Your mother and sister have been worried sick.”

“Father, I don’t know if I can yet.”

“Nonsense. You’re perfectly well, and surely the generous Lord Hammer Strike can spare you for a couple of weeks’ vacation, after such heroic service.”

“It’s not that simple, Father.”

“Of course it is. You’ve been serving faithfully before New Unity was even reclaimed. Two years of faithful service, at least! I’m happy to have you show me the grounds and other parts I’m allowed clearance for, and I’ve even gone so far as to make peace with the fact that you wish to stay here, but I really must put my hoof down on this point. Stella misses you, you know. We all have.”

Silver Spear averted his gaze. “I still don’t know if I’m ready yet. The procedure that was used to help me heal had some side effects that I’m still learning to cope with.” He raised his head to look his father in the eye once more. “I would love to see you all again. I mean it. I’ve changed so much from the young colt who came here a couple of years ago. I know I’ve become somepony you can be proud of. I just … want to make sure I have the full approval of the physicians who helped me, before I go. Can I trust you to trust their judgement?”

Sharp Spear stiffened. He took a deep breath, clenched his teeth, closed his eyes, then swallowed, before releasing the tension in his body with an explosive exhalation. “It … chafes me to hear you going against my will.” He let out a rueful chuckle as he raised a hoof to brush against his son’s chin. “But I suppose you’re right. You’ve grown up. And one day, assuming this … guard position doesn’t kill you, you will take over the rule of our house in my stead. It’s funny, really. I still see the colt I sent off, looking to bring glory to our name. Now I see a stallion who holds his ground, despite the pain it may cause.” He smiled then as his hoof dropped. “You will make a great baron one day, my son. I just have one thing to ask.”

“What is it, Father?”

“That if you can’t return home to visit, you get permission for us to come visit you here. I meant what I said before. Your mother and sister miss you. Let’s see what we can do to alleviate that, for their sake, and perhaps a little for mine,” he said with a chuckle. “You know how your mother can get when she doesn’t get what she wants.”

Silver Spear laughed. “Headaches all around.”

“You should hear Stella sometime. I swear, she’ll surpass your mother soon. That mare sings like an angel, but she wails like a banshee.”

“And her smile lights up the sky,” Silver said wistfully. Then he nodded as he walked over and laid a hoof around his father’s shoulder. “Come on. Let’s see if we can’t get an audience with Hammer Strike and my physicians. I can talk about some of the more recent developments here, and introduce you to some of the other Ponies in my unit, while we wait.”

Baron Sharp Spear laid his neck gently against his son’s for a brief moment, then smiled. “I do believe I’d like that.”

Pensword wiped a tear from his eye with a deft swipe of his wing as he watched father and son leave together. “I’m not crying, Moon Burn” he muttered. “It’s just liquid pride.” He sniffled. “Just liquid pride.”

Vital Spark smiled as he knocked on Clover’s door, before quickly passing through into the main study. “Vital Spark checking back in and reporting for duty, ma’am,” he said in his usual chipper voice as he smiled and saluted playfully.

“So, how was your trip?” Clover asked. She was currently mixing chemicals at one of her work tables.

Vital raised a quizzical eyebrow as he drew near. “Do you really want me to tell you, or are you just trying to be considerate of potential exuberance on my part from the experience? Because I’m pretty sure you already knew when we were going and how the events would end.”

“Maybe, but it’s not my place to get involved,” she said as though it was the simplest thing in the world. “Besides, there are bigger matters afoot in New Unity.”

“Such as?”

“Such as,” Clover turned and walked over to him. “Such as!” She approached almost uncomfortably close. “Told ya so.”

“... Nani?”

“I predicted Trixie was close to ascending. I predicted an ascension,” Clover laughed. “Star Swirl was wrong! Such things do follow a regulated course of events.”

“A course you hope to be able to eventually track properly to assist those who are going to ascend?”

“And to understand how the process works. The Alicorns were a separate species. Why can Ponies spontaneously become them? They’re not even true Ponies. They’re more closely related to horses than to us.”

“Hmm. Perhaps a divine push? If Alicorns were on this world in the beginning, maybe they need to remain to keep a proper balance in Equis’ overall magical field. Faust wouldn’t want her creation to go to waste, right?”

“Then why does she make the population unsustainable?”

“How so?”

“Name all the Alicorns you know.”

“Celestia, Luna, Twilight, Cadence, Trixie, and Faust herself.”

“Faust takes the form of an alicorn, but a goddess isn’t bound by form, like we are,” Clover corrected. “Still, that’s five females. Even with Pony genetics being what they are, there still needs to be some trace bloodline in the family to birth a member of any tribe. Further, only one of the Alicorns is currently mated and possibly attempting to breed. I at least assume you and Trixie are planning to take things slow for the first year or so?”

“Clover, you know me. Do I strike you as the kind of stallion to take things fast?”

“So then, precisely my point. There is currently a zero point zero two percent chance of princess Cadence spawning another Alicorn.”

“And this is based on what form a data? Also, have you considered that the Alicorn trait may be a dominant allele? The possibility is there.”

“Celestia and Luna have had numerous dalliances in their lives and produced several children each. None of them were Alicorns. Based on that data, I have to assume that the Alicorn gene is recessive, possibly extremely so.”

“That does seem to make sense,” Vital agreed. “Of course, that could prove a blessing in disguise. Alicorns have a very long lifespan. To have an overly large population could pose some rather difficult problems over time.”

“Still, I feel the data puts a divine aspect off the possibilities list for now.”

“So you do still have that as a theory.” Vital smirked. “I can’t wait to see who turns out to be right. It’ll probably be you, but it’ll be fun to find out.” Then he looked over the vials. “By the way, what’re you working on over here? Still trying to nail that reverse alchemical process?”

“Trying to formulate the recipe for hayburgers’ secret sauce,” Clover shrugged.

“Balsamic vinegar, sugar, tomato paste, worcester sauce, and just a hint of paprika.”

“How did you know that?”

“Clover, if we ever get to bring you back to Earth, remind me to take you to Texas. They live for barbecue down there. And I happen to love all kinds of dipping sauces and rubs. You learn to tell the difference in ingredients, after a while.”

Clover cleared her throat. “Yes. Well, anyway, did you manage to finish your homework while in the past?”

“Does getting in touch with my darker side count?”

“Oh? Good. I was wondering when you’d get past that hurdle,” Clover nodded.

“More like a work in progress, but it’s a little better than it used to be.”

“Well, I hope you manage to make peace with it soon. That’s a lot of power to be holding back.”

“You knew?”

“Many Unicorns and/or good people start repressing their worser natures at some point in their life.”

“I’m guessing you didn’t have that luxury.”

“My parents were dark magic users. I was raised by Star Swirl the Bearded in an era of all out war. Innocence was a luxury.”

“Hence, ‘you didn’t have the luxury,’” Vital pointed out. “Still, I guess I should check if I can’t practice with you and Trixie when I try to access that part of my magic. You two are probably some of the few who can handle it, if I lose control. Well, you two and Hammer Strike.”

“Yes, but for now, I think we need to work on improving your casting time and working on prepared spells.”

“Ooh.” Vital grinned, baring his teeth. “Let’s get started, then.”

“You’re familiar with prepared spells? From what I understand, the practice isn’t as common anymore.”

“I’m familiar with the principal. You essentially store the magic in a vessel to utilize it at a later point in time. The vessel could be the mind, a gem, a talisman, anything really, so long as it’s capable of binding and holding the spell in place, until you need to use it, right?”

Clover nodded. “Eliminating casting time and allowing for emergency use. Basic examples include shields or flashes of light, but if you get good enough, then you can even store a teleport.”

“You mean like some kind of teleport crystal?”

“Yes, though a crystal would be a waste of time and energy for little advantage. Best to use a scroll.”

“And which material are we talking when it comes to making said scrolls?”

“It’s mostly just a scroll large enough to store the spell. You transcribe the spell using mana.”

“So it’s like replicating the spell, only you use solid mana to embed it into the material without destroying or damaging it.”

Clover nodded. “Then you roll the scroll and seal it shut, and just make sure you don’t open it, until you need it.”

“Neat!”

“I think it’s best you learn as much in this field as you can. If you find yourself in a situation like you were in during the last attack, it may help you.”

“Last attack?”

“With Chrysalis?”

“Okay, just clarifying. I kinda had to deal with a lot of other attacks when we were in the past.”

“So let's start with a simple ice shard spell. You’re familiar with the theory. Do you think you can sum it up into enough words to fill this?” She placed a scroll on one of the tables

“Enough or few enough?” Vital asked.

“Few enough,” Clover clarified.

“Yeah, I can take care of that no problem.”

“Then sum it up in your head and push that through your horn into the scroll.”

Vital focused his magic into the tip of his horn and let out a concentrated burst limited to a tiny scope to form a sort of miniature laser beam. And then he proceeded to direct the beam into the scroll, going one letter at a time, until a single word spread across the scroll in English. “You can read English, right?” he asked.

“I won’t be reading it,” Clover said. “The next time you open that scroll, you’d better be pointing it at a target.”

“Spring loaded?”

“That’s a decent explanation for it.”

“Okay, then. I’ll make sure to keep that in mind.”

Grif smiled as he tickled Cú Chulainngently on the stomach. “Man he’s really becoming a little chunk, isn’t he?” he asked Cheshire. Grif had been making his rounds through the compound, when he’d encountered the mother with her cub on her back in the market.

“Just give him a year or two. That chunk is going to be a force to be reckoned with by the end,” she said with a smirk. “And maybe he’ll be able to give little Moon River a run for her money. Somebody has to keep that little rascal on her toes, and I’m too busy sometimes.”

“Has everything been okay?” Grif asked. “No one’s giving you trouble?”

“Oh, Grif,” Cheshire chuckled, “why would anyone want to risk causing trouble with a trickster like me?”

“I just wanted to make sure,” Grif chuckled as he tossed the cub into the air and caught him.

“You worry too much. Are you sure you weren’t prompted to keep me with you because you needed the crazy?”

“Hey, I worry about everyone. Kinda my job, since you all were crazy enough to follow me.”

“Didn’t you know, Grif? Crazy is my specialty.” And then Cheshire bore her teeth in that unsettling grin of hers, and Cú Chulainn giggled as he clapped his talons together with glee at the sight.

“He’s definitely your son,” Grif chuckled as he set the cub on his mother's back.

“He’ll be the best fool for miles. After all, nobody suspects the fool.” Her grin widened. “Until it’s too late.”

“Well even the fool doesn’t know what the fool can do, right?” Grif winked at her.

“Exactly.” She looked over at her cub and preened his feathers gently. “He will be everything his father ever was, and so much more.”

“I look forward to the day.”

“Are you a seer now, too, Grif? My, so many mantles to wear,” she teased.

“Maybe I just have a lot of faith?”

“Perhaps. Perhaps.” Cheshire nodded as she prepared to pass. “By the way, you should join us for dinner some time. It’s the least we can do for your taking me in. We’ll make a real party out of it.”

“That sounds fun.” Grif smiled. “I think everybody could use the chance to unwind.”

“Careful what you say, Grif. You might just give me an idea.”

“I don’t need to give them to you. You tend to take them, anyway.”

“Ah, but it’s so much better when it’s a gift, wouldn’t you say?”

“Something given is always stronger than something taken.”

“Exactly.” She raised her hand and waved her talons. “Tata, Grif. I’ve a tea party to plan. You can expect your invitations within the week.” She tapped her beak thoughtfully, then grinned wickedly. “I think I’ll see if Pinkie Pie wants to get involved, too.”

“Be safe, Chesh,” Grif chuckled, before turning back to finish his rounds.

“Now where’s the fun in that?” Cheshire asked as she slipped back into the crowd and disappeared.

“All right, ye wee lads and lasses, git yourselves organized and shut yer traps, while we get you figured out,” Steel Weaver shouted to the group of apprentices that had arrived. Storm Hammer stood beside him. The Unicorn mare looked surprisingly intimidating as she twirled her forge hammer in her magic. Wrought Iron stood not far away with an unreadable expression.

A squee of unspeakable delight escaped a certain pink-dressed mare as her hooves clomped nervously in her excitement. Dross took in the flames, the work tables, the tools, the coal, and her eyes shone with an inner fire as she struggled not to let her smile break into a freakish grin. The other apprentices were busy murmuring to themselves or wondering over the overall layout of the workshop. Some eyed sketches lustily, while others were drawn to the barrels and bins full of raw materials just waiting to be crafted into something new.

“Settle down, lass,” Steel Weaver growled. “Now, with a show of hooves, how many of you have actual experience working metal and not simply working around the forge?” he asked.

Dross’ hoof shot into the air, along with about half the other candidates.

“How many of you can make simple workers’ tools and nails?”

This time, about a third of the Ponies raised their hooves.

“How many of you have worked at repairing weapons?”

One quarter of the crowd raised their hooves, and Dross practically vibrated with her excitement.

“Shields and/or armor?”

This time, only about ten Ponies raised their hooves.

“Okay. And finally, have any of you actually been taught to make weapons, armor, or shields as of yet?”

Dross practically jerked herself into the air with the force of her hoof flying in answer. A hasty examination soon revealed she was the only one.

“You have an example of your work, lass?” Steel Weaver asked, waving her forward.

Dross beamed as she dove her head into her saddlebag and jerked back to reveal a long metal shaft connected to a large four-bladed head with a spike jutting out at the top. The edges had been cleaned and polished to a shine, and the grip of the weapon had been lovingly tied up with advanced leatherwork. Its pommel was a simple white stone that complimented the pale rose of the binding on the grip.

Steel weaver reached out and let her drop the weapon into his hoof. He examined it thoroughly, tracing a hoof across the shaft to see the texture, then laying an eye on the handle and examining the straightness. He even leaned in and tasted the metal at one point. “How old are ye, lass? You couldn’t be apprenticed more than three years yet.”

“Twenty two last Tuesday, Sir.” She saluted the steel-coated stallion with an eager smile as she waited with bated breath.

Steel weaver handed the weapon off to Storm Hammer, who took her turn examining it with cool silver eyes that seemed to glow against her black mane. She was careful to keep her face perfectly impassive as she looked the weapon over from top to bottom. Then she handed it to Wrought Iron, who took his turn looking the weapon over. When he handed it back to Steel Weaver, the stallion signaled to one of New Unity’s small supply of pre-existing apprentices. A coconut and a steel helmet were produced and set on a nearby workbench. Steel Weaver casually walked over to it, and then fell upon it with an almost visceral savagery, raining down several blows so hard that the forge rang like it was in full use. The result was two or three minor bends on the blades of the mace and a fair-sized dent in the helmet. A small trickle of coconut water could be seen trickling down the shell.

Steel Weaver handed her the mildly battered weapon. “Shaft’s a bit on the long side. Throws off the aim.”

“The blades’ shape made them somewhat hard to use to their full potential. Also, the wrapping on the handle needed to be tied tighter,” Storm Hammer added.

“The steel was poor quality, and not made for battle ready weapons,” Wrought Iron added his own two bits. The three looked at her to gauge her reaction.

“It was a custom job for myself,” she admitted as her perkiness deflated under the blunt criticism. “I didn’t have access to the best materials, so I had to make do with what my budget allowed.”

Steel Weaver nodded. “Go stand by the door, Lass,” he instructed, before turning to the others. “The apprentices are going to be going around with clipboards. You lot will each put down your current experience and where your teachers left off. You will also give the name of said teacher for us to refer to. If ye lie, yeh’ll start at the beginning again. We have lives depending on us, and we aren't going to abide any line cutting. Is that understood?” His eyes seemed almost to burn as he glared each of the Ponies down, and the extra mass served as another means of intimidation to keep the candidates honest.

Steel Weaver made his way to his two companions, and they huddled together, talking in quiet whispers. A few got mildly aggressive, but still, somehow, no words broke through as the three continued there debate. Finally, it seemed to be settled, and Steel Weaver made his way to Dross, opening the door and signaling for her to go through, before he followed her out and closed the door. “This is no place for the likes of you, Lass,” he told her as he headed down the hall.

Dross nearly collapsed then and there. As it was, Steel Weaver heard the unmistakable sound of her hooves tripping up as the mare staggered forward. “But … but I can learn! I have the experience. I wasn’t joking about that,” she protested pleadingly. “If you don’t want me in weapons, I understand, but please don’t send me away!” Tears stood in her eyes as she struggled to keep them from falling. “This … this is my dream….”

“Lass, as of now, we have over seventy five apprentices working in that forge. They give us their labour in hopes we’ll give them the knowledge and the experience to become proper blacksmiths. None of us have time to be chasing after a ‘special snowflake.’” Steel Weaver led her through several hallways and down a spiral staircase followed by a regular staircase to a large imposing door. He lifted one of his massive hooves and knocked heavily.

“Come in,” a deep voice called out from within.

Steel weaver opened the door with a surprising amount of strain for the large stallion and a blast of heat hit the both of them like a wall. Steel Weaver entered and waved for her to follow. When she walked through the door, he pulled it closed. “Take it in, Lass. Not many Ponies get to see the inside of Hammer Strike’s forge.”

Dross’ eyes widened as she gaped at the stallion. “W-what?” she stuttered, even as she began to tremble.

Steel Weaver put a hoof out for her mace once more. When her trembling hoof finally gave it to him, he grabbed the handle in his mouth and entered into the forge proper. “Sorry to bother you, Strike, but i’m having a bit of trouble with one of the apprentices. I think you should see this.”

Hammer Strike turned from his current project to take hold of the mace. After a few moments of examining it, he looked questioningly at Steel Weaver, then to Dross.

“Twenty two. Can't be farther than her third year in. That's not battle worthy steel, but by Sleipnir's tits, I’ll swear that it survived the coconut test, and I wailed on it,” Steel Weaver explained. “She’s leagues ahead of her fellows, but nowhere near ready to be on her own yet. We can’t give her the attention she’ll need, not with several dozens of others who need our help.”

Dross gaped with bloodshot eyes as her head darted between the two smiths. Was this actually happening? She bit her foreleg gently, just to make sure. When she winced at the pain, she knew she wasn’t dreaming, and promptly returned to the previous gaping.

Hammer Strike turned back towards the mace as he hummed aloud. “Ex Divinia etiam,” he muttered softly. “It’s been years since I’ve taken on an apprentice, Steel Weaver. By most standards, it’s been nearly a thousand years.”

“Well, with all due respect, Strike, we’ve all noted your relationship with the little crystal princess. It seems like an apprentice may be in your future anyway. It may be best to allow yourself time to re-adjust to the experience.” Steel Weaver sighed. “Either that or I’ll need your permission to send her back to Canterlot. I can’t let her talent be wasted here.”

Hammer Strike glanced towards the pink-maned mare one last time, before giving a soft sigh. “Dross Caster, do you understand this situation you have found yourself in, including what level of expectation I will have for you?”

“U-um … no, Sir, but … I-I’m a fast learner,” she promised as she stepped forward. “That is, … if you’ll have me.”

Hammer Strike chewed on the inside of his cheek for a moment, before he held up the mace once more. His other hoof burst with thaumic fire as he went across the weapon, removing all signs of damage from it, before flipping it in his grip and holding it out for the mare to take. “If you are able to handle my teachings, I will allow you to stay.”

Dross took the mace reverently, then placed it back into her saddlebags. Then she bowed deeply. “I’m at your disposal.”

“Well, if you two will forgive me, I have a few dozen new apprentices to put through their paces. It’s going to be a late night tonight. Try not to break her on the first day.” Steel Weaver gave Hammer Strike a wink, patted the mare on her head, then took his leave.

Hammer Strike sighed as he moved the blade he was working on into the furnace once more. “We’ll have plenty of time to work, once you’ve settled in to New Unity. For now, I would like you to become accustomed to my forge. You will be taught here.”

Dross’ breathing came in short bursts in her excitement as she looked over the confines of the space. “So, does that mean you’re actually going to be giving me a guided tour of your very own personal facility?”

“That is correct,” he replied as he glanced over to the mare. After a few moments of watching her hyperventilate, he rolled his eyes. “You’re free to faint.”

The mare promptly collapsed onto the floor with a heavy thump as her saddlebags struck the stone, popping open to reveal various bits of metal, a few daggers, and other minor pieces of unfinished weaponry or materials.

It was 0500, and Pensword and the other members of the Demon Slayers, including the new recruits, had taken formation at the mustering grounds in front of the barracks. Animal Control, who had been placed in charge of the morning’s training, looked at the group.

“Okay, recruits. Today, you’ll get a special treat.” The Unicorn grinned ferociously as she looked over the various Ponies that had gathered. “I won’t be giving your first PT exercises. That burden will be given to Commander Pensword of the Third Gryphon War Equestrian Forces.” Her smile faded away as her eyes hardened into a flinty gaze. “His words are law for this training. He picks the cadence, and he picks the workouts. There will be no whining, no complaining, and certainly no muttered threats.”

Several audible gulps sounded in the pre-dawn air. “Yes, Ma’am,” they said disconsolately.

Animal Control continued to stare them down. “We’ll work on your enthusiasm later. For right now, what do you say?” she asked. “And make sure it’s with feeling this time, or you’ll wind up with latrine duty for the next month.”

The cadets suddenly sprang to attention with eyes wide and hooves set to stance in a hasty salute. “Slayers of Nightmares!” they shouted hastily.

Pensword looked shrewdly over the Ponies, then snorted derisively. “Adequate, I suppose. Right. Listen up! We’re starting with a running cadence to the walls, where we will then proceed to run laps around the inner wall. I want to see how hard you recruits can run. And don’t rest on your laurels, if you think this is too easy. Next week, we’re moving to the outer wall. Let’s move it out!” he shouted, before starting a cadence from the old days as they ran in time behind him.

As soon as they reached the wall, they began to run. Pensword took flight, and was soon soaring laps around the perimeter that had become their track for the day. A certain sense of delight flooded through him as nostalgia from their first arrival at New Unity washed over him.

“You Pegasi, get up here with me!” he barked, and the Pegasi obeyed. He proceeded to put them through their paces, practicing various aerial maneuvers for them to stick to as they flew in pace with their fellow recruits below.

Pensword allowed himself a brief smile. The last week had wreaked havoc on his schedule, and he was glad to be back to the present. A light sheen of sweat shone on his coat, and his breathing came somewhat heavily. He may not have been so soft as the recruits, but he was feeling the effort far more keenly than he should have. He snorted in frustration as he felt the burning in the muscles at his back. It had been too long since he’d last been able to return to a proper physical regimen. Now that his mind was up to snuff, the body needed to follow.

“Five more laps,” he breathed as he flapped his wings once more. “Then we rejoin the herd below.” Once the exercise finished in his makeshift aerial course, he’d take to the ground to work on his legs and chest. His ears twitched as he heard the Demon Slayers hard at work. The occasional sound of a barked order or roughhousing graced his ears, and he chuckled. It seemed the other troops had their talons or hooves full respectively. New cadets were always fun to train, though the news of ten new recruits to his children’s unit had come as quite the surprise. That being said, Kahn seemed to be adapting rather well to his new role in leadership. It would make it all the better when the time came to take some of them as part of his personal guard. He hated breaking up the family, but he needed the power behind him for the ventures they had planned to succeed.

The fifth lap came, and he landed in a flying gallop, before trotting up next to Animal Control, whose horn glowed as an ethereal wolf loped alongside her. Pensword grinned at her showing off, while the familiar stuttering lope of a Pegasus taking a galloping landing struck its staccato behind him, before rejoining the herd. As part of their exercise, Animal Control had commanded the Unicorns to practice channeling their magic while they ran. As expected, the results proved rather dismal. Some of the recruits couldn’t even get their horns to produce so much as spark.

Pensword smiled over at Animal control. “Should I?” he huffed.

“Please do.”

His smile widened into a grin as he took a breath, then bellowed over his shoulder. “Since our new Unicorns here can’t seem to reach even the most basic of channelings, you all get to run five more laps!”

A painful groan rose from the new recruits as the sun shone down on their sweaty flanks. Animal Control just chuckled. Pensword either flew or ran intermittently to offer words of chastisement or encouragement as he deemed necessary. After all, the kids reminded him of the old ROTC days on Earth. Naturally, he wouldn’t necessarily show that partiality, but he’d make sure not to push them too far beyond their limits.

The time rolled on, and Pensword clopped past each of the recruits as they performed their various wing ups, push ups, and sit ups. While some few had trouble with form, overall, they had shown a surprising amount of endurance and adaptability for their stage in training. Six of Lafayette's Gryphon troops watched from the sidelines as they worked on their own exercises in silence.

Lighting Dust gave a quick salute to Pensword as he passed, and Pensword gave a curt nod of acknowledgement. Both Ponies’ ears twitched at the sound of a Unicorn colt muttering under his breath.

Lightning was in his face in an instant. “What was that, Recruit?”

“N–nothing,” the colt stammered.

“That sure didn’t sound like nothing,” she snapped. “After you’re done here, you’ll be dining with me and the rest of the Demon Slayers for Breakfast. And you’ll be sitting with the Gryphons. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, Ma’am,” the Colt said in a subdued tone.

“And if I hear you mutter so much as one word of disrespect to my friends again, I’ll make sure to let them know, so they can address your insults themselves.” Her eyes narrowed as she glared the Pony down. “You’re not in Canterlot anymore, and you’re no better than anypony else here. We reward based on merit, not birth, and not species. Make sure you remember that.”

“Okay, you sorry lot!” Pensword barked. “It’s 0625. Time to switch things up. We’re going to cool down with more stretches, after which we’ll all file in to eat at the dining hall. Consider yourselves lucky. We decided to go light on you today. PT usually lasts from 0500 to 0700. You can thank Lightning Dust for that piece of charity.”

Lighting Dust grinned as Animal Control joined them. “Yes, and make sure to eat a good breakfast. We’ve got weapons training next.”

With the early morning session finished, and the final stretching complete, Pensword formed up with the other commanding officers at the front to lead the orderly march to the dining hall. The meal was a simple fare of oatmeal and a single polished apple. They ate for a half hour, then rose to wobbly hooves as their superiors called them to order again. It was going to be a very long day for the newbies. That much was certain.

Pensword nodded to his former cadets and the other troops as they filed out, then took his leave to examine the gardens. With the winter still in the air, the flora had yet to green or blossom, so the most he saw were a few trellises and the husks of hibernating bushes. The gravel was crisp and level, however, and the slush and snow had been carefully shoveled and piled in areas where it wouldn’t inhibit the walkways. A pair of hearty Earth Pony stallions were busy sprinkling pieces of salt in with the gravel to help facilitate melting, should another snowfall strike them unawares. They offered a casual salute to Pensword, and he smiled in turn as he nodded and made his way to the hidden door by a statue portraying Hammer Strike looking disapprovingly out at any who approached.

He slipped through the entrance and immediately wove through the halls towards the exit that led to the gardens. From there, it was a simple matter to reach the entrance to Me-Me’s hive, and from there to get to the training rooms, where he knew Silver Spear and the crown awaited. A part of him was looking forward to wearing the device again, while another part was more than a little worried about how he had taken such a liking to the artifact. Still, if he could impart his information and knowledge of tactics, even if it was somewhat outdated, he would gladly offer it. After all, Me-Me had reasoned they needed all the advantage they could obtain, and he couldn’t fault her logic.

A few minutes later, Pensword reached the familiar antechamber where he always meet with Me-Me, before starting the synching session. The two had agreed it would be best to keep them to a hour at most a day, since spending any longer connected to the hive outside of battle might not prove good for his mind.

Me-Me waited for him expectantly in front of the path to said chamber.

“Queen Me-Me,” Pensword greeted with a warm smile and a bow of his head. “How are you this morning? I hope the Princess no longer has nightmares for my rash actions.”

“My sister is recovering well,” Me-Me nodded. “And how is your family doing?”

“They’re doing well. Moon River seems to be making friends with your children, along with Grif’s cubs. Cristo and Inigo are both giving terror to some of the nobles who aren’t willing to learn about Thestral customs, and Day Moon is becoming, for all intents and purposes, a good monster hunter in training with Grif. Lunar Fang is keeping busy with the new recruits, and so is Fox Feather. She’s also being integrated into the local Thestral community, but I have a feeling you knew that already.”

“I may keep an eye on things,” she acknowledged.

“I thought so.” Pensword smiled. “So, what do you want me to teach today?”

“I think you should work on the fundamentals of the phalanx. History has proven it to be a most effective tactic.”

Pensword nodded. “I can do that. How many troops do you have for me today?” Happiness radiated from him at the thought of the work she’d put into studying for the session.

“Fifty, all prepped and ready to go.”

“Excellent. Lead the way, Your Highness.”

Me-me did as instructed, leading him into the chamber where Changeling soldiers stood gleaming a rusty red, waiting to learn.

Pensword looked over the fifty Changeling warriors. “Okay. Today, I’ll be talking to you about the Phalanx. Then I want you to practice the exercise, walking from one end of the cavern to the other as I broadcast the simulation through the crown. Is that understood?” he barked.

The Changelings barked out something in their native tongue and Pensword nodded his approval. “Very well. Let’s begin.” A chalkboard was wheeled in, and Pensword picked up a piece of chalk in his wing to start drawing. “The technique itself can be performed by any number of troops, but loses its effectiveness when dropped lower than twenty five in number. In a sense, it’s very similar to your swarm tactics, but more organized. Ponies march side by side, as closely together as possible. That closeness is then bolstered by creating a series of layers, lining the units up one after the other. Most of these lines generally go about five Ponies wide and five Ponies deep, so I suppose you could say that this counts as a double phalanx exercise. However, that could prove more of a boon than a burden, depending on the size of the enemy’s forces. The larger the force, the larger the phalanx may need to be, in order to break through.

“Now, back on Earth, the Phalanx comes from ancient times. Back then, the units would join their shields in a way that allowed them to overlap, creating a protective barrier against arrows and spears, while they used their own spears to crash against the enemy forces like a battering ram. If executed correctly, this particular strategy allows for a variety of strategic opportunities. It can be used to punch a hole for an escape route or to divide up an approaching force, so that they can be flanked. If the troops are able to recover and form up quickly enough, they can even turn around for multiple charges. If we have time, I may run you through a few of these scenarios, but for now, we’ll focus on the basic execution itself.” He lowered the chalk and dusted off his wings. “Let’s get started.”

The small talking took five minutes at most. The rest of the meeting was spent refining the technique and teaching the troops to form up correctly of their own accord. The formation itself was simple enough. As Pensword had said, the action proved quite similar to their old swarm tactics, and the hive connection allowed each of them to connect in close proximity without the usual qualms that separated other cadets in training. The real problem manifested itself when they actually tried to execute the maneuver. The cave proved too small to try a proper full turn. At most, all they could do was lunge in a straight line to thrust at an imaginary enemy. Me-Me promised to fix the problem by next week. That being said, Pensword was pleased at how well the Changelings had managed to adapt to the strategy.

“I think they have the jist of it now. Keep up the practice in a wider area, and they should be ready to utilize it in combat in no time.”

“I’ll make sure they set aside the time. Thank you, Pensword.”

Pensword nodded. “I’ll be back to help transfer scenarios to your captains to broadcast over the troops when I’m not able to visit. As for right now, if you’ll excuse me, Me-Me, I have to get back to New Unity. There are certain … matters that I’ve been putting off for too long. They need to be addressed.”

“Of course.”

Pensword offered a respectful bow, then took his leave. Once he’d gotten a safe distance from the hive’s entrance, he took to the air again. His wings almost seemed to groan in protest as he worked against the cold air to gain altitude. He continued to strain, allowing himself intermittent gliding periods to give his muscles a rest, before flapping again. Eventually, he reached the castle walls and the inner courtyard, where he then took advantage of the familiar vent above Hammer Strike’s forge, riding the thermals high enough to glide to his family’s living quarters. He easily alighted on the balcony, and let out a sigh of relief when his wings were able to rest against his sides again. His breathing came heavily, and he grit his teeth in frustration, but that was the extent of his outer expression. Once he regained his composure, and his wings had stopped trembling, he trotted in to check on Moon River and the colts. Unfortunately, both wives were out, so only the children were present, alongside Fizzpot, who continued to go about his business tidying the rooms and preparing treats for later in the day. After taking some time to play a game with the foals, he walked briskly through the halls to the one thing he dreaded, perhaps even more than he had his return to Mountainside Falls.

A veritable mountain of paperwork had practically buried his desk to the point of almost complete immersion. Permits, work orders, invoices, registrations, requisitions, and so much more seemed almost to growl threateningly. “At this point, I’d rather face Haymin again,” he groaned, then strode out to the main reception room. “Preston, if anyone asks to see me, tell them I’m busy.”

“Is there a problem, Sir?”

“Paperwork, Preston.” Pensword shook his head ruefully. “Lots and lots of paperwork.”

A wry smile crossed the Changeling’s lips. “Understood, Sir. Best of luck.”

“You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”

“Just a little, Sir.” He shuffled through some papers on his desk and withdrew some envelopes. “By the way, these arrived for you from Canterlot today.”

Pensword sighed. “Thanks, Preston.” He picked up the envelopes and tucked them under a wing as he clopped slowly back to his office. Preston gave one final salute of farewell as the door closed shut behind the commander.

“Poor soul,” he sighed, then returned to his work.

Pensword flopped down on his chair as he took in the mountain of papers once again. “Note to self. See about getting someone to help develop a filing system for records storage,” he muttered. Then he began the laborious process of clearing the documents one page at a time. By the time he’d managed to clear off the surface of his desk, a full five hours had passed. He groaned, smacking his forelegs on the wooden surface, while he rubbed a hoof against the bridge of his nose. He needed a break.

The tired Pegasus’ eyes fell on the parcels he’d set aside to focus on clearing his desk. He noticed the seal of the Solar Court only too well. But there was at least a fifty-fifty chance that it could be from Celestia. On the plus side, it appeared Luna had also seen fit to write to him. Receiving a communication from her always put a smile on his face. Anxious for some good news and a little proper correspondence to break up the monotony, he reached for his recently excavated letter opener, easily slicing under the wax seal to pop the envelope open.

Unfortunately, the contents of the letter were fairly cut and dry, though it did prove somewhat helpful. As the High Duke of Filly De Ys, he was entitled to a monthly stipend. True, the majority of the income would have to be reinvested in maintaining the grounds there and in Mountainside Falls, but at least it gave him a small amount to budget with for some personal expenses.

Two more envelopes remained. Both bore the solar seal, so Pensword shuffled them, then chose at random, praying he didn’t pick one that would be from the nobles. Fortunately for him, he chose correctly. Celestia’s florid script greeted his gaze, and he smiled as he allowed himself a brief moment to admire the golden sheen on the ink.

Dear Commander Pensword,

My apologies for not getting around to this sooner. As I’m sure you know, there’s no rest for an Alicorn princess hard at work. Anyways, I’m writing this to you, because of a recent discovery in our accounting records. Apparently, you never got to receive your final pay, before your supposed death. As such, it seems only right to include this final portion in thanks to you for your dedicated service and continued diligence, even after being retired from the post. You’ll find the deposit has been made into your bank account.

Unfortunately, this letter has a second purpose. The nobles are growing restless again, and it’s likely they’ll seek to provoke you. I pray this letter finds you first, so I can assure you the crown doesn’t agree with or support whatever negative things they might say.

Wishing you all the best.

Signed,

Princess Celestia, a friend.

Pensword smiled sadly. It was only natural the nobles would mount an attempt soon. They were nothing, if not consistent in their constant obstruction. He sighed as he picked up the last letter and pulled it out. As Celestia had warned, it was obvious the Solar Nobles had penned it from the very beginning. Not only was it in Baron Blueblood’s scrawl, but the tone of address and the emphasis on his noble title only acted as further proof. He could practically smell the malice in the ink, before he’d even begun to read the letter’s contents.

To the High Duke of Ys, Baron of Dream City and Mountainside Falls Memorial Lands, Ruler over the Western Passes and Gryphon Graves Pass, Last born of Baron Hooves’ lands, Pensword, Retired Commander of Equestrian Forces,

We of the Solar Court write this letter under the assumption that you have already read Celestia’s letter about your final payment. Naturally, it is only fair to give you what you deserve, and to thank you for the grand service you performed for our nation in times past. However, it has come to our attention lately that you are seeking to take a hoof in things that, to be perfectly blunt, shouldn’t concern you anymore.

Let us be frank. You are retired. This means that while you may be able to offer advice, and to serve in some small capacity to assist the next generation of royal guards, you are not in command of anything, not anymore.

As such, we advise you to hang up your sword, raise your family, and rule your lands. Equestria has no need of you now, and even if we do need a commander, we would like to point out that you are technically far beyond the set age for retirement. The Solar Court is open to revisiting your retirement status; however, such a venture would prove … costly. Considering your current situation for your little business ventures, it would be inadvisable to seek an arbitration in this matter. Should you try to utilize your connections to Princess Sparkle or any of the other ruling mares, it will be deemed an act of espionage, at which point, we shall be forced to lay the full arm of the law upon you, placing liens against your estate, accounts, possessions, etc.

Please know that we have no desire to do so, but the law binds us all, and we must abide by it. However, since your family line is technically over a thousand years old, in accordance with the law, and in the same spirit and debt of gratitude mentioned at the start of this letter, we grant your bloodline the honor of being designated one of the elder families of the kingdom, granting you the same rights, honors, and privileges associated with such a unique distinction.

May you find peace as you struggle to bridge the old with the new.

Sincerely,

A majority of solar court’s members had signed beneath, with some few exceptions, such as the Sparkles, Fancy Pants, Baron Chivalry, and certain other families that had left their children in the care of the Thestrals at New Unity. Pensword sighed as he let the letter drop to the table. Of course the nobles would try to use his honor against him. At that moment, he heard the most devastating of sounds as a stray draft from his twitching wings blew over a whole pile of completed documents, strewing them all over the floor.

“Damn it,” he swore as his frustration mounted. It would take him at least another hour to get those papers properly organized again. “Where’s a stapler when you need one?” he muttered, even as he slipped off his chair to scrabble for the papers. And then the full impact of those words struck him like a mighty blow as the papers dropped to the floor again. “A stapler. Of course!” He smacked a wing against his forehead. “Why didn’t I think of this before?” He raced over to his desk and quickly drew up a spare paper and a brand new inkwell, before scratching frantically over the parchment with a quill. A few minutes later, he had a rough sketch of a stapler with a broad circular pressure point for hooves. A familiar curved wire bent in a pattern next to it to slip over a rough image of a stack of papers.

Pensword grinned exultantly. True, it might take some time to make a proper profit at first, but these two products alone would make a veritable gold mine in time. And the best part was the items wouldn’t even be too far of a leap in technology for Equestria to handle. It would be a simple matter to set up a production facility. He just had to get enough money together to purchase the patents for them. He wouldn’t even have to rely on Hammer Strike, at least not necessarily. He probably would still float the option by him, just for the sake of receiving his input, and possibly to aid in ensuring he had the mechanics of the device down properly.

“This has to be one of the best ideas I’ve ever had.” He giggled gleefully as he rose from his chair, parchment in hoof, and strode to the office door. His stomach rumbled its desire. First, he would satisfy the hunger. Then he’d seek out the smith. He could hardly wait to see the Pony lord’s reaction.

Vital Spark yawned heavily as he plodded through the hallway levitating a steaming stein of hot cocoa. He’d sip from it occasionally as he tried to blink the dark bags away from his eyes. Unfortunately for him, it wasn’t really working. He narrowly evaded various Ponies rushing back and forth along the halls as they scrambled to find anything remotely familiar in the large castle halls. Normally, Vital Spark would have been glad to help, but at this point, he was too tired to care, and feeling more than a bit surly over the whole thing. Finally, he arrived at the massive double doors that were the entrance to Hammer Strike’s personal forge. He didn’t bother to knock, since the smith hated formality, and besides that, forges were loud. A blast of heat buffeted his mane, causing it to land messily in front of his face and along the sides.

“So, it's gonna be one of those mornings, is it?” Vital muttered wryly, before downing the rest of the stein and looking at the world through temporarily blurred vision. He reached up and rubbed his eyes heavily with his hooves, then blinked a few more times to dispel what little of the fog remained.

“Hammer Strike, I-yee-yee-yeee!” The shriek of surprise echoed in the rafters, followed by the distinctly harsh clatter of metal on stone as a heavy metal platter and the tools that had been resting on it were strewn across the floor.

Vital Spark blinked, took another long slurp of his coco, looked down at the tools, then up at a yellow mare in a fluffy pink dress with an even fluffier mane. “You’re not Hammer Strike.”

“Neither are you,” the mare countered as she whipped out a mace from a saddlebag at her side. “Now who are you, and what are you doing in Hammer Strike’s forge?”

Vital Spark let out a heavy sigh. “Look, can we just skip the drama and pick it up tomorrow? I’ve had a rough night, and I’m really not up for hysterics right now.” He levitated the tray and tools from the ground and returned them to the surface, before shoving them at the mare’s chest, causing her to drop her mace. “There. Now then, since there’s no alarm going off, and no troops racing after me, that implies I have business here, and that I’m authorized to enter.” He looked mournfully at the bottom of the mug. “Why is the coco always gone when you need it?” he sighed.

“Wh-what do you want?” the mare demanded.

Vital Spark rubbed at the base of his horn and let out a longsuffering sigh. “So this is how Clover felt when I first joined,” he muttered. “Look, I want to see Hammer Strike. Pretty sure I already said that. You just go back to whatever it is he has you doing here, and we can pretend like this whole freakout thing never happened in the first place, capisce?”

“Come now, Vital,” Hammer Strike commented as he entered the forge. “Are you not a morning pony?” he finished with a faint chuckle.

“Not when I’ve had a bad night,” Vital replied, even as his head drooped. A shudder passed through the Unicorn’s frame, and suddenly he was standing bolt upright again with wide eyes. “Sorry,” he finished as he levitated the stein over to an empty space on one of the worktables. “So who’s this?” he asked, jerking his head towards the mare.

“Dross Caster, my new apprentice,” he replied as he navigated over to his worktable.

Vital nodded and extended a hoof. “Vital Spark. Pleasure to meet you, Dross. Sorry for the gruff. It’s just one of those days.”

The mare extended a hoof and shook, though her appearance was still wary. “Charmed, I’m sure.”

Vital Spark let it go at that, then lurched his way over to face the smith lord himself. “So, I’ve been thinking about those offers you mentioned.”

“And which of the three have you decided upon?”

“The one that lets me keep up my studies and away from the killing, well, barring extenuating circumstances. Say, you wouldn’t happen to have some coco on hand, would you?”

“Sorry, Vital, I don’t carry drinks, materials for drinks, or food in my forge.” Hammer Strike shook his head. “So, between the quartermaster position or under my employ as an assistant, which have you decided?”

“The latter.”

“That’ll certainly give me a little more free time to teach.” He gave a faint laugh. “All right, when is the soonest you can start?”

“Think we can make it tomorrow? I don’t think I’ll be much use to anyone today.”

“That’ll work. Just show up at my office sometime around eight to collect a few items and you’ll be on the clock.”

“Great. Not to be rude or anything, but I’m gonna skulk back to my bed, assuming I don’t collapse somewhere first.” He levitated the stein over and nodded to the smiths. “Hammer Strike, Dross Caster.” And then he plodded out the same way he came, leaving the door to boom shut behind him.

“Is he … always like that?” Dross asked hesitantly.

“Mostly. But he has some good days. Now, if I recall correctly, we left off on heat treatment.”

Grif stood on the wall overlooking the archery range as the recruits were being tested for their ability with a bow. He yawned idly as he watched. More often than not, there was no spectacular shot. A few recruits would manage to hit near the center of the closer range targets, but miss the second target entirely. For this test, the range had been set with targets in tiers of five. The first target sat squarely at two hundred yards, the second at two fifty, the third at three hundred, the fourth at four hundred meters, and the fifth at a fantastical five hundred twenty meters away. Even for most Gryphons, that would be impossible with a Pony bow. Grif was pretty sure even he’d have a hard time making that shot with one.

Still, he watched as he had for the last hour as teams of recruits were set up with a bow and a quiver of brightly fletched arrows in a specific color for there specific range. None of the Ponies ever reached higher than the third target. He was almost nodding off when a few cheers took him by surprise. Looking down to the range, he was taken aback as a Gryphoness in a set of custom recruit armor stood at the start of the farthest range from the wall. She had a bright green coat of fur and feathers, with a white band of plumage around her neck to contrast. A blue short crest stood atop her head with two long feathers hanging down the side of her face. A brown band of leather was wrapped around her left one. She was small, but held the bird traits of an eagle, he supposed her feline traits must be some kind of housecat.

What was causing the stir was the fact that she had currently scored a bullseye on her first three tiered targets. He gave an impressed whistle as he watched her nock a fourth arrow and sight along it, moving the almost comically small Pony bow in her talons as she lined her target along the shaft, then adjusted the bow’s position for wind speed and atmospheric conditions. After what seemed like a considerable amount of time, she released the arrow and scored a fourth bullseye. Grif watched as she nocked her fifth arrow, and shook his head. She’d done well. She’d be more than qualified as a sharpshooter in whichever branch she’d be moved to, but there was no way she’d make the shot with a bow like–.

Thunk!

The courtyard was so quiet that the sound of the arrow hitting the center of its target practically echoed. The silence remained unbroken for a full minute after the arrow stopped vibrating from the impact, before somepony stomped his hoof. Then another joined in, and yet another. Soon the courtyard echoed with the applause of stomping hooves.

Grif took a minute to pick his jaw off the floor, before calling over one of the soldier aids on the wall and instructing him to bring the Gryphoness to him. Then he waited patiently for her to arrive.

After some time, the Gryphoness closed in on Grif’s position, a hint of hesitation in her approach. “You requested my presence, uh, Sir?”

“Grif, please,” Grif said as he waved away any pretense of rank. “You’re a very impressive shot, Miss…?”

“Sinon Palewing. Thank you.”

“If you don’t mind me asking, how does a Gryphoness find herself in the guard?”

Sinon rubbed her left arm with her right. “I was raised here in Equestria.”

“Nothing to be ashamed of. The area I was raised in is considered part of Equestria these days as well. You know, I don’t mean to brag, but I’m considered a competent archer myself, and I don’t think I could have pulled that shot off with a Pony bow.”

“I’ve had plenty of time to practice with them,” she said modestly. “To be honest, I actually tried saving up for a Gryphon bow, but could never get enough for a good one.”

“Well, I think I could get one in your hands. I’d like to see how far you believe your limit to be.” Grif laughed. “Unity could use a shot like yours.”

“I’m glad to hear that. I’ve heard that I should be able to hit nearly double my range with a Gryphon bow.”

“Yes,” Grif agreed. “it has more draw weight, but the bows are made to take advantage of our species’ natural strengths.” He tapped just beside his eyes. “Here.” Then he tapped the top of his skull. “And here. We have a natural sense of wind speed and conditions. Sinon, I’m not sure if you’re aware, but our guard has three different branches in New Unity. I’d like to offer you a place in mine. It’s a lot of work. I expect my people to be in their best physical shape. But I promise you’ll have a lot of room to use your talents, and the exposure to learn some new ones. I realize, with your upbringing, that you may not feel especially connected to our culture, so I can limit your exposure to my clan, if necessary.”

The rubbing intensified. “I can’t make that decision right now…. I’ve only arrived recently.”

“Smart choice,” Grif nodded approvingly. “You didn’t take the first bone offered to you. Caution and perception are important, Sinon. Always remember that. I will see the bow finds you, when it’s ready.”

“Thank you.” She gave a low nod. “I really appreciate this.”

“A bit of advice from an old hunter. An old Gryphon proverb, you could say. ‘The strength of the pack is the wolf, and the strength of the wolf is the pack.’ Our lives rely on each other here. So, if you need anything, don’t be afraid to ask.”

Vital Spark knocked on the door to Trixie’s room respectfully, even as he sighed. Now that he’d had the time to discuss certain things with Clover, it was time to let his lover know what had actually happened. It still felt so strange to think of Trixie in those terms, and yet, it was the truth. He chuckled to himself. “Strange, indeed….”

“Come in,” Trixie’s voice called a few moments later.

As usual, the unique comforting sensation of the wagon-like decorating left Vital Spark feeling calm and safe as the cool blue curtains billowed over the walls. He smiled as he approached his love, who was currently busy examining a perfectly clear spherical crystal with an ornate polished redwood pedestal lined by gold filigree to hold the crystal in place.

“Testing your divination skills again?” Vital asked as he approached.

“I will get mastery of it,” she declared.

“Well, you did a pretty good job at that fair back then. And this place certainly does remind me of the tent,” he said as he scooted closer, then proceeded to kiss her on the cheek. “Should we take another go?” he asked mischievously.

“I suppose so,” Trixie nodded.

Vital hopped up onto the cushions of the bed and grabbed her hooves. “I see a romantic gesture in your future.” He smiled impishly, then snuck a surprise kiss on her lips.

“And I see great happiness in yours.” She returned the kiss.

“Would that be before or after confession?”

“Confession?” Trixie asked with a raised eyebrow.

“You know how Hammer Strike, Pensword, and Grif tend to have their various side adventures out of nowhere?”

“Yes,” Trixie nodded.

“Well, there was a complication that arose during the battle that led to Hammer Strike being taken away from us briefly, and Pensword, Grif, and I had to go get him with Princess Luna. I wanted to tell you, but Clover pretty much threatened to skin me alive, if I didn’t hold my peace until after the fact.” He bowed his head. “I just want to say I’m sorry and I hope things like this won’t happen again, but I honestly have no clue whether they will or won’t.” He sighed. “It’s complicated.”

Trixie laid a wing across his back. “I forgive you,” she said.

“Good. I’m glad you didn’t get upset with me. I don’t ever want to make you angry.”

“Well, I can’t promise that won’t happen, but I think we can work on it.”

“Mind if I, um … show you something else?”

“Do I need to lock the door?” she teased.

“Yes. And maybe raise a barrier.”

Trixie’s eyes widened. “I didn’t think you were the type,” she said as the door closed and locked. A few seconds later, she cast a soundproofing barrier.

“I meant a shield barrier, Trixie.” Vital rolled his eyes. “That can be saved for after the wedding.”

“Oh, of course. I knew that.” She blushed, casting the shield spell.

“Not that I don’t feel … inclined,” Vital noted as his cheeks flushed. “But I figured you might want to see a recent … development from that adventure I mentioned.” His horn ignited into its usual blue. He held that light there, keeping his eyes closed as he concentrated. Then, gradually, the calm aura began to bubble, then to roil, and finally to darken as a deeper aura manifested beneath the blue, curving around his horn. He fired a shot at the floor and an ice chunk the size of two couches erupted out of the floor, followed by a series of jagged blackened barbs.

“Where did you learn such a spell?” Trixie asked.

“In part, from a shadow version of myself that I had to fight. And, well, in part, from the piece of me up here that’s a bit less saintlike,” he said as he pointed to his head. “As far as I can tell, it’s a form of dark magic, but not the kind that corrupts, like with Sombra or the shadow Ponies of old.”

“It seems then the two of us make a fitting pair,” she smiled at him.

“I’m just hoping that I can learn how to make better use of these new abilities over time. I thought, perhaps, you might be able to help me there on the side as we work on our assignments for Clover.”

“Just a regular pair of dark magicians, aren't we?”

“Hmm … how about we just say we like to dance along the edge, hmm?” He smirked. “And speaking of dancing….” He grinned impishly as he pulled her off the bed, leaving the crystal ball to drop onto the padded surface, while he proceeded to spin the new Alicorn around the icy structure in a pantomime of a waltz.

Hammer Strike hummed to himself as he studied the entrance to Me-Me’s hive. Progress had definitely happened since he’d last visited the place. He was told to stand by, while something was dealt with, before he could enter the hive.

A large red Changeling standing almost taller than Hammer Strike himself approached. His body was clad in the rusty red chitinous armor that was becoming the trademark of the Changelings of New Unity. It had been streamlined into smooth articulated plates that hindered little movement as the Changeling walked. His face was covered by a second extra thick crest, which started between the eyes and expanded upwards and outwards to cover the entire back of the skull. His mouth was flanked by a set of fearsome looking pincers that clacked a few times on their own.

“Lord Hammer Strike?” the voice came out in a surprisingly deep, rumbling tone. “I am Argus. The Queen has sent me to escort you.”

Hammer Strike nodded. “Lead the way.”

Argus nodded and turned to the tunnel. “As you can see, the Queen has been working on modifications to the army, in order to provide better support on the battlefield. I am a recently matured heavy infantry drone.”

“She’s been doing well to study the intricacies of armor,” Hammer Strike noted. “I’d like to look at the other units some time later, if possible.”

“The queen was intending to ask you to inspect the recent broods for your approval, actually. She has been working very hard to imbue us with all the instincts we could need on the battlefield.”

“With your own free will, there will be some interesting situations on a battlefield. To give individuality is to give a sense of randomness to it,” Hammer Strike replied as he continued to study his surroundings.

The tunnels were wider now, still supported by strange secretions of goop on the walls, and every now and then what seemed like large tentacle-like structures that wrapped around the semispherical roof in a double arch. Drones of various sizes and shapes went about their business as though Hammer Strike wasn’t there. Argus lead him down several winding tunnels, and the Pony lord was allowed to observe Changelings pouring over textbooks on infrastructure, economics, medicine, microbiology, magical theory, and even an old textbook on physics.

He was shown several chambers where Changelings experimented with cooking, carpentry, metallurgy, and even jeweling. He was sure he saw at least one chamber with a list of targets that had several pictures crossed off. Finally, they found Me-Me down one of the deeper chambers. She stood at the end of the tunnel, looking at the object they had excavated.

The large chamber was mostly a solid black cube. Small markings of a red cross and something in an unknown language were faded out, scratched away, or completely gone, leaving behind a mostly blank, glossy black cube room.

“We finished it last week, but due to situations that I feel are obvious, we decided to hold back on telling you until later,” Me-Me said without turning. “Thank you, Argus. You may return to your post.”

“Yes, my Queen.” Argus bowed and left the two of them alone.

“I take it the walls are too reinforced to be carved through?” Hammer Strike asked.

“I’ve tried several mixes for cutting fluid, as well as a diamond tipped drill,” Me-Me nodded.

Hammer Strike hummed as he moved towards the cube. “If we’re unable to open it in a safe manner, I suppose I could try brute force. If I can break it open, it might damage some things, but we’d be able to examine what lays inside. What do you think?”

“Perhaps, but maybe thats a task for later? With greater preparation?”

“Definitely. I doubt we’d get too much progress with just my hooves alone,” he nodded, before giving a soft sigh. “I’d like to apologize about my lack of visits. You’re under my protection both politically and in a physical sense as well, but I haven’t found the time to check up on things.”

“And allow me to apologize as well. I was not informed the chain of command had been modified. I hope that you do not consider any of the information I have released previously to be too sensitive?”

“Not to my knowledge, but I haven’t even heard of some of the visits that have been going on.” He rubbed at his chin in thought. “When was the last visit, and by who?”

“Pensword was by yesterday. He gave a lesson on the phalanx to some of our troops. He is, however, unaware of the scope to which I have been increasing population.”

“And how much of an increase are we talking about?”

“Mother isn’t going to cut down her numbers. If anything, she’ll be looking for ways to increase. I can't match her production, unless I wish to be spending the next year attached to an egg sac, but I have my ways.” She started heading back down the tunnel. “There is something you should see”

Hammer Strike followed behind. “Speaking of that, I need to plan for new types of complications….”

“So, keep in mind that at least a third of these drones were still incubating during the last battle. I wasn’t holding them back from New Unity’s defenses. They simply weren’t ready for battle yet,” Me-Me explained as she led him a surprisingly short distance up the tunnel and stopped at a large door to an antechamber. “Some of them are a little nervous, so please try not to do your creepy smile.”

“I don’t know how much offense I should take to that, but all right.”

The door opened, revealing a massive chamber that currently held no lighting in it. Me-Me stepped into the doorway and beckoned him to follow. When he did, the door closed behind them, swallowing them in darkness.

“Unless you expect a fire, I don’t have night vision.”

Me-Me’s horn sparked, and then, a long way above them, crystal formations lit up with incandescent light, revealing them to be standing on a raised balcony over a massive chamber that opened up a good hundred feet beneath them. As more and more formations lit up, Hammer Strike found himself staring down at several large rusty red squares. It took him a moment to realize the squares where formations of Changelings, standing twenty drones wide and twenty drones deep. Each stood ramrod straight, their horns raised in a salute.

“May I present the first legion, nearly five thousand battle ready drones, ready to fight and die for the hive and for New Unity.” Me-Me seemed to swell with pride as she looked down at her children.

“Wow,” Hammer Strike commented as he looked over the edge. “That’s way more than I was anticipating.”

“Many Ponies and Gryphons have fought and died for us. It is high time we start returning the favor,” Me-Me said. “Unfortunately, there is something we need from you to make them combat ready.”

“Name it, and I’ll see to it.”

“Our attempts to create our own weapons have proven … substandard. They will need weapons, and knowledge for how to use them practically. The latter can be obtained by a single drone in New Unity, but the former.…”

Hammer Strike hummed to himself. “Five thousand weapons, and with free will on the table, you have more than just a longsword for each unit.”

“They will be able to determine where their preferences lie during the training process,” Me-Me assured Hammer Strike. “And I will see to it that you are compensated in every way we can bring to bear.”

“If it weren’t for the fact I trained with almost every weapon I have ever made, this would take a lot more time to find someone for each set. If you just need one trained for weapons, I can teach them at New Unity. Away from prying eyes, of course.”

“I’ll have a drone sent to you,” Me-Me nodded. “This will be a battle of quality over quantity, next time mother attacks. I want to be ready to do our part.”

“To quickly note, send three unit types: heavy, medium, and light.”

“I’ll make the arrangements,” Me-Me said. Her eyes went cloudy for a brief moment. “It’s done. You’ll have them in the castle when you get back.” The two left the chamber behind them and moved back to the tunnel. “As you may have noticed on your way in, Grif has been very kind in getting us textbooks on a variety of subjects. I hope to add much more to my children. There is so much we could accomplish without the stigma of constant hunger.”

“The things you have already in play are certainly unique. Hopefully things will continue this way for you.”

“Without your protection, I feel another hive would have tried to invade us already. The other Changelings are less–.” Further comment was cut off as a copper-colored blur seemed to instantly appear, only to hide behind Me-Me’s legs. Me-Me looked at her sister with an exasperated sigh. “Pupa, I told you not to change your coloring.”

“I didn’t want to stand out,” Pupa quavered. A blush rose in her cheeks. “And besides. I … kind of like it.”

Me-me sighed again. “Hammer Strike, I don’t believe you’ve met my sister.” Me-Me did her best to move the young Changeling into view. “This is Pupa, Mother’s true royal daughter. Pupa, this is Lord Hammer Strike.”

Pupa promptly let out an undignified, “Eep!” before whirring her wings as fast as they could go. She nearly succeeded in getting off the ground, until a green aura wrapped around her body, anchoring her to the spot, no matter how hard she tried to fly.

“Calm down. He’s not the monster you’ve heard of.” Me-Me looked at Hammer Strike apologetically. “The only things she’s heard have been what Mother told her.”

Hammer Strike nodded, before lowering himself to Pupa’s height. “You have nothing to fear, little one,” he spoke calmly. “You are different from your mother. I can tell as much by your eyes. With what kindness is there, I offer to you the same protection I have given Me-Me.”

Pupa continued to huddle close to her sister, despite the lord’s assurances. Her body shook, and her carapice rattled as her chiton knocked against itself.

“Why don’t you go check on the hatchlings?” Me-Me suggested as she nudged the young filly gently. “They always cheer you up.” She nuzzled her once, then gave her a light push and a reassuring smile. “Go on. I’ll come find you when we’re done here.”

Pupa nodded, looking nervously back at Hammer Strike, then to Me-Me. She started off at a slow trot, but despite her best efforts, the loud sound of a frightened gallop echoed back through the corridors, once she was out of sight.

Hammer Strike sighed as he straightened himself up. “For a child to be exposed to war stories in a minor dose can instill some sense of pride. Unfortunately, a large dose with vivid detail instills fear and horror over the subject.”

“It will take some time for her to understand,” Me-Me nodded. “She doesn’t hate you; nor do I think she blames you. She just needs to adjust.”

“It’s all right. I’m used to it, for the most part,” Hammer Strike sighed.

“So, what else should I show you?” Me-Me asked.

“That should be it, unless you have anything else to update me on?”

“Nothing that seems prudent at the moment.” The queen shook her head.

“Alright then. I’ll look into setting up a proper system out here to get information back and forth between us, so you can keep me up to date on what’s been going on, like visitors and all that stuff. With that promise given, I’ll get out of your mane.”

“Should I call Argus to escort you out?”

“Thankfully, I remember the way out, so there’s no need to worry. Have a good day, Me-Me,” Hammer Strike said by way of farewell as he clopped off into the maze that was the hive.

“Pensword!” Grif’s voice echoed through the Thestral camp as he looked for his friend. He found Pensword taking care of weapons and teaching his three sons, Night Terror, and other foals on the different cuts of a wild deer, and how to skin and curing its hide. Moon River was hiding in a tree branch off to the side, watching her father as he taught.

“Pensword!” Grif called again. “We have a pest that needs dealing with.”

Pensword’s ear twitched. “Now….” He turned to the eldest of his sons, “Day Moon, watch these young ones, and keep Night Terror from throwing another fit. Your teacher is demanding my time, so it’s only fair that you teach the end of the class.” Pensword gently hoofed over the gear and tools he’d been using, and Day Moon nodded his silent assent.

It didn’t take long for Pensword to hover in front of his friend with his forelegs folded. “What is it, Grif? You do know I’m teaching the young how to clean a carcass and cure its hide, right? It’s very important for me to make sure they get it right, as the clan leader, you know.”

Grif handed pensword a parchment. “Read it,” he ordered.

Pensword quirked an eyebrow, but raised no argument as he looked over the parchment. He paused for a time, then and handed it back to the Gryphon. He took a deep breath, then proceeded to swear at some length in Japanese, Chinese, and German. He also bucked the nearest tree at the same time as his eyes lit with outrage. “When do we move?”

“The first thing we need to do is get Twilight on stopping them from taking the money. I can’t afford another donation that large, and I know you can’t either.”

“Right,” Pensword agreed. “Golden Oaks, then?”

“As soon as possible,” Grif agreed.

Pensword looked back to where he had left the foals and sighed. “We’d better go get Twilight now, then. That way we’ll have enough time for her to finish her freakout and get down to business. Worst case scenario, we could probably put Cheerilee’s school under New Unity’s jurisdiction.”

Grif shook his head. “Won’t matter if we do. Apparently, this EEA works independently of the crown. They have total control over the accreditation of all schools within Equestria’s borders. Even if Cheerilee moved the school to Unity, they’d still have the power to do this.”

Pensword paused, wings twitching in annoyance as he worked over the information. “Your saying that this EEA is independent of the crown, that they have no oversight at all, meaning they could, and most likely have, put their own spin on things?” He sputtered for a few moments, at a loss for words. “How can we have something not overseen by the crown?” he finally cried.

Grif nodded. “Lets take to wing,” he said as he headed up. Pensword returned, offering quick instructions to Day Moon, before following after Grif as quickly as his aching wings would allow. His eye twitched against his will as his anger continued to mount. Ten minutes later, they landed outside Golden Oaks. Grif wasted no time, hammering on the door with a heavy hand.

The door creaked open to reveal a familiar smiling Dragon. His arms had begun to take on a little more definition, and his tail appeared to have grown a little longer from the last time they had seen him. “Hey, guys. What’s up?” Spike greeted.

Pensword nodded gravely to Spike. “Nothing good. We need to speak to Twilight as soon as possible, not as soon as she can. Understood?”

“Did something happen at the castle?”

“The future of education in Ponyville may very well depend on this, Spike,” Pensword answered gravely.

“Hoboy,” Spike puffed. “Give me a minute. Twilight’s gonna want to see you guys right away.” He motioned towards the great round table and the carved wooden Pony head. “Have a seat. I’ll go get her.”

“Thanks, Spike.” Grif nodded, taking his seat. Pensword soon followed suit, tapping his wings impatiently on the table.

It didn’t take long for a nigh-panic-stricken Twilight to poof into the room with a bright purple flash. “Okay, what’s the emergency? Is it a monster, some sort of spell gone awry, a revolt? What’s going on?”

Grif gestured to Pensword to show her the message. By the time Twilight had finished reading through it, her teeth were grinding against each other, and a throbbing red blood vessel pulsed on the side of her head. “This is outrageous!” She slammed her hooves angrily on the table, sending out a minor shockwave. Then she gasped and quickly put a hoof to her mouth as she blushed. “Oops.”

“And I thought that only happened in anime,” Pensword whispered.

“First thing we need is for you to put a royal freeze on the money, until this gets worked out. That’s a lot of bits, and we can’t exactly duplicate numbers that big,” Grif explained.

“Not to mention the donation was made explicitly to that school itself, with an express purpose behind it. By all rights, if this EEA is really going to object to letting us teach the next generation of citizens in Equestria, then they have no right to the funds that were dedicated to that purpose,” Pensword added.

“According to Cherrilee, they’re fine with it, as long as the next generation is all Ponies. This Chancellor Neighsay’s objections seemed entirely based towards the additions for multiracial students.”

“And just what does he expect to happen when more than a third of Equestria’s current population aren’t Ponies? Does he intend to leave them utterly ignorant? That … that … jackass!” She winced slightly. “No offense.”

Nopony was there to respond.

“Twilight, my people have been the equivalent of migrants in Equestria for around seven hundred years. I thought it was mistrust on their part, or possibly no one having the guts to step up. It seems that now I have the real answer as to why. Naturally, you see why we can’t let this slide?” Grif asked.

“Perfectly, Grif. Knowledge is something that should be shared freely, not hoarded. The question now is what, exactly, we’re going to do about it. If we’re going to beat them at their own game, then it’ll take more than halting the seizure of funds. I’m going to need some time to research the law, not to mention their own bylaws. And since this is a matter that involves all non-Ponies, and potentially Thestrals, I want to coordinate this with the both of you and any other leaders you think could be useful.”

“Well, I’m not sure we can do anything directly to them. At most, you might be able to audit them, since they pull funding from the educational services of the government. Whatever we do needs to be clever.”

Pensword nodded his agreement. “We should look into letting Princess Luna know as well. After all, she did bring up the old law that certified Thestrals as equal citizens. If this Neighsay even thinks of using such outdated thinking, it would open an opportunity for Luna to look into their entire organization as a whole.” Then he smirked. “After all, that kind of thinking shows tribalism, a practice that even Celestia herself looks down on.”

“Pensword, Celestia must have signed their charter, or else they wouldn’t be able to exist. If she actively works against them, it will only come back on her.” Grif shook his head. “We need to find a way around them. I don’t suppose Equestria has some other type of accreditation board?” Grif asked.

“Several, but none that I’m aware of that could apply in this situation. Then again, I haven’t made an in-depth study of law and organizations around the educational system before, either.”

“Maybe start with how a board like this is created,” Grif suggested.

“I’ll make a trip into Canterlot immediately. The royal archives should have all the resources I need. I’ll see if I can bring the matter up with Princess Celestia in private, too. She’ll likely be able to direct me to the best resources.”

“Do the research first,” Grif said firmly. “Make sure you understand everything, before you go to her.”

“I assume to avoid raising too much suspicion?”

“And to avoid news getting back to the EEA. If they realize this is happening, they could move faster than we anticipate, and then we’ll be left playing a defensive war on our hind legs.”

“And the nobility. The last thing we want is Baron Blueblood getting ahold of this information and using it,” Pensword added.

“Good point. He’s already enough trouble without weighing down the capital by trying to form committees,” Twilight agreed. “I’ll make sure to keep my studies discreet. And I have just the spells to keep anypony else from suspecting me.” She blushed. “Let’s just say I’ve had an instance where they were needed before.”

“That sounds good.” Pensword nodded.

“Contact us, if you need us. Any time at all,” Grif stressed.

“I will,” Twilight agreed as her face hardened into a grim expression. “I’ll Pinkie swear on it.”

139 - Of Music, Magic, and Finances

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

140 - To Dance the Dance

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

141 - The Opening Salvo

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

142 - There Will be Blood

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

143 - Do you Know the Way?

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

144 - A Year in the Life

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

145 - Dude! We’re Getting the Band Back Together!

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

146 - A Turn of Phase

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

147 - Words from the Maker, Scars from the Breaker

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

148 - Test Your Might

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

149 - Titans, GO!

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

150 - The Ties that Bind

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

151 - A Dream is a Wish

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

152 - A Hunting We Will Go

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

153 - The Great and Powerful In-law

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

154 - The Wedding Singers

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

155 - The Cipher

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

156 - Raiders of the Lost Artifacts

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

157 - Of Tidings and Forebodings

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

158 - New Unity Takes Manehattan

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

159 - Lunar Oversight

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

160 - Respect Mah Authoritay!

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

161 - A Friendly Competition?

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

162 - A Daring Venture

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

163 - Within These Dreary Walls

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

164 - The Mode of Operation

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

165 - Reckoning

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

166 - Pilgrim’s Progress: The Long Way Home

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

167 - Tree of Harmony, Seeds of Unity

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

168 - Hail to the Chief

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

169 - Castlemania: The Elder Hunt

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

170 - Hell? No.

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

171 - The More Things Change...

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

172 - ...The More they Stay the Same

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

173 - The Branding

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

174 - Wake the Slayer

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

175 - Rip and Tear

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

176 - The Long Way Round

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

177 - Do you think Equis is Ready for a Railgun?

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

178 - Reunion

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

179 - Bloodlines

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

180 - The Return of the King

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

181 - Tying Loose Ends

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

182 - A Compelling Invitation

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

183 - Riddle Me This, Riddle Me That

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

184 - It’s All in the Planning

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

185 - Have it Your Way

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

186 - It Feels Like Ages

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

1 - Arrival Track 39

Author's Note

Warning: The following chapters are unedited and are being edited by our team. Please note that chapters that are numbered are the edited chapters.

We are currently working backwards to prevent any jarring of enjoyment from edited to unedited chapters. This is a learning and improving time and already we are planning on another polishing run once all chapters are numbered.

Arrival Track 39

Extended Holiday
Chp 1: Arrival Track 39
Act 1

“Alright, so, after a few adjustments, I finally got the cuffs to be at the right length. How’s yours coming along Otter?”

“Well,” The voice was heard as he had the headset out and he heard movements. “This is year three for me to be honest. I got my haircut this time, but still… Just talking while waiting for my ride to the halloween party tonight.” He also could hear a song changing in the background. “Oh sweet… the Chattanooga Choo Choo song…” He smirked. “Just testing out a playlist my dad made.” The screen was black as the video was not on at the moment. “Ha ha, found the boots. Got everything together and need to get these on now.” He was working and as he did so, his computer dinged and Otter moved to pick up the new Ipod his father bought him. he turned and stuffed it into a side compartment in a brown case before closing the lid and clicking the locks shut.

The man messing with his jacket turned towards his computer screen, reaching forward he grabbed the mouse and turned on his video feed, preparing to show off his new ensemble.

“Alright, so, just got to wait for the video feed to turn on…” He mumbled mostly to himself. “Should be on in a couple seconds, going to turn yours on as well?” He asked the man on the opposite end.

“I Guess, let me move the laptop first, too bulky to move my desktop.” Otter laughed a little. “Besides, that way you can see the entire outfit.” There was the sound of movement and walking. He could hear the footfalls of boots on wooden floors and soon the sounds were that of setting up the laptop again. “Okay, here we go.” the opposite end man called out. A few seconds later the computer screen showed the video looking into the front entry. A man in short cropped hair with a black beret on his head was bent over tying black combat looking boots, while the clothing he wore were jungle camo from the eighties or nineties of United States Army surplus. Those in military knowledge knew right away it was a mismatched uniform but still looked like it could be a uniform.

The man stood up. “Well, what do you think?” he asked with a slight smile as he adjusted the glasses on his head.

“Not bad, seems like an interesting combo… Now if only my webcam would just-” The webcam burst to life finally, revealing him wearing a long dark maroon jacket with a gold trim around the front of it, and on the inside of it. He wore a very loose white dress shirt that seemed to be from an older era, his pants were tan dress pants, being cut off around the bottom of his kneecap by a pair of brown leather boots, with a couple of buckles around them to hold them in place.

“Oh wow,” Otter replied with a blink of eyes. “That looks like you belong in an old fashioned swashbuckling story. Still awesome looking outfit.” He smiled and leaned in as he fixed the fold of his beret to look more military. Then again, the blue square with the border of white stars helped as well. He looked at his watch. “Okay, waiting for my ride now… early but that is good. First Halloween party in about two years for me.”

The man scratched his growing goatee. “I don’t think I have ever been to one, but I hope you have a good time nevertheless.” He smiled as he finished his statement. “Man, I just can’t believe I finally got this outfit finished, to get the outfit to look like Ridgedog’s outfit. Glad the goatee grew in just in time for Halloween…”

“That is good to hear.” he smirked a little. “Well I am clean shaven for this outfit. I am meeting some of my vet friends and current service as well, They all wanted to see this outfit.” he smiled and laughed a little. “They don’t think I will be willing to show up in this… they bet enough money for me to buy myself a nice little item, so… yeah I am going.” he was laughing now.

An icon appeared onto the man's computer, signifying a friend logging in.

“Hey Otter, think I should add Taze to the call? He said awhile ago that he had a good idea for an outfit.”

“Sure go on ahead, add him in. Always fun talking to him.” Otter replied with a chuckle.

After a short moment of scrolling through his friends list he found him, and added him to the conversation.

Taze appeared on screen his normally messy dirty blond hair had a set of goggles strapped just below his bangs. Under his chin was a thick piece of blue fabric forming a collar that stretched out onto his mid shoulders. Leather straps came down from it under his arms. under the straps covering his chest seemed to be a patchwork of brown leather and green fabric his right arm was bare save for a band around his forearm and a green and blue gauntlet that looked like it had been built up with paper mache. the other arm was covered in a sleeve of green fabric with lighter green stitches up the side leading down to a slightly smaller but similar looking gauntlet, his shoulder had what appeared to be a pauldron made of some kinda plastic plates.. over his left shoulder was a red handle seemingly belonging to a weapon. a similar blue handle stuck out near his right shoulder.

“Hey guys, what do you think?” Taze grinned as he appeared. “Took me a while to get this just right.”

“That looks amazing.” Otter replied with a grin. “Oh reminds me… I added something this year.” he moved to out of screen and he was carrying a briefcase type thing. “Authentic millennial Attache Case.” he was grinning with the look of the cat who ate the canary. “I even have some documents inside, Declaration of Independence, Constitution of The United States, Magna Carta, Scriptures, A survival book for US Army, Art of War, never can go anywhere without that book for the costume, and a few novels, SSN and Hunt for Red October by Tom Clancy, Redwall, Martin the Warrior oh, Time Machine and War of the Worlds.” He paused and looked inside, “Oh, I have Hamlet and MacBeth and the complete Sherlock Holmes book series.” He grinned. “Mind you these are all in two cases, Stamped as if I work for the Army…” Otter was grinning a little. “oh… I have an obscure book of Indiana Jones finding Noah’s Ark.” He paused and then patted his pockets.

“Always good to have a book thats what my mom always said” Taze laughed “I got snacks in my belt pouches mostly and a canteen, and some small empty bottles for detail” taze stopped for a moment “these weapons are metal but not actually combat worthy the bowie knife is definitely real”

“Not a problem, we are not going into combat.” He motioned himself. “All I have as a weapon is this folding knife from my ROTC days,” he pulled out a seven inch blade that folded for easy carry. “I doubt the party would like me showing up even with a fake M16 on me.” Otter shook his head sadly. “Though I have in one of my cases a cardboard drawing of a nineteen eleven. Plus cardboard extra magazines.” he spoke with a chuckle.

“I actually have a sword right here.” The man opened the left side of his jacket revealing a sword at his hip, hidden by the coat. “It is real, but it is dull so it’s harmless.” His face scrunched up slightly. “A little light for my taste, but it isn’t light to the point of being difficult for me to use.”

From the side another voice called out. “Hey Soldier Boy,” Otter’s head turned sideways and once could see his eyes light up. “Got this for you, Happy early, early birthday.”

“Cool, thanks Uncle Sam.” He replied with a laugh as a man dressed as Uncle Sam walked into the camera shot and handed a box over to him before walking away as Otter began to open it. His eyes going wide. “OH WOW!!!!” His voice overpowering most everything around.

The background of Otter’s call was full of laughter as he pulled out a large leather bound knife. He quickly strapped it to his leg. “Okay… now This is a better knife, a K-Bar.” He paused and looked at the other two. “Sorry, I get a little too excited.”

“Hey knives are always awesome.” Taze laughed

Otter only returned the laugh. “Agreed, however a nice firearm is in my book better.” He shook his head. “Oh!” He jerked a little. “That reminds me, I am getting my conceal carry permit in the mail next month… I am so excited for that.” He was grinning now like Christmas had come early for him. He paused a little and looked at his wrist. “Now… where is that ride of mine? They are five minutes late.”

“They should be there sometime soon, I would guess.” The man dressed as Ridgedog said. “Might be outside already and you didn’t get the message or something.”

“Nope, the agreement was a text fired off, and then them coming up and ringing the doorbell Shawn. That way we get a group photo of everyone before heading out.” He chuckled a little. “Besides we joked that usually I hand out candy in this outfit so they are doing that to keep the tradition alive.” Otter replied with a flat tone of voice as if wondering why he thought he would only get a text and nothing else.

Shawn could only shrug. “Well at least they aren’t like my father, otherwise you would be waiting an extra hour.” He looked over to his left. “I might have to go soon, got to give out candy myself.”

“My family has it’s own timezone.” Taze chuckled.

Celestia, Luna, and Shinning Armor all stared as the doors slammed shut behind the leaving the conference room in silence. The threat lingered in the air that they would regret their refusal of the demands of the now departed diplomatic group.

“Captain, please prepare the city for lockdown and errect a force field.” She took a steady breath. “We must prepare for anything that they might plan to do against us and the Kingdom.”

Shining Armor a white stallion only bowed his head. “As your majesty commands, shall we postpone the wedding?”

Celestia only shook her head. “No, with something like this, a wedding, especially one of the size and publicity as yours and Cadence. It would do well to calm the Ponies nerves with what we have to do to protect the city.”

“Very well your majesty, I shall gather my troops and call in the reserve units as well. Canterlot will be, excuse the pun, Swarming with troops for the wedding and against the threats of both Canterlot and Equestria.” With those words Shinning Armor left the room to direct his orders.

Outside the castle in the gardens things were going on as they usually did, plants grew, flowers bloomed, and the statues stayed utterly still, as that was what statutes did. Ponies wandered the area enjoying the sights and scents around them. As a group from Neighpon admired the recently, ‘modified,’ statue of Discord, adorning the center of the gardens, there was a loud thud behind it. Several meters away, on the left of the statue, another thud sounded. the third thud followed the other two after a brief pause, as something landed on celestias prized roses.

The noises alerted a few guards who were patrolling the gardens and when they arrived in the Discord area they found three smoking alien forms of hairless Minitours. While three guards stayed behind one to each of the forms the other guards raced away to inform castle security, Shining Armor, and the Princesses as well of the developing situation. Two guards also remained to take statements from the tourists in the area to see what they could find. However just like a prank of Discord, all they could ascertain was, three Thuds and nothing else, no real magic in the air, no sudden storms no strong winds. Nothing but thuds.

As to the manner of dress, it was curious. One was dressed like the nobles, taking a nap in Celestia’s rose bush, another off to the left and next to a Koi pond was a primitive hunter by looks of things. As for the figure behind the statue of Discord, it looked like the Minotaur had been sneaking in a jungle with two rectangular boxes with handles.

In the distance a certain changeling could only smile at the situation. The guards were distracted, Celestia, Luna, and even Shining armor were being pulled away from their current location, leaving Cadence with only a couple of guards. Her plan became easier…

Much, much, easier.

7 - Pain! Lots and Lots of Pain!

The day was going to be Perfect

Extended Holiday
Chp 7: The day was going to be Perfect
Act 1

Chrysalis stalked across what many were calling in the crisis “Wedding Hall” of Canterlot castle, her Canterlot castle now. Admittedly there losses had been massively more than first expected but with the three creatures nullified, the night guard was easily being worn down and the lunar princess had mysteriously vanished. In front of her where the Elements of Harmony holders and on the roof from cocoons hung two of the creatures and Celestia. While in front of where she stopped lay the body of Shawn in the dented Armor. A small smile on her muzzle.

The room was empty save for the Queen and her underlings, the other guests had been ferried to another part of the castle.

“This day has been just perfect.” She sang softly to herself. She placed a hoof over the seemingly dead creatures chest symbolizing her dominance.

Meanwhile Twilight snuck over to Cadence using her magic to vaporize the changeling gloo she looked at her old foalsitter.

“Go to him.” She encouraged.

Not needing to be told twice Cadence silently made her way over to the ensorceled captain of the guard. she tried in vain to get his attention before giving up. unseen a small spark moved from her horn forming a heart that floated over to Shining Armor, popping on his muzzle his eye’s returned to normal.

“Uh, is the wedding over?” He asked as he moved a hoof to his head, it felt like something was fading, as if waking up from a foggy dream. He couldn’t even remember the day, or most of yesterday. This he found confusing and a bit frightening.

“Shining Armor” Cadence gasp throwing her hooves around the white unicorn and nuzzling him.

He looked around a little as his military training started to kick in. But at the same time wrapping his own hoofs around Cadence “Woah, Cadence, What happened?”

“The Changeling’s, your spell?” she looked at him hopefully.

Shining blinked and gasped. “Right, I…” he closed his eyes and tried to use the spell but.. he slumped a little. “It’s no use they drained me… I, I need time to recharge to activate the spell.”

“My love will give you power.” Cadence said lowering her horn to Shining Armors, sparks began to fly.

“A foalish notion but you're welcome to try.” Chrysalis taunted.

The energy began to gain in intensity, the pink glow encompassing the unicorn and the alicorn. Growling chrysalis turned to them her own horn beginning to glow as doing so, she took her hoof off Shawn’s chest and her symbolic gesture of defeating the capital. “A foalish notion because you won’t live to complete it. I have been feeding on more than just Shining Armor’s love since this battle has started my Changelings have fed me as well.”

While above the heads of the ponies Taze, Celestia, and Matthew watched in horror at what they were about to see. They found also that once they had opened their eyes, while it didn’t hurt the eyes, they also could not blink again. Their eyes were open and clear thanks to the liquid inside the cocoon.

A voice echoed in Shawn's head. “Wake up Shawn thou is not yet finished, onward to victory.”

Soon after hearing the voice his eyes opened, and a last spark entered his mind, through his dull senses he still knew a couple things. Chrysalis was still alive, she was doing something to another, and he was running out of time.

After flipping over, as quietly as he could he stared at the Changeling Queen, a dull anger still roaring inside him. Around him the Changeling underlings just stood there in shock and silence as they saw the twice dead warrior move and started to stand upon its two hind legs. Chrysalis had no warnings as to what came next from Shawn.

Knowing his time was short he did one last thing. Noticing the window behind her, he did something that would possibly be his last action.

He charged.

All Chrysalis would get to see in the moment she looked over, was a being who just would not die.

Wrapping his arms around her midsection he lifted her while still charging forward, and before anyone could yell out for them, he jumped through the window, holding her around her midsection to hold her wings down, and shattered the window into oblivion.

Shawn looked around as they fell, the world seemingly slow to him as he fell, holding her to make sure she didn’t escape. The drop seemed to last forever, and in that moment, he closed his eyes, accepting his fate.

From the cocoon Matthew just seemed to stiffen a little at the final moments that he saw. He could not speak, but in his mind, he felt like screaming but his body just, he was in shock and he did not know it. He just stared at the window where Shawn had gone with the Changeling Queen. The sky through the large hole was sky, nothing but sky and he did not know what the drop was. So his mind told him that he was heading down the drop all the way to the valley floor below them. He just was there. Unable to move his eyes, unwilling to move his eyes as he just stared at the window or the remains of the window.

Taze screamed a muted scream, watching his friend disappear through the window with the monster caused numerous emotions to flow through him. Fear, anger, rage, and hatred melted together in seconds, he didn’t even seem to notice as the fluid in the cocoon seemed to boil around him. His feelings were stopped however as a pink wave passed through the room, instantly vaporizing the cocoon’s around the three of them. With a grunt Taze hit the floor and everything went black.

Matthew more felt the wave and he looked down at the floor and he blinked, for him the fall caused him to have a life pass by your eyes moment as he figured that this was going to kill him. Only to blink as he land on something a little softer than the marble steps that would have also broken bones. He lands on Celestia’s back. As she had opened her wings in the fall and caused a happy accident that caused the two to land on the base of the steps. He blinked as this sudden event made him put his head against the soft thing that saved his life, and closed his eyes in sorrow, pain, and a tired body all made him fall asleep.

The pink wave kept moving outwards, ignoring ponies and other creatures in Canterlot but for any changeling that contacted it, it was as if they’d hit a wall. Outside and below them on the palace grounds Shawn was shoved aside on the ground as Chrysalis was sent flying from the impact. In a matter of minutes the invasion ended as every changeling in the city was sent flying into the horizon in different directions. All except one currently laying unconscious in the hall of history.

Celetia after placing the sleeping form of Matthew on the stretcher that once bore Shawn, then turned to face the window and charged ahead through the hole in the window. Returning moments later with Shawn's body in her magical grasp. She laid him down on the floor gently.

“He’s alive.” She assured the ponies. “But not by much, we need a healer in here, now.” She looked at Rainbow who saluted and sped away.

Twilight began to remove the dented chest plate with her magic “I hope he at least got his wound closed up… of course not.” She deadpanned noticing the rough bandage.The bandage was now completely red and wet with fresh blood. Celestia used her magic to apply pressure to the wound.

“We need something to bandage it.” Celestia said.

Pinkie pulled out some cotton swab and medical wrapping from under the nearby rug. “I keep medical supplies all over canterlot incase of medical emergencies.” she explained.

Twilight levitated the cotton gently placing them on the wound before wrapping it as best she could. “He still needs to get to the hospital” she noted looking around the room. “They all need to get to a hospital.”

“One question there sugar cube? How exactly are we gonna do that?” Applejack asked looking around. “Shucks, the smallest ones bigger than Big Macintosh”

It was Celestia who answered the question as she slowly levitated Matthew up along withe the Stretcher. “I think we can help.”

“Agreed Sister.” Luna replied with her sudden appearance and looked at the two humans. “We shall take the bigger one as we feel it as a fellow Warrior’s courtesy with all he has done to protect our fair capital.” She gently picked up Shawn in her magic and drapped him on her back as their was no time in her mind. With a crack she was gone in teleport.

Celestia groaned a little. “Wait up, you don’t even.” She snorted in exasperation and was gone in her own teleport. Leaving Taze knocked out on the marble floor near Cadence who looked at the others and then at Taze and around the empty room. “My aunt could have easily taken both of them… what happened?”

It was Pinkie who answered the question while the others seemed unsure of how to answer the question. “He called her Sunbutt.” She replied cheerfully.

The look on Cadence and then to Taze was an odd expression. “Amazing that he still can walk after that insult was flown from his lips, I guess I better catch up with them and see what happened.” She moved and even though Taze was still out she talked to him like a small colt. “Come on, time to move, we’re going to see a doctor for some of those nasty bruises,” She turned to look at the others. “See you all later, sorry my wedding caused such a disaster.” She smiled a little. “Maybe we can meet up for ice cream and I can tell you some stories from when I foal sat Twilight here.” She smiled and gave a small laugh before she too was gone.

“I like her.” Pinkie Pie cried out hopping around and jumped suddenly with a gasp. “Come on girls we should head on over to Canterlot Royal Hospital.” She was gone in a puff of smoke as she galloped away. With some very confused and tried friends behind her.

Matthew blinked open his eyes and found himself looking up at the ceiling. “Oh.” was all he replied as he blinked again as he tried to remember what happened. As he slowly reviewed the past unknown hours of the day. “Oh, back to square one it seems.” He looked down and sighed in relief. “No surgery and no new scars.” He relaxed a little as he heard a door open. “Hello, I am awake, what’s the damage doc?” he asked as he looked around the hospital room.

The doctor, an Earth Pony Matthew realized as he turned his head to the slight clearing of the throat. “Yes, you appear to be okay, we had to up a little bit of your dosage on the potion to return your blood levels back to normal, why you want your blood thinning is beyond…” He never finished as Matthew let out a rather loud no.

“Doctor, the reason why I have thin blood is because of this.” He patted his heart. “Did you not hear it. Did you not compare,” Matthew growled and threw up his hands. “At least I did not need surgery, you could kill me. In fact you are killing me. I have artificial valves, and I need the blood thin to keep them from clotting.” He did not realize that his face and glare was something that was unnerving the doctor who only backed out slowly. “You. Go. Fix. It. Now.” Matthew said each word with emphasis and slowly. “If you have, look it should be on record somewhere just where my blood was when I came to this world. Find those numbers and return my blood to that way… or you will be burying me.” He waited till the doctor left before returning to laying on his back and looked up at the ceiling. “Heaven help me, why can’t my mom and I get a break and we have to be vigilant with everything,” He seemed to plead with the ceiling. “Can I please have a break? Please, just a week.” He turned to his side and blinked. “Well at least they have IV’s… maybe they can fix me up that way, bitter drink is bitter.”

“Argh...” Taze rubbed his head as he moved to sit up, getting the warning to not attempt to move too fast which he promptly considered and then ignored he props himself up. “Everything okay Matthew?” he asked.

“No… the docs thought they would be nice and fixed my thin blood.” He shook his head. “I can go a day or two with normal blood but the longer I go, the more risk of blood clots and that could gum up the valve or break off and travel to the lungs.” The tone of voice was grumpy, maybe a bit more. “I think I scared the doctor with the yelling but, I do not want to die due to medical mistakes.” He blinked and his voice took on a kinder tone and one with worry. “How are you doing?”

“Well apparently, I am mentally and physically exhausted, or had exhausted myself, my blood sugar dropped incredibly low due to my constant stressful activity as well as minimal blood loss from wounds they didn’t find till they brought me in here. some minor stitches and all that, but with any luck I should be out of here tomorrow.” Taze said looking to his left at the small brown colt in the bed next to him. “Didn’t notice you in here, I’m Taze what are you in for?” he asked.

“I was walking down canterlot with my joy boy and something hit me in the head.” He said not looking up from his game that Taze noticed in his hooves. “I’m Button Mash!”

“Your parents gamers or something?” Taze asked raising an eyebrow.

Matthew had turned to look at the bed and just stared. He blinked and rubbed his eyes and shook his head as if he could not believe that he was actually seeing this.

“Mom always say’s her and dad loved games when they were my age.” Button nodded.

“Best name ever!” Taze smiled.

Matthew coughed into his hand a little and spoke up. “Name’s Matthew. What’s the game you're playing?” He smiled a little remember the first game he got for his handheld, Pokemon Blue.

“It’s Donkey Kong!” Button Mash cheered, “See this big gorilla stole Pipe Wrench’s girlfriend and now Pipe Wrench has to work to get her back while dodging barrels and fireballs sent down by Donkey Kong!” Button’s voice seemed a lot more energetic describing his game.

“That sounds cool.” Matthew replied and shook his head at the game described, it was the old game, the original before any of the characters… “Anyway…” He paused and yawned rather loudly before continuing. “I might take a little nap while the docs work and hopefully come back.” he looked at Taze. “At least they didn’t have to crack me open this time.” He turned a little and closed his eyes, “Night all.”

“Night Matthew, so Button Mash, you play a lot of video games?” taze asked.

“Uh huh, I play everything, I’m the best gamer in Ponyville, no matter what Button Bash say’s.” Button nodded.

“Button Bash?” Taze raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah he’s my rival, he’s a big cheater thought” Button said

Taze idly shook his head, these pony names were gonna drive him to insanity eventually. Taze looked around carefully. “Where’s Shawn?” He asked. looking as one of the orderlies walked in. “Excuse me? Was there a third person brought in?” he asked.

“Yes but last I heard he was in intensive care.” The pony responded.

“Could I see him maybe?” Taze asked.

“I’ll check with the doctors.” The orderly nodded leaving the room.

Taze was wheeled into the room by the orderly. Matthew was currently having some doctors working with a few Night Guards watching as they worked on returning his blood clotting factor to his normal, not Equestrian normal, otherwise he would have joined as well.

Inside the room was a single bed, Shawn was laying on the bed, still unconscious, but the part that caught Taze off guard was the fact that there was straps on his wrists and ankles. His body was wrapped around his stomach and over his left shoulder, and some more on the lower part of his legs and a bit of wrapping on his face. What was surprising was the fact that there were no casts on him whatsoever.

“What’s wrong?” Taze asked. “Aside from his injuries why would he be like this if there is no serious injuries?”

“He’s trapped within his fear.” A voice mentioned behind him as Luna entered the room. “His fears have taken hold of him in his current state, and he is in a world of what if’s and could have beens.” Luna said.

“Wait you’re saying he’s trapped in his own mind?” Taze questioned.

“Not quite, it is a nightmare within that has hold of him within the realm of dreams.” Luna said. “I will need to enter his dreams to free him of this.” Her horn began to glow.

“But, you can save him right?” Taze asked looking at Shawn.

“We can most certainly try.” Luna said lowering her horn to Shawns temple and vanishing suddenly.

Luna found herself on a familiar path of shining lights, she glided down them carefully before approaching one causing the world to change around her as she entered Shawns nightmare.

The nightmare showed several things, every one was a scene of failure. Ranging from getting out of the caves he was trapped in, to watching his friends fall before him. Each one Shawn could only watch as he seemed to screw up left and right.

Failed to protect Taze.

Failed to protect Matthew.

Failed to delay Chrysalis.

Failed to help them.

Failed.

Each time it happened his body would lock up as he watched one after another fall. No matter how many he would get struck, he could only keep his eyes forward in an attempt to prevent what was to come.

“Shawn you must stop this.” Luna attempted to break the nightmare with her magic. “You did not fail!”

Shawn didn’t even look at her as his mind pushed him forward into another battle once again. “I did though! I failed to help them! It just won’t stop!” He yelled as his sword cut through changelings that were in his path to Taze, the night guard seemed to be falling behind.

“You helped them Shawn, because of you Equestria is safe.” Luna cast a spell, throwing the changeling away en masse.

Shawn’s sprint seemed to slow with each step as the dream copies of the changelings and his friends seemed to fade in the wind, like ash drifting away. His steps slowed and soon he found himself standing still, staring forward at the world faded to darkness, only himself and Luna still remaining. His head leaned forward as he just stood there, not making any movement.

“You must absolve yourself of your fear, you succeeded Shawn, stand tall stand proud.” Luna pushed.

“But what if something like this happens again and I can’t help them…” Shawn mumbled to himself.

“Then you must have faith they can take care of themselves.” Luna said “Where they not fine when you found them?”

Shawn nodded slightly, then sighed pulling his head up he looked at Luna, his expression was blank. “I just don’t know what I would do if I ever found them hurt.” He closed his eyes pulling his head down. “I just…” He sighed again. “Alright.”

Luna laid a wing lightly across his shoulders. “I have seen many rise and fall Shawn, I have lost many I’ve called friends and allies in the field of battle, every fight is a risk, all we can do is our best.”

“Yeah…” He said softly before his head raised again quickly. “Are they alright?”

“Matthew is a little battered and Taze is exhausted and bruised but they will live.” Luna told him.

Shawn smiled lightly, his shoulders dropping lightly as he relaxed. “That’s all that matters, that they are fine. That they are alright…” He said as his body lost most of its tension, finally letting him relax.

His dream shifted from its dark void to something, different. They were standing in a hedge maze, specifically the one in the Canterlot gardens, his mind at rest finally.

“Sleep well Shawn.” Luna nodded, “I must away.” And with that the lunar princess vanished again. She reappeared in the room smiling. “Your friends nightmare has been conquered, he is resting peacefully.” When she received no response she turned to see Taze sleeping soundly. “It seems we still have not become reaquainted with the time differences of the dream world yet.” Smiling, she left the room to summon the orderly.

Matthew looked up into the dark night sky as the stars slowly appeared. He looked forward and slowly walked down the ramp of the hospitals main floor and slowly pulled the light jacket around him. It was colder, not that the ponies seemed to mind, they had fur coats he thought to himself. “Still, a spring night in the mountains, rem,” He paused and shook his head, “I miss home.” he muttered as he kept on walking back towards the castle while sticking to the main roads. It was sad to see all the damage still from the Changeling attacks but he was already seeing signs of repairs, both from the city and from individuals. He did not notice a pony following him from the distance. However the pony ducked into an alleyway upon hearing a voice call out through the night air.

“Hey Human.” A Thestral landed besides Matthew. “You got released I see.”

“Yeah, they had a few more being admitted and they needed my bed.” He chuckled, “Besides half the time I was lost with what Taze and Button Mash were talking about.” He chuckled at the look he got from his friend. “A patient that was put in with Taze and I, all I can say is that I think he has made another friend here in Equestria.”

“That is good to hear. I think I shall escort you back to the castle,” She held up a bat wing to prevent protest. “Besides, I can get you through the checkpoints faster if you are with me and you still look tired.”

“Yeah,” Matthew replied. “Yesterday, was it really only yesterday that the invasion happened?” he just sighed and continued on talking. “Yeah I am tired, I am looking forward to having my own bed again.”

Moonshade only smiled. “Good, well since you agreed, let’s take one of my shortcuts.” She replied and before Matthew could protest about the bad idea of short cuts. He had found his hand taken by her hoof and all protest failed as he now wondered how he was being dragged by a Pony with a hoof and him with a hand. “This makes no sense.” He yelled out as he was pulled away.

Behind them the same pony followed them. “I must take revenge, revenge, revenge.” The pony muttered as it staggered after the two. “he defeated the queen, she, she left me.” The Pony continued on with its staggered steps.

A few minutes later found Matthew just staring at something rather fascinating, tucked into the back alleys of Canterlot in a small plaza was a fountain that to his taste buds was the cleanest purest water he had ever drank. He just looked at Moonshade. “This… this is amazing.”

“I know, it comes from a spring deeper in the mountain and many of the locals in this area usually fill up a canteen or two to take with them.” She paused and swung around only to have a large metal dish that had hung from the wall of a closed cafe connected with the front of her face.

Matthew froze at what he saw. “A.. El Capitan? But, I, You got hit, you should be dead.” Matthew stepped back only to feel the rim of the fountain press into his legs.

The Changeling hissed but did not move forward. “You claim you killed this one?” The Changeling paused. “Why does that sound wrong, What did you do with me?” it blinked. “Me… singular, something you use that are not of the hive.”

Matthew blinked and sat down on the rim of the fountain. “Yes. Me, I, Those are personal pronouns, individuals.” He paused and looked confused…. “You, you can’t feel the hive?”

What came next was angry buzzing and a weight hitting him in the chest, causing both to land in the fountain. However when Matthew was able to get to the surface of the fountain’s water he blinked at what he saw. The Changeling was sipping the water and looking back at him. “Why does this lessen the pains you gave me?”

Matthew looked behind the Changeling and the stunned look that was on Moonshades muzzle. Matthew looked back at the Changeling. “Are… you saying you are thirsty?”

“Thirsty?” The Changeling asked in confusion. “What is that? Is that something you non hives crave?”

Matthew slowly nodded his head. “Yes, it is one thing that keeps us alive.” He looked at the Changeling. “Are you hungry? Their more pain in your body?”

The Changeling stiffened and growled. “What do you know about the pains? What did you give me?”

Matthew looked back at Moonshade and the Changeling looked behind it and froze as well before turning back and seemed frightening. “The Queen would end me right now, I am in risk of capture.”

“Yet she won’t will she, you blamed me earlier about the Queen and not feeling the hive.” He looked quickly to Moonshade. “Get something to eat, something you might eat… this.” He paused and remembered his sticky hands, and blinked as something came back to his memory, not in the heat of battle he recalled some of his bolts being sticky and the events in the room he growled and looked to the sky. “TAZE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Moonshade blinked and it clicked on her mind as well. “Uh… if both of you come with me, I think we can get something figured out on what to do. Maybe we can help you reconnect to the hive?”

El Capitan as Matthew called the changeling seemed to freeze at that. “She would kill me. I, I don’t want death, I escaped it from the flying deaths, I do not.” Matthew blinked at the sudden paused and he looked to Moonshade. “Self preservation…. I think something, I think the chemicals mixed and did something to our friend, he sounds rather un changeling like.”

Moonshade, Matthew, and their new mystery slowly got out of the fountain and slowly made their way to another location. As Moonshade replied a Night Guard post in the city where they could feed the Changeling, and maybe get some quick field tests finished, at the moment the Changeling had created a guise of a black coat with green mane and tail.

Matthew on the way to the post now had two questions in his head that he felt were top priority, what happened with the Changeling, and how can Moonshade be pulling him by hoof again.

Matthew looked back at the taxi cab and sighed the last night had been… odd. What more he could not tell anyone or anypony about it till Luna gave the okay, or Moonshade. What a event. It didn’t help that the Changeling bite him in anger and a new emotion, frustration. heck any emotions were new to this thing, creature, son? He shook his head he was not father of a new subspecies he reminded himself.

“Hello, Equestria to Matty.” Pinkie Pie called out waving a hoof in front of his face. “You went to la la land.” She smiled as she hopped up the ramp. “You never said who we are picking up.”

Matthew looked at Pinkie and the other five friends. “Taze.” He sadly smiled as five of the six ponies screeched to a halt. “I don’t care what he said to you all, I will not stand by and see friendships or even those of acquaintanceship be destroyed, I am going to make sure you both apologize, Taze could have done what he did with more tact, and you five could have one, not stormed off and left Twilight, or let alone give Taze the cold shoulder.” He sighed and face palmed. “Hoof? Flank? Whatever.” He could see Twilight about to correct him on something.

“Well, I guess it would be the proper thing to do, after all he did risk his life for ours dears.” Rarity replied, “I might tell him I’ll make him something if he ever is in Ponyville.” She looked at the other four. “Come on, we do owe him a second chance.”

“Wow,” Twilight replied. “Thank you, that was very mature of you.”

“Why thank you dear, but if he ever treats us like that again, I’ll poke his flank with my needles.”

Twilight laughed a little. “Ah there is the Rarity I know.”

Matthew could only smile a little and moved again to the doors. “I hope we can surprise him in the lobby.” He entered the doors and found Pinkie Pie all set up in a corner with balloons, streamers and a home made sign saying “Happy Discharge Day.”

“How? But, How? She was, but,” he turned and pointed behind him as Twilight passed by and smiled placing a hoof on his side.

“It’s Pinkie Pie, we all learned not to question it.” She continued on in and sat next to Pinkie as the two started talking.

“Yeah, like one day she was able to chase me all over Ponyville and I still don’t know how.” Rainbow Dash muttered as she flapped past Matthew and sighed.

Matthew waited for the others to join Pinkie and he moved inside and sat down in one of the waiting room chairs and sighed. “Well now we wait.” He replied unsure of how long he was going to wait today, but he was going to be here when Taze got out.

It was almost an hour before Taze was wheeled into the lobby of the Hospital, his eye’s widened a little to see the reception. “Well, this is unexpected”

He blinked as Pinkie jumped up into the air behind him throwing confetti over his head with a loud “Surprise.”

This woke Matthew up from a nap in the chair and smiled as he stood up slowly. “Hey Taze, don’t mind me… I really wore myself out and sore from all the running for my life during the attacks, how are you doing? That is the main question I have.” he had waved off some concern Taze was about to show with a wave of his hand. “Also, I think you, the girls have something to discuss while we walk back to the castle.” He took up the back again of the group as they slowly moved back out into the sunny outside. It was nice and warm and took Matthew back to home and sitting outside with his neighbors and just talking with friends.

Taze staggered a little at Pinkies surprise before eyeing the group. Getting up from the chair he made for the door. “I need coffee.”

Pinkie blinked and followed at Taze’s side, looking a little sad. “Did, did you not like my surprise?” The others slowly followed, while Spike blinked and looked at Taze’s back.

“So we are going to Joe’s then?” he asked what he thought was a very cool person. “I could go for some of his doughnuts myself.”

“I must have missed something here, when did we get back on speaking terms?” He turned to Pinkie.

She blinked. “Well when I thought we could apologize. Well when I say we, I mean the girls on how we treated Twilight, and maybe try and get back to being friends? Because I am friends with everyone in Ponyville and outside with friends of friends and I was hoping that I could be friends with you? I’d even throw you a I am so sorry for being a meany pants to my friends party if it would make you feel better.” She had said that all in almost a minute’s time without a single breath of air.

It was Applejack who spoke up next. “What Pinkie is trying to say is we are sorry, and we know now that we acted a might harsh towards Twilight, I guess well I know for sure that I just thought she was over reacting like she does at times. Like the time she had to invent a problem so she could solve it.”

“I thought we promised not to mention that event?” Rainbow Dash asked in confusion. “Still, I was some element of harmony back there not standing by my friends, or rather the one that counted in the moment. I just don’t know what happened.”

Matthew blinked and was thinking back. “What if it wasn’t their fault, what if the Queen did something to the air or subtle smells to create the tension she wanted?” All eyes turned to look at him. “What? It was just a thought on how everypony seemed to turn on Twilight even though they were good friends and big brother best friend forever.”

Taze turned to them carefully eyeing each of them. “There is nothing worse then a betrayer.” Taze started slowly. “A wise man once said ‘those who disobey the rules are trash, but those who turn their back on there friends are worse’ I’ve been stabbed in the back before, quite a few times actually. I won’t tolerate betrayal to myself or too anyone I call a friend, if I decide to give you another chance it will be the last one, this happens again and you might as well be dead, because I won’t recognise your existence.” He took a deep breath. “Can you understand that?”

The Six ponies all nodded their heads. “We understand.” They all said at once. Matthew just watched from where he stood and frowned a little at what he heard from his friend, and his heart hurt to think of the pains he went through. He smiled a little and patted his side of his waist where a small bag hung.

“Well,” he spoke softly, “I, if you all don’t mind, How about I buy first round of coffee? Or doughnuts?” He moved forward and slowly began to hum a little bit of music, Taze could recognize it as Mars from the symphony of Planets.

“Let’s go.” Taze said. “I really could use a good cup of coffee.”

The others only nodded their heads and Spike climbed up Taze’s back. “Hey… are, are we still cool?”

“You kept with her.” Taze said “That’s something not everyone could do in that situation, the world needs more people like you Spike.”

“Aww, I was only being her number one assistant.” he replied with a blush. “I just wish I knew before claw that the Twilight at the wedding was a changeling.” He blinked at Matthew’s cough. “Wait, what? You mean the Twilight I was talking to that raced off and left me in the wedding hall was a changeling?”

“Oh yeah.” Spike replied, “You got sick on the wedding day. It was pretty cool when Twilight and the real Princess Cadence attacked the imposters and stripped the disguises away.”

Matthew looked at Taze and then at the other five ponies. “Don’t think about it, you all thought fake Twilight was real, so don’t try to weasel out, you,” He took a breath, “Just give him time. To him, a warrior you have to know you can trust your friends, otherwise, you could end up hurt or worse, dead on hunts.” He moved slowly up to Taze. “Permission to walk next to you?” He asked softly. Taze could see that Matthew was still a little worried about the anger he had seen before towards the others. “I’m sorry.”

“Always Matthew.” Taze said. “Lets just hope we never have to do that again.”

Matthew only nodded his head. “Yeah, It, I hate arguing and the like, it has always left a foul taste in my mouth. Debating on the other hand, I like.” He smirked a little and laughed. “Thanks for reading those letters I kept on sending.”

“Sometimes you’d be surprised how the little things can keep you sane.” Taze chuckled “We’ve known each other a long time haven’t we? Funny yesterday we fought a war, now I just feel old.”

Matthew nodded his head. “Welcome to my world.” he sighed and chuckled a little and looked up at the sky. “Five Open Hearts can do that to you, make you feel old, make you love every day, take the good with the bad and know that while today was bad and nothing but pain. Tomorrow will always be better. Just remember, The sun will come out tomorrow.” he sang a little off key.

“Be careful.” Taze chuckled. “You may start a chorus.”

Matthew laughed as he followed his friend to Doughnut Joe’s, “What’s wrong with them learning Tomorrow from Anne? It is an uplifting song and fun to sing. Plus their is a hard not life for us.” he paused and looked at Taze. “Besides, its a song from our world. We have translators around our necks, I doubt they would know the lyrics to Annie.”

“You never know.” Taze laughed one last time before turning to greet joe.

Matthew responded to Taze right before they ran into Joe who was standing outside of his place of business. “We have to try that, Americans love to do experiments as well as question everything.”

In his darkened room, Shawn slowly began to stir. Opening his eyes revealed his plain white room, with the sun thankfully just behind a set of curtains. With a yawn he went to stretch only to have his movement limited. Looking down he noticed a set of straps on his wrists and ankles. “Uh…”

Quickly looking around he noticed nobody was in the room with him. “Uh…”

Testing the straps strength he found that he really didn’t have much energy in the first place. Looking towards the door he crossed his fingers and called out. “Hello?” He waited a second. “Anybody there?”

He saw a Solar Guard look into the room, blinked once and left in a bit of a hurry, almost as soon as he was gone a Doctor walked into the room. “You’re awake, that is good to know, how are you feeling today?” As he asked he began to look over the charts and some other items, it was here that a nurse came in and automatically started to take his vitals. “You did give us a scare when you were first brought in, but we were lucky that your blood was able to handle a normal solution of salin. We are just happy that you did not need a blood transfusion.” He seemed relieved a little. “Also you were under while we let your body produce more blood. Now you are awake, I am going to be upfront you are in for at least two more days while you get back to normal, as well as getting back to eating solids and having normal bowel movements.”

Shawn blinked a couple of times. “Huh…” He mumbled slightly. “Well, that’s good to hear, it could have been worse… Much worse really.” He said placing his head back on the pillow. “My only question is, what’s with the straps?”

“That was to prevent any undue struggling, or getting up and harming yourself any more then you have.” He looked at Shawn. “Even in the shape you were, and the wound you sustained, you were still trying to move as if possessed by something that could not let you rest. You have been medically in a coma just to recover.” It sounded like he was cross with Shawn but his tone softened for the next part. “Your friends are fine, they are out already and returning to help with the new wedding the real wedding. They are holding off till you are recovered and released. The guards told me some of what you did and I am just glad I wasn’t in your way.” he chuckled a little. “If you need anything just push your hoof on the large green button to call the nurse.” he paused. “Uh, what you have where we have a hoof.” He backpedaled. “I have some other patients to look in on, but we shall be taking good care of you.”

The Doctor and Nurse left and soon a Night Guard entered the room and sat down on a stool next to the door and nodded at Shawn as a greeting.

Looking at the guard only one thing passed through Shawn’s head. “Hey.”

“Yes?” The Night Guard asked before smiling. “Oh, that is a greeting, sorry. Hey back.”

He chuckled lightly at the guard before him. “What’s your name?”

“Private Moonlight.” The Guard replied with a small bow of his head.

“Well, it’s nice to meet you. My name’s Shawn.” He said, he attempted to raise his hand in greeting but found his wrists still constricted. He looked down and paused. “Yeah… Forgot about that part.” He mumbled to himself, shrugging.

“So, onto another note.” Shawn started again. “What exactly did I do? I’m drawing a couple blanks in some spots, with me being tired and apparently the amount of blood I had lost at the time of said events…”

“Well, I can tell you what I saw, we fought in the same area, I cannot tell you anything till you burst out onto the courtyard from the castle proper, and there you,” Here the next couple hours were spent with Moonlight filling in on some of the blanks as well as answering any questions Shawn might have as he recounted what he remembered.

“Wait, wait… I did what to Chrysalis?”

23 - Return to Somewhat Daily Routine

Return to Somewhat Daily Routine

Extended Holiday
Chp 23: Return to Somewhat Daily Routine
Act 3

Taze chuckled as he was pounced by a small white blur at the station. “Hey boy!” he smiled rubbing the pups ears. “I missed you buddy.”

Shawn had tensed upon Taze being tackled, but after listening to him, calmed himself, returning to a relaxed stance.

“I,” Was all Matthew muttered as he stared at the small wooden puppy. “Th, who? How?” He blinked and found that he could not really communicate the true surprise he was seeing of a Timberwolf puppy that, it was not making sense.

Taze realised his friends where staring. “Heh sorry guys, this is Sylva Lupus, I saved him while I was in the forest.” he explained.

“Ah, and you plan on domesticating the breed now?” Pensword replied with a raised eyebrow. He looked to Shawn and whispered. “Too bad the Zebra nation needed to meet suddenly, looks like we are stuck like this for a while longer.”

“Honestly I’m ok with that for now.” Taze smiled placing sylvio on his back. “Gives me a chance to work on flying, fighting as a gryphon it’s all a new experience, I say ever onward.”

Shawn was actually chuckling lightly at the name of the wolf. “Clever name.” He slowed his chuckles. “Wood Wolf.”

“Hey, we seem to have a theme with latin names.” Taze shrugged.

“Glad to hear you paid attention to the basics.” Shawn shifted his neck, stretching. “So, who want’s to check on the recruits? I want to see the smiths myself.”

There was the sound of hooves against wood in a careful timed pattern as Moonshade appeared on the horizon. Stopping a bit off she looked around as if searching for something.

Shawn turned towards the towards Taze and Matthew with a somewhat dark grin. “Should we?” He chuckled lightly.

“Yes.” Taze nodded.

Pensword blinked and looked at the two with a raised eyebrow, a trait he had just picked up from Shawn. “Do what?” he asked confused on what these two friends were already planning to do now. He blinked and smiled as he looked forward finally. “Oh, there’s Moonshade over there.” he paused and looked at this friends. Before shaking his head. “That’d be too mean.”

Shawn put a hoof to his collar, fixing it. “If you say so.”

Taze stood up straight and barreled out his chest putting on a face of ignorance and nobility. “Come my Lord, why must we spend so much time in this… Settlement” he spoke up just loud enough for Moonshade to hear. “Not even a decent guard to greet you.”

Pensword glared at Taze with a glare that might have killed. “I’ll let you know that many of those in the Guard come from towns like this.” He was bristling and his feathers puffed out. “Besides, There is a guard right there you blind bird.” He pointed to where Moonshade was and blinked as he wondered why did he just say that. “I see signs of military activity. So use your eyes before you speak.”

“Hmm… Yes, my lord why are we even here?” The gryphon asked.

Shawn raised a brow and hummed. “Well, we are here to visit. For a short time before heading off.”

“Yes, excuse me guardsmare!” Taze smiled. “Are you the escort here to meet my lord?”

Moonshade blinked and stared right at the Gryphon. “I have never seen you before, As a guard of the Night Time I learn all the faces of anyone close to nobles and none of you match my memory.” SHe replied as she moved a little and the group felt that she just might attack them if they were not careful now.

“Well you're not much for the element of honesty are you? Haven’t seen me before? Horse apples” he scoffed. “And surly you recognise us from somewhere?”

Shawn placed a hoof on his head. “Not visually like this at least. Verbally, without a doubt.” He sighed.

Moonshade blinked and furrowed her brow a little. She pointed first to Shawn. “Not really you speak with a High Canterlot accent, with hints of some Country in it.” She pointed to Taze. “I would guess the Northern Isles of Equestria, and he, I have not heard him speak too much.” She said pointing to Pensword.

Pensword looked to his friends. “Seems something else Sombra tried to strip from us, our original personalities or something.” He shook his head and turned to look at Moonshade. “Whereas my friends seem to love dragging along things.” He sighed and looked at Moonshade. “We hold these truths to be Self Evident that all men are created equal…” He paused as he saw Moonshades eyes started to widen in recognition.

“And the gears turn towards recognition.” Shawn mumbled slightly, most likely from being tired.

“Gotcha!” Taze laughed as he let the persona go. He laughed loudly. “But still I am a knight you should be more respectful.” He said with a straight face.

“Matthew?” Moonshade hadn’t looked away from the pegasus. “You’re a pegasus now?”

“For the moment, yes.” He replied softly shuffling his hoofs a little. “I have to say, I feel more alert than before needing this disguise for the Crystal Empire.”

Moonshade nodded her head a few times and then promptly fainted outright.

Matthew looked to the others who just looked at him shocked. “What? I only confirmed my name and looks.” he looked down and at some passing guards. “Hey, you three, help me out with the Major please.”

Shawn shrugged. “We were heading home anyways.” He crouched down a bit. “Go ahead and put her on my back, I’ll just carry her back.”

“Must be quite a shock.” Taze noted as he lifted her up and placed her on his back. “Realising the species barrier just shattered.”

“Uh, come again? Why would the species barrier exist? I mean, we are colleagues and friends, right?” he asked showing that he was clueless concerning what his friends might be seeing.

“Oi.” Taze face taloned. “It’s like this, a dog generally doesn’t look at a bear as a possible compatible companion does it?” he asked.

“Uh, right.” Matthew replied. “Still not following, at least I think I am not.” He paused. “Are you saying?” The Pegasus shook his head as they kept on going. “Can’t be, she has a boy or colt friend anyway most likely,” He blinked and shook back some thoughts he did not want to think about from Earth.

“Maybe, but lack of evidence to non existence is not evidence of existence.” Taze noted “You should spend some time with her outside the uniform, get to know her a bit.”

“I think I can do that, just, I guess I might like to know why she fainted when she saw me, and not say Taze, or you with that sword from Luna.” Matthew replied shaking his head. “Why faint upon clicking that I am me.”

“Simple fact, subconsciously she has admired your personality for quite some time.” Taze noted, “But she has always seen you as an alien, when her conscious mind lost reasons to argue and her subconscious worked on full comprehension of everything, she hit your classic blue screen moment and needed a restart.” He looked at Matthews face. “What? The brain is basically a computer.”

“Yeah, just..” he sighed and looked at his friend. “I’ll see what happens okay? Besides it was you who did the snowball fight, Shawn who build the seige weapons, what have I done to garnish the respect of….” he paused and looked at Moonshade and then at his friends. “Was it the Changeling invasion?” He asked with a baffled look. “Even then I stayed back and only did cover fire, you two charged in and got on the front lines.” Matthew just shook his head a little causing the mane to whip back and forth a little. “I just don’t see it.”

“Yes I charged into a horde of angry changelings screaming my head off, while you kept the guards together and kept the tides thin, anyway you’ve spent more time with her then either of us.” Taze noted. “and when did I become the love guru here?” Taze stopped. “I really shouldn’t be giving advice about this” he shook his head.

Shawn sighed. “Women, mares, are not all the same, you will see those that go after soldiers, knights, but that doesn’t mean that they all do.” He shifted his view towards Matthew. “Just because you stayed behind, that doesn’t mean anything less. In war, I don’t see who was a better shot, who was a better fighter. It is, who got what done.” He sighed. “You protected the group and kept it together, and you didn’t have to charge into battle to do it. You used what you had and went with it.”

Matthew blinked and only lapsed into silence. Frankly the time he had been here he had been more just doing tasks to keep busy but not get too tied down to be unable to return home, He at least till now, had hoped that they would work on returning home but now… Would they send them home, send home a trio of heroes that. He sighed and looked at his friends and felt a pang of jealousness in his soul before squishing it down to a pebble sized feeling. Still he felt a little smaller with what he did. He shook his head and mentally began to recite just what it was he had done up to that point. In fact the more he thought the more he realized as he looked back to his flank. “I was a human CMC with all I was doing.” He paused and realized he said that aloud before sighing but smiling now at contemplating what he had done, and wondered if maybe he shouldn’t be hard on himself and actually try again. Maybe she didn’t have a colt friend, or moving away, or going to college in another state, or was a crazy person when not taking meds she hated. He smiled a little maybe he would find happiness.

“Thats better, keep that smile up.” Taze chuckled. “Something tells me we got quite the adventure out there yet.”

The group opened the door to the tavern and entered Berry Punch looked up from the bar. She blinked and quickly stood up from where she was sitting down behind the counter.

“Oh, Hello. Welcome to..” Berry began

“Hey Berry.” Taze waved with a claw.

“The… Punchbowl?” Berry Punch lifted an eyebrow and tilted her head in confusion.

Pensword sighed and walked in. “Disguised that were given by the Princesses, it is us. Just… different forms.”

“And us would be?” she asked.

Pensword blinked and used a wing to point the forms of his friends. “Taze, Shawn, Moonshade, Me, as in Matthew. And Mutatio is about to pounce us from the ceiling.” he paused and looked at her. “How are Mutatio and Me-Me?” he asked and chuckled. “Also how many Ponies slash Gryphons do you know that know about those two?”

“Okay, I’ll believe it.” Berry shrugged. “The changelings have been going crazy wondering where you three have been.” she said. “Just head on up.”

Matthew only nodded his head. “Heads up on them going crazy? Didn’t anyone tell them we were on a mission to the Crystal Empire?” he asked as Mutatio dropped from the ceiling and looked right at Matthew with a tilt of the head. Mutatio looked over the three and before they could speak or try to explain he only began to smile, which Pensword admitted being almost face to face now with him. Just looked creepy.

“You are back, where did you go? Why are you trying to hide in the pony world? I thought you were accepted without need of blending in, or is this military tactic?” He asked and paused as he looked at Matthew before closing his eyes as if trying to recall something and opened them and looked to the others. “Was this to increase the life of Matthew?”

“It was a disguise.” Taze noted. “The life extending thing was just a perk mutie.”

Matthew however looked at Taze, and then Mutatio, “What do you mean by increasing my life, I was rather full of life and vigor before the change, just a little more energetic is all, the cold makes me, or did make me sluggish.” He looked at Taze and Shawn and quickly squashed another thought he was not going down that road again.

“It’s not important.” Taze said, looking back. “Have you been feeding the phoenix?” Taze asked. “What about Matthew’s fox?”

Mutatio blinked and smiled as he gave a small mock salute trying to imitate others giving reports. “They both have been feed, Rommel was taken care of some troops who kept on kidnapping him for a mascot of their unit. As for Renati, he has been rather pleasant once he got use to us. No problems at all. At least we think so.”

“Now what happened that you aren't telling me?” Taze asked raising an eyebrow.

“Well, uh, Me-Me and Mutatio think that he might be starting an nest to attract a mate or something. He has been singing outside a lot.” Mutatio replied looking a little nervously. “He also disappeared for a day and no clue where he went. He is back though and resting in your room.”

“Wonderful.” Shawn mutter half heartedly. “I’m just going to drop her off-” He gestured to Moonshade on his back. “And then I’m going to visit the smiths, then go to bed.” He sighed. “Need to see how they are doing.”

“I should check with Black Rook.” Taze noted. “See how the mixed training is going.” He smiled and looked at Mutatio. “Maybe you and Meme would like to visit Twilight to have her check up on Meme’s transformation.” Mutatio did not say a word as he turned and buzzed away being excited in visiting Twilight.

Matthew just looked around at the group. “Uh, who is…” He paused and looked at the group. “Let me guess you want me to stay here and watch over Moonshade for when she wakes up and answer any of the questions she might have over what happened and why we are… more like her species wise?” He asked the group.

“Seems fair.” Taze nodded.

“How?” Matthew asked in confusion as he continued to trot up the stairs and following the two, and finding he had to move a wing to keep Moonshade from slipping from Shawn’s back.

“She didn’t faint when she found out who I was.” Taze wing shrugged before turning and leaving.

Shawn sighed as they entered one of the rooms. “Mind helping me?” He said with a gesture to Moonshade.

Matthew sighed and nodded his head as he helped Shawn and soon Moonshade was settled on the mattress in the room and Matthew turned to sit down and look at the door as his friends left. He sighed and just kept watch, wondering just what was going to happen?

Shawn sighed as he left his room, Renati had actually decided to go along with him and was resting on his back.

“Alright. To Steel Weaver.” He said to himself as he walked down the steps.

“Welcome back by the way.” Berry said as he left.

“Thanks!” He called out in response. “Glad to be back.”

He walked down the road and actually had noticed everyone in town, though they were just as friendly, seemed to look at him with a curious expression, specifically at the Lunar blade at his back.

“I dunno what your businesses, but why you carrying a weapon in town?” a deep voice spoke up as a familiar red pony approached him.

“Ah, hello.” Shawn said before actually looking at the blade. “I guess it comes from what happened recently in my past. I guess I’m a little on edge, though this blade is more than a weapon.” He smiled. “I am Hammer Strike, a pleasure to meet you…”

“Big Macintosh.” Big Mac stood up trying to be as imposing as possible. “And ponies around here don’t appreciate you carrying that around.”

Shawn hummed to himself. “I’m afraid I don’t have a proper place to place Princess Luna’s blade, not yet anyways.” He sighed. “She gave it to me as a gift, and I would rather not just throw it around. I was headed to a friend to see if I can have a case crafted for it.”

Big Mac stared him down “We don’t appreciate it.” He repeated. “Next time find some place to put that.” He said and seemed to stomp off.

“Well then.” Shawn mumbled to himself as he walked towards the smith. “Can’t be friends with all.”

After a bit he entered the forge to see a familiar stallion. “Ah, Steal Weaver, good to see you.”

“Have we met before?” Steel Weaver gave him a strange look. “I tend to not remember former clients from Canterlot” he noted.I

Shawn chuckled. “I would guess so, though it hasn’t been that long. But a new form would stop most.” He smiled. “Let me reintroduce myself. I am Shawn.” He opened his mouth once more. “And to prove my point, I made you swear an oath to never discuss the information for the flintlock pistol with any other soul but myself.”

“What happened to ye lad? You're a pony and your talking like one of them nobles with a stick up his flanks.” Steel Weaver said as his eye’s widened.

“It’s tough to force myself back to normal speech in this form.” Shawn sighed. “Dark magic took place on our trip, and quite frankly screwed with our heads, all three of us. I can still speak without that accent, but, it’s more forced now.” He said, proving his point that he could speak like he normally did.

“Aye,” Steel Weaver nodded. “Well, what do you need?” he asked.

“It was just going to be a visit, but civilians here aren’t taking kindly to the lunar blade on my back.” He sighed. “So a couple of things. I need a case for it, and I’ve come to talk about legends, as well as stopping by to say hello.”

“The lunar blade?” He asked raising an eyebrow.

Shawn chuckled. “Guess what. I apparently own the Everfree forest now, and I was given this blade to prove my authority.” He said as he unsheathed the blade and presented it to Steel.

“That’s… Quite a gift.” Steel Weaver said.

Shawn sighed. “My friends and myself were sent far out of time, and had to fight in a war that is now history.” He mumbled. “Now onto the legends. Ever heard of the name Hammer Strike?”

“Aye, the smith lord of legend.” Steel Weaver nodded.

Shawn only started to grin, with an expression that just read, ‘guess what.’

“This better not be a joke.” Steel Weaver glared.

“I made three sets of armor and three sets of weapons in less than thirty six hours. I am not kidding and I will never joke about that.” He said as he squinted slightly. “I still haven’t gotten much sleep from that, and that was, for myself… Days ago.” He said.

“This… Is a lot to take in lad.” He noted.

“How do you think I feel?” Shawn replied. “We were set in stone to keep us alive, I bled out on the cobblestone road to fight in a war that was a thousand years in the past for you, but less than five days for the three of us.” Shawns tone started rising slightly.

“Calm down lad.” Steel Weaver said. “It’s just a lot, you walking in here a pony and a thousand year old smith hero.”

Shawn took a breath and sighed. “Sorry, I’m just worn out.” He took another breath. “In the total of… I don’t know, six days, I’ve only had a couple hours of sleep in total.”

“Then you go head in.” Steel Weaver said. “Unless you came so I could give you some sleep aid.” he chuckled.

Shawn chuckled in response. “No, I just need a case, I don’t want to repeat what just happened.” He sighed. “Being in disguise, friends don’t recognise you. And they don’t like this.” He gestured the sword.

“Leave the sword here with me, I’ll have your case by the time you get up.” He promised. “Gives me a chance to get away from the by the book fussbucket that came with the troops”

“Good, good. I’ll be back in a couple hours then.” He chuckled. “Got to love Insomnia.”

“So what is our condition?” Taze asked as Black Rook followed behind him in step. Black Rook was still slowly getting over the surprise visit by a Gryphon who was in fact Taze. He quickly caught up with Taze before responding.

“The new recruits are still rough around the edges but there learning quickly.” Rook said as they looked on at the group of thirty five ponies.

“In your opinion lieutenant if we were to push a march now, how would we fare?” Taze asked.

“Sir, there was another storm blown in from the Everfree while you were gone, the path we cleared is almost totally blocked with snow, it would take us more than two weeks to march in this weather.” Rook answered.

“So it is your suggestion that we move our timetable back to allow for more favorable weather?” Taze asked.

“Yes sir, winter wrap up is only seven weeks away, in spring we could march easier and most of these recruits would be well tempered to marching.” Rook answered.

“Any family missing you for hearths warming lieutenant?” Taze asked as they walked.

“My parents sir, this will be my first hearth's warming away from the stable as they say.” Rook answered looking away to hide his frown.

“Well I can’t make any decisions on when we march alone you understand that well enough, the three of us well meet with the major and discuss this tomorrow, until then tell the men to rest, morning exercises only until you receive orders otherwise and make sure everyone gets an extra half ration, and double on hearths warming.” The griffon nodded looking over the recruits and the veterans mixed in helping them where needed. “Job well done, dismissed.” Taze nodded as Rook trotted off. The gryphon chuckled to himself as he headed back to the tavern, slowly it seemed, Matthew was getting this military thing into his head.

“That’s the last time I drink hard cider late at night.” Moonshade mumbled as she started to stir. “Always gives me the weirdest dreams.”

“I did not take you for drinking Major, especially while on duty right before meeting the train from Canterlot.” The voice Matthew still could not shake that new accent he had picked up, unsure what it was, he wondered as well why it was one that brought a smile to Luna’s muzzle the entire time he spoke to her in the hallway as if bringing back memories still he was keeping his mind clear and his eyes forward as he waited for Moonshades reactions next.

“Sir?” Her fatigue melted away as her eye’s widened, she got to her feet as fast as possible.

“Easy, Easy Major.” He replied as he realized she was reacting on his voice not his looks. “Take it easy you passed out in the Train Station. lay back down and Rest, don’t make me give that as an Order.”

Moonshade slowly let her body relax back onto the bed. “So it’s true then?” she asked.

“In what sense? I mean it is true the sky is blue due to light being filtered through the atmosphere, or that it is true that to you Luna and Celestia raise and lower the sun and the moon.” he smiled. “Major, be a little more direct here please.” He chuckled a little at the slight look he got from Moonshade.

“You’re a pegasus?” She asked.

“Yes, a plan Celestia and Luna thought wise for us.” he shivered. “Damn lucky,” he paused and shook his head. “Great, slipped there, anyway, I was lucky I was in this form. Some ancient evil called King Sombra attacked and if it was not for this form, I would have died from blood loss or Internal bleeding.” He shivered. “To you, and I it has only been, what five days maybe?”

Moonshade shook her head. “Three days.”

“Two days long…” He paused and shook his head. “No matter, to me, I just fought in a war, saved two royal children from the horn of Sombra, and fought his soldiers and had to be put to stone to keep me alive.” He sighed. “Ponyville followed me it seemed.” He tried to laugh.

“So how long are you like this?” she asked.

“No clue, Mutatio said something about my life force being stronger, no clue what that means, but we will be having a visit or called away to have the disguises lifted.” He shivered a little and he closed his eyes. “My wing still hurts from blocking that spear that almost killed Alto.”

“Wait, what was the name you used?” She asked as she looked up at him suddenly.

“Pensword. Kind of on the fly thinking with my cutie mark and all.” The Pegasus muttered. “Why do you ask?” He asked in a tilt of his head. “I mean records from that time period I thought were sketchy.”

“You… You’re, your Pensword?” she asked her mouth moving a few times without words to follow.

“Okay.” Pensword muttered dropping his head. “Remember, I just got done with that battle, to me, only a couple days at most passed, to you and the rest of the world, a thousand years past meaning I might..” He paused. “Great, speaking in technical terms I am the longest serving soldier outside of Luna I fear.” He paused. “I am not going to think about that conundrum at all.”

“Your story was an important part in the Equestrian officers academy!” she noted. “You were the reason I pursued life in the guards!”

“Okay, what exactly what did it say?” Pensword replied with a very nervous laugh. “I, I am, honored to hear that.” He paused and blinked back tears. “Colonel Hawk would be proud I think.”

“You dragged your lord to the empire after you were attacked by changelings, you evacuated countless refugees and died leading the charge against the empire. No matter what you never gave up on those within.” she said.

“How could I? I saw their faces, I got to know a few of them.” He shook his head. “I was a good man that had to do something to prevent evil from winning.” He sighed and smiled a little. “Might like to read what the books say.” He slowly started to laugh. “I hope you don’t think I am some perfect general or officer, I have flaws and you will see them.” He muttered.

“it’s not about perfection, it’s about spirit sir! You were willing to sacrifice everything for a ponies you barely knew.” Moonshade said.

He smiled. “Very few officers think that, I look up to my heros in the military I came from even if they were flawed, I just have meet some who think these men unblemished titans who never did a wrong deed in their life.”

“It is amazing to think I knew you before you where you sir.” Moonshade said.

Pensword actually began to break up laughing. “OH time travel, isn’t it hilarious I mean, think of what you just said, you said you got to know one of the reasons you joined the guard, before he made his famous moves… I mean really, think on it, because some of my actions was based on what I thought YOU,” he pointed a hoof at her. “Would do.” He smiled waiting for the reaction.

Moonshade attempted to speak but couldn’t quite find words. All the while Pensword just kept smiling as he saw the gears shift and hopefully new trains of thought were being assembled. “That’s…. confusing” she finally managed to say.

“That is why I don’t like Time Travel or think about it seriously, it is a fun distraction but actually think about it too hard, and you realize so many events, for example, did you know that the Royal family had three Siblings? That Princess Cadence is now a Queen and her siblings are now siblings to an Alicorn Queen?”

“But I thought none of the children survived?” Moonshade said.

Pensword chuckled. “Mi Amore Cadenza is Cadence, daughter to the late Queen, nice lady very Family originated, the two children, Alto and Bellacosa actually, got trapped in the same stone spell that kept us alive.”

“They must feel like Princess Luna.” Moonshade said. “Displaced for a thousand years”

Pensword just looked at Moonshade. “Try the entire City, I feel that Luna may visit often for a feel of the old ways.”

“That must have been quite something to see in it’s height of power.” she said.

“It was.” Pensword replied. “It will be again I think.” Pensword slowly chuckled. “Just like we will do to the Castle in the Everfree Forest. That will look grand when we are finished I feel.”

“I think I can get up now sir.” Moonshade said getting to her hooves. “We have a lot to do.”

Pensword nodded. “Very well, we should head to the barracks, how goes the building and testing of techniques? Also did the Blacksmith arrive? I better talk to him before he gets too set in his ways.” He smiled as he stood up. “Care to accompany me? I might as well give a welcome Speech or something.”

“Of course sir.” she nodded. With that the two got up and Pensword smiled as he found his luggage outside his door and donned his battle dented armor from the Crystal Empire. Moonshade blinked, before moving to her own room in what was becoming an officer’s barracks and donned her own armor. The two started down the stairs towards the front door.

“First thing that the new military blacksmith will make will be officer armor dress uniform type things.” Pensword muttered.

“Have you three come up with an armor style for the guard yet?” she asked.

Pensword gave an odd look at Moonshade. “Well, let’s see, I think that will be next up, after all we just did fight in the Crystal war from a thousand years ago. Hammer Strike did make three armors and weapons in three days.”

“One smith made that much in such a short time?” Moonshade asked “Isn’t that unhealthy?”

Pensword sighed. “I wouldn’t know, I am not a smith.” He paused as he looked up. “You can ask him yourself you know.” he replied as he saw Shawn walk into the Tavern, what happened was almost instinct. “Milord.” he spoke as he stepped to the side to allow him free passage.

“Huh?” Shawn hummed as he looked up. “Ah, hello Pensword, Hello Moonshade.”

“Lord Shawn.” Moonshade bowed her head. “I must ask how you managed to get so much done with so little rest?”

Shawn sighed for a second. “Lets see, what do you mean, which thing? I did several over the course of our time gone.” He shrugged. “Which one do you wish to know, the bleeding out but I’m still alive, the fighting, the last stand, the equipment, name it.”

“The equipment?” she asked slightly worried.

He hummed. “Lets see, combined with my Insomnia, I was awake in a forge to myself, I had thirty six hours, and a full stock of metals and tools. Because of how many years I have dealt with little sleep, I was able to push on despite needing much rest.” He sighed. “Still haven’t gotten much rest in all honesty, I finished around the thirty second hour, and when I went to rest the fighting started less than an hour later.” He stopped and shook his head. “Sorry, off topic. But yeah, full inventory to myself and I would not rest or eat until I knew Pensword and Grif-” He stopped again. “Matthew and Taze, were well equipped and ready.”

“You must have been exhausted.” She said.

“Oh yeah.” He replied. “Two to three hours of sleep over the course of… What was it, five, six days in total?” He asked Matthew.

“Sounds about right Milord…” He paused and made a face. “Why can’t I stop calling you that now? I am an American.” He hissed. “Saying that is unbecoming of an American.” He sighed. “Stupid Magic.”

“Magic, yes.” Shawn replied. “Anyways, yes it was difficult and yes very tough to fight, but would I do it again, yes I would.”

Pensword smiled. “Same here. I could not stand and let lives be lost if I could do something to save even one life.” He sighed. “Anyway,” it seemed he was trying to push some thoughts from his mind. “We are heading to the barracks in Fort Necessity, would you like to come with?”

“As much as I would love to.” Shawn replied before sagging slightly. “I still haven’t gotten any sleep.” His facade fell slightly to reveal his tired eyes. “I can work off one to two hours of sleep a night, but over the course of six days?” He sighed heavily. “I’m working on fumes, I need some rest before someone, or somepony, wants me to do something with them.”

Pensword turned to the front. “Berry Punch, only the return of Nightmare Moon or the falling of the moon should you allow anypony to disturb Lord Hammer Strike’s nap. Also, tell Pinkie Pie that he is having a crash from a week of study straight.” Pensword turned to face his friend. “Get some sleep go on, we can hold the fort while you rest.”

“I’ll get to work on that.” Shawn sighed. “Good luck, and if it comes down to it and you need to wake me, use what Taze did, I’m conditioned to wake up to a call.” He sighed. “Too many years of doing it. Ah well.” He perked up slightly. “Good day to the both of you, and I hope you don’t need me.”

“I will do my best, I just.. I don’t know where my phone went to be honest.” Pensword replied with a smile and turned to Moonshade. “Shall we go scare the troops a little.” He sighed. “How many of them would even know the name?”

“I wouldn’t know.” Moonshade answered. “It’s a famous legend but it is over one thousand years old.” She could see the sigh of relief that came from Pensword’s barrel and muzzle. “Afraid of what type of Reputation you have in Equestria now?”

Pensword only nodded his head. “Well, I guess we should call the troops together.” he paused and laughed. “You know, I like this form better in that I am warmer outside in the winter. The, my old, no, as a human I could never regulate my body heat too well, always freezing in winter and nice in summer. Now… I am handling the winter like most of my friends would.”

“Well there is still a month and a half left of winter, still lots of things that can happen.” She noted. She saw him nodding his head to her statement.

“May I not have to see what happens then.” Here the two finished their trip to the rather temporary wooden fort to meet the new and old troops. “So… shall we hold this meeting?”

“I’ll call the troops.” Moonshade said. “Form up!” she shouted. It took slightly longer than it should have but the troops assembled in front of them.

Pensword found that they were in front of a wooden stage area, he looked at it, and to the surprise of the troops took to the stairs and stood in front of them. “Next time, I want you moving with purpose, memorize those next to you, At ease so you can look at the pony next to you, memorize their face and learn their spot. When we call form up again I want you looking for clues around you.” His voice carried over the wind.

“Attention!” He shouted, “Now before you all start talking to yourselves wondering who I am, I am Pensword.” He spoke loudly. He took a breath to both gather his thoughts, and see what the troops would do at that word.

Some stiffened immediately on hearing that name, while others seemed confused.

He did not let the silence last too long. “I see some of you recognize the name. Now, I want you to know this. I was where you were once. Staring at attention as my Commanding Officer spoke words of wisdom to myself and my fellow cadets. We have been asked to shape you up. Shape you up I will do so. Know this, when I am done, and my colleagues are done, you will be the most educated, most well tuned machine in the arsenal of Freedom from Tyranny. When you graduate, and I do expect you all to graduate, You would be the tip of the spear. What we don’t have in numbers, will be made up by how hard you fight.” He looked right at them. “Your friends, you will be amazing. That is why you are here. I don’t care what mess up you did before you arrived to this location, I don’t care about your past, because I know that inside each one of you is a leader. I don’t care if you say the Officers are the Leaders, those of you that are NCO’s, you are as much of a leader as the Officer, the officer may be promoted out of your ranks but NCO’s stay longer you know the pulse of the troops and by Luna’s moonlight you will teach new officers the history of your units, and the personalities of your men. You understand me?” He yelled, before smirking. “At Ease and Respond.”

“Sir yes sir.” They responded. Once again there inexperience was rather obvious in the timing of the answer.

“When I give the orders, fall out and return to your duties. You will be having morning PT at zero six hundred every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday.” he was happy the days of the week had translated to mean the same things. “Dinner will be at eighteen hundred hours tonight, Warm chow this time.” He called out having already seen the schedule, he moved it back a half hour. “Lights out at twenty three hours.” He moved to the Equestrian form of Attention. “COMPANY!” He inwardly smirked at the clumsiness of the troops like his ROTC days. “COMPANY!” He shouted again. This time it was much better and acceptable as the temporary Platoon leaders yelled out Platoon. “FALL OUT!” He smiled a little as they started to walk away or mill about. He was stepping down as he noticed a few troops walking up to him.

The camp was a buzz as ponies talked in hushed voices amongst themselves, accusations, rumors of a conspiracy, everything was going around the base after that. Finally one brave stallion approached him. “Who are you really?” he asked.

Pensword just smiled. “A good question,” He sighed and looked at the buildings. “Walk with me soldier.” he could see he had not yet earned a rank yet. They slowly started to walk among the buildings of the fort, Moonshade staying close by. “You heard the rumors that three hairless minotaurs run the outfit? Well, prudent to some wishes by the Crown we were there at the return of the Crystal Empire, also, thanks to magic that I do not understand, we were there for the fall of King Sombra’s kingdom.” He held up a wing with damaged wing blades. “Yes, impossible, but not when it seems time magic is involved and you are, already written to do something, just you don’t know it. I was a Human, so how was I to know that someday I would be given a disguise, sent back in time, and rescue civilians, soldiers and the children of the Queen Sombra disposed of.” He smiled. “Trust me, just last year I was in your horseshoes, so when I say that I can sense the potential, I am not lying. I just pray you do not go through the fires I went through.”

“It just doesn’t seem possible.” The stallion said. “Pensword died in that fight.”

“The news of my death has be greatly exaggerated, most likely a story started by Starswirl.” Pensword muttered. “Did they ever say they recovered the body?”

“They gave you a full funeral with honors and everything.” The stallion said.

Pensword only blinked and chuckled. “Oh great… Next time,” he turned to Moonshade. “I don’t care what traditions state, unless a body is placed to a name, they will be placed MIA. No real funeral till their remains are found, is that clear?” He sighed and blinked. “Does, was Pensword made a knight already?” He blinked wind wonderment as he realized if so, he was, or rather the name he had been using was knighted twice.

“No.” The stallion said. “Equestria rarely does post mortem knightings.”

“So, a knighting, would that?” he put a hoof to his muzzle. “This is why I hate time travel.” he muttered. “Still, I’ll write to the two princesses and see what will happen, I rather not use Matthew as a pony.. Even though it means gift from creator.” he did not feel like using the word God yet around the Ponies. “I like the more… straight forward naming scheme you all have, still, language of names was a hobby before I, well before I have wings feathers and fur.”

The soldier only shook his head, “Still can’t believe that.” He turned down another path. “Oh, the blacksmith wants to see you I think or well Matthew at least.” WIth that the Soldier turned a corner and was out of sight.

“So, head to the blacksmiths?” he asked Moonshade who only nodded with a smile as if looking forward to the reaction from Pensword to the newest Blacksmith.

“Hey Stormhammer.” Taze said as he walked into the separate forge.

“Hello Taze, oh sorry my mistake greeting sir Taze!” she laughed.

“Hey none of that now.” Taze said “A knights only as good as his smith.”

“Heh thats an interesting take on things.” She noted. “So why have you come to me?”

“Well you see Stormhammer, hearths warming is coming up.” Taze reached into his bags to pull out a sheet of parchment. “And I figured you’d enjoy crafting a new crossbow design I’ve been working on behind Shawns back, something I think Matthew would appreciate.”

The unicron raised an eyebrow as she took the parchment and unraveled it. “This is… unique.” She said. “I don’t think I've see a reloading mechanism quite like that, but are you sure about these bows? Can the crossbow handle this amount of stress?” she asked.

“I used a base design from the bowguns of Pokke.” Taze said. “Can you make something like this before hearth's warming?”

“Honestly I’m not sure.” She said. “Lets find out together.”

Pensword and Moonshade both stood at the entrance of the forge and they realized one thing. “Where is Stormhammer and Steelweaver? Did they not share this space?” he looked at Moonshade as he could hear the sounds of hammering inside. “Might as well enter and find out what happened.” He stepped forward and into the belly of the beast. “Stand and Account.” he bellowed inside the shop doing his best part of being the commanding officer.

“Wrought Iron, reporting.” He heard from off to the back part of the forge, working its way forward.

“Good, I am the Commanding Officer, filling in for Matthew at the moment.” He responded. “May I ask where the other two are? I thought you three would be holding a council of war to wage against the Everfree Forest.” He smiled a little.

“The two smiths that couldn’t follow simple instructions?” He heard the voice closer this time. “They were relocated. They could not even follow simple by the book creations.”

“Relocated, because of?” he paused. “May I ask what you were trying to do? What instructions were trying to be given?” His voice calm and not showing any emotions. Moonshade looked to her side, she rarely heard Matt, or she smiled at the thought that she had Pensword next to her.

“They couldn’t follow guidelines in their creations, instead, they wasted materials on constructs that would possibly fall apart.” Once more the voice was closer but the other ponies and equipment in the forge was keeping the image of the speaker hidden.

“Did you think that they were trying to invent a new technique? A new weapon design? A new concept? We have blacksmiths like that to do Research and Development. The swords and the blades on my wings are standard yes, but it was a smith thousands of years ago that came up with the idea of putting armor together, or even heating up raw ore to make metal.” Pensword smiled at his little comeback.

“We smiths have standards.” He said rounding the corner, revealing a Pegasus with a coal grey mane, and a dark grey coat, his cutie mark was a metallic spike. “The two assigned to work with you were assigned a simple guideline for what to make and how to make it, yet they seemed to have forgotten orders given to them previously and created blueprints for constructs that are unidentifiable.”

“Half of those came from the mind and work of the Lord of this operation, Lord Hammer Strike, and his brother in arms, Lord Shawn.” He smirked as he spread his wings a little. “They only built what was shown them, and they had the gumption and courage to try a new idea.”

“Who are you and what are you going on about, Hammer Strike is a long dead Smith.” He questioned. “And a legend like his should not be sputtered by feeble creations.”

“Who am I?” He asked his voice low. “Who am I?” It was louder and Moonshade smirked. “I am Sir Pensword, Knight of the realm of Equestria, I am the Captain of Lord Hammer Strikes forces both yesteryear and today. We three warriors were encased in stone by Starswirl to make us live. Lord Hammer Strike the Undying Build this armor and weapons for me. He also crafted blueprints that have made my mind wonder what he thinks, Don’t YOU dare tell me what my Lord will and will not do with his time.” His voice rang in the silence. He did not look at Moonshade as he kept his eyes right at the pegasus smith. “That is who I am Wrought Iron.”

“Prove it to me then.” The smith replied. “Prove to me you are who you say you are, fetch Hammer Strike.” He shook his head. “Let’s see if you are truly Pensword.”

Moonshade almost stepped forward only to have Pensword put out a wing to keep Moonshade from advancing. “How would me getting Lord Hammer Strike prove I am Pensword?” He spoke as he tried to mull that over in his head. “What you are asking is to prove that Lord Hammer Strike is real, not if Sir Pensword is real.” He just stared and narrowed his eyes.

“Lord Hammer Strike would have his work, and by his legend, nopony could recreate his blade, those who came close could not even lift it. If he is here, I would believe your tale.” The smith snorted. “Prove that, and if you truly are Pensword, he would defend your word.”

“Very well.” Pensword growled. “I shall wake him up and bring him back here. I hope you are prepared.” He growled and turned around. “Come along Major, time to wake him up.” He waited till he was outside before sighing. “Great, can’t he ever get eight hours of sleep?” he asked Moonshade.

“No clue sir.” She replied with a smile. “So…” She started with a chuckle. “You’re a pony, what of our food did you want to eat? A lot has changed in a thousand years.”

Pensword laughed at her little joke. “Well, I heard in the camp something about hay fries, those sound good.” He got a laugh from Moonshade as they walked towards the tavern.

Moonshade and Pensword stepped into the lobby and took a quick glance around before seeing that Shawn was not there in the lobby, so they both started up on the stairs towards Shawn’s room where thankfully Pensword had a key. He placed the key into the lock and after turning the key he pushed open the door to the room.

“Yes?” They heard him call out from one of the side desks. He was sitting at one of the desks with only his white dress shirt on, his vest and coat leaning on the bed behind him. He had a candle lit and he seemed to have been writing or drawing something in which he moved out of sight.

“Well, how much sleep this time?” Pensword muttered like a long suffering friend. “Also, someone in the camp is outright refusing to take me seriously and now demands that you make an appearance with a giant sword only you can pick up.” He sighed. “Before you ask, he is the new smith, Wrought Iron is his name and, it feels like he just would not take well to what you have been doing with Steel Weaver and Stormhammer. I was wondering why there was more smoke around the back of the fort.”

“Well there’s your problem, Wrought Iron, that’s tough to reshape.” He shrugged. “If the name means anything they possibly have a tough time with change. But for sleep, I’ll be glad to let you know I got three and a half hours to four hours of sleep.” He paused. “I don’t remember when I went to sleep, but I know it was before three.” He chuckled before sighing. “Alright, armor or no armor? Lunar blade or no Lunar blade?” He questioned.

“All, I want you dressed to the nines. This is to prove who you are. So dress to impress.” Pensword replied with a smirk. “Also I am going to donate this armor to a museum… after all, this is the armor worn, IN the battle we all ‘died’ in.” he smirked again. “Also, we need to create your Everfree forces armor sometime in the future.” He talked a little but tapered off as he waited for Shawn to act.

Shawn pushed himself from his seat before heading to his armor that was covered and off to the corner. “I got blueprints for the armor…” He paused and looked around real quick. “Somewhere.” He sighed as he started to strap the pieces of armor on. “We’ll have to head to the forge Steel Weaver’s using to pick up the Lunar Blade, he is making a case and a sheath for it.” He sighed as he finished putting everything on, even strapping the blade to his back. “Is it bad I feel a bit more comfortable with all this on?” He shook his head. “Then again, I don’t think I can part with it due to me making it.”

He rolled his shoulders. “Alright, follow me to Steel Weaver’s.”

“Very well milord.” Pensword replied while Moonshade followed actually wanting to see what happens next, she was liking this.

Upon heading down the stairs Berry blinked from behind the counter. “Uhh… Rise of Nightmare Moon?” She said sinking a little. “Or the moon falling?”

Pensword sighed. “Neither thank goodness, just having to show that we are who we say we are, also he was already awake.” He smiled a little. “Trust me, I would be yelling and ordering muster stations if Nightmare Moon was coming back, still, keep the kettle warm, we should be back soonish.” He sighed and smiled as he stepped out of the steps and blinked as he saw Big Mac pause while pulling his own cart of apple to sell.

He snorted as he stepped forward and glared, only to have Pensword speak first. “Big Mac, I heard you don’t like weapons but first, my armor is damaged, second I am trying to prevent insurrection from even happening by proving to troops that we are who we say we are, and third… I am still coming to terms that I am considered a legend.” He snorted a little bit as he stepped around the big draft pony.

Big Mac shook his head. “I only came to apologize, words gettin’ around ‘bout you folks and.. well it was Granny who talked some sense in my head, sorry bout all that, just we folks don’t like seeing weapons being carried all over the place, makes us worry something bad is coming.”

“Something always happens here it seems.” Pensword muttered. “I read the papers to learn the history, parasprites that ate the town, A spell gone crazy, plus whatever plan your younger sister and her friends come up with.” He smiled a little, “Still thank you for speaking your mind. It is refreshing to have some pony tell me what really is bothering them.”

Big Mac only smiled and spoke one word in a farewell. “Eeeyup.”

After a moment of walking they finally arrived at one of the forges in town. “Here we are.” Shawn said as they walked in. “Steel Weaver, you in?” He called out. “I need my blade and a sheath for it.”

“Oi lad.” Steel Weaver called out. “I thought you were gettin’ rest!” He replied, coming out from the back.

“I did.” Shawn smiled. “But something popped up as well, so it’s time for me to get to work.”

Steel sighed. “Alright, your blade’s over there.” He pointed a hoof to one of the tables in the back, behind the counter.

Shawn simple walked up to it and strapped it to his back on the opposite shoulder before turning back to the two. “Well? Lead the way to Wrought.”

Steel Weaver stopped in his tracks before adding one last thing. “Give that fool a good tongue lashing. Fool couldn’t think outside the box to the point where he pulled rank on us.”

Pensword only smiled. “Oh, I plan on it, and I think part of it will be how he treated me, when I first talked to him.” he smiled a little. “Well Milord, shall we depart?”

Shawn stood up straight and cracked his neck. “Oh yes, definitely.” He gave a small smile. “Lead the way.”

Pensword only chuckled. “Usually if I say, Shall we depart? Depart we shall is how my family responded.” He sighed with a smirk and started to walk to the camp. “Long way around? Show the camp who is here now?”

“Oh yeah, I do not want to deal with that later.” Shawn sighed.

“Good.” Pensword muttered and the three ponies walked towards their next location.

Continuing their walk through the town they took the long route, heading towards the far side of the camp. Upon arriving they came across varied reactions from the recruits that were out and about.

Some stopped and stared, some rumored in hushed tones as they passed, one unfortunate stallion walked straight into a wall. And three mares fainted outright. But throughout all of them, one thing was the same, they knew who the two truly were.

“Got to love getting stared at.” Shawn said to Matthew.

“I rather be stared at during a Military Parade, this is just as if the President or Patton was walking down the streets.” The Pegasus whispered to his friend. “Stay alert… this is a stage one event, it could go any which way next.”

“Oh, definitely.” Shawn replied.

Moonshade only smiled and did her best to hide a blush from the conversation. She almost felt like a very lucky major having an almost side by side comparison of before and after of an event. As well as being, next to those that she looked up to during her officer school.

After a moment they arrived at the forge in which Wrought Iron was held up at.

“So, prepared to halt the mind of another?” Shawn gave a small smile.

“Told off by the patron smith.” Moonshade grinned. “Is that an issue of pride or shame?”

Pensword only smiled. “I already lectured him once.. I wonder his thought when he realizes I am telling the truth.” he whispered with a chuckle.

Upon entering Shawn gave a small smile to the two before turning forward. The room they were in was currently empty, meaning Wrought Iron probably went to the back again. “Should I call him out?” Shawn whispered to the two.

Pensword only smiled. “Go for it.” He spoke with his voice filled with a snicker at the idea of the face of Wrought Iron seeing this sight.

Putting a hoof to his mouth he gave a slight cough before taking a breath in. “Wrought Iron! Report in!” Shawn yelled out, the tone of his voice was severe.

“Can I help you?” The smith asked with a sigh setting down his hammer.

“Come to the front so I can see your face.” Shawn called back.

The pegasus rolled his eyes as he did so. “Your stature is very convincing, but such acts have been done before.” He responded.

Shawn only gave a bored expression in return. “Honestly, I can already tell…” He stopped before sighing. “Alright, so what is this. You call my captain a fake, then proceed to call my work pathetic?” He snorted. “What is next, do you want to call me a fake?” His expression darkened as he said this.

“Ponies have tried to claim the Strike bloodline before, distant descendants, some even claimed as you did that Lord Hammer Strike was simply frozen in stone.” Wrought Iron said.

“Oh I certainly was.” Shawn replied. “Do you want to call me out on that? I know of two facts that stand before you, that you have yet to notice.”

“If you have the sword then let me examine it, otherwise you may as well leave, that oaf wasted a lot of pig iron on these oversized axe heads which now needs to be melted down and I’ll hopefully be able to save most of it.”

Shawn simply reached up to his right shoulder, unsheathed the blade and rested it on his shoulder. “Come here then.”

The pegasus approached carefully. His eye’s begging to scan the blade.

Shawn only gave a dark grin before holding the blade out. “Here.” He nodded towards the sword. “Take it.”

The pegasus eyed the sword for a moment before deciding against it. “Place it on the bench.” The pegasus pointed.

Shawn shrugged before moving over and placing it onto the bench like asked.

The pegasus eye’d the blade with scrutiny. “Certainly is a well made replica.” He noted to no one in particular as he examined the hilt, looking for several specific marks. “It was definitely made with crystal hammer.” He noted.

“Replica.” Shawn said simply, though his tone had a deep emotion sunk into it. “Replica…” His left eye twitched for a second before he took a breath in. “You dare…” He gave a light chuckle before stopping immediately, his expression turning to anger.

“It’s seen battle.” Wrought Iron didn’t seem to notice Shawns reaction.

“Wrought Iron, you dare call out against my work.” Shawn started before unsheathing the blade given to him by Princess Luna. “You dare. I am Lord Hammer Strike, and you dare call out against my work. I did more work in thirty six hours than a narrow minded fool such as yourself could do in two weeks. Princess Luna gave me this blade, this is a sign of my rank, of my history, do you wish to call me out on this?” His tone wasn’t loud, but anger rolled through it like a blazing inferno. “Do you wish to call my history a lie? Do you wish to call out against my work or dare try to say this is a replica, or a fake? Do you want more proof, do you want Princess Celestia herself to come here and break the news to you?”

Wrought Irons face blanked. “...I, that is to say… Please forgive me my lord.” The stallion dropped in front of Shawn.

“I will have to think on that.” Shawn squinted slightly. “Wrought Iron, you are to bring Steel Weaver and Stormhammer back. I do not care if they do not follow rules and regulations set in books, for I did my work based off my mind alone, with little to no time to make second guesses, or rely on instructions.” He said, sheathing the Lunar blade as well as grabbing his sword and doing the same to it.

“Of course my lord, at once.” He stammered. He was gone moments later.

“Now.” Shawn said, taking a breath before looking back to Matthew and Moonshade. “Shall we go about our day?”

Pensword looked miffed and did not say a single word at all. It seemed that he was not happy that just a few words spoken from his friend held more weight than his own words. He paused and looked at Shawn. “I am going to think he got scared to the Lunar Blade.” He took a breath. “Sorry I woke you up… just… I am sorry I am in a slightly foal mood suddenly.”

“Well he certainly was a strange one wasn’t he?” Moonshade said. “Hopefully he’ll be nicer to our officer’s from now on.”

“Hopefully so. Or I will have to come back and deal with him again.” Shawn replied with a dark smile. “Imagine how he must feel, now that I think about it. He just got told off by two old legends.” He chuckled as he looked to Matthew. “Just imagine that.”

“Oh yeah…. delayed reaction.” He mouth worked into a small smile. “That would be rather amusing, wonder what will happen when he does think that.” he slowly began to walk out of the forge. “But a Pegasus Smith, I might see if he would be willing to make another set of armor, seeing as he knows more about working for those that must fly and fight.” He smiled a little as he heard the sound of a hammer falling onto the ground. He smirked a little happy he was heard talking about asking for some armor. He waited till they were outside. “Might have to ask him of course to try and bend a little… after all Wrought Iron itself can create some very nice symmetrical designs.”

Shawn hummed to himself. “We’re my designs a bit too heavy?” He shrugged lightly. “Tough to make armor based of mental imaging and what not.”

“But you can lift them, you just make weapons suited for yourself.” Pensword sighed and shook his head. “Now if you excuse me, I know what I can do to make myself happy.”

Moonshade blinked but smiled a little. “What is that?”

“I am going to have a debate with my friend Grif.” With that Pensword turned to the left and started to walk away. Moonshade turned and looked at Shawn.

“Debate? He finds debating relaxing and fun?” Moonshade just blinked. “Debating is many things but relaxing is not one I would use to describe that.” She looked to Shawn a little. “Lord Hammer Strike, can you explain that to me?”

“You honestly did not just say that.” Grif said as he swooped down. He looked to Pensword. “She did not just say that.”

Pensword only smiled and looked to his friend. “Oh I think she did, then again, but I do say she did give a valid question.” he smiled a little. “I think last time the question got asked at that convention we all attended, I answered, why not let you answer this time Grif?”

“Debating unlike it’s classic cousin arguing is the art of clear and level headed discussion with either side taking an opposing view and attempting to make the otherside see this point of view.” Grif recited off. “Arguing is stressful, infuriating, it causes trouble and can break friendships, but debating is clean respectable and given the right topic it is fun. history, language, science, art literature, pizza toppings, all great debate topics”

Moonshade raised an eyebrow. “Pizza toppings?”

“It is the civilized mind that debates, it is the savage who argues.” Grif said. “To even attempt to call debating stressful is like calling chocolate sour.”

Pensword only smiled. “Chocolate is actually bitter it not mixed with sugar, and like Chocolate, the more one debates the more refined and tastier the event.” He smirked. “I still say that Anchovies are the better topping, omega three oils and the salt is good to the body, and the taste was good.” He smirked a little.

“And with that I’m out.” Shawn said. “If you need me, you might have to look for me, I’m just going to wander for a bit.” He said before turning. “With that I bid you adieu.”

Moonshade blinked but nodded her head and waved a wing farewell. Before turning back to the two. “Anchovies? I know we Pegasus like fish a little more than the Unicorns and Earth Ponies, but surely a better topping would have been ricotta Cheese and sliced Green Peppers.”

“This is what I’m talking about.” Taze said with a sweep of his hand. “And now we begin, and good strong mozzarella is the best, it mixes well with the flavors around it.”

As Shawn was walking he blinked as smaller soldier blinked as he stepped up, he looked behind himself at some of his friends. “Uh.. can you really swing that thing around or is it a sign of your work and station?” He smiled as he ducked a little as his smile faltered as if scared of offending the smith in front of him.

Shawn gave a small smile. “Yes actually, in fact, I already have used it in battle before.”

“Can you show us?” The spokespony asked with a look of shock.

“Sure, where are some training dummy’s?” Shawn replied, looking at the soldier before him.

One of the other ponies a larger Earth Pony smiled as he moved to one of the streets. “Follow me, the training grounds are this way.”

After a bit they arrived at the training grounds in which had several training dummy’s set up, some training weapons, a ring, in which he assumed was for sparing, and some targets for ranged practice.

Shawn hummed to himself as he inspected the training dummy’s. “How well do you think these will last?”

“These are the best dummies we got sir.” One mare spoke up. “They can take a lot of punishment.”

“Enchanted, by chance?” Shawn questioned.

“Straight from the Canterlot military outfitters.” The mare nodded.

Shawn nodded, unsheathing his sword. “I think I will go with a light hit first, just to give it a test…” He said as he balanced the blade on his back, holding it with one hoof.

After making sure all were out of his way he took a breath in and gave a swing at the target, the results were, interesting, to say the least.

The blade cleaved through the dummy with ease. As Shawn pulled the blade back to his shoulder he looked at the dummy as it slowly slid apart, collapsing.

After a moment Shawn only raised a brow. “Well then.”

“Wha… Bu… How?” The mare who had mentioned about how strong the dummies were asked.

The Mare who had first approached Shawn to ask if that was the real sword and if they could see a demonstration just stared slack jawed “I, that, they don’t lie when they say that your blade was unbeatable.”

Shawn chuckled. “Unbeatable hmm? Well I did want to make sure it would last a war, wouldn’t do it well to break in a fight would it?”

The entire group shook their heads no as it made sense. Shawn noticed a few more ponies in armor and out of armor were starting to gather around to see this. It seemed that a few had seen his test and word was spreading around camp about his sword slicing through the dummy. It also appeared a lot of them were not believing the story and a few were looking close to coming to blows over it.

Shawn simply rolled his eyes as he slammed his blade through another dummy to silence the growing crowd before looking back to the mare. “I will be paying for more of these, stronger ones too.” He said before turning back to the crowd. “Now. What in the world is going on!” He yelled out. “Arguing like foals, the lot of you! Besides those who weren’t of course.” He mumbled the last part to the groups closest to him that did not partake in that.

The place was utterly silent as the group just watched the display and then started to melt away into the shadows ashamed at being schooled by a legend. The group at his side blinked in shock. “A voice that shook like an anvil being struck.” One finally spoke in awe.

“Remind me to read up on some of the things wrote about myself and my friends, I am starting to question some things.” Shawn said chuckling.

“Of, of course. I am sure the academy would send documents if you ask.” The same pony, a stallion, responded with a laugh.

“But you're supposed to be a mountain!” A mare shouted. “Larger than a horse.”

“Now I need to read these documentations.” Shawn said with a smile. “Compared to most of you I technically am bigger, but that scaling?” He chuckled. “That is a little too far.”

“What was it like learning at Luna’s hoof?” A thestral asked.

“And we hit myths.” Shawn said simply. “I was never trained by Luna.”

“Did you train her then?” a pegasus asked.

“Pretty sure I did not.” He replied.

“How can he train the original Smith?” The same Thestral asked with a look of irritation. “We all know Luna brought smithing to Equestria.”

A unicorn seemed to bristle at that. “It was not Luna, she just perfected the art, Smithing was around long before the two Sisters found the warring tribes.”

“I leave one debate to stop an argument and then deal with this.” Shawn mumbled to himself before perking up again. “Well then. It seems that I should not use my blade against these training dummy’s, anything else you wish to ask or request of me?”

“If you can do that with a sword, Celestia only knows what would happen if you hit it with your hoof.” Another stallion said.

“Shall I give that a try?” Shawn said with a sly smile, looking at one of the training dummies.

Facing the dummy he rolled his shoulders before widening his stance, after a second he lowered his stance as he picked his right hoof off the ground before throwing it straight up into an uppercut at the dummy, resulting in with a loud crash the dummy's head was torn clean off the neck and rocketed skyward…

It didn’t come down.

After landing back on his hooves, Shawn looked up and then back down to his hoofs. “Perhaps I should have removed these first.” He said tapping the weighted plates that acted like a gauntlet for ponies.

The first sound heard was a collective gasp from the group and then muttering and a few ponies were starting to tuck their tails under them. It seemed that any more demonstrations were now being quickly filed away for another time, with a little safer location.

“YEEEEAAAAAAHHHHH!” A voice echoed out of ponyville, clearly the display had been noticed by the town.

Shawn only looked up again before looking back to the group. “I honestly wonder when that will come down…” He said, looking up again. “I do not see it still…”

The others who saw the display could only look at each other and they couldn’t really come to an idea of when or where it went as well.

“Well then…” Shawn said. “Any questions, this time not requesting me to break another training dummy?”

“Uh, permission to return everyone to present tasks sir?” Black Rook asked.

“Permission granted.” Shawn said finally looking back down, giving up on seeing the head come down. “If you need me, head into town and look around.” He said, as he walked away.

The debate that the three had started was currently at the moment concluding it at an outside table in Ponyville eating a Pizza that had four slices and slightly smaller, at the moment it was the fifth pizza being polished off and they were smiling.

“So,” Pensword replied with a smile. “Have to say, never thought debating would lead to an interesting dinner?” he asked. None of them really cared they were the only ones eating outside due to the subject matter of the debating. “I have a question for when this comes around again, Can Thestrals eat meat?” he asked in polite company. Then again these three had just debating the virtues of Pizza Toppings as if they were three diplomates finding a way to end a three way war.

Moonshade held her head up and opened her mouth “You can see canines right? How many herbivores have them?” she asked.

Pensword nodded his head and held up a Pizza tin and looked to try and see if he had canines himself. “That would be the one thing hard to give up, meat.” He muttered softly. “Well, as two of the three here can eat meat, a debate on meat toppings is in order at some point in the future, right Grif?” he asked the Griffon.

“A….” He was cut off quite abruptly by a thundering crash.

The three looked to sky and blinked as their was not a cloud in the sky as the sun set into the Horizon. Yet they could see a dark object flying into the sky, the pizzeria was a new place built just to the edge of the location of the fort. Seemed business was starting to grow with troops to cater to, mainly food places and a few more clothing shops, still Carousel Boutique was the place to get good quality clothing.

“Why do I think our friend is behind that display?” Pensword muttered softly as he moved from the table to get a better look. “I, I lost track of it, and, I cannot see where it is heading.” He shook his head and turned around to sit back down at the table. “What say you Major?” he asked with a smile.

“I think Lord Hammer Strike can handle himself.” Moonshade noted. “We are technically off duty at the moment are we not?”

Pensword nodded his head. “Yes, while we might be in our armor we are technically off duty, but that can change at a moments notice.” he smiled a little as he looked at his friends feeling a little happy. “So, may I ask who you are looking forward to seeing next time you have leave?” He asked as he decided to get to know her a little better.

“Oh look at the time! With that note I’m gonna fly, got a few things I wanna take care of. Got a dog to feed, wood detail for tomorrow. ” Grif said as he looked at the watch he may or may not have been wearing and taking off. “Have fun.” and with that he left.

“No ones going to miss me.” Moonshade said kinda downcast. “My parents passed away years ago, my sister is in neighpon, we haven’t spoken for years.” she said. “I got nowhere to go really.”

“Wait, but in Canterlot you said you had family.” he muttered and blinked. “Was that, to cheer me up?” he asked as he looked up to the sky. He laughed suddenly. “You are the first person or lady I have meet who has not mentioned a boyfriend.” he muttered bitterly. “I was always late to that it seemed.” he shook his head. “My apologies just, not sure what to feel at the moment.” he looked right at her, in the eyes. “Because I would never stand between two people, it is not my way of doing things.”

“When I said it? No, my sister and her family were still in the city, I found out about the move when we shipped out, they left by airship the same day.” Moonshade sighed. “I am not an interesting mare, I’ve always just been there, did what was expected of me.” She said. “Few spare me a second glance.”

He blinked and looked at Moonshade and tilted his head. “I see you, I have asked for your advice on how to run this outfit. I also expect many things from you, things that will hopefully see you outgrow that Major’s fins you have on your head.” he smiled a little. “Remember, I come from a world where this was not possible, so I find you very interesting, yes I find the entire world fascinating but I find you above that level.” He smiled a little and was wanting to make her feel better.

“I appreciate that sir.” She smiled a half smiled. “I have felt more at home with all of you these last few weeks, it’s… always interesting?”

“I just hope it doesn’t last, I like being able to relax, chill, exhale. I cannot always heading forward full power all the time, I have to rest.” He chuckled a little. “Then again, with what has happened, I doubt we will have a, normal day.” he chuckled again. “Also you're welcome Ma’am.” he replied feeling a little conflicted being called sir, it was protocol true, but he decided not to push it at the moment.

“If you want me to leave for hearths warming I’m sure I can always find a place to spend the time sir.” She offered.

Pensword shook his head. “Maybe the two of us could work through the holiday and spend it seeing what we can do to make the fort better, and when to move out.” He smiled. “I still need a little help adjusting to the modern days.” he chuckled at the joke that was becoming between the two. “Although I will miss hearing you say Human to me.”

“It would be my honor to aid you.” She said saluting him. “Human.”

He returned the salute. “Thestral.” he smiled a little feeling a little bit of the old times coming back. “Who would have thought you trying to insult has become a sign of who we are and has to be one of the strangest, oddest greetings between two species… who now are not as different as one thinks.” he trailed off and turned to the building to try and hide a slight blush he felt in his face as he realized that.

There was a akward moment as both looked away to hide their own blushes. Finally moonshade stood as the pizzeria was closing down. “Well, permission to proceed with preparation for lights out sir.” she saluted.

“Permission granted, Also, starting tomorrow, start test construction of the Officer quarters, I like the tavern, but I much prefer to sleep on base then off base.”

“Yes sir.” She nodded. “Goodnight sir.” and with that the mare left in a timed march. though the added spring in her step was difficult to not notice.

Pensword only smiled a little and looked to the clock, it was only twenty hundred he could see. “Dinner at the mess halls, lights out at twenty two hundred, and then bed.” he paused and realized something. She had been sharing a mattress in his room till now and he blinked. “Oh my. That might be a little different.” he moved quickly actually using his wings to propel him down the street.

“Err, Major,” Pensword spoke softly. “As you know I have taken temporary quarters in the human’s room…” he trailed off wondering if she would get the information first time without too much details.

“Yes and I was his assigned guard. But as soon as the officers quarters are up I will be able to leave you in peace.” She said.

“That makes sense Major,” He could tell she said it matter of factly. “Sorry, I just had to ask. My apologies if I offended you Major.”

“You're my superior sir.” she said. “The two of us sharing a room when other accommodations are available would be highly against regulation.”

Pensword nodded his head and could see some milling troops. It would be now spread around the camps that the two were only bunking due to no room elsewhere and the two were rather chilled at the idea. That would be the extent of the rumors. The two turned around and left to their perspective tasks. Moonshade to run Lights Out in two hours. Pensword to look over reports and plans for what the Officer quarters would be like, he was thinking akin to Fort Laramie in Wyoming, small two story homes for Officers, to allow any family to arrive with them. As well as two large dorms for unmarried Officers. One Male and the other for Females.

29 - The Colour of Noble Pony Blood

The Colour of Noble Pony Blood

Extended Holiday
Chp 29: The Colour of Noble Pony Blood
Act 3

“Ok so Heavy Set and Demolition Granado, you're here mainly because it was unanimously voted that you two scare the living hell out of everypony back at the fort.” Grif said looking at the two, both earth ponies. the first stood roughly Big Macintosh's height and very buff. his mane was almost fully shaved off but his tail was short and jagged cut brown fur, it almost looked like it had been cut with a machete. his coloring was a gunmetal grey body with red covering his legs and the same red on his tail. On his back was a crossbow, a crossbow most would call a ballista, carved into the side of which was the name sasha.

“Why people find me scary?” Heavy Set asked.

“A’ don’t be taking it too seriously lad, some ponies just have no good sense.” Demolition Granado said before taking a swig from a glass bottle of… a liquid Grif wasn’t quite sure what it was. This pony was a deep brown with black mane and tail. His left eye was covered in by a black eyepatch, he held a pair of saddlebags literally loaded with Granados. “We are ready to scare the pants of the blue blooded horse.” He smiled.

“Anything else to declare?” Grif asked.

“I’m drunk.” Demolition Grando said proudly. The pony then proceeded to pass out on the spot.

“Ok…. I’m going back over there now.” Grif said heading to Hammer Strike.

“Ok so they have about as much sanity as you get sleep at night.” He said to Hammer Strike. “They still scare practically anyone into submission.”

“Good, needed to keep nobles away anyways.” Hammer replied. “I’d prefer not to deal with some of them.”

“Agreed, and the one we least want to deal with is the one we’re going to meet.” Grif noted. “Irony is evil.” They then turned to look at a drawn carriage that was armored and had a few emblems that at the moment just denoted that it was from Camp Necessity.

Pensword stepped from the military drawn carriage, mainly because all involved wanted to test run the most armored cart built so far. He was dressed in what had been something he had worked with Rarity quickly. He was decked in not just his polished fixed armor complete with wing blades, but also he now had a military cloak over the back of his armor. He looked the role of the hero from the books. Moonshade had insisted on coming along leaving Silver Spear as temporary commander of the forces back home. She was decked out in her own armor that made her looked very similar to Lunar Fang’s ancient drawings, then again with the amount of armor any mare Thestral could look like Lunar Fang. They looked to Lord Hammer Strike and saluted him at the same time. At his side hung the Officer Sword that had been crafted for him.

“Hammer Strike, where is Rarity?” Grif asked. “Did something come up?”

“I’ll go get her, I have a feeling I know why.” Hammer Strike replied, starting his walk over to her place.

“So you two ready for this?” Grif asked.

Pensword realized quickly he was being spoken to. “Well I think so, I just, well, I am going to enjoy this meeting.” He finally finished. “I mean, I kind of have time on my side, and I like to think I am a diplomate.”

Moonshade looked to Pensword, “You do realize that most ponies don’t care much for the Blueblood house?”

Pensword only smiled. “Not all combat comes in the forms of swords and fighting, words too can be a battlefield.” He grinned a little and paused before looking at Moonshade who was reading it seemed a thick book, his next question revealed that it was a history book about Pensword. “What does it say about Pensword with words and situations like this?” He looked back at his friends. “I have yet to figure out how to hold a book correctly.”

“Pensword was a magnificent commander in the Strike families employ, he embodied the pivotal pegasus soldier. At one point leading the siege of one of the principle border fort during the gryphon war.”

Pensword blinked and shook his head. “Okay, another event that I will have to keep an eye on.” He muttered. He looked at the others. “Look this book is either myth or I am heading back.” He spoke to his friends. He looked back at Moonshade. “How was he in diplomatic or conversational areas?”

“He held his own, it was not as glorious as his battle record but he always noted how the field of battle was more than swords and spears.” Moonshade noted. The group paused a little as they realized that he had just said that.

“Well then,” Pensword replied mimicking Shawn. “I guess I shall show combat with Bluebood.” He smiled. “I wonder if he knows what is about to happen.”

“Prince Blueblood often doesn’t consider his own possibility of failure.” Moonshade replied as Pensword only nodded in agreement. She smiled, “Which as from what I would guess Sir Grif would say, It will be fun to see him fail.”

After a moment of chatter two figures could be seen walking towards the train station Rarity, and Hammer Strike, carrying around six trunks on his back. They were talking as they were headed towards the station.

“Those look heavy.” Grif noted.

“I keep on forgetting how strong an Earth Pony can be, that must, either be very light of many items or, sturdy construction at least…” Pensword paused and shook his head. “Reminds me of my Aunt when she packs.”

After a moment they finally came into range Rarity seemed to be happy to be invited to Canterlot and Hammer Strike seemed, pretty much the same as always with a blank expression.

“Isn’t that a little much Rarity?” Grif asked. “We’re only going to be there a night.”

She only smiled a little. “You never know what you might need at Canterlot, nor what could happen, why we could be asked to stay a second day even.”

“Which it seems I will be doing.” Hammer Strike said aloud. “It seems that news spreads and I was sent a request to visit a couple of others.” He sighed. “Of course, you do not need to stay as they are not Blueblood and are more tame from what I remember.”

“I shall keep my books open.” Pensword replied. “I am suddenly concerned that I may be asked to be a guest of honor to some military ball or Unit meeting or something.” he looked to Moonshade and to the others. “After all…” He paused and decided not to tell just what else he had read in the book. “All I can say is that I am going to enjoy this, and be flexible other then that, anything more concrete will not survive first meeting of Murphy or Discord.”

“Okay so two nights I stand corrected.” Grif said. “Still seems a bit much.”

Rarity only smiled a little. “You sound just like Rainbow Dash, not all can survive out of one suitcase for a weekend.” She smiled a little. “Besides, I may find a nice Stallion on my trip.” She replied with a chuckle. She smiled as she turned around. “Ah, so Twilight did let you come along my little Spikey Wikey.”

Sure enough from behind them running up to the Train Station was Spike who was huffing a little as he stop with the group. “Wait, wait for me.” He finished. “I also have news that Princess Celestia will be accompanying us on the train ride to and from Ponyville so as to help us through some of the checkpoints since the Changeling Invasion.”

“But we…” Pensword paused and looked at his body. “Oh, I was not a pegasus when that happened, smart princess.”

“No hero passes?” Grif asked. “I mean changelings cannot exceed their weight and I weigh significantly more than one of them.”

To their surprise, it was Princess Celestia who spoke with a grin as if giddy at sneaking up on the trio. “Maybe it is because it would be a show that you three heroes are under the wing of the Diarchy and that any full scale moves in daylight would be frowned upon.” She paused and smiled. “I wonder how long till their shadow games will dwindle with my sister back and patrolling the shadows now.” She started to walk to the train which was only now opening the doors to let them on. “I also wish to try and show my nephew that he should stick to Canterlot political moves.”

“Cause he doesn’t stand a chance in Everfree?” Grif asked.

“That and I rather not have him making a wave here.” Celestia smiled and continued to walk towards the rail car. “This is a place where I would rather have Twilight find her own calling and her own Destiny. Not be mixed up in the politics of Canterlot nobility.”

“Makes sense.” Hammer said, still standing with the trunks on his back. Giving a glance back he raised a brow in question. “Now where do these go?”

“Guards, take the trunks from Lord Hammer Strike and load them in the cargo section.” Grif ordered to the two guards they’d brought along. The two took the luggage and set off grumbling.

“Thanks.” Hammer said rolling his shoulders.

Pensword only chuckled a little at the comment. Mainly how his friend was a stallion of few words. He paused and looked at the train and smiled. “It never gets old, getting to ride on a train someplace, the clicky clack of the rails, the swaying of the car, the moving and acceleration and deceleration.” he sighed. “Or the smell of the coal being burned.” He just smiled. “I think trains is the best tech invented in my lifetime.” He muttered almost like he was a man in the past seeing the future.

“And to think, I purchased extra tickets as a just in case...” Hammer said looking around.

“I’ll make sure Blueblood reimburses you for all this.” Celestia said.

Pensword only looked back at Hammer Strike and smirked before stepping fully on the train car. He did not say a word as he settled down and Moonshade sat down next to him as they consulted the book again about this or that. They heard yet again another exclamation. “What is the deal with the Dragon and the pitchfork? Is that, some type of big cosmic joke?”

“Few can fight with a dragon.” Celestia noted. “Fewer still wielding a simple farm implement, we feasted for seven days straight after that day.” Celestia laughed.

Pensword just looked at her. “Before or after the Gryphon Wars?” He asked and shook his head, “No matter I’ll find out for myself.” He just sighed. “Maybe that’s why I did it, I knew I could do it.” He paused and looked to Celestia. “Time Travel, I hate it.”

“So yeah, it’s called ‘Death by Chocolate’ it’s a real cake.” Grif told the Princess. “You’re telling me your chefs never thought of something like that before?”

“Not at all.” Celestia said. “I shall have to address the royal kitchen staff.” She seemed to be imagining the cake. “With being an Alicorn, I doubt it would cause death and I think I could eat two of those.” She smiled in a beam like grin to Grif. “You shall have to join for a piece, or maybe Taze could take your place in trying the first one baked in the castle.”

“One of us shall be there with bells on your highness.” Grif chuckled.

Celestia looked at the Gryphon with a slight confused look. “You are not a jester, why would you have bells? Also with some Unicorns, bells are a symbol of Starswirl.” She smiled kindly. “Then again you were not in Canterlot after Starswirl became history, he was very much alive to your three.” She smiled at them, yet to Grif did he catch a mischievous smile towards Moonshade and Pensword.

“It was a human expression princess.” Grif explained. “Taze has been teaching me a good many things.”

She only raised and eyebrow. “What does that mean?” She asked curious about another odd human saying. “Nice to see that the three humans are teaching others so that their knowledge is not lost if..” She frowned. “I am sorry to say, but Matthew is worsening in his condition.” She looked around and activated some type of spell and looked at Grif. “Would… you think it wise if we allow Pensword to carry his memories? Combining two warrior minds together?”

“I think Pensword would be honored your highness.” Grif noted.

She only smiled and let down the spell, he could tell that as her horn stopped glowing. “That is good to hear, I, my sister would be pleased, I think she is more worried of losing the chance to actually have a benchmark to measure against.” She smiled a little. “I wonder how the nobles will react when they catch wind of the military reforms she wishes to cause, or rather turning back the clock.”

“Turning back the clock isn’t totally bad, what I wouldn’t give to see my northern isles as i remember them in my youth, I mean before they were a plague infested collection of huts that caused us to seek help from the Strike family, but the beautiful green gems of my fledglinghood” Grif winked at her, those history books had done him well.

She only nodded. “Well you would be pleased to note that after the Northern Isles were given Protectorate status under Equestria, they have returned to the Green Gems of your fledglinghood.” She smiled softly as well. “Also it might be the only place where Gryphons would welcome you setting hoof again. Although they were absorbed as an Equestrian State only two hundred years ago.”

“I shall have to make time to visit them.” Grif smiled. “It is better they have Equestrian governance then to divulge back into the ruin they were back during the wars. Your graciousness over them has been boundless your highness and I thank you from the deepest regions of my heart.”

She only smiled. “Thank you for what you have done for Equestria in her past, and to what you shall do in her future.” She winked a little. He looked to the side as one of her assistants walked up to her with a few scrolls. She smiled warmly at her. “Yes?” She asked wondering what might be bothering the unicorn mare who was standing in front of her.

“It appears House Pansy is having problems with House Cookie, again.” The assistant said to Celestia.

Celestia only blinked. “What is the problem this time?” She asked with a raised eyebrow. “Last time it was over who would be in charge of the Lower Canterlot pageant.” She smiled softly. It is interesting that two friends will end up having their descendants take issue with one another.”

“It appears that this time House Cookie is working on something big for New Years. And House Pansy is complaining about the noise, and the possible noise that is to come from it.” She replied.

“Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, there is a House Cookie?” Grif raised an eyebrow.

“Yes.” The assistant responded with a slight confused tilt of her head..

“Well that’s a few hundred pounds of headcanon that needs to be rethought.” Grif mumbled to himself.

Celestia only smiled and while not really knowing what he meant by that she just smiled at the comment. “So, what is it that they wish the Princesses of the Land to do?” She knew that they would come to her sooner or later. “Frankly, House Cookie is one of the more laid back houses, so was House Pansy but that changed about six generations ago.”

“They request for you or the guard to deal with House Cookie to make sure the sound levels return to a low normal.”

Princess Celestia only looked at her assistant. “Please inform them that I shall deal with this if I have the time, at the moment I am going to confirm the rumors that Lord Hammer Strike, Commander Pensword.” She ignored the strange sound that Pensword gave from his seat, “As well as Sir Grif Grafson”

“What’s the problem with their sound levels?” Grif asked with a raised eyebrow.

“The sound of construction.” She paused. “From what we were told, they have something being built and the noise is disrupting House Pansy from their activities.”

Celestia paused. “Would they like to be reminded of the noise that they caused when they were rebuilding their East Wing? Or their desire to dig further into Canterlot Mountain in a way that would cut off House Cookie’s inner holdings?” She sighed. “Also please remind House Cookie of the Fudge incident, or the Cookie embargo of two hundred years ago. Try to have them at least give a formal invitation to House Pansy to be some chief guests.” She was guessing that it was they felt snubbed or something. “Also please tell House Pansy that if they wish they may wish to meet with not just myself, but also Commander Pensword.”

“Does House Cookie have the correct permits to do construction?” Grif asked.

“House Pansy doubts they do, but we will have to check the records to be certain.” The assistant replied.

Celestia only nodded. “Please do. However I will think you will find it filed in some random location. You know how, essentrant the house can be.” She paused and looked to another of her guards. “Please tell the royal archivist and Genealogist to do a record search into the Pie family.” She looked a little worried suddenly.

“If I may princess, it sounds simply like a petty squabble of noble house against nobel house, this should be given to the seneschal to cover or the viscount, it’s not a matter you should be stuck looking after.” Grif said .“Your assistant should also be aware of this.” He said giving a questioning look to her assistant.

“For another house, yes.” She looked to Grif. “I however made a promise to the founders to keep an eye on their families for as long as I lived. That means that I get involved early before it could get out of hoof.” She looked to the front of the coach car as she continued to speak. “They are descended from the founders, and I wish to keep a promise to dear friends.”

“Forgive my rudeness then princess.” Grif said with a bow. “I was simply worried because one such as you seems to have entirely too much on her plate as it is.”

She smiled a little. “That is why I am happy my sister has returned, and do not worry yourself, I have been doing this for a thousand years ruling this kingdom, I do not have an over filled plate as you put it.”

“That is good to hear, you are definitely not the pink maned lion I remember during the war.” Grif chuckled.

Princess Celestia only blinked. “My sister was the warrior of the blade. I despised having to wield the blade when I prepare the battlefield of the word and mind.” She sighed. “Though it thankfully has been long since I had to wield a blade.”

“It is an admirable trait to value life.” Grif nodded. “But at the same point to know that those of us who are gifted with strength should first and foremost use that strength in service to the weaker ones, if it be that our strength is words then I salute the diplomat, but my princess fate has decreed that war be my field of change and so I will fight for peace. Truth be told a warriors path is to self extinction as we fight to bring about a time when we will never be needed.”

Celestia only nodded. “Reminds me of what you said to me long ago.” She chuckled. “Hence why those who strength are words should never despise the warrior,” She sighed. “Something I forgot right before the third Gryphon War… The second one I had hoped would be the end.”

“Let us both pray that there is never a fourth.” Grif gave her a respectful nod. “My Princess could you tell me about these mercenary bands that I hear roam equestria, gryphons whose only allegiance is to bits?”

“Gryphons had a social breakdown around three hundred years ago, and in the time it took to restore everything several records were lost and such countless bloodlines lost their rights. The runoff were sent out of Griffonia rather than the emperor having to sort things out himself. These homeless gryphons have spread across Equis rather quickly and formed bands usually lead by those coming from established warrior families. Eventually the groups became militarized bands of warriors and so the only skills they could really use to make money where their skills in fighting, things have devolved amongst them since then and now few if any of the old traditions are held between these groups, they raise their talons against the enemies of those desperate enough to pay them. I however cannot bring myself to make their stay illegal as they are truly homeless now even the oldest amongst them having never seen the land of their ancestors.”

Grif considered her words. “It is sad to hear such proud warriors once again forced to such squalor because of the laziness of the emperor. I only hope I will be able to do something for any I may meet.”

Meanwhile in another part of the same train car, Pensword blinked as he turned from the window and to Moonshade. “Okay, I have been asking you so many questions, why don’t you ask me some?” He smiled a little. “After all, you know the truth, and I think anyone here would know that it is the truth or I am just spinning a yarn.” He chuckled a little as he moved a little to get more comfortable. “Please ask anything you want.”

“What was the empire like?” Moonshade asked.

“Which part?” He asked with a smile. “The present before things went crazy, or the past empire?”

“The past.” She laughed. “What was the great wall like?”

Pensword paused and closed his eyes, recalling the memories from that day. “You could see it whenever you looked out a window. It was beautiful made of sturdy magical infused Crystal as Alto told me.” He sighed. “The gate itself was large enough to let two of these trains through side by side. The gate itself was made of a combination of metal and wood with a metal protocel. The Gate was taller than the wall and had what almost felt like homes from the gate guards. The walls were patrolled and had rooms built on the wall to allow archers to attack. It was beautiful but, it turned into a trap as well, shut the four main gates and you trap the citizens inside. Also the wall surrounded the inner city, the outer city and farmland spread out further around even more. When they said an Empire, it was an Empire. Easily the size of both the Everfree forest and Ponyville combined.” He sighed softly. “Sombra did some big redecoration of the Crystal Heart area, opening it up to remind all that he held their heart in his control.” He sounded sad at this point. “I saw what the end result was, but it was and has been wonderful to hear that they are doing much better under Queen Cadence and King Consort Shining Armor.”

“And what of Matthews home? Did he tell you about it?” She asked.

Pensword looked ahead and she could see the sorrow in his eyes fully. he did smile a little at how she was protecting some of their identity at the moment. “Yes, yes he did. He came from a land that was,” He hemmed a little. “Could take traveling by the speed of a walking Pony with stopping and rests would take about six months to travel from one side of the nation to the other.” He paused and remembered the size, as well that Equestria while calling their based number trots. It was the same roughly to a meter. “You know how Equestria is about one point seven one eight million thousand trots?” He asked Moonshade who only nodded. “The nation of the United States that Matthew came from is nine point eight two seven million thousand trots.”

“Oh my.” Moonshades eye’s widened.

“Yeah, Equestria could fit inside the United States.” He paused. “He did tell me that his was not the largest nation in their world.” He shook his head. “Still, he told me that he was proud of his home, that for a nation not guided by a long lived wise Alicorn, his nation made mistakes, and did some odd things.” He smiled a little. “One thing he wanted me to know was that he considered his nation a city on a hill, whatever that meant, as well as a place of refuge and a place to live free and do anything you wanted with your life.” He paused and looked around the coach car. “He made an interesting comment, you could arrive on the shores broke, and at the end of your life, be one of the wealthiest person in the nation, and it happened to many.” He looked at her quietly. “He told me names but they don’t mean much to me at the moment.”

“That sounds like quite the place.” Moonshade said. “I feel bad that he is in such bad straits” she said.

“He’s use to it.” Pensword muttered almost on autopilot. “He told me a little of his past to be honest. If you want to ask anything I could try to answer.”

“I hope he knows he’ll be remembered.” She said. “After all he did for us I don’t think anypony well forget him.”

Pensword only nodded his head slowly. “Agreed, I just, wish I could have seen him fight in the Changeling Invasion of Canterlot.” He admitted. “Sounded like an interesting human.”

“He kept the guards moving forward down to the last stallion, not sure how things would have gone without him supporting the charge.” she said.

Pensword only raised an eyebrow. “Interesting, and from what I heard he only used what was some type of crossbow?”

“Yes.” She nodded. “He held fast with it.”

“Amazing, and the Changeling didn’t outright kill him?” He asked, “I wonder why that was.” he muttered showing a little bit of the bias of the older ponies from the era of the Third Griffon War.

“Who know, I think in all honesty they were more scared of Lord Shawn coming back from the dead.” She said.

“Wait, there's another like Lord Hammer Strike?” Pensword asked in shock and a little awe, or at least he had that inflection from his time as an actor.

Moonshade nodded. “In almost every way.” She said with a small chuckle.

Pensword only shook his head. “Faust help us if they ever meet together.” He shook his head having first learned that this was not a swear, and second it seemed to be something akin to Earth’s version of invoking a deity's name. He blinked before looking back at Moonshade. “Thank you for being a ground for me, and,” he paused and looked like he was searching for some words. “Helping out here and there, just know that I will consider this my main time period from now on.”

“Always Commander Pensword.” she said turning away to hide a blush.

He blinked a little. “Why? I thought that, well it makes me feel like I am copying Commander Hurricane, I just.” he looked down at the ground a little. “How could I use the same rank as the great Commander Hurricane.”

“You commanded your troops in battle, you commanded countless battles during the third gryphon war, you are the commander of House Strikes forces, what is wrong with addressing you by your earned title?” Moonshade asked.

He looked down, the expression he had was that he had not earned it yet to his mind. “I shall, keep that in mind.” he muttered. He looked out the window. “Still, it feels strange having, being,” he didn’t try to get those thoughts out as he just looked out the window. “Thank you.” he muttered.

Meanwhile in yet another section of the train car Rarity admired the faux engagement ring she had been given for her part. “It’s positively dazzling.” She said.

Hammer Strike gave a light chuckle. “It is certainly interesting what you can find in Ponyville.”

“I was surprised when you asked for my help in this facade, you realise I have history with Blueblood, yes?” She asked.

“You do?” He asked.

“Well I’m sure it comes as no surprise, but originally my plan was to marry up in the nobility ranking, at the grand galloping gala last year I spent the night with Prince Blueblood, it wasn’t a pleasant evening.”

“Understandable. My meetings with Blueblood have been short, and quite frankly it doesn’t help what you can hear from the guards and his, previous, staff.” Hammer Strike replied.

“Yes well I spent the night opening doors for him and paying for the food.” She rolled her eye’s. “Nothing like a gentlecolt.”

“Pa- Hold on. Paying for the food yourself? He has enough money, so I would think, and he had you pay?” Hammer Strike said with a questioning gaze.

“No, I had to pay for my food and his own.” Rarity said. “Poor Applejack was so embarrassed when he spat it out calling it ‘common carnival fair’.”

Hammer Strike only had a flat expression. “Honestly, I sometimes wonder.”

“Still I imagine me being there well make him sweat a little.” She grinned. “Princess Luna, from what I hear, gave him quite a tongue lashing after that night.”

“He might be due for another, who knows.” Hammer Strike replied with a small grin growing on his face. “Anyways. So, are you ready for two days surrounded by nobles, some in which we should avoid?”

“As ready as I’ll ever be.” She said. “The Canterlot elite are always a finicky bunch.”

“Depending on who you meet.” He chuckled.

“So then who were you planning on meeting with after you’re done with Blueblood?” Rarity asked.

“Perhaps Fancypants, been awhile since I’ve seen him.” Hammer replied looking out one of the windows.

“The elite of the elite is it?” Rarity smiled. “You’re always safe with Fancypants.”

“Certainly, though we, haven’t met like this.” Hammer said quietly glancing at his hoof. “I will most likely have to either swap over or see if I shall meet him like this.” He finished.

“Well it should at least be an easier meeting then Blueblood.” Rarity smiled.

“Certainly.” He replied.

It was here that Rarity spotted something that made her grin a little as she pointed with a hoof for Lord Hammer Strike to follow, she was chuckling a little. This noise caught Grif’s attention and the Princess as they looked as saw something that brought a mysterious smile to Princess Celestia.

What had caught their eyes was the fact that the train ride had lulled two of the passengers to sleep, and the two had fallen against each other passed out and while snoring a little, was barely heard over the sounds of the train. Pensword and Moonshade both did not realize the situation as they were the two who had fallen asleep.

Hammer Strike gave a smirk as he looked to the two, giving a light chuckle to himself.

“Kodiak moment.” Grif laughed. Causing a few confused looks from Princess Celestia and her aids. Needless to say, Grif saw what looked to be a modern looking camera appear and vanish from one of the guards in the back.

After some time, those inside the train felt their movement shifting as the train slowed itself, coming closer to the station at Canterlot, nearly there.

The passengers remained seated till the train came to a complete stop, at which point it became a social hierarchy of who left the train first. First was Princess Celestia and her party, and then it was Lord Hammer Strike, Rarity, Pensword, Moonshade, Grif, and the rest of those that came with them. While the Princess and her party left. Hammer Strike and the others stayed on the platform wondering when their host would arrive to guide them to his abode.

Pensword only looked up at the clock tower. “Well, we appear to be on time, so where might our esteemed host be?” He looked at Lord Hammer Strike, “You did give the correct time of the meeting right?” he asked looking back at the clock tower.

“Still say this meeting was unnecessary.” Grif grumbled.

“So you have the keys?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“I meant with Blueblood.” Grif said. “This is going to go simply, he’ll make outrageous demands and stupidly transparent demands while speaking to you like a simpleton, you’ll counter, he’ll get forceful, I’ll put someones face through a table and we’ll leave.”

“I’d prefer to get this out of the way now, rather than later.” Hammer replied.

“Ah, take on an enemy while still disorganized and still not fully built up defenses, otherwise you wait and next thing you know that small little nation you ignored is suddenly a rather worrisome threat.” Pensword muttered with a small twinkle in his eye.

“Certainly.” He replied.

“You guys are no fun.” Grif sighed.

Moonshade only smiled. “You can have fun with any Gryphon delegates here.” She replied before blinking and looked at the group. “You are corrupting me.” She paused. “Pensword excluded.”

“We’ll make a legendary death defying hero of crazy out of you yet Moonshade.” Grif smiled at Moonshade.

“The day I start acting all crazy like you lot would be the day that Pigs learn the art of flying.” She countered.

“Well the Royal Porcine Aeronautics Academy is making great breakthroughs from what I read.” Grif noted.

Moonshade just sighed before looking at who she thought was the only sane one there, then again, if the story of him fighting a Dragon with a pitchfork, that might call into question her own sanity, still it was cute to see her stay close to Pensword.

Eleven white unicorns with blue manes with gold armor came marching into the station. “Lord Hammer Strike?” One of them asked.

“Yes?” He responded.

“I am Lieutenant Ballistic Shield, here to lead your escort to the castle.” He explained.

After a brief pause Hammer Strike nodded. “Alright then.” He looked to his group. “Let us head off.”

“Are you related to Tower Shield or Blast Shield?” grif asked.

“They are my cousins.” Ballistic Shield explained. “Their father Steel Shield is the younger brother of my father Iron Shield, there is also Bronze Shield and his family, all the sons of buckler.” Ballistic explained.

“That’s a lot of shields.” Grif noted.

“We’re told we make ponies feel safe.” Ballistic Shield chuckled.

Pensword only smiled a little, “Well I am glad to hear that,” he paused. “So is your entire family shields against something?”

“I guess you could say that, yeah.” Ballistic nodded.

Pensword only looked to Grif with a goofy grin. “So,” he paused. “No Furry I am guessing?” he looked to Taze and look to the streets and back at the group. “I think we are ready to move when you are.”

The move to the castle was a relatively short relaxed walk. In short order the chamberlain had taking charge of them and showed them to the rooms they’d be staying in.

Pensword blinked and paused and looked back at his friends. “Different rooms?” he asked finally. “Did, did they actually have us staying in our own rooms?” He asked in awe.

“Of course.” Grif smiled. “We’re heroes after all.”

Pensword only nodded. “I just, well thought that it would be grouped up again, like it always has been till the Tavern in Ponyville.” He sighed and paused. “Still, shall we settle in?” He looked to Grif. “Also, I want to talk to you about an idea, that I just had.”

“Oh?” Grif asked raising an eyebrow, a tick that both had started to pick up from Shawn and Hammer Strike.

“Yeah, only I would prefer it if it was just you and I at the moment. Just to see what you think about it.” Pensword muttered. “If you like it, we bring in Moonshade and then Lord Hammer Strike, then the humans.”

“Whatever you like.” Grif smiled. “But perhaps wait until after our business with the prince is finished.” He said his face scrunching up awkwardly as he said ‘Prince’

“Right,” Pensword started. “So, what is the docket for today?” he looked to Moonshade who was smiling. “Seems you wrote the schedule already.”

“Yes, mainly because I saw it as a challenge.” She pulled a scroll from a stachel. “We have dinner tonight in an hour at the Blueblood estate, followed by discussions and a night cap. Tomorrow we split up on our own, and then we leave first train in the morning of the third day. Also Princess celestia left me a copy of the letter she sent to all the noble houses stating that you had already made plans to celebrate with the Elements of Harmony.”

“You realise because you wrote a schedule down something is inevitably going to come up to throw your plans off totally?” Grif asked.

“Yep.” Moonshade replied. “That way I take the flake and keep the honor of the heroes untarnished.” She replied cheerfully. She paused a little at the looks she got. “Uh, is it bad I like to make plans just to see how much I need to change them?”

“Certainly useful.” They heard Hammer Strike respond.

Pensword only chuckled. “Agreed, Still shall we get ready for this dinner?” He asked in a smirk. “Frankly I am curious what they serve in the halls now a thousand years in the future.”

“I certainly hope the raspberry has come into it’s own in the time.” Grif smiled, his accent coming on just a little thicker. “You ponies always preferring the sweet and never treasuring the bitterness in life.”

Pensword blinked as he took an indignant look. “I love Raspberries.” He acted offended. “Small but amazing taste.”

“Ah my friend but you were always one in a million.” The gryphon chuckled putting a tallon on his shoulder. “Shall we be off?”

“After we dress, I think some dress armor is in order, or at least the armor from the Empire should do.”

“It is too clunky for dining.” Grif shook his head. “A simple cloak shall be enough for me.”

Pensword paused. “In that case, I shall wear one of the dress uniforms that I have yet been able to wear.” He looked at Moonshade. “Dress Uniform for the dinning I believe is the uniform of the night.”

Moonshade only nodded with a nod of her head. “At your command.”

“And we shall make a show for all those stuffy nobles non?” Grif smiled.

He got a few nods from Pensword and Moonshade. “Let us wear the awards and medals that we are entitled to… based on our timeline.” he added to Moonshade.

“This should be very interesting.” Moonshade laughed. “Especially with whoever the visiting dignitaries might be.”

“Indeed.” Hammer Strike said, walking out of his room wearing his blue coat with its gold trim. “So. When shall we head off?”

“Will you be taking the big sword or the very big sword to dinner tonight Lord?” Grif asked.

Moonshade only smiled and started to push Pensword with her head. “Now while you pick what weapon to bring to show your position I am going to get the commander ready.”

“I can get ready on my own.” Pensword muttered in shock.

“But you can’t put the badges on right, I know where each one goes, if you do it we’ll be here all night.” Any further protests were shut off as a door closed behind them.

“Well then.” Hammer said idly. “So. Let’s see how many swords I can pack on.” He said to Grif as he headed into his own room.

“And I shall see how many different types of throwing blades I can stuff into my bandolier.” Grif chuckled to himself as he entered his room.

Rarity looked around the empty hall. “I think I may have dived into something I wasn’t prepared for.” She said before heading to her room.

Thirty minutes later and the groups were meeting up again before they were to head towards Prince Bluebloods manor.

“So.” Hammer Strike said, giving his neck a soft pop as he looked to the group. “Ready to get this show on the road?”

“Thirty two throwing knives, fifteen rounds of shot not including the preloaded one, two swords, one stiletto in my hidden pocket one at my side and talons.” Grif said. “I am officially a walking pocket knife.”

Pensword blinked as he walked out of his room and stood there as he listened to the last words that Grif just spoke. He was wearing what looked like a uniform that might have belonged in the American Civil War, Union Side, complete with wide round rim officer hat. “Let’s see, officer blade, in working order, the knowledge that if something became of me, house Hurricane, Pansy, and Strike, would declare war upon the house that tried to do me in.” He paused. “Oh, and one angry thestral.” He smiled to Moonshade who was dressed in a much older Uniform, only to Grif and Hammer Strike she looked like an officer wearing a midnight blue indigo color cap that while having her rank of Major on the front, was more akin to those caps worn by the cannon crews of the Civil War. They both had a rather decent sized collection of medals and ribbons, even though a painting that they saw in a book showed Pensword looking like a General Patton if all the stories would be believed of the events that happened in the Third Gryphon War that he not only fought in but lead as well. Currently he was wearing less medals than what he might actually was entitled to wear.

Rarity stood wide eyed at the four who truly looked like they were marching off to war rather than to talk to a noble house lord.

“You seem surprised.” Hammer Strike said to Rarity.

“I just didn’t realise you all would be literally dressed to kill.” Rarity noted.

“Wait, wait, wait, I thought we were dressing to maim?” Grif asked. “Great now I’m going to look funny.”

Hammer Strike put a hoof to his forehead as he sighed.

Pensword only blinked. “A Pegasus commander of my age without a sword, that would be more of a scandal.” He paused. “While it looks decorative. It still can be lethal.”

“Why must you be armed though?” Rarity asked. “Wouldn’t that come across a bit aggressive?”

Hammer Strike nodded a little. “It… Became a bit of a habit with Grif and myself after having to hold up inside a mine shaft. We were woken up several times by the sounds of corrupted guards heading our way and had to defend the place.” He sighed. “Just end up keeping it on us, feels a bit wrong without it.”

“And also going by my reputation aggressive is kind of my thing.” Grif noted.

“I suppose that makes sense, I just feel dreadfully out of place now.” Rarity noted.

“If you really feel out of place, I might have made something awhile back… Something that would work...” Hammer said, glancing back at his room.

“Oh what did you have in mind?” Rarity asked. “I don’t think I could carry a sword like that.”

“That’s why I chose something that isn’t a sword.” Hammer Strike commented as he walked into his room.

“Wonder what he’s contemplating.” Grif raised an eyebrow.

Moonshade just looked to Pensword as they both wondered just what it was that he was thinking. They both turned to look at the door into Lord Hammer Strike’s room.

After a moment he came out with something wrapped up on his back. It was a decent sized object, but not much detail could be said, as it was kinda wrapped up. He gave a look to Rarity and gestured towards the object.

The white unicorn took the object tenderly in her magic and began to unwrap it slowly. Inside the layers of wrap was a stiletto slightly smaller than the two Grif carried on him. The blade stretched out long and elegantly, holding a image of refined lethality to it. It had a small simple silver plated cross hilt and pommel with a grip carefully wrapped in black leather. The sheath for it was a another piece of black leather secured by several silver fasteners. All in all, the blade looked intimidating without being out of place even with a member of the Canterlot Elite.

“Oh my, it’s a beautiful knife.” Rarity noted, it took her several minutes to get it secured appropriately to her person but eventually she managed to place it in a convenient place that seemed acceptable to her. “Thank you Lord Hammer Strike.”

“No problem, I still have another thing I need to make, but that comes at a later date.” Hammer Strike replied.

“Shall we proceed then?” Grif asked.

Pensword only nodded his head. “That might be wise, I hope you two have your little deception ready for tonights little show.”

“And to think I thought I was done with acting.” Hammer Strike replied with a tone of voice that not many of the group could catch.

“Meh, deception really isn’t my thing, I’m here to be the stand there and grunt threateningly sort of character here.” Grif noted.

Pensword only smiled. A sad wistful smile but he still smiled and looked like he was going to enjoy the evening. “Frankly, acting is what got the humans into the mess they live in now. Let’s hope we don’t go as overboard.” He looked to Grif. “I think you are more than that, You stood by your values at the cost of one nation shunning you, and you gain the admiration and thanks of two very long if not immortal beings. You were able stand at that line and say no more, the line must be drawn here and no further, and proceeded to push back against those that wanted you to cross that line.” He was walking now to start the group moving. “That is worth more respect in your one talon then all of the rooms in the mansion in which we are to dine in tonight.”

“You’re kind my friend, but in this theater I am not the main character.” The gryphon said. “Come let us dine.”

“Tonight, the main character is Lord Hammer Strike and Lady Rarity.” Pensword replied. “I assure you, you shall have your spotlight.” He closed his eyes a little.

“I can tell tonight is going to be interesting…” Hammer Strike said, leading the way.

The small party of five ponies stood at the welcome gate to the Blueblood estate in the lower area of Canterlot, one had the feeling that while the mansion was able to sink into the side of the mountain the land in front of it was full of gardens, a large fountain and statues all around. The house or mansion or manor itself was large and to Pensword’s eyes, made of marble. White, silk banners hung from every possible location showing the Blueblood crest in blue, a helmet overlayed over a spear with a crown hanging from it. The gardens were laid with every sort of exotic flower you could imagine and ponies could been seen everywhere working on the house. The gate itself seemed to be made of entirely gold plated steel bars. Two armed ponies who didn’t actually look like the regular guards stood on either end of the gate trying to look imposing.

Hammer Strike gave a glance back to the group. “Well.” He muttered to himself. “No turning back now, brace for the verbal war.” He finished, standing upright, his eyes focusing on the area around him as he stretched his neck, giving a soft pop in return.

Pensword only nodded his head and seemed to change his stance to appear like the history books. Next to him Moonshade appeared to also become a little more important looking, just by trying to act like she belonged with the reset of the group. Pensword nodded his head to Hammer Strike. “The path appears clear Milord.”

“My master has an appointment with the Prince, we demand you open the gate.” Grif said looking to the guards. The guards in turn pushed open the gate with little ceremony or questions about their visit.

The group entered the yard and then the estate proper with a slow pace. The building was fancy to the point of being gaudy as Rarity was quick to point out. There standing on the front steps, smiling like someone who was really excited to see friends, was Prince Blueblood. “Oh, welcome, welcome. Let me be one of the first of Canterlot upper nobility to welcome to this time the heroes of the Crystal Empire.”

Pensword looked to Grif with an expression that said. ‘He did a little reading it seems.’

“Or had it read to him.” Grif whispered back. he cleared his throat “My Lord Hammer Strike is the hero of Whinnysberg as well, it would do you well to remember all his accolades and not simply his recent ones.” The gryphon spoke in a very haughty tone his accent thickening even as he spoke.

Moonshade added in her own little whisper. “At least he listened or did a little research before we came here.”

Prince Blueblood only smiled. “Well, surely we would be out here all night if we were to greet each other with all of our accolades. I thought it,” he paused a little, before continuing. “Prudent, to take such course, seeing as this appears to be the course you wish to take by keeping things somewhat low key.”

“I did not realise there had been a war within your lifetime.” Grif glared at Blueblood. “We shall have to hear a story of your courage in battle before we leave.”

Blueblood blinked and looked very nervous. “I am afraid,” he smiled a little, this time a little more forced. “That I have had no such events, So as we may at least continue with a steady stance for the rest of the night. May I ask how I should adress you for the rest of the evening?” Prince Blueblood was deferring to the group on how to proceed on what he felt was a faux paus on his part.

“I prefer not to use titles.” Grif noted. “But you will hopefully address Lord Hammer Strike with respect this night.” Grif casually gestured behind him and Heavy Set and Demolition Granado approached Grif from either side.

Blueblood only nodded. “Very well Sir Grif.” He smiled with the ease of a noble trying to charm those around him. “That is as close as I can come to just calling you by name.” he admitted, “Ah, you.” The rest of the words died in his throat as he fully focused on who was next to Lord Hammer Strike, his eyes widening and pupils shrinking as he saw the engagement ring that Rarity was wearing and he smiled, and only trained eyes, which all five had for details realized he was starting to get a little nervous.

“And of course, announcing Lady Rarity Belle of Ponyville soon to be Lady Rarity Strike of Everfree.” Grif announced. “I have heard rumours you two have met.”

Blueblood only nodded. “Yes, at a time when I was, not really wishing to be there.” He lowered his head. “I humbly beg your pardon Lady Rarity, Wielder of the Element of Generosity for my actions, I took out on you, the irritability of being forced there by my father when I had plans myself for that evening.”

“Of course.” Rarity answered with all the most obvious show of forced sympathy she could muster followed by a gentle smile.

Hammer Strike seemed to stay silent, though his expression shifted slightly as he raised his brow in question directed towards Blueblood.

Blueblood only returned the expression. “My father decided that I should attend to the Gala when he knew I had plans to visit the family yacht with some ideas, like a better compass housing. I later learned he took credit for the ideas that I wanted to implement to the vessels, and then he was the one that, created the most awkward day of life when you Lady Rarity was guest of Honor of the House Blueblood at the christening of the vessel.” He frowned. “Father changed the name of her as well, to his own name, instead of Queen Platinum the Third.” He frowned at that. “Yet why Aunty Celestia picked such commoner food fare for the outdoors I do not know, I half wonder if she tries to deliberately cause mayhem in the noble houses, but she would never do that. She is Princess Celestia and she looks out for all of Equestria, mayhem in the noble houses would grind Equestria to a hault.”

“You do realise that that commoner food was baked and present by the largest earth pony farming clan in Equestria?” Moonshade spoke up. “One endorsed and supported by Princess Celestia herself?”

Blueblood only blinked a few times. “Still, as nobles one should have only the best of the best.” He replied before pausing. “A Night Guard who actually speaks her mind? Had Princess Luna really let the leash off her Terror Guards?”

“I will be sure to ask her when I speak with her tomorrow night.” Moonshade responded with a glare. “I am sure she will be most interested to know how her nephew talks of her.”

Blueblood only bristled at that, “Of course, go running back to your Queen of the Night.” he spoke with a glare. “She knows my feelings of how she is wanting to militarize the nation again. How long have we gone without a war? Or even a skirmish?” He just smiled at her. “Why should we cause provocation to others by arming ourselves?”

“It is a fool who only offers the talon of peace without also carrying the blade of war in the other. My lord is this meeting even profitable? It is obvious this ‘prince’ does not have a thought outside his own gain, I beg you let us leave and be done with him.” Grif muttered to Hammer Strike.

Pensword just started and remained passive, yet his friends could see the wings flexing and the armor on his wings were moving a little. Not a sound was made from the rustling armor as he looked at Blueblood, infact he was taking a few deep breaths as if trying to not speak his mind.

Hammer Strike on that note seemed to still have his calm expression, or rather, lack of expression. “Blueblood. We did not come here to have you insult my friends. Perhaps you should keep the topic on to the reason of the visit.” His tone seemed to show he was in no mood for any of this.

Blueblood only nodded. “Of course, that is for another day and another audience.” He smiled a little. “Come, come the main dining room should be ready for dinner, I think we shall skip the main conversation before hoof.” He paused. “I hope you do not mind but I invited a few smaller houses as well. Seeing as it is a rare day when a dead house is revived.”

“A rare day indeed.” Hammer Strike commented.

“He steps out of line once more it would be ten seconds to clear the room.” Grif noted to Moonshade in a hushed tone.

“Unfortunately we couldn’t justify it.” Moonshade sighed.

Pensword only nodded. “Besides I shall let him speak his mind, and dig his own grave.” He did not look happy. “How dare he call you a Terror Guard.” he whispered to Moonshade.

Blueblood led them into a rather large and lavish great hall complete with a long table that was at current loaded with ponies dressed to a ridiculously degree of finery. As the group stepped hoof into the room you could hear a pin drop as the minor nobles looked at the group, eye scanning the various weapons.

One Noble just stared at the weapons that the Gryphon was carrying as well as the sharp claws as he shivered. The Mare next to him actually fainted as a maid caught her in magic and gently let her down onto a large red satin cushion. “Where, where are your claw caps?” He asked in a blurted out question before blinking in terror. “Forgive me Sir Grif.”

“There was no claw caps in my time, we learned to be very careful.” Grif said. “Celestia decided my control was more trustworthy then rounded metal caps over my talons turning precision blades into blunt objects really seemed pointless anyway.” Grif noted.

The Nobles only nodded shakingly at Grif, only to all be shocked when the next event came from Pensword. While Grif had been answered a butler had come up from wherever butler's come from and moved to take the sword at Pensword’s side or maybe the cloak. What came next startled all present. Pensword out right turned and had a wing tucked under the butler's chin.

“Don’t ever touch a Pegasus Officers blade if you value your life. I do not know what today’s warriors do but to do what you did is both an insult to the officer in that he cannot take care of his own blade, as well as being disarmed against his will in a new location. The insult is also towards the clan as well as the smith of said blade.” he slowly moved his wing away. “That is your only warning.” He continued to glare. “Also do not touch any clothing either, what you see is a dress uniform, every single piece is regulation.”

“You must understand we spent a fair amount of time in a very hostile environment.” Grif looked at them. “When the next hoof could be the knife that slits your throat, you can be very jumpy.”

The Butler only nodded and quickly slipped away, to be replaced by another butler stallion. Pensword only blinked and scanned the room while Moonshade after what had been called to her muzzle, was now standing a little closer to Pensword. Sending a message that insulting her would bring Pensword’s wrath as well.

Hammer Strike’s eyes drifted around the room before looking to those accompanying him, giving a slight shrug.

They were seated with Hammer Strike occupying the opposite of the head of the table. Rarity to his left with Pensword to his right, Grif beside Rarity. it was here that something cropped up that was not expected from the group of five.

“How, how dare you have a simple Guard sit at such an important table.” A Noble Unicorn huffed in shock. “I can imagine Pensword being the exception if the stories are true, but I shall not have just a low born Major be sitting at the table.”

Interestingly enough, it was once more Pensword who beat Grif to the punch in starting the verbal attack. “How. Not of, I don’t give a feathered bear’s care about who has what blood running in their veins, you want to know what I was called as a colt? A Bat Bird.” he ignored the shocked and scandalized looks from the mares in the room. “So if someone of that background can sit at this table, and find one of his siblings be turned away. I shall leave with them. Either she sits at my side, or you shall not have my presence so you can gloat to your friends on who you had dinner with this night.” He did not realize it till now, but he had gone into a very aggressive stance and looked like he was willing to back up the words with actions. What those were, even he did not know. His gaze was focused on the Mare that had spoken. Her cutie mark she had displayed on a broach around a dinner cloak. That being a Peacock feather.

“In truth all that is required at the table is Lord Hammer Strike himself.” Peacock Feather huffed. “You presume yourself worth more then you are.”

“Then I suppose we shall be leaving.” Hammer Strike replied almost right after Peacock Feather finished. “They stay, or, we all go. I do not care if they are lower ranked than you fools, they have been at my side for as long as I can remember, and it will stay that way.”

Peacock Feather only stared silently as the group turned to Blueblood who was keeping a neutral expression, yet the expressions around the table were those of a group that had a better sounding of a new situation. Blueblood only nodded slowly, “I am sorry, it seemed that some new traditions have come into play.” He looked up smiling with a sad look. “As for your worth. As some stories put it, you saved lives of the doomed Royal Family of the Crystal Empire.” His voice showing something.

Peacock Feather only stared wide eyed. “He? You?” She blushed greatly. “I guess you might have a few stories about the family then, I did not realize that you were a guard for the, my this year has been showing so many lost families coming back into being.” She smiled softly. “I guess I shall have to live with having a Major at the table.” She turned to a Unicorn further down the table. “Say, Shiny Helmet, we have some guards for you to bore with your service record.” She only smiled as she sat down. “He’s my Cousin on my father’s side, so I can do that.”

“Oh, Prince Blueblood alluded to such things as well was there a war well we were away we were not aware of?” Grif raised an eyebrow.

Shining Helmet only shook his head. “No, just it is seen more like part of the way that those that are third or lesser born can find a way to bring honor to the family, and at least do something with the family legacy.” He sighed. “There have been no wars between, well, Nightmare Moon’s fall and today, small skirmishes that lasted a day or so, but I never was part of that. I did get to lead an expedition into the wilds of the Applelosia badlands borders, we only found cactuses and dust, lots of dust.”

“You sound disappointed, to be in any possibly hostile situation and come out unscathed, that is true fortune.” Grif said. “No one who’s seen battle will tell you otherwise.”

“Pensword can tell you that.” Moonshade replied as she looked at the goblet that was placed in front of her and the others. “He almost died protecting the children, he faced what had to be over thirty of Sombra’s guards on his own.” She looked at the table. “I saw him after three days recovery, even with the magic healing spells you could tell he had taken a beating, he couldn’t fly for a week afterwards.”

That brought three gasps from two unicorns as they looked at each other. “Swan Lake and Crow Feather would both die if they had to be coped up for a week.” This outburst caused Peacock Feather to tap her glass. “I believe Sir Grif had the floor if you four would care to wait.” She smiled to the Griffon as if trying to make up for her earlier event. “Please, continue.” She had this smile on her face as if enjoying this little bit of bursting of a bubble for her cousin.

“First off.” Grif turned to the butler. “Forgive me but alcohol offends my palate, if you would a simple cup of mint tea would be fine.” He said as he handed the butler his goblet. “Now, First off Lady Peacock I would ask that you do not be so hasty with others, in truth I had made my point still if you would have me say more on the matter I will oblige you.” He looked to Shining Helmet. “My friend do not begrudge your good fortune this time, it is rather likely you will see battle within the near future, with what we heard of the attack, changelings are rarely defeated the first time and well likely resurface to try some other tactic. As such I give you this advice, train hard every chance you get to sharpen your skills. Cherish your family every chance you have like it was the last chance you have, befriend your comrades and never cross them, for it could mean your life and above all else before every deployment, be sure to settle all debts both financial and emotional with both family and friends before you leave. Take these things and commit them to your core and you may indeed see the glory you aim for, if you still want it by then well be another question entirely.” The entire time Grif spoke it was in a soft tone, as he continued his eyes drifted to a window behind the guests as he stared and a few of the ponies saw the look. After the invasion a few of their friends got the same look as they tried to cope with what they saw. Only they misread Grif. He was thinking on what he would give if he had to give advice to his own men the next time a war was coming.

The Officer Shiny Helmet only blinked and bowed his head a little as the room remained silent after the softness and yet the wisdom behind it. It was broken finally after a respectful time by another of the nobles. The group blinked as they found cards placed in front of them and realized that each noble had a card for them. A card that allowed them to know who was who. IT was Silver Plum who spoke next, his cultured voice seemed to be a little uneased by the direction of the conversation.

“So, Lord Hammer Strike, some of us have heard a few rumors that you are now in charge of the Everfree Forest, which the locals say is wild and untamed and uncontrolled by anything.” he only laughed a little. “I find it hard to believe that there is a place inside Equestria that is not under the management of the Pegasi.”

“Ambient magic inside the forest appears to have disrupted the weather, making it violent.” Hammer Strike replied. “Not much of a big deal.” He said, giving his drink a quizzical look before giving a shrug and taking a sip.

“How do you plan to deal with it?” Crystal Flute a noble mare with a cutie mark of a crystal champagne flute asked.

“By searching for the source of the problem, but should it be that we can not fix it, oh well, we can tolerate it.” He replied. “Should it rain by itself, it rains.”

Peacock Feather looked utterly flabbergasted. “Have, you can never have any plans, it could, how can you live like that?”

Pensword looked up and smiled at this. “It’s called tolerating the weather, and second, what fun is there in knowing the weather all the time? You can’t know what the enemy is going to do all the time, so you just make a less detail plan and three back up plans for in case of weather or monster attack.” He looked down at his plate having not noticed the conversation and moved to take a sip of the goblet. Only to have Grif and Moonshade catch his looks and he only leaned back and little and did not drink from his goblet. “Seeing as I am on duty, May I have a tea kettle with a lemon blend tea?”

Grif eye’d the platters set out with hor d'oeuvres and with a quick motion drew his stiletto and speared a piece of cheese onto it. He took a bite from the chunk and set back in his seat.

Hammer Strike only smirked a little in response to Grif before glancing at Rarity, as soon as she looked to him he glanced at her drink and raised a brow in a question.

Rarity only smiled. She took the goblet and took a sniff and took a small sip before placing the goblet to the side with a smile. “Thank you dear.” She began, “However I shall request I shall have a nice fruit punch with the rest of my meal.” She smiled softly.

Hammer Strike gave a nod as one of the servants came and dealt with her drink. After seeing the swap he looked forward towards his plate and gave a small sigh as he started to eat the salad in front of him.

Grif continued to rely on his stiletto and his talons to eat his salad leisurely. The awkward glances of the noble ponies driving him to more and more flashy displays with the dagger.

Pensword only smiled a little at the displays, but only looked at the table and smiled happy for the etiquette lessons he had picked up from family members around him. He paused as he looked at the silverware before he slowly picked up what he remembered what looked like a salad fork. He slowly ate the meal or rather the first course of a salad.

The meal was eaten in silence, the sound of nobles whispering to each other was the only break in it as they ate.

It was when the second course came out. A pumpkin stew that was actually rather good in Pensword’s own mind. Still at the second course Prince Blueblood smiled as he stood up. “Now, as we are enjoying the second course. I thought it might be wise to start by saying thank you for visiting with me, as you know some interesting events have occurred, from land being given out without the land bureau knowing about the fact till after the facts were done, to the defection of individuals for positions that they were not ready for.” He smiled. “Still I feel that maybe we can discuss the Land situation.”

“Excuse me, Princess Celestia is still the highest authority in the land non?” Grif asked.

Prince Blueblood only nodded. “Yes, but the day that the Monarch does her own thing without going through the channels, at least giving them a warning, it could avoid problems. What example does she set if she does what she wants without even having feedback from the Noble Houses at the High Courts?”

“She is showing strength and leadership as well as grace and fairness by rewarding land to someone who deserves it and also by giving the land to someone who will be able to do something with it.” The gryphon shot back.

The audience gasped at this moment, as non one had ever talked to Blueblood like that to his face. Blueblood just blinked in confusion. “But that is her original home, her birthplace, Where the original capital of Equestria was. She, there was always talk of returning and rebuilding the first capital.” he took a breath and calmed down. “Still, surely you need help, we are all willing to give assistance in protecting and clearing out the dangers of the forest.”

Pensword looked right at Blueblood. “I assure you, we have plans, back up plans, fall back plans-” He did not finished as Blueblood actually placed a hoof on the table making a knocking sound.

“Yes, but surely you need ponies with Vision and Resources, what can a simple Commander of the past know about today’s technology? Or how a modern army moves?” He asked in a smug tone of voice. “What about having to transport wounded?” he slowly tapered off in his rebuttal to Pensword as he slowly noticed the slowly hardening glare from Lord Hammer Strike. He actually finished the question in a more quiet tone of voice.

“Blueblood. That is far enough. For we have the supplies and resources. Do not dare say another thing, against my friends, against Celestia herself, for as you stated, yes it was her home, her birthplace, but do you know what point you missed?” Hammer Strike paused. “Her, right, should you want to argue about something that is hers, and she gave to us to repair and fix the place. Do you doubt her judgement on this subject?”

Blueblood only blinked before he looked a little bold. “Judgement? I do not know what she thinks anymore, from welcoming back her sister who showed up right after the defeat of Nightmare Moon, nor the fact that recently she has. She was defeated by Changelings, how can she, what can we do? I, I worry about Equestria and what might happen if we do lose the sunshine. I know many nobles would not follow Princess Luna, she is trying to take us backwards into times of fear and unease-”

“Still thy tongue!” Hammer Strike exclaimed, silencing all around him. “If going backwards means surviving longer I am all for it, an example being your blasted guards armors, Luna wants those to be adjusted to a defendable point, rather than just shiney garments. Celestia fell to the changeling yes, did you expect her to just obliterate everything and deal with the problem with ease? She isn’t a god that can take all the weight and punishment known to exist, we all have a limit, and you are treading on the limit of quite a quantity of things right now.”

The room was utterly silent, all were staring at Lord Hammer Strike in shock. Not just from his words, but did they see small flecks of yellow dust coming off his back as he stood and glared at them all.

At this moment a familiar looking phoenix flew into the room through the open part of the window, that being the top part that was easily a story above any ponies head. In her beak, she was carrying a scroll. She proceeded to drop it before Hammer Strike before flying back out the window. Without delay he grabbed the scroll and opened it, reading it quickly before giving a small glare upwards again. “Well it appears we are done here Blueblood.” He looked to those around him and gave a nod towards the door to signify that they were leaving. After they all got up, Hammer Strike gave one last look to Blueblood. “Thank you for the meal, but we will not be returning.”

Pensword did not say a word as he stood up and looked right at Blueblood, but his expression was one of sorrow and pity towards the Pony and his guests. He turned around not saying a word. As he left Moonshade followed behind them as she did not even look back either and in a way the way she walked away make the group feel like she had snubbed them. Yet no pony was brave enough to speak. A few eyes drifting towards where Lord Hammer Strike had been standing.

“You all sicken me.” Grif glared across the room. Proceeding to spit in Bluebloods direction he stormed off after the group, several gasps could be heard throughout the room as he swore at them in french while exiting. He looked at Rarity who had been following him out “Please forgive my foul mouth.” He said when they were out of earshot.

She only smiled. “Not a problem dear,” She started. “I think I had a little bit of earwax so I didn’t catch what you said.” She winked at him. “Still I must say, you have a most interesting way with the nobles, no bones to pick, you don’t like something you tell them.” She sighed. “A bit like Rainbow Dash. Yet,” She paused and hummed. “I wonder what history would say about her, maybe a Wonderbolt Captain or something.”

Back in the Dining Room the group of nobles blinked and turned to each other before finally a figure moved from behind the curtain. “Very good my son.” Baron Blueblood replied as he looked at the sight. “I got a nice reading, and it seems we might have to start putting pressure on the new construction sites, problem is that Lord Fancy Pants and his wife Fleur de Lis are already backing them without even a meeting. Still a wonderful fact gathering tonight.” He grinned a little. “It is no longer the age of their times. Lord Hammer Strike, welcome to Modern Day Equestrian Nobility.”

Across the room one pony bowed his head shamefully as realization of the type of ponies he had been grouped with hit him. Shining Helmet had a lot to think about now.

Blueblood only smiled to himself, he hoped his father finally choked on this scheme and then, he could go back to doing nothing, and let the Princesses run things. He was a little scared of Lord Hammer Strike as frankly to his knowledge no other pony he knew of outside of a select few could have embers slowly flake off them like dandruff.

It was one block later that Pensword blinked as out of the sky, Renalti landed on Lord Hammer Strike. for the first half block or so wherever his hoof would land seemed to be instantly charred. A moment later Pensword realized that what he thought was a trick of the light was real and he looked to Moonshade, Rarity and Grif his expression showing as if they are seeing what he was seeing. He turned back around hoping that he was not going insane. Yep Renalti was nestling in around Lord Hammer Strikes back as if enjoying the soft nest.

Hammer Strike seemed to only glance back at Renati and the group before looking forward again, not really noticing certain things.

“We can still set the house on fire if it would make you feel better Lord.” Grif asked the glowing pony.

Pensword paused. “Maybe we can melt some rocks into glass or Crystals to act as early detection devices against Sombra’s ghost?” He looked back at the others. “Back there got me worrying about our pasts showing up. I rather not deal with Sombra again.” He paused. “Did anyone else think that Sombra sounded like Benedict Cumberbatch?” he smiled as they were the only ones out in the streets and so could get away with the question.

“What are you two going on about?” Hammer Strike looked back at the group with a quizzical look. Moonshade was the one to try and answer and only pointed towards the ground where he was now standing on. He was not moving and so, was doing a little more damage then charring the stone where he walked.

He raised his hoof, looking to the ground below him as it gained scorch marks from his hooves, getting worse by the minute. “That.. is interesting…” He raised his brow as he kept looking at the marks.

Pensword blinked and stepped back. “So, it was not because, well congrats you are your own space heater, but still can we move forward? Before we turn this part of the street into molten rock?” He looked towards the castle. “Maybe Princess Celestia could look you over? I rather not have you combust into ashes..” He paused. “Wait, would he then regenerate into another Pony?”

“Oh he’s already past the point of spontaneous combustion.” Grif’s accent began to thin out. “Frankly he should have vaporized by now or exploded from steam build up.”

Moonshade just stared wide-eyed at Grif. “Then what is keeping him in tact?” He looked to Rarity who only returned the confused look she felt she was having on her own muzzle.

“You guys have salamanders here?” Grif asked. “Six legged lizards that sleep on flames?”

“Well, uh, yes. Yes we do.” Moonshade replied with a slight smile.

Pensword looked at Grif as if to say ‘really? Salamanders, let’s hear this.’

“Similar magical properties.” Grif shrugged. “Somehow Lord Hammer Strike has become one with fire, as such he probably simply absorbs the excess heat and energy and uses it to fuel something.” Grif looked at them. “But thats just a theory.”

“We can discuss this further when I am not burning the road beneath my hooves.” Hammer Strike commented.

Moonshade only nodded her head. “Agreed, I think the castle is fire proof so you can stay in the castle till whatever triggered this wears off.” She sighed. “You three sure don’t live dull lives.”

“I am sure Celestia has outbursts that require protective enchantments.” Grif nodded as they kept walking.

“To the Castle.” Pensword replied with a nod of his own head as the group began to move once more to the castle. As they got closer what got them confused was who was waiting for them at the gate. Raising one Eyebrow Princess Celestia just looked at the group as they walked into the side gate and once inside the damage that the fire was causing ceased, though the embers still seemed to be around.

“So…” Hammer Strike commented. “Any ideas for what is causing this?” He questioned.

Celestia looked over Hammer Strike and closed her eyes as her horn glowed her magic as she seemed to just look over him before opening her eyes. “I know not why, but you appear to be radiating the same magic that I posses, most likely from when I had to overpower your own magic field to give to you this current form.” She was currently the only one in the room as they moved from outside to indoors at the moment. “Still this makes me wonder,” She trailed off as she continued to walk with them. She asked another question changing the topic for the time being. “I see you got the letter, how many of you got to read it so far?”

“With the situation we were having, I was the only one I think.” Hammer Strike commented. “Sorry ‘bout that but I thought it was best if we just left.”

“Considering we were about five point three seconds away from making it a massacre.” Grif noted.

Moonshade only nodded. “At least they did not outright call Pensword a Bat Bird..” She growled a little before looking at the group. “Permission to seek out Princess Luna?” She asked with a look of suppressed annoyance and emotions.

Celestia only nodded her head before looking at the three others. Her face asking what got Moonshade riled up. “I have not seen Major Moonshade so, angry before.” She admitted. “Also, Pensword I think you might like to stay near the castle tomorrow Princess Luna is planning something with Moonshade tomorrow.”

“Were you aware of your nephews… opinions?” Grif asked.

Celestia blinked. “His or his father’s?” She asked with a smile. “So many of the nobles think they got the corner of intelligence, when it is in fact I who has that, a thousand years lets you see many things.” She paused at a mirror in the hallway and they realized they were in the royal quarters section of the castle. “Prince Blueblood is one who just wants to grow the money of the house, and not gain any more prestige, his father has been scheming since he was old enough to do his own things. So, tell me, what did the parrot say tonight?”

“He called Moonshade a Terror Guard, called Pensword an old commoner who has no idea of modern times, and insists that we will waste the Everfree and it’s resources with our visionless barbarism, he also considers Luna to be a tyrant and I think he was implying you were going senile.”

Celestia only laughed. “The nobles have been calling me senile for over two hundred years.” She replied with a smile. Yet when she moved to the next part her eyes did not show the same smile on her face. “As for what my sister, the nobles have started to connect the dots and are trying to view things, they don’t like their own stability being upset by change in the government, at least not without their own hoof in it. My Sister is as they would say old fashioned, but I know she means well. As for a Tyrant, she is one, Tyrant of the Moon.” She looked confused at Grif. “Why is such a name hold such venom in your tone?”

“There once was a great tyrant.” Grif said. “He brought his people stability, improved the economy, was loved by any and all who would meet him, and you know how he accomplished such changes to his society?”

Princess Celestia only looked at Grif and smiled. “I do not know, how did he do this?” She kept her voice and tone the same, yet the three felt that her stance had changed a little, she might actually not know what these three aliens would say next. She had to keep reminding herself now that while they looked like subjects in her lands, they were really from another planet.

“Six million people were worked to death and, or, burned because of their race, lesser amounts of others because of their mental or physical state, skin color, or other factors. Men like this dot our history and it is too men like this we apply the name tyrant, admittedly there have been some who have been given the title and not earn it, but still there are many more who have earned this term for the evil they wrought.”

Princess Celestia only looked in shock at the Griffon as she heard what was said. She blinked and found it hard to comprehend that figure and just the terror that was caused. “I, I shall refrain from using that word around you then.” She looked ahead. “Still what shall you call an absolute ruler of a body in space? I control the sun, and Luna controls the moon. What other word might you have used?” She smiled a little. “That might be fun to shake things up again in the noble houses.”

“Well,” Pensword started. “In ancient days a Dictator was one who ruled a republic in times of disaster. Though that too had become a term of bad history.” He looked to Celesta with a raised eyebrow. “What does that word mean here?”

“We do not have that word or title to be honest.” Celestia responded as she looked to the three aliens. “What say you two?”

“I’m not sure what to say about that, our history has proven dictatorship is hardly synonymous with evil, even if it is generally.” Grif shrugged. “Our native tongue is a very complicated language.”

Pensword nodded his head. “Still, do as you wish.” He finished. “Do not take our own ways as superior in your ways, language as you can see means different things to different people.” He paused and looked around. “So, what was it your brought us here for?”

Celestia only smiled. “A way for you to speak about humanity without breaking the cover that you have taken, tonight I am going to “take” you to see Matthew and he will give you a trusted Commander in the history of Equestria his knowledge… so as to leave part of his own wishes to see Equestria, and to keep a part of him alive with his friends.” She shook her head with a glint in her eye. “It will also cause the nobles to hopefully not try and bring grief to you by trying to marrying their military to Lord Hammer Strikes Military.”

Pensword blinked in shock. “But, I am going to marry Lunar Fang.”

“You did, in the past, and most will think that you lost her in the sands of time, meaning you are an eligible bachelor in hopes of tying military powers of different noble houses together.” They had now started walking again. “So you taking on the human memories, would allow you to hopefully have time to avoid such advances.”

“Princess, I usually prefer getting some reading done before I sleep, is there any chance I could use the library?” Grif asked.

Celestia only smiled. “Yes, in fact you would enjoy reading as last time you, can you read Equestrian now?” She asked with a little shock in her tone of voice. She looked to the others. “What about you two?”

“I’ve been able to read it for awhile now.” Hammer Strike replied.

“We had it pretty well done before the Crystal Empire, then Sombra’s spell had some effect on our abilities.” Grif explained.

Pensword nodded his head. “Yes to if I can read. I must say I have been slowly going through books at Golden Oaks Library where Twilight is living at the moment.” He sighed and smiled. “I think I wouldn’t mind looking at the archives or library, either one would be fine, I would like to read a little about a random part of history, maybe the building of Canterlot.”

Celestia only smiled at them. “Then, shall I lead the way to the library?” She asked and turned a corner to their new destination.

“I think it would be wise first to the kitchens.” Grif noted as his stomach rumbled. “In truth we barely got to eat anything.”

Celestia only nodded. “Of course, come, I think we should have a good meal for you to eat. You can eat most anything in the kitchens.” She changed her course yet again towards the dining and kitchen area of the castle. “Are you trying to get me lost in my own castle?” she asked with a chuckle.

“Depends...” Hammer Strike commented. “After all this time of memorizing the layout, can you get lost?”

“You’d be surprised, the Canterlot palace is actually only around four hundred years old.” Grif noted.

“Wait, so where did the capital stay after, well, after Nightmare Moon?” Pensword asked in confusion. Was there another location before Canterlot? Or is the castle a new addition to Canterlot?”

“According to history books the capital used to be Cloudsdale.” Grif noted. “But you had it moved to be more accessible to the other ponies right princess?” Grif asked.

Moonshade sat as she waited for her meeting with Princess Luna, she had placed her name upon the list to have an audience with her, and at the moment it was just Luna, all the other nobles having gone to lunch or bed. She shook her head, it was dinner for the daytimers. She paused and wondered why no Thestrals had been given house statuses yet. Still she took a few deep breaths to keep from losing her cool with what just happened. She needed to know if the reactions or the stories of the Terror Guards were in fact real, or not. She figured Princess Luna already knew about the nobles disdain for her already.

“Major?” An unarmored thestral wearing a somewhat refined suit approached her. “Princess Luna will see you now.”

Major Moonshade only nodded her head gratefully and stood up to walk into the Night Court. Which was held in its own room off to the side of the Throne Room. She could not help but smirk a little as now Princess Celestia was holding her own Court in a room on the other side of the Throne Room, making any meetings in the Throne Room now a much more solemn and special occasion. Whether for good or ill, it was up for interpretation.

“Hello Major.” Luna nodded to Moonshade as she entered. “I sense you are somewhat tense this evening.” The alicorn noted.

“That is correct Princess Luna.” Moonshade replied with the proper bows and signs of respect. “It, tonight I was called directly something, and I need to know, if you can remember, were the Terror Guards real? Or a myth? Because If they are a myth it should be released as the nobles might use that as a means to constrict how quickly the military can be reformed.”

“I have never lied to you Major.” Luna said after contemplating the question for a considerable amount of time. “I’ve told you of the war, the battle between Celestial and I, if I was corrupted by the nightmare do you not think my closest guards would be left open also?” Luna asked.

Moonshade blinked and gulped a little looking a little scared. “I would never bring back Nightmare Moon.” She blurted out as her mind clicked that the stories might have been downplayed a little. “That is what the Terror Guards are called now, those wishing to bring back Nightmare Moon and their own goals.” She folded her wings tighter against her body as she shivered a little. “How can they not see that the Thestrals have always seen you as the patron of our race? The Unicorns look up to Princess Celestia, and we always have and will look up to you Princess Luna.”

“Why do so many ponies see us as gods?” Luna asked, “Why do some ponies say that my sister secretly plans to control all? Ponies are fickle, in groups they can be quite short sighted.” Luna explained. “My Thestrals have always been there for me as I have for them. My actions are taken as the standard and we both know not all my actions are worth following”

Major Moonshade only blinked in confusion before speaking. “I do not know what they say in Canterlot anymore, in Ponyville they look at both of you with respect, while they look more to Twilight Sparkle first now. So maybe it is just in Canterlot that they think Celestia will rule all? Which I find hard as she likes sending others to act in her stead.” Moonshade bowed her head. “Candidly speaking your Highness.”

“Always Major.” Luna nodded. “And how is the report from Ponyville?” She asked.

Moonshade paused as she thought. “They get distracted easily.” She paused and blinked as she realized something else. “Also how did you get here since you were in Ponyville just yesterday?” She blinked in confusion. “Also I appear to having some of the human’s attitudes rubbing off on me.” She paused and gulped. “I might be compromising history Princess Luna.” She looked up and right at the Princess. “I request a transfer to prevent history from changing.”

“Would you like to know a secret about me and Celestia, Major? We keep this secret because it would only further the foolish notion we are gods.” Luna leaned down to the thestral. She saw that Major Moonshade just stood there listening in confusion and rapt attention to her every word.

“I can travel by moonlight, just as Celestia can travel through sunlight, when our celestial bodies shine we can travel anywhere under their influence.” Luna explained.

Major Moonshade only blinked and looked shocked. “So, Princess Celestia traveling by the train was, for show?” She asked in shock. “Does explain some of the after action reports after Nightmare Moon’s defeat.” She only smiled. “That will remain between just the two of us.” She smiled a little.

“Of course it will Major, you are the soul of discretion.” She smiled standing back to her full height. “Is there anything you’d like to report to me?”

“They do plan on moving after new years and this time I think unless Sombra returns, or Time Travel snags them. I believe they will actually move at the start of the new year. Also, Celestia plans on using a guise of Matthew giving Pensword his memories so that, Well so that Matthew can actually speak.” She paused and blinked in confusion. “I also wish to explain for wishing for transfer, I, I think I am falling for not just Pensword, but the mind of Matthew, I, I did something unofficer like, I fainted when the species barrier dropped.” She admitted. “Detailed report is waiting in your quarters about what they plan to do with the castle and how they will move through the forest.”

“Yes I saw your request.” Luna nodded. “Denied.” She answered.

Moonshade only reared back her head in shock. “Permission to speak to that?” She looked rather shocked at the word. “Did you not read the reasoning why your majesty?”

“Major the date to the move to the Everfree Castle has been moved up.” Luna noted “Meaning they will be marching over ninety ponies through the Everfree Forest in the snow, please tell me do they have time to acclimatize themselves to a new officer before this move? Do they have the time to get the guards used to such a change?” Luna asked.

Moonshade only blinked. “Then I shall ask for a deferment till after they move.” She replied. “I request then for a formal transfer after the move to the Everfree.”

“Major I will grant your request with some stipulations.” Luna said. “I am allowed to rescind this deferment at any time of my pleasing should I believe it to be the wrong course of action, secondly should you enter into any type of formal union then the deferment will be considered nullified, you must wait at least three weeks after the move for this to stabilize before you come before me.” Luna said.

Major Moonshade only nodded her head and saluted Princess Luna. “I accept the stipulations Princess Luna.”

“Then there is one last matter we must handle.” Princess Luna said as a guard at her side produced a piece of smooth black fabric “Please step forward Major.”

Major Moonshade’s facial expression just dropped and turned neutral as she stepped forward. She did not know what Princess Luna was planning but she knew it was something she wanted done.

“Major Moonshade you have shown the ability to be both considerate and disciplined with those under you in your time in ponyville, you have maintained a good reform with the guard and with those above you. my sister and I have taken these things under consideration and we have agreed that you have the qualities of a leader inside you. With this cape I am promoting you to Lieutenant Colonel of the lunar guard. Congratulations Lieutenant Colonel.” Luna took the cape in her own magic and proceeded to offer it to Moonshade.

Moonshade only saluted and bowed before taking the cap and with a little help from Luna’s magic had the cape fashioned onto her back. Moonshade blinked a little as she found her cheeks turning a little warm as she wondered what Pensword would think. She quickly wiped that emotion from her mind to her best abilities and saluted once more to Princess Luna.

“Unless you have anymore business Lieutenant Colonel that well be all.” Luna said with a salute of her own.

Moonshade only saluted in returned and turned around and slowly marched out of the room having a few more questions and more conflicting emotions then when she had entered the Court with. She waited till she was outside of the room before voicing a big concern. “How can I keep history in tact?” She wondered aloud.

Pensword looked at the meal as he felt, well strange. It took another second that he realized what was causing him to feel off. He realized that Moonshade was not with them. Which he realized had become an almost fourth member of the inner circle. Out of the blue as the three were eating he spoke. “Can we include Moonshade in our group officially?” he asked.

“And by officially you mean…?” Grif asked biting into another piece of fish.

“Well, where we go, she goes?” He asked with a serious tone of voice and idea. “I kind of feel that she was left out when we ended up in the Crystal Empire, but, I just worry that doing this might jeopardize the past with this Lunar Fang.”

“Okay, let’s cover something right now Pensword.” Grif said. “You really need to stop worrying about this Lunar Fang thing and believe me from the depths of my heart when I say that your thing with Moonshade well not endanger your future with Lunar Fang.” The gryphon chuckled. “Believe me you're just causing yourself undue stress”

Pensword looked at his friends. “If, If you say so.” He shook his head. “Still, you, do you know just, what the marriage turned into?” He asked them.

“I can’t fully explain everything as we haven’t done that yet but they were married during the third gryphon war, by Luna herself I might add. but after that they had several large battles apart from each other.” Grif said. “They met up again before the end of the war and some of the books even said Lunar Fang wasn’t able to follow Lord Hammer Strikes final charge in the north because of certain reasons.”

“Oh,” Pensword mumbled in shock, “Uh, well, okay.” He gulped. “Well,” he seemed flustered a little now, but kept trucking forward. “Also from what I got from Moonshade, the marriage was considered the start of acceptance of Thestrals into Equestrian society, while the term Bat Bird is a very harsh term now. It was grounds of being expelled from where you lived back then.”

“Well if what I’ve read is correct Pensword was born originally to a poet in a small village, in such villages it wasn’t unheard of for a farmer or a poet or someone to be drawn into the exotic nature of a Thestral. The nobility however frowned upon it, but Pensword was considered a pegasus and named such by Lord Hammer Strike, when a high standing pegasus married a Thestral in a large public ceremony by a princess, it was a very big occasion and so it affected history forever.”

Pensword only nodded his head solemnly. “Which is why I worry. So much is lynchpin to that event, and, well, how can I not worry? It is in the future. It could change.”

“It’s also in the past which can’t.” Grif pointed out.

Pensword only looked at his friend. “To them outside this room, yes, but to us, it is the future, and does that mean it is predestined to happen? Or can it change in oddities?” He sighed and put a hoof to his head. “I hate time travel, did I tell you that?”

“Yes, several times in fact.” Hammer Strike responded. “But as Grif stated, it’s in the past, do you know what that means?” He asked. “It means that in technicality you already did it, it has been done, what you do now, whatever you do now, will lead to that happening.”

Pensword only paused and looked at his friends. “Trapped in a destiny trap then? I really hope, I just.” He sighed. “I guess in some ways I will hold knowledge forbidden, secrets that must never be told to anyone. From one world or from the future into the past, and even the past into the future.” he shivered. “Nightmare Moon, the fall of the Crystal Empire, and a lot more that I cannot think of at the moment, just… may we never meet Discord.” he muttered before sighing. “I think I am going to eat my pumpkin soup with sourdough bread.” He finished and turned to his meal in silence.

“We will meet Discord.” Grif noted. “Chaos is a lynchpin of the universe just as order is, eventually his power will return and he’ll get free.” He chuckled at Pensword’s facial reaction. “Anyway Pensword, I thought she was part of our group officially a few weeks ago, if you want to make it official go ahead.” Grif said.

Pensword only raised an eyebrow in response as he spoke in return. “Well I have been under a bit of stress so I guess a small detail like that got overlooked by me. Still, anypony looking to actually settling into an old castle that was the scene of Nightmare Moon’s defeat twice?”

“I’ve been there.” Grif reminded him. “It’s a nice castle once we fix the portcullis.”

“Of course that will take some time.” Hammer Strike commented.

“With some of these.” Pensword spoke as he flapped his wings a little. “We can get through that problem fast, heck we can fly things up and over the walls if needed.” He smiled a little. “Tents first and then we start building the barracks and other buildings on this side of the ravine. What is sad is that we all know that the original camp is going to be swallowed up by the grand building projects. Hopefully we can keep the locations of some areas, would be nice to have the military barracks near the castle when it becomes stone.”

“From what I saw that courtyard has a barracks built into the east wall, just needed a little elbow grease.” Grif noted.

“Oh, nice. that is going to be fun, moving the barracks and troops into the ruins as it is brought back online. I have a feeling the castle will grow a big larger than it is now.” Pensword mumbled in joy. “So, well, uh, why are we in the library again?” he asked as he heard the clip clopping of hooves on the floor as a Pony approached to where they were sitting. Enjoying a meal that would not mess with the books, which was rather fancy as the books were protected by anti damage spells. Which apparently were a thing in Equestria. He just shook his head from Celestia’s demonstration of dropping cake icing down onto an open book and it was like the sheets of paper were laminated so it wiped off with a move of a cloth.

“I prefer to read before bed.” Grif answered. “Good for the mind, you guys asked to come for your own reasons.”

“I’ll be headed somewhere else later, I followed for the company of others.” He paused. “Though I might want to head over now…”

Pensword only nodded. “I kind of came because I rather not be alone at the moment. Though it might be fun to read something, not sure what would be good to read. Maybe something from the classical myths or something.” He got up to move down a row only to bump into Moonshade as she came around the corner. The two fell back on their haunches and held a hoof to their heads as they looked at each other cross eyed. “Okay, even with good hearing that can happen.” He muttered.

Hammer Strike gave a quiet chuckle from where he was seated with Grif. “Bound to happen.” He gave a small smile before looking to Grif. “I am going to head out and check with the scribes.” He said to Grif standing up.

“Okay.” Grif nodded as he went through the history tomes, specifically regarding the third gryphon war.

Pensword only finally managed to uncross his eyes and looked at Moonshade. “Oh, good evening, I hope I did not hurt you too badly, I was going to find a nice book, if you would like you can order something I am sure the ki…” he trailed off as he blinked. “Luna promoted you?” he asked in shock at the new cape. “Uh I mean Princess Luna promoted you? May I ask to what rank?”

“Lieutenant Colonel.” Moonshade answered.

Pensword only widened his eyes. “I must say, Princess Luna must have plans if she promoted you to that so soon after Major.” he shook his head. “Still, If you would like I did learn a few things about Lunar Fang earlier while reading before dinner.”

“Oh?” She asked. “Such as?”

“Well, that she was battlefield promoted for the Eastern fields Commander.” He replied matter of factly.

“She did save Luna’s life, I guess thats worth something.” Moonshade nodded.

“Well that is the thing, usually if a Pony did that in the nobility that pony usually stayed at the side of those they saved, Luna sent her into the field to lead. If anything, the more I read the more I realize that without Lunar Fang, I doubt Equestria of today would associate Thestrals with Princess Luna at all.” He sighed a little. “Though I cannot find a lot if anything on her personality outside of the battlefield. If anything she fought like a General that Matthew remembers, One by the name of George S. Patton Jr.” Pensword only smiled a little. “Also, it seems that Pensword renamed an outpost he took from the Griffons after her. His first conquest I recall in the books.”

“That seems like a very personal gesture.” Moonshade noted.

“I think it is. Although it was I think rekindled in that her command post was Camp Pensword during her command during the Siege of Fillydelphia. In fact that location is a park now if I recall what I read tonight.” Pensword replied with a pleased tone of voice at his own research. “I wonder what else we can find in the archives about the two.” he paused as he felt something in his chest and a slight twitch of Moonshade’s eye. “Uh, if you want to do that, if not, do you have something you would like to do?”

“I don’t know I was actually going to see if there was any advice manuals on moving troops in winter.” Moonshade said.

Pensword blinked. “Manual L 223, it is on the table bottom of the stack.” Pensword replied with a smile. “I already have a copy being made as cited for Military matters there will be a copy for you, Taze, Grif, Lord Shawn, Lord Hammer Strike, Matthew when he wakes so he knows what is going on, and one for myself. Not counting the two that Luna requested for herself and her sister.”

“I see.” Moonshade nodded. “It is still a good plan to review it so that we don’t lose anypony.” Moonshade said.

Pensword only nodded his head. “Agreed. I shall leave you to the reading, I am going to find a story or myth on anything to have a little fun reading tonight.”

Head scribe, Fine Cursive, currently studied her parchments looking over the details quickly. The symbol of her office a phoenix feather quill from Philomena herself scratched quickly and precisely, making quick corrections or necessary footnotes. She was so enthralled with her work the old mare with a coat of fur that aled someone enter her office.

Hammer Strike only glanced around the room before settling his eyes on Fine Cursive. After a moment of being in the room he raised a brow as he began. “Hello?”

Fine Cursive seemed to jump at hearing the voice before looking up. “Oh, I’m sorry can I help you sir?” She asked.

“Possibly, I was wondering about some records.” He replied. “Would it be possible to see the records of myself, Hammer Strike?”

“Again?” She asked confused for a moment. “I guess if you really need to just sign the book.” She said sliding over a large tome.

“Thank you.” He paused for a moment. “Could you remind me when the last time I checked this was? It has been quite odd recently.”

“You were here last night my Lord.” Fine Cursive said. “Just as it says in the book.”

Hammer Strike only gave a slight squint towards the signature just above his own, matching and all. “I needed to check something again.” He said. “Think I missed something.”

“Of course my Lord, did the Princesses replace your lost ear tip?” she asked.

After hearing those words he seemed to pause for a moment, trying to think of something. “It is an, illusion. As some of the nobles I was meeting today seemed to be bothered by such a thing.”

“Of course.” She nodded. “I hope whatever caused that was not too painful, it looked like it was recent.” She looked to her left. “Just past the changeling lanterns, should be on your left, but you already know that.”

“A reminder is always welcome, today has been a long day.” He replied as he followed her instructions.

Fine Cursive returned to her work. She took little interest in nobles checking their records, if anyone attempted to change anything that was up to the spells and wards to deal with.

As Hammer Strike wandered towards his records he felt a slight bit of unease. Knowing of the travels he was bound to have, and now, for what is to come. After a moment he finally came across the section his records were kept at. It had pedestals lining the area, each with a decent sized tome on each one, each with a crest on the front of it, signifying whose it was. Given what marks he has been using for awhile, he knew exactly what his was.

After scanning the covers of each tome he finally came across his familiar mark, sword facing up, and wings on each side, flared. The odd part of this, was the fact that the tome seemed to be missing… Well, almost everything. His record was empty except for a single letter, left inside, his seal facing him.

“Oh great.” He muttered to himself as he grabbed the letter, putting it into his pocket to read when he was out of this place. Giving a sigh he started towards the exit.

Fine Cursive didn’t even notice him leave as she worked on her paperwork. Giving one last look behind him he continued out the door and headed to his room, anxious to read the letter that might hold answers to his questions.

Grif closed the book with a yawn. Placing it down to the pile of others the gryphon got to his feet and started for the door. “Pensword you coming?” He asked.

“Yeah, I am, just… trying to figure out how to wake a Thestral who crashed from exhaustion.” Came the voice from deeper in the library. “You got any ideas?”

“Flick her ear with your wing?” Grif asked.

“Uh, okay. I am doing that now.” Grif could not hear anything as Pensword did just that, flicking her ear with one of his wing tips.

Grif heard a loud crash, running to the sound of the noise he found Moonshade still asleep holding down a startled and recently flipped over pegasus. Pensword only glared at his friend. “What happened?”

“I guess it was a reflex?” Grif asked.

“So, any other bright ideas Shakespeare?” Pensword asked in a rather deadpanned tone of voice.

“Yup.” Grif said turning around. “Goodnight Pensword.” He said yawning as he headed for the door.

“Wait you are leaving me here? In the hold of Moonshade for the night?” he asked in terror… What about Lt. Bunny?” He asked in worry.

“I’ll make sure he’s sent down.” Grif said as he stepped through the door. “Sleep well my friend.” The gryphon called back.

Pensword only glared at the door and where his friend had left him alone. “May nopony finds us like this.” He muttered. “Well, I guess I shall try and get some sleep tonight… I am expecting to be hit in the morning for this.” He deadpanned. “Happens in TV all the time.”

Hammer Strike gave a sigh as he finally made it back to his room. After lighting up the room he went to one of the desks and placed the note down on it as he removed his coat, placing it on the chair.

“Alright, let’s see what I have to say…” He muttered to himself as he looked back to his door to make sure it was closed. After checking it he turned forward and sat down in the chair and gave the letter one last look, flipping it over to the front to reveal a small little thing to himself.

‘~You, if it wasn’t obvious enough.’

“Of course I would.” He muttered, flipping it over and breaking the seal, opening the letter.

‘Alright, to answer my questions, our questions, I took the records, yeah.

So, down to facts. You are pretty far away from this, but based off information I remember, we do fine in figuring out where to go and when. Yes, this will hurt, and no we can’t change it, obviously. Also, don’t read the other note yet-’

He paused and reached into his coat to pull out the note from the crystal empire that he still had yet to open. With a shrug he put the note back inside the coat pocket and continued reading.

‘Now that I am done checking that. There are events coming, soon and far of course. Can’t really say when, Doc’s breathing down my neck as I write this. Just know that you have a lot of work to do later, keep on smithing.

~Lord Hammer Strike

Shawn O. Viginti ’

“Wonderful.” Hammer said as he closed the note, thinking on whether or not to destroy it or not.

His thoughts were interrupted as a knock sounded on the door to his quarters. It was a polite knock that he could hear and one that seemed to convey, he shook his head he was not going to read into a knock. It sounded again three times. Polite and he had a feeling that the person knocking would now wait.

“Lord Hammer Strike?” A familiar voice chimed in. “I was just coming to return the knife you lent me.”

“You may enter if you want.” He said aloud.

The door opened and Rarity casually stepped inside levitating the Stiletto in her magic. “Is everything alright?” She asked.

After a moment he finally responded. “As alright as can be, with what is going on and what will be going on.” He commented before looking over to Rarity again. “Ah, the Stiletto.” He said giving it a quick look. “Something wrong with it?”

“No but I thought with the rouse being up you would want such a fine knife back.” Rarity commented.

“No need really. It is all yours.” He replied before giving a light chuckle as he put a hoof to the back of his head. “I actually made it specifically for you. The design and all.”

“For me?” Rarity seemed caught off guard. “I don’t know quite what to say.” She said. “It’s beautiful, thank you my Lord.”

Hammer gave a small smile in return. “I would guess you are not really intrigued in weapons or fighting, but, as a phrase I use quite often. Better safe, than sorry.”

“And I fear in my life, safety does get called into question from time to time.” she nodded.

Hammer Strike gave a small smile before turning towards his desk and grabbing the letter, his expression dropping a bit as he looked at the note.

“If you ever need to talk, I could listen.” Rarity offered.

Hammer seemed almost like he was about to decline before he paused and gave a heavy sigh. “Take a seat if you wish.” He had a small frown on his face. “For I fear this may take awhile.”

“I’ve got all night if you need it.” Rarity said taking a seat on the bed.

He turned his seat towards her before giving one last sigh and letting his expression drop to a blank state as it typically was. “I’ll tell you what. What would you like to know? Ask anything, and I’ll answer in the most honest way I can, depending on if I can be honest for certain facts.”

“First, what’s bothering you?” Rarity asked.

“Let’s see.” He gave a short hum before continuing. “Taze, Matthew and myself are going to be stuck in a loop of time travel destined to do these things that we can’t change. I checked my records recently to see some things, only to find that in the future I came back to take them and left a note for myself.” He said pulling the letter out. “I already fear that we aren’t going home, and these pieces of information seem to just make my worries worse. I’m starting to give up on going home.” He gave a heavy sigh. “It’s hard enough to leave friends and family, but now, if we had the chance to go home, we’d have to do it again.”

“So you fear you will be unable to go home because you have started making a home here?” Rarity clarified.

“It sounds cold, and it is a topic I do not like. Hence why I have avoided it for so long. It hurts to leave everyone behind, to the point where I don’t want to, but if I want to ever return home I have to do it again. I am conflicted in this.” He replied.

“But you’re not alone in this choice.” Rarity pointed out. “Why not ask your friends?” she asked.

“As I said, I hate these topics. In such a way I avoid them as much as I can. They did want to go home, but with our connection here, I don’t see it happening for us.” He replied, sighing again. “I just don’t know anymore.”

“Trying to take your problems on alone may indeed be causing you more problems.” Rarity pointed out. “Some things are just too big to handle by oneself.”

“As pointed out by many others.” His looked turned slightly sour. “So many.” He closed his eyes and took a breath. “Any other questions?”

“Are you physically alright?” she asked.

“For now.” He replied.

“Something seems to have spooked you.” Rarity noted.

“Lets leave it at, when I came from the past and met with the scribe, I apparently had something different about myself. And I quote, ‘did the Princesses replace your lost ear tip?’.” He said.

“That would be something to give somepony pause.” Rarity nodded. “But aren’t most warriors prepared for such injuries?”

“Normally I would have my helmet on me, but after hearing that, I can’t, or if I do, something will change that.” He replied.

“Your friend Grif told me a quote once I find fitting for that situation, ‘Those who attempt to change the future only speed it’s approach’ “ Rarity noted.

“Exactly. Which is why I say it is inevitable.” He replied. “The part that makes me wonder, is when...”

“Maybe there is something in the history books.” Rarity asked. “I’m no expert on time travel but I believe if Lord Hammer Strike was injured permanently in battle then the historians would note it.”

“Certainly… I’ll have to check later tonight.” He replied with a small smile. “Any topic is available to question.” He chuckled.

“Is there anything else bothering you you’d like to talk about?” Rarity asked.

“In all honesty, a lot, too much to say in one night.” He replied.

“I am always here.” She noted.

Hammer Strike chuckled in response. “But I am sure you don’t want to stay up all night, you would be exhausted.” He gave a small smile. “Perhaps someday, you might just figure out why I think the way I do.”

Her horn glowed again as she removed the ring from her horn and set it down. “I suppose we shall break the rouse to Lord Fancypants tomorrow.” She grinned. “Still it was fun seeing Blueblood squirm a bit. Thank you for that.”

“Thank you for accepting.” He replied.

“I was wondering, I work very closely with Sapphire Shores you see, and I was wondering if I could treat you to a concert sometime?” Rarity asked.

Hammer Strike raised a brow in question before giving a light shrug. “Sounds like it would be interesting.” He gave a smile

“I look forward to it then.” Rarity smiled as she stood up and then left the room.

37 - The Third Gryphon War

Extended Holiday
Chp 37: The Third Gryphon War
Act 4

It has always been said that the fields outside of Fillydelphia glowed red from the blood that had been spilt on those grounds. Lunar Fang had no doubt this was true as the fighting carried on. Gryphons and ponies died in large numbers on both sides as the two bodies heaved against one another, two great waves colliding one against the other, neither giving way in their endless struggle. Bodies lay strewn about, covered in lacerations, burns,bruises, and all manner of disfigurements and dismemberments. The sight would haunt many a pony for years to come.

The gryphon charge had been partially broken by the barricades, but as was to be expected with flying creatures, this was a minor setback. They easily glided over the lines of furniture, carts, and other such things that had been used to make their defenses. The gryphons across the line first had not been lucky as the archers had lain in wait. They looked more like pin cushions than warriors as they fell to the ground. Sadly, before the archers could prepare another volley more gryphons streamed into the camp. Soldiers, thestral warriors, and even some civilians had grabbed whatever they could find and charged ahead. That had been several hours ago.

The combat had come to a head and hell descended until finally, the gryphon general sounded the order to pull back and re-group. Ponies sorted through the dead, seeking out friends and relatives, dragging them off for a proper burial. The attitude in Fillydelphia was one of gravity and sorrow. The very air reeked of despair, spreading over the town like a massive fog.

Lunar Fang walked up to the thestral who was heading the effort to bury their lost brothers. “How many?” she asked.

“Near five hundred.”

“And how many of our brothers?” she asked him.

“Around thirty so far.” He responded.

Lunar Fang nodded. “Given the numbers of the gryphons, that is rather low. Not that I’m complaining. Make sure they are sent off properly.”

“I will see to it.” He nodded and left.

Lunar Fang sighed as she made her way to the forge. She needed to talk with Hammer Strike. After a little searching she found him standing on a large wooden workbench next to the furnace. The air reeked of smoke and ash, the temperature felt like the inside of a volcano. An anvil stood, the remains of a hammer lay on top of it, acting as paperweights. The poor thing had shattered from the rapid output of the legendary smith. Spare hammers, tongs, and other equipment littered the work room. Parchments and diagrams lay scattered across the wooden work table and cold stone floor. Some lay crumpled in balls, others were rolled up into scrolls on the side, and others still lay in heaps of ash, mere shreds of their former selves.

“Over five hundred casualties,” She said, not bothering to greet him. “And the sickening thing is, I can’t help but think how mercifully small that number is.”

“As small as it is, it still holds weight.” Hammer Strike replied, putting his quill down.

“I don’t know if we’ll hold out for a second run if they charge us like that again.” She said.

“This town will hold strong.” Hammer Strike replied, still facing the wall. He put a hoof to his head, sighing softly as yet another parchment was crumpled and tossed to the dust pile, bursting into flame mid-arc before landing in the ash where it shrivelled and died.

“I just wish I knew how. The history books never said anything about this. The siege was supposed to be hard, but that was a blitz. If we had been even an hour or so later we wouldn’t have been ready,” Lunar Fang said.

“History does not mention everything. She tends to hide things just as much as she reveals them,” He replied.

Lunar Fang looked to Hammer Strike. “So what’s our plan? You wouldn’t happen to have some diagram for an instant fortification system handy, would you?”

“Large walls set up quickly? I can not do that.” He muttered. “I am going to be honest. I am unsure how, but I do know that we will keep this town.”

“We need something.” Lunar Fang noted.

“I am trying to figure out just what that something could be.” He sighed wearily, using his hoof to gesture to the parchments surrounding them. “I may be able to smith things at a fast rate, but building barricades? I can only design and work so fast.”

“I know.” Lunar Fang sighed. “It’s just ... a few months ago I was just a night guard. Now look where I am,” She said. “Getting ponies killed.”

“Before all of this time nonsense I used to be a civilian. A nobody.” He replied. “Imagine that. I can barely remember it, myself. A normal life. And yet here I am, a smith, a lord, killing those who want me dead....”

“I guess we’re both feeling a bit over our heads, huh?” she said.

“Give it thirty or more years. You tend to forget and lose the feeling…” He replied.

Lunar Fang heaved a sigh. “I hope Pensword is doing better than we are.”

Pensword looked to the building adjoining the west wall of the fort. The large wooden gates lay on the ground as dead and flat as the bodies they had buried. They continued silently repairing the outpost. He paused as a new door, roughly hewn, was placed into the hole and mended to fit the doorjamb. It would make a good temporary measure for now until the entryway could be properly repaired. He looked to the roof. A new set of colors fluttered in the wind. The symbol of the two sisters circled together with the sun and moon as they danced in the wind. Beneath that, the flag of his unit waved proudly in support, followed by the flag of the Gryphon slayers and the captured flag of the unit that destroyed his home town. He turned to the walls and the Thestrals that were patrolling the upper ramparts of the wooden fort. Closing his eyes, he let the sunlight soak his fur. The storm was being broken up for storage and now sunlight poured down, drying the earth from the rain.

Pensword had taken to bathing regularly in the warm daylight of the courtyard. He smiled a little as he returned to writing his letter. “In conclusion, your majesty and great chieftess, I end this letter within the walls of Fort Lunar Fang. Please inform my promised mate that she has a place of refuge for our troops on the front lines.” He smiled, waiting a moment before signing his name. Then he stamped his hoof to the parchment. He let the ink dry before rolling it up and giving it to one of Lord Hurricane’s aids. “Deliver this to Princess Luna as quickly as you can.”

The aid only nodded his head and moved to another part of the fort. A few moments later Lord Hurricane walked over from one of the many construction projects they were working on. This fort had to be prepared for any attempts to reclaim it. “Major.” His voice spoke softly.

“Yes, milord?” Pensword asked in return as he stood, walking beside Lord Hurricane.

“I have received orders to march toward Commandant Supreme Sunrise’s location on the coastal range close to the Gryphon Empire, The Crystal Empire, and the Northern Isles that Grif hails from. It is being projected as a future front that we must hold. If those passes and fortifications fall, the Crystal Empire shall be open to a full assault from the Gryphon Empire. Rumors that I have heard in the dispatches are that two armies are marching towards that region.”

“I wish you luck, then. Shall I be reporting to your son in your absence?” Pensword asked with a raised eyebrow. “I shall provide the help that he needs if possible.”

Hurricane the second shook his head. “Nay. My son has asked that you lead as thou didst during, as he put it, Operation Cougar?” He blinked in confusion as Pensword chuckled.

“Very well. I accept the battlefield promotion. And how long till we can march on Fort Triumph? I am hoping they pull in their troops. The last three days we have had Thestral raiding parties attacking pickett posts and supply camps.” He smirked at Lord Hurricane.

“Yes, yes, and now I see why the Unicorns feared Thestrals and Pegasi joining forces. Our fighting styles compliment one another and we can fight around the clock.”

“And in inclement weather, leather wings don’t have the same problems as feathers.” Pensword paused as his ear twitched. “It appears we have a flight coming in. I think Grif is with them.”

“Very well. I shall leave you to your scheming and plans. Just to let you know, the weather clouds you asked be assembled for Fort Triumph are nearly complete. With the amount of cloud and magic being poured into them it could take years to dissipate.”

Pensword arched an eyebrow. “Why not build a few buildings in it for the battle? Maybe create a Pegasus guard post out of it?”

“A flying fort?” Hurricane muttered. “Never was allowed under peace times. Maybe it could be fun to have a flying city again for Pegasi. I shall take that idea under consideration.”

“As you wish and command.” Pensword replied as he took a wing and slapped him on the shoulder. They were making sure that any snipers that even dared get near them would think they were low ranked soldiers.

Grif patted the dirt over the last shallow grave carefully. He had made a point of burying the gryphons himself and for the most part had left the bodies in a set of shallow trenches lined side by side. However, he had burned the wings of every gryphon in a separate fire. His human mind declared such superstitions unnecessary and childish, but something edged Grif to do it. Every one of these in the trench had hunted, killed, and eaten ponies without a second thought and now they would wander the earth eternally for their crime. The ground around him smelled of rotting flesh, freshly turned earth, and cinders from the previously mentioned fires wafting through the air.

The work had been hard, lasting well through the night and a good part into the day. Tall Oak and Little Willow had offered some help here and there but grif had forced himself to do most of the labour. His body groaned in angry protest and his stomach bellowed for nourishment. He sighed as he wiped his brow, looking at a single wooden marker set at the end of the furrows near the road some 250 yards from the gate: a solemn warning telling what had happened to them and why it had happened. It was only a few feet away from the road. Anypony would see it in passing until it eventually rotted away. By that time, Grif hoped the green grass would cover the mounds of freshly turned soil, eventually erasing the graves from history. Somewhere deep in Grif’s mind Taze shuddered at the thought of what others might think of his actions, but Grif carried on, stone faced.

No wings. No weapons. No honor. The worst of deaths a gryphon could imagine. Would this be what would happen to him should he be taken? The gryphon laughed to himself. There was a certain sense of assuredness in knowing his future. Knowing that his actions would be damned by his species and yet he would walk from this war with wings attached and with honor to spare for his name. War was a funny thing to put him in the position of the traitor and the hero, the rogue and the paragon. The same crimes that made his own race spit on his very name had him lauded with great praise by the ponies.

“In flander’s fields the poppies grow,” Grif muttered to himself under his breath as he impaled the shovel into the mound. It was done. They had been given a burial and that was more than some enemies would give them. What had been done to them was of little consequence now. They were dead and had moved on.

Grif turned to the outpost and began the slow walk back, having neither energy for flight, nor running, even if there should there be necessity for it. The gryphon decided he would return to the outpost, find himself something to eat, and then sleep. More battles were coming and the chances to extend the same courtesy to his other victims would be rare if they came at all. The third gryphon war had started. The gryphons had struck a blow and Equestria had struck back. The fuse was lit. The boulder had begun its rapid descent down the hill. Now it was up to him to see it through to the end.

Near the outskirts of the town, logs lay strewn about, roped together with soldered metal binds gripping around them, giving them extra reinforcement. Hammer Strike pulled at the rope in his teeth, raising another segment of the log wall they had built. Once he got far enough it fell into place, its movement halting as its metal joint locked into the previous segment. It stood, tall and firm. Rather than risk having the chance of stray arrows and bolts flying into the town, Hammer Strike had designed a rough barricade to raise around the the perimeter.

Letting go of the rope, he exhaled, observing their progress so far. A quarter of the city had been surrounded, which was thankfully the more populated segment. Civilians streamed past as they made their way for the shelters and places of retreat as thestrals and earth ponies guided them along. The thestrals had worked on camouflaging some bunkers to protect the fillies and children. Hammer Strike looked over the segment one last time to make sure it had connected properly before nodding in approval.

Hammer Strike made for the lumber yard at a speedy trot. He needed more logs to complete the barricade. The water sluice was in full swing as tree trunks floated down. Lunar Fang stood with the foreman, overseeing the volunteers who had donated their woodstocks to the defense of the town. Earth Ponies, Thestrals, Pegasi, and Unicorns sweat and worked together, cutting the logs, systematically pumping them through as they prepared them. For the first time in Equestrian history all the walls and petty preconceptions had been torn down. Minor Noble and commoner worked side by side for the common good and the livelihood of colts, mares, and foals. The air buzzed with magic as chips flew through the air. The unicorns were making good time on the trunks the Earth Ponies had dragged in. At this rate, the wall would hopefully be finished by nightfall.

“Are the next segments complete?” Hammer Strike called out to Lunar Fang.

“They are just binding them to the joint now.” Lunar Fang responded.

“Good.” Hammer Strike sighed. “I shall move it when it is ready,” He said, taking a moment to rest. “How go the battles?”

“Bloodier than I would have liked.” Lunar Fang admitted. “But we are holding our own out there.”

“How is the armor holding up for you?”

“It is proving true to your reputation.” She said. “Just a few minor nicks and scrapes.”

“It is difficult to be perfectly defended.” Hammer Strike commented. “At least it is serving you well.”

“I have never doubted it would. I trust your work, Lord Hammer Strike.” She said.

“That is good to know.” He looked over to the now finished segment. “Back to work, it seems…” He muttered as he stood back up.

Pensword stood still upon the parapet as he watched the column streaming away from Fort Lunar Fang. Colonel Hurricane was leaving and he was in charge now. He looked to Captain Hurricane briefly on his left before shifting his gaze back on the horizon. “We march tomorrow. We will leave a token defense here with orders to bunker down while we march. How go the raids to the enemy supply trains and outposts?”

“We are keeping them on their toes.” Hurricane responded. “Admittedly, the thestrals are surprising me with their ingenuity.” He saw Pensword give a now quite familiar smirk. Clearly he was pleased with this news as well as the unspoken compliment.

“Please, continue with your report. I would like to hear of the ingenuity. Also, are you glad we have the Thestrals helping now?” Pensword moved a wing to point to the forest. “Surely by now you shouldn’t be surprised. You had me to spar against back at Fort Jasmine, after all.” Pensword chuckled.

“The other day we were preparing to intercept a supply train on its way to Fort Triumph when I came across Thestrals digging pits. In my ignorance I reminded them that a pitfall trap was hardly even a hindrance to a gryphon at which they simply smiled to themselves and told me the pits were not traps.” He sighed a bit. “I couldn’t figure it out until half my thestral Troops began making a stable cover for the pits while the other half waited inside. They were using the pits to lie in wait. I never saw the gryphons so scared as when bat ponies began rising from the ground, weapons drawn and ready for combat.”

Pensword actually began to laugh. “I am sure that the news and stories shall begin to spread among the Gryphons. Yes, I ordered Grif to let one escape to spread the fear to the next Outpost.” He paused, cutting off his laughter as his face grew serious. “As I said before, we attack tomorrow. Cut off the supply lines and outer posts and they shall become blind to our locations. The dead rising as Bat Ponies.” he spat. “I hate that term,” He muttered. “Still, at least it is only the Gryphons calling us that. I hope none of your troops have used it. Or have they finally been broken of that particular habit?” Pensword turned from the ramparts. He could no longer see the troops marching away to Commandant Supreme Sunrise’s outpost. He had already sent a letter requesting more troops from both Princess Celestia, as well as High Chiefess Luna. He hoped the reply would come soon. He motioned for Hurricane III to follow after him to the main building.

“We have been working on it.” The Captain admitted. “It is not something easily erased from one's vocabulary.” He said, regretfully, as he looked across the expanse. “Still, if you keep leading these battles so fluidly, I do think Thestrals shall be lauded as the heroes of the country.”

“Thank you. Still, I must say that I have yet begun to fight.” Pensword muttered with a sly smirk. “The Gryphons took my pride of home from me. They left it in ruins. And the wounds that they left in that place will remain in my heart for the rest of my days. I shall do far worse to them. I shall humiliate them. They call themselves masters of warfare. I shall show them that a species of prey can be a better commander then they ever could be.” He looked at the door and the flag on the roof. “I am amazed that we had so few casualties. I like using the Dream Walkers. Sleepy and paranoid Gryphons make much better targets.”

“Grif has been working with our engineers to get their firing of the ballistas down. If all goes well, by next attack we shall have even less casualties than we had here.” Hurricane said.

“Good. Was that what I heard this morning? Also, how many have we built now? I hope more than just one for transport.” He paused at the door to the corner tower and nodded to an empty space near it. He held the door open, waited a moment, then walked on through. Hurricane followed after, his brows furrowed in confusion and concern.

“Have you been sleeping alright?” Hurricane asked.

“Yes, I have. Why do you ask?” Pensword asked with a turn before blinking. He had a feeling why, but he had to be sure. He turned his head back to face forward. “I am guessing you have a question. By all means, ask.”

“You have been addressing thin air,” Hurricane said. “It is quite hard to ignore sometimes.”

Pensword paused and looked back at Hurricane. “You were not at Fort Jasmine when ... right before it was abandoned.” He looked around, found an empty room, and ushered the pegasus inside. Barrels of powder and dried fruit lay scattered around the space. There did not appear to be any holes or windows for others to listen, so after a peremptory scan, Pensword got to the point. “Hurricane, how well do you know me? How stable do you think I am?”

“You are by far one of the most sensible ponies i have ever met. This is why such behavior worries me.”

Pensword nodded as he sat down against one of the walls. “Hurricane, do you know how I learned about the fall of my town? How I knew so quickly? Why I marched into Unity already with the war prizes of captured enemy colors and weapons?”

“There were rumors, but I never received the full story. So, no,” he answered. He noticed Pensword motioning with a hoof to go on. “Some say you went mad. Others said Faust herself sent you a vision of your town’s destruction. Some have even said you made a deal with tirek for omnisciency.”

Pensword just stared for a time before he shook head. “There is no way in Equestria I would ever make a deal with Tirek for anything. Of all that, the Faust theory might be the closest. I do not know exactly how, but I lived each life in that town as it was snuffed out.” He grimaced as he recalled the vision once again. “I still feel the phantom pains.” He got up and moved to another wall. “After that, I have seen the ghosts of the dead. I, I let in the Mayor’s wife just now. I cannot tell who is alive or dead unless they walk through a wall or stand in the middle of the table.” He closed his eyes. “The Gryphon Slayers know this, and the Thestrals, but not many others know this outside of you.” He looked up at his friend. “Can you help make sure I maintain control of this unit? I shall not allow any of those lesser nobles or sons of high nobles try to take this command from me. You heard your father. I lead the Troops. I just need noble blood to help cement that order. I have hit the ceiling for unlanded soldiers to rise above their merits, Captain.”

“Then maybe there is still an answer to your problem.” Captain Hurricane clapped a hoof on pensword’s shoulder. “Nevertheless, your blood is far more noble than mine even if some are too blind to recognise it. I will do everything in my power to help you.”

“I am just a warrior protecting my homeland.” Pensword muttered as he stood up. “I shall fetch my Pitchfork. I think I will go with the next patrol.” He declared. “Thank you for your help. And your words. Even if something were to happen, I know it would be due to outside forces thou couldst not prevent.”

“Let us show them who they have trifled with,” Hurricane said with a salute.

“Thank you, Captain.” Pensword replied with a return salute. “Now, I shall need to get ready. While I am out, you are in command of the fort. Do not let her fall, or Lunar Fang shall be coming after you.” Pensword said, his tone hovering between serious and joking. “Take care, Hurricane.” he muttered.

“Be safe, my friend.” Hurricane responded.

Hammer Strike smiled as the last segment of wall locked in place. It was midday and he was pleasantly surprised to have finished so early. Giving a nod, he stepped back and gave the wall one last look over, making sure every piece connected properly with the others. He gave it a solid kick for good measure. The thick beams vibrated, carrying around the wall and back again, but at least they held.

Nodding in approval, Hammer Strike negligently stepped aside as a gryphon arrow embedded itself into the ground near his hoof. The long shaft carried a message tied with a red ribbon and sealed with wax in the shape a strange looking shield. It resembled a bird’s talon with a paw print imposed behind it.

Raising a brow in question he grabbed the message and broke the seal, opening it to reveal its contents.

‘To Lord Hammer Strike of Equestria,

It seems that with the battle going at its present pace it will be some time before we meet in combat. So I say why not speed things up a bit? I, the honorable general Steelclaw Talonfang, hereby issue you a personal challenge. Let the two of us meet tomorrow at noon on the field of battle. You may bring a maximum of five with you to witness your defeat, one acting as your second. No harm will come to you until our battle, and they will be allowed to retreat afterwards. If you accept this challenge then we shall see if ‘Celestia’s Ghost’ lives up to his name.

Until our blades meet in glorious combat,

General Steelclaw Talonfang of Gryphonia.’

Hammer Strike shrugged, putting the message in his coat pocket. “I think I could take a fifteen minute break at that time…” He said to himself as he walked towards the entrance of the city.

Lunar Fang galloped to the wall with a squad of soldiers. “Lord Hammer Strike! A wall guard said an arrow made its way over the barricade at this spot. Are you ok?” she asked.

“Yes, I am fine. The arrow just had a message on it challenging me to a duel to the death with their general.” He responded.

There was a moment of silence. “WHAT?” Many voices echoed simultaneously.

“Oh, you know, just a one on one duel. Nothing really intense.” He shrugged, pulling the message out.

“You do know gryphon generals have to fight for their rank, correct?” Lunar Fang asked. “They are among the most skilled of the warriors.”

Hammer Strike raised a brow. “At least it will be an entertaining duel then.” He shrugged. “He wanted me to bring others to watch my ‘downfall.’” He shook his head. “I shall just go alone most likely.”

“You are not walking up to a gryphon general alone.” Lunar Fang stomped a hoof in agitation.

“You want to come and watch then?” He asked.

“Want doesn’t seem to be the proper term.” she said. “If you must accept this duel, then I will act as your second.”

“Okay.” Hammer Strike shrugged. “Tomorrow at noon ‘on the field of battle.’”

“I don’t know if I find your attitude overconfident or psychotic.” Lunar Fang sighed. She turned to the guard. “Go warn the troops. It seems we will have a duel tomorrow.” she said.

“I tend to find little entertainment in these battles.” Hammer Strike responded.

“Maybe but it will do the troops good to see the legend in combat,” Lunar Fang said. Hammer Strike rolled his eyes jokingly in response before heading off to the forge.

Pensword’s left eye twitched as he heard the hoof steps of the next patrol fading into the distance. In the last hour he’d had two rival noble houses march into his outpost. And now, standing watch he could hear the two Unicorn stallions from Noble houses Sharp Blade and Jade Sphere arguing over who was to take command. Captain Hurricane was currently on another patrol chasing down a minor army of about five hundred Gryphons marching to their location. He held up a wing and was still ignored. Pensword huffed and turned around to walk away when his right ear twitched and he turned to walk towards a shouting match. He could hear Blue Vase clearly enough, but the other voice was new.

“I don’t care if your were the personal doctor for Princess Celestia. This is a military post and I am in charge of all medical operations here. I demand you wash your hooves before seeing to the patients. These orders come from Colonel Hurricane, himself.”

“Are you saying I am unclean like some common earth pony?” The other voice, female, growled back. Pensword turned the corner into the tent and saw a white Unicorn bearing a staff with red ribbons wrapped around it, a medical symbol of the time period. “I am a doctor, and I keep my hooves clean.” Pensword was amazed he snuck up on the new doctor without her hearing him.

“What is going on here?” He smirked as Blue Vase rolled her eyes while the other doctor jumped a good bit off the ground before landing and turning around. “Oh, it’s the assistant to Lord Hurricane’s son.” She snorted. “I think you two will be pleased to know that a leader is being decided and hopefully it is my own liege, Dark Jade.”

“I doubt it. Colonel Hurricane made specific orders that his son and I be left in command, and Captain Hurricane has chosen me to plan the assault on Fort Triumph.” His tone had an edge to it.

“Yes, yes.” the doctor muttered. “Still, that is because there were no full blooded lords or dukes in charge of troops. Now that we have noble blood of age again, they shall take command. I see no reason why you Pegasi still prefer military ranks over the ranks of nobility.”

Blue Vase beat Pensword to the punch. “Because,” She growled. “Nobility is given to you on a silver platter. To the Pegasi, our ranks and leaders were earned by hard work. To become a Colonel, you prove your worth to be promoted. Why do you think it has always been a Pegasus who was in charge of the military in times of war?”

“How …? Do you know who I am? I am Doctor Pure Heart: Personal Physician to House Jade Sphere.”

She was suddenly interrupted as Little Willow entered into the tent. “Blue Vase? I found that wild ivy that you were needing.” she shouted as she headed to one of the patient’s beds. Stopping to wash her hooves in the basin, she turned to the pony. I really don’t see what you meant, though the infection does appear to be withdrawing.” she said as she started unwrapping the bandaged leg of the pony in front of her.

Pensword smirked a little. He knew that the magic to see the microscopic was still generations away so he could not just blow up a blood sample. “Actually, it was my own command.”

“Superstitions.” The doctor roared, waving her hooves in exasperation. “You are letting a Pegasus taught by Thestrals lead your medical field?” She shook her head. “Unbelievable.”

“Actually, it was,” He trailed off as he got a glare from the doctor before he swallowed and returned the glare. This was not his cardiologist. He was in charge this time. This time he was not going to listen to this Doctor because she was wrong. For the first time in his life, he had to do something he never dreamed of doing: disregard a Doctor’s advice. Fortunately, his life as a member of the thestral clans had improved his glare significantly. Breaking through her offense, his glare prevented any more words from Pure Heart. “Finished? Good. Now listen. I do not know why, but I feel that washing hooves and paws, and boiling water for the instruments between procedures may help prevent spread of infection and sickness. We are short enough on siege troops as it is. So we will do things my way. Stay healthy. And if I learn you break my orders, You shall find yourself back in Unity helping some orphanage for the rest of the war.”

The tent flap opened as Grif walked in. “Pensword?” he looked around, spotting the pony in question. “I understand you’ve been having trouble with some of the ‘help’ that’s come in. I just talked to the nobles and they are much more willing to listen to reason now. After all, I speak for Lord Hammer Strike’s authority on this matter. And house strike has chosen to back you for this attack.” Grif shot a look at Pure Heart. “Was there any other coup de tate’s going on that needed to be handled?”

“More like a slight against the medical profession. We are not farmers, nor do we forge weaponry. Why do we need to wash our hooves and wear masks when we are to see our patients? Also, boiling instruments? That is time wasted that could be used helping others.”

“I see…” Grif said “Tell me, doctor….” he trailed off expectantly.

“Pure Heart.” She growled back. “What Lord Hammer Strike sees in a Gryphon being let about in medical tents is beyond me. The field or elsewhere, but not in my domain. Look at the fur, the feathers… when did you last have a decent brushing? Dust and dirt in your fur…” She shook her head. “Did you dig a pit or something?”

“Several trenches, actually.” Grif laughed “Had to bury a lot of bodies. Can’t leave them to rot. Spreads plague, you know. Tell me, doctor. If a pony is run through but the sword blade avoids anything vital, what are their chances of living with you as their surgeon?”

“Frankly, a wound like that is fatal no matter the surgeon. Best option is to keep them comfortable, and maybe give them an Opium plant to dull the pain.”

“Really. You don’t say. We currently have several such ponies back on active duty at the moment. Many of them have survived for well over two weeks. Field medic Blue Vase and Little Willow have performed the operation themselves hoof fulls of times and very few have died from it. What about, may I ask, a severed limb?”

“Maybe move about with a wheelchair, but also maimed for life if they survive the removing of the limb. Another horrible fate, but one that is somewhat survivable.” She replied with a slightly raised eyebrow at what she was told concerning these survivors.

“Somewhat survivable?” Grif raised an eyebrow in turn. “One would think if treated effectively it would be survivable on most occasions. I’m sorry doctor pure heart but i do not see how you qualify for head surgeon in this outpost if you cannot assure your patient’s every chance of survival.” grif said. “You are asking me to trade practices which have served this outpost effectively for practices that would hinder us. I do not believe my lord would ever support your assertion, and as such, my lord will continue to back major Pensword’s chosen practices in this matter. Should I hear you have been disobedient to his wishes, you will be sent to the stocks.” Grif allowed himself a malevolent gin. “I’m sure your lord’s cousin, clouded jade, would enjoy the company.”

“What did that insufferable idiot do this time?” She muttered before snorting a little. “He was always warned to behave or Celestia or Luna might reprimand him.” She giggled next. “Might have to see that sight. Serves him right for ruining my pink apron.”

“He struck an earth pony for ignoring him because he was busy fletching arrows,” Grif said. “Oh yes, my lord is very picky about equal treatment within the army and fully supports Pensword’s policy’s on such things. I hope you do not have trouble with that, pure heart.” Grif shot her a glare. “I will, in my patience, let your comment to me from earlier slide. As a sign of good will.”

Her expression froze before turning to one of outrage. “You, that is, that is just a simple Earth Pony who was not showing the proper respect of the nobles.” She opened her mouth when Pensword stepped forward and puffed his chest and ruffled his feathers making for a most intimidating appearance.

“He saved your noble cousin’s life. We are in an active war zone. Any show of deference of that kind could mean his end.” He paused and held the stare as he voiced another question. “What is Hammer Strike?”

“A noble.” She responded. “A particular favorite of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”

“Right. So, what tribe is Lord Hammer Strike from?” he asked as he moved to his left, her right.

“Earth pony.” She replied matter of factly.

“Do you see him dropping what he does when another noble visits?” he asked with a slight Mmm at the end of the question.

“...No.” She said, hesitating slightly.

“Well, seeing as Lord Hammer Strike is the head Noble and is delegating the menial tasks to those under him, I would suggest we follow his orders or he might put us all in the stocks.” He knew he would never do it, but it never hurt to use the culture to bring about a better result. “Or shall you wish to bring this up to him in the form of a letter?”

“No… Of course not. I will have my ponies briefed on the new procedures as soon as possible.” she said sweating a bit as she looked around uncomfortably.

“Very well,” Pensword replied, looking a little more cheerful. “Just be sure to go through training with your staff. All shall go through training. Even I went through training.” He paused and looked Pure Heart eye to eye. “Am I understood?”

Grif smiled as the mare nodded vigorously. “Well, I have been up all night so i will be heading to my tent now. You know me, pensword. Lack of sleep can make me ridiculously short tempered.” He smiled as he left, shifting a conspiratory glance around the room. “Wouldn’t want to snap and accidentally string someone up by their own spinal column for annoying me,” he said as he left.

Pensword glared at Grif. “You are dismissed for rest. But if you do that, I shall Pluck out your feathers one by one and force feed them to you.” He replied with a stern look. “Maybe the crown feathers as well.” he turned and left the opposite way that Grif had left, leaving only Blue Vase, Little Willow, and Pure Heart in the tent.

“Well, we should get back to that infection,” Blue Vase said washing her hooves and moving to where willow stood with the patient. Pure heart quietly made her exit, suddenly a lot less confident than she was before.

Across from Fillydelphia the gryphon camp stood, a cold, stark wave of canvas and black tipped feathers. Tents and banners stood proudly, guarded by constant changes of the guard. The horrible smell of burnt pony flesh wafted from it constantly. At precisely eleven thirty horns began to sound from the camp as a small band made their way into no man’s land. At the head marched General Steelclaw, arrayed in his shining, ornate armor, carefully polished and prepared for this fight. At his side a large round shield was strapped to his foreleg with the embellishment of a taloned foot imposed over a lion's paw. On his back a long wicked looking halberd with a serrated blade waited to be drawn. Behind him marched several less adorned gryphons each wearing iron armor that was nicked and scratched from combat. The gryphons marched along until they stood at half distance between the camp and Fillydelphia.

On the other side, two ponies walked toward the middle ground. Hammer Strike wore no armor save a set of shoulder pauldrons over his blue and gold overcoat that he wore at all times. His typical flat expression showing on his face. At his side Lunar Fang decked out in her full armor that Hammer Strike had crafted for her. She looked to her side and spoke under her breath. “I sure hope you have something planned.” She looked back at the Gryphons. “Please tell me you heard the story where a fighter wore a metal plate under his tunic?” She looked to the others. “I know you. You like having armor and protection. This is not like you.”

“You also know I like surprises…” Hammer Strike commented with a smirk. Reaching over quickly he tapped his foreleg. The sound of jingling metal answered. Lunar Fang only returned the smirk.

As the two met, the general and a smaller gryphon approached Hammer Strike and Lunar Fang. “And so you come. As I knew you would.” the gryphon smiled. “Welcome to your end, Hammer Strike.”

“I had some free time.” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“As promised, when I defeat you, your second will be allowed to return to tell of my victory.” The gryphon said.

“I believe your idea of defeat and my own are quite different.” Hammer Strike said. “So, what now?”

“I will have my entourage back away twenty paces and you will do the same. Then we will put this to rest, agreed?” The gryphon asked.

“Okay, then.” Hammer Strike said simply.

The gryphon looked back and nodded to his second who returned to the other gryphons, all of whom moved back the appointed distance. Hammer Strike, on that note, turned and told Lunar Fang. “Find a good vantage point.”

“Are you sure you want to do this?” She asked as she looked at the Gryphons, showing she was going to move. “Just ... are you sure?” Her tone showed worry for her friend.

“Aww, that is adorable. You think he is a threat.” Hammer gave a dark smile. “Sit back there and enjoy the show. But be warned, the first three rows are a splash zone.”

Lunar Fang blinked. That was all she did before she moved back, standing a good distance away but still close enough to observe the battle. She looked to the Gryphons who were to watch and observe this battle, before turning back to the two combatants.

The gryphon general drew the halberd from his back and held it in a single talon towards Hammer Strike.

On that note Hammer Strike drew his famous great sword from his back which was, of course, too big for most ponies, yet he wielded it perfectly fine. He had no flare to his stance and seemed both bored and slightly annoyed.

For a long moment there was a silence between the two, words hung unspoken in the air as each eyed their opponent. One with a predatory gaze, trying to find any signs of a sudden attack, the other with a bored expression, urging his opponent to just get on with it already. Finally, the gryphon charged ahead, bringing his halberd down for a vertical sweep at Hammer Strike. The earth pony barely acknowledged the force as he raised his blade to block. The gryphon took advantage of this to push ahead with his shield, momentarily knocking the earth pony back.

Hammer Strike returned with a with a diagonal thrust which the gryphon dodged by moving back under the power of his wings. Spinning the halberds he thrust forward himself with his longer weapon surpassing even the reach of Hammer Strikes sword. As Hammer Strike dodged, the blade bit slightly into his shoulder where the pauldrons lifted up but the earth pony seemed not to notice the injury or care as he grabbed the shaft of the halberd and brought his sword down on the gryphons back. The armor held preventing any serious injuries but the pain came like a typhoon to the gryphon as his wings and back muscles screamed.

Grimacing, the gryphon knocked Hammer Strike away with his shield again. The earth pony only just backed off from the sweep of the halberd, the flat of the blade smacking against his lower leg. Though if this seriously hurt, Hammer Strike he didn't seem to give any signs. The gryphon charged again with his shield but this time Hammer Strike moved to the side before slicing behind the shield, destroying the leather straps keeping it attached to the gryphon’s leg. the shield rolled away and the gryphon growled.

Lunar Fang blinked and widened her eyes a little. Did she just …? Yes, she did see Hammer Strike’s facial expression change. Her next thought in her head was that this was going to end quickly. Hammer Strike losing his bored expression during the last few months taught her one thing. When the bored expression left things would happen fast.

Without the shield the gryphon was able to place both clawed hands onf the shaft of the halberd. His strikes became more rapid and powerful as he charged ahead. Hammer Strike blocked and parried repeatedly. To the outside eye it would seem as if he was losing ground fast. Finally the sword blade caught against the halberd’s head and the two weapons locked as both combatants put their weight behind their weapons. The gryphon lashed out with his claw tearing a large cut on the back of Hammer Strike’s coat. However, this exposed the metal plates beneath and the gryphon’s claws found no purchase against them.

The deadlock was broken when the metal of the halberd head ground before finally giving up its fight as Hammer Strike’s blade cleaved the head off the shaft. The gryphon managed to parry fast enough to avoid getting hit himself, but now he was facing Hammer Strike with nothing more than a sharpened stick. To his credit the general merely growled and charged forward in an attempt to spear the pony through. Hammer Strike spun to the side his blade forming a wide 360 degree arc as it swung. Hammer Strike never even felt the resistance against the blade and was therefore unaware of his damage until he heard the gurgling. Looking behind him, he saw the gryphon clutching his throat as blood poured from his beak. The entourage looked on in surprise and horror.

A dark smile came to Hammer Strike as he fully turned on his foe. Walking towards him, he cracked his neck and gave his blade one last look before fully turning his dark grin on the griffon. “Do not worry… I shall make this quick.” The sword gleamed in the mid-day sun before he let it fall. The gryphon’s head bounced along the road, the small trench formed by the blow in the earth filling with a tiny rivulet of blood.

The gryphon’s body slumped to the ground. From Fillydelphia’s walls a horn rang out, echoing, followed by a loud cheer.

Raising his brow Hammer Strike reached into his overcoat and pulled out a pocket watch. Opening it he took note of the time.

“Huh… Ten minutes.” He frowned. “I guess I have five minutes to spare.”

The gryphons looked at Hammer Strike in fear. The general’s second approached defensively. “You have slain the general. What will be done with his remains?” he asked.

“Eh, do what you want. I honestly do not care what is done.”

The gryphon nodded as the others quickly took the body while he grabbed the head and they left.

“That ...” Lunar Fang slowly spoke as she walked up to him. “You defeated their toughest warrior. You defeated the General.” She smirked a little as they heard the sound of horns and metal beating metal. “You also just opened up a big rank for others to fight for. Hammer Strike, you just gave us time to rest while they fight, as well as deal with the piecemeal attacks. We should head back to the wall before we overstay our welcome on the field of battle though.” She moved to pick up the Halberd, as tradition dictated from Grif’s lecture. The winner took the shield, the second would take the weapon to carry back to the victorious camp, which was, at the moment, a Pony camp. The Gryphons would learn, she thought to herself, that the ponies were not the weaklings they thought they were.

Hammer Strike looked over to the shield before shrugging and grabbing it. “Well, now what?”

“I believe the troops will want to congratulate you in person, my lord.” Lunar Fang said. “You may have to extend your break.”

“Let us get it over with then.” Hammer Strike said, starting in the direction of Fillydelphia. “I need to find a tailor.”

Pensword looked from his hoof-made bush guise as he watched the storm clouds beginning to rumble over the horizon. This storm front was, or would be recorded, as the biggest Pegasus storm ever built . He shivered a little from the cold winds. Blinking back the tears from his watering eyes, he gazed on the fortress. It had been built into the side of the mountain wall, nestled in the edge of a valley. The west wall was steep, carved out by some geological event in the past. The East wall rose gently, giving the Fortress an easy view all around. Also due to its natural location, it was nigh impossible to besiege. There were rumors of a natural spring under the fortress, and food to be grown within the outer walls.

Pensword looked to the map that Grif had drawn. There were three walls. The outer wall produced and kept food stock for the Gryphons. The secondary wall area protected the living and mustering grounds. While the inner wall protected an area that even he did not get access to, however Pensword knew what it was due to reading his own history. The inner wall was to protect the thrones of the kings and Emperor of the Gryphons. This Fortress was built to be either a retreat for the Gryphon Royals, or a headquarters for any personal campaigning they might want to do. His ears twitched as the thunder pealed overhead. They had surrounded the fortress under cover of darkness. And after the last three days of constant raids and attacks, the Gryphons had informally withdrawn from the surrounding area into the main fortress. Captain Hurricane was finishing up a two pronged raid on the last outposts and would arrive in the next two weeks. Four weeks from today they would begin the assault. That should give enough time for the Dream Stalkers to have their way.

Pensword looked at the Thestrals around him. “Begin the Nightmares.” He turned to another Thestral, small and stealthy, perfect for his next order. “Launch the Ballistas. I want lightning attracted to this fortress as soon as possible. With a loud twang the fired from the forest and embedded into the walls. Soon after, a clever mechanical device released, allowing the metal bars attached to the bolt to extend. The Gryphons that were patrolling the walls did not move to investigate this as the sudden sound of shrieks came rising from the sleeping quarters. They rushed off the parapets to investigate. The cries filled the air, echoing around through the compound as they bounced from wall to wall. The natural wall of the cliff face acted as an acoustic amplifier. Pensword smiled with glee. He looked to the ghosts next to him. “Captain of Mountainside Militia, your revenge has begun. I allow your men to hunt the dreams of your killers.” He looked to the walls as he saw the shadows fade away. Then he blinked as he felt something on his back.

He looked to his right and smiled. “Mom, shall I be released from this path once we take Triumph?” He asked, his voice showing weariness. “I,” he trailed off, before beginning again. “I want this to be over when Triumph falls.”

“Then shall it be. Once you take Triumph, only we, your family, shall visit for things other than revenge. I ... I am sorry I never could tell you what I knew.”

“I know,” Pensword’s voice broke. “It is one thing to know and have it happen. it is another to have it happen to yourself and know it to be a defining moment that will shape an entire life.” He blinked and felt his mother hug him. “I miss you, mom. And I just hope I do not join you on the other side too soon.”

She smirked. “Really now? You know you live for a while yet. You know you live long enough to give me a Grand Foal.” She smiled at the blush that filled his cheeks. “I am your mother. I can say that. I also can say that you will make all of us proud.”

“Yes, but… what if I was there? I could. If I knew already I could have saved some lives, could I not?” He looked to the walls again. “I have already had men die under my command. I sent lives to join you,” His voice cut off as his mother clicked her tongue.

“Don’t blame yourself.” She saw him wince. “You don’t like contractions?” Her voice was playful. She was trying to cheer him up. “Each one of you swore to give your lives if needed to protect Equestria. Do not think of the lives. Think on the war and preventing the Gryphons from having any more high level leaders.” She released him and moved to stand in front of her son. “Do not kill all the Gryphons. You shall need one to empty the city at the other end of the valley. Or do you wish to kill civilians as well?”

Pensword’s expression darkened. “I shall not stoop to their level. Thank you for the tip mom, I shall keep that in mind. My orders shall be carried out.” He was very happy that only Thestrals were with him at the moment. He knew that some of the reports were calling him the Broken leader. He frowned as he looked to the walls. He even used that in one of his reports to Luna. He did not move as the night drew longer and colder and the rain started to fall, a rain that would not let up for at least another week… the cloud cover would not cease till a month later. The tears of loss, as he called this front, were starting to fall.

“War.” Lunar Fang sighed, looking out at the gryphon army. “War never changes.” Two days had past in which the gryphon officers had fought battles and dueled to see who would be promoted to which open post when it became open by the last one being promoted. Looking over their numbers Lunar Fang could already notice a significant cut in their forces from the last time they had seen it. The Thestral looked behind her to observe the wall around Fillydelphia.

The logs stood upright and connected in segments of four, all bonded together by steel braces around the upper half and lower half of the segments. From what she could remember from Hammer Strike’s description, each segment was made to connect to each other to ensure that it would remain upright. Near the top of the wall the logs were sharpened, giving a point to each one and on the other side, inside the walls, there were platforms set up to have ponies keep watch and make sure there were no griffons in sight.

She looked at the ponies and thestrals surrounding her, the walls of Fillydelphia were currently being guarded by civilian volunteers who had been roughly trained on what to do should there be a breach. Every trained warrior and soldier she had with her was currently next to her. Her thestral kin looked on at the gryphons, a desire burning in their eyes to bite into the enemy. Unicorns stood at the back of the army, spells prepared for lobbing and guarding. Earth ponies and pegasi brandished their weapons somewhere between nervous and determined.

The events that were sure to come wore heavily on Lunar Fang’s shoulders. It was likely many of these ponies would not see another sunset. She took a deep breath. “Is all prepared?” She asked. “Is everypony present and ready?”

“It seems like it.” She heard Hammer Strike respond as he walked up to her.

Everypony perked up instantly at the sound of the legendary noble’s voice. Murmuring and whispers swept through the army. Hammer Strike, or as the general had called him, ‘Celestia’s Ghost,’ was going to fight with them. How could they lose? Lunar fang shook her head at the whispers.

“Is that him?”

“Of course it is.”

“Celestia’s Ghost. Did you see him on the battlefield?”

“I did. He took out that Gryphon like it was nothing.”

How that name had spread so quickly, she would never know. But at least it seemed to boost the troops’ morale. And at the moment, that was all that mattered.

“Welcome, Lord Hammer Strike.” She said “We did not expect you on the battlefield today.”

“I had some free time. Figured I could spend it doing something productive.” He replied.

“Have anything to say to the troops before the charge?”

“Be sure to put our equipment to good use.” He gave a small smile.

Lunar Fang turned to the gryphons as she drew her sword. “I don’t ask you to fight for Equestria, for the sun or the moon. Fight for the families of Fillydelphia! Charge!” she pointed her sword as they roared across the battlefield, one united body bound by a common love of life.

Pensword looked to the clouds as the rainfall slowly tapered off. The clouds remained, dark and ominous. He looked to the walls, then to Grif, who was busy cleaning one of his weapons. “How many got through?”

“One.” Grif muttered darkly. “I do not know why you wanted to let one of them through.” His tone of voice clearly showed how miffed he was at the order. “I wouldn’t have trusted any of them,” he said testing his sword on a hair. It split evenly against the blade.

“Because,” Pensword smirked, “I want the Gryphons to know that their precious Fortress is under siege. That by the time that their troops come, we shall have won. The siege is already a week in. The troops are showing signs of fear, paranoia, and sleep deprivation. We are building ladders and digging tunnels to sap at the walls.” He looked to Grif. “Plus, a nightmare rattled Gryphon coming from a besieged fortress ... I want to see how many armies will actually listen … and how many will even make it past the forest. We have other smaller noble armies marching through the Equestrian countryside looking for raiders or solo fighters. I doubt the runners will live very long in a nation that is out for Gryphon.” He looked around before looking to the wall, happy they were alone. “This is a little better than Earth. Here you know the shape of your enemy. That makes it both a little easier and a little harder.”

He paused as Grif moved to the shadows. He soon knew the reason why as one of the Nobles came trotting up to his side. They had slowly been bringing troops in to populate the forest and construct more Ballistae. They now numbered around seven, each firing metal rods into the walls and towers. Lightning was always cracking and the Gryphons would now avoid the outer wall as much as possible. In fact, he saw one Gryphon try to march along the wall only to trip and fall over. His clumsy attempts to stop from falling and tumble over the wall were useless, his wet wings unable to provide the necessary lift. Because of a large hill, no pony saw the Gryphon hit the ground. Pensword knew he could take the first wall at any moment. But he knew that the Gryphons were still a problem in this state. He would have to wait for them to become so paranoid that they would attack each other, or barricade themselves into areas of the fortress. For now, he would wait and see.

Pensword blinked as the Noble cleared his throat and he suddenly realized he had done so more than once. The noble had a clearly annoyed expression. “Yes? What is it?”

“When are we assaulting? We can take the fortress now.” The Noble was keeping his voice low, as ordered from his arrival.

“No, not yet.” Pensword replied. “The Gryphons will allow the water to dry and then they could fly and attack from the air. Let them continue fo now. We will let mildew and other water based life grow on their feathers. They are tired and soon they will start to miss a few things. Besides, I must await Captain Hurricane’s forces. They are still a few days away and then we need to finish the ladders to confuse the Gryphons. Not to mention we need to finish the new troops’ training and some of the caves that shall be caved in to destroy the outer wall. Also, when we attack it will be from the clouds as well. We also need to finish construction of our attack ram.” He looked to the Noble. “Morale right now would tip in their favor. We look like we can win, but if we attack now, it shall improve their morale and we risk becoming routed and retreating with casualties we cannot fully afford at the moment. Your cousins have already whittled two small armies out of my forces. I am down by two hundred Ponies. I need all the ponies I can. Even with Hurricane I shall only have at most two thousand fighters compared to easily five thousand Gryphons in that fortress. The nightmares and the rain are giving us what we need to win. Otherwise it would be a stalemate.” He closed his eyes. “Also, was it not your troops that let the gryphon runners through in the first place?”

“Cowards.” The Noble replied. “I sent them back to their homes.” The noble spat. “Surely these runners shall be killed by the Gryphons for their fleeing of battle and abandoning their posts. I thought it would be ironic if it was by their own people that they find death.”

“They were runners with messages. What you just let through our lines could very well lead to our downfall. The enemy armies shall come now. And when they do come, pray to faust we are inside those walls.” He did not care that Grif was the backup. He had used that moment to gain a little more control and authority of the military ranks. Any small increase to his side and not in the side this puffed up noble or that arrogant noble left at Fort Lunar Fang was a good event. Time, hopefully, would work for him. He prayed it would work. “I have an order. No Gryphons alive save for Grif. He has promised to stuff my pillow with feathers fom every Gryphon who killed at my home.” He paused a moment. “We will also allow one Gryphon who is to evacuate the civilian towns at the other end of the valley before we attack. Or do you want to shed more blood?”

The noble from house Jade shook his head. “Nay, I shall not. I am no Pegasus, nor do I have their blood as thou and thy winged brethren have. I shall… follow the orders better.”

“See to it. Or you shall be on picket duty taking my own spot.” He smirked, knowing that his post was one of the more dangerous ones. The noble shook his head, trembling. “Fine. Still, you are to go out and maintain the cordon. Take some of my ‘blood lust brethren,’ as you called us, with you, and not your Unicorn cohorts.”

The noble slipped away looking a little nervous, but did as he was told, pointing to a group of resting Thestrals who nodded and followed the Noble. Pensword looked back to the wall and just watched.

He managed a small smile. He had stamped out bat bird and some of the other derogatory terms for Thestrals in the camp. Although he did not mind being called blood lusted brethren as that was a Unicorn phrase for Pegasi as well. So if it was use for Thestrals too, he was fine ... for the moment at least. “One step at a time.” he muttered.

Pensword paused and looked to his right, this time with a better smile. One of the Thestrals from the Gryphon Slayers was walking through the forest. He shook his head and the caked mud flaked from his mane and tail, revealing his namesake. “Midnight Prism: What is your report?”

“Well, Commander.” he smirked at Pensword’s grimace. “What? You speak to Commander Hurricane as an equal.” Midnight Prism chuckled. “Come, Moon Kicker is going to take your sentry post. And I am to teach you more on your Thestral gifts.”

Pensword nodded his head and waited while Moon Kicker, a full blooded Thestral, appeared at his side before he moved out of the small depression he had carved for himself. Pensword stretched his legs and moved slowly to the back of the siege camp in the forest, accompanied by Midnight Prism. Here lay a segment completely controlled by Thestrals. Here, the Dream Hunters lived. And here, Pensword would be taught by one of the others who had the Sight Beyond on how to both control and utilize his gift.

The fields of Fillydelphia glowed red once more as the carnage renewed. The Gryphons had charged the lines, trying their hardest to blot the sky with their bodies to intimidate the defenders of the city. There was only problem. They were shaking as Celestia’s Ghost take the field, wielding what looked like a giant size smithing hammer combined with the meat tenderizers that many of the Gryphon leaders had used on pony flesh.

The battle cries and clashing of steel drowned out the other sounds around Hammer Strike’s senses as he struck yet another enemy down. Around him a small group of archers stood, acting as his body guards. He had fought through the lines, and yet in the ever-changing organic flow of a battle field, he found himself on the right flank as a group of five Gryphons flew fast over head. One of them let out a shriek as he reeled into a nearby pine tree, his wing and bones snapping on impact as he crashed to the ground. A single arrow protruded from his neck, leaving only four to continue to the Gryphon camp.

“Good shot.” Hammer Strike complimented

The archers were quick in their assessment. The dead Gryphon was a messenger. Searching his body, they found a satchel filled with a hard wooden case unopened and sealed by a crest that Hammer Strike did not even bother to look at as he cracked it open, up ended the case, and let a roll of parchment fall out, landing in his hooves. He broke the seal on the parchment and unfurled it to read:

‘Fort triumph is under attack. Reinforcements denied. Regroup to Fort Triumph. was all he could make out in the message. There appeared to be a lot more information, but it was either encrypted or there was not enough time to read and decipher it.

Hammer Strike smirked. It would appear that Pensword had begun his attack on Fort Triumph. He could not understand Gyphic well, but Grif had been able to teach him enough to get the basics. The Gryphons needed help. He wasn’t about to let them have it.

Looking up, he focused on the battle around him, trying to find Lunar Fang.

To his mild amusement, Lunar Fang found him as a gryphon moving behind Hammer Strike was ran through and pinned to the ground.

“Not like you to leave your back open.” She noted.

“Order your troops to let none escape.” He said. “They are trying to retreat to Fort Triumph.”

Lunar Fang needed no further explanation. Turning back, she cried over the combat. “LET NONE ESCAPE!” Moments later a horn sounded signaling the orders to the rest of the ponies.

The Gryphons were already on the move, trying to disengage from the enemy and beat a hasty retreat to their defensive lines. However, the bulk of the Gryphon forces were still on the field. As they began to move back to their side some of the more inexperienced leaders, who had literally killed to be in their spots, were suddenly surrounded by fleeing Gryphons. somewhere along the line the orderly withdrawal had turned into a full scale retreat. Thanks to the general uproar, it was much easier for the Equestrian forces to pick off those at the back. Then came the first instance of a Gryphon cutting another Gryphon off. This immediately resulted in a duel of honor which soon spread into a small skirmish between rival units. It was utter chaos as the Equestrian forces approached. Gryphon smote upon Gryphon in a free for all melee attack for the right to flee first.

“Well, that makes our job easier…” Hammer Strike muttered to himself.

Pensword sat back in his tent as his ears took in the sounds around him. A moment later they twitched and he looked up, smiling with joy as his brother in arms came into the tent. “Captain, report.” his voice clearly showed relief at seeing Captain Hurricane alive and well.

“The assaults were a complete success. we have a line of empty and cursed lands for the Gryphons to find. We buried the Gryphons but left the wings nailed to the walls as ordered. The Outposts shall not be reoccupied.”

Pensword nodded his head. “Leaving them with only one option for retreat. We’ll funnel them right into the corridor we set up. And we’ll be ready for them. Nets, pits, poisoned honey, those Gryphons will not make it through alive. Whatever troops do happen to make it to this area shall be exhausted, angry, and then be set upon by the nightmares of my Dream Stalkers. This place shall become their final battle ground.” He looked to his friend. “You wish to say something.”

“I have heard you are wishing to keep a Gryphon alive to save civilians. I support the action. I do not want to order the killing of an innocent town.” He looked to his friend. “What about you?”

“I am concerned with beating the Gryphon Military. Civilians are not a target. If any of the Military does hide in the Civilian ranks, Grif shall be the one to root them out. Also, Once this valley is secured, I am sending you off to lead forces into Gryphon territories. I plan on staying here and securing the valley for Equestria.”

Captain Hurricane looked shocked. “Surely you wish to march into Gryphon territory yourself; to bring the battle to them.”

“Captain, this valley is one of the major paths between the border. I do not trust any others but myself to hold this valley. I only want to take this fortress. That is all I want to do, because it shall be my revenge upon the Gryphons. After that, I shall secure and fortify this region against any attacks from the enemy. I have no intention of giving in to bloodlust as they did.” He looked to his friend. “Dismissed. Proper debriefing in two hours. Get some chow.”

He waited till his friend had left before looking down at the map he had been sketching. He was not preparing for Gryphon attacks alone. This place would be made into a sanctuary for the Thestrals during Nightmare Moon’s banishment. He jerked his head up as he heard something approaching his tent.

A gryphon, or rather, what had once been a Gryphon, flew into the tent and landed in a heap of wings, feather, and claws near Pensword. He could see it had been beaten rather badly. Moments later, Grif walked into the tent, scratched with blood running down his arm, but otherwise with no major wounds as he sheathed a bloody stiletto. “Looks like you had a visitor, pensword” he said.

Pensword got up and walked over to the Gryphon before letting out a startled gasp. “This one is still alive.” He stepped around the Gryphon. “Do you want him to answer or shall you answer, my Ghost of Revenge?” He loved having Dream Stalkers as they were saying that one of the Ponies must have caught and bound one of their ghosts to do his bidding.

The gryphon seemed unable to answer. He had obviously been unprepared for what he had found in the camp because he was only in studded leather armor and armed with a short sword and a bow.

“I recognize his face now that I see it properly. He’s trying to make a name for himself.” Grif spat.

“Oh? Tell me more.” Pensword asked with a smile. “Also, add his feathers to the pillow.” He added with a nod to the wings. “Anything I should know?”

“He’s a runaway. He joined this war for glory out of stupidity.” Grif said. “I doubt he even finished his training before he headed for the army. But don’t start getting all merciful on him. He’s as filthy as the rest.” Grif said as he moved forward. The gryphon cringed in fear, but the older gryphon cared little as he drew a blade. With a few well aimed slashes, feathers littered the floor.

Pensword looked at the Runaway. “Did you take the oath?” He asked, his voice void of emotion. “Did you raise your talon against my nation and against my people? Answer this with truth. I know when one is lying.”

The gryphon nodded slowly and stiffly. What little bravado or bravery he had had been beaten out by Grif already.

“Then you have to learn the final lesson of a good soldier, coward.” He moved to the tent door the two had entered from. “Grif, you have his confession. Make sure his insignia and identification is with his wings for the next Ballistia attack. It is time to curse the walls of Fort Triumph, starting with one who only saw the romance of war.” He paused and looked down at the ground. “May the next life be more merciful than you have found in this one.” WIth those words Pensword left, knowing Grif would do as commanded. He looked to the walls and shuddered, reflecting on when he was let off his leash to hunt for the rest of those on the lists that invaded his home. It would be over soon.

“Walk the earth with the dust,” Grif said before running the gryphon through. “And know you disgraced your ancestors.” Grif watched grimly as the life left the poor creature's eyes and the body slumped. The gryphon was grim faced as he went to his work.

Luna’s magic grabbed the chest peice of the armor Hammer Strike had made for her. Placing it on her chest, she began to tighten the straps, tying the cords tight. Luna always made a habit of adorning her armor by herself rather than with help, as some would consider the tradition for nobles. Outside Neighagra Falls waited, along with the Gryphon army.

The events of the past month were still hitting Luna gradually. She still could not believe she was currently the sole leader of a whole tribe of ponies. More So, she was leading them in battle alongside other ponies for the first time in recorded history. Luna double checked her greaves carefully for the fit to make sure they would not hinder her in battle. The next few months would be full of bloody, horrible war. And Luna couldn’t shake her excitement. Some may call it sick that the lunar princess found herself most at home in the heat of a good battle. She was practically shaking as she adorned her fur cloak and attached her pauldrons. This was where she was most at home. And now she had ponies to be at home with her. Why was the battle to come so appealing to her and yet so terrible?

Strapping her hammer to her back and taking her helmet in her grasp, she made her way from the tent with all the formality she could muster.

As she walked out the Chiefs of the Tribes looked to Luna in shock. This was the first time she had worn the armor from her smith. They were amazed that she knew one that could shape the bones into something so magnificent. They continued to gape as Piercing Roar stepped forward. “Your orders? The Enemy holds the other side and we hold this side. The air shall become filled with blood if we attack head on. How do you suggest we take the banks and claim this river for thine own?”

“Well, what wouldst thou do?” Luna asked. “Please, do grant us thy wise counsel so we may take it into consideration.” luna gestured to all the chiefs.

Piercing Roar bowed a little. “We feel that half of us may march further upriver and cross, then come down the other side. Also, we suggest a duel of honor between thee and the enemy General. We have been reading on Gryphon traditions and to take out their leadership shall bring chaos to the camps. Let them fight. And while they fight amongst themselves we can wedge them away from the river to allow the entire army to fly across and attack them like Locus upon the crops of the land.”

“Alas, I do not think any sane general would accept our challenge.” Luna answered. “They know well the strength of an alicorn and we have made ourselves a name with them before.”

Piercing Roar nodded her head. “Very well. How well or how much do they fear thee? What if we teach thee a means to change thine appearance? Or shape the shadows? What we use as teaching thou couldst use to strike fear into the hearts of the enemy.”

“Truly? Thy people wield such magic?” Luna asked, shocked. “I have never heard of such magic even amongst the libraries of Starswirl and he has created over two hundred score spells.”

“He has never visited with us. Or if he has, he thought it just sleight of hoof.” Piercing Roar chuckled, “I shall have our Dream Stalkers start thy training this evening.” She turned her head and whistled sharply. Three Thestral Stallions and two Mares walked forward and bowed as they began to guide Luna to a small tent complex.

Luna followed them without question. They arrived and Luna found the five Thestrals gathering around her in a circle. They motioned for her to sit down and they sat around her. Raising their wings to the air, they slowly bowed their heads as a strange mist slowly moved around in front of her within the circle. “Please, reach out and touch the magic with either a hoof or a horn and let us teach thee.”

Luna gingerly stuck a hoof out toward the magic. Surprisingly, it felt … right somehow, comforting even. Luna found her world beginning to shudder and shift around her as a new type of magic made it’s presence known in her body. The floor swam to meet her as the sensations overwhelmed her consciousness.

Pensword looked to his Dream Stalkers and Grif. “You have been looking through the minds of the Gryphons. You know the enemy. Who shall be spared for the order of evacuating the enemy town?” He looked to the Fortress. “The Commandant is not on the list. He is to die at my hoof.” He paused and looked to Grif. “It seems I have brought Hell to their Doorstep?” He asked with some hidden meaning.

“Maybe. But I don’t intend to stop till the lot of them are locked away in tartarus itself.” Grif said. “Spare a child or a female. They haven’t valued the strength of females yet.” He looked at one of the female dream stalkers. “And I consider that a mistake.”

Pensword looked to the female Dream Stalker. “Do you have any in the Fortress that fits the criteria?” He looked to Grif and then to the Dream Stalkers. “I want to have this Gryphon marked before we attack.”

“The commander’s daughter would make a good candidate, if I had to give you a choice.” Grif answered begrudgingly.

“Oh… nice. Irony and payback all molded in one. I like it.” Pensword mumbled happily. “Knowing her, she hopefully will lead the civilians away.” He looked to Grif. “Otherwise, when she returns you may have and do whatever it is you wish with her.” He looked his friend right into the air. “Is that acceptable to you?”

“Very well.” Grif said. “She has partaken in pony flesh and as such if she returns without fulfilling her duty, her life is mine.” He warned him.

“Very true.” Pensword looked to the Dream Stalkers. “Are there children in the fortress?” He did not like having to ask the question. “If so, is there a way to spare their lives?”

“Children are innocent.” Grif said. “The gryphons will not expect us to offer their young something they would not offer. I would press to send them into Equestri, as political prisoners until things blow over. Believe me, that would be a kindness”

“Very well.” Pensword muttered, “That would be the best bet. They shall be sent back, I shall put Captain Hurricane in charge of that transport, unless you wish to bring them to Unity.”

“Unfortunately, I will be helping out at a wedding.” Grif said. “I couldn’t afford the trip”

Pensword smirked and chuckled. “Very well. Then I shall find somepony else to-” he paused and then face hoofed. “I can keep them here and hand them over to the Princesses. They will be wanting to tour the fortress themselves.”

“Very well.” Grif nodded. “I will lead the troops through the gate when you have opened it.”

“Good. I shall let you go. And remember: leave the Daughter alive. I need her to prevent civilian bloodshed. I shall not become the monster that killed my parents.” His eyes held Grif’s. “Understood?”

“I do not kill children, nor those who cannot defend themselves.” Grif locked eyes with Pensword. “One would think after all we have been through you would think more of me.”

Pensword smiled. “I wanted to hear that one more time from your beak. I want to be assured of your stance.” He looked to the tent wall. “I am on a thin line and I fear I may fall off the edge. I am sorry I ask you that, but it helps me to keep my mind clear, Grif. You are one of my lighthouses in the darkness.”

“I do not kill children or those who cannot defend themselves,” grif stated again with firmness. “My justice would not allow it from me”

Pensword smiled, looking relieved to hear that affirmation. “Very well. Now… I need to plan the assault some more. I am being given what troops can be spared. If I am ordered to give up any more units it would be a thin rope holding us together.” He looked to the edge of their meeting space. “If you would excuse me.” He looked to the Dream Stalkers. “Make sure my tent is not bothered. I doubt the others would care that I am speaking with other generals.” They knew he meant that only he would be heard in that meeting. “I look forward to when this is over,” he muttered.

The weather had turned cold and overcast. The stars that Luna normally controlled lay hidden from view. The Gryphons were slowly cooking their evening stews as they built up their fires to allow warmth. They were confident that they would not be attacked by any real assaults. They knew that the Lunar Princess would not risk battling it alone in case there were more black tips willing to die to kill her. They chuckled as they flaunted their “conquest” of their side of the river to the great falls.

Meanwhile, on the Pony side of the river, Princess Luna stood facing the glowing fires of the Gryphon Pickets. She took a deep breath, having removed every article of clothing from her armor to her royal regalia. No ponies save a few thestrals she trusted were around as she took another deep breath and closed her eyes. Her horn slowly glowed and her form began to ripple as a star filled blanket began to wrap around her. Her body tuned translucent as stars sparked into being along her coat. She began to grow in size, her eyes remaining closed. Her new form swelled larger until she was the size of a medium sized manor. She mentally had picked Lord Hammer Strike’s manor for her size. While big, it was still small compared to the other Lords and the perfect size for an Ursa Minor. Finally, she began to smile as she opened her eyes, taking her first steps forward.

The pickets along the riverbank paused in their cooking and patrolling to see a bank of the clouds part, allowing the stars to shine. It was only a moment later that their minds registered that this part of the night sky did not hold any constellations they had ever seen. On top of that, the sky was slowly moving, growing larger and larger as it floated towards them. Suddenly two massive eyes opened glowing a bright yellow with mystical power. The Gryphons stood, dumbstruck, as this creature started to ford the river. They watched, terrified. The water did not even come up to the knees of this beast, nor was the current strong enough to force the beast to stop or fall on its side. It just kept on moving forward, a true force of nature.

“STAR BEAST!” Yelled a young Gryphon who had arrived only a day ago with another unit. They were hoping to ford the river in two days to attack the other side first. Only now an Ursa Minor was attacking them. The Gryphons jolted at the words. While many brandished weapons, the older, wiser Gryphons quickly fell back even as arrows were loosed and the roar of the beast carried over the banks of the river.

A moment later the Gryphon General was flying towards the retreating picket lines, ready to order them back when he saw with one swipe of a paw, eighteen Gryphons were swept into the river and carried beyond the falls. Another five were killed with a back hand of the bear’s paw. His eyes narrowed as instead of a star like most star beasts, he saw a crescent moon on its forehead. Still, he did not have time to order an attack. The Bear was already wrecking the camp, stomping out fires, and spilling the stews.

“Fall back to the forest line. Take all the weapons you can carry. Fall back and regroup!” The general barked as he turned tail. He could not see the rock the bear had hefted until it was too late. The boulder crushed him and several officers as it sailed, bouncing on the ground and making havoc of the camp. The bear roared again. Any semblance of an orderly retreat turned into a mad dash for the tree line as many younger warriors foolishly tried to fight, not believing the stories of how powerful Ursas truly were. They never got to learn from their mistake. Some, however, did manage to live long enough to see Thestrals crossing the river by wing. One Gryphon with a broken wing and leg escaped to inform any who would listen that the ponies were marching from the north to take their camp. Tragically, he did not live long enough to see his message delivered as he shuddered, releasing a death rattle as the ancestors called him to the winds.

The Troops barely managed to regroup when a Messenger flew in to the disorderly camp, handing a scroll to the only Gryphon that looked like he was still in charge before taking off to deliver more messages, only to fall flailing to the ground as three arrows pierced his hide. This brought renewed chaos as they rushed to retreat further into the woods. It would not be until much later that many would wonder where the Star Bear went, as it seemed as soon as the bank was secured it simply vanished.

Princess Luna smiled smugly as her form returned to normal and she slowly trotted to the camp to help loot it of supplies and intel. It was while still moving forward that one of her guards came up, forming a protective ring around her as they checked over her for any damages. She smiled and actually wondered what they would look like with some Thestral traits. She pondered that as her unicorn guard handed a scroll marked with a seal. However, the seal, she noted, was askew and untidy. She broke open the seal and read the letter only half way before laughing and smiling as she handed it to Piercing Roar to read. Which she began to do so, aloud.

“To all able Gryphons who receive this missive. Fort Triumph is under seige from all sides, both living and dead. The dead are turning into bats as I write this. Our own bodies are dying and decaying as if the curses of some ancient being are spreading. We have found wings pinned to the walls tonight. Our parties for food are never coming back. I cannot sleep. None can sleep. We are being attacked by the night, by the ghosts of all. We must kill the halfling. He is binding Gryphons to him. One is always seen in the camp and yet not even touched. He is binding our proud warriors from the wind to his needs! We need help to slay them. Our bodies grow weak and our enemies are taking our energy and our spirit. Help before it is too late and we all become cursed to fight for prey.” She smirked. “It appears that this was written by a medium ranked officer in the Gryphons. It seems they are beginning to realize that their luck is running out.

Princess Luna smiled as she looked on the land and pondered. “I think there shall be a bridge built near this location to commemorate this day.” She turned to one of her guards. “Write it down and have it worked on after the war. We demand a bridge be built. It shall be known as the Star Bear Bridge.” She proclaimed with a proud flourish. “Now, my fellow Warriors, Charge the enemy!” She crowed as she lunged into the underbrush, her armor glowing white as she pursued the enemy, her cry bringing fear into their hearts as they beheld one of the Princesses dressed like an ancient warrior bearing the hide and bones of a great beast. The Gryphon armies of the Great Falls campaign lost many lives as they fled for a staging ground. Many had lost their colors as well. In one night the region of what would become Twin Banks City fell from the Gryphons into Princess Luna’s personal army’s hooves. Not knowing that another broken army, or what was left of it, was marching toward Fort Triumph, now, Princess Luna was following another decimated army towards the Fortress, following the trail of abandoned supplies and dying soldiers no longer able to fight.

Pensword paused as his body twitched. He Crumbled the parchment into a ball and threw it against the wall of his tent. Four others lay crumbled where the fifth had landed. He growled and looked to the ceiling. “Faust give me strength to lead.” he muttered. He looked down at the letter that had given him the most grief for the past hour. It was a letter from Promethean Flame demanding he give up a quarter of his remaining troops to allow him the strength to conquer the other side of what now were called The Ghost Mountains, named after the lost souls the Gryphons had taken. He shook with anger as he got up from his seat and moved to the map on his tent wall. What got him even more upset was where he would have to march through with his troops. He was not going to let some upstart noble who insulted him, his future mate, Grif, and his friend and only family he had left through what is essentially empty land open to any noble to claim. Celestia was holding troops out of that area out of respect but time was drawing to a close and he did not see how he could keep another noble from claiming and owning his birthland.

He sighed and closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again. He blinked and shifted a stiff stance. “Baron Happy Hooves!” he replied in shock.

Happy Hooves just looked at Pensword before smiling. He kept smiling as he slowly faded away. A few seconds later Captain Hurricane walked into the tent, frowning. “It seems Promethean Flame is calling in a old debt to my father on me. I am to force you to give him the troops he demands. He claims that I am only seeking personal glory by supporting you in this endeavor.” He looked to his friend. “I know you wanted to wait a little longer, but under the current circumstances ... will you consider pushing the timetable up?”

Pensword looked to his friend, then broke his gaze, staring at the side of the tent without a smile. Slowly, almost imperceptibly, it crept its way onto his muzzle. “Yes. We shall attack two days from now,” He said, his voice excited. “Make sure the clouds begin their rain again. I want to ensure that the Gryphons cannot fly in the weather. I am hopeful a few more will develop wing rot in that time. Or at the very least another case of mildew.”

“As you command, my friend. I shall be at your side when we take the outer walls.” Hurricane responded with a bow. He turned around and left his friend in his tent and slowly trotted to his own, blinking as he had an idea, a candle appearing over his head. He would send the letter from Promethean Flame to Princess Celestia with a request of his own. Hoping that he was not making a rash choice by asking to use his one boon as a Hurricane, he sat down inside his tent at a portable writing table. The only other furnishings available were a cott and a few satchels for him to carry. It was a dwelling more fit for a Commanding Officer then a noble, no less an Heir to the Hurricane name and house upon his father’s death or retirement. He shook his head, shoving his swirling thoughts aside as he pulled out a roll of parchment, ink well, and a quill pen. He began to write: Dear Princess Celestia. He paused and pulled out another parchment and wrote Dear Princess Luna upon it as well before focusing on his letter to Celestia.

Pensword had placed the letter back into his letter chest to look at later. He paused in his pacing as he heard Grif enter the tent, the burlap flap whooshing open and shut. He also heard two others come in behind him. He did not even turn around. “Grif, Little Willow, Big Oak, how are you doing tonight? Are you prepared for the snowstorm, hail, and rain I have planned for the next three days? We mount our assault in four. We are moving up the timetable. Another noble has forced my hoof to attack sooner than I planned by a week.”

“Have you slept in the last few days?” Grif asked, raising an eyebrow.

Pensword turned around and looked at his friend with a raised eyebrow. “Do I look like Lord Hammer Strike?”

“That’s not an answer. You look like you're going to collapse.” grif said

“It is hard to sleep,” Pensword spoke. “I … I sleep and I feel like I have to keep making more plans. I also got a letter two days ago from Promethean Flame that is demanding what would equate to the last of all but Thestrals under my command. He is also planning just by my own process of elimination to take control of my old home. Do you think I can sleep when I risk losing my land to some insufferable noble?” He paused and took a breath, letting it out slowly. “Grif, I am pushing the timetable up. I have to be there and I cannot afford to let up now. They are starting to flee on all sides now and the nobles are not pulling their weight. I cannot keep having you go after the stragglers. However, I have placed my own Thestrals around to help with the sealing of the borders. I know you are doing your best. All my men are doing their best. Thank Faust that they ran into a dead end canyon and forgot they could fly. Or perhaps they were too tired.” He shook his head, a look of profound exasperation covering all. “Grif, I need sleep but I cannot sleep ... I cannot,” he whispered hollowly.

“Forgive me,” Grif said before striking the back of pensword’s neck with the hilt of his knife. Grabbing the pony as he fell unconscious, Grif hauled him carefully over to his cot and set him down. “Them being tired won’t be much of an advantage if you don’t sleep either,” he said to the unconscious pegasus thestral hybrid as he removed what armor he could and covered him. The gryphon turned to the letters and the quill and ink still waiting. He could handle the paperwork for now.

The bells of Fillydelphia rang proudly through the streets. In fact, the entire city was celebrating the end of the siege. Ponies swarmed out in droves, filling the streets as they hugged and kissed one another. What surprised the Thestrals was how many hugs and kisses they received from the residents. Lunar Fang found herself suddenly embraced by one of the apprentice smiths and blushed violently as she received a kiss on the muzzle.

She instinctively lashed out with a hoof, accidentally sending the apprentice to the ground. “Oh, I’m sorry” She said. “But I’m spoken for.”

“Oh,” He muttered, “Well, this is a day of celebration. I hope you didn’t mind too much. I guess I might go nurse my bruised jaw. You have a good jab.”

Hammer Strike also found himself suddenly kissed by a Pegasus mare who was hanging upside down. She looked happy as she darted away, whooping for joy at the victory.

Hammer Strike blinked, confused for a moment as he looked around. “Well…” He muttered to himself. “That happened.”

“What now?” Lunar Fang looked to Hammer Strike. “What do you wish to do?”

“Get ready for travel, I guess.” Hammer Strike shrugged. “We have work to do in the direction of Fort Triumph…”

“We should give the troops an hour to celebrate at least,” Lunar Fang said. “We did strike a rather large blow after all.”

“Of course. They will get their break,” He replied. “I shall be packing my tools and such though. You know, get myself ready to leave.”

“Of course.” Lunar Fang nodded. “I will see that we get adequate food stores ready.”

Hammer Strike nodded before heading off towards the forge. Upon arrival he found himself alone, the others obviously out celebrating with everyone else. Moving over to his workbench, he began roll up and pack any blueprints that he wanted to keep while burning the others.

A pegasus apprentice entered a few minutes later and looked at Hammer Strike. “Do, you need any help packing up? You are taking us with you, are you not? Or are you leaving us in charge of the forges here?”

“I shall send a message to Celestia asking what she wants. She just gave me enough information on what we were doing where, but no information on what happens afterwards.” He sighed. “Why are you not out there celebrating with the others?”

“I,” she started. “Well ... I am a little nervous around big crowds and after the last three stallions tried to kiss me I thought it might be best if I just helped in the forge or something. Still, I might just head back to my room and start packing up there.” She smiled shyly and turned around. “Fillydelphia is and shall forever be grateful for what you have done.”

Hammer Strike paused in his work. “I doubt they would pay attention to the little work I accomplished.”

“We shall see. I doubt the town will forget the number of anvils you destroyed.” She chuckled and clip clopped out of the forge. Soon after a stallion was pushed in through the forge doors. He looked confused and swayed a little. He smiled, nodded to Hammer Strike, and passed out on the floor.

“Wow. Ten minutes into the celebration.” Hammer looked to the stallion on the floor. “A new record.”

Lunar Fang looked to her fellow soldier, who was speaking at the moment. “What are the plans for your personal troops? Fillydelphia stands free and the Gryphons are being pushed from the city. Are we to move to the front lines?”

“Yes. We march for Triumph.” lunar fang answered.

“As you command. Shall the others be coming as well?” He asked, referring to the non-Thestrals. “I pray that your courtship ends happily,” he muttered as they kept walking toward the tents, the troops still celebrating. Lunar Fang was now flanked by two Thestral stallions to prevent any more incidental kissing.

“We will need all who we can bring. There is no telling what we may have to deal with when we arrive.” Lunar fang nodded curtly. “See that wagons are provisioned by anything the Fillydelphians can spare. And thank you, Dark Wing,” she said, blushing.

“As you command.” The Thestrals replied as they moved to relay the orders, leaving Lunar Fang to walk the last few steps to her tent. She paused, looking to the tent door and then to the sky. “I’ll see you soon, Pensword.” She whispered.

Pensword’s eyes fluttered open. The first thing he noticed was that his neck was sore. Second, he was in his bed. Third, he felt fully rested. Fourth, his mother was laughing. Fifth, he blinked, noticing Grif at his desk looking over paperwork. He sat up and roared. “GRIF!” He noticed that some of his armor lay at the side of his bed. Swiftly, he flew out of his cot, the blanket falling to the ground. A small eddy was forming in the room from the beat of his wings.

“Breakfast is on the stand by your bed. Don’t say anything until it’s all gone,” the gryphon said casually, comparing a few reports as he jotted some new figures.

Pensword did not say another word. He knew his friend too well. He moved to the stand and began to eat his breakfast. After regaining his lost memories, he had noticed Pensword had picked up a vice. He had become a tea drinker. Thankfully, he never had strong drink, but he had come to enjoy his tea. On top of being a healthy alternative to wine it also provided a safe way to drink water due to the high temperatures involved in boiling. Still, he frowned at how he could not give it up. He had tried a few times. In fact, that was one of the reasons for his restless nights. He was going through tea withdrawal. “I seems I have become an English Gentleman.” He muttered in Dragonic.

“Steeped for three and a half minutes. Mathematically perfect,” Grif responded in kind.

Pensword chuckled, soon after discovering two cubes of sugar already in his tea cup. “Did you put the sugar cubes in my tea?” he asked as he picked up the pot. “Just asking to make sure this is how you set it up.”

“We’re at war,” Grif noted. “I got the sugar from the stores personally.”

Pensword nodded his head and poured the drink. He looked around to make sure he was alone before he spoke Dragonic. “I am just … you knew me before. I drank only herbal tea. And now, here I am drinking what might be the equivalent of Green Tea or an Earl Grey, I think.”

The Gryphon shrugged his shoulders. “I’ve double checked the numbers a few times and managed to move a few around to optimize the troops we have left. I was talking with the Thestrals and we may have a plan for getting in undetected. so far, it looks like the cut in our numbers won’t be quite so painful as anticipated. I also sent a message to celestia with hammer strike’s seal asking for Promethean Flame to be recalled to Unity over an emergency matter and have done my best to get that letter you were writing across to Weathered Storm.”

“That is good to hear. Thank you for that,” Pensword replied as he took another sip of tea. He gave an involuntary shudder of relief before returning to his meal with gusto. He paused after he swallowed another bite. “It is good to hear that we have the men we need. But if it is possible, I would rather keep the troops and send them to Promethean after we capture the Fortress. Still, I cannot have everything I want. Do you feel we can finish this siege in four days with the nightmares helping?”

“We’ll need to begin full bombardement by tomorrow evening. Bolts, your lighting rods, boulders, fire rocks, the whole shebang. If we speed that up we should be able to pull it off,” Grif noted. “It’s the inside of the fortress that will be the real test.”

“Very well. Carry the order to resume bombardment again tomorrow evening. And don’t let up for two days straight. Meanwhile the weather, lightning, and storms will be unleashed over their heads.” Pensword took another bite before turning to eat the rest of his meal. There’s nothing worse than a cold breakfast to a recuperating soldier.

“There are some herbs for your neck on the table, by the way,” Grif noted. “Little willow was very careful to make sure everything was nice and clean.”

“Thank you,” Pensword replied as he finished his meal. He soon found the compress. With a little help from Grif, he gingerly applied it to his neck, letting the herbs do their job. “Today, we have much to do. Shall we get to it?”

The Gryphon nodded as he took some documents to the flap of the tent. He called out to a messenger and had him distribute the orders to the officers. “Three days worth of things that can go wrong. Lets hope lady luck still likes my eyes.” The Gryphon chuckled as he helped Pensword back into his armor.

“Or my gumption,” Pensword muttered. “All I can say is that the Gryphons are practically dazed zombies the way they are acting at the moment, just happy they are still alive. At least the strong willed ones.” He looked to the walls. “Come next week we shall be looking at them from the other side, out into the forest.”

“Come next week, they will be looking at us from the top of a pike,” Grif responded grimly.

“With hopefully an empty city occupied as well,” Pensword muttered. “This valley shall be Equestrian by war’s end.”

“You remember the modern map?” grif noted in draconian. “We push the Gryphonian territorial lines back to the sea.”

“Yes, we push them off this land mass even,” Pensword replied as he shook his head. “They shall never forget that, shall they?” He chuckled slightly as Grif joined in.

“Gryphons are a hard headed, thick skulled bunch.” Grif smiled tapping his head. “You got to beat a point in there to make it stick.”

“Oh, I plan on it.” Pensword’s voice took an edge to it. “I shall make sure they regret ever setting talon on my village.”

After few hours of celebration, Hammer Strike was finally able to convince the group to progress towards Fort Triumph. Two of three of the apprentices were leaving with him while the last one, Bronze Ore, stayed behind in Fillydelphia to train the other smiths and keep equipment in check.

Lunar Fang had worked to get the wagons set up with provisions for the trip. Fortunately, the Fillydelphians were more than happy to give what they could to Hammer Strike’s forces.

Though they had wagons to haul equipment, Hammer Strike wanted to keep his gear on. Wearing a set of armor, minus the helmet, he stepped nobly forward, shining in the sun. He also carried his great sword and hammer across each other on his back while two short swords stayed at his sides. It made for a very noble appearance and more than one young filly swooned as he led his troops through the town’s streets and out into the wilderness.

Lunar Fang checked with the thestral scouts every ten miles. It was near midday on the second day since they'd set out when she came back with some interesting news. “Gryphon forces coming from the direction of Neighagra falls. They seem scattered and disarrayed at the moment.”

“Then I guess we should do something about that, should we not?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“If we’re quick we could arrange an ambush further up,” Lunar Fang suggested.

“Either way we need to stop them from getting too far.”

“I’ll give the orders to move” Lunar Fang said “You should get the non combatants hidden away.”

“I shall get on that, then.” Hammer Strike said.

“Forward!” lunar fang ordered as her troops moved to route the gryphons’ escape. The ambush had been a rousing success. The gryphons had stumbled into the battlefield scared and confused. By the time they realised they were under attack their numbers were already falling rapidly. Some of the older warriors had put up a fight, but for the most part the fighting was quick and brutal. The thestrals especially seemed to take pride in the brutality they rained upon their enemies.

The Gryphons finally did something that Hammer Strike never had never seen before. They were starting to wave anything white in an attempt to surrender. The leadership was crushed.The remaining hundred Gryphons had no clue what to do, nor the energy to even fight. Soon enough,Princess Luna came charging into the fray and it became only too obvious why the troops were so razzled. The Gryphons promptly threw their weapons to the ground, making sure that their enemy knew they were done.

“Well, would you look at that,” Hammer Strike started. “They are attempting to surrender.”

“Your orders?” Lunar Fang spoke looking to Hammer Strike, as well as most of the other troops. A temporary lull had developed.

“We accept thy Surrender!” Princess Luna yelled in her Royal Canterlot Voice from the midst of the battlefield. “Guards. Take these forces back to Unity to be held as prisoners of war. The night warriors and we shall continue our march to Triumph to lend our hooves to the assault there.”

“Well, now that they are taken care of,” Hammer Strike started. “Time to see how Luna has been doing.” He said, trotting towards the princess. Drawing near, he was proud to see her wearing the armor he made from the ursa bones.

Lunar Fang smiled and bowed to Princess Luna before turning around. “I shall make sure the forces are merged successfully for the coming march. High Chieftess Luna, you shall be leading the forces, I presume?” She paused, making a mental note to ask Hammer Strike later on who he would want her serving at the moment.

“Of course.” Luna nodded. “We shall charge ahead to support Pensword.”

The early morning mist hung silently in the air. The sun was nowhere to be seen, covered by the lowering storm clouds. Suddenly the air was rent by a flash of lightning, a terrible crash of thunder, and eventually, a sopping curtain of rain as it poured down once more. The Gryphons rose their heads wearily to the sky before returning their gaze to the forest. The walls were pincushioned by metal rods, virtually abandoned to keep soldiers from being electrocuted by lightning. From above the clouds there rose a cry as Thestrals dropped and the rain and lightened, turning to snow. The wall guards were the first to fall.

Just outside of bow range, Grif waited with the secondary troops. They stood with the fortress in view, waiting for the first sign of the gate to open. Pensword and the thestrals had made for their separate entrances over two hours ago, so it was likely the gate would fall soon. Grif planned to be the first one through.

Suddenly the gates rose as Thestrals appeared, signalling the secondary troops through the gates. As Grif started running, a few Gryphons rose from behind, only to fall to Pensword’s wing blades as he snorted and yelled in a fury that neither Grif nor Taze had ever seen in Pensword or Matthew before. He was gone into one of the doorways and his ears could hear metal hitting metal before a Gryphon fell limply out one of the windows. He was already clearing another part of the gatehouse. The first wall had been breached.

Grif was startled by his friend’s ferocity, but didn’t stop as he charged into the fray, impaling a gryphon through the chest from behind before slashing the throat of another. The fire burning in pensword’s eyes blazed with such intensity he could feel the heat from where he stood. The ponies crashed upon the gryphons like a tidal wave of death. The ponies were well armed and well rested, fired by a passion to defend their own. the gryphons were tired and soaked to the bone. Many were unable even to fully bring their weapons to bare. In the end, it wasn’t battle, it was slaughter.

The first layer, which was food and the like, was quickly secured. Now, they were working on breaking down the gates and doors from the first layer into the second. Pensword and the other flyers quickly took to the air and settled upon the wall. Grif landed next to Pensword as he turned and actually bucked the door in, reducing it to splinters as he dropped, allowing Grif to attack any enemies that might be behind.

Grif charged into the room instantly. The sounds of close combat soon followed: metal on metal, a few screams, and grunts of pain rang out before fading into an eerie silence. “Clear,” Grif called a few moments later in a pained tone.

Pensword entered the room as the light from a lantern glinted off his armor. Blood dripped from his wing blades. He looked to the trap door and nodded to Grif to destroy it, allowing him entry to the lower level. He would have his revenge. Everywhere he looked, he saw his town, his friends. They looked pleased as their cries for revenge were being answered. At the moment the other troops had left the two to pretty much tag team through their personal vendettas.

The battle carried on in a similar fashion. Pensword breaking down a barricade, and grif rushing in to surprise the enemy. Eventually they approached a hallway Grif recognised instantly. “Your quarry is up those stairs” Grif said.

“Right. Find the female and capture her. I shall fight and subdue the Commander,” he whispered as he moved and started up the stairs, deliberately making each step fall heavily. He wanted that Gryphon to know the sound of his doom. Pensword looked around the hallway. They were in the second zone and he was in the Commander’s quarters. He paused at a door and found it ajar, not sealed. Pensword paused and looked to find a pole arm. He quickly picked it up and using the pole arm he pushed the door open.

Inside the commander stood proudly, just as arrogant as pensword remembered him: dressed for battle and ready to fight. In his hands he held his sword. It glinted wickedly in the lightning strikes. Candles flickered in the chamber, granting enough light to illuminate what would soon be their dueling grounds. He stood ready for pensword, growling. To the Gryphon,Pensword appeared unarmed. And yet his armored wings were bloody.

“I have come for you. I am death.” pensword growled, not moving, only waiting. He was going to let the enemy make the first move. He would capture him for a drum head trial. Then the coming sunrise would see him swinging dead over the gate of Fort Triumph.

The gryphon rushed forward with a vertical slash.

Pensword only raised a wing and took the slash full force. The armor held and he did not flinch. “My name is Pensword. You killed my family. Prepare to die.” He whispered, then used his wing to push the blade away, raising another wing to block a slash from one of the talons.

“I have killed many ponies,” the gryphon said rushing him with a series of well timed thrusts and slashes.

Each one was blocked or pushed back by his armor or a thrust of his own. Each time the commander struck Pensword he let it hit, repeating the same line over and over. “I am Pensword. You killed my family. Prepare to die.” He continued to block, taking the hits. He could feel it in his body but he would not risk a move yet. He hoped Grif would finish his task quickly so he could force the commander to surrender peacefully.

Grif moved silently along the fortress hallway. The gryphoness would likely be in the safest place possible, aside from the royal chambers, which were locked. “Come out,” The gryphon spoke calmly as he moved across the hallways. “I promise I won’t hurt you ... this time.”

He heard a sound he was not expecting: a small hatchling’s whimper came from one of the rooms to his left.

Grif turned to the left, following the sound of the voice. He put his swords away, drawing only his stiletto for protection in case of a trap.

He found a door barricaded with three Thestrals looking at the door with worry and then to Grif. “Six Hatchlings and what sounds like a female Gryphon are inside. Some of the hatchlings might be armed as well.” They slowly withdrew to let Grif handle this situation. They did not want to risk killing noncombatants.

“Female gryphon. You are the commander’s daughter, are you not?” Griff shouted out to the barricaded door.

“Yes. What are we to do, fellow warrior?” She called out, her voice nervous. “Shall you watch while I go and save my father?”

“I am not your fellow warrior.” grif responded. “Release the hatchlings and surrender yourself and I will not harm them. Neither will the ponies”

“Do you swear upon your clan?” She demanded. “That no harm shall come to them?”

“I cannot swear upon any name but my own. And Lord Hammer Strike’s should it mean anything to you. And possibly Graff. For he was my father and a more honorable gryphon I have never known.”

“You claim the birthright of Graff?” She gasped and he could hear her moving items in the other room. “I shall open the door and I shall do what you need me to do.” He heard her move some more items. “Do you have something other than Pony meat?” She asked. “It is all we are allowed to eat now.” Her tone indicated a mild disgust. The door opened and she ushered the Hatchlings out.

Grif instructed the Thestrals to take the hatchlings and to treat them fairly, but not to allow any near a weapon. Then, in one movement he took his stiletto and pressed it under the female’s neck. “Before anything is to be done with you, you will come with me to see you father.”

She looked terrified, but did not struggle, nor did she make a sound as she slowly led him through the halls to her father’s quarters. Once they were alone, she spoke. “Are you not going to interrogate me? Or tell me why you fight for the nightmare bringers?”

“I fight against those who make us no better than the beasts of the land.” Grif spoke in a low, dangerous tone. “Now you are going to come with me and if you so much as twitch out of line i will leave your blood pooled all over the floor.”

“Very well,” She responded her head slightly, a small bead of blood forming at the dagger’s tip. “I shall follow and you shall lead from behind, I take it?” She asked matter of factly. “I shall gladly cooperate if you answer me one question. What shall befall the hatchlings?”

“Equestria is much more charitable than we gryphons are,” grif said, glaring at her. “The princesses will see them taken care of, but they will remain in equestria until this war is ended.”

She held out her talons to be bound. “I submit to your care until my fate is decided.” She spoke, voice bewildered as she tried to comprehend why a Gryphon would choose to willingly fight with the Ponies.

Grif took a length of cord from his pack, tying her talons together one-handed. After he had finished binding her, he removed the blade. “You will glide above the ground. Make any attempt to accelerate or go higher and I will catch you and I will remove your wings. Do you understand?”

She nodded her head up and down as she flapped, following his orders to the letter. She panicked briefly as she had thought she had risen too high. Before Grif could react, she dropped to the ground hard and tried again. She paused after a lighter flap of her wings and looked at Grif. “This high?” She asked, looking worried.

“It will do. Now, forward,” he said gesturing with his stiletto. “Let us settle this matter once and for all.”

Pensword shuddered as the Commander struck another part of his armor. He knew Hammer Strike would not like how he was treating it. Still, he trusted his friend’s skills. He looked to the Commander. “Hello, my name is Pensword. You killed my family. Prepare to die.” He cleared his throat, hoping that he would get on the nerves of the commander enough for him to make a mistake. Suddenly, the commander paused, taking a step back and breathing heavily. “Had enough? Are you ready to surrender and meet your fate? Do you surrender to the Prey? Do you surrender to the sole survivor of the town you refused to show mercy? Do you wish to surrender now to the son of the Thestral you ate that night? I promise you this: I shall roast your body on a spit as you did my mayor.”

The commander’s eyes widened in shock, startled by the pony’s words for a brief moment. But it passed quickly, and soon he pressed his attack once more, fire burning in his eyes. “Then I will finish what I started that night!” The gryphon bellowed as he charged, hammering blow upon blow.

Pensword took the blows and parried others with his wing blades when the door behind them was pushed open. He smirked as the ringing of a blade hitting an outstretched wing filled the room before fading to silence. “You there, Grif?”

“Shira...l” the commander spoke as he turned away.

“Drop the sword and surrender the fort and yourself, or your daughter bleeds out,” Grif growled as he held the stiletto blade to her throat.

“So, you show your true colors, Benedicto Arnaldo,” the gryphon spat. “And here I believed you were taken by the intruder that night. Would you really sink so low as to betray your own kind for beasts?”

“I never served your damned emperor. The winds never intended for gryphons to prey on the intelligent. Now drop the sword, or she dies.” Grif pressed the blade closer to her neck. Her pure white feathers stained red as the blade split the skin.

“Father, what does honor demand?” She asked with fear and confusion. “Is the survival of your only hatchling and clan worth the honor of holding a fortress?” She dared not even swallow. “We have lost. Somehow, we lost the favor of the winds.”

Pensword slowly moved to allow the two to fully look on the other. Then he smirked to the Commander. “At this moment you two may be the only living Gryphons left in the Fortress. Tick Tock, commander. Will you save a life in your last moments? Or shall you condemn her to the fate of all who face my forces?”

“And if I surrender, what becomes of her?” The gryphon asked pensword.

Pensword moved a wing to delay Grif’s actions. “She will be sent to the village at the other end of the valley with your symbol of command to evacuate all civilians and give her an honorable retreat. After that moment, if she comes against us, or we see her again on the field of battle, she will fight for her life and most likely lose it. However, here, she lives, and so does the town that I have no grievances against. It is the Emperor’s military that I fight. Not civilians. I am not the monster you have chosen to be.”

“I have your word?” the gryphon asked.

“As one military leader to another. She will be used as a means to clean out a village for our taking. She will live to see a few more sunrises and moonrises. After the village is cleared, her fate will be hers alone. That is my word, Commander Bloodfeather.”

“Very well.” The Gryphon dropped his sword and threw up his arms. “I concede.”

“Good.” Pensword moved forward and used rope that he had hidden beneath his armor to bind Bloodfeather’s talons and beak. “Now march.” He moved, turning to Grif at the door. “Bring her along. She will witness what I witnessed that night.” Pensword pushed harshly and the prisoner began marching forward again. “Any false moves and the both of you die,” he growled.

Pensword sat behind a collection of drums. Both Gryphon and Pony eyed the now tied up Commander. He had been stripped of all armor and weapons. Metal blunts covered his talons and his wings were bound by a thickly woven rope. The ponies glared. “Commander Jorund Bloodfeather. You stand before this military tribunal of Equestria to answer for the war crimes you have committed and ordered those troops within your charge to commit. I shall now read the charges which stand against you.” He paused to unroll a scroll. “You are hereby charged for crimes against Pony Kind, crimes against the Princesses of the Moon and Sun, the mass murder of the entire town of Mountainside Falls, the destruction of Baron Hooves’ estate and all who lived therein, refusal to heed warnings, and the unneeded deaths of soldiers. The sentence of any of these crimes is death by choice of the executioner, which, in this case, would be death by hanging.” He set the scroll down. “How do you plead against these crimes?” He looked to the Commander. His beak had been untied for the proceedings. Behind Pensword, Bloodfeather’s daughter also stood, bound and under close watch as she viewed his trial.

“Does it matter?” Jorund asked.

“Yes, It does. For the trial, and for others to hear your voice, yes.” Pensword’s eyes narrowed. “Also, so that those that you killed may hear your words and finally have the rest they deserve.”

“I did what was within my imperative! If this is a crime, then I plead guilty,” the gryphon answered.

“Who gave the order?” Pensword demanded. “Was it necessary to kill and eat an entire village?” He stood still and waited for the response. “It is a crime, is it not, to commit the genocide of an entire race?”

“You know who gave the order,” Jorund said, bristling with arrogance and hate. “State your decision and be done with it.”

“Very well. The Tribunal of this court shall convene to make its verdict.” He stood up and walked over to the other five officers standing nearby with one honorary Gryphon. They held a brief whispered conference before Pensword returned, resuming the “stand.”

“We find the accused Guilty of all crimes and he is sentenced to be hung from the front gate of this fortress at dawn, which once accomplished, shall be buried wingless in a pony grave. Feathers from his corpse shall be sent as a message to the kings and Emperor of the Gryphons. Case dismissed,” he ordered, banging a metal hoof on the drum. “Bring Shrial forward for her sentencing.”

Two Thestral mares brought the gryphoness forward. Grif had elected to keep an eye on the orphaned hatchlings until arrangements could be made, hoping to sow some seeds of change in future generations.

“Shrial, you are a Major of the Gryphon forces. You have eaten pony flesh and led two raiding parties into Equestrian lands. Yet you have brought back no live ponies. I would sentence you to death for your role played in this Fortress and in the past. However, this council is willing to lend you a reprieve. Should you accept it, you are to evacuate the village at the mouth of the valley on the Gryphon side of the border. You shall have five days to start the evacuation. If no Gryphons leave within that period, I shall be forced to call a Dragon in to raze the village to the ground to show just what I shall do to any Gryphon that does not take my olive branch. Do you understand?”

“I… I understand,” she said, trying to hold back sobs.

Pensword nodded his head. “I shall have Fox Feather and Animal Control escort you to your father’s quarters. You may take what is needed to convince them to leave.” He looked to the two. “Untie her. I doubt she will try anything here.” He banged a hoof on the drum to signal the verdict.

The two Pegasi stepped forward and untied the now sobbing Gryphoness. They stopped suddenly and Shrial looked up to see Pensword looming over her. “If you are smart, you will leave with the civilians. Know this. You are feeling the pain and emptiness I have carried since your father destroyed my village and butchered my family. My revenge ends today.” He turned swiftly, his wings snapping like a cape as he walked away. Fox Feather and Animal Control quickly filed the Gryphoness away.

Pensword stepped quickly and silently into a private room that had once been the quarters of a Gryphon officer. Looking behind him, he scanned the halls to ensure he was not followed. One satisfied, he closed the door, curled up into a ball, and wept he eyes out. He didn’t feel any better; he just felt sick.

Pensword stood, eying the noosed Gryphon in his place atop the battlement. He nodded his head once to the Thestrals on either side of the Commander. They waited a moment, then pushed him off the edge and into space. At his side, forced to watch, stood Shrial. For a moment, it seemed almost as if the commander would fly, somehow escape by miraculous means. But that hope was vain as the rope snapped taught. Two minutes later, the body hung there, limp and unmoving. Pensword looked to Shrial. “Move. Your days start now,” He commanded as the sun slowly rose higher in the sky, seeable thanks to a hole in the cloud cover. Pensword watched as Shrial slowly walked under her father’s body and out the gate as she started towards the Village. “Gryphon’s Rest shall be yours in five days.” She stated numbly, turning her head back to face the Pegasus. She stared at him for a second or two before turning back and starting walking wearing armor, her father’s sword, and a satchel with his crest and seal.

Meanwhile, a lone Unicorn explored the depths of the Fortress. He soon happened upon a strangely thick studded oak door. It was different from the others. Curious as to where it might lead, he opened it with a grunt of effort, his horn glowing like a tiny torch. This door was heavier than it appeared. Slowly, it creaked open and the unicorn peered inside. It appeared to be a set of rough hewn stairs. A cold, dank smell rose from beneath. Could this be the dungeons? Perhaps there were other ponies waiting to be rescued. With that bolstering thought, he lit up his horn and took the first steps to investigate.

A great hallway stretched before him, carved from the heart of the mountain itself, or so it seemed to his eyes. He took a left, continuing down the stretching, winding corridor. Stalagmites hung down from the ceiling and old rusty torch mounts lay hammered into the walls, evenly dispersed. The foul odor of pitch and naphtha hung in the air. On closer inspection, smudges of the substance could be seen on the floor and clinging to the rings embedded in the walls. For whatever reason, the Gryphons had cleared the tunnel of all torches. He narrowed his eyes. “What were they hiding?” He asked himself.

Taking a moment, he composed himself, his horn glowing brightly. Finally, he released the spell, sending a wave of magic flying down the corridor. Images of rushing gryphons ran through the halls, dousing torches, pulling them from walls. Jewels, gold, silver, and other precious weapons and artifacts filed on their backs down the hall. The unicorn followed the ghosts until he came to another door where they phased through. Gasping, he let the spell go, sweating as it released. Time spells, even ones to relive the ghosts of events as recent as these, were draining.

At last he regained his strength and he observed the door in question. It was made of roughly hewn metal. Scanning with another spell, he snorted. “Shoddy craftsmanship.” With a solid back kick, he broke the door from its hinges. Stepping in cautiously, he let out a gasp as his hooves echoed into a massive cavern filled to the brim with furniture. Tables of varying crafting skills lay scattered about the massive room, displaying weapons of all kinds. A peasant short sword lay next to what had to have been a Strike Sword. Closed and locked chests, barrels with unknown contents and numbers written on the fronts, bits, diamonds, gold, and other precious jewels and metals, and various parchments and important documents lined the room, filling it to the brim. It was enough to make a grown dragon weep.

On closer inspection, he began to see that all the items either had numbers or tags on them. Everything was cataloged. And that was just what he could see by the dim light of his horn. He had to increase the magic to allow more light into the room. Most of the items were pony made. As he continued his inspection, his gaze settled on a painting of a Mountain peak sitting on the wall opposite the room from him. He blinked his eyes in astonishment and felt them grow bigger as he watched the painting slowly change to that of a Pony. It mirrored his exact expression, painted from the perspective of one looking out from the painting itself.

Trembling, he spoke. “I shall take that as a sign that I need to get the others,” He said nervously, backing away from the painting before galloping headlong back down the hallway and up the stairwell. Private Blueblood would report this and leave the rest to his superiors to figure out.

Pensword looked to his friend, Hurricane III. “Right. You stay here and I shall move forward. If I do not return in ten minutes you shall know that the town is deserted and your men may march in and take it. Turn it into a forward base for future spring points into the Gryphon lands.” He ordered.

“As you command,” Hurricane replied as he and his men settled in. He looked to Pensword. “Are you taking Grif with you?”

“Yes. Even if I was not, I doubt he would be willing to let me go alone. Also, after today, I am cutting him loose and letting him tackle his duties in Gryphon territory.” He looked to Grif. “Well, unless you want to be my best at my wedding?” Pensword asked with a laugh. Grif could see worry hiding behind those eyes. A worry over what might might find at the village. “Can’t really ask you to be best pony as you are a Gryphon and I do not know the term Gryphons use for that sort of honor in a wedding.”

“Pensword, I am about to walk into the territory of a country that in less then three months would sell their collective souls to bring me in alive to be publicly humiliated. There will be long months of bloody combat, cold food, and hunting gryphons. Do you honestly think I am going to leave for that without going to your wedding first?”

Pensword smiled weakly. “I am happy to hear that.” He started to walk. “Do you think we will find it empty?” He asked Grif as they left the earshot of the other ponies. “I ... I do not desire to kill any more Gryphons.”

Grif placed a talon on his friend’s shoulder. “What's left is my task,” he told pensword. “You just need to keep that base secured.”

“Than consider it a done deal. This shall remain Equestrian territory from now until the fall of Luna,” He answered as they found themselves on the edge of the forest. “Shall we go forward as a team?”

“It’s how we started,” Grif said in draconian.

“Yes. It was,” Pensword answered in Draconian. “Just imagine. In some convoluted time of less than a year and many a lifetime ago, you and I were living normal lives. And then, because we were in the strangest of places at the wrong time, or perhaps the right one, we become ... well, this.” He inspected a hoof. “Enjoy being human a little for me, will you?” He asked as he looked up and started again for the open gates. “Be ready. There might be a trap.”

Grif drew his bow and notched an arrow. While he didn’t draw the arrow back yet, he kept it in place as they entered, ready to fire at a moments notice.

The streets were empty, the doors wide open. It felt like a ghost town to Pensword’s older half. They found that the boulevard from the open gates of the fortified town led into the main square of the town. There they found Shrian bowed low in the dust with a sign next to her, begging she be allowed to join her father. At her other side was the satchel and items she had carried with her to convince the town to leave under military orders. Pensword looked to Grif and shook his head. He spoke in Draconic. “She is taking the easy way out. I want to teach her what real honor is, just from seeing this. Wishing for death … that is the coward’s way out. I say we deny her.”

Grif’s talons twitched and pensword could feel his eagerness to end it all, but the Gryphon held back. He kept his eyes searching around them for movement as he motioned pensword forward.

Pensword stepped up and spoke. “Are you alone?”

“Alone and willing to join my father. You said that I would die if you saw me again.” She answered. “I, I cannot live with this hole in my chest. How it must have driven you mad.” She looked up, slowly. Tears stood in her eyes. “Please, finish me and end my father’s clan. I cannot live with the shame of what has happened to my family.”

“This is what the empire does with female gryphons.” Grif spoke slowly, his voice dripping with malice and contempt. “Breeds, burns, and beats weakness into their very soul. Even now she can’t even muster the strength to look in your eye while begging for her death like a coward.”

Pensword glared down at the Gryphoness before turning to Grif. He spoke in Equestrian. “Then shall we teach and give her the courage to ask properly? Bring one more mark of anger by proving that a Gryphoness can be just as strong as a Gryphon?” He turned and once again beheld the girl. His next words were spoken in Draconian. “What should we do with her?”

Pensword watched Grif’s eyes intently. The color almost seemed to flicker between two different shades of blue, like two powers warring for dominance. At last, the light won out, and the Gryphon spoke with a shudder. “Grif… wants to kill her,” he answered in draconian. “But...but I don’t want her dead.” In that moment his voice shifted. The harsh bravado, the french undertone, the hardness, all were gone. “She doesn’t need to die for this,” He said, shaking his head.

“So then, is there a means to symbolically kill her? Make her dead and yet let her still breathe?” He asked in Draconian. He sighed. “Thank the heavens that Conor is not here. I shudder to think what he would do in this situation.”

“She was forced to become what she is.” Taze seemed to be fighting a little harder as the bow lowered. “Justice doesn’t demand that she suffers. Don’t do this matthew. This isn’t us.”

Matthew nodded his head. It felt strange hearing his name, his human name. He turned his head once more. With his human memories back it felt strange to have the equine head as he looked to Shrian. He spoke in Equestrian, bold and commanding. “Get up. You are too much of a coward to deserve this. We will teach you true honor, true courage. We will not kill you until you gain true strength. Strength to follow your heart. To follow your moral compass ... once you have one.” He looked to Grif. “I shall not grant you the coward’s path.” Pensword looked almost relieved at finding a loophole for the justice he had placed on this Gryphoness. He saw that she had placed curved metal caps on her talons to prevent herself from hurting anything that came. She slowly rose to her feet and bowed her head in sorrow.

The male Gryphon smiled before the warring shades of his eye’s darkened once more and the smile twisted into a grimace. “If that is your command.” Grif was back in control.

“It is, Grif. Teach her to be another means to get back to the Emperor. You want to make him suffer, yes? Then teach a female to be an equal at your side.” He paused and looked back at Shrian. She stood, unmoving, bewildered from the gaze that Grif was giving her.

“If that is your will,” Grif set the bow down. “Then I will follow it. At least until she inevitably betrays us. Then her head shall be mine.”

“At least then she will die with a warrior's honor,” Pensword replied. He paused and turned his head as he realized something. “Grif. Do my eyes deceive me? I certainly hope you are seeing what I am seeing. Else we have lost a friend in battle.”

Grif moved to approach the figure. “Greetings, Lord Hammer Strike. As you willed, I have aided Pensword in his taking of the fort and the pass.” The gryphon said.

“Good, good. So…” He turned to Shrial. “Who is this?”

“A Warrior who does not deserve death. She shall be taught what true strength and honor is from one who practices it daily. You taught Grif. Now you and he can teach another.”

Shrian stared in horror and promptly bowed low to Lord Hammer Strike. “Is .. is this what Ponies do for nobility?” She asked, missing the sly grin between Grif and Pensword.

“Yes. But I do not want you to do that.” Hammer Strike answered. “Stand.”

She slowly did so. “Uh… Milord, I am Shrian. I am clanless. If thou wishest, I can take your clan name and become a defender of the same. I,” She blinked owlishly in fear. “I do not know what I would do if I was left clanless.”

“I shall think on that.” He responded, assessing her with his calm gaze.

“No.” There was the same voice Pensword recognised from earlier. “You captured her father, but her capture was mine.” The gryphon seemed to be struggling with his words. “I claim the right of reformation. I claim the right to responsibility for the name. But I also have the right to change it and to here and now sever its ties. From here on out, let Bloodfeather be Bladefeather. By the winds, not even the emperor can strip me of this right.” A look of horror stood on Grif’s face as he forced the words from his mouth. It would be almost comical if it weren’t so serious.

“Okay then.” Hammer Strike shrugged.

Pensword looked to the two Gryphons and wondered if this would end well, or in disaster. No matter what, Grif had a clan now. Pensword hid a smile as he turned around before he found himself tackled from the air by a blue blur. He suddenly found himself in an iron embrace as a very familiar voice whispered in his ear.

“I’m sorry I’m late,” she told him. “Traffic was horrible.”

Pensword laughed and grimaced at the same time. “Contractions” He shook his head, smiling like a fool before furrowing his brow. “What traffic?” he asked with worry as she pulled his helmet off and her own with it as she kissed him passionately on the cheek. “I am so happy you are still in the flesh, Lunar Fang,” he said, laughing in joy.

“Are we interrupting?” Princess Luna asked as she materialized out of the shadows. “We were led to believe such actions are best saved until after the wedding is finished.” She smiled goodnaturedly. “And a wedding on the tail of such a victory seems to be the very best and appropriate of celebrations.”

Pensword and Lunar Fang quickly moved to stand at attention. And yet, they still could not stop smiling like fools. “Well, only if Lunar Fang’s clan accepts my Dowery of an Outpost.” He responded with a chuckle. He paused and looked at his future mate. “We are getting married. I was afraid you would be a ghost the next time we met.”

“Oh, come now. I’m not worth that much,” Lunar Fang flushed. “A small encampment at most.”

Pensword just smiled even more. “Wait till I tell you the story a friend of mine told me about, of one Johnny Lingo.” He looked at her with shining eyes.

Grif had spent the last three hours in a locked room yelling at himself. The troops made sure to keep their distance, questioning his sanity. To those who were brave enough to approach the door, it sounded as though a full blown argument were in swing. When it ended, the gryphon had exited the room, looking exhausted and a little battered, but more peaceful then when he had entered.

He looked Shrial’s gear over with what little was left of her father’s gear that pensword had turned to his custody. Grif burned anything holding either the emperor's seal or that of the Bloodfeathers.

Shrial kept her eyes to the ground. A myriad of fears and thoughts of what this strange gryphon would do to her raced through her head at the speed of a mighty headwind. Grif had had her brought to him earlier and asked numerous questions regarding her personal training, what weapons she had been taught to wield and most importantly, what animals she had hunted.

Grif had considered simply removing her primary feathers and grounding her at first, but he did not want to risk another outburst by his… softer side. He had already spared that female’s life and given her a name to take her clan’s place in the world. And even more frustrating, he had taken her in under that name, adopting her to himself. Like it or not, he was now honor bound to protect and train her to live by that name. How things would go between the two was still very much left to the future.

“Wh-what is your will…. clan leader?” Shrial asked, her voice quivering.

“Okay, ground rules: first off, you will refer to me as Grif, or sir, but never clan leader. Understand?” He asked. Shrial nodded. “Lift your head! You are to be a warrior. As such, you must have courage in all things. Lift your head and look me in the eyes.” Shrial managed to lift her head, but she couldn’t maintain eye contact for more than a few seconds, trembling violently. Grif sighed. It was a start at least.

“Tomorrow the Thestral mares will begin hunting for the wedding feast. You will accompany them. Learn from them. And for your own sake, be polite. The Thestrals have more reason to hate you than I do and they do not need to be offended. When you return you will report to Lord Hammer Strike for measuring. You have nothing to fear from him. Probably less than anyone else in this base at the moment. When this is done you must come straight to me. Do not so much as stop to rest until you are back with me or your life could be forfeit. I will have more for you to do then. Is this understood?” Grif asked.

Shrian nodded slowly. “Am I to be a slave then?” she asked.

“I do not believe in slaves,” Grif answered. “You will be learning from me. As such, you will be treated as a page or an apprentice for now. You will sleep in the anti-chamber that is connected to my own room, just as a servant would. You must do as commanded by those who are in command until such a time as we may begin to decide if you are worthy of our trust or not. You will not be treated as a Gryphon captive from another race nor a warring clan. I will be keeping your weapons save for your hunting bow until I decide that you will need them. Now go to your room. You will be called if you are needed.”

Grif turned to his writing desk as the Gryphoness left the room. Taking a nearby seal braking knife, the gryphon nicked his claw and let a drop of blood fall into his inkpot. Mixing the ink and blood together liberally, he dipped a quill into it and unrolled a fresh piece of parchment. A new clan meant a new symbol. What was his to be?”

Princess Celestia sat at her desk in Castle Unity. Around her and, stacked in pyramids, scrolls from the different fronts waited to be read. She slowly lowered the scroll from her sister stating that she had met up with Hammer Strike and Lunar Fang. It felt so strange that her sister had taken such a liking to the Thestrals. She hoped they would not corrupt her into giving in to her battle lusts. Luna already had too much fun on the battlefield as things stood. She paused her thinking as she lifted another scroll from the incoming mail and looked happily. With a flick of her magic she broke the seal and began to read over the letter.

We have driven the enemy from this region. They have split into two forces, the first heading into the north and snow of the Crystal Empire. I have already sent a letter to inform the Queen to send forces to hunt for them. The other force, consisting of a broken five hundred Gryphons, are routing back to Fort Triumph. What are your orders? Included with this scroll are the after action reports of our forces and the battles and counterattacks taken by both sides of the conflict.

Commandant Supreme Sunrise

Postscript: Colonel Hurricane was an amazing asset and I hereby submit his name for consideration as Commander of Equestrian Forces. I have also heard of the plan being cooked up by both Hurricanes to adopt Pensword. I hereby place my name into the plot as well. He deserves it.

Princess Celestia placed the rerolled scroll into the “read” pile before pulling three more scrolls from the shelf behind her. Levitating them to her desk, she unrolled the three scrolls and looked at them, smiling. She pulled out three blank pieces of parchment and two more quill pens. For extra security, she cast a silencing spell on her door and windows.

“To the leaders of this plot,” She said aloud, her pen recording her words. “While I commend you on using your clout for something interesting, I must add my own two bits.” She smirked as she looked to the window gazing at the horizon. It had been a few decades since she had joined in on a plot not of her own making.

She quickly finished the letters. Rolling them up, she stamped her seal upon them and sent them off. Things were about to get very interesting in the house of nobles. She looked to the shelves of her study and pulled another item off the bookshelf: her own journal. While there was the joint journal for her sister and her in the private room in the library, both had their own journals to write their own thoughts and secrets. She took a quill and began to write as she looked out into the gardens. She could see a rainbow in the distance from her window. “Please, be safe out there, Luna,” She whispered.

She closed the journal after the ink had dried. A knock came soon after from the servant’s door. “Yes?” She asked as she walked to her desk.

“Missive from Major Pensword,” A female unicorn of blue coat and white with yellow highlights mane and tail spoke as the door opened. “The Fort appears to be taken.” She held out a scroll for Celestia to take in her magic. Once Celestia’s magic took control of the scroll the servant turned around and started to walk away. “Shall I start celebration preparations for the Castle?” She asked.

“Of, of course.” Princess Celestia responded out of habit, as she studied the back of the servant, how did she knew without the scroll being opened the success of the mission. She looked down and chuckled, “Pensword, you sure are bold in your statements. There on the sealed scroll lay a red feather, stuck to the parchment by the wax seal of what had to be the family emblem of the Commander for the Fortress. She smiled as she sat down and opened the letter, only to frown at the end of the report. ensword. Triumph has fallen.” Celestia picked up the scroll and she figured out w“It seems that my first impression might be right on this pony. Still, a surprise for both princesses at Fort Triumph?” She stood up. “Guards, prepare my personal troops. We march to Fort Triumph immediately. They have done the impossible.” She paused and looked to another doorway. “First, we must adorn our armor.” She spoke as a grey earth pony butler with an outrageous mustache zipped in where a moment ago no pony had stood.

As dawn paled over the horizon, spilling onto Fort Triumph, the sound of distant drums echoed through the morning air, filling the fort even before the first glimpses of ponies in golden armor could be seen in the distance.

These were the royal guard: Celestia and Luna's personal elite forces. Ponies everywhere knew them by their brightly burnished golden armor and their uniform white appearance. Behind the first squad of unicorns Celestia walked at a stately trot, flanked aerially by similarly garbed units of Pegasi. Earth ponies took up the rear, keeping an eye out for any threat that may come from behind as they rolled towards the fort.

Pensword looked out over the ramparts, soon realizing that the sound was not an enemy, but rather, Celestia. “Unbar the gates! Double the aerial guards!” he ordered. “Gryphon Slayers: Bring out all captured enemy colors! Clans: Fall in with Princess Luna for her presentation!” He ordered with joy. A jolt of excitement ran through him from the tip of muzzle to edge of his tailbone, quivering at last into the ground through his four hooves. “Prepare the royal entryway and send a flyer to lead Princess Celestia to Triumph Gate!” Pensword continued barking orders, his voice giddy, but commanding.

“Private Blueblood: Fetch me the rest of my battle armor. Lord Hammer Strike should have it finished. I shall meet the Princess as a warrior.” He liked this Blueblood a lot better than the Blueblood house of the future. He knew this was where the Blueblood’s wealth and power started.

It took a full hour for celestia to arrive and pensword and everyone else to be ready to receive her. The princess strolled into fort triumph at a carefully measured and dignified pace. “So, for the first time, Equestria controls the mountain pass.” she smiled down at pensword “I must admit, I did doubt you.”

Pensword smirked. “Oh, the amazing things ponies can do when you just say ‘do this’ and leave it to their imagination.” He quoted a phrase from Clover the Clever. “Still, I present this fortress as a symbol of Equestria’s might to the Diarchy of the Moon and Sun.”

Celestia’s smile never faltered, though she did remain silent for a time. “A most generous gift. But my sister and I believe it would be better if you were to stay in command of this fortress until our present … disagreement with Gryphonia is past.”

“As you command,” He replied. “If thou wilt follow me through the Royal concourse and to the Royal section of the Fortress, I shall fill thee in on more information, including the recaptured looted supplies from the frontier of Equestria.”

“Such formalities may be settled later,” Celestia noted. “Or was my messenger mistaken in his assertion that you were planning for your wedding?” Celestia smiled cheekily.

Pensword nodded his head, blushing furiously as they walked down the concourse to the boulevard. Statues and emblems of Gryphonia lined the path, carved deep into the stone itself. Celestia also noticed as they passed through the second gate into the Soldiers quarters they were suddenly surrounded by emblems, symbols of captured shields, colors, flags, and banners of all sorts. It looked like they had three whole armies worth of flags. “Well yes, I am planning, or rather, about ready, to implement the action.”

Soon after, Celestia saw her sister for the first time since she had left as the new leader of the Thestrals. She was surrounded by her own royal guards, yet she could detect a few subtle changes. The Thestrals were already in her inner circle of guards and the armor and uniforms that had once been a pure white had now become a little grey. While Grey was her sister’s prefered choice, it appeared her magic was influencing her guards to all have tufted ears now. What surprised her the most was the armor her sister was wearing.

Celestia’s eyes widened, but she remained steadfast, unfaltering. “Greetings, High Chieftess,” celestia nodded to luna.

Luna smiled and bounded to her sister. “Sister!” She cried ecstatically as she wrapped her forelegs around her Celestia’s neck and gave her a hug, something she would normally do only in private. “We have so much to tell thee.” Luna saw her sister’s raised brow and immediately moved to answer. “In settings like this, Thestrals use family names for the most part. So from now on, I will call thee sister in moments like this.”

Celestia stiffened briefly before melting into the hug. “It is good to see you are safe ... Sister.” she responded. It felt surprisingly more intimate than previous greetings they had used in public.

Luna could feel the recoil. “Did, Did we harm thee with our armor?” She asked. “We are still getting used to it. What dost thou think of it?” She asked her sister with joy as she pranced around to show off the handiwork. “Hammer Strike crafted it for us as a symbol of our power as High Chieftess.” She paused to look at her sister. “How goes the progress of the laws and bills to grant full citizenship to the Thestral Tribes?”

“it is… quite something, Luna,” celestia responded. “Possibly some of lord Hammer Strike’s most artistic work. As for the laws and bills, I have been pushing them through. The house of lords is not making things easy for me at the moment, however.”

“If they have not made anything by war’s end I shall use my right as a Princess to grant them their rights as citizens of Equestria.” She smiled. “Yes, I do agree. I heard he broke several anvils to make this armor. I do so intend on wearing this set to the wedding.”

“I see. Is that traditional?” celestia asked.

“Of course. Wear your best armor and one of your best weapons as well.” She replied happily. “Thestrals attend these ceremonies armed and armored in case another clan or tribe wishes to disrupt the wedding.” She replied as she fell in step with her sister. Pensword lay sandwiched between the two, terribly uncomfortable, but unable to leave. An almost night and day image seemed to form around the entourage: Luna’s guards on her Right, Celestia’s guards on her left. “Also, Sister dear, As High Chiefess it is my duty as the highest ranking attending leader of the Thestral’s, well, it is we who must wed the two.” She looked to Pensword. “Under moonlight if possible.”

“My, thats…” celestia paused “This is to be your first wedding ceremony is it not?”

Her sister nodded her head. “Yes, so we need to have some pointers while we prepare for the wedding.”

“Yes, but first, maybe you should tell me what is different about the thestral weddings.”

The great hall was lined with chatting ponies and Thestrals as they waited for the proceedings to begin. The wedding was rather simple in and of itself. The ceremony would take place, followed by a private hunt between the couple. When they returned with their quarry, they would share it together, thus sealing the pact, no matter how long it took. One recorded wedding had been extended for close to two weeks before the couple returned. Finally, there would be a massive feast and the traditional exchange of well wishing and gifts to the newlyweds.

Hammer Strike stood off to the side wearing his typical blue overcoat with its gold trim around the edge and armed with his great sword. He was keeping to himself for the moment, not in the sense of avoiding others, but rather, not engaging in conversation.

The chiefs were lined against the back wall as Luna stood on a platform where a throne would normally have been. Said throne had been forcibly removed and put into storage.

In front of Luna, Grif and Pensword stood. The Gryphon was constantly attempting to calm the obviously anxious Thestral as he attempted to adjust the straps of his armor one last time, or reconsidered his decision to wear this particular helmet.

“Calm down, would you? Nothing’s going to go wrong.” Grif sighed, putting Pensword’s hoof on the floor… again.

“Don’t say that!” He yelped before blinking and rearing his head back. “Do not say that. You want to jinx it?” He shook a little. “Ah, you, Contraction. Lazy contractions.” Pensword’s eye twitched as he jerked his head.

“Pensword,” Grif said, grasping the pony’s shoulders and forcing him to look into his eyes. “should the Colossus of Rhodes itself tear the roof away and try to disrupt your wedding, I will remove it’s head myself. If Lord Tirek rises from tartarus to stop your union, I will beat him to a bloody pulp. You are within the most secure fort in 60 leagues with all of the most powerful figures in a country’s span surrounding you. Your wedding will be fine!”

Pensword nodded his head, still fidgeting. “I should have worn my dress helm.” He muttered. “I, I,” he chuckled. “I am getting married.” He found that he could not wipe the big, goofy grin off his muzzle no matter how hard he tried.

“Yes, you are getting married. Now take a deep breath and calm down. If she see’s you’re nervous, she will be nervous. And I can barely handle a nervous you at this wedding,” grif said. “Please. For my sake, focus on the good. No looking back, alright?”

Pensword slowly nodded his head and began to take a few deep breaths to calm his nerves. He looked around the hall and found himself realizing that in his own eyes and mind this was going to be a perfect wedding. He was not going to jinx it. Still, he couldn’t help but smile even more as his ears began to pick up the sounds of hoofsteps. He began to scan the crowd to take his mind off the butterflies in his stomach as his heart rate skyrocketed.

The atmosphere could best be described as a happy confusion. The ponies present could not fully understand why they were armoured and armed at a wedding. The stark look of the hall did not do much to add the flair of festivity as the columns and walls were all festooned with seals, sigils, and colors of various fallen troops. Still, they had struck many victories for equestria in the last month and a celebration was in order no matter how strange it may seem to be. What confused the ponies most, however, was the hour that they were performing the ceremony. It was well into the first watch and some figured that this wedding would extend into the second watch of the night. And to make it even more confusing, Princess Luna had risen a full moon tonight, far ahead of schedule. The pale white light streamed through the stark windows, adding an element of serenity and beauty to the stark and uninviting hall. Luna, herself, stood in her Ursa Major armor shining like a mother of pearl as the moon’s rays reflected off of the armor, her cloak billowing as its constellations danced in a drafty breeze. This was part of the atmosphere. For the first time, Princess Luna was leading this ceremony.

The conversation cut off as the rhythmic pounding of drums echoed through the hall. Thestrals parted and turned to look towards the entrance. The ponies followed suit, unsure of what was expected of them. Lunar Fang stood at the entrance dressed in full battle armor. It had been repaired and polished to a shine. With as much pride as she could muster and a bucket full of nerves to top it off, she began her walk down the aisle.

Pensword smiled even more. All he could think, all he could feel, all he could know at that moment was that she was there, and she was beautiful. She was going to be his. And he was going to be hers. He settled down as he finally laid eyes on Lunar Fang and the procession behind her.

The armed mares of the lion tribe followed Lunar Fang at a measured pace. With every few steps they banged the spears they held against a small shield of polished ebony. The procession reached the front with a heavy metallic note ringing in the air as all fell to silence. Lunar Fang stood happily before pensword. “Here I stand before you.” she beamed at him. “Just as I used to dream about.”

“Here I stand before you as well.” Pensword muttered, bowing his head a little and directing the full force of his smile at her. “Just as I wanted, but feared would never happen.” He leaned in and spoke something to her in Dragonic. “My Thestral.”

“My human,” Lunar Fang responded in kind. The two ignored the look of confusion that crossed Luna’s face. A moment later it was gone, having vanished as quickly as it appeared.

“Though,” he whispered and closed his eyes, wishing for Lunar Fang to see what he hoped he could see. “I kind of hoped that the room would have been a little more crowded.”

“Friends.” Luna spoke, clearing her throat. “Brothers born in battle and in life. Family here and past.” Luna turned her gaze to an empty area of the room. Celestia, dressed in armor that shone like the very sun she embodied, stood bearing a longsword that glowed with an internal fire. Following her sister’s gaze, she noticed the many figures gathered in the space. Though she could not see them in the detail Luna seemed to be able to make out, she had a pretty good idea who they were. “We welcome you from the places beyond to stand witness to this grand event. We thank those of you who fell in battle for thine sacrifice to pony kind, and for those lost in tragedy, we pray thou wilt forgive us and that thou hast found a better place.”

“We have not been chieftess very long, but in the time we have, we have noticed that Thestrals consider all to be their family. Every individual is amongst the family in some way. When these join together to find love, it is said that the moon herself rejoices in their bond. Today, we gather to celebrate two who have found this bond. Major Lunar Fang of the Southern Lion Tribe of the Lion Clan has accepted the heart of…” Lunas eyes drifted to Celestia, who, with a sly smile, nodded. “Commander Moonkissed Pensword Hurricane of the Northern Bear Clan. Last of the line of pen.” she smiled “Though one can hope they shall soon have that rectified.” Laughter echoed across the hall.

Pensword stood rock still, his mind slowly grinding through the list of names and titles. He blinked a few times, but was happy to report to later generations that he maintained a military bearing that would have made his old friends from the United States Army proud.

The crowd eventually quieted down again, showing the respect due to the place and time. Many of them felt there would be time afterwards to figure out what had just happened. Did their Princesses pull something on them?

“We gather here to recognise the forming of this bond, the first marriage between the Southern Lion and Northern Bear in collective memory. It seems necessary in every culture with weddings, but we must now open the floor to any party that doth protest this union. Speak now, or be silenced under the moon.”

Grif turned and faced the crowd. “If any wish to speak, know that they not only challenge Pensword to battle, but my clan as well.” He barely finished speaking before Pensword’s grandmother stepped from her place of honor and turned. “As well as the Dream Clan.” She spoke as a selection of warriors stepped forward to join her.

From the other side of the aisle, Piercing Roar stepped forward. “As leader of my own clan, I declare that any who speak against this union speaks against the Lion Clan.” She then held out a collection of medallions. “As speaker of the Lion Tribe and all clans under the tribe, I solemnly proclaim you shall challenge the entire Lion Tribe as well.”

Over the next several minutes many ponies from Pensword’s training days took the time to come forward and speak their “and me as wells” and “Me toos.” Finally, when all the uproar died down, the hall stood devoid of sound, giving any “brave objector” his chance. None dared to speak. If anything, a few of the Pegasi in the room appeared to be taking notes for their own ceremony. After three minutes of silence, High Chiefess Luna spoke again.

“Then we shall commit the oath that is always committed between two when they are joined.” Luna spoke, carefully recalling the lines taught to her only recently. “Pensword, Bear of the North, would you commit your strength to her?” luna asked.

“I do commit.” Pensword responded.

“Would you stand beside her in a charge?”

“I would.” Pensword responded, his voice sounding like the rumble of thunder.

“And should death come needing a new friend, would you follow him so that she might stay?”

“I would.” Pensword’s voice hitched. He took a steadying breath and let it out slowly. “I would.” He spoke, a little stronger.

Luna turned to Lunar Fang. “And you, Lunar Fang? Will you commit your strength to him?” she asked.

“As long as there is strength in my wings and in my bones.” She responded solemnly.

“And would you stand beside him in a charge?”

“I would charge with him, step for step.”

“And should death come needing a new friend, would you follow him so that he might stay?”

“I would.” She replied, looking at Luna. “However, I would ask if I could stand and be a guardian spirit. Pensword has suffered enough loss in his life.”

Luna nodded. “We can see much love between the two of you. And we see no reason to stand between you. If there are no objections amongst the chiefs,” she turned to look at said Thestrals, who simply nodded their consent. Then, in a manner quite uncharacteristic of the princess, Luna spoke in the first person. “Under the moon and beneath the stars, I, in my power, do hereby name thee mare and colt. You may kiss the bride.”

Pensword blinked. Smiling with tears in his eyes, he pulled her into his hooves and kissed her deeply on the muzzle. Lunar Fang did not fight, nor did she struggle as she returned the kiss with the same passion that Pensword gave to her. At that moment, both had found true peace and joy. Pure bliss.

“It is my honor both as high chieftess of the thestrals and as Princess Luna of Equestria to announce the new couple.” She spread her wings over them as the sound of stomping hooves and cheers echoed through the hall.

The two only looked to the crowd, still kissing before they finally parted. They looked happy and Pensword felt something else. He began to laugh as a memory from the past surfaced when he woke up after she had removed his armor so long ago. He just smiled and laughed as something his doctors on earth told him came back. “You will be lying in a corner in pain, bemoaning your fate.” he spoke in Draconian. “Now look at me.” He looked to Lunar Fang, no, at Moonshade, and leaned in to give her another kiss. She gladly reciprocated.

Grif smiled, drawing his swords in a salute to the new couple. “It’s about time.” He laughed under his breath. In the gallery in unity, a single portrait glowed as the image morphed from a beautiful sunset to the painting of what for many years would be called the weirdest wedding party in history, lovingly rendered with the utmost care under the artist’s brush. While a painting of squiggles and lines in the caves of Fort Triumph faded, the painting of Pensword and Lunar Fang appeared, the same painting that Hammer Strike would see many years in the future, held in a private gallery.

What came next surprised the non thestrals as the bride and groom quickly left the room. Some Thestral Guards stood at the doors leading to the banquet hall. A confused Unicorn spoke up. Private Blueblood, actually. “Uh, is there something we are missing? When will the reception start?”

“The bride and groom must hunt their own main course,” Piercing roar explained. “Until they return with their kill, the reception will have to wait.”

Private Blueblood just nodded his head and turned around to convey the news to the other soldiers and a few of the nobles that had come with Princess Celestia. Nobles who were at this very moment, cornering the Solar Princess to find out just what had happened. Hammer Strike stood nearby as a noble he knew to be Duke Old Writ was able to get next to the Princess.

“Now.” Old Write spoke to the Princess. “What is all this business about making Pensword a commander? I understand the adoption into House Hurricane. The rumors say that he has become a rising star in their eyes what with being an orphan from the war. Still, have you thought of how to get around the fact that Commander rank needs to be given to a landed noble? Granted, he is a noble now, but as it stands, he has yet to hold any land.” Old Writ’s voice showed concern and worry. “While I understand the need to change things over time, the other nobles are a little more prone to keeping the old ways alive.”

Luna smiled “It is funny you should mention the old ways, Old Writ. Tell me, what is the standard royal gift to a newly married officer?”

Old Writ smiled slyly as he answered the question, a merry twinkle dancing in his ancient eyes. “Well, the old way of doing things, especially in the time of the first Commander Hurricane, was to give a grant of land. Sometimes a small island off the coast, other times an entire tract of land. It all depends on the giver.” He raised an eyebrow. “Have you thought of a way to reign in Promethain?” He asked with a chuckle.

“If he does not wish to have further scrutiny from the crown with regards to his cane shipments from the southern islands, I think he will back off,” Luna said “I am sure he cannot afford the taxes he has been dodging for the last four years.”

“A most astute observation. Does the Commander,” he smiled as he mentioned the rank, “know the land grants he is to be given? Or shall that come at the reception?” He looked to the wall and shook his head. “I remember being told when this was built right before the Discordian age. To think that ponies now stand in halls that were never built for us.”

“Best not forget those that helped us to win it,” Luna responded. “It is my understanding, Old Writ, that you, yourself, have a few thestrals in your dungeon over supposed ‘poaching’ charges. I do hope this misunderstanding can be cleared up easily.”

Old Writ laughed nervously. “Well, yes. I think that can be cleared up. They have actually become masters of my forest to keep other poachers and vagabonds off the land. Family excluded, of course.” he looked hopeful.

“And in return you will allow them to continue to hunt, I trust?” luna asked “They have hunted that land for longer than I am old.”

“Well what does a master of the forest do?” Old Writ asked with a nervous laugh. “They maintain the health of the forest. If it is hunting that helps it, hunting shall be allowed.” Old Writ shook his head. “I only wish I could live another generation to see how this will pan out.”

“Do not despair so much in that,” luna said sadly. “Immortality is not so glorious as the songs paint it to be.”

“Very true, yet… thou canst do so much more than any mortal. Thou art able to lead a nation with a goal and work to see it realized.” He smiled and bowed as he stepped away. “I am sorry, but I must settle down. I am not as young as I used to be.”

The beating of drums began to sound and the non Thestrals began to look around. Private Blueblood looked to a Thestral mare at his side. “Question: if you don’t mind the interruption, what do the drums mean?”

“An army marches to drums. A fishing boat rows to a drum. Drums help us to feel the beat of life. Our very hearts beat as a drum does. We use the drum to honor the rhythm of the world,” she explained.

“Most interesting. So what do these drums mean specifically, if you can tell me?” Private Blueblood muttered to himself and to the Mare next to him. “Private Noble Blueblood.” he held out a hoof for a hoof bump.

“I am Lance Thrust,” she responded, returning the bump. “I saw you in battle. You fought bravely,” she nodded with respect. “As i said before, the heart beats as a drum does. And love is a matter of the heart. By playing these drums we show that our hearts beat with theirs.”

“Ah.” Private Blueblood replied, nodding his head in understanding. “Well, I must say this was a wonderful ceremony. It really opened my eyes.” He looked to another part of the hallway before turning back nervously. “Um ... May I?” He asked, gesturing with his hoof to her drum.

The thestral smiled “It is pleasant to see a pony so interested in our ways.” She handed him the drum. “Please.”

He took it tenderly and slowly began to tap out a beat. Taking another stick from nearby, Lance Thrust began to play as well, keeping the beat with him and offering an odd counter rhythm. The two looked at each, eyes locking as each played the rhythm of life, the tempo of their hearts. Princess Luna smiled cryptically as she saw what hopefully would be the start of a mixing of the tribes together by marriage. Another hundred years and the Thestrals would be considered a part of Equestrian culture, or so she hoped.

Pensword looked to his future mate. They dared not move as their ears swiveled and turned to take in the sounds. Both turned and raised their spears as they heard a sudden noise from behind. A Mountain Lion tried to leap at them from the rocky ledge above, only to find itself falling upon the spears of its intended prey. The spears had not been something the Mountain Lion expected to encounter.

“Why,” Pensword asked as he looked at the body, “does it seem that I always kill predators in self defense? You know how dangerous a Mountain Lion is, dear?”

“Not as dangerous as a manticore, but considerably more dangerous than a single timberwolf,” she responded. “The meat is edible, however, so i see no reason not to bring this back”

Pensword smiled and looked to the moon. “Thankfully, the guests did not have to wait too long this time. It is lucky we found prey at all. I thought for sure that the siege would have driven them away from this place and we would have had to travel outside of the Valley.

“You think we can fly with the weight between us?” Lunar Fang asked.

“We can try, lending each other our strength. Somehow I have a feeling that doing so would create an interesting experience. Still, only one way to see.” They began to tie up the beast as Pensword paused. “Dear?” he smiled at the term. She was his, and he was hers. “Can we make a rug out of this Mountain Lion? We are taking it with us after all, and if you don’t mind, I would like to use it to decorate our joint quarters back in the future.”

“I think that would be a pleasant memory of this.” She smiled. Pensword smiled in return as the two rose into the air and began to flap and fly back to the Fortress with their kill. It was more like a falling glide most of the time but still they were able to fly over the ramparts and a part of the garden where Pensword had buried the last Bloodfeather in a corner of a grove of trees. He could see the fresh dirt still there. They were quick to land on the ramparts of the second wall.

As they re-entered the fort, the mountain lion was taken from them to be cleaned and prepared while the guests were informed of their return. A cheer erupted as the banquet hall was opened and the guests came pouring in.

The ponies and thestrals were seated for the most part, apart from one another. However, there were a few noted cases of ponies sitting amongst the thestrals or thestrals sitting amongst ponies. The head table carved from solid oak, shaped more like a ring, but possessing no hollow center. Grif seemed to be eyeing the details suspiciously, recognition firing in his eyes.

“Pensword,” he spoke as he sat on the pegasus’ left. “Do you know what this is?”

“Reminds me of the Round Table from King Arthur.” Pensword responded, speaking in Draconian.

“That’s cause it is!” Grif said “Or at least some sort of parallel to it.” Grif traced it with his eye’s. Taze was a rather intense arthurian back home and to see something like this was incredible to him.

“What’s it doing in a Gryphon Fortress?” he asked his friend as they waited for the meal to be brought out. “How did it get here? Why was it made if it was made?” He looked at the table. “I wonder who gets this fortress after the war.” He muttered the last sentence to himself.

“Screw that noise,” grif responded in draconic. “I’m claiming this baby as a gryphon relic.”

Horderves where served moments later to the tables along with a variety of drinks. Grif happily buried his beak in a flagon of raspberry punch as the ponies happily chatted. various soldiers and thestrals came to wish the new couple good will.

“Oh,” grif said, pulling something out of his bags. “I’m sure you heard that Bloodfeather’s things were sent to me. And I know you’ve admired my bow for a while. So I made some adjustments to the design.” Grif offered the bow to Pensword. “My wedding gift to you.”

Pensword looked to the bow and looked to his future mate. “As long as thou will teach Lunar Fang as well as I.” He looked to his friend. An enemy almost, and a fellow person looking for justice over what they saw already. “Thank you.” He finished as he raised his own goblet to his friend in a toast.

“Ahem.” Celestia cleared her throat as she and Luna stood fully, causing the entire hall to fall silent. “As princess of equestria, let me be the first to publicly offer my congratulations to you, Commander Pensword,” she said. “From what Luna tells me, it is a shared custom between our cultures to extend a gift to the couple. So, before we start the meal, Luna and I wish to extend our gift.” She levitated a small chest a guard had brought in with her magic. “If you would come here, please.”

Pensword looked to the Princesses and to Lunar Fang, then leaned in to kiss her cheek before standing up and slowly stepping towards the two Princesses. His hooves echoed in the silence as they clopped on the stone floor till he stood in front of Princess Celestia and High Chiefess Luna. He wondered what she would say upon their return and his changed attitude with her, like calling her Chieftess instead of Princess.

“We know thou still weepest bitterly over thy loss,” Luna spoke, carefully controlling her Canterlot voice. “But today is a happy time. So we will be brief. It is a tradition amongst us to give our officers a grant of land as a gift during such times.With this tradition in mind, we have carefully deliberated, and at last, decided which land to gift to thee,” Luna explained as Celestia opened the chest, revealing a royal scroll. Luna grasped it in her magic and floated it to Pensword. “We hope this gift pleases you.”

Commander Pensword raised an eyebrow as he took the scroll and with a nod from Princess Celestia, he opened it for all to see. He read over it carefully to glean as much information from it as possible. His eyes stopped as he realized just what the contents held. He stared, eyes frozen on the scroll for a long, long time. After waiting a full minute in silence. Pensword finally looked up, blinking back tears. “Thank you,” He croaked out before moving to the table where Lunar Fang took the scroll. She looked it over, eyes widening before she hugged him with a wing. Pensword looked to Grif and nodded his head, indicating his ascent to read the scroll as well. He leaned into his wife’s side and let the silent tears drop. And yet it was a good kind of cry. It felt like, at last, something was healing. “Home,” he whispered. “We’ll need to build something like Normandy. To honor all the dead.” He sighed and closed his eyes, looking peaceful for the first time since he lost his village.

Grif read the scroll over and nodded. It fit well in his eyes. Hopefully now the path to healing could come more easily for Pensword. Grif slowly rolled the scroll back up and handed it back to his friend.

Pensword gently took the scroll and placed it next to him as some of the Thestrals began to place the start of the meal in front of the guests. It was a dish of sliced fruits to tide them over for the main course. Pensword paused and looked to Celestia. He wondered how Princess Celestia would react to the scene of her sister eating meat with the Thestrals. He blinked and shook his head, feeling a little melancholy that Luna’s plans would be placed on hold for a thousand years. He smiled and nodded to another table. His Gryphon Slayers cheered as they raised their mugs and tankards in a toast to Lunar Fang and him.

Finally the cooks began wheeling out the trays of food. Different types of roasted, boiled, braised and fried meats were laid out over the Thestral tables amongst smaller trays of vegetables and fruits while significantly larger trays of said fruits and vegetables found their way to the pony tables. At the head table the trays seemed spread out in no particular order.

Grif smiled as he took a deep breath, letting the scent wash over him. “So it was a mountain lion was it?” he asked.

“Yeah.” Pensword muttered. “Seems my luck of having predators attacking me is holding true.” He looked to his wife. “What has it been? A Mad Bear? A Bear turning into an Ursa Minor? Now a Mountain Lion? When will nature learn that I can fight back a lot more than in the past?” He chuckled. The two Thestrals took a small forkful of meat and plopped it into each others mouths from their shared kill.

“Well, you do smell like a pony,” grif pointed out. “Thestrals smell like danger, blood, sweat, hunger. It’s a scent most predators don’t go for, but you, you're just a pony,” grif pointed out as he took a chunk of bear meat from another tray.

Grif saw the feathers bristling out of the corner of his eyes . “I am not just a pony. I am a combination of Pony and Thestral. You think a pony can eat meat?” he growled at his friend. He turned his head and returned to eating the meal with his wife and future mate.

“He is right, though,” lunar fang said in a hushed tone. “You smell more like a pony.”

Pensword bowed his head in defeat. “Well, I guess it will be a mistake that those that prey on me will only make once.” He chuckled a little, looking again at the table to catch them placing a plate of Vampire Fruit Bat in front of Princess Luna and a bowl of fancy looking salad in front of Princess Celestia. He also noticed that the others had waited for both Lunar Fang and himself to eat before they did. While the Thestrals were now waiting for one more to eat first. Pensword decided to watch what might happen. His ears easily picked up the conversation.

“Um, sister … I think you were given the wrong plate,” celestia noted. Luna only turned to face her sister and smiled a little. Just enough for her sister to see her mouth. Celestia stiffened “Sister … when did you start to… I mean, when did you…?” she stopped talking a moment to regain her composure. “I was lead to believe we were vegetarians.”

“Would it be wise for a vegetarian to lead a society of hunters?” She looked to the plate. “It also feels right. As if I found a part of us that was not yet known. Thou controlest the sun and the light. We are the night. And night is the time of hunting.” She paused and picked up a fork. “It was the right thing to do, Sister. For the Thestrals. To show that we were not being political in our dealings, but genuinely concerned for their well being once we learned the injustice given them.” She looked around the table. “But that is conversation which is not wise to be discussed during a time of celebration of a wedding, when life’s cycle might begin again.”

“Very well, sister. But we will speak of this,” celestia said, turning back to her plate. Her expression had become unreadable. Luna began to use her fork to eat the meaty meal, only nodding her head to show acknowledgement to what her sister had said. Pensword heard no more as another friend came to his side to talk and congratulate him.

Roughly an hour later the cooks entered once again, this time they carried sweet fruits, cookies, and other dainties that the guests could eat at their leisure. The two chefs of the night wheeled in the cake on a separate trolley all of its own.

The cake stood proudly, a decadent masterpiece staked five sections high. It had been painstakingly decorated with black, dark grey and dark blue frosting. Silver frosting adorned the edges all the way up to the top. Small bear paw prints circled the bottom section while the next was decorated with lion paws. This pattern repeated itself for the next sections before coming to a crescent moon lining the final layer. Two pony figures stood on top, crafted from peanut brittle. Both figures wore a chocolate armor. It was obvious the chefs had put a lot of work into such a cake.

Pensword started. “So that is what they were doing this last week.” he muttered before blinking as Grif chuckled at Pensword’s reaction as he guzzled the raspberries. “Oie, give me some of those. Don’t hog all of them.”

“I believe it’s tradition that you and your new wife cut the cake,” grif reminded Pensword. “The raspberries might be here when you get back. Anything is possible.”

Pensword blinked in shock and quickly stood. Lunar Fang smiled behind a wing at the antics. It almost felt like old times. Then the moment was broken as she felt a wing touch hers. She was soon pulled along to the cake in a manner very reminiscent of the way she used to pull him around Equestria. It would seem that the tables had turned. She smirked as Pensword tried to find a knife before looking to his squad. “Get me my Cadet blade. The dull practice one,” He ordered, only to laugh with the rest of the crowd as they produced it from under their table.

Soon Lunar Fang and Pensword stood holding the blade together. With a grin they cut a part of the bottom section into a piece that one of the chefs placed onto a plate, holding it in a hoof while the two ponies took a bite of the same piece together.

The crowd cheered loudly as they did and the chefs took over cutting of the cake. Slices were quickly passed out. Pensword and Lunar Fang returned with their own pieces after jointly finishing their shared piece to the table, feeding bites to one another. They couldn’t stop smiling.

After the meal the chieftains formally moved to present their gifts as was the custom amongst Thestrals. Pensword soon found he and lunar fang overwhelmed by things such as two finely crafted flagons made from ebony, lined with polished silver and emblazoned with Pensword’s cutie mark on the left side and Lunar Fang’s on the right. A very fine arctic fox skin banner decorated in much the same way as the flagons but with dark blue ink and painted carefully to give a photonegative design of the night sky behind the cutie marks. Matching manticore stinger pendants, and other such art’s of husbandry and craft surrounded them. Finally, only Piercing Roar remained. It was with an unusual pride that she approached the two, almost as if she knew her gift to be the finest of them all.

“And so it comes to this.” She smiled at the couple. “One broken sent to mend a rift that has existed as far as our stories will recall, the other lost to her family only to be reclaimed then lost once again, though by much happier circumstances. For the two of you, I am not so much bringing you a gift as … returning one.” she smiled, setting a fair sized wooden box before them. “I am particularly happy there was enough left for two,” she said, offering it to them.

Pensword and Lunar Fang looked at each, nodded, then moved as one to open the box. Thanks to their armor and equine strength they were easily able to pop the lid. They moved their wings to the crack and lifted the lid to see what waited within.

Inside, Pensword was greeted by a familiar fur speckled with pinpoints of light. The hide had been tanned and crafted into a set of personal cloaks. They looked as warm as they were comfortable. Silver thread had been used to sew the lining and and the lining itself was made by a cloth neither pensword nor lunar fang could properly identify. The cloaks were not overly long, ending just before the hoof, but the thick fur would keep the heat in. The internal fabric felt nice against their own fur, not abrasive at all. The collar held a set of clasps made from volcanic glass forged in the shape of a bear paw and lined with silver. Long onyx claws extended as hooks to hold the cloaks closed.

The two slowly donned their cloaks over their armor to test them out. They smiled and Pensword looked to Princess Luna, giving a small bow of his head, a warrior’s acknowledgement of being witness to one another’s triumphs. The two sat down again and smiled.

In the end, Hammer Strike moved from his spot, a wrapped package on his back. “I guess it is time for my gift?” He gave a small smile as he moved towards the two of them.

Shifting the object off his back he laid it in front of the two. “I figured you both might find some use for this. You can show it off later,” He whispered the last part so only they could hear, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

Shredding the wrapping and lifting the cover, Pensword immediately recognized his favorite weapon, a set of wing blades designed like the first set Hammer Strike had made for him in the crystal empire. This time they were crafted from a polished silver and ebony mix, the silver being used mainly for the brace and the blades made of ebony. There were two sets, one for each of them.

Pensword slowly showed Lunar Fang the gift, careful not to let anyone else see them. She smiled at the gift. “Thank you,” She whispered. She looked to Pensword, a twinkle in her eye. “I think we should retire for the evening,” She replied as she stood up.

Pensword followed and looked to Hammer Strike before realizing how it might look asking a noble to do something so mundane. He turned to look at Grif. “Would you mind terribly if you packed the gifts up for easier transport? I think we shall retire to our quarters.” It felt so strange to be saying that after all this time.

“it would be my honor.” Grif smiled, nodding his head. “You two don’t need to worry about anything else.”

Pensword and Lunar Fang smiled as they slipped away. At least they tried to. It was here that Pensword was approached by an unarmored stallion wearing a medallion of the Lion Tribe. “Yes, however a few of the Stallions of the Lion Tribe have not seen you in combat. Let us wrestle to see your fighting spirit.”

The Thestrals, to the shock of the Ponies, were actually grinning, standing up and craning their necks to get a good view as Pensword grinned. He looked to the Stallion. “Lion Paw, I shall accept your challenge. However, let us not do so inside where we might upset the meal. Will outside suit you?”

Lion Paw smiled as he moved to let Pensword pass. His squad was quick to step up beside him only to have him wave them off. “This is a tradition for the Thestrals. One of the males from the bride’s clan, or in this case, her tribe, challenges the groom to a wrestling match. It does not matter if I win or lose. It is to see the fighting spirit of the stallion. After the match Lunar Fang and I shall retire and the other Thestrals will begin their own wrestling matches after ours. I think eight of them have been looking to challenge Hammer Strike.” He chuckled as Grif overheard that last part.

“They’ll need more than that,” Grif said taking another drink of punch.

Pensword and Lunar Fang both grinned coyly at each other. They knew what the outcome would be already. “Earth Pony magic.” Pensword whispered with a smirk. He paused before smiling and leaning in to whisper to Lunar Fang’s ear. “Seems Colonel Hurricane did make it after all. I just saw him heading towards Hammer Strike.”

The wedding party entered the courtyard where Celestia once more looked totally lost. Luna smiled with joy at the prospect of showing off more of the Thestral traditions. While Pensword removed his armor and clock to fight in just his fur, Colonel Hurricane walked to Hammer Strike’s side. “So,” he began, “What was my last time on the last duel we had?” he seemed genuinely pleased at this display. “Because I wouldn’t mind trying to break that record tonight. After we are done dealing with the Thestrals challenges, of course.

“Sixty five seconds.” Hammer Strike answered. “One of the longest duels I have ever had.”

“I shall have to aim for Seventy seconds, then. I can count that as a win in my book,” Colonel Hurricane replied with a chuckle. They could not speak again as princess Luna, in full armor, stomped her hoof. The two competitors charged at each other to wrestle. It was over in less than a minute. Pensword lay pinned, still struggling.

When all was said and done, the two ponies parted ways and bumped hooves as Lion Paw spoke up. “I saw the fire and courage in your eyes. And I felt your desire to break free.” He rotated a hoof to emphasize that it might be a little sore. “You shall be a good mate for a sister of the Lion Tribe. May your night be peaceful.”

Luna boomed in her canterlot voice. “LET THE NIGHT OF FIGHTING COMMENCE!” Her voice rang through the walls as Lunar Fang and Pensword disappeared into the private areas reserved for the close officers of the rulers of Gryphonia. Luna turned to Celestia. “This allows the Thestrals to fight and also keep any peeping toms from following the lovers. Their door is to be guarded by a Thestral from their respective clans. I heard it would be his grandmother and Piercing Roar who will guard the hallway to give them privacy.”

“These Thestrals have interesting customs,” celestia noted. “It will be interesting to know how they affect Equestria’s future.”

“Agreed, Sister.” She paused and smirked. “It appears Hammer Strike shall show off tonight.” She pointed a wing to the floor where a gathering of Thestrals had surrounded the Lord. Twelve Thestrals circled the Lord, four on the side while the other eight stared him down. They cheered, egging the others on. Hammer Strike smirked.

“Come, now. All of you at once. I have been waiting for a challenge,” Hammer Strike said, his smirk rapidly widening to a grin.

The Thestrals looked at each other before their Chieftess spoke, her voice booming across the courtyard. “He is a simple Earth Pony Lord. What does he know about thestral hoof fighting?” She smiled as she egged them on. She wanted to show that not all of Equestria’s nobility would be easy pickings. Ten Thestrals decided to attack and follow the Noble’s words to come at him all at once. One second later, Ponies, Thestrals, and two Princesses were watching a very interesting sight. The twelve Thestrals combined with the other two who joined in three seconds later. The fight lasted a minute fifty. A new record for Hammer Strike. From there on, the hall broke out into uproar as ponies, pegasi, and thestrals all burst into their own wrestling matches. Many a noble looked on in horror, some screaming for mercy. Luna, Celestia, and Grif all smirked together. “This is going to be a very interesting night,” Grif said as he jumped into the fray, his eyes glinting. He couldn’t help but notice a certain Gryphoness wrestling with some Thestral mares. Though Grif would not admit it, something stirred in his chest as he watched her. He smirked as he pinned a stallion to the floor. Shrial might just turn out alright after all.

52 - Keep Calm and Dang It Discord, NOT AGAIN!

Extended Holiday
Ch 52: Keep Calm and Dang It Discord, NOT AGAIN!
Act 6

A week later Pensword was finally able to walk without having to use a wheelchair, or ride around on Lunar Fang’s back. He looked to Shawn and Grif with a smile of contentment. While Rainbow Dash lounged in the grass, Rarity was busy putting on some perfume. Twilight was walking around in circles as Pinkie Pie hopped up to the group.

“I love it when Princess Celestia comes to Visit Ponyville! I even shined my hooves like Rarity for the occasion.” She held out a hoof for Rarity’s inspection.

“I certainly do approve,” Rarity replied, admiring herself in the reflection in Pinkie Pie’s hoof.

“Just waiting for whatever is going to go wrong.” Grif yawned. “Let’s get the mayhem over with A.S.A.P.”

“Agreed. But at least if something goes wrong I get to test my armor and equipment to the fullest,” Shawn replied, wearing his newly forged set of steel armor. His recently field tested sword hammer and a shield were both mounted on his back, making for a formidable appearance..

“I’m just surprised she’s not here by now,” Twilight said with a worried look. “And where are Applejack and Fluttershy?”

“Fluttershy is at Sweet Apple Acres helping Applejack with something. They’ll be along soon,” Rarity casually replied, still admiring herself in Pinkie’s hoof.

Spike looked around as well. “But I still don't get why the Princess would be so late.” He looked to Twilight who paused in her own worried pacing to look down at him with a reassuring smile.

“She's bringing an important visitor. That could be part of it,” She replied, turning around and looking up as Rainbow Dash raced around to hover in front of her, sitting in the air.

“A visitor who’s important and slow,” the pegasus huffed.

Pensword paused and shuddered in revlusion. “Faust please let it not be Blueblood. I really, really hope it is not Blueblood.”

“I sense a disturbance in the force.” Grif lifted an eyebrow.

Pensword just froze as he looked toward Canterlot with Spike. The young dragon gasped loudly, then yanked on Twilight’s Tail. “Maybe the visitor has a deer antler, a goat leg, a bat wing, and a snake tail!”

“Yeah, Right. That’s Discord,” Twilight responded without turning around.

“Why in the whole, wide world of Equestria would Princess Celestia bring along someone like that?” Rarity Responded with a baffled look.

“M-m-maybe you should ask... her!” Spike stuttered as he pointed to the air. No sooner were the words out of Spike’s mouth that Princess Celestia landed in her chariot with Solar Guards landing on the ground. Moments later a second chariot landed carrying the Petrified statue of Discord. The same statue that the three remembered landing in front of almost a year ago in the Equestrian time frame.

Pensword stood with fear in his eyes as he stepped back. Just seeing this statue for the first time since, well for the first time as a pony anyways, and he felt like something bad was going to happen.

“I’m getting paid extra for this right?” Grif said staring at the statue.

Twilight ignored Grif’s comment as she walked up to Princess Celestia, an expression of worry on her muzzle. “With all due respect,” she began humbly and calmly. “HOW COULD YOU BRING DISCORD HERE?” She shouted, then cleared her throat. “Your majesty,” she finished calmly as she bowed.

“Well, that was just a subtle hint of passive aggression,” Shawn said.

Princess Celestia looked at the gathered party. “I'm fully aware that the last time Discord was here he created serious havoc.” While she spoke, Pegasi from her solar guard roped themselves to the statue, pulled it off the chariot, and landed it on the grass.

Rainbow Dash hovered in the air looking irritated with one hoof on her hip while the other moved about as she spoke. “If by ‘serious havoc’ you mean turning Ponyville into the chaos capital of the world?"

Rarity Chimed in next. “...and tricking us all into being the opposite of our true selves…”

Pinkie Pie chimed in last. “And making yummy delicious chocolate milk rain all over the place without a single dollop of whipped cream to go with it anywhere in sight! Not a single dollop!”

“Seriously, Celestia, chaos spirit is going to cost extra,” Grif said.

Celestia looked to Grif with an expression that spoke far louder than words before turning to the others. “Yes, I understand. But I have use for Discord's magic if it can be reformed to serve good instead of evil. This is why I've brought Discord here, because I believe that you are the ponies who can help him do just that.” She stared challengingly at the three who had first appeared at Discord’s statue.

Spike began to panic as he moved his clawed hands over his head. “This will never work! This is a disaster! How will we ever control him? We're doomed!”

Celestia smiled at the element holders. “Need I remind you that you are the ponies who turned him back into stone like this in the first place?” she asked, looking at Discord.

Twilight smiled as she looked more confident. “I suppose we can just use the Elements of Harmony against him again if it gets out of hand.”

“And then you have us in the background in case things go worse,” Shawn said aloud.

“I like that plan,” Pensword replied with a laugh. “We will make sure that if it does go south we can and will hold him off for a regroup.”

“Veni veni venias ne me mori facias,” Grif sung under his breath.

Spike’s eyes shrank as he stammered. “Uh, w-w-we probably need a volunteer to run away from here right away to get them. I'll do it!”

Princess Celestia spoke loudly. “No need, Spike. I have them right here. And I've cast a spell so Discord can't take them and hide them again.” As she spoke two guards dropped an ornate chest supported by ornate wooden poles held in their teeth on either side gently to the ground. Celestia opened the chest with her magic, revealing the elements in a velvet lined cushion. “Now where is Fluttershy? I believe she may know best how to begin reforming Discord.”

Rainbow Dash’s jaw dropped. She flew up to Princess Celestia. “Fluttershy? Really?”

“Well,” Twilight Began. “She’s at Sweet Apple Acres helping with a problem.”

“We will wait for Fluttershy,” Celestia finished before looking to Pensword. “Yes, you can keep the chest. If Twilight does not need it.” Pensword blushed violently, scuffing a hoof in the dirt.

“We can discuss that later,” Twilight said as Rainbow Dash followed her namesake towards Sweet Apple Acres.

“So … anypony got a few jokes?” Pensword asked with a nervous smile.

Fifteen minutes later Fluttershy stood before Princess Celestia as she put a hoof under the pegasus’ chin. “I realize that this is a tall order, but I wouldn't ask if I weren't confident you could get him to use magic obediently of his own free will.”

“And... you really think I'll know best how to do that?” Fluttershy asked with a blush.

“I do,” Celestia replied while flying up and landing in her Chariot. “Now, I must return to Canterlot for Equestria's royal summit. You may release Discord when ready.” With that said, Celestia’s Solar Guard took to the air, leaving the group to wave goodbye below.

Once she had gone the party turned to approach the petrified Discord. Twilight levitated the chest to hover in front of her. “Okay, ponies. Guess it's time to get started. Let's just hope this releasing spell works.”

Spike poked his head from behind Twilight. “Or... let's not.”

Twilight levitated the elements of Harmony to their respective bearers, attaching them with a satisfying click. “We'd best keep our elements on at all times till further notice.”

The others nodded their heads. “Check.”

When all was ready Twilight Sparkle focused her magic into her tiara. A violet glow began to surround her as she and the others slowly rose into the air while magical cutouts began flying from the elements to strike the statue.

“Does this remind you of a Cartoon?” Pensword whispered to Grif. As he spoke the entire element holders smiled serenely in the air.

“Not like we're from an alternate universe where this is a cartoon or something,” Grif returned as he held his flintlock at the ready.

A Rainbow ribbon began to form, springing from Pinkie Pie’s and flowing into each of the other elements before wrapping around Twilight’s body and entering her tiara. When the rainbow had gathered its strength Twilight opened her eyes, sending a blast of rainbow magic to strike the statue. Cracks ran up and down the chaos lord’s body as the stone shell began to break apart until Discord burst free. He began to scream, finishing the cry that had been silenced when last he had been released before stretching and groaning.

“Ahh, what a relief. It's about time someone got me out of that prison block,” Discord said, snapping his fingers as he stretched. On a nearby tree a sweet little squirrel grew into a hulking beast with a tattoo. It idly ripped a branch from the tree and started chewing on it, eliciting gasps from the mane six.

Pensword jumped in shock as he looked around at the Squirrel’s problem. “Can, can we please stop with the hulkifying of creatures?”

“Turn it back,” Grif said, holding the flintlock out threateningly.

“You really think you can injure me?” Discord asked, breaking into laughter.

“You probably already know who I am. You know I'd enjoy finding out.” Grif smiled threateningly.

“Well, I would like to see how many different ways his body can twist if the stories are true. I can perform very close combat if needed,” Pensword growled.

“Ah, the illustrious Commander Pensword.” Discord smiled, snapping his fingers as a book and pen appeared in front of him. “Can I have your autograph?”

Pensword looked at the page, then to Discord. “There is a signature from every Commander of Equestria on this page.” He growled. “However, I guess you want mine to make it complete?” He signed his name under one Commander Storm Cloud. “Happy? Also, would you please turn the Squirrel back? It is upsetting Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie.” His tone was crisp, but restrained towards the Chaos being.

“Well, since you're using the magic words ...” Discord sighed as he snapped his fingers and the animals turned back to normal. Unseen, his tail made a second snap as miles away in sweet apple acres the eyes of a family of beavers went red. “Whoopsie,” he said to no one in particular and winked. Somehow everyone managed to miss it.

Discord’s eyes widened as he set eyes on the human. “Well that’s not right. You aren't supposed to be here. Let me fix that,” he said, snapping his fingers again.

“What?” Was all Shawn could get out before his feet were pulled out from under him. A rift in the air had opened behind him as a strong wind began pulling him in. He slammed his hand into the ground, his fingers digging into the earth, attempting to stop himself. “What in the world are you-?” The earth gave, cutting him off as the rift swallowed him up, closing with a loud burp.

Pensword charged at the rift only to stand on the receiving end of the belch. He turned around and his eyes burned in anger. “What, did, you, do?” He hissed each word in a frighteningly calm tone.

The loud crack of gunpowder filled the air as something hit Discord. The small lead ball only caused a ripple in the chaos spirit’s body. Then throwing blades began raining out at him falling off like his skin was made of rubber. The wind picked up as Grif drew his blades. First a breeze, then a gale. But even as Applejack and Rainbow Dash slammed into the Gryphon, holding him back, the tempest had already begun. “Let go, let go! I’M GOING TO FEED HIM HIS OWN FAUST DAMNED SPINE!”

Shawn landed on his back with a thud. He felt disoriented for a moment before pain flared up in his arm. He sat up abruptly, grabbing his right arm as blue flame leaked from the gaps in his armor. He groaned aloud as he tried to control whatever was happening. The only thing he could do was lessen the flow of power. It seemed to work as the flame diminished slightly and the pain became less in the process.

“Good grief. What did you do to me?” Shawn muttered as he looked up at a nonexistent group of individuals. “Uh…” He looked around confused at the sudden lack of ponies and one gryphon. The landscape was covered in pink and blue checkers as rolling hills jumped and jiggled like jello. A swarm of winged lollipops flew by, followed by flying fish as Fluffy pink clouds rained a sticky brown substance in the distance. A distant rumble and dust cloud heralded the stampede of bow-legged rabbits as they dashed through the rain and into another forest with horseshoes, galoshes, hockey skates, skis, and all manner of hoof wear growing from the trees and bushes.

“I’ve died and gone to Looneyville,” Shawn commented as he looked around. “Where are the white coats…?” He muttered to himself as he stood up, groaning in the process.

The steady beat of clanking metal upon metal echoed behind him as hoofsteps squeaked on the ground. Shawn could hear a faint whispering but couldn’t make out the details of the conversation. Still, whatever was coming, he needed to make a decision and fast.

“And here we go, interrogation time,” he muttered as he turned around.

A small herd of ten ponies, the majority being Pegasi clopped into place, forming a small perimeter around the the stranger. The lead pony, a Pegasus, had the helmet and armor that denoted a Commander in the Equestrian Military. However, his appearance was ragged and his cap and armor appeared to have been stained by popcorn, butter, and a combination of Chocolate and Vanilla Pudding. “Hold!” the Commander called out as he stepped into the circle. “Greetings, strange Creature. Have you encountered a being calling themselves a Lord of Chaos?” He paused for a moment, taking in the strangeness that stood before him as he eyed the blue flames running along Shawn’s right arm. “I take it you were once a Dragon?”

Shawn raised his visor to reveal his face. “Pretty much how I got here,” Shawn replied, rolling his shoulder. “Where am I?”

“The border that once was Equestria. You are close to the usurped city of Unity. Does an exchange of names agree with you? I assure you we shall return all to their previous state assuming everything goes according to plan,” The Pegasus said as his ears twitched, turning at every single sound.

“Viginti,” Shawn replied.

“Emergency Commander of Equestrian Armed Forces, Storm Cloud.” The Pegasus responded with a curt nod of his head. He spun around, eyes wide as a familiar laughter echoed from the trees, bushes, and rocks. Literally, as they all had the eyes and mouth of Discord.

“Oh ho ho ho.” A moment later a flash of light blinded everyone and Discord stood in the meadow as he held a life sized peppermint candy cane complete with monocle, which he proceeded to take off and eat. “Well, well, well, what do we have here? Little Celly and Lulu finally find some sort of champion to challenge me?” Discord said in mock interest, eyeing the armor and specifically the dark and light gauntlets.

Shawn lowered his visor and muttered something, the helmet muffling his voice to the point of Discord being unable to hear him.

“What was that? So sorry, I couldn’t hear you,” Discord said while making an entirely over dramatic lean in. As soon as Discord was within reach Shawn’s right arm shot up, slamming his dark gauntleted fist into Discord's jaw.

“That worked,” Shawn replied monotonically.

“Okay, I see that you’re more skilled than most ponies are. Such a naughty trick,” he said, rubbing his jaw as he shook a lion finger. “Very clever. But lets see what happens when you face one of your own kind,” Discord said, laughing as he snapped his fingers. Storm Cloud shouted before disappearing with a loud pop. Meanwhile, a gaping portal with black and white swirls tinged in golden sparks now stood next to the master of chaos.

Omni sighed as he finished disassembling his instrument and putting it away. He draped the red velvet covering onto the violin’s strings as he eyed the humidity counter. It seemed stable enough for now. Closing the case with a mechanical click he turned to face the large black stage where he had just been performing. The blonde haired conductor was speaking to the first chair as men and women came up to congratulate Omni on his safe return. He sighed again as he looked up to the sconces where the ceiling met the walls. A variety of busts and other stone fixtures stared down at him, the great judges of the arts. Slinging the case over his shoulder he grabbed his music and slowly made his way up one of the four main aisles as he looked up to the balcony, taking in the familiar scenery. Two onlookers slowly stood up, making their way for the doors.

It had been over two years since Omni had been able to play in the county orchestra again. It felt good to be amongst old friends, but he couldn’t help but feel a little hollow as the thought of his missing friends intruded on his mind again. What had that stranger meant when he or she had said he’d hear from them soon? He smiled at his father as the pair made their way to the lobby.

“You sounded great tonight, Conor,” the balding man said, patting the young man on his shoulder.

“Thanks dad. It feels good to be back with the orchestra again.” The two walked out side by side as they opened the twin doors leading to the lobby. Slowly they drifted towards the ticket booth as they approached the doors to the parking lot.

“Mister Vulpes!” A deep baritone voice called out, drawing the pair’s attention to the stairs. Two men wearing identical suit and tie walked down, pale wires trailing behind their ears. “Excuse us, sir. Do you have a minute?” Father and son looked on, confused as they crossed the booth, making their way toward the stairwell.

“Yes, I’m Mister Vulpes. What do you gentlemen want?” the older of the pair asked.

“Agent Simmons, F.B.I.” the lead said, holding out a badge. “We’re here on an important matter we hoped your son might be able to help us w-Holy Sardines!” he said, his face a mirror of shock. The agent next to him stared in disbelief at the words he had just heard his partner use.

“Wha-Woah!” Conor cried, his music fluttering to the ground as he felt something grab him from behind, yanking him off his feet. The last thing he heard before getting lost in a kaleidoscope of swirling spirals and golden sparks was his father calling his name. As the portal closed the last sound they heard was a cartoon sounding “YOINK!” It reopened briefly as a lion paw extended a finger and shook back and forth in a chiding gesture at the agent who had tried to swear. Then it dashed back inside as it zipped the hole shut before any sign of the disturbance disappeared entirely with a cartoonish “Pop!”

“And here he is now,” Discord said, smiling as something slammed into the ground in a flash of green lighting that smelled suspiciously like jello. He picked the creature up and blew the dust away, revealing something vaguely humanoid covered in a wide variety of armor pieces ranging in style of size shape and colour. A highly muffled voice could be heard from inside the onion shaped helm. Discord rolled his eyes “Oh. Figures the one I bring here is a total diva. It`s all ‘I need air!’ with him. Very well.” He flicked the helmet and the entire armor set crumbled to a swarm of paper cranes which promptly flew away. The human swayed unsteadily on his feet as he struggled for breath. His shadowy blue eyes blinked behind their glass lenses in the sudden sunlight.

“How dare you…” Shawn said, anger in his tone, as his eyes shifted between the human and Discord. “How dare you!” he roared as his other arm burst into flames. The twin fires writhed like snakes as he leveled a hate filled gaze at the lord of chaos.

“Oh what is it with you? Are you strong on the outside but total drama queens inside?” Discord snapped his fingers and both humans found themselves in some kind of stone circle both holding a sword made of wood as Discord sat on a rock with a bag of seeds, munching them like popcorn. Shawn noticed that the nine guards that had surrounded them before were nowhere to be seen.

“I swear to you, you will pay, Discord…”

“Yes, yes. I`ll pay, she'll pay, he'll pay, there’s going to be a lot of debts collected. But for now….” Discord was cut off as his body pulled suddenly straight in a spasm before returning to its usual relaxed and fluid self. “Well,” he said casually. “It seems I have a sudden appointment elsewhere.” The draconequus teleported next to Conor and raised his sword arm up. “Best get to it you two,” he said. Then he disappeared in an apple pie scented puff of smoke.

Conor stared at the imposing figure in armor. With his or her visor down he couldn’t even hope to make out a face. He pointed, almost laughed, then started to fall forward as darkness claimed him, the sword clattering to the earth. A large black case hung on his back from a shoulder strap which now lay limp on the ground.

“What have you done…?” Shawn asked hollowly as he looked at Conor. “Another person, dragged into this mess.”

Looking to his arms he took a few breaths, trying to calm his anger and extinguish the flame. After a few moments he achieved his goal. Surprisingly, the armor was still cool to the touch. “Need to move somewhere… less hectic.”

The first thing Conor was aware of was his aching side. He groaned in frustration as he shifted to his back, trying to get comfortable on his board of a bed. But wait a minute … he didn’t have a board of a bed. A strangely garbled voice spoke in a combination of makeshift whinnies, nickers, snorts, and neighs. Was he dreaming? He slowly cracked his eyes open, the world a blur. He could hear the crackling of a fire and smell its smoke as it wrapped around him, making his eyes water. He bolted upright, propping himself up with an arm as black spots danced before his vision like lense flares from a camera.

“Woah …” he said, reaching up with his other hand to grab his head. “Ouch.” As the spots cleared he looked first to his right, then to his left where he came face to arm with an armored man. The fire played across his well defined face, which had a thick five o'clock shadow. Not quite a full beard, but close enough. Conor squinted, trying to make out more features. Then he noticed the extended arm with an open hand. His glasses rested in the palm of the gauntlet, glinting in what seemed to be purple light from the flames. He grabbed the glasses and slid them slowly onto his face, carefully adjusting them to make sure they were on straight. Then he looked once more upon the man. A battle worn face locked eyes with him, dotted with the occasional scar. A large white patch glinted on his right ear. The man’s dark blue eyes peered intently at Conor as he once again reiterated those strange sounds. What was he saying? A large hammer with a sword for a shaft lay gleaming next to the fire, an old fashioned flintlock pistol resting on top of it.

After a pause the man tried again. “Better?” He questioned in a thick Russian accent. It took Conor a few seconds to get it through.

“Um … yes. Where are we?” He asked, looking around the clearing and up at the pink clouds.

“Not in Kansas,” the man replied.

“Clearly,” Conor said as he shifted his aching hips to a sitting position, his legs folded up. “Either this is one of the most vivid dreams I’ve ever had in my life, or this is real.”

“Nyet, not a dream. It is real,” he said before reaching into a pouch at his side. “Here,” he said, pulling out what appeared to be a sandwich. “Probably hungry, yes?” he asked, holding the food towards him.

“Um … yes. Thank you,” he said, hesitantly taking the item in question and nibbling it. The salty tang of bacon filled his mouth along with a flood of saliva as his stomach started to rumble. “How long have I been out?” he asked.

“Hours. Didn’t count. Clock under armor,” the man replied as he knocked on the chestplate.

“Oh, okay. So what’s a Russian like you doing in a place like this?”

“Russian?” He questioned. “Nyet, is... Nevermind.” He said after a moment. “Haven’t spoken English in years.”

“How come?” Conor asked, continuing to eat his sandwich as he watched the shadows play across the human’s face. It looked familiar somehow.

“Hardly anyone speaks it here, is dragon tongue.”

“Is what now?”

“Is dragon.” He paused. “Big thing, wings, scales....” He lifted his left hand, said hand igniting in blue fire. “Breathe fire?” He shrugged, his hand extinguishing itself.

“Okay, now I know I’m definitely dreaming.” He was abruptly flicked in the forehead, the metal plating adding to it with a soft clink.

“Is, not, dream.”

“Ow,” Conor said, rubbing his forehead. “Okay, no dream. You still didn’t answer my question though. Where are we?”

“Equis.”

“Never heard of it.”

“What is name?” He asked after a moment.

“Conor. And yours?”

“Viginti,” He replied.

“That sounds Italian. Is that where you’re from?”

“Nyet.”

“So you’re not from Russia, but you keep saying ‘Nyet.’”

“...I like word.”

Conor laughed. “Viginti, you’re one funny guy.”

“Many disagree with that,” He replied. “Is late. Get rest for tomorrow. We move then.”

Conor woke, groaning as he got up to move to the smoldering embers of the fire. The man who had saved him sat brooding next to his hammer. Looking up, he noticed the sky was clear, the clouds were white, and there was no sign of strangeness anymore.

“Morning,” he said by way of greeting.

“Afternoon.”

“Really?”

“No.” He gave a small grin.

Conor chuckled as he looked into the last sparks of the dying fire. “Good one.” He stared for a while longer before turning hesitantly to face the warrior. “Um … thanks for helping me. Last thing I remember I was getting ready to go home. Next thing I know, I’m awake here with you.”

“Discord brought you here,” ‘Viginti’ responded. After a moment he continued. “Unsure if we can get you home.”

The pieces slowly fit together in his mind. The clouds, the noises, the purple flames, and that laughter. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” he muttered under his breath.

“No joke. Unsure on return.”

“Equestria?” He asked, his face flat.

“...Yes. How you know?”

“Don’t know anywhere else with a villain named Discord, pink clouds, and other abnormalities. Only time I’ve seen something like that has been on My Little Pony when he tried to take over Ponyville.”

“Not right time. Is before that.”

“What do you mean not the right time?”

“Time is… Wibbly Wobbly.” He said after a pause.

“... Timey Wimey?”

“No, you crazy.”

“Says the man in the armor toting a massive hammer who can conjure fire out of thin air.”

“Is mostly normal.”

“I guess for Equestria, that would be. You wouldn’t happen to -” Conor was cut off suddenly by a loud whirring sound fading in and out coming from nearby. “I know that sound.”

“Come. We go.” Viginti said as he stood up, grabbing his equipment. Conor picked up his violin case, slung the strap over his shoulder, and followed as they made their way towards the sound.

After a brief walk the two found themselves in a clearing, a tall blue police box sitting atop a small hill. Viginti kept walking towards the box, the doors opening on their own as he walked in. “Took you awhile, Doctor,” He said, his accent now gone.

A taller Unicorn stallion with a brown mess of mane and an hourglass cutie mark came to the door. He wore an absurdly long, but colourful scarf that had to be wrapped around his neck three times simply to keep the ends from tripping him as he walked. “Excuse me. Who are you then? And why in the devil did she open for you?”

“Sensors identify humans,” a familiar robotic canine said as he rolled over to them.

“Oh my goodness. Oh. My. Goodness. That’s K-9! C’mere, boy. Let me get a better look at you,” Conor said, excited beyond all belief as he walked to the robotic canine.

“I’m an old friend, Doc. But one you haven’t met yet, it seems. Though perhaps you know me by my other name. Hammer Strike?”

“Hammer Strike? Hmm… I seem to recall an incident involving weeping pegasi. I believe I gave you a lift?” he asked.

“Yeah, Third Gryphon War, or forty years before it really. Need a trip back to my time. He’s coming with.”

“What in the devil has Discord gotten up to now?” the time pony sighed as he started flicking switches and pressing buttons.

“Let’s just say he’s pulling people through the wall between universes without spreading cracks. By the way, the name’s Conor. It’s an honor to make your acquaintance,” he said, extending a hand to the pony.

“Oh, I know you. Years ago… something about Zebrica. Fascinating people, the zebras. You know, sadly, I've never had the chance to be one.” The Doctor shrugged as he worked. There was a shudder as a white light flashed. “And here we are.”

“Aww, so soon? And I was hoping to get to know you better.” Conor sighed.

“You will, my boy. You will.” He flipped a switch and the door opened. “Don`t worry about that.”

“Now, if you would excuse me, I have something I need to do. Conor, you wait here,” Shawn said as he moved towards the exit. Opening it, he saw Grif being held back by Applejack and Rainbow Dash. All the three stared, gawking at the T.A.R.D.I.S. Pensword was hovering off the ground, his eyes focused on the blue box. In fact, all eyes were on it.

Shawn stepped out of the threshold, snapping his fingers as the doors slammed shut behind him. After viewing the group his eyes settled on Discord. Within seconds fire began to seep once again from the gaps in his armor. He continued forward, giving a piercing glare at the chaos entity. Grabbing the helmet on his hip, he unclipped it and threw it to the ground off to the side. Next came the flintlock holster as he unbuckled it and let it drop. Finally, the straps holding his weapon and shield followed. As each piece of equipment fell off of him the flames grew in intensity.

“Well, I see you made it back,” Discord said. He opened his mouth to speak again only for Shawn's fist to collide with his jaw, slamming him onto the floor. Before he could do anything else a boot was slammed into his chest and then placed on his throat.

Pensword smiled wide with unrestrained malice. “Oh, Discord’s in trouble,” he sing-songed.

Twilight, her heart filled with fear and worry for Discord, as well as what the Princesses might do should he be harmed so soon after his release, quickly enveloped Shawn in her aura of purple magic to pull him back as she gasped in pain. Her horn glowed white from heat. “I ... I can’t touch him,” she gasped in fear and confusion.

“Discord,” Shawn said, his voice flat and deadly. “You heed my warning or I will ensure you will not exist on this plane of existence any longer,” Shawn started, putting more pressure on the draconequus’ neck, his hands clenched into fists of rage. “If you ever pull some stunt like that again, both sending me away, and what you did in the past…” He opened his left hand to reveal a blackened crystal. “You see this? I’m sure you know what it is.”

Discord’s eyes widened. His mouth dropped open. “That’s not possible.”

“It is. And should you ever do something like this again I will drain enough chaotic energy out of you to cease your existence on this planet,” Shawn said as he placed even more weight on Discord’s neck. “Am, I, Understood?” He growled.

Discord stared into those burning eyes. Rage smoldered undisguised, completely unhindered by any sort of moral restraint. This was not the softness of Celestia’s eyes, nor the controlled chaos of Luna’s. These eyes made it perfectly clear that this creature would do whatever he felt was necessary, no matter what it entailed. The draconequus just nodded. For the first time in a long time, true fear had shaken the heart of the lord of chaos.

“You’d better,” Shawn finished as he removed his boot from Discord’s neck. “For your sake.” He turned and walked towards the Tardis once more, his flames reducing to dim wicks of their former selves through sheer effort of will as he picked up his implements of war. “Pensword, Grif, you are to remain here and make sure he doesn’t try anything even close to what he did with me. If he does, you send word to me and this place will be lacking another creature of chaos.”

Pensword nodded his head and saluted from the air. “Understood, Lord Shawn.” He glared at Discord. “I have my eyes on you.”

“Oh, but you wouldn’t want to impose on poor Fluttershy, would you? I don’t think she’d be able to handle a full house,” Discord replied as he picked the pegasus up and gave her a noogie.

Fluttershy looked nervous. “Oh dear,” she whispered.

“I’ll be fine sleeping in a cloud above the house,” Grif said

“Make that two clouds above the cottage. Discord, you just got two watchers,” Pensword growled as he landed. “Lord Shawn, please inform Lunar Fang that I will not be able to eat dinner with her tonight. I apologize for that,” he said, his eyes still on his target.

“Planned on it,” Shawn replied as he continued back towards the T.A.R.D.I.S., all of his equipment back on him again.

“Now, I know why I’m angry,” Grif said. “I know why he`s angry,” He gestured to Pensword. “But you were royally livid considering the time travel was a minor inconvenience at best. What did he do?”

“He did enough,” Shawn replied as he walked into the T.A.R.D.I.S. “I’ll tell you more when I’m not clouded by anger.” The doors closed silently behind him as the familiar whirring filled the clearing.

“Fair enough,” Grif said as the T.A.R.D.I.S. faded out of sight.

Shawn led the way on the road towards New Unity. He didn’t say much to Conor as he wasn’t feeling up to starting conversation. If Conor wanted to talk, he would talk. The Doctor had dropped them off just half a mile away, though Conor had had difficulty leaving the ship at first, he followed “Viginti” without complaint. After seeing how angry he was, he knew now was not the time for conversation, and followed meekly behind. The fire around his arms had died down five minutes ago.

“Quiet, aren’t you?” Shawn questioned aloud, the silence finally getting to him.

“I didn’t want to make you more upset. I figured silence was best,” Conor responded.

“You aren’t the cause of my anger. Well, you are, but not for something you did.”

“You realize that makes little to no sense, right?”

“Discord brought you here, that is why I am upset.”

“So what? If this really is Equestria, then the princesses will likely know a spell to get us back home eventually, right? It’s kind of how the natural laws work here from what I’ve seen. Though I’m not exactly an expert on the subject. That’s more my friends,” he said, frowning.

“I doubt they will figure out a spell to send us back, but then again they could prove me wrong, which would be wonderful,” Shawn said before pausing. “We’re here.”

Conor looked up at the formidable castle walls, whistling at the bridge where the pony guards lay in wait before the great portcullis and mighty oak doors. “Wow.” he glimpsed back at the gnarled purple trees as something clicked in his mind. “Wait a minute … this isn’t the Princesses’ old castle is it?”

“New Unity. The name of the place is now New Unity. Once the capital of Equestria, but it fell apart. We are rebuilding at this time, and soon we will rebuild it to the city it once was.”

“What made it fall?”

After a pause Shawn continued. “Troubled times. But those times have passed.”

“Fair enough. But I still don’t see where you figure in all this, Viginti. Why are all the guards saluting you?”

“The name is Shawn. Sorry for the lie, but I had to ensure that my name wasn’t put into the history books,” Shawn told him as he gestured to the castle’s innards. “I am the Lord of New Unity.”

Conor’s eyes widened as he eyed the troops both airborne and ground as they went through training exercises. Larger Earth Ponies were hard at work bracing support beams while the gryphons worked to add proper foundations to the walls. Others were sparring one another, honing their skills as shouts filled the air. A silver unicorn watched on with a nod of approval beside a deep blue thestral. “... Woah.”

“Come. I will show you to where you will be staying and where you can find me should you need my attention for something.”

“Thanks,” Conor said as they walked into the keep. “You know, I have a friend named Shawn back home. He was a pretty serious guy. A lot like you, actually,” he said casually as he looked at the old tapestries. “How long have you been here anyways?” he asked curiously.

“Around forty years or so.” Shawn replied.

“Dang. You look good for … I hate to be impolite, but just how old are you?” he asked timidly.

“Old enough, but I still have plenty of years to go before it is my time.”

“Hey, I just noticed. Your accent’s gone. Guess it just took you a while to get fluent again.”

“Takes time to readjust to a language again, yes,” He replied. “I still have to figure something out to help you understand the others…”

“I’m sure you’ll think of something. This is Equestria after all.”

“Perhaps a spell or…” Shawn paused as something clicked. “Or… an artifact that I may still have…”

Pensword flew next to Grif as he looked back towards Ponyville. “That has to have been the strangest day of my life. From the Tea Party to what had to be some of the most engineer savvy Beavers in all Equis.”

“That’s beavers for you. They can do big things in such a short time. I feel sorry for them, though,” Grif said. “As if Discord didn't give me enough to be angry with”

“Yeah, but what worries me is what got Shawn so angry.” He shook his head. “Why do you feel sorry for them?” He smiled a little. “ I can see your compound coming along nicely from up here.”

“Beavers are the symbol of Canada,” Grif reminded Pensword. “Or one of them anyway.”

“Ah, that makes sense. I was not sure, so I wanted to make sure.” He looked down and smiled. “Well, Shawn’s waiting for us on the ramparts. We should bank and land. I think he has something to tell us. At least he is not the human torch at the moment.”

“After you, commander.” Grif laughed, gesturing.

With that, Pensword banked and alighted with a perfect grace as he waited for Grif to land beside him. That done, the two turned to face the human lord’s grave expression.

“So, you feel like talking to us now? Or should we wait a little longer to let you cool down?” Grif asked.

“It’s been several hours. Has Discord been dealt with, or am I needed?”

Pensword looked to Grif. “Discord has promised to use his powers for Good. We left when they started to discuss where he would be staying. However, I think he has a friend now.”

“Good. Should he do anything though, I will find out and deal with him,” Shawn finished. “Come, I have something to show you both.”

“Yeah. Kinda figured you did,” Grif said. “Lead the way.” Pensword nodded in agreement and began to follow, remaining silent as he looked around, most likely for Lunar Fang.

A few minutes later they stood before Shawn’s study. “This,” Shawn said emphatically, “Is why Discord earned my fury.” He placed his hand on the door. “Conor, got friends for you to meet,” he called as he pushed it open.

Pensword looked to Grif as he mouthed the name, his muzzle an “O” of confusion. “Why does that sound familiar?” he asked in Equestrian.

“Why does that raise the feathers on the back of my neck?” Grif asked.

A rather shy and somewhat tubby individual stepped out from behind the door, his face cloaked in shadow until he stepped into the torch light. “Um … hi,” he said nervously as the gold flecks in his eyes danced in the torchlight, his head hung low. His thinning dirty blonde hair and glasses completed his ensemble with a simple pair of bluejeans and a red polo while a familiar looking amulet hung around his neck.

The Navy Blue Pegasus with white mane and tail just stared at the individual. “Another Human!” he spoke in shock. “Discord…. brought a human into Equestria? Is he trying to get us killed?”

“Pensword, look who the human is! Don’t you recognise him?” Grif reached for his bracer switching back to Taze in a flash of light. “And here I thought I’d never see any of the guys again,” he said, smiling.

Pensword looked put out at seeing Grif become Taze. “I recognize the face… I just do not believe it… of all the humans, why-?” He cut himself off before his ears swiveled as he remained on his guard.

“... I know that face,” Conor said, walking up to the former gryphon. “... Taze? Taze, is that you?”

Taze embraced Conor, fully forgetting that in the month he had been here he had put on a good few pounds of muscle. He squeezed with everything he had. “Good to see you, Omni.”

Conor gasped out a laugh. “Too … tight,” he said, letting out a wheezy chuckle.

“Sorry,” Taze said, letting go. “I've been working out. Sometimes I forget my own strength.”

“So if you’re here does that mean Vulpix is too?”

“You want to hide something, hide it in plain sight.” Taze grinned.

“You don’t mean …” Conor said, eying the pegasus as he put two and two together. The Pegasus just returned the stare waiting for Conor to finish what he started.

Taze tapped the tip of his nose and smiled mischievously.

“Vulpix? Is that you?” Conor asked, walking up to the Pegasus.

Before the Pegasus could respond a Thestral that with light bluish grey fur and full armor covering her barrel walked in. The guards at her flans hid her cutie mark from sight. Her mane and tail were visible which was a golden stray coloration. Her build was lean and fit. Her large emerald eyes and black slitted pupils caught the human by surprise as she walked up and smiled, kissing the pegasus on the cheek before pulling a double take. “Another Human?” she asked. “Dear, what’s going on? You, you don’t have to go do you?”

“No,” The Pegasus responded. “This is Discord’s doing.” He gave Lunar Fang an ‘I will tell you later,’ look before the turned back to Conor, smiling weakly. “Omni, It is good to see you. I, I go by Pensword now. And, well,” he moved a wing, wrapping it over the back of the Thestral. “Omni, meet Lunar Fang. Lunar Fang, meet another of my friends.” He turned and kissed her on the muzzle. “This is my Wife, or by Thestral standards, my Life Mate.” He smiled a little. “How’s Moon River?” He asked Lunar Fang.

“She’s napping,” Lunar Fang replied, unsure of what her Life Mate was getting at.

“O-kayyyyy then, can somebody please explain what’s going on here?” Conor asked, looking to Shawn. “You too, Shawn. I don’t like when my friends deceive me.”

“He married and had a child,” Shawn replied as he moved to sit at his desk.

“We've been here a long time, Omni. You might say we've had the option of not going native removed from us a while back… a lot has happened in the past.” Grif said as he looked to Shawn. “Four months?”

“Speaking of back, why hasn’t Vulpix turned human again?” Conor asked.

Pensword looked to the ground and scuffed a hoof, tracing a pattern only he could see. Grif looked to Shawn, as if expecting him to answer for the group.

“... After the transformation to turn him into who he is now, the valves in his heart were turned to flesh and blood. The transformation back, however, the princesses had no idea of how to recreate such things and thus his heart gave out.” Shawn told Conor.

“He died?”

“Essentially, but we were able to switch his form back to his Pegasus side, which in turn kickstarted his heart again.”

“I am half Thestral, you know,” Pensword replied with a huff, showing his ear tufts and fangs.

“Not at the time, you weren’t.”

“Touche,” Pensword muttered while Lunar Fang giggled into a hoof.

“Alright, species swap and shipping aside, you said you’ve only been gone for four months?” Conor said skeptically. “It’s been almost two years since you guys disappeared.”

“One month is thirty five days. We arrived on the equivalent of November first. Then there were a few events, and… okay. Omni I will need more than just ten minutes to tell you everything that has happened. Do you mind if I go get one of the conference rooms ready, with snacks? What do you want to drink? I think we can provide a Guard Cookie for you if you’re hungry.” He shook his head before looking to Lunar Fang. “Dear, could you get my journals, maps, and the tools for me? Also, the Sugar Cane. Lots and lots of sugarcane.”

“Should I get your usual pot of tea?” She asked.

“Yes, please.” Pensword replied. “Just hold your questions till the very end.”

“So let me get this straight,” Conor said as he took a long sip from his glass of water. “For the last two years approximately my time, you guys have met The Doctor thrice, time traveled with his daughter, faced off toe to toe against Sombra, Massacred the Eques-” he paused, eying the glare from Pensword. “Sorry, the Equis equivalent of our Third Reich, made friends with a centuries old dragon-”

“Don't forget the wizard,” Grif chimed in, having returned to his gryphon form.

“And had dealings with Starswirl the Bearded. Not to mention you becoming commander of all Equestria’s forces and having a foal, you becoming a leader of Gryphon kind and a beacon of hope to the wrongfully oppressed while almost singlehandedly getting the girl, and you, wound up almost dying on multiple occasions, getting the power of the sun, and being officially dubbed a lord in Equestria. Anything I missed?” Conor asked, pointing to each of his friends respectively.

“A few things, but we can cover that later,” Shawn commented.

“We probably missed a few things but we have a wedding happening here in less than a week so things are a bit muddled right now,” Grif noted.

“And you didn’t invite me? I’m hurt,” Conor said, chuckling.

“Actually, there is a place for you.” Grif chuckled. “Just so happens I was still short a groomsman.”

“Why do I get the feeling I’m going to meet Rarity?”

“Do you want to trust any other pony to make you clothing that fits a human?” Pensword asked with a tilt of the head. “I think she is the only seamstress that knows anything about pants in Ponyville.”

“Also the only seamstress who can hold her own in a swordfight,” Grif said proudly.

“I take it you’ve been training her?” Conor asked, smiling warmly. It was good to be amongst friends again, even if he was ripped away from his home for the time being.

“Lets do this the right way,” Grif said. Pulling out a stiletto, he spun it in his talons before offering the handle. “Omni, I offer you my trust and my knife. Your enemies are mine, my family yours. Will you stand for the Bladefeathers at my wedding?” he asked.

Conor held both hands around the gryphon’s own taloned one as he gently took the knife. “It would be my honor,” he said smiling. “I just have one question. When do I get to meet the bride to be?”

“Shrial should be around. I could call her if you want,” Grif said.

“It would be nice to meet her, but first I’d like to make one more request.”

“What’s that?” Grif asked.

“Can I pet you?”

“... Ah, why not? Pride isn't exactly what I’m known for anyway.” Grif shrugged.

Pensword held a bundle wrapped in cloth as he had knocked on the door to his friend’s temporary quarters.

“Yes? Come in,” Conor called. Pensword looked around the hallway, took a deep breath and walked into the room. It was fairly sparse as far as rooms went. A human sized bed, a desk where his black violin case lay, and an empty shelf over to the side against the wall. “Omni. I thought ... Well, here is something for you to read,” Pensword said, placing the bundle on the desk before turning to leave.

“Thanks, Vulpix-”

“Pensword, please. Just Pensword,” the Pony replied, stopping in the door frame. “It has been ages since I last heard that name. It feels ... wrong using it.”

“... I can’t promise to change overnight. You’ve always been Vulpix to me,” Conor said, his voice unusually quiet. “But if that’s what you want, I’ll do my best to remember.”

“Thank you.” Pensword responded, then suddenly turned around. “Well, can I watch you open the gift? I-I haven’t- You would get more out of it then I would.” He frowned. “I’ve seen too much, lived too much, for it to be much use to me now. I just, I am sorry. It hurts to talk about what,” he swallowed, a visible lump going down his throat. “What caused my fire inside me during the Third Gryphon War.”

Conor stood up from his bed, walked over to the pony, knelt down, and embraced his neck. “I know how hard it is to let go of hurt. If you ever need someone, you know where to find me.”

Pensword smiled. “Thank you. Enjoy the reading… Sorry the first page is torn out. I, I couldn’t turn the pages as a Pegasus,” he admitted. “Still, enjoy it.” He sighed. “It will be good to talk to someone who shared the same belief.” He moved to go, but stopped again. “When, when I was in the past, I did not know who I was, nor what I was. I am as much LDS as I am a believer of Faust…. I feel, calm about this. I do not know why, but I am.” He stood up, looking like a small burden was lighter. “Good night Conor.”

“Considering the things we believe, I wouldn’t be surprised if both turned out to be true,” Conor said, smiling. “I do hope we can have a study session from time to time though. I miss having a companion to boss around,” he said teasingly.

“Careful. I am the Commander here,” Pensword responded with a slight smirk showing one fang. Conor just laughed.

“Goodnight, Vul- Pensword,” Conor said as he made his way towards the bed. For now he would have to sleep in the clothes on his back until Rarity could get his measurements. He’d offered to work to earn them, but Shawn insisted on paying for them himself.

“In private you can use Vulpix,” Pensword said half in and out of the door. “Just not in public.” With those words he was gone, closing the door behind him with the skillful manipulation of a wing. Conor was not quite sure how, but he had the distinct impression that Pensword was smiling.

“Rise and shine, buddy!” Grif said with a playful tone as he shook the human’s shoulder. “The sun’ll be up in half an hour,” he said, shaking Conor again. “We got to get you in shape if you're going to last around here.”

Conor opened his eyes blearily, blinking to clear his vision before he slowly sat up and rubbed said eyes to dislodge any sleepers. “In shape?” he asked, still a little slow as he wrestled with his subconscious for control.

“Yeah.” Grif nodded. “Don't worry, I don't expect you to make half of what me and the troops do every morning. But if we start now you might be able to keep up by the running of the leaves.”

“Running of the leaves? Is that some sort of autumn sport?” Conor asked as he shifted his legs over the side of the bed.

“Equestria doesn't do the whole ‘natural weather’ thing. Unfortunately it means that the leaves need to be knocked off artificially. But that's a ways off yet. Don't worry about it. Now come on. The troops should already be nearly done with their morning stretch routine.”

Conor did his best to straighten out the wrinkles in his shirt and pants before pulling his shoes on and tying them up. Not the best for terrain work, but they’d do well enough on a level road. Doing a few brief stretches, he looked up to see Grif had already left the room and immediately raced out the door after him, huffing as he strove to catch up.

Rarity looked up as she hummed to herself, her ear flicking in annoyance as the bell rang. Why did her customers always have to come when she was in the middle of a big project? She sighed, snapping the thread of the needle with her magic after knitting the stitch into place. Then she turned. “Welcome to Carousel Boutique: where everything is Chic and magnif-eek! Why, Lord Hammer Strike, what brings you to my store?” she asked, flustered. Do you need something to annoy Blueblood?” She asked, teasing him as her magic threw a cloth over the mannequin. “Or have you come to try some of my new noble armor designs, perhaps?”

“Not quite. I have something else I require. Due to an event caused by Discord, I would like to request a set of clothing for another human,” he replied. “He will be here some time soon.”

“Another human? I certainly hope he’s not in any trouble,” Rarity said, concern showing on her face. “But yes, yes I can block out the late morning for a fitting. I take it you are going to pay for it?” She asked, smiling at the coming challenge. The battle of generosity had begun.

“Of course.”

“Of course. But I think I would like to at least see how my next stage of development is going. The tests on my newest model show that it can protect you from a few rapier blows, and the cloth won’t even tear this time around.”

“I would enjoy helping you test that.”

“Excellent. Now about this human. Is he another friend of yours?”

“Yes, though I haven’t been able to remember much, considering the last time I saw him was forty years ago.”

Rarity’s eyes gleamed in triumph. “Excellent. Then I get to make this a special gift from me to him. No charge required.”

“You know that isn’t going to work on me, right?”

“And you know that this filly always gets what she wants in the end,” she said, hitting him with the devastating effect of her eyelashes.

“We’ll see how that goes.” Hammer smirked.

“Indeed we will, Lord Hammer Strike. Indeed we will. Shall we dance, milord?” She asked, cocking an eyebrow. Just then, Grif slammed the door open, jogging in with a broad smile on his beak.

“Well, workout’s done,” he said. “He was a few seconds behind me… oh, here he comes!” Grif said holding the door open. “He`s going to need a suit as well, Rarity.”

“For the wedding, I pre-Oh my sweet Celestia!” She cried as Conor came puffing and coughing through the door, his breathing heavily labored.

“That’s … the most … I’ve run … in ages,” he finished with a violent bout of coughing as Rarity levitated a stool for him to sit on and catch his breath. Sweat dripped down his face and had dampened several large patches on his polo.

“What did you do the poor dear?”

“A mile run, ten reps with squats and sit ups, and a few push ups.” Grif shrugged. “Less than a quarter of what the rest of us do.”

“... And it still nearly killed me,” Conor said, chuckling before breaking off into another bout. “Man, do I wish I had my inhaler.” Rarity put a cold compress to the human’s head and about five minutes later he’d simmered down enough to be able to go through a fitting.

“Oh, by the way, the name’s Conor. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, Rarity,” the Human said, extending a hand. Rarity looked up.

“How does he do that?” She asked. “He can leave without the bell ringing.” The earth pony that had been there was now gone.

“Who was he?” Conor asked.

“Lord Hammer Strike.” Grif shrugged. “My boss.”

“I didn’t know Equestria had Earth Pony Nobles.”

“They don't have a lot of them, but lord Hammer Strike isn't your average Earth Pony. Some might say he broke the mold, but I find it more likely he blew the mold up,” Grif said, whistling innocently.

Conor laughed. “Oh I missed you, Taze.” Rarity cleared her throat in an imperial manner.

“I believe you are here for a fitting? I only have so much time to work on you and your clothes today if I’m to have the order ready by nightfall.”

“Also, watch it with the names there, Omni. Not everyone’s in on the secret and I'd prefer if it stayed that way,” Grif said before turning to face the filly. “Rarity, you are over the moon about designing for a another human and you know it. You're going to swap the sign the second we`re out the door and be up all night again. So just take some deep breaths and be patient.”

Rarity humphed in a very ladylike manner before she began taking out her measuring implements. “Hmm. He does seem to be a bit on the heavier side. I’ll have to try making a larger size than I did for the rest of you. This will be interesting.”

“Just don’t keep these dimensions on file. You'll be needing new ones soon,” Grif said.

“Like next month probably,” Conor said. Oh, and can I get a belt for my pants too? Just in case? I feel kinda naked without one anyways.”

“I’ll send for some boar leather,” Grif assured Rarity after a moment.

About an hour later Conor stepped down from the pedestal, dry and fully cooled down. He smiled and shook the pony’s hoof. “Thank you so much for everything, Rarity.”

“It’s my pleasure, darling. Anything for a friend of Hammer Strike’s,” she said with a blushing smile. As the three made their way to the door an unusual lump jumped out in Conor’s line of sight as they passed the cash register. “Say, Rarity, what’s that?”

“What’s what, darling?” She asked as the tiny purse caught her eye. “Oh, dear. I hope that isn’t what I think it is.” She dashed over to the drawer and tugged the sack open to reveal a cornucopia of bits staring up at her.

Grif hooked Conor’s sleeve with a talon and yanked him out the door. “Love to stay and chat, Rarity, but we have someone new in town. And I should probably at least try to get him out before Pinky senses him. Surprised she hasn't already, actually. Okay, see you at our next lesson, bye!” he said, slamming the door behind him and pulling Conor away from the building like there was a bomb inside. A few seconds later a loud cry echoed along the winds. “Hammer Strike!” Far away in the forges of New Unity, Hammer Strike smiled.

Pensword opened the door and saw Shawn and Taze sitting in the human sized chairs. He walked towards a cushion that was for him and sat down. “You asked for us, Shawn?” The Pegasus asked as Taze shut the door before surprising him by locking it.

“Where is Conor at the moment?” Shawn asked.

“He is currently eating in the mess hall,” Pensword replied. “Do not worry, I got Fox Feather watching over him. Along with Moon Biter.”

“Alright. So, we need to figure some things out, one being what we are going to do with him in the sense of teaching him how things are and basic information on allies, enemies, and others.”

“We can't leave him defenseless. That much is sure,” Taze said. “I’ve already started working on getting him in shape. You know, in case he needs to run. Which, given our lives, is pretty likely.”

“Right,” Pensword replied with a nod of his head. “I was thinking about lending out the old Changeling Crossbow for target practice. At least till we have our smith here,” He nodded his head towards Shawn. “Make him a custom flintlock. Or his own crossbow. That means time on the range.”

“First we need to figure out preference of weaponry for him,” Shawn replied. “I’ll also have to figure out some defense for him. Something towards what he wants or prefers. Heavy, light, or something else.”

“Right,” Pensword started before looking at Taze, and then Shawn. “What skills should we teach him? I do not know about you two, but I think we need a diplomat for New Unity. Someone that we can send to the Nobles. Because I really do not want to keep meeting with nobles all the time. As well as to have a kind face if any Nobles decide to come here. You remember how Conor was always diplomatic in our conversations back home.”

“Seeing as diplomacy isn't exactly a skill any of us shine at, I don't think we can really teach him. We should start with things he may end up needing in Equestria. I can teach him survival skills and probably some martial defense,” Taze offered.

“I’ll most likely teach him some weapon proficiency with whatever he wants to learn,” Shawn replied. “Possibly some tricks with dealing with nobles as well.”

“I can teach Equestrian History and Equestrian Culture,” Pensword volunteered. “So he doesn’t put his hoof into his muzzle.” He paused and fluffed his wings a little with pride. “After all, I think Celestia can only handle one Grif,” he said with a chuckle.

“Yeah, probably better he learns from you rather than me,” Shawn replied.

“Let’s just hope he never gets forced to go through what we did,” Taze said.

“If he goes through even a fraction of what we have I don’t know what I would do, honestly,” Shawn commented. “It’s bad enough Discord brought him here, but if another thing happens…”

“I guess the best we can do for now is try and prepare him as best we can,” Taze said.

“Yes, and Let’s try to avoid that topic. I do not want to jinx anything. I want one of us to go home normal, happy, and hopefully with letters, journals, and boxes of photos so our families do not worry about us,” Pensword responded with a serious expression.

“On to other matters. It seems, gentlemen, we may have a window back home,” Taze said.

Pensword smiled. “That we do. The question is how do we proceed? I doubt Discord would send us home just like that thanks to how Shawn treated him yesterday.” He hummed a little. “Well, still, I should go grab that list that Twilight is always making around us so we know what to bring back to show our parents… and so we have a list of what we want to bring back with us when we come back to Equestria.”

“We should also look through our collected gemstones and pick some of the finer ones to take with us. You know, for money and stuff. Not a big bag of them, but four or five of the really good ones,” Taze suggested.

“Oh, I plan on that,” Pensword replied. “Plus some coins for my family to keep.” He paused. “Well, I think we will confuse the world.” He started suddenly. “Oh dear,” His eyes widened. “Oh dear, dear, not good.” he looked worried. “We have been gone two years. We are actively missing. We won’t be declared dead for at least seven years from the date of our disappearance. That means that the F.B.I. will be involved. That means that Shawn and I will have to face the feds!” He looked to Taze. “Does that mean You get to deal with Canada’s Federal Government? Or is it Imperial Government?”

“That’ll be an interesting conversation.” Shawn chuckled. “I can see it now, asking where we have been only to hear that we’ve been on another world.”

“That ... we better have proof with us,” Pensword responded cheekily.

“Considering I can spontaneously combust, I’m sure we’ll have proof.”

“I think I'll be fine. I mean I'm Canadian and our feds are notoriously incompetent,” Taze said.

“So. Should we get Omni and talk to him about what he wants to learn?” Pensword asked. “Plus, he still needs to meet more of our troops and our friends.”

“We also need info about home and the condition when he left,” Taze said.

“Agreed,” Pensword replied with a nod of his head.

“A catch up on both ends, catching him up to pace, and catching up on what happened back home,” Shawn replied.

“Then i guess there’s not a lot more to say,” Taze said. “So who will go and talk with Omni? I still have to meet with Shrial and see how everything is going.”

Shawn sat in his study leafing through more paperwork as he scrawled yet another signature. He sighed heavily, shaking his head as the whole problem with Conor came to the forefront. A bright flash of sunlight filled the room suddenly as the radiant form of Celestia with her rainbow mane gently touched down on the floor.

“Hammer Strike, we need to talk.”

“And what is the problem?”

“We are trying to reform discord, not scare him into doing something worse. What were you thinking?”

“What was I thinking? Lets see…” Shawn started, raising his hand and lifting his first finger into the air. “One, he sent me through a rift in time back to the era of his control.” The second followed. “Two, he threatened my life. Three, he did something I would count as nearly unforgivable.” He looked towards her again. “Do you want to know what he did?” He questioned as he stood up from his chair.

“There are few things that ever get you this upset. Did he try to hurt Pensword or Grif?”

“He did worse,” Shawn responded as he turned towards the door. “Enter,” He called out before turning towards Celestia once again. “Say hello to our new guest...”

Pensword opened the door and walked into the room holding it open, giving Princess Celestia a bow before turning to give space for those who were to follow. Grif stormed proudly in, smiling cockilly with a casual wave. Soon after a tall, stout looking figure stepped into the light. Celestia’s eyes widened.

“Uh, hi, your highness. I wasn’t expecting to be meeting you so soon,” Conor said shyly.

“This is what he did, Celestia,” Shawn said, gesturing at Conor. “Someone else taken from their home and brought here against their will.”

Celestia blinked in surprise, then put a hoof to her head and shook it. “Oh, Discord.”

“You really didn't have some sort of plan for him besides the elements?” Grif raised an eyebrow.

“No other contingency or power can influence him. Believe me, we tried.”

“Well I ended up making a backup plan. As I’m sure you heard,” Shawn said, sitting down again.

“Yes. Twilight tells me you held up a stone and Discord was frightened. What did you do?”

“I siphoned some of the chaotic energy from him and I warned him that if he ever tries something like this-” He gestured Conor. “-again, I would kill him.”

“Shawn!” Conor exclaimed.

“To be fair, Conor, I tried to kill him too,” Grif said.

“Same here. After seeing him, well, rift our friend,” Pensword began. “I was ready to cut him into a thousand pieces. It did not help that he could dodge most of the attacks.”

“You two too?” Conor sighed. “Considering all that’s happened I guess I shouldn’t be so surprised.

“Regardless, Discord does seem to be fairly well in hoof now. Fluttershy will be working with him to help adjust to Pony society and the concepts of friendship. All that I ask in the meantime is that you be patient with him and help keep things in order should they get out of hoof. As for your friend,” She said, looking to Conor. “Welcome to Equestria, Conor. Any friend of Hammer Strike’s is a friend of mine.”

“Uh … why does she keep calling you Hammer Strike?” Conor asked.

Shawn reached up and turned the gem on his bracelet. With a flash of light an earth pony now sat where Shawn once had been. His coloration was a tan coat and a brown mane parted down the middle and styled accordingly. His face carried the scars, but with some differences, one major one being that the white patch on his ear was now missing entirely, obviously swiped off. Still wearing his blue and gold overcoat with his dress shirt and vest underneath, the once human, now pony cleared his throat. “This is the reason.”

“... Oh,” Conor said, not exactly sure what else to say.

“Yeah, this is where all the damages happened,” he said before turning towards Celestia. “If you swear Discord is under check and in fine hooves, I’ll trust you on it.” He sighed.

“We are going to have to figure out what to do with your friend here, though. If your enemies should learn of his existence they may seek to use him as leverage. No offense to you, Conor,” she said, smiling weakly. “It’s an unfortunate part of politics.”

“I’ve read enough medieval literature to guess. Grif is working on training me so I can be more fit. Not sure if there are any other plans aside from that yet. I’m still kind of trying to figure out my place in all this.”

“Honestly, we’re all figuring that out,” Hammer replied.

“At least you didn’t show up on Halloween,” Pensword muttered, just loud enough for all to hear. “That was a mess.”

“But a fun game for Luna and I,” Celestia said, chuckling.

“As I recall, Sunbutt, your fun game nearly led to your student going through severe depression and your captain of the guard getting married to a giant love stealing cockroach,” Grif said, annoyed. “And the near death of all of us five times.”

“Those had absolutely nothing to do with it, Grif and you know it. The invasion was an unfortunate event, but it had nothing to do with your charade. You know full well the reasons why we did what we did. So let’s not bring up an old argument, shall we?”

Pensword sighed. “Yes, still, we can have this argument some other time.” He looked to Conor. “I do not know how, but Taze is the only one who can call her that. NEVER call her that. EVER!” He sat down, smiling. “Or I will have to put you in for questioning.”

“Is that a challenge?” Hammer questioned.

“It is not a challenge. You, I don’t know,” he paused and put a hoof to his head. “I just do not know how you two can treat the two like you do.” He sighed. “Then again, who am I to speak?”

“I took care of Celestia and Luna both. It’s my job to embarrass them,” Hammer replied.

“I honestly just don't care enough to be intimidated by them.” Grif shrugged.

“Hammer Strike, you never did that before,” Celestia said, confused.

“I can start if you want.”

Celestia’s eyes widened ever so slightly and her usually calm voice seemed to jump just a little higher than normal. “No, thank you. That’s quite alright,” she said, chuckling nervously.

“I thought so,” Hammer said with a smirk.

“Anyway. So Conor, while she's here do you have any questions the princess can answer for you?” Grif asked.

“Um … am I going to need a disguise like they do?” He asked nervously. “And what exactly is my status right now. I’m technically what would be considered an illegal immigrant, aren’t I?”

“NO!” the three chorused instantly to the idea of conor getting a disguise. Conor recoiled.

“... O-kay then. What about my second question?”

“Don’t be ridiculous. You’re perfectly legal here, even if you aren’t a citizen. After all, my sister and I would never turn out a friend to our ‘father,’” she said, smiling benevolently.

“I wouldn’t bring that up. Where we’re from that would mean I would be king, and that is a terrible idea.” Hammer shuddered.

“If we’ve been able to keep it a secret this long, we’ll be able to keep it longer, Hammer Strike. Don’t worry. Was there anything else you were wondering, Conor?”

“Not really that I can think of right now. I think I’ll ask most of them to Pensword. He’s the history and law buff here, so he’ll probably take care of my basic education,” he said, fingering the amulet. “Oh! Just remembered. Um … is it even possible for a human to learn Equestrian? From what I heard earlier it sounds kind of difficult.”

“We learned it before we had these forms” Grif pointed out.

“I was learning that before, well at least the basics before we had the disguise… I am not going to have you use that amulet as a crutch,” Pensword said in his drill sergeant's voice.

“... I was afraid you were going to say that,” Conor said, sighing heavily.

“Okay, so I know this is kinda stretching it considering its less than a week until the wedding,” Grif said to Shrial. “But its time for you to meet my final groomsman.” The two were currently in the tower, armor and weapons laid out ready to be polished.

“And you decided to tell me this just as we were about to perform our weapons maintenance?” She asked, confused as she cocked her eyebrow.

“It’s been a very stressful day and a lot has happened. Amongst other things, Discord did something… unpleasant regarding a friend of mine and we have been spending a good portion of today trying to figure out what to do.” He looked into her eyes. “I am deeply sorry I didn’t talk with you about it before.”

“Grif, I’m pretty used to this sort of thing by now. When it comes to you and your friends it seems that it’s only a matter of time before something strange happens. I’m not angry. But I am curious about this new groomsman. Is it another pony?”

“No, it’s another human, like my other form. Just hold on. I’ll call him in.” Opening the door, Grif gestured for someone to enter.

“Hello,” Conor said nervously as he walked in. “I’m Conor. It’s a pleasure to meet you,” he said, extending a hand. Shrial took it carefully in her own taloned one.

“Likewise. You speak very good Equestrian,” she said, complimenting him.

Conor chuckled nervously. “I kind of had some help,” he said as he pulled his amulet out from under his polo. “I will be learning soon though. Pensword is going to teach me.”

“Conor, this is Shrial. She saved my soul during the war,” Grif said, smiling. “Shrial, this is Conor, or Omni as I sometimes call him. He’s a good friend from back home.”

“Thanks for the introduction, Ta … sorry, Grif. But I think it was just a little redundant on my end,” Conor said, chuckling. “You know, you really are beautiful,” he said, turning back to Shrial. Thanks for taking care of him. I’m sure you found out just how much of a handful he can be sometimes,” he said, winking teasingly at Grif.

“Oh, I don’t know. I kind of like him that way. It makes it more fun when we fight. And if he does get out of line, I get the chance to clobber him,” she said, following Conor’s example. “I think I like this human already.”

“It’s hard not to.” Grif laughed. “He is one of the best friends I've known for a long time. And while I wish no one else had to be pulled from their home, I'm kinda glad it was him.” Grif looked at Conor with a smile. “What with my first wedding coming up so soon.”

“And it will be my honor to be a part of it. I may even have a surprise or two in store for you,” Conor said mischievously.

“Well we got alot of polishing and sharpening to do,” Grif said looking back at the table. “You’re welcome to watch, but it’s not a very exciting process.”

“I understand. I think I’ll leave you two lovebirds to your fun. I have some exploring to do anyways. Catch you later,” he said, smiling as he closed the door behind him. The pair looked at one another and smirked as they drew together for a passionate kiss.

72 - Journey to the West … Farther West

Extended Holiday
Ch 72: Journey to the West … Farther West
Act 9

The Monkey King charged with a sudden burst of speed. He pulled his staff back to attack, swinging forward with powerful force. Pensword was already moving into a defensive blocking stance, trusting to Lord Hammer Strike’s armor and forging skills. However, before the blow could land, a blur sped into the Monkey King’s path as a Thestral colt stood his ground, holding a shield to block the attack. The sickening shriek of metal rending and tearing tore at Pensword’s eardrums. In less than a second, the Thestral was tossed aside while two perfectly cloven halves of the shield went flying, missing Ponies and Gryphons alike by a hair’s breadth, and in one’s case, giving a tail a trim. Eventually, the first half embedded itself into a tree halfway up. The other half ricocheted off the ship and buried itself underground, sending sand flying in a stinging spray.

Pensword ignored all of this as he dashed after the Thestral. He cared little for the fight. His only concern was the safety of his own. He reached the young colt, touched the body, and let loose a sigh of relief. “You’ll live, thank Faust.” He heard the sound of air behind him as he raced around, but he couldn’t process. He was too slow. Why did Celestia not warn him about this creature? Why didn’t Luna?

“Klang!”

The sound of metal on metal echoed into the distance as Grif stood before Pensword. Both Vigilance and Vengeance were drawn and locked with the Monkey King's staff. Sparks erupted between the two ancient weapons as the warriors struggled, the Monkey snarling at the Gryphon. Grif’s face was emotionless, but the strain on his body was obvious. His brow was sweating and he was visibly struggling to match the Monkey’s force. Wukong pushed forward, sending Grif off balance as the Monkey’s strength overwhelmed him. Grif grabbed onto the wind around him and blurred as he appeared behind the Monkey and swung his blades. Wukong blocked the strike with ease.

Gryphons watched the fight in fear, Thestrals in anger, and Monkeys in utter confusion as Grif continued his assault, taking advantage of his superior speed over the Monkey’s monstrous strength. The wind blasted over the crowd with every blow, the earth groaned with every movement. The fight seemed to shake the very island as the storm took on the mountain ... and was loosing.

Anyone watching the fight could see the flow of the battle. Grif’s speed was indeed an advantage, but it was not enough to compete with the experience, endurance, and sheer strength of the ancient immortal. Grif was soon showing signs of fatigue. His movements were slower, his attacks more obvious. In a last ditch effort, Grif swung Vigilance at the Monkey King's left lower side for the Monkey King to block the attack. Wukong reacted as Grif had hoped and whipped his staff to take the blow only for Vengeance to come around from the left with a well aimed blow at the Monkey’s head. The sword made contact with a hollow thud before the Monkey attacked, sending the Gryphon flying into a nearby tree and through it, felling the tree to the ground with a loud thud from it’s now missing trunk.

“You fight well, stranger,” Wukong growled as he stood upright and began to move towards Grif’s prone form. “For that, I will give you an honorable end,” he said as he approached, much to the dismay of the spectators as a wall of Monkeys blocked all possible routes for assistance. Wukong’s shadow fell over Grif’s still form as he looked up, squinting, Vigilance and Vengeance still clutched in his taloned hands as his arms lay limp at his sides, his belly exposed. The Great Sage raised his staff and prepared for the killing blow when an unmistakable crack like breaking glass sounded through the clearing, followed by a metallic Klink!

The area was silent as the Monkey King's circlet fractured and then broke where Vengeance had struck. The golden circlet loosened for the first time in thousands of years and fell to the sand where it shattered. Wukong stared down at the shards in disbelief before the remnants of the circlet began to glow. Suddenly the shards burst into a thousand pinpricks of light, which swiftly coalesced, shot into the sky, and promptly faded away. The Monkeys whispered amongst themselves as Sun Wukong, The Great Sage Equal to Heaven, stopped dead. Then it began. It started as a low rumble at first, but gradually grew louder and louder as the Monkey King's body shook with laughter.

“I’m… free,” he chuckled. “That damned band that Buddha gave the monk, the control collar; it’s gone! My little ones, your king is free again!” And then he broke into a full throated laugh as he planted his staff in the earth and tossed his head back. The Monkeys looked on, stone silent for a moment before erupting into cheers and hollers as they celebrated with their king. Smiling, Wukong looked down at Grif. “What’s your name, stranger?”

“G--Grif,” Grif groaned out where he lay. Wukong chuckled as he held out his hand.

“Perhaps Sun Wukong has been too hasty. I must have been wrong about you. Perhaps we can put this behind us and start over?”

Grif stared at him for a moment, the silence speaking volumes between the two warriors. Wukong knew he was wrong, but his pride would keep him from ever giving a formal apology. The choice was Grif’s whether to be prideful as well and demand it, or humble himself and make peace with the Monkey King of legend. Taze seemed to help the issue by replaying what the stories had said happened to the gods who were too proud to acknowledge the Monkey’s power.

Grif took the hand as the Monkey pulled his battered and bruised body up. “I would be a fool to make an enemy of the Handsome Monkey King,” he chuckled. “Perhaps we can settle this like real men? You have taken my family, and I have taken yours. Let’s return each others’ and talk?” The Monkey clapped his other hand on the Gryphon’s elbow and received the gesture in kind. Breaking the gesture off, Grif nodded to pensword. “Get the Monkeys out of there.”

“And you, little one,” Wukong said, pointing to one of the better armed Monkeys. “Run back and tell my Monkeys to free the birds. Have their wounds seen to and harvest some more peaches. We will be having guests tonight.” The Monkey in question rushed to do his king's bidding.

Pensword looked up in confusion, shock, and bafflement. “Asia is insane!” he shouted. Grif couldn’t help but smile as he recognized Matthew shining through. The Pony shook his head. “Look, this is… what about my ponies? You have two in your custody.” he shakily got to his hooves, his body still not fully recovered from his previous injuries. “Do you intend to keep them?” He asked in a pained tone of voice, even as he worked to help the colt to stand.

“They’ll be fine. You’ll see them when we get to my home,” Wukong said. “It’s not far from here. Just up the hill.”

Pensword slowly nodded before he turned to face the ship, his face falling into a neutral expression. “Release them,” he muttered as he sat down. “Grif… get me that spell. I am having a break down and Matthew is going to pieces. I am unfit. I am hereby relinquishing command until I can regain mental stability. You have full command of all Thestral and Equestrian forces, meaning Cosy answers to you.” He took a halting breath. “Get me a Dream Walker.”

“Deep breaths, my friend. All will be well,” Grif assured him with a hand on his shoulder. “My friend, please give us time to prepare. Those of us who can will be honored to dine with you tonight.” Grif bowed his beak to the Monkey, who nodded his head in return before returning to his cloud and flying off. The Monkeys around them retreated into the brush, rejoined by the released prisoners.

Pensword sat at the private table in the royal conference room, “How did that happen?” he cried, but Grif could tell the emotion and tone control was not Pensword’s. It seemed that Matthew was actually speaking out for the first time in a long time. “How did this go so insane?” He threw his hooves into the air.

“Five days ago you got married into the clan that shunned your father, which is good news; you got married again, which was odd, but still I can understand that; but in the last few days we literally meet someone who saw us like we would see our heroes on Earth. Then we stop a coup, an outright impossible thing, but it doesn’t end there, no. We are getting away with commandeering an actual royal airship, and now this. THIS TAKES IT ALL!” he roared, hoping to Faust the room was soundproof. “We literally met an actual Earth Legend. The book by DaVinci is a fluke, an oddity because of it being tied to our own field. That could work. But you just met the Monkey King, Taze. Your mythological idol! You keep going on and on about him as long as I have known you and I … I have had it! You just--I just almost died fighting that thing. And what did you do to the crown? Did you not say that it was impossible to remove?”

“Sir!” Moon Kicker walked up to Pensword, saluted, and then proceeded to smack him across the face. “Get ahold of yourself!”

“I am not Pensword. I am Matthew Washington Conner, and I am going to have my piece!” he roared, scaring even himself as he suddenly eeped and immediately began to shrink back into himself. “I am--I have had it, Taze. I want to go home. I am done, okay? I--I just want to curl up right now and ... why didn’t anyone tell us about this being?”

Grif twisted the dial on his bracer, becoming Taze in a flash of light. “Matthew, at home we have a manticore, a phoenix, and a dog made out of wood hanging around as pets. We have Pegasi controlling the weather and Unicorns casting magic. We have time traveled twice, and Shawn walks through fire. Tell me why a single mythological figure is too much.”

“Because it’s a literal page out of our own mythology. I can handle the species, I can handle the archetypes, but an actual creature? Name and all? That is crossing the line. If this is true,” he whispered. “What else might be true?”

“Isn’t that why we need to gather information? Maybe it’s a coincidence,” Taze offered. “Or maybe he’s the real deal, but we don’t know at this moment, and currently we have the chance to find out!”

Pensword sighed and looked weak and worn out. “Grif, I really want to go home. I have been here for over twenty years, and I miss Earth.” He snorted. “Also, Pensword is planning to have a long talk with Luna and Celestia.” His right ear flicked. “I don’t care if I am not using their titles, Pensword, I am an American, and I think I earned the right to use their names alone.” Fortunately, only those who were aware of Pensword’s split personalities were present. Otherwise, there would likely be a movement to have Pensword committed.

“Look, Matthew, we will get home. I promise you that. But please, for tonight, breathe deep and relax. We’ll get our dress armor on and enjoy ourselves. Maybe Wukong will give you a giant peach to bring home to Moon River. She likes sweet fruit, doesn’t she?” Taze asked.

“Yeah, she loves sweet fruits,” the Pegasus admitted. He shook his head. “I am a father. That … is weird. Still, I guess I am going to go back to being in the background. Just … can we have times where I get to be at the forefront?” He looked at his hooves. “It feels funny, yet normal having hooves and standing on what feels like my fingers. And yet know that I’m strong enough to kick down a door.”

“So what do you say? Let’s go find out just how linked Earth and Equestria were,” Taze said.

Matthew nodded his head as his body language shifted and the more confident and prickly Pensword returned, sitting at the table to look at Taze. “I am ready. I will be on my best behavior. Just, I thought I was not as dependant as I am on Matthew.” He winced. "Though I really wish he would not combine words.”

“I need to go get Avalon,” Taze told him. “I don’t think this is something I could get away with, leaving her out of this. You going to be okay?”

“I … think so,” Pensword answered with a nod. “Still, this is going to be very ... strange. I-” he paused. “Look, I know how to handle Western politics, not Asian politics; especially if they…” he closed his eyes. “These are Matthew’s memories. I personally know how to handle combat and war politics. Matthew is my more diplomatic side.”

“Just let me-” Taze switched the dial, swapping back to Grif “-handle the talking. I think we can work this out.”

“Very well. I shall remain silent. I just wonder what would have happened if I tried to block that hit with my wing blades.”

“Best case scenario? He’d have shattered the bones in your wing,” Grif admitted. “Likely, he’d have torn it off.”

Pensword shuddered. “I do not want to think about that. It would end my military career right there.” He shuddered again. “Not being able to fly.” He paused. “How can you stand being in that human body anyway? You have no wings, no means of three axis of movement.”

Grif shrugged. “I just do. Anyway, we have a dinner date, and I need to inform my wife. You know how long it takes females to get ready.” He chuckled before heading out the door.

Pensword blinked, confused. “Matthew gets the joke, yet I do not find it tasteful. A female Thestral that cannot be ready for a date hunt in less than ten minutes is a poor mate indeed.”

The hill Wukong referred to earlier had in fact been the volcano in question. The handholds and carved steps were how his Monkeys got back to their home. Inside the crater, the Monkeys lived in small, but strong, wooden huts, or in caves at the edge of the crater. It had been little trouble for the Gryphons and Thestrals to fly there, though Bellacosa had to be carried. The engineers had been left behind with a few guards to continue the repairs since they didn’t wish to push Wukong’s hospitality too far.

True to his word, when they arrived, Wukong had a large table set with platters of peaches as big as footballs. The fruit was sweet, succulent, and smelled amazing. The Monkeys seemed to hold no formal ceremony before eating, as the only deity they kept sat at the head of the table.

Wukong referred to all the Monkeys present as his children, and they in turn seemed to have a fondness for referring to him as grandfather. It had taken time, but Grif eventually breached the topic of humans over their meal. It had been a somewhat shocking revelation to find out Wukong was indeed the Sun Wukong from a distant world populated by humans.

Grif sat at the seat of honor next to Wukong with Avalon waiting to his right as she carved into a peach with a talon and speared the slice before biting into it. Snowy perched atop her chair, looking down on the festivities while keeping a watchful eye on her mistress. The negotiations had taken some time before Avalon was willing to come, but ultimately Grif got her to relent and let go of her grudge, at least for the night. Besides, the prospect of meeting such a powerful warrior intrigued her. It wasn’t every day she found someone who was stronger than her husband after all. And it was the first time she had ever been able to meet this strange new species, though she’d read about them in books from time to time.

Eventually Grif revealed the human nature of himself and Matthew, as well as Conor and Shawn, much to the shock of Pensword. Grif then proceeded to tell Wukong their story, which Wukong enjoyed immensely. After the Monkey King had drank a good amount of his peach wine, Grif decided to ask about Wukong’s own story and the inconsistency of his presence with the story of the Journey to the West. The Monkey King seemed very uneasy about the subject, but faithfully answered Grif’s questions with his own version of the story. While parts seemed obviously embellished to portray the Monkey King as an innocent and wronged soul, Grif had been genuinely surprised to find Wukong attributing much more credit to Pigsy and Sandy, as he had fondly referred to them, than the story itself had. He also praised Tripitaka greatly, showing a great respect that bordered on love for the monk.

“Finally, when our journey ended, Buddha rewarded each of us. The others were honored to accept anything he gave them; however, when I was offered Buddhahood and immortality, I found the prospect unappealing. I was already immortal, much more immortal than some gods even with everything I’d consumed. I’d had enough of gods and heaven and being under Buddha’s thrall. Furthermore, I had already lost my family during the five centuries under the five elements mountain, and I was tired of heaven and gods and enlightenment and the way. So, I asked instead that Buddha return my little Monkeys to me and place us somewhere beyond his reach or the reach of any earthly or heavenly god. I wanted only peace to settle and be the king my people needed. That, and a place to grow my peaches.” Wukong smiled. “He grumbled about it, but in the end karma demanded he do this, and Buddha could not have bad karma. My first task when I came here was to visit this world's immortals and make it clear I would not be a threat or a pawn for any of them. Then I proceeded to find my island and keep out all prying eyes. And so,” he spread his arms to the area around them. “Monkeygascar.” He chuckled. “You like that? I found that every other name is a pun, so why not?”

“I will have words with two of them when I get back,” Pensword grumbled. “Because you were a complete surprise. Utterly and totally.” He snorted. “If I had known you and your children were here, I would have found someplace else to land, or at least given myself as tribute and a bargaining chip to allow us to repair the ship. That way you would have assurance of no trouble, and you would have a means to--” he shook his head. “Way too close to another war. How many am I going to see before I die?”

“War.” The great king sighed. “It seems it exists on every world. I have seen far too much these thousands of years, my friend. Be glad you will eventually be past the reach of war.”

“But what about you? You do not have war here. You only have to maintain border security, which, as I have seen from the outside, is a forgone conclusion.” He looked at his two peach pits. “I do not have that forgone conclusion.” He shook his head. “My apologies. It is just that as the seasons change it is hard not to remember the camping trips my mother took me on and guided me through.”

“That is something I cannot speak on,” Wukong responded. “I was born of a mountain. I never had a father or mother, but please, my friend, take the advice of an ancient Monkey. The past is like a vibrant rainbow. We can only look at the colors, but never touch them. It is best simply to take it in, because if you chase it, it will elude you.”

Pensword nodded. “Just take the journey, and maybe, you find it bridging your path,” he said as a memory from Matthew surfaced: a car trip that literally drove under a rainbow back on Earth. He smiled at the memory. “That was an odd sight, traveling underneath it.”

“Now, I do not know how things have changed on earth,” the Monkey King said as he motioned and a jade cup of wine was placed in front of Grif, Pensword, and Avalon. “But in my time, those who would be close friends and allies would join in sworn brotherhood. I would become brothers with you,” he said solemnly. “Your enemies will be mine and your hardships shall be my hardships,” the Monkey King swore. “Until the end of time, I do call you my brothers and sister in all but blood, and I offer my strength to you.”

Grif repeated the oath without a second thought, taking the glass and holding it to Wukong as Wukong held his cup to them. Pensword rose his own cup in his hoof and repeated the oath as well, word for word. He waited and followed the tradition of the Monkey King. Avalon looked uncertainly at her husband, but managed to repeat the oath without stumbling. Nevertheless, the seriousness of those words weighed heavily upon her.

In unison the four of them drank from their cups, sealing the oath. The night concluded quickly after that. The Monkeys went to their homes to sleep while their guests and former captives returned to the ship. Over the next three days the engineers continued their work, now under the protective care of Wukong and his people. During this time, Grif continued to visit with the Monkey King and talk with him, receiving his wisdom on matters of combat and other such areas. Through Wukong's guidance, Grif even managed to start to truly grasp meditation. The two sparred constantly, and while Grif always lost, the thrill of facing such an opponent never died away. He could leave the Gantrithor in the morning energetic and optimistic and return late at night tired and bruised, but happy. It seemed almost too soon when the engineers announced the thrusters were repaired and the ship was ready to be powered back up.

The crew were already in their stations at the dawn of the fourth day. The Gantrithor’s engines hummed back to life as the ship lifted from the ground. Only Grif, Pensword, and Avalon stayed below to give their parting words to the Great Sage.

Pensword stepped forward, handing over a slightly large weaving. A metal ring with plant fiber stretched about to create a web. “I hereby, on word and authority of the Dream Clan, leave this emblem of protection from nightmares. As one brother to another, I extend the safety of part of my clan to protect your children, should you wish to accept.”

“And I gratefully accept and extend to you the same offer, my friend,” Wukong said.

“I’m afraid I haven’t much that I can offer to your people, Wukong, but if you have need of our aid, we will come. My magic is at your disposal, though I’ve still much to learn,” Avalon said, bowing.

Wukong smiled as he pulled something from behind his back. It was a massive banana leaf lined with gold amongst the veins of the leaf. “On my journey to the west, I acquired this banana leaf fan from a woman known as Princess Iron Fan. The wind reacts to you as it reacted to her. It may not be able to tap into your magic, but perhaps it may help you direct it. Please take it as my gift for you.”

Avalon took it gently, almost reverently. “Thank you, your highness.”

“Uh uh, little sister. We are sworn siblings. You do not refer to me by title,” he chided, wagging a finger playfully as he smiled.

Avalon couldn’t help but laugh. “This is going to take some getting used to.”

Grif embraced Wukong gently. “I count the days until we can fight again, brother,” he said as he released the Monkey and stepped back. “The Bladefeathers value family, and we will not turn our backs on our own. If ever you ever have need of me, just call.”

“And likewise. You three are always welcome on Monkeygascar. Should you find yourself in need, do not hesitate to ask, and I will grant you as much of my power as I can.”

The three bowed gently to him and he returned it before they wordlessly flew to the ship. This journey had lasted long enough, and it was time to return to New Unity. The Gantrithor hummed as the captain's voice echoed through the ship. “Brace for full speed.”

“Better brace yourself,” Grif warned Pensword as he and Avalon grabbed the guard rails of the ship.

Pensword was about to give a retort when he was chided mentally by Matthew. He followed the suggestion and muttered to Grif in Dragonic. “Matthew is being a little more chatty lately. I wonder why.” He looked to the the others silently. He couldn’t wait to write the letter to Lunar Fang telling her they were finally coming home.

With the roar of a tyrannosaurus, the ship launched forward and Pensword nearly felt his hooves pulled out from under him. Grif smiled at him as they adjusted to the inertia. The end to their journey was finally in sight.

Three days later Lunar Fang hovered nervously in the air, a spy glass in hoof as she scanned the horizon. Fizzpot stood at her side with Moon River on his back as he watched. The little foal held to the last letter sent by Pensword and looked excitedly at the sky. Hammer Strike stared at his handiwork, having had to build yet another port designed for a larger airship in accordance to the diagram Pensword had sent.

“Daddy!” Moon River cried as she pointed to the horizon. She giggled as she waved her hooves about, smacking Fizzpot in the muzzle with the letter. By this time his horn had grown back halfway.

Lunar Fang swung the telescope to face the speck and her jaw dropped. She slowly lowered the spyglass. “By Luna’s tail and mane,” she whispered. She looked to Moon River, “Well, you’ve certainly got your father’s hearing,” she laughed.

Moon River squealed at the compliment. “Fizzpot, Fizzpot. Daddy, Daddy!” she shouted with joy.

“How close are they?” Shrial asked as she peered into the distance. An armed guard had escorted her out with Kalima and Thalia. Her stomach had expanded to the point where a Pony could call her portly if it weren’t for the fact that she’d dismember them in a heartbeat.

“Patience, daughter. The danger is past. Grif is just fine, and so is the crew.”

“I don’t want to be patient. I want to see him.”

Kalima just shook her head knowingly and chuckled. “Anxious to meet your new pride mate?”

Shrial’s eyes grew flinty. “I have some words for her.”

“Don’t be too hard on her, dear. She was just trying to look after Grif. You would have done the same thing.”

“That doesn’t excuse her recklessness. After I’ve had the twins, I’m going to teach her how to fight properly, Farflyer Clan or no.”

“I’m just looking forward to seeing The Gantrithor up close and personal,” Thalia said. “It’s not that often a Gryphon gets the chance to see the pride and joy of the empire.”

The Gryphon Slayers spread out in formation, their dress armor in place to receive their commander safe and sound. Fox Feather stood at the front, holding the Slayers’ banner, watching with stoic calmness. As the ship drew close enough to make out details on the deck, she barked, “Slayers, present arms!” With one fluid motion the Gryphon Slayers lowered their weapons and presented them for review. At the very end, Lighting Dust stood following suit, half a beat behind.

Vital Spark gawked. “Woah. Just how big is that thing?”

Hammer Strike stared at the ship as it moved closer to the new docks. “Glad you at least sent the specifications for the scale of the ship…” he muttered to himself.

The southern half of the castle had two tall towers, connected together by a new wooden structure with heavy supports. Multiple platforms split out from the primary platform, each extending into a slot in which airships could dock individually. From the ends to the center they sank down, effectively making the entire collection of smaller docks into a cradle for one giant airship.

The Gantrithor slowed on its approach to the dock, edging methodically towards the slot. With the ship’s massive size, the process had to be carefully done, lest the ship tear through the dock’s structure. Descending gradually until the deck was level with the dock, the ship’s lift field seemed to help with the stress on the wooden structure as it rose gently near the ship's hull. The ship let out several groans as the thrusters died down. A Gryphon appeared on deck with a large steel ramp, which he used to bridge the gap between the deck and the ground. The Gryphon returned to the inside of the ship and several moments later, familiar figures began to file off.

“You’re late, Grif, Pensword.” Hammer Strike called out.

Pensword couldn’t answer as he was suddenly tackled by the adorable form of his little daughter as she shrieked “Daddy!” over and over and over again. Lunar Fang was a little more elegant in her approach as she flew to her life mate and kissed him gently, deliberately ignoring the Changeling who was finding it very, very hard to not feed on the emotional reunion. The kiss turned a bit deeper as one of the guards snapped a photo.

“Well, you know, we had the whole ‘saving the emperor for the first time in recorded history’ thing going,” Grif said, chuckling. “Oh, and also, I fought a shark.”

“With just your talons?”

“Didn’t use them,” Grif said proudly. “I employed your secret ‘punch it’s face till it dies’ style of combat.”

“As long as you did it right.” Hammer Strike nodded. “So, who’s the new one hiding on the deck behind you?”

Grif turned to Avalon and signaled her forwards. “Come on, he won’t hurt you.”

Avalon slowly approached until she stood next to Grif and smiled nervously as she locked eyes with the clearly pregnant Shrial. She then turned her gaze back to Hammer Strike. A snowy owl circled around her, hooting comfortingly. “Hello,” she said as she waved.

“Hello. Might as well get introductions out of the way. I am Hammer Strike, and I would assume you are Avalon?”

“You assume correctly. Grif’s told me a lot about you.”

“Should I ask what he’s mentioned?” He said, glancing over to Grif for a moment.

“Oh, a bit of this, a bit of that,” she said with a mischievous smile.

“I told her you're a reclusive self-made noble with a major revenge scheme and endless wealth who will stop at nothing till the lives of all those who’ve wronged him are totally destroyed.” Grif rolled his eyes.

“Well, at least you didn’t spout off what the history books do,” Hammer Strike replied with a shrug.

Pensword gave out a small yelp as he landed on the ground. Lunar Fang was firmly nipping his ear and pulling it down in a manner unmistakably like a certain red haired girl with a squinty eyed man Matthew remembered from a television series back on Earth. Her eyes glinted like steel. “You got hurt?” she spoke through the bite. “Honestly, I can’t seem to let you out of the den without something going wrong with you. I literally only just got you healed up from the last time.” She spat his ear out. “Besides, you need to plan something big for Moon River.” She smiled as she stepped back. “My life mate, meet the first conquest of your battle tasted daughter. She saw through the guise of this Changeling, broke his horn, and led the foals in our suite through battle, terrorizing not just the enemy, but the parents as well. Lord Hammer Strike is currently building her a weapon from the horn. What shall we do with this creature?”

Pensword looked at his wife. He raised one eyebrow before speaking. “I see thou hast plans already for this one. What has she named him? What would you do with this one?”

“Fizzpot!” Moon River cried with a giggle. “Fizzpot!”.

“Ah. Well, Mr. Fizzpot, it seems that you shall be staying with our family for the foreseeable future,” Pensword said as he looked to his wife, waiting for her to speak.

“He shall become head butler for House Pen,” she said with a nod. “So, what have you done, my mate?” she asked, placing her muzzle under Pensword’s with a coy smile.

“Well, let’s see… I think I am going to go with the less shocking of the two pieces of information.” He saw Vital Spark trot into view while the Gryphon Slayers stood on the wooden dock ways. He raised his voice. “It is my privilege to present to those of New Unity, War Prince Bellacosa of the Crystal Empire: Savior of the Gryphon Emperor, Daedalus, and killer of Traitors.” The small crystal pony stepped from an open doorway flanked by three Crystal Pony guards.

“Was that title given to him by the Emperor to honor his escape from the Crystal Empire?” Lunar Fang whispered.

Pensword smiled as he moved his muzzle to tickle his life mate’s ear. “Nope. At least ten Gryphons died by his blade alone.”

“Such a boast at his age?” Lunar fang asked, shocked. “Such a thing would win him a chieftain's daughter.”

Bellacosa smiled and waved down at the gathered crowd. “Hi, everypony, we’re back!”

“‘Welcome back, Bellacosa. Have fun?” Hammer Strike asked.

“Yup. Loads!” Cosy said, grinning.

“Good. Think you’ll be sticking around Unity for a bit?”

“As long as you need us to. Oh, and I’ve got something you might wanna look at. Well, four somethings, actually.”

“Exciting. Magical in nature?”

“Uhuh.”

“Then we’ll have someone else with us as well,” Hammer replied as he turned to the side. “Clover, could you come here?”

Clover walked up next to Hammer Strike and looked up at the foal.

“Hi, Miss Clever,” Cosy called as he waved. “It’s nice to finally meet you.”

“Prince Bellacosa.” She bowed her head gently.

“Bellacosa has something to show us later. Specifically you, because it’s magically based and I don’t have a full knowledge of magical artifacts.”

“I look forward to it eagerly.” Her smile faltered. “Your mother was a good mare when I knew her. You have my condolences.”

A shadow crossed Cosy’s face as he made his way slowly down the gangplank. “Thank you. We all miss her.”

“Cosy,” Hammer Strike started as he reached into his coat and pulled out a knife. Its handle had been specifically shaped for a Unicorn’s magic, embedded with a green gem to help channel the arcane energies. The blade was a dark black that gleamed in the sunlight. “It is with great pleasure that I give you a weapon from my personal armory: Toothpick.”

Cosy looked up in surprise. “What’s this for?”

“What title was just added recently?” Hammer asked.

“And you want to give me this just because of what happened in Gryphonia?”

“You made it out with minimal damage, fought in battle, helped the emperor. I don’t see what not.”

Cosy took it gently and buckled the sheath around his waist. “Thank you,” he said.

“You earned it.”

Quite suddenly, something small and blue bowled into the Crystal Prince and sent him flying onto his back. A large, inquisitive pair of eyes looked into his face as Moon River inspected him from an angle that was entirely too close for comfort before leaning forward and licking the tip of his muzzle.

“Uh … hi,” Cosy said, taken aback by the sudden tackling. “You must be Moon River, right?”

She giggled before wrapping her hooves around him. Cosy blushed immediately, but didn’t move to dislodge her, instead letting her have her fun.

Pensword looked a little worried. “Dear,” he leaned close again to his mate’s ear. “Does she do that to every new Pony she meets?”

“She isn’t quite so… clingy with new Ponies,” Lunar Fang said. “Friendly, yes, but I’ve never seen her so attached to someone before.”

Pensword stared off into space as the gears turned in his brain. FInally, he sighed. “Well, I hope he doesn’t mind a wet ear,” he muttered as Moon River shifted to nibble on Cosy’s ear. He couldn’t help but laugh at the scene and hope someone was taking pictures.

Grif and Avalon moved past the group to approach his family. Moments before Grif got to them, he, too, was hit by a blur as Sylvio pounced him and started licking his face. Grif laughed. “I missed you, too, boy,” he said as he tried to pull the timberwolf from his face before his feathers got stuck together. “Down, boy. Easy.”

“He missed you almost as much as I did,” Shrial said, smiling down at the scene.

“Well, I hope that this shows just how much I missed you,” Grif said as he slowly got to his his feet and presented her with a large serrated tooth on a cord. “Taken from the beast's mouth, the hard way.”

“And I wondered why these girls were such fighters,” she said as she patted her distended stomach. She laughed as she took the tooth and kissed her husband on the beak. “It’s about time you got home.”

“I hope everythings been ok?” he asked her. “You look tired. Are you sleeping well?”

“A woman always gets tired when she’s taking care of three.” Shrial smiled. “It’ll be worth it in the end though.” She started suddenly as a talon flew to her stomach. “Oh. Feels like they know you’re home.” She laughed. “They’re kicking.”

“May I?” Grif asked, reaching out a talon.

“Of course. They’ve been waiting for you, after all.” She grabbed the talon and guided it to where the growing twin cubs were stirring the most.

“Hi, girls,” Grif said softly. He let out a few gentle dove-like coo’s. “They are strong.” Grif laughed as he felt the kicks. “They’ll be terrors on the battlefield.”

“Let’s hope they don’t have to go through a whole war like we did, though.” Shrial smirked. “One is enough for any Gryphon’s lifetime, I think.”

“Well,” Grif smiled, turning to Avalon. “My lovely wife, may I introduce you to Avalon, formerly of the Farflyer clan. I’m sorry that you didn’t get to meet her before our wedding. I hope the two of you will get along.”

“I think we will,” Shrial said. “Though, Avalon, a warning. Once I’m finished nursing these two, you and I are going to have a long talk involving several sharp and pointy objects. Our husband hides nothing from me, and you’re just a little too much like him for your own good. You need training.”

Avalon ruffled her feathers as she flushed, half enraged, half embarrassed. Snowy cooed gently and Avalon’s blush increased. “Not now, Snowy.”

“And this is my adopted mother, Kalima, and my sister, Thalia,” Grif said, gesturing to them as he pulled out another shark tooth necklace and offered it to Thalia. The tooth was smaller, but from the same shark nonetheless.

Thalia did something Grif never thought he would ever see her do. She smiled. “Thanks, Grif.” Kalima chuckled at her daughter’s apparent shift in behavior. Thalia had lightened up a great deal since they’d all settled down, and the clan respected her all the more for it.

Grif pulled out one last necklace. Unlike the others, this one held a larger tooth crowned by two smaller ones beside it. He offered it to Kalima with his head bowed. “And the true heart of the prize, as is your right and my privilege, wise one,” he said, presenting it to her.

“It will go amongst my closest treasures, my son.” Kalima smiled radiantly as she took the necklace. “And you’ve brought me a new daughter.” She embraced Avalon, then turned a quizzical eye back to Grif. “And if I’m not mistaken, you’ve found another treasure,” she said, pointing to the belt and its great sapphire wrapped around Grif’s waist.

“It was my wedding gift.” He smiled. “Now if I can just locate the topaz bracer then perhaps I can bring our race closer to it’s better glory.”

“It will take more than trinkets to change our nature. But knowing you, I’m sure you’ll find the way.” Kalima chuckled. “And I think you’ll be pleased with the progress of your little friend. Clover and Rook have done very well with him while you’ve been gone,” Kalima said as she motioned over to a blushing Vital Spark.

“I can see some muscle growth,” Grif confirmed with a chuckle as he eyed Vital. “You got Rook angry at you, didn’t you?”

“I regret nothing,” Vital said, grinning with a barely suppressed chuckle.

“So, anything exciting happen while we were away?” Grif asked them

“Changeling invasion, nobility visits, I nearly killed a young Hurricane who was way too cocky, and we have Gryphon delegates who came here expecting their coup to succeed,” Hammer Strike said as he walked towards the gangplank leading to the interior of the ship. Bellacosa, who now carried Moon River on his back, followed close behind while Clover, Pensword, and Lunar Fang followed behind Hammer Strike. “The usual.”

Lunar Fang sighed as she saw the glint in Pensword’s eye. “Oh, can I deal with them?” He asked with a false sweetness in his tone of voice.

“Too late,” Grif said as a familiar Gryphoness flew overhead towards Unity. “Chesh will have them dead by the time you get there.”

Pensword frowned. “But I am the military leader. At least let me get the paperwork signed for their execution as spies first. That way she can have more time to plan her revenge,” he said, sighing reluctantly. Then his eyes widened as the Demon Damned lined along the deck. “Oh yes. Um, dear. Uh ... I might have ended up adopting some Gryphons as Children.”

Lunar Fang’s eye twitched, but to her credit, she lasted a whole two minutes before the loud “WHAT?” echoed around them.

“Yeah, I have another team. Meet the Demon Damned. They pretty much gave everything up to follow me. In Gryphonia, they are considered dead.” He sighed. “So… we are now going to have Gryphons teaching us techniques.” The six Gryphons in question filed in behind their commander. Pensword’s cutie mark had been painted on their armor. They looked at Lunar Fang and promptly gave her a salute followed by a wing bow, their beaks touching the deck.

Lunar Fang wasn’t quite sure how to react as she inspected them. “Uh, rise?”

They did so and Kahn stepped forward. “As Pensword’s mate, our oath extends to you and all you hold dear. We are yours to command.”

“Thank … you?” Lunar Fang said, more asking than saying.

Kahn nodded as he and the Demon Damned formed up around Pensword and Lunar Fang. “Shall we go, sir? I think your friends are waiting.”

Pensword nodded his head. “Yeah, I’d rather keep an eye on Moon River. I have no clue what she would do to Cosy if left alone.” He paused. “Dear… how long have I been away? She seems to be a little more along than I had thought.”

“She’s been developing quickly. I’m honestly not sure what's causing it,” Lunar Fang admitted.

Pensword bobbed his head up and down. “Well, still, I need to plan her ceremony. Who needs to be at her table?” The conversation was suddenly derailed as Pensword and Lunar Fang both were rendered speechless by an event that may cause Tartarus to freeze over. Hammer Strike was yelling. Actually yelling. His voice was animated with excitement. The companions immediately rushed down to the hold.

“Carved golems made from amethyst using an above basic logic magical network system? Fantastic… Though, why and how in the world did you find these in the Gryphon Empire?” Hammer Strike questioned aloud.

“How do you know so much about golems? I thought you said you didn’t know anything about magical constructs,” Clover said, surprised.

“One, I was inside a golem for plenty of years. Two, it’s a basic magical network system, at least, I thought it was basic…”

“The Crystal Empire was known for its magical technology. Maybe they discovered something new?”

“You know, I could always just ask ‘em for you. They listen to me,” Cosy said, smiling.

“Please do. I’m curious,” Hammer replied.

“No problem.” Cosy smiled as he approached the crystal golems. “Alpha, deactivate sleep mode. I have some friends who want to meet you.” One of the two armored statues rose to its feet as its eye’s flashed, indicating it was active. “Alpha, my friends here want to know. Do you know how you were made and who made you?”

“Query acknowledged. Accessing databanks. Unit Alpha and fellow units are the result of a program. Codename: Project Sentinel. Project Sentinel was formed by the Crystal Empire War Drive Division on orders from Queen Blood Orchid for aiding Equestria in the Third Gryphon War. Project leads, first lead, lead arcanist: Stunning Array. In charge of sentinel golems. Second lead, lead alchemist: Caring Circlet. In charge of Pegasus Deployment Platform Nebula’s design.”

Pensword coughed violently into his hooves as the name was mentioned.

“You alright Pensword?” Hammer Strike questioned.

“Yeah, yeah…. I am okay. Just, well, that is something for later on in the tour.”

“With that kind of reaction, I want to see whatever it is next.” Hammer frowned for a moment before turning back towards Bellacosa and the Golems. “How many units exist currently?”

“Four current prototype units,” Alpha responded.

“Yourself included?”

“Affirmative.”

“What is your current primary and secondary directives?”

“Suspected threat level is below 10%. Primary directive is to obey commands of whoever bears the marker until told to deactivate or threat level reaches 10% or higher. Secondary directive: observe active perimeter of 20 meters circular of user location for threats.”

“Current threat levels?”

“Presently, this unit detects a threat level of -500%. Area populated by Equestrian ponies and allied Gryphons. Presence of Lord Hammer Strike detected,” Alpha confirmed.

After a pause, Hammer Strike blinked a few times in shock. “I’m actually surprised they programmed that. Why did they program that?”

“Threat level determination reduced when presence of select figure confirmed. Commander Pensword -25%. Grif, son of Graf, clan Bladefeather -45%; Lord Hammer Strike -500%; Luna Galaxia -250%; Celestia Galaxia -750%.”

“Shouldn’t the collective percentages be added together, rather than the highest?”

“Commander Pensword is currently recovering from serious injury. Fighting capabilities are hindered. Score has been adjusted until full recovery. Grif Bladefeather is still outside of vessel. Current response time reducing threat deterrence.”

“You clever golems… I need to get one,” Hammer Strike commented, nodding his head in approval. “Or make one. Either works. So, what’s next?”

“This ship is massive. I, for one, would like to know about the power source,” Clover spoke up. “I studied a stormstone core once and there is no fathomable way one could move an object this big.”

“Read my mind on that one,” Hammer Strike commented. “A ship of this scale must require serious amounts of power.”

Pensword nodded his head. “Follow me. I will lead you to the core. It is, well, I can say it is not a stormstone. I saw a cracked one in Fort Triumph, and it is nothing like the core here.”

“I’ll be with you guys in just a sec,” Cosy said as he turned back to Alpha. “Thank you, Alpha. You can get back to resting now. I’ll wake you again if we need you, or when we get back home. Whichever comes first.” Cosy smiled and patted the crystal golem’s leg before it returned to its brothers, laid down on all fours, and powered down, returning to sleep mode. Then Bellacosa raced down the halls to catch up.

He caught up to hearing Pensword speaking. “Well, I was thinking of renaming the vessel to something along the lines of ‘Alicorn’s Wrath,’ or something.” He chuckled. “We can talk about the name when we reach the core if you want.” They all stopped as they had to enter single file through the great metal door. The pillars and conduits still pulsed slowly. It was just like Pensword had left it. “Welcome to the core and heart of the ship,” he said as he nodded to the core. Caring Circlet manifested, looking curiously at the gathered guests, though only Pensword could see this..

“That’s ruby quartz. It’s used to control power flow of highly volatile magical sources,” clover said, moving closer. “But I can’t tell what’s at the heart.”

Hammer Strike’s eyes flashed with blue fire for only a moment, his pupils the size of a flea in the short burst that he looked at the core. “Welp, never doing that again,” he said aloud as he blinked several times, rubbing a hoof over his eyes.

Pensword looked to Hammer Strike, confused while he did his best to ignore Caring Circlet’s sudden bout of giggling. “You did something silly, did you not?”

“I can’t see. I looked at the raw energy from the core. And you say that powers just the ship?”

“Yep, and it is not even utilizing all the power and features,” Pensword replied in a smug tone of voice.

“You’re being so inefficient with it. You could use everything at once and not even touch the power contained in that core.”

“I know,” Pensword muttered, putting a hoof and leg over the top of his muzzle. “Boy do I know.” His tone of voice sounded tired, almost bored. Lunar Fang looked wonderingly at her husband, but remained silent.

“You’re wasting so much potential,” Hammer Strike said as his vision returned to him.

“Tell me about it!” Caring Circlet shouted.

Hammer Strike’s eyes snapped to Pensword’s ears as they twitched in response to noise. “They’re here, aren’t they?”

“Was wondering how long you would take to figure it out,” Pensword muttered. “Caring Circlet is here in this room. She designed that core, and is very proud of it. She looks very smug over the fact she managed to baffle even the great smith.”

“Pensword, I’ve been blind for a good minute or so. I couldn’t catch your ear twitches,” Hammer Strike replied. “I’m primarily upset because, for crying out loud, the Gryphons who made this thing are idiots.”

“They had no idea what they were doing. They killed all the scientists and took the half finished plans,” Circlet said.

“Well, they were working on half finished plans after they wiped out the teams working on these projects.” Pensword paused before turning to face a pocket of air. “Did you not hear that the Crystal Empire went dark? Or were you just so caught up in this that you forgot about the fact that the Crystal Empire was no longer sending messages?”

“We were in a sealed bunker deep underground. By the time we knew anything, we were under attack,” Circlet responded. “And don’t forget, I was already dead at the time,” she noted.

“Of course,” Pensword muttered, deflating a little. “Still, this is--we have a lot of work ahead. Utilizing the full potential of the core for this ship will take time. We could end up gutting large parts of it…” He paused. “I wonder if we could put in a communication system so I, or any of my kind who can see you, do not have to act as interpreter.” He flicked his eyes to Clover. “You have a strange look. What do you have to say…. and wait, just who are you?”

“Oh yeah, I forgot. This is Clover. She was released from stone during the changeling invasion and the poison killing her was cured by it being taken into Trixie, after which I removed said poison from both of them.” Hammer Strike paused. “Actually, I think I still have it.” He reached into his pockets and shuffled a while before pulling out a vile green crystal.

“PUT THAT AWAY!” Pensword ordered. “Why do you carry dangerous stuff? You are as bad as my relatives during the forties and fifties.”

“Because it’s fine in this state, Pensword,” Hammer replied in a flat tone. “It’s an average thaumic crystal at this point: a solid aspect that I could even use as a fuel for something.” Hammer Strike rolled his eyes, placing the crystal back into his coat.

“Oh…” Pensword sighed and his ears folded down. “Still,” he put a hoof to his muzzle. “Clover, let me guess, Clover the Clever?” His eyes turned skyward. “Mother of the Night, please tell me Twilight is past her geeking out phase.”

“She never really geeked out, actually. Doesn’t help that Trixie was dying at the time…” Hammer shrugged. “As said, fine now.”

“Well, happy that Trixie is doing well. Staying here, I presume? Also, are we going to have a magical academy or something? I rather like the idea of teaching the old war magic.”

“Already have the courses started,” Clover replied smugly.

“Good,” Pensword answered before grinning. “Since you are the most advanced mage in this room ... that is alive,” he added as he shot the empty spot a glare. “Alive,” he repeated for emphasis. “Can you take a guess as to what is the core of this Ruby Quartz?” He smirked. “You will be showing me the military training courses as well. I may only be the Commander ceremonially, but I still take my role seriously.”

“Crystallized Dragon fire maybe? Or some kind of purified star sapphire?” Clover asked.

Pensword chuckled and shook his head. “Hammer Strike? How about you? Care to take a guess?” he asked playfully.

“A Philosopher's Stone,” Hammer Strike commented jokingly, rolling his eyes. “I don’t know. I’m pretty sure none of us besides you and the creator know at the moment,” Hammer said.

“How does he know about the philosopher's stone?” Circlet asked, taken aback.

Pensword just stared at Hammer Strike for a couple of seconds as he tried to comprehend. He was joking, and yet he still guessed it. How? How could he have guessed, even intuitively?

After several moments of silence from Pensword, Hammer opened his mouth, shaking his head. “Don’t you dare tell me… No…”

Pensword nodded his head. “Yep. We have an actual real one.”

“Welp, I know why they’re dead now,” Hammer commented. “That’s an ultimate tool to alchemy. That is over the top. That is the base foundation of equivalent exchange.” Hammer Strike shook his head. “And that is the power core? No wonder you can’t make a dent in the power usage!”

“Heavy, is it not?” Pensword replied with a chuckle.

“Just because the Gryphons have no idea what they had doesn’t mean we weren’t planning to use the energy,” Circlet said, annoyed.

Pensword turned back to Circlet. “Well, excuse me, but I have an alien mind in my head as well, and to him and his kind, you just created the ultimate myth: the greatest tool of stories in their land. For me… I know why you made it, and frankly, I do not know what I would have done if my hoof was on the controls of this finished product.” He chuckled. “Maybe if I did, having the sight beyond, you would have been my conscience during the war.” He chuckled. “Now… well, I am afraid to say that Hammer Strike will be looking at ways to ‘make a dent’ in that power reserve.”

“With this kind of power contained in that core... “ Hammer Strike paused. “I’m calling in a favor. I’m getting a golem, and I’m going to talk with Circlet. I know exactly how we’re going to upgrade this ship.”

Pensword sighed. “As long as I am able to do my own things at least half the week.”

“Don’t worry. Like I said, I’m calling in a favor, and knowing me, I know exactly how to find the individual in less than an hour.” A familiar sound filled the room as something began to materialize and dematerialize right in front of the door until, finally, the familiar image of a blue box solidified there. “... Let me rephrase that. Less than a minute,” Hammer Strike amended as the TARDIS doors opened, revealing a familiar brown stallion.

“Wait a minute, this isn’t the Saturine Nebula! Where am…. Hammer Strike?” the stallion said nervously.

“Hello, Doctor, I need to call in that favor.” Hammer Strike grinned.

“That favor?” The doctor sighed. “Oh alright, alright, what is it you want?”

“A golem to be filled by a spirit.”

“... Get inside.” The Doctor sighed as he went back into his time machine.

“See you in a minute or so,” Hammer Strike commented to the group as he walked into the Tardis.

“Or tomorrow,” Pensword spoke with a frown. “Still, Caring, this is normal for us. Welcome to the oddest place in Equestria.”

Lunar Fang face hoofed. “How does he get away with that?” she muttered. “Moon River, that is not something you should giggle and clap your hooves about,” she snapped as she moved to try and remove Moon River from Cosy’s back, only for her to hiss at her own mother. There was a slight spat of hissing before the two before Moon River was picked up by the scruff of the neck, walked over to Pensword, and plopped onto his back. Fortunately, this put Moon River in a more reasonable mood as she placed her forehooves onto her father’s head and chittered happily.

“I love you too, my little Mooney,” Pensword responded, smiling goofily.

“This is weird?” Clover asked pensword. “Has something changed with The Doctor since I traveled with him?”

“Clover, I was speaking to Circlet. And wait… You ... wait… You traveled with The Doctor?” He shook his head as his daughter pouted before nuzzling into the back of his neck.

“Thank you, Moonie,” Pensword said softly.

“Commander, I have spent over a thousand years in the empire. I’ll take any excitement I can,” Circlet told him.

Pensword looked around in a panic. “Does anypony have a piece of wood? I do not want any more surprises. NO MORE!” he shouted, his mind clicking back to the Monkey King incident.

“Uhhhh … Uncle Pensword, are you alright?” Cosy asked uncertainly.

“Cosy… last time someone said that they will take all the excitement they want to take ... the last time I heard those words, the Monkey King fight happened, and before that, invasions, battles, and mayhem. I do not want any more.” He groaned. “I want a vacation.”

Meanwhile, in the Tardis, Hammer Strike stood by The Doctor, who was currently flipping switches and turning knobs. After a moment he turned towards Hammer Strike with an unsure look on his face. “So… Will this repay you for the-?”

“Not even close.”

Outside of New Unity, a rather strange and very tense meeting was taking place. Six Gryphons stared at fourteen Ponies. Both parties were dressed in full armor and each held their weapons at bay. Fox Feather stepped forward aggressively, flapping up into the air to glare down at the six Gryphons. “So, just who the Tartarus are you? Why are you wearing our commander’s cutie mark on your chest?”

“We wear our oath keeper’s symbol to honor him,” Kahn said, standing proudly.

“Oath keeper?”

“We have sworn our oath to Commander Pensword,” another male noted, looking away from the blushing Thestral mare at his side while he held his wing over her protectively.

Moon Biter and Night Prism both looked at each other with concern and anger. Moon Biter spoke up. “So, what oath did you make?” He stepped forward. “There are many oaths that could have been sworn. What did you swear?”

“We gave our blood oath,” Kahn said, stepping forward. The male Gryphon’s head stood defiantly tall over the Thestrals.

The fourteen ponies stood in shock. “What? What?” Clean Whistle shouted.

“We swore our lives to Commander Pensword,” Kahn said slowly.

The ponies turned and looked at each other, completely speechless. “This, but a Gryphon would-” one began, while another spoke over them. “Only Grif did that, and look at what they did-” another voice broke up over the others. “This cannot-”

Fox Feather rose into the air further and bellowed. “SILENCE!” Her voice rang over the field. “Your heard them. They gave a blood oath. They are literally of the House of Pen now. The Gryphons from our time are long since dead. Their culture and ways of war are dormant. I will not let this opportunity go to waste. We are the Commander’s bodyguards. Do you think we would risk not getting the chance to actually learn Gryphon tactics?” She glared at the group as she crossed her forehooves. “So, the only question is how do we proceed? I highly doubt the commander will want two units. He most likely will be merging units.” She turned around. “So, What do you call yourselves? We are the Gryphon Slayers.”

Kahn rose in the air to meet Fox Feather. “We are The Damned,” he said with a dramatic bow.

“A fitting name,” Moon Biter replied from below with a coy smile, exposing one of his fangs. He chuckled as he approached the rest of the Gryphons. “I am Moon Biter, the teacher of the Gryphon Slayers.” He bowed with a wing wave. “I take it you took that name because you are damned in your culture?”

“If it is to be damned to follow a warrior who fought to save our emperor when he had every reason to leave us alone, then we march into hell willingly, mon ami,” Kahn said, smiling.

Fox Feather put a hoof to her muzzle. “As long as you do not try wooing me.” Her voice hardened. “I am married to my career. Is that understood?”

“You refer to Javard and his lady friend. That was a surprise to all of us, but love is love, non?” Kahn asked her. “Still, we will do our best to make ourselves useful.”

“Yes, and I know how to see how you will act. You will have the rest of the day to guard the flags. But if we find you have moved a single one without any good reason, you will be taken before the commander,” Fox Feather threatened as she returned to ground. “Magic Swirl, Clean Whistle, please escort these six to their guard posts. Also, Moon Biter, Night Prism, you are allowed to return to the Dream Clan to follow your concerns.” She paused. “Kahn, you and I shall be meeting with the commander to find out what is to happen to the units.”

“Go, my friends. Stand vigil. Be strong. Make The Demon proud,” Kahn said, taking the time to lock talons with each of his five compatriots. The other Gryphons returned the gesture with a nod before moving to follow the Ponies as indicated.

Fox Feather watched the Gryphons leave as they followed Magic Swirl and Clean Whistle. She waited patiently until Moon Biter and Night Prism had left before she looked at Kahn. “Follow me, please. The commander should be at his makeshift office. Either that, or on the new airship. It is time we discussed how we are going to integrate our ways into a new way.”

“Lead and I shall follow,” Kahn said, gesturing in a gentlemanly fashion with a playful twinkle in his eyes.

91 - The Blue Carpet Treatment

Extended Holiday
Ch 91: The Blue Carpet Treatment
Act 12

The weeks passed quickly, and the night of the gala found it’s way around before anyone fully realized it. Groups of Ponies, Gryphons, and other denizens of Unity found themselves dropping everything, or being dragged away in Hammer Strike’s case, to prepare for the event.

Griff straightened his tie for the fifth time out of impatience as he sat in the mid-sized sitting room of his house waiting for the other members of his family. He felt exposed, even though he had the familiar weight of swords strapped across his back. He had been forced to compromise in only bringing a set of decorative blades. In return for this, Celestia had agreed that the dignitaries from Gryphonia didn’t need to know about the stilettos hidden within convenient pockets in the sleeves of his suit. He tapped each, reassuring himself of the familiar weight.

Big Guns had left earlier that morning in a Pegasus chariot Grif had arranged. He would make an entrance and establish himself amongst the nobles of Canterlot as the charming Sir Reginald, Duke of Chapton.

Grif checked his collar again as he waited. Rarity had managed to create an emerald-green three piece suit with a steel-grey shirt to contrast. He had managed to find a set of silver jade-tipped cufflinks for the sleeves, giving him a flashy green and silver look that he hoped would incite attention towards him. He had attempted unsuccessfully to get Celestia to agree to him bringing the cane sword he had brought back with him across the mirror, but Celestia had been adamant about it staying at the compound.

“Come on, girls. We have to board soon if we want to make an entrance,” Grif mumbled as he straightened his tie again.

“In a minute, Grif,” Avalon called. “Shrial’s being self conscious. You head up to the dock without us. We’ll meet you there.”

“Why would she be self conscious? She could make a wet paper bag look radiant.” He sighed. “But I suppose I’ll have to go anyway. Love you, girls. I’ll see you soon. Remember to get Kalima on your way over,” he said before taking to wing and heading out the window.

Hammer Strike had taken his place inside the helm. Wearing a black overcoat with a red trim to match the large black blade in a sheath on his back. A singular glowing eye in the hilt of the sword looked around him as faint muttering came from the blade. He couldn’t help but smile at having the blade returned to him.

“The arcane networks in here are amazing,” Clover said as she examined the room closely. “Who would have thought the Gryphons could build something like this?”

“You should have seen it before I reworked the system,” Hammer commented.

“Still, in my time, an object of this size not made of cloud was considered to be entirely impossible. You could fit a miniature village on the deck of this ship alone.”

“Your time was my time as well, but yeah, you probably could fit a village on this.”

“The entire estimated possible population of the ship exceeds the population of the nearest possible settlement,” Caring Circlet spoke up as her golem shell approached through the sliding door.

“That's incredible,” Clover said. “You never did say how this is powered. I know the Gryphons use stormstone cores for their smaller vessels, but this is way too massive for even the largest cores.”

“Circlet, if you could?” Hammer Strike said as he sorted through a few papers on a nearby table.

“You are certain we can trust her with this?” circlet asked.

“Yes, I am. Just don’t say a word to anyone else, okay, Clover?”

“I kept a lot of secrets for Starswirl. I’m pretty sure I can do the same for you,” she said with a casual flip of her mane.

“The ship is powered by a philosopher's stone,” Cirlcet said simply.

Clover stared at them for a minute before laughing loudly. “Oh, that's good. A philosopher's stone. I didn’t think you were one for jokes, Hammer Strike. How long did you two plan that?”

“Ever since I learned it was a philosopher’s stone. There was tons of prep work involved,” Hammer replied sarcastically.

Clover stopped. “You’re … serious? Starswirl tried a thousand times. I watched all of them. The creation of a philosopher’s stone is impossible.”

“Nope, just took more than Starswirl was willing to give,” Hammer Strike replied as he gestured towards Circlet. “Why do you think she’s in a golem?”

“Your saying she isn’t a magically constructed simulation?”

“She’s the creator, Clover. Her soul is in that golem because without it, she’d only be able to travel around ten feet from the core.”

“That’s …. incredible!” Clover’s eyes widened as she processed just what this new information entailed. “A core of limitless arcane power. The gryphons must not have even realized what they had. The things you could add to this ship without the core even begging to be stressed….” Her reaction reminded Hammer Strike of a certain purple Alicorn as she mumbled nigh incoherently about magical potentialities and possibilities.

“Already been working on that.”

“You’ll have to show me your notes later,” she said excitedly.

“As soon as you can understand the magic I use, which will happen when I actually begin to explain it to you, because you aren’t getting the book without my usual list of warnings.”

“Weren’t you supposed to be prepping the ship for a journey?” Circlet interrupted.

“I’m working on it. The problem with this, though, is this is the first run, and I don’t know how much power I should put into the engine.” The sword muttered something. “No, no, we’re not doing that,” Hammer replied, shaking his head.

“Destination of Canterlot is approximately eighty miles, at maximum speed we could reach it in twenty seconds, but i doubt that's your desire.”

“I want us to get there in one piece, and not with the sense of motion sickness.”

“I suggest a cruising speed of eighty miles an hour, thus a one hour trip. Everyone survives the trip, and we get no estimated casualties from the sudden stop. Will you be planning a fireworks display upon entrance?” Caring Circlet enquired.

“If I wanted to press our luck, it would be fireworks, the flamethrowers, and possibly the aspect cannon, but, I shouldn’t because they haven’t been tested yet.”

“So, the works, then. You’ll want to use a low level power draw.”

“Would anything be considered high power draw at this point?” Hammer asked. “‘Cause I don’t think so.”

“I’ve been running some calculations on possible ideas, but nothing comes up yet,” she noted.

“I could make something of high power drain, the problem being I don’t want to destroy any nearby planet or our own,” Hammer Strike replied with a grin. After a moment he looked over to Clover. “Could you check who isn’t on yet? Need to get moving.”

Clover nodded. “I’ll be back shortly,” she said before vanishing as she teleported away.

Pensword stood at the docks and smiled up at the vessel. He had received word from Princess Luna that a space large enough for the ship had been prepared so they could show off at the gala. The fact Shawn had yet to rename the ship still troubled him, though. It invited misfortune, and in a world where magic and superstition have a nasty habit of coming to life, it’s a pretty safe practice to follow the rules and traditions. Reluctantly, he pushed that thought aside. To his left, Lunar Fang was smiling, and to the right was Fox Feather, each in a beautiful gown to accentuate their unique characteristics.

Rarity had chosen feathers for her medium with Fox Feather this time, and had made sure to choose only the best of the white swan feathers she could get a hold of. To add to the impression, Fox Feather’s mane had been carefully plated and braided to hang down her shoulder and off to the side. Four burnished metal shoes had been placed on her hooves, and polished to look almost like glass, complementing the two simple diamond bracelets Rarity had included for the outfit.

Lunar Fang wore a glittering black dress that moved and swayed with her like a shadow in the night. Her Mane flowed wild and free down her back, but had been styled to add additional volume and waviness so that it reflected the light of the stars, giving her a glossy sheen. A sapphire-studded necklace graced her front, and two bands bearing a pale yellow diamond Rarity had painstakingly carved into a beautiful crescent moon played off her black palladium shoes.

In contrast to the ladies, Pensword stood in a formal suit with a tight white collar and buttons that went all the way down to hold it around his barrel. A series of medals and medallions hung from his noble sash, which had been artfully draped over his left shoulder and under his right foreleg to come around the back and meet again. The lighter blue of the sash made the perfect contrast for the dark navy blue of his suit, and also proved the perfect place to decorate with his medals of honor. Two black crescent moon cuff links indicated his affinity and loyalty to Princess Luna, and, on either shoulder, a series of thin golden ropes hung in ornate loops. As a final touch, Pensword’s moon-white mane had been styled and combed back with carefully patterned breaks to grant the appearance of layers, almost like a mixture of plate armor and spines. Each looked to the other and grinned, grateful that a capable foal sitter had been chosen from the Dream Clan to watch Moon River for the night. Luna’s bill would pass, and they would make their nation strong again. Passively, Pensword made a mental note to commission Rarity for a series of this formal garb. The tests she’d shown for the durability of the fabric against sword and projectile was positively stunning.

“Well, somebody’s looking fancy tonight,” Vital Spark complimented as he approached. Rarity had chosen to go with a basic cream fabric to help give a little more warmth to his mane, and added a red rose button holder. The interior of the suit’s collar had been studded with tiny gems on a red silk lining. His cutie mark had been carefully sewn on both sides of his flanks near the coat tails, which trailed black beneath. His mane had been carefully combed to the side with a bend at its tip to curve behind one ear, almost like an eddy.

“Pot calling kettle,” Fox Feather responded with a teasing flick of her tail, only to be whacked on the nose by Pensword.

“Still, if you’re not careful, you will find yourself married by the end of the night.” Pensword smirked. It seemed that he wasn’t so interested in defending his friend as he was in getting the first tease of the night. Lunar Fang kissed Pensword on the cheek, as had become her tradition whenever he used a contraction.

“Well now, it seems somebody started the party without me,” Grif said as he dropped from above and landed on the ground. “We’re not all going to break into song depicting how we expect the night to go, are we?” he asked, quickly raising an eyebrow.

Vital made a fake scoff as he contorted his face into the closest approximation of noble expectation he could manage. “Why, my dear Gryphon, it’s tradition, don’t you know. And we simply must stand with tradition.”

Pensword blinked four times before grinning as he broke out into a short song. “Tradition…. Tradition!” he coughed. “Uh, Matthew’s memory. Still–” He was grinning goofily. “I could sing a marching cadence.”

Vital Spark and Grif both stared for a good five seconds before they burst into simultaneous side-splitting laughter and buckled down onto the floor, kicking hooves, paws, and talons in the air.

“I take it we missed a joke?” Avalon asked as the ladies descended onto the deck. They all wore simple garb with plain white dresses, but a series of expensive jeweled ornaments had been clipped and woven into their crests while silver necklaces with large carrot gemstones shone to the world. Shrial was huffing and puffing from the exertion of the flight, but she still managed to remain upright as the ladies circled around her to offer their silent support.

“Just an inside joke between friends,” Grif said, smiling as he gave both Avalon and Shrial a kiss. “Now then, was Rarity joining us, or was she arriving with her friends?”

“The girls are all waiting for us in Ponyville,” Vital Spark explained. “Hammer Strike wants to pick them up in style before we descend on the nobles and make Blueblood’s night a living hell.”

“Well then take a deep breath, Vital,” Girf told him, getting a funny look. “Do it.” When Vital reluctantly did so, Grif flew in and picked him up, then instantly deposited him on the deck as the others flew over.

“I am really going to need to learn a levitation spell one of these days,” Vital said.

“Less than one in five hundred Unicorns have that kind of magical stamina,” Grif told him. “Learn to teleport, or get used to our little trips.”

“You do realize we have two of those Unicorns living nearby, right?”

“That doesn’t mean you are one of those Unicorns.” Grif gave him a poke as the others arrived. “Now come on. Let’s get below deck before Hammer Strike hits the gas.”

“After all, I would, as loathe as I am to say it, not give Scoots the expectation to fly faster than Rainbow Dash. Ponyville outright skews the level of competence. Rainbow Dash is actually one of the fastest Pegasi in this nation. If she is not careful, I dare say she might push herself into ascension if that is possible for a Pegasus. Lightning Dust is a few wings below her.” He sighed. “I truly think that these Elements of Harmony are doing something to those six. So many alpha or beta levels are in this one town alone. I think I will have to ask Clover if that is why mayhem happens all the time in Ponyville.”

Grif was the last to file into the ship's interior, closing the the door and checking to make sure it was firmly secured. “So let's see if we can make Ponyville in less than ten seconds.” Grif chuckled.

“That depends on the modifications Hammer Strike developed,” Vital pointed out. “But knowing him, I’m inclined to lean towards a yes on that one.”

“Hammer, everybody’s in,” Grif said as he tapped a nearby crystal.

“Alright then,” Hammer Strike’s voice replied. He chuckled. “Before we start our journey, I would like to issue a small warning. Hang on to something. Calibrations on the speed weren’t done, so we all get to test that first hand before we pick up the others from Ponyville.”

“In other words, get ready for a roller coaster ride.” Vital Spark smirked. “Bring it on.”
Grif wrapped his wings protectively around Avalon and Shrial as the air around them swirled slightly. He hoped he’d managed to get the force cancellation part right this time.”

“Hold on, we, we are in a test run? You are saying that I get to be part of a speed run? Okay… I want to talk to Shawn about an open ocean sea run later. I want to see just how fast she can go.” An excited glint sparkled in his eye as he grinned. “I can hardly wait.”

The citizens of Ponyville had good reason to believe they had seen it all. They’d been attacked by Nightmare Moon, Discord, Cerberus, even their own resident dragon, as well as their own resident Alicorn librarian. The town had been destroyed numerous times in a vast number of ways. It was well known that house insurance within Ponyville was by far the most expensive rates anywhere in Equestria, so the residents felt pretty sure that nothing could surprise them on that warm Tuesday evening.

… They’d forgotten the chaos and madness a Tuesday can bring. The sky had been lightly dotted with puffy white clouds. In an instant the sky in and around Ponyville was clear as a wave of shearing wind dissipated each cloud in an instant. The Gantrithor stopped over the town seconds before the sonic boom resonated. Much of the town was darkened by the immense shadow of the airship as it hovered over them like an angry god that had come to wreak its terrible vengeance.

The town’s reaction to the sight ranged from the usual stares of awe and fear, with the occasional cries of, “The horror!” to choruses of “Whooooa,” or, “Cool.” Or in the case of one household, “Mom, the aliens are attacking! It’s just like in space attackers. Quick, we need the laser guns!” and one non-chalant, “Yes, Button, whatever you say,” as the mare continued preparing dinner for that night.

For six mares in Ponyville, however, the terrifying presence in the sky was simply a sign their ride had arrived.

“That is awesome!” Rainbow noted as she stared up at the air ship.

“It certainly is impressive,” Twilight agreed. “I just wish they’d given some advance notice to the rest of Ponyville,” she muttered.

“Twilight, darling, first rule of fashionability. You never come in announced. A proper fashionista, or in your case a princess, always makes a flashy and positively brilliant entrance, one that makes a statement,” Rarity said.

“Well it sure does that alright,” Applejack said as she placed her stetson back on her head.

Fluttershy peeked her head out from behind Rainbow Dash’s gown. “Oh-oh my. It’s pretty big, isn’t it? M-m-maybe we should just take the train?” she asked hopefully.

“But we always take the train. And the authors went to all that trouble to write that big exciting opening!” Pinkie said.

“Authors?” Twilight asked as she cocked her head. “What are you talking about, Pinkie?”

“Uh … look! A conveniently written distraction!” Pinkie shouted, pointing at the Gantrithor as one of the fireworks fired off prematurely.

The rest of the girls oohed and ahhed while Twilight just shook her head and rolled her eyes. “All right, let’s get on before the town goes into a complete panic.”

“THE END IS NEIGH!” someone shouted from some distance away.

“Non satis,” a deep voice growled from the ship’s crystal intercoms.

Button Mash rushed out of his house menacing the floating structure with a hastily constructed wooden sword.

“Sorry, sorry about that, everyone,” Grif’s voice echoed through the speakers. “Everything is fine. You’re all safe. It’s nothing to worry about. Would the elements of harmony please proceed with boarding?”

A long gangplank proceeded to extend from the ship’s deck with a metallic ring before the girls proceeded on board. Button Mash still looked menacingly at the ship, his wooden sword at the ready.

“Button Mash, you get yourself right back in here, young man. It’s time for your bath!”

“But mom–!”

“Now, Button!”

Button Mash growled, shook a hoof at the imposing ship, then made his way back into the house. “Next time, invaders,” he promised. “Next time.” Then he proceeded to hop into the tub and sulk while the ship took off.

And with that the ship left, and as soon as it’s shadow was gone, the denizens of Ponyville went back to their lives without a second thought of what just happened.

“Now before we take off,” Grif said, leading the Mane Six to the bridge, “Hammerstrike has asked me to remind you girls that this ship is very large, and we haven’t finished installing the you are here signs yet, so please don’t go exploring, okay?”

“But it’s all so cool,” Rainbow Dash said excitedly as she zipped around the hall. “A warship. A real live warship!”

“It’s got over a thousand different rooms,” Grif said. “We’re still mapping them all. If you get lost, you could literally starve to death before we’d find you. Hammer Strike found three skeletons already! That's not speculation.”

“Besides, as this is a warship, there are sections of the ship off limits to you, Hopeful Dash. If any of you have even close to full access, it is Princess Twilight Sparkle, and I know she won’t go off wandering around the ship and miss time with Princess Celestia,” Pensword answered as he walked out of a side doorway. “That means you as well, Pinkie Pie. Do I need to make you Pinkie promise not to explore the ship?”

“Nope.” Pinkie shook her head as they walked.

“What could power this?” Twilight said looking around.

“That information’s classified,” Grif replied.

“I’m a princess,” Twilight pointed out.

“Then you're only missing two levels of security clearance for me to answer that question.”

“Seriously? What could be higher clearance than a princess?”

“Supreme Commander of All Equestrian Armed forces, or being the head of the Lunar Courts,” Pensword answered. "Other then that, direct locations in chain of command is classified as well.”

“Or part of the party who captured the ship,” Grif noted. “Personal chamberlain to His Holiness, the emperor, High Clan Leader of the royal subdivisions, King of the Upper or Lower Kingdoms, or General to the Imperial Court. But Princess of Equestria isn’t an immediate military rank. Celestia held a rank at one point, but she retired it and all military privileges it entailed. You, however, have never been in war or headed an army. You’re going to find a lot of things are still beyond your knowing.”

“One of these days, that’s going to come back to bite you in the flank, Grif,” Twilight promised.

“I have haunches, not flanks.” Grif chuckled. “And I welcome the day you wield significant military power to do so, but I pray you never see war, Twilight.”

Twilight frowned. “I hadn’t thought of that. I’m an Alicorn now. That means I’m going to live for a really long time.” She was silent after that as she pondered that simple truth, and all that it entailed.

Then Grif bopped her on the head lightly. “Don’t do that.”

“I can’t help it,” she said irritably. “You’re the one who started it!”

“And I’m finishing it. We are meant to experience time in the now, not the then! Move forward, but don’t look too far ahead. The things you see might loosen your sanity.”

“But–”

“No buts!”

“Besides, you do not know what the future will hold. I know this from experience. Life will balance in the end. Not right now, but eventually it will. Focus on living your life day by day,” Pensword added with a small, sad smile.

“Twilight, Dear, let’s focus on enjoying tonight for what it’s meant to be, shall we? Besides, this will be your first time going as an actual Princess. You should be excited for the event. The glamor, the fame, the attention. The private time you’ll get to spend with Celestia,” she finished. “And who knows? Maybe Cadence and Shining Armor will come with that guard friend of yours,” she teased.

“Rarity!” Twilight blushed violently, and everyone broke into helpless laughter.

Grif opened the bridge door. “Hammer Strike, company’s here,” he said as he let the Mane Six enter.

“Good, good. Is everything locked down again for travel?” Hammer Strike asked from his spot at the controls.

“Ay, captain. We’re ready at yar command,” Grif said, doing a horribly bad scottish accent.

Vital Spark shuddered. “If’n it’s celtic ye’re after, me boiyo, ye should be focusin’ more on the authenticity. That was enough ta make me forefathers turn over in their graves, rest their souls,” he said in a fake Irish accent that was … somewhat better.

“Oy. I am surrounded by wise guys and jokers,” Pensword cried out, throwing his wings and hooves into the air in mock annoyance. “And Vital, how dare you put an Irish accent in Engineering. You know that the best are Scots.”

“I’m giving it all she’s got, captain!” Vital Spark shouted in a surprisingly good impression of a certain red-shirted engineer.

Hammer Strike simply ignored the conversation and moved over towards the crystal intercom, tapping it. “Alright, everyone. We will be departing shortly. Get yourselves ready.”

“Oh, by the way, darling,” Rarity said as she sauntered up to Hammer Strike, “who was that speaking while we were down on the ground? I don’t think I recognized his voice.”

“Ut esset mihi,” Hammer Strike’s sword responded.

“What it said,” Hammer Strike replied as he nodded towards his sword. The sword was a massive beast of ebony and silver five feet at its longest points, and a foot and a half at its widest. The sword seemed split vertically at the middle, and pincered inwards with double serrated edges that gave it a look not unlike a demonic crab claw. Veins of glowing red energy spidered all over the blade, pulsing a burning angry red, and causing the air around the blade to shimmer from the heat. The massive cross tree curved outwards wickedly into two sharp points not unlike a pair of fangs or horns. A large ruby had been set in the center of the cross tree that had a shifting black imperfection under it, giving it the unnerving appearance of a demonic-looking eyeball. Black cloth covered the hilt down to the pommel, tied down by lines of ebony chain. The pommel formed what appeared to be a gaping fanged mouth stretching out like a snake to devour some unseen prey. Several glowing red runes ran the length of the blade.

“I’m sorry, dear, did that sword just talk?” Rarity asked.

Twilight zoomed forward, gazing intensely at the sword. “Ohmygosh, ohmygosh, ohmygosh! A real fell blade There were only a few of these types of spellswords ever made! How were you crafted? What materials were used? What kinds of incantations and spells make up your enchantment? How old are you? Can I–?”

“Creata per, Malleus Percute,” the sword responded, the black imperfection shifting from Twilight towards Hammer Strike. “Ipse novit et responsa.”

“It sounds creepy,” Rainbow noted.

“What did it say?” Twilight asked.

“‘Created by Hammer Strike. He knows the answers,’” Hammer replied. “I made this sword over a thousand years ago for my trips to the gala.”

“Why make a creepy sword for the gala?” Rainbow asked, confused.

“Because then the nobles don’t bother me.” Hammer Strike grinned. “I made it sound dark, evil, and downright demonic. But in reality…”

“Pulchra Coquit.”

“It’s the kindest thing I have ever made. It complimented your dresses,” he translated.

“That sounds so cool,” Rainbow squeaked as she pressed her hooves to the sides of her muzzle with a giddy expression.

“It’s also the most impractical weapon you’ve ever made,” Grif commented. “Weight’s all in the blade, no smooth edges. It’s pretty much what equates to a saw blade. You’re not usually one for decorative blades,” Grif noted.

“Quod est non iniuriam.”

“It keeps nobles away, and that‘s all I wanted when making it.”

“Enough talk, Hammer Strike. Everyone’s strapped in. We know our destination. Let’s punch it!” Grif crowed in excitement.

“We’re going at half speed this time. I don’t think they want to vomit before we get there.”

“That … would be nice. Thank you, Hammer Strike,” Fluttershy said quietly behind the comfort of her mane.

“There is a place to sit over there,” Hammer Strike gestured to a few couches sitting off to the side. “Nailed down, too.”

Everybody who was not Grif, Pensword, or Hammer Strike got seated.

“Welcome to Hammer Strike airlines. We’re so pleased you’ve all chosen to fly with us today. Please take note of all the exits nearby in case of emergency, and please keep your arms, feet, paws, claws, and hooves inside the seats at all times. Beverages will not be served. Our expected flight pattern will have us arriving at Canterlot Castle in about five minutes. Please fasten your seatbelts, and once again, thank you for choosing to fly with us,” Vital said. He was about to chuckle when Hammer Strike punched the accelerator, promptly shoving the Unicorn back into his seat and shutting him up.

The Gantrithor was hardly the only airship making it’s way to the gala, but it was by far the largest and most intimidating. Pony airships, after all, were like luxury yachts held up by a large inflated balloon, not a massive floating structure that looked like it could house enough Ponies to fill a small village and still have enough room for armaments to level a city. This entrance alone would have been worth a mention at the front of the list of names of those who arrived in style to the gala on the high society portion of the next morning's paper.

But if you're going to show up, then why not show up? When the ship reached within a league of Canterlot, Hammer Strike flicked a switch and the ship treated those beneath it, not directly mind you, to a stunning fireworks display that lit up the sky. The display kept up until the ship was within twenty feet of the palace grounds. The ship’s altitude lowered as far as it could go before the gangplank was dropped. Moments later a long blue silk carpet rolled down the plank, across the courtyard, and by some abuse of physics that Twilight found infuriating, up the stairs and inside to connect with the red carpet in the palace. It was only at this point that the riders began disembarking.

Nobles who had been entirely convinced they were making an entrance could only stare, dumbfounded at the scene while the press scurried to get pictures of the group.

The wind kicked up, blowing in an unusually straight pattern across the carpet to form an aisle as it buffeted any nobles in the way to the side. Kalima walked into view first, her beak held high as she descended the gangplank. Grif soon followed with Avalon on his left and Shrial on his right, both of them held protectively under a wing as they descended together. As the group of four gryphons approached Canterlot Castle, one of the Gantrithor’s canons suddenly fired off a shot into the air, and just as the gryphons ascended the first step, a long gilded pole landed on the lawn beside the step. The top two feet fell sideways due to a hidden joint, and a long string of green cloth bearing the Bladefeather banner unraveled. The wind died instantly as the Gryphons vanished into the building.

Next came Vital Spark. Unlike Grif and the others, he simply smiled and waved awkwardly as he descended before making his way inside. He’d leave the showing off to the others for now.

Two trains of lunar guards marched out of the castle in orderly fashion to line either side of the carpet. As one, they lifted their spears in a salute. The guests were shocked and confused as Princess Luna herself stood at the front doors. Pensword exited the airship. On either side of him stood Lunar Fang and Fox Feather. He gaped at first, then smiled in a pleased way, as if he was coming home, as he started down the ramp. The guards held their salute as the ancient heroes walked down the aisle and approached the front door.

The bearers of the elements of harmony, minus Rarity, disembarked in mostly embarrassed fashion to the applause of the nobles, especially Twilight, who despite her recent adventures at the Crystal Empire, still had a ways to go with dealing with adoring fans. The five of them entered the castle as quickly as they could.

The crowd stopped dead before the next figure that appeared on the gangplank. An enormous flaming red heart appeared above the Gantrithor as she stepped into view. Her robes were a deep purple with highlights the same light blue as her fur. Her lethal-looking warstaff hovered at her side as she stepped forward. No one could believe that standing on the walkway was none other than Clover the Clever herself, the last founder of Equestria.

Several nobles timidly shuffled their way to the back of the crowd, having for years claimed and profited off a supposed ancestry connected with the famous mage. Others could only stare in awe, while still others bowed in respect to the ancient Unicorn. Her paces were careful, designed with a mathematical precision as she swung her staff. With every sixth of the distance covered, she swung the staff again, sending up a brightly coloured ball of fire that took the shape of the symbol of each of the founding houses. Standing at the foot of the stairs, she swung her staff three more times. Above these symbols, the symbol for House Strike seemed to sear the air itself in an angry fiery red. Well above it the flag of Equestria shone brightly with Luna and Celestia in yin-yang formation. Liebe. Leben. Freiheit. scrolled beneath it in scripted text, the old Unicornian translating to Love. Life. Liberty, which was Equestria’s former motto.

The crowd grew silent as the Gantrithor fired off all of its fireworks at once. There was the mighty stallion himself, standing in all his dark glory. His piercing eyes led many to cringe as they eyed the sword on his back. He smirked, then extended a hoof as Rarity walked up and took it. Her eyes had been shadowed with black mascara to accentuate her lashes, and a black eyeshadow had been applied with just a hint of red to form a halo. Spike’s fire ruby hung from an ornately polished black steel choker, and black diamond earrings studded both ears. A long flowing red dress with black sequins and a blood red trim accentuated her burnished red gold slippers. Seam Ripper lay elegantly on her back, delicate and refined to compliment the demonic and brutal appearance of Hammer Strike’s sword. The two shared a smile before walking down the gangplank, moving their way to the palace. The light caught on the gems of Rarity’s horn ring, sending out a multitude of colored lights across the audience as they passed in regal silence.

“Should we tell them now or wait until later in the festivities?” Rarity asked connivingly.

“Let’s leave them to ponder for now, shall we?”

“Oh, do lets. I can’t wait to see Blueblood squirm.”

Hammer Strike smirked. “That’s my girl.”

The group was stopped inside a large waiting area before the ballroom, where two somehow identical yet unrelated ponies confirmed either their invitation or their spot on a surprisingly small list of Ponies who were allowed in without needing confirmation. One of the stallions motioned to Twilight and her friends, ushering them to follow him in first. Rarity, however, insisted on staying for obvious reasons. Moments later the stallion returned, gesturing for the others to follow. As they entered the large Canterlot Castle ballroom, many faces stopped and stared. A few, however, did their very best to ignore the newcomers. The stallion moved towards another stallion by the entrance and handed him a small scroll before heading back into the room. The stallion then cleared his throat.

“Presenting His Lordship, Hammer Strike, Lord of Everfree and the Northern Fields: Vanquisher of Enemies to her Majesty, Princess Celestia; Vanquisher of enemies to her Majesty, Princess Luna; former regent of the Equestrian Third Army; conqueror of the Gryphon invaders; Veteran of the Third Gryphon War; War Leader of Fillydelphia; Celestia’s Ghost; Djinn of Flame, and High Smith of Equestria. Accompanying him is his entourage.”

Hammer Strike quietly sighed as he waited for the announcements to go through, wanting to just get it over with and move to a quiet spot where he didn’t have to worry about nobles.

“Lady Rarity, Wielder of the Element of Generosity, Dame of the Order of Harmony, Personal friend of Princess Twilight Sparkle, and Dame of the Eastern Gem fields of Everfree.”

“You know, I really have to check with Twilight about if that actually gives me the right to those gems,” Rarity whispered.

“Commander Moonkissed Pensword of the line of Pen, of the Thestral Dream Clan. Commander of the Equestrian Armed Forces under her Majesty’s command, Leader of the Gryphon Slayers, Conqueror of forts Triumph and Lunar Fang, Archduke of the Lunar Court, High Duke of Ys, Protector of the Crystal Crown, Knight Champion of Prince Bellacosa of the Crystal Empire, Veteran of the Third Gryphon War and the fall of the Crystal Empire, Survivor of the failed Gryphon Coup.”

Luna could just make out the subtle signs of shock and confusion in Pensword’s mask of formality as he heard the names. To all the other Ponies, Pensword remained stoic and calm. But all these titles brought home a truth he had feared to face for all the time he had been here. Like it or not, Equestria was his home now. He would never be able to live a normal life on Earth again.

“Lieutenant Commander Lunar Fang of the Thestral Half Paw Clan, Wife of Commander Pensword, Heroine of Fillydelphia, Archduchess of the Lunar Court, and High Duchess of Ys, Veteran of the Third Gryphon War.

Lunar Fang smiled as she leaned in and nuzzled Pensword.

“Major Fox Feather of the Gryphon Slayers Division, Third in Command of the Gryphon Slayers, Veteran of Triumph, Veteran of the Third Gryphon War. Future Bride of–” One look from Princess Luna stopped what might have been an incredibly long spiel of titles again. He cleared his throat nervously. “Commander High Duke Pensword.”

Fox Feather attempted to make herself smaller, unused to receiving such attention. Pensword stood at the bottom of the small slope, smiling happily as he opened a wing for her to go to.

“Clan Lord Grif Grafson Bladefeather; Avatar of Winds; Betrothed to Genevieve, Ninth Cousin to Emperor Daedalus; Commander of Grif’s Marauders Mercenary Division in service to the crown; Conquerer of the Evokers and their fortress; Guardian of the Northern Isles; Champion of Equestria and her colonies; Champion of the Crystal Empire; the Emperor’s savior, and nominated for the Emperor’s Falcon; and survivor of the failed Gryphon coup.”

Grif raised an eyebrow, but tried his best to remain calm as he, Shrial, Kalima, and Avalon descended.

“Lady Kalima Bladefeather, Mother and Advisor to Grif Bladefeather, former Lieutenant in the Ogre’s Eye Mercenary Band.”

Kalima inclined her head to the Ponies.

“Lady Shrial Bloodfeather, Valkyrie on the Winds, Ally to the Diarchy of Equestria, Shield Maiden of Grif Bladefeather, Second in Command of Grif’s Marauders Mercenary division.”

“Hmm. Not bad. I forgot how nice a title could sound. He might have actually survived a little longer than his fellows if he’d been that ingratiating during the war,” Shrial said approvingly. “Not that I approve of that behavior anymore, mind you.”

“Lady Avalon Farflyer Bladefeather, youngest daughter of Lord Garrus Farflyer, Lady of the Lower Southern Kingdom, Survivor of the failed Gryphon Coup.”

“Survivor?” she scoffed to her husband. “I know I need to lay low for now, but that’s just insulting.”

“Vital Spark, Junior Apprentice to Clover the Clever.”

Vital Spark nearly tripped on his way down the slope, his eyes practically popping out of their sockets in surprise. He did his best to stifle the rapidly rising, “What?” in his throat. Fortunately, he succeeded, albeit barely.

The last name on the list made the announcer’s eyes pop momentarily. He cleared his throat and threw his head back to give the name the full gravity it deserved. His tone had been tinged with awe.

“It is my distinct honor to present to you, my lords and ladies, the first amongst the founders of Equestria, Apprentice Formerly to Starswirl the Bearded, Archduchess of Canterlot and the Northern Mountains, Confidant of Princess Platinum, Igniter of the Hearth, Defender of the Faith, Lady Inquisitor, Lady Chevalier, Archmage Supreme of all Unicorn Kind, Lady Clover the Clever.”

The Unicorns, who had thought that they were done with the bombshells, all stood with their muzzles hanging wide open. The entirety of Canterlot lay in the blanket of silence, as if a spell had been cast over all Ponykind.

As Baron Blueblood’s attention was forward, he paid no mind to the gentle brush by the Minotaur he had been attempting a business deal with as said Minotaur made his way over to another group.

Pensword noticed the action, but knowing Grif, he remained silent and on alert. With a flick of his ear and tail, the other Thestrals knew to keep their eyes out, but to do nothing to cause panic. Pensword grinned as Fox Feather buried her muzzle into his wing, hiding her fear as affection. “So, Vital, see any pretty Unicorns you like?”

“Pensword!” Vital hissed.

“What? You do realize that with that one title you are going to have it worse now than before. What did you do with your plus one ticket anyway?” He was grinning as he saw some looks from the mares. “What? Are you more interested in Pegasus Mares? Or maybe Earth pony? Zebra? Or maybe a Minotaur cow?”

“You know I have a spell that can freeze you solid, right?” Vital grumbled.

Fox Feather poked her head out from under Pensword’s wing. “Oh? And you have two combat trained mares at his side. You wouldn’t last your horn glowing before one of us could jump you.” Now she was grinning. She waited a beat before sticking her tongue out at him as she stepped further into the crowd, her hairstyle still intact. “Besides, I am sure I could give you some tips on how to woo the mares.”

“Fox Feather, go to Tartarus.”

Pensword looked shocked before grinning happily. “Vital, you said your first swear word. I am so proud of you.”

“Ah, Fancy Pants,” Grif said as he greeted the noble. “Good to see you. And Fleur, you look radiant as ever. These are my wives, Avalon and Shrial, and my mother, Kalima.”

“Charmed, I’m sure, my fine ladies.” Fancy Pants Chuckled as he kissed each of their talons in turn.

“Ooh la la. I see you are with child,” Fleur said with her usual Phrench accent. “Children are such a blessing. Unfortunately, it is a blessing I will never know. You are positively brilliant, my friend. You positively lighten the room, as they say,” she said as she bent her head down to Shrial.

Shrial smiled. “They’re fighters all right. Sometimes I wonder if they’ll ever settle down.” Then she laughed. “It’s worth it, though. Just a few more weeks and I’ll be worrying about them fighting outside my belly.”

“I hope zat life is good to them, my friend,” she said. “At least, I hope zat we can be friends. And I hope ze birthing goes easily with you.”

“With Kalima’s help, I think it will.”

“Naturally,” Kalima said. “I’ve been midwifing for a long time now. It helps being a leader in a ragtag band of mercenary exiles.” She smirked.

“So if I may ask,” Grif said in a hushed tone, “how is everything looking tonight? Being a staunch supporter of the crown such as you are, I trust Luna has made you privy to tonight's announcement. Then again, I would be surprised if there was a noble not already aware.”

“It’s not particularly good, my friend.” Fancy Pants kept his voice low. “The opposition has something planned involving Luna’s proposal. I haven’t been able to find out what, but I fear it may be bad for us all.”

“Oh, I have a good idea,” Grif said, winking to a Pegasus server who walked by, masking the gesture with scooping up a pig in a blanket. “Are the loyalists prepared to move ahead with Luna?”

“I can say most of us are, yes, but a certain amount of lords and ladies seem unsure how to throw their support. I’m sure you’ve noticed the division within the room.”

A casual look around revealed that there was indeed an unusual division. Rather than the usual milling about typical in most galas, three distinct groupings had formed as Ponies steadily streamed to each with the occasional few that stood far off to the side, away from the tension that was clearly brewing. The loyalists stood closer to the Princesses, while those who were surely opposing the bill were grouped around Blue Blood, who was stationed near the giant Unicorn statue in front of a bank of windows. The last group, which was by far the largest, was milling about the floor near the food and wine tables or near the orchestra. Grif also noticed that once in awhile a Pony from the two camps would swoop in and try to talk to a noble or two in the group in hopes of splitting them off. Groups of more influential Ponies clustered together and approached the neutral parties, trying to either reason or pressure the neutrals into picking a side. As was typical of Blueblood and his ilk, the Thestrals remained untouched and unopposable.

“Thank you, Fancy Pants,” Grif said. “I hope you and your wife enjoy this evening.”

Grif pulled a nearby server behind a pillar. “Tell me about the neutral nobles.”

Meanwhile, Jet Set had set her eyes on one Unicorn in particular. She smiled as she bowed her head low upon being spotted by her target. “May I join you?” she asked in as ingratiating and sweet a tone as she could manage.

“Can I help you?” Clover asked in neither a pleased nor amused tone as she sloshed a glass of brandy nonchalantly.

“Well, I come bearing a question from a noble higher up.” She casually wondered how she had been reduced to a mere errand mare, even as she continued her inquiry. “Where do you plan on staying now that you have returned? Will you house with the Platinums, build your own tower, or perhaps stay somewhere here in Canterlot?” She smiled sincerely this time. “And what about your position as High Duchess of Canterlot? Do you plan to challenge Platinum for it?

“Well aren't you just the perfect example of the ideal Unicornian noble,” Clover said in a sickeningly sweet voice.

She shot a look over towards Blueblood. “No, I’m just a Unicorn trying to find her spot in a new world order.”

“So tell me, how closely related are you and your husband? Second cousins? First? Have to keep those bloodlines ‘pure’ after all.”

“Third cousins, actually. Father didn’t want the chance of another crazy brother as a grandchild. He got a lot of flack for that. Times are changing, and my only wish is to keep what’s left of my grandmother’s estate.” Clover could tell that Jet was being more honest now than ever before in her life. “Unfortunately, that means I have to play my cards right, or I could very well lose it all.”

“Well then, my lady, you won’t remember this, so I’ll put this simply. Nobles like you are a disease. You’re a cancer. Your very existence is harmful to the economy, to the people, and to the country. So many hard workers probably paid exorbitant taxes for that ugly dress you're wearing. And the worst part of it all is you all worship some fanciful image of Platinum that you dreamed up. Make no mistake, she was prissy when we were young, but near the end of her life she truly despised Unicorns like you.

“I’m not sure in what time of weakness you managed to repeal the laws about inbreeding that she passed before she died, but I will make it my life’s work to see they are put back in place.” Clover’s horn glowed as she signed with her hoof before pressing it to Jet Set’s flabbergasted face. “The name Clover the Clever has no meaning to you. You will, from this point on, seem to support your cohort, but when your faith truly becomes tested, you will waver and side with the crown. May you see what you truly are from this point on, and treat those you would mistreat properly. Now go and forget me.” There was a small azure spark as she removed her hoof.

“Uh … what?” Fell Jade paused. “My apologies, Ma’am. I–” She trailed off as she began to fall to the floor. A suave Minotaur charged in, catching her just in time.

“Are you alright?” he asked.

“Um … fine. Thank you,” Jet Set said awkwardly as the Minotaur placed her back on her hooves and she wandered away towards Blue Blood. Nobody noticed the little black spot on her neck beneath her mane.

Clover rolled her eyes as she held up her brandy in an invisible toast. “Here’s to you, Starswirl. You were right. Minotaur politics is always more fun.” She pulled her drink back in one gulp. “Better booze, too.”

Big Guns was having the time of his life. Who knew you could experience so much adrenaline from just pricking a few puny Ponies with some charcoal? It actually helped having so much bulk. It made it easier for him to “accidentally” knock a few Ponies over before offering to help them up. It grated his Minotaur side, but it was one of the best ways to get them without raising suspicion. That, and passing through a crowd while flailing his arms to avoid accidentally hitting anypony. Just a light brush, and they’d be marked. He couldn’t help but grin as he made his way over to Hammer Strike. There was no use sneaking up on a Pony like him.

“Fell Hammer!” he bellowed in greeting as he grinned. “Reginald has been waiting to meet you for quite some time.” He extended a meaty hand as the two made eye contact.

“Quite the cover.”

“It was Gryphon’s idea. He said I should say hello,” Big Guns said, even as he shook Hammer Strike’s hoof. Then he leaned in to whisper. “Grif’s Plan is going very smoothly. Big Guns hasn’t had this much fun since he blew up Everfree Forest with Demo Ponies.”

“If marking is the plan, then yes, you are doing quite well.”

“Yes, it is his plan. The marked Ponies are ‘dead’ Ponies.”

“And none of them know it yet,” Hammer Strike hummed. “Can’t wait to see what he does with this.”

“It will be fun. Will Hammer Strike help Big Guns?” he asked casually.

“Stealth is not something I do, especially since I’m trying to keep nobles away from me.”

He shrugged. “Point.”

“Oh, and if you bring that piece of chalk any closer to my coat, you will regret it later. Am I understood?”

“Is charcoal. Wouldn’t show on your coat anyways,” Big Guns snorted as he made his way back into the crowd.

“Oh, Hammer Strike,” Rarity called as she approached her betrothed. “What on earth are you doing all the way over here? I thought we were going to dance,” she said cheerfully.

“Oh, you know, bracing for the inevitable interaction with noble society.” He gave a soft sigh.

“Well, you could always threaten them with your sword there. What is its name by the way?” she asked as she took her accustomed place next to him.

“Demise.”

“But he’s so nice!”

“Nicest blade I ever made. Then again, it’s the only one I gave a bit of life to. The reason for the name is because it fits the sound and appearance of it. And since nobody can understand it but me...”

“Doesn’t that make him a little lonely?”

“He likes the solitude. Gives him time to ponder the wonders of reality.”

“Then why can’t he seem to take his eye off Seamripper?” she asked pointedly.

“Faciei tuae est acer...”

Hammer Strike opened his mouth for a moment before finally saying something. “I didn’t see that one coming… He’s, uh, hitting on Seamripper...”

Rarity giggled. “It seems he’s inherited his maker’s good taste.” And then she kissed him.

As the festivities, though the word seemed rather out of place considering how boring the room was, continued, the moon rose higher, and nobles continued to take their places amongst the various factions. It was about the only dancing really happening, truth be told. At last, Duchess Platinum stepped onto the orchestral platform. Her steel grey coat practically shimmered beneath the skylight as the moon’s rays shone down upon her. The simple pale white dress with silver trimming and a silver bow became practically luminous as she raised her glass and tapped it delicately with a silver horseshoe.

“Attention, everypony. May I have your attention, please? Attention, please.” She tapped the microphone a few times. “Is this thing on?”

A nervous chuckle ran through the room.

“Ladies and gentlecolts, truly this has been a very wild two years. From ancient heroes stepping out of time to the reconstruction of our nation’s first capital to the ascension and coronation of Princess Twilight and her wonderful friends. The miracles never cease. And now, tonight, we have been graced by yet another miracle, the return of one of Equestria’s most revered founders, an ancient friend to my ancestor, and I hope one day to me, Clover the Clever.”

The applause was a hodgepodge of legitimate hoof stomps and some few half-hearted cheers.

“Clover, if you would please do me the honor of joining me on the stage?” Platinum asked.

Clover could have teleported, but instead made a slow measured march to the stage.

“When you left us over a thousand years ago, my family wept. They had thought you forever lost to the land of the living. The princesses also mourned, as did Star Swirl. Without you or any heirs to govern the capital as Archduchess, that mantle fell upon my family and their line.” She took a deep breath. “Unity may no longer be the capital, but the title is still yours by right. Therefore, as my last act as the Archduchess of Canterlot, I step down as head of the court of nobles and return that honor and title where it has always belonged.” She bowed. “Hail, Clover the Clever, Archduchess of Canterlot.”

Clover smiled kindly and raised Platinum from her repose, placing a hoof on her shoulder. “I thank you for your gracious offer, Lady Platinum, but I must insist you and yours steward my title for a little longer still. I cannot truly do the position justice until I am once again familiar with the laws of the land, and I also believe there is a distinct lack of sufficient combat training amongst the mage classes of Equestria's forces, such that they are. Until I have rectified these issues, I cannot retake my mantle. As such, I now do with you as was done with your ancestor. Lady Platinum of the line of Princess Platinum, will you continue to uphold the mantle of Archduchess until such time as I can properly resume my duties?”

Platinum looked genuinely stunned, as did most of the other nobles, though she quickly recovered. “O–of course, Clover. If that’s what you wish.”

Clover patted her gently on the shoulder. “It is. Now I think we’ve held up this evening enough.” Clover nodded to the orchestra, which began to play again as she left the stage.

Vital Spark shuffled his hooves nervously as she descended the stairs and back into the crowd. “Clover, can we talk?”

“Seeing as you just did, I suppose we can indeed, Vital Spark,” she said.

“Please don’t, Clover. This is serious,” he said, his face downcast. “There’s something I forgot to tell you, and you deserve to know.”

Clover’s expression grew somber. “Lead the way.”

Once they’d found a proper antechamber, Vital Spark closed the door behind them. “It’s about Starswirl.”

“I’m listening.”

“When we were visiting the Crystal Empire, I was able to bypass his security measures and enter his lab.” Clover made the motion to go on, so he did. “When I got there, I was able to, well, sort of meet him.”

“An astral projection pre-programmed with anticipated responses to questions and containing vital information. Yes, that sounds like him.”

“Well, I mentioned you to him, and that’s when he sort of changed. He sounded really worried and sad. I told the projection you were all right, and it was relieved to hear it. Afterwards, it asked me to tell you something, and I totally forgot about it until now because of all the crazy adventures we had traveling through that mirror to another world to get Twilight’s crown back. So first, I wanted to say I’m sorry for that, and secondly, he wanted me to tell you he’s sorry, too. When I asked him what for, he told me you’d know.”

“He said that?” Clover seemed stunned.

“Yeah. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner. I think it was really important to him to let you know. And by the sound of things, it was pretty important to you, too.”

“You couldn’t understand.” She sighed. “There is just too much.”

“I don’t expect to understand. I just want to help make people feel better.” He reached over and hugged her. “And for what it’s worth, you’re a great teacher.”

She chuckled dryly. “Thank you, Vital Spark. It’s not a position I am entirely knowledgeable in.” She pondered for a few minutes, then spoke again. “I’m not nobility, you know. Honestly, there was no indication I would even be skilled in magic. Going from a pity case to a valued resource is the weirdest thing in my life right now.”

“You made direct contact with the element of magic, something only three ponies in the entire history of this world have ever been known to do properly, and they’re all in this castle. I’m pretty sure you were valued a long time before you thought you were.”

“And before that? Have you read about the ‘grand origins’ of Clover the Clever?” she asked.

“Can’t say that I have. I’m guessing you’re going to say something along the lines of you were an orphan and–”

“Starswirl killed my parents,” she said bluntly.

Vital’s head whipped back to Clover. “Say what now?”

“Inquisition against dark mages in the defence of Equis. Both my parents were heavy practitioners of the dark arts, and both were highly dangerous dark mages. I was four, maybe five when Starswirl found us. He attempted to arrest them, they resisted, and he did his duty to the crown.”

“I’m … not exactly sure what to say to that. What happened after? Were you angry? Were you sad? How did you feel?”

“I suppose I was ... how do you really process that as a five year old?” she asked. “I was scared with all the new ponies around. I wanted my parents. I wanted to know why the big mean pony who hurt my mother was giving me a bed and bringing me food. You can guess how many answers I got.” She shrugged. “Starswirl looked after me for a few years. He wasn’t exactly good at it, but he did what he could for me. I had food, a warm bed, education. It wasn’t until I showed promise with magic that he took me in as his student, and for most of those years, I was pretty alone, either being considered a charity case or a pariah. I gave Platnium a bloody nose the day I met her for calling me a simpleton.”

“Knowing you and my guess at her personality, mind you, I’m basing this mainly off Rarity, I’m guessing that became more a term of endearment by the end of your time together.”

“Platinum could be a nag. She was stuck up, self centered at times, completely incapable of seeing how something could go wrong, but she loved Ponies. One night on our infamous journey to what became Equestria, we stopped at a tavern for the night, and she ended up giving both our suppers to a trio of orphans living in the kitchen.”

“A trio of orphans, you say? Was one a Pegasus, one a Unicorn, and one an Earth Pony?”

“I’m afraid to ask how you knew that.”

“And they were kept on because they kept having to work off debt for breaking things or otherwise getting into trouble?”

“Okay, now you are being creepy, Vital Spark.”

“Remind me to introduce you to the Cutie Mark Crusaders sometime. You might be surprised.”

Clover coughed uncomfortably. “Anyway, we should head back before the Gryphon delegates eat all the roast pork,” Clover said, getting to her hooves.

“You eat meat?”

She used magic to pull back her lips, showing small, but present, canines a little further back in her mouth. “Contrary to popular opinion, certain proteins used to build and maintain a healthy brain can only be absorbed by digesting meat. It was a lesson Starswirl never let me forget.”

Vital couldn’t help but grin in a manner that was startlingly like Pinkie Pie. “Then let’s get on back. It’s going to be fun seeing how much you unnerve the nobles.”

“If you keep up with this apprentice business, we’ll have to work on getting you your own set of canines.” She laughed as they headed back to the ball room. “Come along, Vital Spark, the Virtuous.”

“Oh no you didn’t.” Vital Spark broke down in a fit of laughter.

“In grand tradition, my master named me, and so I’ve named you.” She winked before entering the ballroom proper.

Vital Spark sighed. “Vital the Virtuous, huh? That’s a big set of horseshoes to fill.” Then he followed his teacher into the ballroom and the intrigue that doubtless awaited them all.

The gala was already in full swing in the ballroom when the sound of armor and heavy boots was heard. From the entrance two long lines of crystal guards entered in perfect forced march carrying spears. They formed a narrow aisle as, much to the blushing of one Twilight Sparkle, a familiar yellow-furred blue-maned guardpony walked to the front.

Flash Sentry cleared his throat as flugelhorns were played by the rearmost guards.

“Announcing her Imperial Majesty, Queen of the Crystal Empire, and Princess of Equestria, Patron of Love, Queen Mi Amore Cadenza, accompanied by her consort, the Grand General of the Crystal Army, King Shining Armor.”

Cadence and Shining Armor entered the hall in a nervous fashion from the heavily formal entrance. Flash cleared his throat to speak again, but before he could, two small blurs shot through the door past the guards and split in two directions, one for Pensword, and the other for Hammer Strike as a small set of legs proceeded to wrap around each figure respectively.

“Hello young one,” Hammer Strike commented. “How are you, Alto?”

“Hammer Strike! Look what I did!” She held up a piece of wrapped cloth proudly after letting him go. When hammerstrike unwrapped it, he discovered a very crudely made dagger. It was tiny, barely the size of a butter knife, and dented, but he was surprised to find a rough, but sharp edge to it, and it seemed sturdy.

“Not bad. How many things did you make up to this one?”

“Forty,” she said somewhat self-consciously.

“You’re improving. That’s the best part about it.”

The words of praise brought a smile that could light up a room, and Hammer Strike found he was quite pleased with that reaction.

“Uncle Pensword!” Bellacosa cheered as he clung to the stallion’s forelegs. “I missed you.”

Pensword took note of the slight looks of shock and disdain from the nobles that were near him. He grinned. “And how is my little war prince doing?” he asked and he bent down and laid his neck on Bellacosa’s own. “Are you practicing your tactics?” He asked before slowly pulling away from the hug. “And what is new with you?”

“Well, I’ve been writing a lot of letters to Daedalus, and I had to arrange for all the funeral expenses and payments to the families after we got back. After that, Cady said we needed to celebrate ‘cause my cutie mark came, so we had something called a cutemitzvah. Then, uh … well, Cady kinda grounded me for putting my life in danger.” He blushed.

“Well that’s alright,” Pensword said consolingly. “Celestia and Luna grounded me after I went off on a few raids during the war as well. I had to stay in one spot to lead a war, and never go on the front lines.” He leaned in and whispered conspiratorially. “Also, congrats on the cutemizvah. Sorry I couldn’t get out to there, but I think having you in a war was my gift to you.”

Cosy frowned. “Uncle, I know it’s important to know you can hold your own in a fight, but how is war ever a gift?”

“You now have the ear of the Gryphon Emperor. You made friends with him, and you have put your mark into their history. Your bloodline will be able to open up the trade and heal the wounds that my blood opened.” He frowned. “We also come from a different time. A Stallion wasn’t really a stallion unless he knew how to use a blade or arrow.” He casually looked around the room. “It is nice that we have peace.” He ruffled Cosy’s mane. “There was a lot of good that came out of that war. Besides, you never would have met that one person if we hadn’t been there in the first place.”

“Which person?” Cosy asked, cocking his head in confusion.

Pensword paused before smiling. He took a peach and tossed it to Cosy, pointing meaningfully at it before grabbing another and eating it with relish. “Not as nice as the ones on that island we stopped by, but they are passable,” he said with a wink.

Cosy’s eyes widened as he finally made the connection and nodded. “Oh, so that’s who you meant!”

“Eeyup!” Pensword grinned, then skillfully scooped out the pit with a wing before swallowing the rest of the fruit whole. They both laughed as they recounted more recent events while the nobles fumed, unable to talk to the Crystal Prince.

Author's Note

So, the small entourage has arrived at the Gala, and already they have taken to creating a bit of chaos, most likely to Celestia's enjoyment.

96 - One More Thing

Extended Holiday
Ch 96: One More Thing
Act 13

“Battle is instinct.” Grif looked across at the young Kitsune before him. To most observers it would seem Grif was instructing a young male, who held a nodachi with the handle high and the blade slanted towards the ground. They would not see the honored granddaughter of two of their great masters looking determined to master the weapon. “You think of strategy, but you do not think of battle. It is a feeling, a rush, an impulse. It is the thunderstorm inside, the lighting striking the ground, the thunder crashing through the sky. Do not plan, simply do,” he instructed her.

Her ear twitched as a stone the size of a fist flew at her. In an instant, she jumped and spun, slashing with the blade and deflecting the blow.

Grif swept with a rake, catching her by the foot paw and flipping her over. “Don’t pause. Move forward. Block. Find an opening and press the attack,” Grif urged her. “Forget everything the priests taught you.”

Nanami spat the dirt from her mouth as she rose to try again, once more entering her battle stance. She smirked. “That shouldn’t be too hard.”

She repeated the deflection of the stone, this time moving to strike Grif’s rake by turning in mid air and using the momentum of the blade itself, only to be caught off guard by another rock from her right side.

“You're not dead, so ignore the pain,” Grif called as another rock came at her from behind.

Nanami grit her teeth and slashed down, cutting through the wooden rake like paper. She huffed as the bruises began to sting, and sweat ran down her brow. She grunted. “Too soft,” she muttered.

“You definitely have the potential.” Grif smiled as he looked at the rake. The cut was clean. “You’re going to be a real nightmare on the battlefield.”

“How about we just focus on the training?” She smirked, then produced a few scrolls from her bag. “These are techniques my grandfather wanted me to practice after he left, but no one is willing to teach me right now. You’re the closest thing I have to a sensei, so I think I can trust you to help me with this.”

“I’m honored,” Grif said, accepting one of the scrolls and opening it. His eyes scanned the scroll in a very familiar bird-like fashion. “This is ... really advanced stuff. He’s combined basic techniques to form such an advanced result.” Grif smirked. “You aren’t too attached to sleep, I take it?”

“You’re asking a shrine maiden who just helped banish a horde of demons and is still fighting now instead of going to sleep it off. What do you think?”

“Okay, we’re going to have to meet late at night to keep this whole thing under wraps. Also, here, you can borrow this,” Grif said, pulling a book from his bag. “You read Equish?”

“Naturally.”

“Many scholars would kill for this book. It technically doesn’t exist in your world. No questions,” he cut off sternly. “This is The Book of the Five Circles. It was written by a very skilled swordsman. I want you to make yourself a copy and return this to me before I leave. Understand?”

She nodded. “If it will help, I will do as you ask.”

“Uh, guys, we’ve got some monks that want to see you. Something about looking for Ping?” Vital Spark said as he approached the pair.

“I guess that's it for now then,” Grif said. “Practice forms one and three when you get a chance, and try to read the first chapter of that book,” Grif told her. “Now go, and I’ll cover for you.”

Nanami nodded and ran for the two warriors in question, chatting up with them like they were old friends. It would seem they must have known one another during the escort.

“Thanks for doing this.” Grif turned to Vital. “I know it seems underhanded, but she has so much potential, and she deserves a chance to express it.”

“You do understand why her grandfather does what he does though, right?”

“Fear isn’t a good excuse.” Grif shrugged. “A warrior can fight spirits just as a priest can. The only difference is the means.”

“Grif, it’s not fear. It’s love.”

“I hope I never restrict my daughters with such love. Love must always remember to allow for free will, or else it’s not much better than slavery.”

Vital sighed. “You’ll get it when you’re older.”

“Possibly.” Grif sighed. “But after a thousand years, you start to have doubts.” He chuckled.

“Oh, you know you’re not older than fifty.” Then Vital laughed. “You know, it’s weird having all my friends be more than twice my age.”

“Hammer Strike’s closer to triple,” Grif pointed out.

“You know, I wouldn’t be surprised if he wanted to punch you right now.”

Hammer Strike’s ear twitched as he put his cup back down. “I feel like someone is talking about me, and I’m not sure if it’s insulting or not…” He frowned and hummed faintly.

“How strange. So your ear twitches. Here in Neighpon, most of the time I sneeze when someone is talking about me like that,” Haku said pointedly as he drank his tea.

“Still sneeze your name after all these years?”

“Not too often anymore, but when I do, most people know to duck.” He chuckled. “If not, they learn just how hot my breath can be.”

“I bet that’s always fun.” Hammer Strike chuckled faintly. “How were things upon your return back here after our time together?”

“Chaotic, to say the least. There’s always a rebellion or uprising going on every few decades. If it weren’t for the blessing of the Goddess, I doubt the emperor’s line would be here today.”

“I guess some things never change, eh?”

“Regrettably. Things have gotten better with the policy changes we introduced, though. Few, if any, have to take a path prescribed by another. Unfortunately, my granddaughter happens to be one of those few.”

“She’ll find her path, one day, by some means,” Hammer Strike replied softly. “I’m sure of it.”

“If she is determined to take the path she wishes, I can only see one option for her.”

“There is always more than one path to everything, Haku. You should know that.”

“But the opportunity was never present before until now. I think you know what I’m getting at.”

“Then that means the paths will become clear sooner than you expect.”

“Then you will take her with you?”

“If that’s the path she want’s to take, then I can make it happen.”

“I don’t think she’ll want to hear it from me. Would one of you be able to approach her?”

Hammer Strike gave a faint grin.

“You already planned to at the wall, didn’t you?”

“I always enjoy planning at least five steps ahead. This time I wasn’t the only one thinking ahead on this topic.”

“Is that so?” He took another sip of his tea. “Then I do believe I owe you my thanks.”

“I’m not the one to thank. I’m not doing the talking.” Hammer Strike sighed. “I always enjoyed these talks.”

“The ones where you were always ahead?” Haku smirked.

“Those, too, but just … conversation in general.” He frowned. “I’m being seen more as a leader, and in the process, I don’t get to have just normal conversations about anything. My conversations with Pensword mostly consist of my work or his now.”

“Why not simply talk with them about it? You never seemed the type to shy away from it before.”

“I’ve tried. It doesn’t change.”

“Not even with Grif? I hear his bluntness is legendary.”

“He understands the problem, and tries to work against it, but that blood oath he made to me all those years ago still changes how he is around me to this day.”

“And this change disturbs you.”

“It’s just how it is. It’s how events played out.”

“Then change the course.”

“I will one day. One day.”

“Do not put off for tomorrow what you can do today.”

“Today is much too packed, as well as the rest of this week,” Hammer Strike replied. “I’ll wait for our return to Unity.”

“You promise?”

“I promise, Haku. Now enough changing topics. I want to catch up on things, not talk about current events.”

Haku smiled sadly. “Well, I suppose we were going to hit this sooner or later.” He pulled down his robe to reveal a series of black circular markings over his fur on his shoulder. “Then let’s get you caught up.”

Pensword dressed in his military armor. Today was when he would be shopping for a military weapon, something unique and alien to confuse his opponents. He checked one of his pouches again, confirming his wing blades were safe and secure. It was hard to lose the pair when they’d served him so well, but assuming he could receive a top quality weapon, he was willing to part with it.

He followed the directions Haku had given, and found himself standing in a large open stone building with a round furnace at its center. A bench off to the side held an assortment of tools and instruments. The anvil lay only a few feet from the entrance. A large, possibly black, though pensword could not be sure he wasn’t just covered in soot, three-tailed Kitsune stood over the back bench working on a knife with an engraving tool. So absorbed was he in his work that he hadn’t looked up or even acknowledged the Pegasus’ arrival.

Pensword stood silently and waited for the Blacksmith to finish. In Thestral tradition, the weaponsmith was a mighty and high position, and poor was the warrior that interrupted a smith in the middle of a project for his own desires. As he waited, Pensword recalled a legend of a warrior that stood three days before being granted the time to speak to the weapon smith.

The kitsune looked up for a moment, did a double take realizing it was a Pony in his forge, and then cleared his throat.

“Can I help you?”

Pensword nodded. “I learned you were a master amongst your peers. Haku gave you the highest recommendations. I was wondering if you would be willing to indulge in an old warrior’s notion.”

“I’m listening,” the smith said.

Pensword removed the saddlebag and carefully revealed the wingblades. “I was wondering if you could create something akin to this. This … was the weapon I was known for. I would like something made after the style of your people, if you are willing to take on the task.” As an afterthought, he made a note to himself to search the town for a pitch fork. Matthew may not be able to get his rare coins here, but they could make do with weapons, and both would be able to agree upon it, helping to strengthen their unity.

The Kitsune left his work and moved to the wingblades. He examined the design over and over again, almost greedily. “I wouldn’t be able to quote you,” he noted. “There is no way to know how much material it will take. Did you have a metal in mind?”

“The best for cutting edge and durability. I care not for the cost nor for the type of metal, only for the best my station can afford.”

“Come back in a week,” the smith said. “I’ll probably need to make adjustments at that point. It could be another couple days after that.”

“Very well, and the set you see before you, if you need to tear it apart, do so. That is for you to understand the workings of the Wingblade.”

“Yes, yes.” The Kitsune wasn’t even paying attention as he grabbed some paper and a piece of charcoal and began working on designs.

Pensword smiled, turning to the guide who had acted as translator for the conversation and nodded his head, signaling their departure.

Grif kicked himself as he thought about everything from prior to this moment. He stared up at the easily half ton black bear that greeted them when they arrived. He had initially thought the land inhabited only by Kitsune. Seeing the yokai before him caused his mind to jump to several statues of large racoons that he now realized had actually been watching them, or the fact that their glasses had been constantly refilling themselves during the banquet. It seemed other types of yokai did inhabit the land, leaving Grif with two obvious questions. First, which types were there? And second, why were they hiding?

“Welcome to the temple of warriors,” the deep gruff voice of the bear said as he bowed. “My name is Tohru, and at my master’s request, I will be your guide for the day.” His hair had been tied up in a bun reminiscent of a samurai or sumo wrestler. He certainly had the build for the latter.

Pensword looked up and did his best to quell the feeling of intimidation while Matthew was trying to understand why Tohru was tickling his memory. Fox Feather stood at his side as his escort, so in all technicality, this could well be viewed as a date. He wished the others could have come as well, but all of his other troops, including Lunar Fang, were currently engaged in interviews for the Kitsune libraries. He hoped that the Kitsune would fulfill their promise to give her a tour of the temple later when they were done with her interview.

“You‘ve competed in sumo?” Grif asked him.

“My brothers and I. We wrestle for dominance. I just happened to come out on top, so I was the one that had to defend our people when my … former master came.”

“I don’t mean to pry,” Grif said, “but I’ve noticed generally only Kitsune seem to walk about in the open. Are the Nekoyama cats napping? The Tanuki just shy?”

“Most of them are lesser spirits, bound to service, or occasionally volunteering for it. Servants are generally not seen or heard unless their master wishes it.”

“Too bad,” Grif said “I’ve heard Tanuki are much more impressive at transformations. Still, it’s an honor to have you guiding us, my friend.” Grif nodded his beak to Tohru

“It’s a pleasure. Many of the strongest of us yokai stay here and tend the temple while training future warriors for combat and field work. My mother happens to be one of the finest instructors in all of Neighpon. Just … don’t mention her height if you meet her.” He tapped his claws nervously.

“I am Grif. This is commander Pensword, his wife, Fox Feather, and my wife, Avalon. By the looks of things, my friend, you know quality in battle, and wisdom as well. I imagine quality in some of the delicacies of the culture, so tell me, where will we begin?”

“The training yard, where our acolytes are put through weapons training and guided meditation to help them find their center, and achieve inner peace.”

Pensword felt intrigued to see this unique method of training. Perhaps he might be able to utilize it back at New Unity with the new cadets. Matthew, on the other hand, was interested in the inner peace, and what that could offer him as he tried to maintain harmony with his Pony half.

Tohru led them past a great shrine gong forged from solid gold hanging from two thick ropes. Just beyond it lay the stone courtyard and the great red arches that symbolized passing from the realm of the physical to the realm of the spiritual. Here, many Kitsune, Tanuki, Nekos, and others passed through row after row of students, adjusting posture, administering chastisement, and otherwise aiding in the student’s development. Occasionally, a stray bray would break out as a student found himself turned into a donkey as punishment for slacking off.

“We also have a separate courtyard where hand-to-hand combat is practiced by our more gifted students. You can see them over there now, as a matter of fact.”

“Tsunami strike!” a voice yelled as a small yellow blur moved through the air suddenly, unleashing a large blast of water towards the other end of an arena. For a moment the blur stopped moving, just long enough for them to make out a tiny-looking Kitsune with the fur on his head shaved almost to the skin, wearing a red training garb.

“Seismic kick!” A large bull-like figure wearing a similar red gi and an unmistakable stetson shouted, stomping onto the ground and sending up a large chunk of earth and stone to block the water strike.

A large weasel flipped off the earth user’s back, then smacked his hands together, sending a massive shockwave of wind in the small yellow Kitsune’s direction. “Typhoon boom!”

“Ha! Nice try, Rai, but not this time,” a boisterous voice called from the skies. “Judolette Flip!” A massive wave of fire consumed the tunnel as a bird-like creature descended. Her delicate legs were ringed in glowing metal, making them unbreakable as her talons flashed. Her feathered wings fluttered and wavered between white, gold, and red with just a hint of black beneath her beak and in the ruff of her torso. Her crest was also black, and flowed backwards into two jutting portions that looked more like pigtails. Her blue eyes flashed as she grinned.

“All right, students, that’s enough. We have guests,” a familiar voice called. An elderly Kitsune with a blue vest and white garments stepped out. A slim green snake with tiny arms and legs hung from his shoulders.

“You do not need to stop on my account. I am a warrior, and I enjoy watching training,” Pensword said.

“Hey, it’s you!” the snake zipped through the air to cling to Pensword’s face and let out a giddy squeal. “The legendary Pensword!” He whipped out a heavy book from thin air behind his back and shoved it in the Pegasus’ face. “Can I have your autograph? Oh Please, oh please, oh please, let me have your autograph!”

“Who are you?” Pensword asked, crossing his eyes to look at this creature hugging his face. He barely managed to restrain Matthew’s impulse to scream.

“You must forgive Dojo,” the older Kitsune chuckled as he approached. “He is our local dragon, and the descendant of the guardian dragon who protects the royal palace.”

“You need a ride, I’m at your service,” Dojo said with a grin and a bow.

The entire group spread their wings as if to make a point.

Pensword just smiled as he folded his wings. “I can give you an autograph if you want. Still, thank you for your … rather enthusiastic greeting.”

“So you’ll sign my autograph book?” Dojo’s eyes suddenly grew cartoonishly huge as he squeed his excitement.

“Sure,” Pensword answered as he took the proffered brush and inkwell. “One question. Would putting my signature into this book bind me to some spell or the like?”

“No, no! What do you take me for, a fallen Imugi? Yeesh. I’m not my sleazy brother, you know.”

“I have to be careful. Different culture and magic,” Pensword answered as he signed his name.

“Thanks.” Dojo extended a clawed hand to shake. Pensword obliged. Dojo let out another squeal. “I’ll never wash this hand again.”

“Impressive little gust your weasel student there created. When does he learn to hurt his opponent?” Grif chuckled

“The point of his style is redirection,” the older monk explained. “When he is ready, he will learn how to use the wind as you do.”

“As in he redirects the spectator’s attention by making little gusts of wind instead of throwing actual force at the opponent?“

“As in I could wipe the floor with you any day of the week,” the weasel boasted with a toothy smirk.

“Raimundo!” the master scolded.

“The wind is about being clever.” Grif stared him down with his own self-satisfied smirk. “So how exactly did you get control of it?”

He shrugged. “I’m a natural.” He extended his paws smoothly to either side in a casual shrug.

There was a blast of wind from the spot Grif had stood. Almost instantly he reappeared in front of Raimundo. “One attack doesn’t make you a natural, kiddo. It makes you predictable.”

“Oh yeah? Then predict this!” In a blur of motion he was gone. A giant shockwave blew towards Grif from behind.

Pensword smirked.

Grif made no point to move as the shockwave hit him and blew past. His fur and feathers ruffled in the breeze. The area around them went silent as Grif flew slowly to the ground and walked over to Avalon. There was a loud clunk as Grif untied his armor and let his weapons harness slip to the ground. His holster came next, followed by each and every one of his stilettos. Naked and completely unarmed, Grif turned to Raimundo and made his way back over to him. “You know, I’m a few days off my workout. So come on, weasel boy. Just me and you.” He smirked with total and complete confidence. “Let's see how you do.”

“Raimundo. As you friend, and your senior, I must stand against this foolishness. If it were me, it would be another story. After all, I am the strongest, most talented, most experienced, and best monk here. But you, Raimundo, you are still undisciplined. You cannot even walk on five fingers yet! I must urge you to reconsider!” he said as he stood in front of the relatively taller weasel.

Raimundo casually grabbed the Kitsune by the head and pushed him aside, leaving drag marks on the cobblestones. “Yeah, yeah, whatever short stuff. Just because you’ve been training longer doesn’t mean you know everything.”

“I don’t know, Rai, the little guy kinda has a point this time,” the bull-headed oni said. “That there fella's got a lot of magic on his side. All you’ve got is your base element so far.”

“You, too, Clay?” Raimundo complained. “Geez, guys. You worry too much.”

“Or not enough,” Grif taunted.

“Rai, don’t be an idiot. You know we’re not ready. You haven’t even been able to so much as touch Master Fung yet,” the bird-girl said.

“Don’t worry, pretty bird, I won’t hurt your boyfriend too badly,” Grif called back.

A blood vessel throbbed on the side of her head, and an aura of flames surrounded her as she turned to face the Gryphon. “That’s it, let me at him! Let me at him!” she screeched, breathing flames from her mouth, even as the ogre and Kitsune clutched at her arms and legs to keep her steady.

“Oh, Avalon, sweetie, it looks like I hit a nerve.” Grif chuckled.

“Please, Kimiko. Now is not the time for letting your anger get the best of you,” the yellow one said. “Remember the storm!”

The girl was actively trying to snap her beak at her captors. “Oh we’re way past the storm, Omi,” Kimiko seethed.

“Easy there, Darlin’. This here’s Rai’s fight. He picked it, and now he’s gotta reap what he’s sown. Now … settle … down!” the bull-headed ogre grunted as he held Kimiko back.

“Come on!” Grif called with a cocky smirk. “I’ve got stuff to do today.”

“Well this is going to be fun,” Pensword muttered as he settled on his hooves to watch.

Raimundo chuckled. “I’m part of the wind, bro. If I wanted to, I could leave a hundred cuts on you in all the right places, and you’d never even see me.”

“Overconfidence most often leads down the path of victory for only a short while before winding its way to the valley of defeat,” Master Fung quipped.

“Well this time, it’s not going down that way,” Raimundo countered. And then he was gone.

For a moment Grif did nothing. Then, out of nowhere, he ducked just as Raimundo’s fist materialized where his head had been. “Too slow,” Grif said as he locked his talons around the weasel’s arm and used the yokai’s momentum to throw him forward. “Try again.”

This time, Raimundo favored a series of feints, leaving behind multiple clones before they attacked as one.

Grif extended his left wing and swept it out, sending a heavy gust at the entire group.

They all clapped their hands together. Only one released the typhoon.

“Just like that,” Grif said from behind Raimundo as the after-image fizzled out of existence, “you give it all away.” Grabbing the weasel by the collar, he flipped around and sent Raimundo hurtling towards the ground. “Try again.”

Raimundo barely kept himself from slamming into the stones and breaking practically every bone in his body. Angry, he flashed his claws, letting their light catch in the morning sun as he glared.

“You’re not the only one with weapons, boy,” Grif said, flashing his talons. “Put those butter knives away before you get hurt.”

Raimundo charged, his body blurring as he rushed on all four legs. The wind seemed almost to howl behind him as his eyes glowed red.

Seconds before those claws reached Grif’s face, he grabbed Raimundo’s arm and held it aloft. The look on his face was blank as he lifted a lethally sharp talon up to Raimundo’s neck. The tip dug in ever so slightly. “You listen up, and listen good, boy. I have killed far too many with these claws to know how deadly having them can be. One swipe of the hand can hurt your enemies, and your friends. These blades don’t distinguish because you feel they should. With a flick of this finger, I could leave your bloodied carcass lying on the ground. Do you understand me?” Grif’s eyes bored into the weasel’s. “Answer me,” he ordered.

Raimundo gulped, but otherwise remained silent. His glare didn’t have much fire behind it anymore, though.

“I believe you have made your point, Avatar of Winds,” Master Fung said smoothly. “If you would kindly put young Raimundo down, he and I have some things to discuss.”

“If I ever hear you turned your claws on an ally, I will find you,” Grif whispered before withdrawing his talons and releasing the yokai.

“I don’t know whether to be amazed or frightened,” Tohru said honestly as Grif approached.

Pensword looked at the Weasel, then at Grif, then at his own wings, and frowned. He had just been upstaged by a weasel, and he wasn’t quite sure what to think of that. Grif, he could understand, but a bit of his pride had been pricked at seeing what Raimundo could do.

Kimiko made short work of raimundo, knocking him on the side of his head with a well-placed kick while the bull-headed ogre did the same with his fist for the other side. Two throbbing lumps stood on either side of the weasel’s head as the monks retreated within the temple.

Tohru shook his head. “And these four are supposed to become some of the empire’s greatest defenders.” He sighed. “They have a long ways to go.”

“Wearing your temper on your sleeve can be deadly,” Grif noted as they headed for the exit. “Now how about finding us a tea shop?”

“I know just the place. It’s called the Jasmine Dragon.”

“You know, Shifu, they really do make an excellent herbal tea here,” Vital Spark said with a smile as he took another pleasant sip from the cup. “And it feels so peaceful.”

“Glad you think so,” Clover said as she took in the scent of her own tea carefully.

“I never did get to try jasmine before. Chamomile and mint were my usuals, and the occasional fruit tea.” He took another sniff and added just a tad more honey before stirring and sipping. “Just right.”

“And very relaxing, too,” a somewhat portly grey Kitsune said as he stroked his beard. “My nephew and I raise all our own plants. As you can see, tea always tastes better when brewed fresh from the source.” He winked. “Of course, it helps being over three hundred years old.”

Vital laughed. “Were it not for the tails, I would think you were no older than a century. Thank you so much for such a wonderful treat, and for the lotus flowers.”

The old Kitsune bowed. “It is, as always, a pleasure to serve my customers. Though, I am curious what a pair of Unicorns such as yourselves are doing so deep within the capital. It’s a rare thing for an outsider to visit our humble shop.”

“We’re here with Lord Hammer Strike, who was invited by Master Haku,” Clover explained. “I merely wanted to see the sights without the bias of the guide.”

“An excellent decision indeed. The Heaven’s Crest is always a good tourist site. Many a young kit seeks to gain wisdom beyond their years from the ancient imoogi and the celestial dragons that are said to dwell there,” he suggested.

“Maybe.” Clover nodded. “It would be enlightening to learn more about your culture.”

The bell rang, and the old Kitsune bowed respectfully. “Excuse me. It would appear we have new customers. Call my nephew if you have any need for further assistance.” With that, he approached the door to behold yet another Unicorn mare. “Well, the spirits have been very kind to me today, it would seem. Such a lovely lady with such a handsome friend. Will it be a table for two?”

Rarity giggled. “My, what impeccable manners.”

“Any who did not show you the proper respect would deserve none in return. I am Iroh. Welcome to the Jasmine Dragon.”

“We’ve heard some great recommendations,” Hammer Strike commented. “I am Hammer Strike, and this is Rarity.”

“Ah, the legend become real enters into my humble tea shop. Truly this is a blessing. Come, come, please, make yourselves at home. We have quite a selection to choose from, but for one such as yourself, I would recommend our special blend. Good for releasing tension in the muscles and calming the mind.” He led them to a booth across the aisle from the other two Unicorns.

“Ah, Vital, Clover, what a coincidence,” Hammer Strike chuckled.

“Hammer Strike.” Clover nodded.

“Haku did recommend it. We figured it wouldn’t be such a bad idea to check it out,” Vital said with a smile. “Their jasmine tea is really good.”

“Is that so? Maybe I’ll have to give it a try. I hear the nobles love to import tea from Neighpon. Why, Celestia often orders blends from the capital, if gossip is to be believed.”

“And the fact that we continue to enjoy her patronage is always satisfying,” Iroh said. “So what will it be for the two of you today? Some rice cakes, perhaps, and a few dumplings with your tea?”

“Oh, that sounds positively divine. When you say dumplings, do you mean gyoza?”

“The lady is quite knowledgeable. Yes. We make an excellent vegetable gyoza, though if it is prefered, we can add meat to the mixture,” he said pointedly as he looked to Hammer Strike.

“Just vegetable is fine,” Hammer Strike replied.

The tiny bell over the tea shop door rang once more, and a spry looking Kitsune with red fur and a scar over his left eye smiled.

“Tohru, what brings you all the way out here? I thought we already gave you your mother’s order.”

“I come with new customers.” The great bear laughed. “Just be careful, Zuko. Things always seem to get more lively when they’re around.” Tohru stepped aside to make room for Grif, Pensword, Fox Feather, and Avalon to pass through.

“Will that all be one big table then?” Zuko asked. “Or would you prefer separate?”

“I would prefer a lone table for Fox Feather and I.”

“I’d also like to ask about acquiring a large order of tea when we’re done,” Grif said.

“Of course. I’ll send Uncle over with our list for you to browse while you dine. This way, please.” Zuko smiled as he led them towards a pair of booths and set up their menus. “You’re just in time for our lunch specials to open.”

“I look forward to seeing what you have,” Fox Feather replied, smiling.

“I realize you probably do not carry sushi, but is it possible to get takoyaki?” Grif asked as they followed him.

“Of course. Uncle loves the stuff almost as much as he does his tea.” Zuko chuckled. “Just take a look at your menus, and I’ll be back in a few minutes to take your orders. I need to get Tohru’s usual seat.”

Tohru blushed. “It’s not like I meant to break all those chairs….”

True to his word, a few minutes later, Zuko was carrying a sturdy metal chair a good three to five times his size. He dropped it with a heavy grunt, and Tohru sat down, still blushing.

Fox Feather wasted no time, and smiled as a somewhat winded Zuko turned to their table. “I want your best sake.” She looked to Pensword. “And as for him,” she said, pointing to the commander with a wing, “he would like to try your finest green tea.” She looked at the menu and smiled. “You prepared an Equestrian variant? You really do know how to prepare, don’t you? Well done. For my meal, I’ll have the grilled salmon on rice with….” She frowned. “I don’t recognize those words, but I think I would enjoy that.”

“Make that two,” Pensword added as his hoof ran over the picture on the menu.

“We’ll take a pot of green tea with peach blossom, three orders of takoyaki seasoned however your uncle considers best, and two orders of sakuramochi afterwards,” Grif ordered with only a brief glance at the menu.

“You never did mention how you knew about our takoyaki, not to mention the other dishes,” Zuko noted. “Have you been to Neighpon before?”

“Zuko,” a gruff voice spoke up, “don’t go questioning my customers. Some secrets should remain secret.” Iroh fixed zuko with a knowing stare that, while not a glare, seemed equally withering.

Zuko’s ears dropped as his tail grew limp. “Yes, Uncle.”

“There was no need,” Grif said as Zuko walked away. “But still, thank you. I was hoping to speak with you about purchasing a rather considerable amount of tea.”

“Of course. My stock is always open to those with an appreciation for tea.” The older Kitsune laughed as he clutched to his belly. “Of course, I would need to know which types you need. After all, an old fox like me can only make so much in a year.”

“I’m afraid I don’t have Celestia’s diplomatic resources to keep importing it, so I would require buying at least a year's worth by a measure of a kettle a day, of every green tea type you have available.”

Iroh burst into a coughing fit. “That much? And how long would I have to fulfill such an order?”

“About a week, give or take a day or so.”

“Such an order would require quite a few laborers. You’re sure you can help to pay them all?” Iroh asked as he rubbed his chin pensively.

Grif presented Iroh with the gold tablet.

“... I see,” Iroh said.

“It isn’t ideal, but given that our countries have no economic policy set up that either of us knows, it is all I can do right now.”

Iroh looked Grif over carefully, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a tiny circular tile to place in front of the Gryphon. “Consider this a gift for the business, then. I would certainly say you’ve earned it.” Pulling his hand back, the tile was revealed to have the design of a beautiful blossoming lotus flower that had been painstakingly carved and stained.

A shock of understanding passed behind Grif’s eyes. “I see you favor the white lotus mark,” he said, not realizing what he’d said as he picked it up.

A glint of satisfaction shone in Iroh’s eyes as he smiled. “Not many still cling to the old ways.”

“But those who do can always find a friend?” Grif answered back, the blue swirling in his eyes as the words echoed in his mind.

“Tell me, Grif, are you familiar with pai sho?”

“I’ve heard of it, but I’ve never been given the opportunity to learn to play,” Grif noted. “What with a war to fight and the game being only known to a select few outside your country,” he answered honestly. “But it’s always been an ambition of mine to learn.”

“Stop by the store after we close tonight. It would be my pleasure to teach you.”

“Thank you. I look forward to it,” Grif said, taking a quick glance around as he stowed the tile away. Just for a moment, he met Clover’s gaze, but she looked away immediately. Grif shrugged and lowered his beak with respect to Iroh before the scent of their food approaching hit his nose, and he raised his head to see the tea and dumplings being served. “Ah, good. You're going to love this, Avalon,” he said as if nothing had happened as he reached with a pair of chopsticks and grabbed one of the dumplings, stuffing it into his beak whole.

Avalon laughed. “That eager, Grif? I suppose it must be delicious, then.” She reached over and speared a dumpling with her talon before popping it into her beak. Her pupils dilated as she swallowed, and she immediately proceeded to follow after her husband’s example as the pair entered an eating frenzy.

Hammer Strike couldn’t help but grumble faintly as he was led through the halls of the palace toward the royal archives. As much as he didn’t want to do this, Haku persuaded him into helping the scholars clear up some problems and answer some questions. Of course, he wouldn’t answer everything, but he’d still give something, so they could get off his back.

As was to be expected of the royal archives, they took up the greatest amount of space the Pony lord had ever seen. Bright green and red shelves towered above him, each laden with thousands of scrolls that had been neatly sealed and organized according to the Kitsune scholars’ unique system. It took about five minutes of walking through a literal maze of identical paths before they finally arrived at what appeared to be a conservatory of some type. An indentation in the ground led to a place where an individual could stand to give presentations while colleagues and scholars would sit in the chairs surrounding and rising from that point, allowing for peer criticism and review. Every one of those seats was packed, and several more Kitsune were standing to the side as he waded through the crowd. He sighed. This was going to be a long session, wasn’t it?

“Well now. And here I thought it was going to be a small group…” Hammer Strike couldn’t help but comment. “I am really glad I don’t need a translator,” he muttered in Neighponese.

“At least you won’t have to worry about nobles breathing down your neck?” his escort suggested timidly. The young kit was little more than an assistant, not even in his thirtieth year yet.

“For now; but things tend to change absurdly fast.”

“Your voice will be magically modified to carry across the consortium, so you won’t need to worry about shouting. Good luck, Hammer Strike, and thank you for doing this.”

Hammer Strike sighed as he made his way to the center of the room. “All right, let’s get this over with. So, how do we go about this, you guys ask questions and I answer?”

“That is correct. I shall go first,” one Kitsune spoke. “I have a scroll of questions from some of the younger kits….” He trailed off. “Of course, they put in one of the silly questions.” The Kitsune sighed. “It is an ancient tradition, which has been followed in our consortium from the beginning of time.” He took a deep breath and took on a serious air. “What is your Name?”

“Hammer Strike.”

“What is your favorite Quest?”

“...It would have to be,” he paused, humming to himself. “I don’t think I could list a favorite. They are all very memorable.”

“What is your favorite Color?”

Hammer Strike quietly looked to his blue kimono, remembered his blue coat, and thought to the blue banners of his noble house. “Blue.”

“Thank you. What is your...” He stopped and looked to one of the other Kitsune pleadingly. The elder motioned for him to continue. He rolled his eyes and sighed. “What is the maximum flight velocity of an unladen swallow?”

“Yes.”

“By the gods, he’s solved it! All the secrets of space and time lie open before my very eyes!”

“Wow, from how the rest of the nation acts, I didn’t see that coming. I thought a sense of humor was a rare trait.”

The scholar rolled his eyes. “Forgive my nephew’s impertinence. He inherited a rather unfortunate sarcastic streak and a lack of respect for his elders. I can’t imagine where he gets it from.”

“Wow, that sounds somewhat familiar,” Hammer Strike commented in Draconic.

“Anyways, with that out of the way, the floor is open for questioning. Hammer Strike, you may choose whom you will to ask among those gathered here. We will do our best not to take up too much of your time.”

“Alright then, so ... I guess I’ll pick at random,” Hammer Strike commented as he pointed to the first raised paw he spotted.

“Where and when were you born, Hammer Strike? We’ve had sightings of you throughout time, but we have yet to pinpoint your origins.”

“Paenitet. Ego non dico,” Hammer replied, shaking his head.

The Kitsune immediately wrote it down.

“Master Haku mentioned that you destroyed windigos with a display of magic he’d never seen before. By his account, it was different from your usual fire. Can you elaborate on this?” a silvery-grey Kitsune asked.

“I use something more than magic, but know that this power has only been taught to three individuals, and even then, they will never know as much as I have learned. It would drive them mad, or kill them,” Hammer Strike replied as his hooves burst into normal orange fire, then shifted to a blue hue. After a moment he extinguished the flames and stood, awaiting the response or next question.

“I am amazed to see a being utilize foxfire so… effortlessly. the rumors of your fire control are just as valid as they make it out to be.”

Hammer Strike gave a faint laugh and shook his head as he heard the Kitsune’s response. “Sorry, but I utilize something… a lot more than foxfire.”

“That, but… the laws of fire.... Only Celestia and Kitsune can control fire that finely.”

“Would you believe me if I told you it’s a type of fire you might never be able to recreate? I also want to tell you to never try, as it could kill you very quickly, and burn your soul into nothingness.”

The Kitsune gaped.

After a long period of uncomfortable silence, the next one raised her hand.

“How many weapons have you mastered, and how long did it take for you to reach that level of mastery?”

“Uh … Yes to the first part, and long enough for the second part.”

“We’ve noticed you’ve recently declared your engagement. Does this mean that you have no plans for vanishing again for the foreseeable future?”

“I hope not, but you never know what will happen. I have hope, though, to settle down, perhaps have a child… and I guess, I don’t know, perhaps vanish … for good. To pass on, leaving a legacy behind that will never be forgotten.”

“And what are your opinions on destiny? Also, how did you manage to remain so young when you are well over a thousand years old? Is it something to do with your biology?”

“To answer that simply, I stayed so young all that time because, technically, I always had something to do. There was always something I was needed for. But for the first time, I think there isn’t much more to my road.”

“And what if the world needs you later down the road?”

Hammer Strike shrugged. “Then I guess I’ll be there. Keep in mind, though, I won’t be around to solve every problem in the world. I am mortal. I will be gone one day.”

“I hope not. We need to solve our problems without some last minute save all the time. How else will we teach our kits to be self reliant.”

“Don’t worry. I typically only show up when needed, not if you can solve the problem yourselves.”

The questions continued for several hours as Kitsune came and went, each with their own questions. Some asked for advice, others for information on Hammer Strike’s personal life, and others on his relationships. Eventually, the time finally came for the forum to come to an end as the great gong rang for the evening’s meal. Hammer Strike sighed with relief as the Kitsune dispersed.

“And now you know the rigors we faced when we first returned home,” Haku said with a chuckle as he approached his old friend and teacher.

“I’m sure you were all questioned more. Then again, I’m pretty sure I would have been questioned more if they weren’t limited to how much they could ask…”

“If they could, they would keep you here for days at a time. Trust me, I’ve seen it.”

“I believe it…”

“Would you care to join me for dinner?”

Hammer Strike smiled. “Sure.”

Pensword looked at Lunar Fang, and briefly over at the other Kitsune. He had been bristling his feathers. “Lunar Fang… this is the third time I have had to leave Moon River, and you and Fox Feather both had to come this time. I am the absent father, and I am really disliking that.” He growled. Thankfully, few could understand his Equestrian words. “So you and I are going to need to find the best present possible to make up for us being gone. I am also taking three days off, because the next time, High Chieftess Luna will be the only authority to prevent me from taking my daughter on my next journey.” He shook his head. “According to our schedule, it is Fox Feather’s turn to be interviewed today for her personal account of certain events during the war.” Pensword had stopped in their walk. They could hear the shouts of various venders in the distance, and they knew they were heading in the right direction.

“When we return home,” Lunar Fang said, wrapping a wing around Pensword, “why don’t the four of us take a private vacation for a week? Before the bill goes through.”

“I like that thought,” Pensword answered. “I think I know just where to go, too. Mountainside Falls would be a great place to visit for the week. I can show you the falls, some of the hills around, and … we can see how it has changed from a thousand … from the ruins we saw it in last.”

“It sounds wonderful,” Lunar Fang said as she gave him a kiss.

“Thank you.” Pensword returned the kiss to her cheek. Better to play it safe when the culture here might be offended at public displays of affection. “So…” He looked around the market. “What should we get Moon River?” He twitched an ear as he heard the shouts of the native language of the region all around him. Sure enough, as they turned they next corner, they found the street lined with stalls.

“Are you sure we’re in the right section?” Lunar Fang asked as they examined the baubles and small toys around them. “Shouldn’t we be in the weapons district?” she teased.

“Yes, but I am also shopping for Matthew’s nieces,” he whispered back. “Plus, I think a carving would do nicely with the weapon, and as a little something for you and Fox Feather.”

“Well then, where should we start?” Lunar Fang asked.

“The animal carvings. I think something flying, since as my niece loves to fly so much.” He smirked. “What do you think?”

“What about these?” Lunar Fang said, gesturing her hoof over two jade crane carvings.

“I think they would look great, just maybe not for a...” he paused. “I think four year old. Maybe to her mom for trust,” he added. He looked around at a few of the other toys. “Oh, that looks fun.” The item was a brass ball painted to look like blue flames were licking at its edges. “I think she would enjoy that.”

“It does seem quite eye-catching, Lunar Fang agreed

“Thank you.” He trained his eyes about and smiled as he moved to a small silk doll of a Kitsune with the tails attached to little strings. It was most likely a stage puppet, but it would make a perfect addition to his niece’s menagerie. Besides, he had to buy for a lot more than just those little girls.

“Was there anything else you would like to find, Pensword Sama?” the guide asked.

“Well, I do not know if this is right for me to ask, but do you have any masks? Also where are some of the weapons that are for sale?”

“Masks are normally saved for festivals and carnivals, but I believe I know of a vendor who may be able to help you. As for weapons, that depends on the type you are looking for.”

Pensword looked to Lunar Fang. In Thestral culture it was the Mare who picked the first weapons for the child. He turned back to the Kitsune, nodding his assent. “Then take us to this vendor.”

The Kitsune bowed and guided them to a back stall where a humble array of ceremonial masks had been laid on a cloth over the top of a large wooden crate. Many more masks hung on pegs behind the makeshift counter, and the Kitsune manning the stand smiled welcomingly.

“Welcome, welcome. Come, see my wares. I have much to sell, much to see, yes.” He nodded rapidly and grinned with squinting eyes. His accent was heavy, and a long braid hung behind him as his two tails swayed gently in the breeze. “What can Fong do for you today?”

“First, I am amazed you can speak Equish, so I commend you on knowing that tongue,” Pensword answered as he looked over the masks, hiding the surprise of seeing a very familiar yellow fox mask. A bright blue shining ocarina suddenly flashed across Pensword’s memory, along with just about every piece of lore associated with it and its universe. He could hardly believe that Matthew still remembered that story after all this time. “I am interested in some of your masks,” he answered, letting his ear twitch in the direction of the yellow mask, and the white masks above them.

“What masks would you like?” Fong asked. “We have Oni, Kitsune, yokai, many, many more.”

“Well, I think a couple of the yellow Kitsune Masks, and a few of the white.”

“Oh, yes, yes, good for children, little fillies and foals. Very good, very good.” He nodded and bowed as he gathered the masks in question. “You have money?”

Pensword nodded his head, as he presented the imperial IOU to the merchant.

The merchant’s eyes widened. “Is that real?” he gaped. The translator nodded. “You take anything you like. I even show you special stock. Very rare, very valuable.”

Pensword pulled a Hammer Strike by raising an eyebrow, but in the end he nodded his assent.

Fong flipped the cloth, held it, then flipped it again. The old masks were gone. He laid it on the table and snapped his fingers. In a poof of smoke, jewelry, statuettes, daggers, short swords, even a set of shrine bells and a priestess outfit sat in pristine condition.

“You want it, I got it,” Fong said with a smile. “See something the lady like?”

“Dear?” He asked, looking to Lunar Fang.

Pensword couldn’t help but laugh outright at the look on Fong's face as Lunar Fang picked up one of the larger knives and examined it with the look of a small child examining a new toy.

“The lady has interesting taste. Strong weapons. Forged by Oni in Mount Kazan. Very durable.”

“You didn’t buy these from the same blacksmith,” Lunar Fang called him out instantly as she examined them. So many years of working with Hammer Strike had given her an eye for metal work. “Most of these didn’t even come from the same areas.”

“You question my sources?”

“I question your supplier,” Lunar Fang said with no acknowledgement of the tone. “I think he’s been scavenging weapons and feeding you a story.”

“But weapons are clean, well polished. Even come with fresh supplies to maintain. Very good.”

“I’m not accusing you, my friend, but you may want to question your supplier about the true origin of what he’s selling you. See here.” She pointed to one of the blades. “The sheen off the blade hides it a bit, but you can make out shallow gouges and scratches on the edge. That's caused by bone against the blade. And this one–” she pointed to another. “You can see the point has started to blunt. That comes from piercing armor.”

“But … but …” Fong’s eyes started to water.

“This blade, however.” She picked up one of the knives “This is a truly beautiful piece of work. The blade is sharp, the surface is smooth, and the smith’s indent is still fresh by the hilt.” She nodded. “I’ll take this knife.”

“I’ll take the other three she looked at,” Pensword said, hoping that would save face with the merchant.

Fong sniffled sadly and nodded.

“Is there anything I can do to help?” Pensword asked as he offered to wrap the weapon as well.

Fong shook his head. “Fong must take care of his own matters, though you are kind to wish to help.” He ruffled inside a black sack for a time until he withdrew a small golden silk sack surrounding a rectangular shape. “Here. You help me. Now is time for me to return favor. This powerful guardian talisman called omamori. May save life one day. Please, take it with Fong’s thanks.” He bowed and proffered the item in question.

Pensword bowed his head and took the talisman with a wing. “Thank you. I shall wear it under my jacket,” he answered. Matthew did not think much about it, but Pensword was a firm believer in this type of protection.

“Arigato!” He bowed.

Pensword put the talisman over his neck and smiled as he felt the time had come to move to the next booth. Fong waved kindly after them as they left.

The path leading through the forest was well kept, and cherry blossoms danced on the wind as the many prayer notes and sacred ropes dedicated the trees, and protected them not only from evil, but from any that would seek to cut them down to use for their own fires. A series of arches lined the way, each a gate bearing a particular kanji for an aspect or path within the various sects of the Kitsune society. Hammer Strike passed through each, noting how five other symmetrical paths branched out from the main courtyard. The courtyard itself had been paved with a dark blue, almost black stone with flecks of clear crystal that reflected the sun, giving the appearance of the vast stretches of space and the spirit. Three main buildings surrounded the courtyard, one being the main shrine within the old temple. The other two appeared to be living quarters and the kitchen and dining room.

As Hammer Strike passed through the final arch, he noticed the many statues of Kitsune flanking on either side. Beneath the statues, a metal placard depicted their names, along with a brief description of the path they had taken in life. As he reached the courtyard proper, he looked down to see a large rectangular segment that had been set in with mortar, rather than the beautiful stone that surrounded it. A series of kanji stared back at him as he read through the dedication.

Pasu No Terra:

Does the Walker Choose the Path,

or the Path Choose the Walker?

“Have you come to pay your respects, or do you perhaps seek something more, Hammer Strike?”

The shrine maiden was tall and beautiful. A bandolier of seven bells hung from a clever leather strap designed to hold the clappers in place and prevent the cargo from ringing as she walked. Flowing black hair ran down her back, all the way to her waist. A ceremonial sword with a traditional hilt and guard sat belted to her waist, and unlike the maidens he had witnessed on the night the demons had attacked, this girl wore more practical clothing that had been dyed a shimmering blue. The silk woven into her form-fitting robe formed a series of cascading silver keys. A single white patch marked her forehead with a symbol Hammer Strike had never seen before.

“Would you believe me if I told you I don’t know?” He asked as he looked around. “I just went down a new path and ended up here.”

She smiled. “Then it is here you are meant to be. Most wanderers come when they don’t know where else to go. Others wish to make peace with the dead, so that they can move on. I assume you can still read our language. What do you think of our temple’s name?”

“An interesting choice, considering the six paths along the journey.”

“And those paths branch out into many more. This temple’s purpose is to help people to choose a path and start their journey. Where that journey takes them after will be up to them, and perhaps a little to fate and destiny. It is a question that plagues the soul: does the walker choose the path, or does the path choose the walker? It is my opinion that both prove equally true.”

“It makes sense either way, but my question lies at what if the path that is chosen did not exist until it was made?”

“Then perhaps it willed itself to be made. Or perhaps it waited for one to make it and find it, so that others may travel. Or perhaps you chose it simply by making it. As for you, Hammer Strike, you have indeed chosen a different path. It has been a long one, but all paths must eventually come to an end as you reach your ultimate destination. Are you prepared for when that time comes?”

“I would say I am, but considering how long I have been around, I don’t know,” he replied, sighing softly. “I’m not sure if I can say I’m quite done or if I will be done when the time comes.”

She nodded. “Perhaps, and perhaps not.” She looked closely at him, her expression pensive. “You are what would be considered a bit of an anomaly in the order of things. That puts you in a rather unique position.” She looked to the cherry trees and watched the branches sway in the breeze for a time. At last, she nodded her head and turned back to face Hammer Strike again. “Come with me. There is something you need to see.”

She led him past the dedication and approached the main shrine. Two warriors in white barred the entrance with twin glaives. With the assistance of a curt motion and an intimidating stare, the guards moved aside to let them pass. Inside, a burning pyre danced at the back wall beneath a tapestry portraying the kanji for choice. A large stone pedestal stood prominently in the center of the room. Its faces had been lined with candles and offerings of incense and rice. Two mounting legs had been laid evenly along the block’s edges, where a dim outline could barely be made out curving outward and up towards the ceiling on either side. Were it not for his sharp eyes, Hammer Strike could have sworn the sacred charms hanging on either end of the weapon were floating. The shrine bells hung over the sword, as if the god of the temple itself were watching over it.

“You know of Gakushu and his fate. Is that not so?”

“Yes, I heard.”

“It was a noble sacrifice, and a path he was happy to choose, even though he knew his death was at hand.” She approached the shrine and shook the bells, clapped her hands together, and bowed. When she had finished, she rose again. “This shrine is dedicated to Gakushu for his work, and all that he accomplished before he passed. This katana is one of his last creations, and one of his best.”

“He’s come so far from the young kit I trained. Would it be possible to … see the blade myself?” Hammer Strike asked. “I ... would very much like to see his best.”

“You are the one who mentioned making the path. Like all things, it is your choice.”

After a moment Hammer Strike reached out and grabbed the sheathed blade. The metal was cool to the touch, and as his eyes flared briefly, he could see the intricate spellwork that had gone into giving the sheath its nigh-perfect invisibility as a rainbow of tiny chained energies and characters flowed over, around, and through the metal. Perfection in all things. That’s what he’d taught Gakushu to strive for in his work. It appeared Gakushu had not put that lesson to waste.

He slowly pulled at the handle, and the sword emerged without so much as a sound. A deep dark blue metal stared back at him, its surface perfectly polished to the point where he could see himself in the broad side of the blade. The crescent curve and razor edge were carefully refined. He recognized the techniques. He’d taught them to that little kit all those years ago. Looking down to the base of the sword, he noticed a series of Kanji.

“‘I was made for the pathmaker,’” Hammer Strike read aloud. “...Wait a minute… Didn’t you just...?” He turned towards the shrine maiden.

“I did nothing but discuss the purpose of our temple. It is you who spoke of the maker.” She smiled. “It is possible I may have seen the inscription previously,” she conceded. “But your words are what moved me to bring you here. And it would appear I was not wrong in my decision,” she said, pointing towards the blade.

The kanji had begun to glow, letting out golden light that slowly spread along the honed edge like water. In a matter of moments, golden flames had engraved themselves into the metal, gilding the blade to add to its value, even as Hammer Strike felt the magic of the sword synchronizing with his own.

“It’s almost like he knew,” Hammer Strike said as he looked over the blade one more time.

“Before he passed, Gakushu said the sword would guide its master to the end of his path, wherever that path might lead. He seemed to favor breaking the mold, a trait he learned from you, no doubt.” The maiden smiled. “Will you name it?”

“I’m thinking … Ouroboros.”

“An interesting name. Tell me, pathmaker, would you like to pay your respects before you continue on your journey?”

“Yes.”

“Then I, Sabriel Abhorsen, am at your service,” she said with a formal bow. “Let us begin.”

98 - My One Week Vacation: It’s Just a Hop to the Left

Extended Holiday
Ch 98: My One Week Vacation: It’s Just a Hop to the Left
Act 14

Commander Pensword sat down in his office and sighed contentedly. He could hear less construction noise now in this area of the castle, which meant progress was being made, and he could get back to work without having to worry about loud hammers, saws, and stone work. He allowed himself a small bit of personal indulgence by looking around his office.

His desk, while not the same one he had used during the Third Gryphon War, had been constructed to be a scaled down replica to help him feel more at home. Small flags and ribbons from campaigns he had been a part of personally hung from the walls to remind him of his victories, challenges, and where he had come from.

One small wall just outside of his interior restroom had been left blank until just recently. A few pictures now hung there to gaze out and remind him of the more recent, happier times he’d had in Equestria. One showed him and his troops in a parade rest.

Another picture showed him and Princess Luna together. Luna was a little close to the camera, and her smile was a tad too wide. He allowed himself a brief chuckle. Luna had made many strides in adjusting to the modern era, but photographs were still a little difficult for her. Apparently, she’d never been that fond of posing in the first place. Considering her warrior instincts, that was perfectly understandable, though she did appear to be getting better at it.

The next photo was one of the diplomatic pictures taken just before the coup started. Pensword, Cosy, and Daedalus smiled at the camera. As usual, Cosy was carefree and grinning like the young colt he was, while Daedalus was a tad more reserved. As biased as Pensword was against Gryphons, he had to admit that seeing those sad eyes on one so young, even for a race he had only recently learned to tolerate, was a difficult thing to watch. He shook his head sadly.

“He shouldn’t have had to bear that weight yet.”

Two more pictures showed Pensword with the royal siblings at the Crystal Empire as they posed around the crystal heart and the crystal thrones respectively. One even showed the whole family as Twilight, Grif, Shining Armor, and Hammer Strike joined in the fun.

He turned back to his desk to look at the last pictures in their gilded silver frames. They always made him smile. In the first one, Lunar Fang, Fox Feather, and Moon River had surrounded him on all sides, and were busy nuzzling him in all the right spots. Naturally, because of this, he had one of the most ridiculous expressions on his face when the picture had finally been taken. What else was a stallion to do when he was so helplessly outnumbered by the girls he loved and they knew all his weak points?

The second was a little less intimate, but just as mirthful as he and the original Gryphon Slayers made a series of faces at the camera to look as goofy or stereotypical as possible.

He chuckled as he recalled those memories with fondness before returning to his task. Letters and documents lay in piles on either side of the desk. On closer inspection, it appeared Preston had sorted them by the different camps. Sadly, he had only just begun to work through the first pile when his office door slammed open and a storm-faced gray pegasus with a heavy leather smock stomped in.

Pensword sighed as he watched the carefully stacked papers fall into one another. “... How are you doing, Wrought Iron?” he asked calmly.

“Storm Hammer is at it again!” Wrought Iron shouted. His Phrench accent was showing as he slammed his hooves onto the desk and snorted in Pensword’s face.

“Good. Now could you possibly back away a little? You are getting in my muzzle,” Pensword said pointedly. “And you just gave me another few hours’ worth of work by disorganizing my desk.”

Wrought Iron reared back in shock as he noticed the havoc he’d wreaked. His face flushed with embarrassment as well as anger as he backed away from the desk to a more comfortable distance.

“Thank you,” Pensword said as he finished running through the letter he’d opened before its brothers were lost in the earthquake that was Wrought Iron’s temper. “Now then, once you have calmed down enough to have the good sense not to blow up at a superior, we can continue.”

Wrought Iron flared his nostrils a few times as he snorted and tried to rein in his temper while Pensword worked to try and get the papers organized again. When it appeared the smith wasn’t about to try breathing fire anymore, Pensword broached the subject.

“So what is Storm Hammer doing?”

“Teaching those feather bags how to forge in our ways! She’s giving our techniques and skills away for free.”

Pensword rose from his seat and made his way towards the picture mural he’d started. He needed them to help calm the anger building inside. It wouldn’t do well for the commanding officer to lose it in front of his men, however justified it may have been. The nobles already had enough ammunition they were going to bring to bear. He didn’t need to add false charges of abuse to the list.

“First off, do not call them feather bags. You can call any Gryphon from Gryphonia by that name, if you wish, but avoid the Gryphons in this city. They have earned enough respect to deserve to at least be insulted in their faces, instead of behind closed doors, and they have proven their loyalty to Grif and to Hammer Strike, as well as to me personally.” He held up a wing and extended two feathers. “Second, it is by Grif’s request that they are receiving such instruction.” A third feather rose to join the other two. “And third, they are not getting it for free. The youngest Gryphons are going to have to become smiths for the rest of their lives and serve an apprenticeship before they can open shop on their own, just like anypony else. They will be serving Pony and Gryphon alike here in Equestria, and a base fee has been agreed upon as an advance in the investment for their instruction. I’m sure Storm Hammer would have told you, if you had given her the time to explain, instead of jumping to conclusions and rushing to tattle on her. Did you have any other complaints you wanted to lodge with me?”

Wrought Iron gaped like a fish as Pensword turned to face him.

“I will take that as a no,” Pensword said. “Thank you for coming to see me about this matter.” He smirked as he made his way over to a safe that had been moved into the corner of his office. “You really are an interesting character, Wrought Iron. You are incredibly vocal, and you have spine. It takes an awful lot to get a Pony to storm into my office unannounced like that.”

“I-I didn’t mean. I mean, I wasn’t trying …. Please don’t send me home.” Wrought Iron was sweating bullets as he wrung his smock.

Pensword chuckled. “Wrought Iron, I wouldn’t dream of it. However, I cannot exactly have you and Storm Hammer tripping over each other’s hooves either. Since Storm Hammer doesn’t appear to be the problem this time, I have to think of some way to resolve the situation.” He casually opened the safe and sifted through its contents, shifting gold, precious metals, and various envelopes around.

“I … I understand,” Wrought Iron said as his tail and feathers drooped.

“Good,” Pensword said through clenched teeth as he emerged from the depths of the safe and casually shut it with a hoof before spinning the dial again. He turned to reveal a thick envelope dangling from his jaws. He promptly took the envelope in hoof and shoved it into Wrought Iron’s chest.

“I have an important project underway right now, but it’s only in the initial planning stages. It is imperative that it be kept a secret from the public for now, at least until we’ve finished the initial surveyance and planning stages.”

Wrought Iron looked down, bewildered at the envelope. “Project Memory?”

Pensword nodded. “You are aware I came forward in time from shortly after the resolution of the Third Gryphon War, correct?”

Wrought Iron nodded, then gulped.

“I want you …”

“Y-yes?”

“To be the main blacksmith in what is to become the New Unity Memorial Gardens.”

Wrought Iron broke out of his nerves as a confused expression replaced it. “Wait, what?”

“What? Did you think I was going to put you onto some sort of special secret military task force of monster hunters or something?”

“What? No, of course not! Why would I ever think about something like that?” Wrought Iron chuckled nervously as his eyes darted left and right, followed by a nervous smile. “Who told you that?”

Pensword’s right eye twitched as he firmly filed that reaction under the do not touch folder in his mind. He’d have to bring it up with Grif and Hammer Strike later, and potentially the princesses. He cleared his throat to give himself time to regain his composure, and to give Wrought Iron time to do the same.

“You will find a few rough drafts, mockups, and sketches enclosed within that envelope, alongside various budget estimates that have already been drawn up. I’d like you to meet with the architects and botanists to discuss your contributions before you draw up your own list of expenses and necessary materials. If you play your cards right, your name will be remembered for a very long time in connection to the history of New Unity and Equestria at large. Of course, this will also come with a hefty commission from the original Gryphon Slayers, the Thestral tribes, and myself. It is also quite possible that the princesses will also desire to contribute in due course, once we have presented them with a complete working model for work hours, exhibits, and expenditures.”

Wrought Iron didn’t know if this was a reward or a punishment, but either way, it was work, and based on what the commander had implied, it would be his and his alone, free from any interference from the other smiths, save if he should choose to hire them on.

“You’ll find the basics for your contract among the documents I have given you. Further negotiations and finalization will be accomplished at a later date, once you have, how do you Ponies say it today – gotten a feel? – for the resources you will require,” Pensword said as he returned to his seat and began to sort the piles of letters and papers that had fallen apart at Wrought Iron’s explosive entrance.

“Th–thank you, sir! It’ll be an honor. When do I start?”

“Immediately. You’ll find the architect’s name and address have been included in the paperwork. Just tell her I sent you, and remember, she will be your boss, not the other way around. Listen to her. I would prefer not to hear more complaints, if I can help it,” Pensword said meaningfully. “However, I have told her to take your expertise seriously, and to take all of your suggestions under advisement. I am looking forward to what you all will create.” He motioned to the door with a wing. “That will be all, Wrought Iron. You and I both have a lot of work to do. Preston will show you out.”

“Oh, yes, Sir. Thank you, Sir!” Wrought Iron enthused.

“And remember, keep it to yourself.”

Pensword smiled as the door slammed shut, then made a note to have a handypony on hoof, just in case. If Wrought Iron was any indication, that door would likely be seeing a lot of abuse in its future. He looked down at the mess of letters and documents that had shuffled out of their baskets and took one at random.

“Oh, more children’s letters!” He smiled. After that little encounter, he needed something to help him relax, and this would hopefully be just the thing. He settled into his chair and started to read the first letter, then frowned. A foal had heard her parents talking about the new bill and the implications it would have on the citizens of Equestria at large, and wanted to know why they needed a military if what the Guard and Princesses had been doing was already working to keep them safe. On the plus side, at least the child was asking an honest question. On the down side, this answer could have a heavy impact on her opinions and how she developed, and if he worded it the wrong way, the nobles could easily try to twist his response and demonize him as a propagandist. He would have to think long and hard for this answer.

“You do realize that I’m not their parents, right?” Grif asked, raising an eyebrow as he scanned the list Cheerilee had placed before him. The tap room was moderately crowded, but it also ensured nobody would be able to listen in easily on their conversation.

“I know, but based on the information from the book I got from Canterlot, you’re essentially the equivalent of a house lord in Equestria. They’ll listen to you,” she insisted.

“And as their clan lord, I’m expected to respect their ability to parent their own children. Have you at least sent letters to them?”

“Yes, but I don’t know if they’ve even read them or posted them on their wall as a proud family moment.” Cheerilee frowned. “I want my student to not pick on the Gryphons, but right now I have the Canterlot school board breathing down on my neck because Spoiled Rich contacted them about her daughter feeling threatened by the Gryphons, just by looking at her. How can my students learn about other cultures if some of the parents won’t let those cultures into the schoolhouse?” She groaned and ran her hooves through her frazzled mane. “It’s like Thestral integration all over again. There’s maybe one way to convince the board and the parents that Gryphons don’t have to be feared.”

“And that is?” Grif asked calmly as he sipped his usual raspberry cordial.

“A culture night. It will not only act as a way for the students to learn about their history, but it will also help them to understand each other better, and give them the knowledge they need to know where the boundaries are, and not to cross them. It will also give the board a chance to meet your clan and their children, and to get to know them as people, rather than characters painted in their imaginations. We’ll have to make it all inclusive, of course. Thestrals, Gryphons, Zebras, Minotaurs, Dragons, oh, and we’ll definitely need those Kitsune you brought back from Neighpon to join. That will grab my classes’ attention for sure.”

Grif furrowed his brows as he stared into his glass and swished the red fluid around. Finally, he placed it back down before looking Cheerilee in the eye. “That might be a good idea, but I have to wonder, Cheerilee. Even at half day classes, I’ve seen your schedule. You’re up to four classes now, and you're the only teacher here. Hasn’t the school board increased your budget due to the population boom?”

Cheerilee sighed. “Spoiled Rich was able to change the direction of that funding to the beautification of the grounds to attract future higher-end families to enroll in the classes. The next budget talk won’t happen till after the winter break.”

“I see.” Grif leaned back in his chair. “And if a sizable donation were to be made directly to your hooves?” Grif asked as he casually tossed a bit in the air. “If you could remodel the school and hire new staff, Miss Cheerilee, what would you do with the resources?”

Cheerilee sighed and shook her head. “That won’t work. I’d have to have that money taxed twice, and then the board would have to vote on the direction the donation will go.” She slumped back in her chair and sighed as she took a sip of one of Berry’s concoctions.

Grif finished his beverage and started to get up from his chair.

“However, if those donations were made in person to the school board, which meets every Monday night at Six PM in the school building, then said donations would have to be earmarked for the purpose that they were donated for. It wouldn’t be possible to donate anonymously, but the charter is iron clad on that front, and there’s no bar on what species can donate.”

Grif began to smile, then slowly pulled it into a grin as he turned back to face the teacher, who still remained slumped as she sipped her drink, though a hint of a smile pulled at her lips as well. “And what, in your opinion – I’m not the best with numbers, you see – would be the approximate total of bits required for the school to acquire the necessary staff and facilities?”

“Well, in theory, I’d have to say somewhere around five hundred thousand bits,” Cheerilee answered in a tone that said she was shooting for the moon. “That would modernize the school house to university level access of equipment.”

“Miss Cheerilee, I don’t know if you’re aware, but my first children are due within the very near future. Education is a gem on unimaginable value, and the compound isn’t quite outfitted to give access to proper educational resources. Despite our disagreements, I know you are an excellent teacher, and when your knowledge is adequate, you are a fair mediator. Come monday night, you can expect me to be making a sizeable donation on behalf of the parents of the Bladefeather clan, as well, I imagine, as from Commander Pensword and Lord Hammer Strike. However, there will be a caveat I will need to attach to these bits aside from them being earmarked for the school’s remodeling and expansion.”

“What is it? While it would be nice to see Spoiled Rich pull a Scared Pansy, I doubt it would fly.” Cheerilee gave a small chuckle.

“Miss Cheerilee, while you will continue to teach, I must insist that you will be named principal of Ponyville Elementary,” Grif said with a half smirk on his face. “And that you will, of course, offer equal opportunity employment to individuals based on their qualifications.”

Cheerilee choked on her drink, and the able was suddenly wet as she spluttered and tried to regain control of herself. A few attempts later, she was finally able to speak. “Only … only if I get to set how the next principal is installed.”

Grif nodded his ascent. “I’m listening.”

“The most senior Teacher. They’ll have to teach one class in the morning, so they keep up relations with the teachers and students, and they’ll have a teacher’s assistant to help with the grading.” She smiled. “I can work on finer points later on.”

“Those sound like acceptable terms.” Grif chuckled. “I would suggest you get a new placard, Miss.Cheerilee, and I do hope that next time we meet, it will be for less … tense reasons. I well speak to my clan as best I can.”

“Well maybe we could meet over a daisy sandwich sometime. I still need to get my hooves on the solid ground with regards to understanding your culture. I don’t want to offend the students and turn them off teachers in the future.” She coughed uncomfortably. “May I be so bold as to make one more request?”

“Careful, Miss Cheerilee.” Grif smiled as he tossed a few bits onto the table for Berry and helped escort Cheerilee towards the door. “People might almost believe we were friends.” he chuckled “What do you need?”

Cheerilee gave a faint smile at the joke before she turned more serious. “I want one of your caveats to demand that, starting this fall, we hold a yearly festival on the school grounds displaying each student’s heritage, either by adoption, blood, birth, or interest. It’ll make for a good celebration in Ponyville, and it will ensure each generation learns properly about their neighbors.”

“That sounds like a splendid idea. Rest assured, I will be sure to put it on the proposal. But, ah, Miss Cheerilee, you’d best make sure you find a good phys-ed teacher. A pegasus may be best. Some cubs become a lot less irritable when they’ve burned off their energy.”

“I’ll make sure to keep that in mind. Thank you, Grif.”

“Anytime, Mademoiselle, any time.” With that, he shot her a nod, and the two departed into the evening air.

“So, test number two?” Grif asked as he followed Hammer Strike away from New Unity.

“Correct. I already did the temporary infusion just before we left, so it has time to kick in and adjust to my field,” Hammer Strike replied as they moved into a familiar clearing.

“So same as before? Go all out?” Grif asked as they faced each other.

“Yes. Just be warned, this match might be just a bit... “ Hammer Strike’s eyes shifted to a purple hue and glowed faintly. “Odd for you.”

“Okay,” Grif said, once again letting his perception of time slow as he slid into the familar rush of bullet time. In an instant he launched himself forward to strike with a swipe. He was slightly unnerved by how at ease hammerstrike looked.

When his talons were less than a foot away, Hammer Strike smiled, glancing over to the talon that he shouldn’t have seen coming before moving at a speed that normally should have been impossible for him. He seemed to almost casually walk over to Grif’s side as he was still following the momentum of his swipe.

“One,” Hammer Strike said as he placed his hoof on Grif’s side and gave a strong shove.

With his momentum disrupted at this crucial point, Grif’s body went flying, sending him flipping over backwards several times against the ground.

“What in the name of the Winds was that?” Grif said, groaning as he got to his feet.

“I just found a way to … temporarily slow the flow of time for myself.” Hammer Strike grinned. “I mentioned a long time ago that this aspect is quite … powerful, I guess is the right word.”

“Okay, lets see how powerful.” Grif grinned before blasting out, sending several shockwaves of wind towards Hammer Strike.

It was at that moment that Hammer Strike simply vanished. Even with Grif slowing everything to a crawl, he couldn’t see Hammer Strike move. He was just … gone.

“Two,” Hammer Strike’s voice sounded in his ear. Grif’s eyes widened as he felt the hooves hit his side, once again launching him away and causing him to roll across the training yard’s floor.

“I think you cracked a rib.” Grif laughed as he got to his feet. With a groan of pain he threw his hands back and forward in a wide clap, sending a large wall-like wave of wind at the Pony lord.

Hammer Strike couldn’t help but smile as, once again, he forced power into the aspect of time. Everything slowed more and more until it nearly stopped moving. He could hold this for all of three seconds, as hard as it was to gauge when time was this slow. Glancing at Grif, he could see an image of himself standing beside the Gryphon, a smile on his face as he tapped his shoulder. He moved as quickly as he could to Grif’s side, mimicking himself as he brought his hoof back to push in for the final strike.

“Three,” he said, tapping Grif’s shoulder. This time, the Gryphon slammed into the ground, causing a cloud of dust to obscure everything.

“... I think you’ve made your point.” Grif coughed as he slowly rose to his haunches. He groaned as he popped his shoulder socket back into place. “That one’s going to hurt for a while.”

“We’ll get you a healer. Clover’s probably got a spell or two to take care of that, no problem.” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“All right, Hammer Strike, so what's the downside,” Grif said as he peered intently at his friend. “Because that’s a lot of power. It can’t be free.”

“I’m not just seeing our point in time is one thing. At some points, I was following myself.” Hammer Strike shook his head. The purple hue in his eyes still there. “That, and the headache, but I don’t remember that being there from last time…”

“I just hope clover can patch this up before anybody sees me. I don’t want the girls freaking out about this,” grif said as he tentatively checked his chest to find the sight of the break.

“It shouldn’t be that… bad…” Hammer Strike stopped moving as the purple in his eyes glowed brighter.

“Are you okay?” grif asked.

Hammer Strike slowly looked in the direction of Unity. His breathing began to pick up as he reached up and placed a shaky hoof on his head. After a moment he closed his eyes and grunted in pain. “Seeing too much... Energy burns.”

“Anything I can do?” Grif asked as he made his way to Hammer Strike’s side.

“I can’t stop it!” Hammer Strike grunted out louder, opening his eyes to reveal they had been completely consumed by the purple light. Suddenly, in an instant, it all stopped. The purple hue vanished, and his blue eyes stared forward, glazed over. He stood there for all of about three seconds, staring back at New Unity with Glassy eyes. Then his legs began to tremble, they gave, and he collapsed to his side, unconscious.

Grif made his way over to Hammer Strike and groaned in pain as he attempted to lift him. I was no good. The burning in his side prevented that. He attempted to use the wind, but for some reason the air seemed to stop moving when it drew close to Hammer Strike. Grif grit his teeth as he took to wing and made for New Unity as quickly as he could. The shoulder and ribs could wait. Hammer Strike needed help.

Conor stared at the artificial nest he had created as a Unicorn. Cold runes pulsed with a gentle blue light as the temperature around the cryophoenix egg was moderated to fit its needs. He casually flipped through his copy of the manuscript Shawn had given him to help him in his studies of thaumaturgy, while the spell book and series of instructions for various potions and the like sat on his other leg. A large bestiary lay open on the ground between his feet to reveal an artist’s rendering of the graceful bird.

“So, I was thinking of naming you either Cryo or Chria depending on if you’re a boy or girl. What do you think?” he asked as he looked at the egg.

“Well, it certainly is good to see you’re taking to your homework with such enthusiasm,” Clover chuckled. “A phoenix of any kind is a partner who lasts many generations. Have you thought about how you’ll make sure it’s cared for?”

“You mean after I die?”

“Yes.”

“Truth be told, I haven’t gotten that far yet. I’d forgotten that little detail. And at the rate things are going, I may not even get the chance to raise it once it’s hatched, assuming Discord manages to finish preparing … whatever it is he’s preparing to get us home again.” He frowned. “That’s going to be tough figuring out who to leave it with.”

“Sometimes I forget you’re leaving,” Clover said with a shake of her head. “Have you figured out how to reach absolute zero yet?”

“Working on it. Right now, I’ve got it down to about freezer quality. It’s enough to keep the egg in hibernation and alive, but not for it to keep developing.”

“Where are you having trouble?” she asked.

“It’s mostly being able to generate that degree of cold and hold it in constant stasis. I tend to start to get brain freeze once I go beyond negative three hundred degrees fahrenheit.”

“You're projecting the cold directly through your own being,” Clover said. “That is a problem in and of itself.”

“Well how else am I supposed to project it? I have to call my magic from within me. Every time I use it, I can feel the cold in me, too.”

“Yes, but you don’t need to will your magic to make you cold,” Clover noted. “You need the environment around the egg. Magic is a conscious act, and no mage can create an environment around themselves that they cannot survive in.”

“I’m not trying to make the area around me that cold, though. That’s what I’ve been trying to say!” Conor groaned as he planted his elbows on his books and ran his hands through his hair.

“When you use telekinesis, do you try to pick up your own horn as well as the object?” clover asked.

“No. It’s … it’s like I’m opening a sort of a door, and it has so much cold in there, but my body can only take so much of it being let out. I’m not visualizing that when I try to cast the spell, but when I access the ice that deeply, it … I don’t know, maybe it’s like it’s linked to a part of me that I’m not willing to embrace on a subconscious level?” He sighed and shook his head.

“And I thought you were the one who held the needs of others first,” Clover tsked. “And here you cannot even drop your insecurities for a helpless unborn infant who needs your help.”

“That’s not a trick that’ll work on me, Clover.” Conor sighed and shook his head.

“Well then,” Clover said as she floated a large tome over. “Cryopheonix eggs aren't just great for Kitsune. Hmm. Let’s see. Parts retrievable. The shell, of course, but there are so many things that can be done with the feet, oh and the beak has so much potential for talismans. The down ... I wonder if we’ll be able to harvest it while it’s still alive…” Clover looked up at him, her face impassive and an unreadable. From her position, he could clearly make up the cross reference of a bird chick with notes regarding the different parts.

“That’s a low blow, Clover.”

“You know me far too well to even entertain the notion I am bluffing. If you cannot reach past your insecurities, I will make use of what is before me,” she stated with complete surety.

“Damn it, Clover, this isn’t about my insecurities!” the books were flung across the floor, their pages bent from the force of the fall as they rested at awkward angles, crushing their pages.

“No, this is about the destiny of that egg,” Clover said, collecting the books as they landed, and sorting them. Her tone remained even. “But nonetheless, its fate is bleak because you are too insecure to dig for what you need.”

“You are not going to kill that egg!”

“Conor.” She gestured towards the egg, which was now covered in a thick layer of ice, along with the desk, floor, and instruments around it.

Conor gaped at the desk. “I’m not even in Unicorn form. How did that happen?”

“The amplifiers the four of you carry, that weird field of magic,” Clover said. “You released a burst when you were angry, and it threw the egg’s magic into overdrive. This is the lesson I’ve been trying to get around to you. I admit the lesson has been a bit abstract, but the egg has the magic already. You don’t need to create more cold. You need to convince the egg to make itself colder.”

“... I need to have a talk with Shawn before I go any further.”

“I think that egg should be fine for a while. I’ll put up a heat shield around this area and see what we can do about finding a more appropriate room to do this in.” Clover nodded.

Just as Conor turned to leave, the door burst open. Grif walked clumsily inside, a wing wrapped around his chest. “We have a problem,” he said as he collapsed into a chair.

“What the heck did you do to yourself? And why didn’t you get to Little Willow? She’d kill us if she knew you were walking around like this!”

“Conor, you’re my friend, but shut up. Clover, I have a cracked rib, third one on the right side, I believe. Can you fix that up? Conor, go find Pensword and the Heavies. We might need their help getting him back. Hammerstrike collapsed outside in the Everfree.”

“You’ve got him, Clover?” Conor asked.

“This should be easy enough. The damage doesn’t seem too severe. What the hell attacked you?”

“I’ll tell you on the way,” Grif said through groans as the pain of the setting and knitting bone played through his body.

Vital Spark was on the scene immediately, and barked an order at the Medic mercenaries to get the Heavies. His horn sparked angrily and the temperature in the air dropped. “And no experiments,” he warned. The medics knew better than to question him in that state, and the Heavies were soon found in short order. Afterwards, they were taken to the gate, where Grif and Clover were waiting.

Grif led the group across the bridge and towards the clearing where hammerstrike currently lay unconscious. A butterfly seemed to have been flying by, and was slowed to a crawl as it drew near the prone body.

“What happened to Hammer Strike?” Heavy set asked as he approached. He leaned in to get a better look, and his sandwich slipped from his saddlebag, slowing in midair as it fell. Shrugging, Heavy Set leaned his head in to grab it, and the group watched for a moment as his body seemed to be moving normally, but his head was moving in slow motion.

“Okay, direct contact is probably a bad idea,” Clover noted.

“So plan B?” Vital Spark asked.

Clover attempted to lift Hammer Strike the way she had the first time she’d had to carry him, but that seemed to fail. Finally, she proceeded to create another large platform of magic in the air above the comatose Pony before casting a gravity spell on him. The weirdest thing was as gravity pulled him upwards, Hammerstrike “fell” in slow motion.

“... Okay, guess we should have expected that,” Vital Spark said. Just as he finished, Hammer Strike’s body accelerated, nearly slamming into the bottom of the platform. Before anyone could make another comment, his body suddenly started to fall back down, froze in mid air for a moment, then flashed back up to the platform once again.

“That’s weird,” Grif noted.

“Just what did he do, Grif?” Vital asked as he stared at the bizarre spectacle.

“He was using the time aspect. It was supposed to be a lesson about temporary aspects added to the thaumic field. Last time he’d done it with speed, and nothing went wrong.”

“Grif, time and speed are two completely different animals. One is a guinea pig, and one is a freaking lion!”

“Thaumicly speaking, they both have the same consequences,” Grif noted, “or so I thought.”

“Let’s just get him back to the castle and try not to get him plowing into the ground while we’re carrying him.” Vital spark shook his head and groaned. “Like today wasn’t complicated enough as it is.”

Clover’s horn glowed bright as several more platforms boxed Hammer Strike inside, and the group moved forward towards New Unity.

They eventually arrived at the infirmary, where more than one pair of eyes followed the party as they made their way in with a practically immobilized Hammer Strike.

“Could we get a bed, please?” Vital Spark asked politely.

They were brought to an empty cot. Clover released her spell and proceeded to set him down on the mattress. The indent formed slowly, as though his weight were setting in slow motion, despite having been lowered at normal speed.

Clover looked around before fixing her eyes on Grif. “All right, what did he do? You were there when he collapsed, so tell us what happened.” She quickly raised a hoof to cut off any protests Grif might make. “Without betraying his teachings. I’m not looking for the science, just the essential facts.”

With a deep breath, Grif told the group the entire story, leaving out the technical details, as Hammer Strike would have wanted, but giving them the general jist of it.

“Hasn’t he had enough messing with time as it is with all the traveling he’s had to do?” Vital groaned as he rubbed a hoof on the bridge of his nose.

“What you are talking about is time travel. I am actually using something more along the lines of… messing with the flow of time,” Hammer Strike suddenly said from behind the group. The bed was now empty. He grunted softly as his eyes shifted to a purple hue. “I need to burn off the energy to get it out of my system, and this … may be the safest way. I’ll have to look into it another time…”

“Just what are you doing, Hammer Strike?” Vital Spark asked.

Hammer Strike shushed him as he held a hoof to his head. “Wow, that was terrible. I just heard you say five things at once. To answer your question, I don’t think she’d help out that much.” He looked over to Vital for a moment. “No wait, that wasn’t the one you asked right now … I’m burning off energy?” He said, hoping he was answering the right one.

“... What?” Vital cocked his head.

“He’s hearing all your points in the conversation at once,” Grif said.

“Yes. I accidentally put too much into my field,” Hammer Strike replied, shaking his head. “This is just weird to hear…”

“You're going to be okay, right?” Grif asked.

“No, he wouldn’t be able to help much.” Hammer Strike shook his head. After a moment he looked to Grif’s expression and tried again. “I should be, after I burn off the energy?” he said with uncertainty.

“I don’t suppose The Doctor could help with this?” Grif asked

Hammer Strike stared blankly at him for a minute.

“I … think he already answered that one, Grif,” Vital Spark said. “Um … maybe I could do something? Could you maybe stabilize it by using one of my aspects?”

“No, I don’t think that would work out for the best.”

“Then what if we were to ask the TARDIS for help?”

“Yes, Grif is right, I’m hearing all points in the conversation,” Hammer Strike replied.

Clover created large blue letters in mid air that spelled out, ‘Is there anything we can do to help?’

Hammer Strike looked over the letters, then around him for a moment before he realized what he was seeing. “Ah, you figured out a way to make this easier. As for anything you can do, I don’t know. These… enhancements typically burn off over a course of time, so I just need to keep using it.”

She looked over to the other side of the room, where more large letters, this time in bright orange, asked, “You aren't worried that time will loop in on itself?”

“What do you mean? As for the current loop I’m dealing with, it’ll end soon enough,” Hammer Strike dismissed.

She looked to the far east corner, where green letters spelled, “Time is a fourth dimensional force. You aren't worried that the time you expel will empower the time inside of you, creating a self-sustaining loop?”

“I can’t explain how things will end, but just know that they will, because even with this loop that you’re mentioning, it’s being lessened with each run, getting weaker and weaker over time.”

“Like an echo of an echo,” Vital postulated.

“Yes,” Hammer replied.

“So how close are you to finishing this … phase off?”

“... Yes.”

Pensword looked at his daughter, who was busy ducking and rolling after some imagined creature as he sat there at his desk and pondered what Grif had told him. The school system did have to change. That much was evident just based on the sheer load Cheerilee had to deal with lately. Moon River would be entering into that stage of life in a few years, as would many of the Thestral children of troops stationed at New Unity. He kept his eyes on Moon River as she turned to smile at him. She began to walk over, babbling and moving her wings about in her usual joyful manner. To her, the world was still new, interesting, and ripe with Ponies to play with. Pensword smiled back at her as she drew near.

“Come here, Moon River. Help daddy to craft something. We are going to change history.” For a moment, Pensword could have sworn she’d understood his words as she stared intently at him. Then she shook her head, as if refusing before giggling and motioning for him to come to her.

Pensword chuckled as he got out from behind his desk and walked over to the young foal. At the last moment, Moon River pounced and landed on his back.

“Daddy, ride! Daddy, ride!” she cheered. Pensword looked to the draft and smiled. It could wait a little longer. After all, the proposal would last for hundreds of years, and hopefully millenia. His time with his daughter would only last a few decades.

“Okay, dear. But hold on. We are going to be moving, and I do not want you falling and hitting your head.”

“Okay, daddy,” Moon River replied happily.

“Now remember, no flying for the day. Mommy and the doctor want your wing to heal.” He couldn’t help but grin at the cute pout Moon River made as he walked her about the office before she squirmed and pointed out the window. “Down! Down! I want grass!”

“Okay,” Pensword chirped happily to his daughter. While they traversed the hallways together, he gave Matthew some space, so they could talk. As usually happened, he felt overwhelmed by these strange and foreign concepts. “Right, overnight trips to the fort or on base. Summer trips and adventures.” He paused. “Okay that one is more suited for the Filly and Colt Scouts. Still a good idea…. Wait, they let how young into your subs?” Thankfully the hallway was empty except for Moon River, who made a confused sound. “Not you, dear. I was shouting at my invisible friend.”

“Oh … being silly?” She asked with a giggle.

“Yes, he is,” Pensword replied with a laugh. “Now, what my silly friend did was throw ideas out for school, and how to make it fun.” Matthew was shocked at how fast she was developing. For Pensword, she was just above the curve by maybe a few months. Still, Pensword continued his conversation, despite Matthew’s disbelief and questions. “He was telling me about field trips and places for fun, and I think we need to do money for a third floor with a bell tower.” He chuckled. “Oh, with a woodshop and metal shop. No forges, of course. It would be for the older kids.” He chuckled, then stepped outside, only for her to jump off and race off.

“Oh…” Pensword yelled before chasing her. “Come back here, please… Don’t go to the stone cutter's camp!” He was already in the air, flapping frantically as Moon River giggled and cheered at the fun little game. “Moon River, stay put! Guards, get that filly towards the gardens!” As frustrating as these little antics may have been, he couldn't help but smile as he gave chase. She wasn’t in any real danger as long as the older Ponies knew to keep an eye out for her. He only wished Cosy could be there, so she could get a play date, but the next meeting wouldn’t be until her first birthday in another five months. Though that did remind him. He would need to get into town soon to discuss a little something with the mayor. He looked forward to that conversation very much as he dove down and scooped up a shrieking Moon River in his hooves.

“Got ya.”

Moon River giggled as she booped his nose. After all the stress he’d been dealing with lately, this was most definitely a welcome distraction.

“You ready?” Grif asked. He and pensword were stopped outside Ponyville City Hall. Inside, the regional school board meeting was being prepped. Grif had chosen to dress in an armored black jacket with a red stripe down his right arm flanked by a white stripe on both sides. A choreographed symbol of an N and a seven stood brightly over his he left side of breast.

Pensword was dressed in a suit jacket decorated with a set of miniature medals he’d earned during the Third Gryphon War. A military swagger stick hung under his left wing, and a sugar cane stalk had been casually held in the corner of his mouth. He looked like a retired General, using the two emblems always found in the more famous paintings.

“I am ready. This sounds like it is going to be fun. Also, I am happy we were informed that they moved the meeting from the schoolhouse to the town hall.

“You have the copies of the proposal?”

“Three on my person, two in my desk, one at Twilight’s, one at Luna’s, and one with Princess Celestia,” Pensword answered. “You know how much I like having redundancies.”

“And one for each of the board members?” Grif said, raising an eyebrow.

“In the attache case.” He chuckled. “I haven’t used that since Matthew first came here in that costume.”

“Good.” Grif nodded, and, without ceremony, pushed the door open. The meeting room had been lined with chairs which were filled with the various parents who could afford to come to the meeting as well as a table at the front where nine Ponies sat with a podium in the center aisle for people to address them. Bon Bon smiled kindly at them and gave a brief nod as they entered.

“At least there’s one dependable member on the board,” Grif mumbled.

Grif and Pensword took their seats at the back of the room and waited as the board went over the minutes of the previous meeting and proceeded to address “important items.” Grif noticed that Spoiled Rich seemed to be doing a lot of whispering with her fellow board members before a vote happened, and she seemed to be smirking quite often at the end of it. Finally, after what had to be two grueling hours, the floor was opened to new business and concerns from the parents.

Pensword held a wing to stop Grif. He nodded to Derpy, who stepped up to the podium and proceeded to talk about two issues. First, she wanted like to see blueberry muffins in every lunch meal and the second, she wanted to know about the possibility of updated textbooks for the children.

“I’m afraid there is no money in the school’s budget at this time to facilitate these requests, Mrs.Hooves,” the chairpony told her with an almost regretful smile on his face.

Derpy frowned but nodded her head. “Okay. Maybe next meeting you will?”

The chairpony simply kept up his smile as Derpy left the podium and walked back to her seat.

“I hope you did not mind me letting Derpy go first?” Pensword Asked Grif as he moved to get up.

“If anything, it makes it obvious what we’re doing now is necessary,” Grif whispered back as he got up, lifting the only thing he had brought with him, a large, heavy-looking wooden chest.

Pensword walked up to one of the guards standing at the side of the room and winged over the attache case, which the Unicorn placed on a small table, opened, and proceeded to pull out the rolls of parchments before handing them out.

“I am sorry gentlep-” Spoiled Rich began before amending her statement, “gentlebeings, but the offering of proposals or suggestions are to be done on the first meeting of the month. Maybe you can come back with them then.”

Pensword smiled. “Actually, if you notice the top of the scroll, it is entitled and sealed by not just my own seal, but by the Bladefeathers, and at least three Thestral clans, as well as Princess Twilight Sparkle’s personal seal. This has royal leverage to be looked at tonight. Would you like to know that you refused to listen to something vested by Princess Twilight Sparkle?”

“The board will recognize commander Pensword and Mr. Bladefeather on these grounds,” the chairpony said, shooting spoiled rich a glare. “Clan Leader Grif Bladefeather, you have the floor.”

Grif moved to stand at the podium and cleared his throat.

“Members of the board, parents and citizens of Ponyville.” Grif gave a nod to the board and turned to equally acknowledge the assembled citizens, who barely even filled a fifth of the room. “Please keep in mind that we are not entering into your presence making an outrageous demand that your tax money should pay for.” With that, Grif slammed the chest down near the podium and unlocked it, opening the lid wide as golden bits spilled out and onto the floor.

“We wish to donate this chest, and seventy chests like it, all equally filled with bits, towards the relocation, construction and expansion of the Ponyville schoolhouse in order that the students may receive a full education in a safe, calm environment, preferably without the overworked teacher desperately trying to sort her head from her hooves. Naturally, this would also include school supplies and the like. The entire proposal outlining what we would have this donation used for has been handed to each of you, along with a simple list of reasonable caveats and safeguards to ensure proper handling.” Grif looked to pensword, and he nodded, taking the cue.

“We made sure that none of these lists contain a forge. That will be for another project at a later point, perhaps for when the foals are approaching adulthood.” More than a few parents seemed relieved at that statement, though it smarted Pensword to see so many were worried that they would be that careless. “It is our hope that some of those demands be seen as constructive. For example, hiring a physical education teacher whose sole purpose will be helping the children to burn off energy while staying relatively fit. Grif informs me that it should help lessen any outbursts and the like from the Gryphon cubs, something that I think every parent here should be grateful for,” he said, looking directly at Spoiled Rich.

“Our second request comes from Twilight herself. Naturally, that does not come as much of a surprise to everypony.” A few chuckles broke out. “We agree with her,” Pensword continued. “An updated library would do wonders for our children’s education, and will allow them to broaden their horizons with more modern, fresh literature and texts. Twilight has done a wonderful job teaching the foals of Ponyville in her free time, but she does have other responsibilities as a princess that make juggling the library and the children on top of everything else about as stressful as handling so many classes has been for our beloved Miss Cheerliee.” A low murmur started to spread through the crowd as parents brows furrowed and discussion began.

“The third dedication was actually inspired by an activity Miss Cheerliee has asked me to be a part of, and Grif, Lord Hammer Strike, Twilight Sparkle, and myself all agree that it would be a marvelous addition to the community and its spirits. It is our desire to establish an annual cultural celebration portraying the history, lore, foods, games, and customs of races throughout Equis. With all the many delegations and representatives we’ve had from around the world staying at New Unity, we have a boundless source of information and volunteers to assist in the endeavor, and to teach our children exactly what peoples live without and within the borders of Equestria.

“With all that has happened in the last couple of years, Ponyville has and will continue to grow, and that means our population will grow with it. A single teacher simply cannot handle the load alone anymore. The time has come for structure and organization, starting with the first principal of Ponyville Elementary. Naturally, we have our preferences, but we are not in charge, and would never dream of trying to force our views or opinions on others. As such, we brought this issue to the attention of the town’s many leaders for recommendations, including Lord Hammer Strike, Princess Twilight, Mayor Mare, and each of the Elements of Harmony. You will find their recommendations below.”

“Why … there’s only one name,” Spoiled Rich objected.

“Could you think of anypony better for the job?” Grif countered. “She is the only certified Pony for miles.”

Spoiled rich looked positively livid. She sped through the document, flapping attachments and zipping the scroll so quickly, it almost looked like smoke was coming from the sheer friction generated against the table. Grif smiled wide as he watched her eyes twitch and the vein throb on her temple. She wouldn’t find a single fault to capitalize on. Every T was crossed, every I was dotted, and to refuse this perfectly reasonable proposal and such a generous donation would been seen as positively incompetent.

“You will notice we have left small suggestive remarks as to possible programs any remaining bits could be put towards, such as a breakfast program, more funding towards special events like the Applewood Derby, and the creation of extracurricular clubs. We have also suggested the school appoint a proper student government to hear issues and thoughts for the students themselves. It is our children who will be attending this school, and they are our future. It is our belief that this proposal would insure that future is bright and beautiful, affording each child an equal opportunity to try new things and expand their horizons in preparation for adulthood,” Grif said. Several parents stomped enthusiastically behind him.

Pensword couldn’t help but chuckle silently on the sidelines. He knew Grif would take good care of this, and he was happy to see how neatly trapped Spoiled was. Until now, Filthy Rich had been one of the main contributors to the budget, and that held major weight for the mare. Now there was a new donor in town, and the record had clearly been given in a manner that would be impossible to suppress or alter as to that donation’s intent. He watched with some satisfaction as Spoiled squirmed in her seat.

“So then, board members, I ask you to vote now. I realize this is a major proposal to consider, but I feel that you owe it to the parents present to let them know. It is for their sake that you're here, after all.”

Spoiled Rich’s eyes darted back and forth between the parents, Grif, Pensword, and her fellow board members. When the chairpony was about to respond, she quickly shot her hoof into the air. “I wish to make a motion!” she said hastily, even as she struggled to keep her voice level.

The chairpony turned to look at her. “The chairpony recognizes Board Member Spoiled Rich.”

Spoiled took a deep breath, then proceeded. “This is all rather sudden. There's a lot of information here, and while it does follow the rules for donations of where funds go, we do have a month to look over the document. I’m not saying that we should deny what could singlehoofedly, or handedly as the case may be, be the greatest donation Ponyville has ever seen. But without a thorough knowledge of the contents of this proposal, I believe it would be foolish to press forward. As such, I move that we take the time to review this proposal in depth before we reconvene on this business one month hence.”

The other members looked nervously at one another before slowly nodding their heads. While this donation was too good to be true, and would give them all a welcome relief, she had a valid point. The chairpony sighed.

“Will anyone second the motion?”

One of the members raised a timid hoof. “I ... second the motion …”

“... Very well. Thank you, Board Member Ever Glow. All in–Yes, Miss Bon Bon?” the chairpony asked. Bon Bon was standing on her seat, and continued to look calmly at the chairpony, despite the murderous looks she was getting from Spoiled Rich.

“If it please the chairpony, I wish to motion for an amendment to Board Member Spoiled Rich’s proposal. While the documentation is fairly substantial, a month seems a little extreme when all of us have plenty of time outside our work schedules to review the document. A week should be sufficient for us to review the papers and draw up any objections or concerns, at which time we can bring them to bear with Grif and all the parents present.”

“The motion is noted. Will anyone second the motion?”

A burly black stallion with a chalky grey mane and tail raised a hoof. “I second the motion,” he rumbled.

“Thank you, Board Member Blank Slate. The motion is duly noted. As such, we shall vote on both, starting with Spoiled Rich’s proposal first. “All in favor for the former motion?”

Spoiled raised her hoof. She glared down the line at the remaining ponies, where two smaller mares raised trembling hooves.

“All opposed?” Six Pony hooves rose.

“The motion is denied. The secretary will please note the time and date of the action, and we will carry on to the second motion. All in favor of reconvening after a week’s time of study to approve or deny the donation’s proposal?” Bon Bon stared defiantly at Spoiled Rich as she raised her hoof, along with Blank slate and the other members, including the chairpony. Some glared with undisguised malice, others with smug smiles.

The chairpony remained perfectly neutral as he spoke. “Then the motion is carried. The secretary will please note the time of the vote and the result for future reference. This body will meet as a collective in a week’s time to discuss the contents of the donation and its designations.” The secretary nodded as he typed on the typewriter before nodding again to indicate the motion had been notarized. “The record is duly noted, and the board shall reconvene on the matter of this donation in one week’s time. We would encourage all parents to attend, so that they can fully understand the impact these designated funds will have on them and their children. Afterwards, we will vote. Have you any further business with the board, Commander, Mr. Bladefeather?”

“Not at this time, Mister Chairpony,” the two friends said.

“Very well. If you could please return to your seats, we would like to invite any other Ponies with business or concerns to take the floor.”

With a polite nod, Grif and Pensword returned to their seats.

“I think we’re going to have to take a very close look at Spoiled Rich,” Grif said as he leaned close to his friend.

“Agreed. The intimidation factor is positively deplorable. I will see about arranging an investigation.”

“It will likely need to be a joint effort from a non-biased party.”

“I think Princess Twilight would make a suitable neutral candidate, wouldn’t you say? After all, she is Princess Celestia’s protege, values knowledge more than life, and she is exceptionally thorough in her research and investigations. If somepony is doing something to hinder the education of young Ponies....” He left it hanging.

Grif smirked. “Pensword, I like the way you think.”

Hammer Strike sighed as he moved his way to his forge. After all this time, he’d finally burned off the aspect of time enough to let the rest bleed off him naturally, giving him brief flashes of the near future and near past. He paused as he put a hoof to his door. He could feel a presence somewhere near him.

Pushing open the door, he found a stallion he was fairly positive he’d never seen before. Albeit said stallion was behind a newspaper, so he couldn’t be sure. He sat on an old-fashioned high-backed chair Hammer was certain he’d never had in his forge, and a small curl of smoke seemed to be rising from behind the paper, filling the room with the smell of tobacco.

“Uh… Hello?” Hammer Strike called, confused.

The paper lowered, revealing a brown stallion's muzzle with his mane slicked back. A blackwood pipe hung idly from his mouth and as he folded the paper, and put it away. He wore a cream-colored sweater vest with a white shirt and a muted brown tie beneath it. He grabbed the pipe in one hoof and pulled it from his mouth to speak in a calm, strangely welcoming tone.

“Well hey there, sport! Glad to see your back on your hooves. Good for you!”

“Uhh…. Yes. Question. Who are you?”

“Come on, son. You should know that! You just messed with forces you haven’t fully comprehended. What happened last time you did something crazy like that, huh?”

“Depends on which one you count. If you count the corrupted, that’s one, but other than that, it was when I blacked out in fury,” Hammer Strike replied simply before glancing at the newspaper to check the date. “Oh, boy. Either you’re joking around with that paper, or I need to figure out how to see everyone without harming myself…”

“You kids and your newfangled messing with the foundations of the universe.” He chuckled and shook his head before taking a few more puffs of his pipe.

“Hey, it’s either that or practice with deadly weapons. I chose the fun route.” Hammer Strike shrugged.

“That's good, slugger. Always let the other guy hit first with the deadly weapons. Then you can’t get in trouble. But don’t tell Mom I said that,” he said in a conspiratorial whisper before winking at Hammer Strike.

“I feel like I can hardly understand you.”

“You will someday, son. You will,” the stallion laughed.

“So … everything fine with the whole time travel and messing with time deal, or are you here to tell me to cut back on it?”

“Hey, it’s perfectly natural to be curious about dad’s toys, kiddo. Just be careful, and don’t let Mom catch you next time. You worried her half to death.”

Hammer Strike felt part of his mind drifting off as he tried putting some sense of thought into what in the world the stallion meant. “...Who...?”

“Mom, son. You know, Mother Nature? Or as i like to call her, that swell girl,” he said as a warm smile graced his lips and he stared off into space.

Hammer Strike couldn’t help but think back to every stereotype of a father from the 1900’s. “Got… it...? Question. Will I even be able to see her?”

“Sure you will. Just not right now. She’s busy what with global warming, deforestation, the Everfree Forest invading, droughts–”

“I’m sorry, what was that last one?”

“Droughts?”

“No, the other one.”

“Deforestation?”

“No. The other one.”

“Global warming?”

“The one you haven’t mentioned yet!”

“... Droughts?”

“...Nevermind. I give up.” Hammer Strike groaned.

“Well anyway, kiddo, I should probably leave you to your homework. I’ll talk to you later, sport. Oh, and I almost forgot your allowance.” He chuckled as he withdrew a bit from his pocket and threw it to Hammer Strike. “Don’t spend it all in one place.” And with a wink, he and the newspaper were gone. The chair, however, remained.

Hammer Strike felt his eye twitch as he caught the bit. Looking it over a few times he could note the date of its manufacturing was around a hundred years ahead of the current year. After a moment he pocketed the coin and rubbed his face, not even bothering to acknowledge the chair as he moved over to his metal storage and started work. He needed to decompress.

“Thank you for meeting with me on such short notice, Princess Sparkle,” Pensword said as they walked side by side up the steps into the town hall. “I hope you got the scroll outlining my ideas and thoughts.”

“Of course, Pensword. But I’ll admit, I was surprised at your letter. I assumed you wanted to keep the fort as is for all the new recruits that’ll be coming in.”

“Right now, New Unity is the seat of all the humans and warriors. It would be a pain in the feathers and tail to trek here and work, when it would be easier to train them there at the moment. Right now we are doing stop-gap movements until we can get the bill passed and a fully dedicated location for boot camp. From there, we will have them shipped off to military bases all over Equestria.

“Twilight, we also, that is to say Matthew, Shawn, and Taze gave the base to Ponyville to use as they see fit. Besides, if I want officers, I need to start now and establish an ROTC.” He paused and smirked. “That stands for Reserve Officer Training Corps. They are what will eventually be an integral part in training all future officers while they get their college degrees. That means that the military will be paying for their tuition in exchange for a set number of years of service. Right now we are thinking between five and ten years with options to extend.”

“So you wanted to see about using the fort’s land for something else, right?” Twilight asked. “Based on the amount of research you asked me to do, I think I know where this is going.”

“Well, that is the thing. As the princess of this region, you are the de-facto owner of those lands, and thus of the fort. This means that you can do as you wish with it. I was hoping that with it becoming a University, you could draw the smartest and brightest here to Ponyville to allow you to, well, create a hot bed of innovations in all the sciences from magic to flight. With the plans, we even will have some agricultural degrees as well.” Pensword smiled. “To have the University, we will need you to sign the land over to Ponyville with the express purpose of building that university in mind. The buildings are standing, and you can retrofit them and eventually expand them. The land around it can be moved and bought. I advise buying the land sooner, rather than later, as when Ponyville will grow, they will build up around the school fast.” Pensword stopped talking as they stood at the secretary’s desk.

“Hi, we’re here to meet with Mayor Mare. We have an appointment?”

The secretary gave a confused look before she quickly moved to the doors and reached for the handle, only to be smacked in the muzzle by it opening.

“Honestly, she’s a princess for Tartarus’ sake,” Mayor Mare said as she flung open the door. “If she wants to see me, she can see me. Stop doing that!” She rolled her eyes and signaled Twilight inside, then looked to her secretary and sighed. “Sorry about that, Miss File. Take the rest of the day off on me.” She closed the door behind her and casually took her spot behind her desk before pouring a shot of cider and downing it immediately. “Forgive me, Princess. It’s Tuesday in Ponyville.”

Pensword nodded his head. “So, dare I ask if anything has happened this Tuesday?”

“Another bunny stampede,” Mayor Mare said, sighing. “Seriously, how does this entitle a town-wide emergency? I’m getting insurance claims on gardens here. The town’s insurance is ridiculous as it is, and I’m supposed to show the company these?”

“I am sure New Unity can help our neighbor town, if you can give a list before we leave, I am sure I can give it to Lord Hammer Strike for review.”

“Thank you, Commander. As always, our neighbors in New Unity are good friends,” she said, giving him a grateful smile. “Now, Commander, Princess, what can I do for such esteemed company?”

Twilight looked a bit nervously around as she rubbed a hoof against the other before she shook her head and reestablished control over her actions. “Pensword had a suggestion he wanted to run past you before I consider moving forward with the plan. Since you’re the mayor, and seem to know everypony the best, you’d probably know whether or not this would be a worthwhile investment.”

“The proposal is that, seeing as the military base became property for Princess Twilight Sparkle, and Ponies here in Ponyville are already feeling the beginnings of growth from the trade and income brought by the workers helping to restore New Unity, I would rather not tear down the buildings, but instead repurpose them into a new university. While Celestia’s school for the Gifted is a noble contribution, it is a school only powerful Unicorns are able to attend. We would like to establish a school where everypony can enjoy an education in whatever field they wish to study under the main principles of harmony, and what better place could there be for that than the very village the Elements of Harmony call their home?” Pensword asked.

“Isn’t Ponyville's population still somewhat small to have a university?” Mayor Mare asked as she began rummaging through papers “I’m sure there was a population limit on this sort of thing.”

“Mayor Mare, I’m afraid there’s one population you’re actually failing to take into account,” Twilight said a bit uncomfortably. “We have a burgeoning population of Gryphons nearby who are about to be integrated as a part of our community. There’s also the matter of students traveling to Ponyville from other towns, and the other Ponies who are living and trading in New Unity.” She smiled sheepishly. “I’ve actually already taken the liberty of drawing up the necessary figures and diagrams for you to review, along with the proper zoning requests to lay before the boards in triplicate, and I’ve even drawn up a list of potential investors who are willing to assist with the project.” A heavy load of papers slammed on top of Mayor Mare’s desk.

“I see you’ve covered the financial bases. And what about staffing? Teachers are easy to come by, but professors are another story. Teachers are, after all, somewhat more flexible about the subjects they teach. A professor has to specialize.”

“You’ll find that in the index for manuscript H, table 3. It features the top professors classified by their fields, professionalism, reviews, going rates, and permanent records.”

“And you're fairly confident Princess Celestia will be willing to accredit this facility? You understand as a resident princess, you yourself cannot be part of the committee that decides if it will be credited or not.”

“I have every confidence in Celestia, Luna, and Cadence’s judgement on the matter. And besides, the worst that can happen is that they say no. And since I’ve pretty much done all the paperwork for you, it won’t be that much of a loss for you as mayor.”

“And I am going to guess that you plan on interweaving a military program into the scholarship program, Commander?” Mayor Mare asked.

“That is correct, as that will make up about ten percent of funding. Matthew informed me that officers were given college opportunities so they would be educated and well trained when they joined the force. In exchange for a full ride military scholarship, the recipient would have to perform a seven year tour. We also discussed that those who are honorably discharged from the military will be given vouchers for university training as well. However, like I said, it is starting at only ten percent of initial investment and funding for now.”

“Well, your plans seem sound,” Mayor Mare noted as she flipped the first few pages to see the veritable avalanche of text and technical terminology. “Unfortunately, I can’t give you an approval until after the next council meeting.”

“I understand. I’m just hoping the town will be willing to give this school a chance. It could really do a lot for Ponyville, and more importantly for all the little foals I tutor, once they get old enough. Thank you so much for your time.”

“Anything for you, Twilight. You’re always welcome here.”

“So, Twilight Sparkle, I take it when you trained with Celestia, she would give you formal reviews, correct?” Clover asked. The two of them stood in the center of a large ring that had been bordered with powerful warding runes and shielding charms. Clover's battle staff floated at her side, its mace-like end freshly polished and sharpened.

“Yes. And I’m guessing you’re about to do the same for me, judging by all these runes and protective measures.” Twilight held her own focus in her magic. Its flat blade had been carefully maintained, and its star-cut amethyst shone brightly as its ruby-red core burned. The five precious stones that adorned its root-like protrusions flickered like little stars, and the strengthening runes flared in anticipation for the exercise that was to come.

“Well I’d hate to have to explain to Celestia why the surrounding ten miles is nothing but a pile of smoking slag ... again,” Clover said. “Celestia has praised your ability to learn and apply magic quickly. As you should have realized by now, these are the cornerstones of being a good battle mage, but only when properly tempered with determination and drive. Neither of us will be leaving this circle until you have successfully scored five consecutive hits on my person. You may use any elemental or combat magic to do this, but expect me to respond in kind. Once we’ve started, I am your enemy, not your teacher, and this is something you must remember at all times. Is that understood?”

Twilight gulped and nodded her head. “Yes, Ma’am.”

“You can start when ready.”

Twilight took a deep breath, then started off with a well-calculated lunge, lifting her weapon to strike on a downward arc.

Without blinking, Clover whipped her staff outward and flames erupted out of it like a whip towards Twilight, scalding her right flank. “You get points for remembering that’s a weapon you’re holding, but the blade is there for your personal defense. It shouldn’t be your first decision”

“It wasn’t.” Twilight smiled as Clover found her legs rooted to the spot as they sunk into the floor before it hardened again. “First thing Hammer Strike taught me: rely on magic second, but always have a backup plan if a regular attack won’t work.”

Clover nodded in approval “A good start, but not quite enough.” Large stone walls erupted around her. At first Twilight thought Clover was shielding herself, but soon it became clear there was another meaning as the stone began to crumple and bend around Clover until what looked like a very crudely made stone Unicorn stood before her, and then, miraculously, the stone Unicorn began to move. Clover was free from her imprisonment. She proceeded to duck and roll towards Twilight. Her hooves shot forward, and pebbles shot off of them at high velocity.

Twilight twirled her staff as a makeshift shield and proceeded to rush to the side before she lashed out with a fire spell. A concentrated jet of purple flame tinged with red and white shot from the star on her staff and circled to form a fiery tornado before it changed its shape into a writhing fiery serpent. It wrapped its coils around the stone and squeezed as its light and heat grew more intense. Even as she maintained the spell, Twilight looked warily around the area. Clover was no fool, and she had hundreds of years more experience. She would need to keep her senses sharp to avoid any counterstrategies the mage might come up with.

A pair of hooves sprung from the ground and grabbed onto Twilight’s back legs before pulling her down. The earth moved like water around them until she found herself submerged up to the neck. The hooves released, and Clover erupted from the ground in front of her seconds later, her red hot focus floating back to her from the coiling flaming serpent. “Remember, when fighting a Unicorn, all directions are viable to attack.”

“I know.” Twilight smirked as the light in her horn and her focus radiated like a miniature sun. There was a deep rumble as the earth erupted upwards to form a giant Earth Pony golem whose features were a mixture between Big Mac and Hammer Strike. With a light tug of its hoof, Twilight was released from her prison on its head and returned to its back as it bellowed before punching with its giant hoof.

“Interesting golem, but you can do better.” Clover chuckled as she slammed her staff into the ground. In seconds, vines crawled from the ground and on top of each other. A bundle of these vines wrapped around the stone hoof. The sheer momentum and force would have snapped a single vine instantly, but the intertwined nature of the vines absorbed the momentum as they continued to grow and shape into an earth pony the size of Celestia herself. Leaves and twigs grew from the top and sides of its form as a vague face seemed to take shape at the head. It looked down at the stone hoof, then at the golem, and growled. And then, to Twilight’s shock, it spoke.

“I,” it pressed the stone leg as the stone cracked and shattered under the pressure of nature’s fury. “Am.” Shoots shot off the leg and began intertwining the stone before tearing it, and by extension Twilight’s stone golem, apart. “GROOT!” it roared.

“Animating stone takes mana to shape, mana to mold, and mana to keep it moving. Plants have their own life force and energy. All it takes is a little push to make them do what you need.”

“Not bad, Clover,” Twilight panted. “Just what I expected from a mage who was trained by Star Swirl himself.”

“I am Groot?” the newly created plant golem looked to Clover questioningly.

“No, that will be all. Thank you, my friend. You can go now.” Clover nodded kindly towards it.

“I am groot!” The golem nodded and wandered off towards the forest.

Twilight shuddered. “I think … I have the willies?”

“That's the sign of a great magician,” Clover said, “but I think I’ve seen enough for today. You’re coming along well, but you still need to work on deception and abstract thinking. You can go.” Clover waved her staff and the protective runes vanished into smoke.

“But I didn’t even really hit you! I mean, I suppose an argument could be made about the fiery snake and all, but–”

“It took me ten years to hit Star Swirl once. The idea was never to hit me, but for me to see how you’d react to that knowledge. I can’t just give you some arbitrary test and expect to know how I need to teach you. I needed to see you pushing yourself, so I could know what I need to do to help you improve,” Clover explained. “You taught me how to teach you.”

“I … did?”

“Most certainly.”

A disembodied laughter filled the room, along with the distinct scent of fudge and cotton candy. “My oh my, now that is what I call a real showdown. Two mighty mages, each a bearer of the power of the element of magic, each equally matched in strength and potential, but not necessarily in experience.” With a bright flash of light, their focuses were replaced with a twin set of scepters, each with a mocking effigy of their heads. Then Discord arrived with his usual flare and bowed dramatically. “Bravo, oh bravo! I really have to hand it to you, ladies. That was some of the best chaos I’ve seen in quite a long time, and that’s saying something when we’re so close to Ponyville.”

Before Discord could go much further his face was bathed in a bright light, and when it cleared, he felt very strange. Summoning a mirror, he looked into it to find that his horns where both evenly curved with no signs of the stray antler. His eyes were the same size and shape, his teeth were straight and neat. He was HIDEOUS!

Discord let loose a girlish scream at the sight. “Clover, what have you done?” He slowly began to melt. “Oh what a world, what a world! To think I could be undone by a simple organization spell!” Then he exploded before reforming behind the pair with his form just as disproportionate as ever. He chuckled as he took the two ponies into a bear hug. “Good one, Clover. I see you haven’t lost your touch.”

“Worth a shot.” Clover shrugged. “I guess we can just wait for Hammer Strike. I’m certain he’ll be taking a walk out here soon.”

“I can’t exactly help being drawn to the center of chaos in this world, now can I? I mean, after all, I am the Spirit of Chaos, as in linked directly to it?”

“Are you saying you are bound to the center of chaos, as though it were a rule? Isn’t the spirit of chaos being bound to a rule impossible?”

Discord laughed. “Ah, my dear Clover, so wise, and yet so short sighted. Since when has anything I’ve ever done make any sense?” He promptly threw a bucket of green goop on Twilight’s flank. When she had managed to clean herself off again with the cleaning spell she’d used to release Cadence, she was pleasantly surprised to find the burns on her flank totally healed.

“You never killed anyone, which made perfect sense, as you being a spirit of chaos cannot purposefully bring about order, and what's more orderly than death?”

“You mean what’s more boring than death?” Discord yawned tiredly and rolled his eyes. “Honestly, Clover, didn’t we have such fun together in that statue garden? You scraped the bird droppings off me, and I got to entertain you with my fabulous sense of humor.”

“You mean before or after you begged me to hide you when the centaur and his brother visited?” Clover asked.

“Aww, now don’t be like that, Clover. You know I was right to ask you, even if I did have to beat you in a mind game before you agreed.” He sighed and snapped his fingers as the scepters returned to focuses again. “Some people just don’t know how to take a joke nowadays.” He tutted chidingly. “Anyways, I just wanted to stop by to let you know Pinkie Pie’s going to be coming soon for a big announcement. You might want to be ready for her. Ta-ta.” He grinned as he ate his own tail until he disappeared in a flash of light.

“Come on, Twilight,” Clover growled. “Let's get some food. You used up a lot of mana back there, and it’s important to stay charged.”

“You don’t have to tell me twice,” Twilight agreed as her stomach rumbled. “I think after that, I’ll need a little time for meditation.

“I see Zecora trained you well,” Clover said, half smiling.

“Yeah. I guess she did. Wait, how did you find out about that?”

Clover just chuckled as they walked along. “Every mare has her secrets, Twilight.”

121 - The Marquis

Extended Holiday
Chapter 121: The Marquis
Act 18

Pensword sat at his desk working on a set of rather important documents. Taking a page out of Spitfire’s rule book, he worked feverishly, either stamping his hoof on or signing various photos of himself wearing all his medals. Three of these copies were to be donated to museums or historical societies, and two to be given to young foals, so they could win a bet. The rest were to be filed away to be presented to nations of his choosing on Earth the next time he and the others could visit the world. He also took advantage of the spare time to record updates in his files for the family back on Earth, with photos, accounts, and rough drafts for his autobiography. Some things were still a bit too painful to discuss out loud, so letting them read about it would allow them to understand better. One thing that Matthew and Pensword both agreed on was that family was very, very important. And that brought Pensword to his newest surprise. Fox Feather was going to be a mother as well. That just left Little Willow. He chuckled, and shook his head. He wouldn’t be surprised if she and Big Mac were ready to have a baby in the next few months. “The things time travel will do to a mare’s biology,” he muttered. He paused to look up as the handle to his office door turned.

Preston entered with a Gryphon Pensword had never seen in his life standing behind. The Changeling looked to Pensword, then back to the Gryphon. “Uh, according to this fellow here, he has something meant for your eyes only.”

Pensword nodded. “You may go, Preston. Thank you.” As the Changeling made his way out the door, Pensword waited patiently as he leaned back in his chair, and placed his hooves together.

“The clan leader requested you get this immediately, and then find him at the Gantrithor as soon as you have read it,” the Gryphon said as he thrust a scroll onto Pensword’s table. “He only just decoded it.”

“What is it this time?” Pensword groaned. He gave a tired, albeit wary look the Gryphon’s way. “My apologies, but I’m afraid I will have to ask you to wait outside.”

The messenger nodded his understanding, and made his way out the door. When Pensword was certain he was alone, he broke the seal, and began to read.

Dear commander,

It has come to our attention that one of our nobility has heard much about New Unity and your personal efforts towards such. He has also spoken of great admiration for your actions during the coup, and, as such, requested that we allow him to travel to New Unity in order to join your cause.

Naturally, it is a request we refused, though not lightly. Surely, you can understand that we cannot simply allow one of our court to up and leave. Unfortunately, the noble in question has recently vanished, along with his airship, which he had claimed to be stocking to send a gift to Clanleader Grif. Nearly his entire fortune and more than a score of his personal Gryphon-at-arms have likewise vanished.

We beg you, Commander. Should a Gryphon bearing the name Lafayette show up at your door requesting to join you, send him back to us post haste.

Yours in friendship,
His Holiness, Emperor Daedalus.

Pensword gaped at the letter’s contents. Matthew performed multiple double takes within their joined consciousness as he looked over the name. The silence was more than a little worrisome for Pensword. That is, until what can only be described as a high-pitched, excited squee filled Pensword’s consciousness, causing the Pony to wince as he tried to adjust to the sound only he could hear. He allowed himself an indulgent smile as he rolled the scroll back up, and tucked it under his wing. Then he made his way out the door and into the receptionist’s room, where Preston was busy at work, while the messenger from earlier waited patiently in a chair. He gave a curt nod towards the warrior, and motioned towards the door. No other words needed to be exchanged as the pair began their trek to the Gantrithor, or as Pensword still insisted on calling it, the Giant. Matthew continued to gush over the history of the name on Earth, and how he couldn’t wait to see what this Equestrian incarnation would be like. Something about history repeating itself, but he couldn’t make it out with how quickly Matthew’s thoughts were flitting past. He finally had to smack Matthew with a mental newspaper to get him to calm down enough for them to think properly. After all, they were about to enter the Gantrithor, and they needed to have their wits about them.

Upon reaching the bridge, he found Grif at one of the speakers.

“Gantrithor la grêle c'est réjouissance pour demander la permission d'accoster,” a voice crackled through the speaker.

“Veuillez tenir sur la fête, nous avons besoin d'un moment pour préparer plus de,” Grif responded through the microphone as he looked to Pensword.

“So, I take it the messenger found you?” Grif asked he looked to the commander with tired eyes. “You receive word about a Gryphon noble possibly coming in, and I have a Gryphon airship trying to land. Coincidence?” he asked, already knowing the answer.

“I think not! Do you happen to know the noble’s name?” he asked excitedly. Clearly, this was Matthew. “Also, please teach me French. If he is going to learn our language like our original friend learned English in a year, I should try to learn his tongue as well. And, oh man … do you–?” He giggled almost uncontrollably. “This is going to be fun.”

“I was hoping you wouldn’t find out about Marie-Joseph Paul Yves Roch Gilbert du Motier, Marquis de Lafayette,” Grif sighed. “He’s a noble from the western lower kingdom, the last scion of a noble family eleven generations old. His family once ruled more property than the king; however, they’ve been liquidating their considerable assets for over a generation. They now own only a small villa near the coast. However, they have had a traditional spot at court for the last three emperors. The marquis is young, brash, and some would say a little screwy, but he’s known for humility and a great sense of purpose.” Grif put a taloned hand to his forehead, and shook his head. “Matthew must be squealing like a schoolgirl right now.”

Pensword simply responded by unleashing a high pitched squeal that only one being had ever made before in the Gryphon’s experience. If there was any doubt before, as to who was behind the wheel, they were thoroughly crushed. “And he wants to see Unity! I can hardly believe it.” He danced on all four hooves, which was incredibly uncharacteristic of the military leader, but a perfect fit for the historian that Matthew was.

“I take it you want me to give them the go-ahead to dock?” Grif asked.

The Pegasus nodded vigorously. “This is so incredible! I hope he likes New Unity. And, oh, Grif, I am so not returning him to the Gryphon Empire. No way.”

Grif sighed as he leaned into the microphone. “Cette Revelry, est Gantrithor. Clair pour votre dock. Venir à nice et lent.” He turned to Pensword as he cut off the connection. “Come on. Let’s get on the dock to meet them.”

Pensword grinned as the pair stood on the docking platform together. He was thankful that Shawn had designed it so that it could hold multiple ships at once. He’d have to remember to thank him later for the foresight. They watched as the ship glided into the open berth. Two large smokestacks towered out from the middle of the ship, belching black coal smoke, most likely to run things not attached to the storm stone core. The vessel had been painted a pristine white with gold trimming where the hull met the decking. A second tier the size of a good half the ship was divided into four equal parts with two long-barreled turrets stacked up in the front and the back. The sides rose to create what essentially was a citadel loaded with what had to be a veritable cornucopia of anti-flying weapons. The bridge stood above the second tier. While Matthew wasn’t able to judge the dimensions of the area too well, Pensword could say with some certainty that Layfette’s ship was just as large, plus half a length over the ship that had ferried them to the Gryphon Empire.

The bow of the Revelry had a large saker falcon figurehead all leafed in gold with gems for eyes and talons as its wings spread out to the place where the anchor chains would be. It was highly probable that the feathers could function as mooring lines. Two tall masts stood above the bridge, and had been painted a bright blue, rather than white. The combined flags of the southern kingdom, Gryphonia itself, and Lafayette’s personal crest waved in the winds generated by the ship as it slowly descended. Said crest stood boldly on a white flag with the same blue as the bridge. A falcon had been sewn into the material, holding a sword in its right talon. A book was held firmly in its mouth, while a heavy shield was clutched in its left talon. Beneath these flags, the banner of Pensword’s command waved brilliantly as its white stars shone amongst the blue background of the fabric.

Another mast on the back of the ship held a series of messenger flags for communication purposes, should the main systems fail. Sailors stood along the decks in fancy pressed uniforms as they readied the ship to dock. The doorways Grif could see were painted with various depictions of events from their country’s history ranging from their original home, battles from the clan’s history, and various religious imagery portraying the four Winds and their children. Gold trimming also surrounded the bridge, with extra glowing stones to help conduct lightning and increase the ship’s visibility as it passed through cloud banks. Pensword looked to see Kahn and the other Demon Slayers from the empire manning the dock to catch the mooring lines and help secure the ship in place. On getting a closer look at the sheer gaudiness of the airship, Pensword couldn’t help but wonder how much money went into maintaining such a thing.

“Perhaps Hammer Strike might like to have something like this. It would certainly be a good way to use up his funds,” he mused.

The doors slid open smoothly, and a long red carpeted gangplank was lowered with care. Several Gryphons in tinted blue armor marked by a white fleur de lis on each pauldron filed down in two perfect lines. Each drew his weapon, be it saber, rapier, axe, or otherwise, and held it in a salute to Pensword as they passed him to form a full column. When they were all in formation, they produced small polished brass trumpets, and sounded them as one. Another figure appeared, and moved slowly down the plank. He was surprisingly small for a Gryphon, even being on an eye level with Pensword. His head was that of a saker falcon with a smoothed-down crest, deep-set eyes, and a black curved beak. His feathers were a whitish grey with brown and black blotches here and there. The coloring seemed to melt into his white-and-black fur. His body was that of a genet, something smaller, but showing the right muscle for swiftness and maneuverability. Rather than armor, or even dress armor, he wore a simple blue dress uniform made from what seemed to be sturdy, yet fine material. A white sash covered his middle, and silver epaulets shone brightly on his shoulders. A deadly-looking saber with a curved guard hung close to his side. Unlike the tufted tails most Gryphons had, Lafayette’s tail was bushy, and completely covered in fluffy white-and-black-ringed fur.

“Ah, Mon commander! How long I have wished to meet the stallion who saved the emperor and spread the word of New Unity.” His accent was thick, and he pronounced Unity with a “teh,” revealing just how very Phrench he was. Then, in a very forward action, he walked up to Pensword, and hugged him.

Pensword was shocked, but Matthew was elated. Thus far, Lafayette was staying true to form. At the human half of his consciousness’ insistence, he returned the hug, albeit while feeling more than a little confused. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Marquis De Lafayette. Do you have any letters of recommendation you wish to present?”

The Gryphon presented a scroll with Princess Luna’s seal on it. “I only have this, I fear. I am not well liked back home for the sentiments I have shown so openly of late.”

Pensword nodded, and opened the letter, only for his eyes to widen in surprise as he discovered it was addressed to both Himself and Matthew. Luna spoke of how she had noticed certain similarities between the Lafayette she had discussed with Matthew on the dream plane and the one from Gryphonia. Considering the parallels that had been drawn previously from Earth, she figured it was a safe bet to give Lafayette a chance. As such, he and his troops were now under commission. Lafayette was to become a major general immediately, but it was up to Pensword to decide how much Lafayette would be able to invoke such authority.

“I understand that Luna has given you a commission within Equestria’s new military to try and lessen the sting of being stuck in Equestria for the time being. Unfortunately, there is a problem with this. You and I are both commissioned officers in no true military. So, until we can get everypony up to speed, I cannot give you any troops to lead. However, if you wish to teach military tactics to our recruits here, I would not be opposed to that.”

Lafayette nodded his understanding. “I may yet be able to help further the cause of Unity, regardless,” he said humbly as a blush rose beneath his cheeks. “I have made my insistence known to the princess. I will not accept payment for my services, only for my men. They are loyal, and have followed me here, despite what that may mean for them. If you cannot pay them, then I will see to it myself. Please, use us as you see fit, mon commander.”

Pensword nodded his head. “Very well. Your men will be paid on the same day as the rest of our men, which will be in two weeks’ time. Actually,” he looked to his right, “Kahn, see the quartermaster, and get this set up right away. Till then, if they need anything, make sure the Demon Slayers try to help first.” He spread his wings. “I hope that is suitable, Lafayette.”

Kahn saluted, and took wing to get it done, while Lafayette nodded and turned to Grif.

“Ah, Avatar. I have brought you a little something.” Lafayette smiled as he looked to his ship and signaled with a sharp whistle. A larger heron-headed Gryphon emerged bearing a small bottle and three silver goblets. He gave one to Pensword, the second to Grif, and the third to Lafayette himself, then popped the cork open, and poured each of them a small amount of a red liquid. The scent of cinnamon immediately assailed Pensword’s nose.

“This?” Grif’s eyes widened as he leaned in. “This can’t be.” He took a whiff, then a sip, then a gulp. A shiver of pleasure ran through his body. “Kal’levenah! This time of year?”

Pensword raised an eyebrow as he took a sip, expecting something similar to the guarkalah. It was thicker than it looked, and raced into the mouth like chocolate syrup, but the moment it hit his tongue, the spices struck. Cinnamon, peppermint, and chilli pepper rushed one after the other in a whirling medley of flavors. It was robust, but not enough to burn his tongue. When he swallowed, the heat flowed down his throat and throughout his body, removing the chill of the winter air.

“Wha–?” Pensword gasped. “You can bottle both the winter and a summer day?”

“Kal’levenah is a concoction made from several ingredients found within the empire, one of the few cases, if any, where we farm or harvest fruits and spices; however, to make it is tricky. Not all the ingredients are easily purchased. That goblet full alone is probably worth a few thousand beaks,” Grif explained.

“I have brought six barrels for your stores, Lord Bladefeather.” Lafayette grinned as Grif stood stock still, looking at the marquis as though he’d grown a second head. “I’ll take your silence as gratitude enough. My people will have them unloaded, and then your clansmen can move them at your convenience.” The marquis turned to address Pensword, leaving Grif to his bewildered stupor. “Perhaps I may request a tour?”

“Of course, Major General. While you may have a noble rank, a Thestral puts a military rank before any other, save one: husband or wife. If you would kindly follow me, we will begin our tour over here.” The pair walked casually along the dock’s heavy wooden planking as they prepared to take wing, only for the marquis to laugh happily as two darts struck the back of his head. He quickly raised his talons to catch the flailing bundle of blue fur and leathery wings. He plucked off the darts, and presented them to the little foal, before leaning in to whisper in her ears. Moon River giggled, and booped her hoof against his beak, before he found himself carrying the foal along for the trip. Neither seemed to mind.

In the cold crisp of winter, a lot of work could be done. There was still hunting to do, wood to haul, items to craft. However, a great many things also couldn’t be done. Food and flower gardens alike had to be left alone for the next few months, stone quarrying and most mining had to be put on hold, and most long scouting trips had been restricted to those with wings to reduce the possibility of getting lost. It was at this time that Grif decided to handle another matter that had reared it’s ugly head in the Bladefeather compound.

Grif had been liberal about the Bladefeathers’ resources. He didn’t worry if a few sheets of leather or some new buckles went missing, because a Gryphon needed to fix a sword belt or fashion a new pack. These things were easily replaceable, and with the amount the Gryphon clan hunted and the smiths nearby in New Unity, leather and steel could easily be replaced.

No the problem was the clan's own carefully maintained stockpiles of useful harder woods and stronger stones, which, while existent in the surrounding resources, were surprisingly rare. These items were held by the clan strictly for the making and maintaining of defenses, memorials, and important religious necessities. Unfortunately, he’d had to place the stockpile under guard when Gryphons began taking from these materials in order to make additions to their homes. It was not that Grif was against them making these changes and additions, it was that he was against them using clan resources to do it. Despite making it clear they’d need to acquire the materials themselves or actually buy them from the stockpile, Bladefeathers had still taken them, usually waiting until nightfall.

The other side of this issue was favors. Gryphons being Gryphons, even the formerly clanless could get a swelled head at times. When Grif sat down with the administrative council once every couple of weeks to go over necessary matters regarding the clan, he found himself bombarded for three hours with requests ranging from heavily unreasonable to utterly absurd. One Gryphon had requested to turn his house into a watchtower. Said Gryphon lived in the very center of the compound, and would not even be able to see past the walls, unless said tower was over forty stories high. Too utterly unreasonable. One actually demanded a massive library, and Grif wasn’t against that part. The issue was that this Gryphon demanded a compendium with all of Equstria’s knowledge to be included, no matter how secret or rare.

And then there were the public demands to know what special privileges clan members would receive in the developing city state that New Unity was becoming. It was this one that worried Grif, because it was a sign the Bladefeathers were forgetting where they had started, and what this clan was supposed to mean.

It was for this reason that Grif created the Court of Winter. the court was simplistic in itself, resurrecting one of their culture’s older and more visceral styles of living. If a Gryphon came with a request that was uncommon or ridiculous, then they would have to be prepared to support it through trial by combat against a representative of Grif, starting with Thalia. If the request pushed the envelope more, the representative would be higher ranked. If the request got really bizarre or grandiose, Grif himself would face the contender in the arena. The combatants would go to one of the large snow-covered outdoor sparring mats, remove their cloaks, weapons, and armor, and fight with beak and talons, until one party gave or was unconscious. Only killing or permanently maiming an opponent was forbidden.

If the challenger won, then they would either move up the ladder, should their request warrant further scrutiny, or they would have it granted. However, they had to accept that Grif’s representative in the battle held the right to add additional burdens, if they felt it was warranted.

At first, Gryphons had lined up to take their chance, but once the first dozen or so were sent to the infirmary for attempting to fight their opponent with large boulders tied to their back paws, the challenges slowed to a steady, more reasonable pace.

It was because of this practice that Grif found himself watching as Gilda got beaten for the third time that week by Thalia. He found himself musing that, while the Gryphoness had improved in her weapons training, Grif hadn’t really taught her much in regards to talon and beak. It was not entirely a surprise that he hadn’t. Few warriors taught pupils the style, because it was believed to be unrefined and feral, but the old bird had taught him. He still had scars from those lessons. And if Gilda really was going to be a proper representative, perhaps it was time for her to gain a few scars of her own. “Yes,” he mused, “I think it’s about time we stepped your training up a phase, Gilda.”

Vital Spark narrowed his eyes as he stared into the blue mare’s hoof and joint. “Hmm. Interesting,” he mused as he levitated his textbook, and flipped through of a few of the pages.

“What is so interesting?” Trixie asked as her brow furrowed with worry.

“Based on what I’ve seen in the book here, you’re one of the rarest cases out there. You are an individual who had a set destiny that has been rewritten. Your life line was broken right along here,” he said as he pointed to a particular portion of her hoof, “and then it branched off in a new direction. I’m guessing it had something to do with the incident when you were in the dungeons.”

“Is that bad? Is Trixie in danger?” Trixie asked.

“Asks the girl who’s a fortune teller.” Vital laughed as he looked on. “Frankly, I’m still getting used to all this reading magic lines and the like. The way the maps are shown, it reminds me more of chakra than anything else.” He shrugged. “Who knows? Maybe there’s a connection. But as for what I do see in your future, there appears to be a conflict of some sort. Someone dear to you will be threatened, and you will learn a dangerous family secret at or around that time.”

“Trixie doesn’t like the first part of that prediction.”

Vital shrugged again. “For all we know, I could be way off the mark. I’m still learning how to get divination right. It wasn’t exactly a practice that was well liked in the group I grew up with. We preferred revelation and prophecy through prophets and seers. It’s a bit of a different branch.”

“It still worries Trixie.”

“The future worries everyone. What really matters is how you choose to live in the now. We’re the ones who craft the future with our actions. If there’s one thing I’ve learned, it’s that it’s better to trust in yourself and live as best you can, rather than try to stop or undo a possible future. If you do try to stop it, you could easily cause the thing you’re trying to prevent, and often do.”

“Trixie supposes she understands,” Trixie said, before moving forward to hug Vital.

Vital chuckled. “You know, that’s still taking some getting used to.”

“Suck it up, princess.”

Vital Spark laughed. “Someone’s been spending a little too much time around Grif, methinks. C’mere, you.” And then he tackled her to the ground, before starting to tickle her.

“No, stop!” Trixie giggled as she rolled helplessly on the floor.

“Nevar!” Vital teased as he continued his assault with a roguish grin. “I shall make you rue the day you dared to cross the mighty, miraculous Vital!” He then ruined the evil impersonation by attempting a villainous laugh that turned out so corny, it bordered on the ludicrous.

“Oh, really?” Trixie laughed. “We’ll have to see about that.” She flared her horn, and, in a moment, the tides were turned as she began tickling him.

“Curses! Foiled again. But how could you have known my one true weakness? Curse you, Great and Powerful Trixie!” Vital wailed as he pitched his voice to make it as grating and unappealing as possible, cracking at multiple points.

Trixie just laughed as she continued to tickle him.

“It’s good to see you're taking your lessons so seriously,” a familiar voice spoke up suddenly. Clover looked at them with a deadpan expression.

“Well, we started out well enough, just, uh … got a little out of hoof?” Vital said as a blush rose in his cheeks, and he hastily rose back to his hooves, following Trixie’s example. “I [i[did make the prediction, like the assignment said, though,” he added.

“I look forward to hearing your detailed report on it,” Clover said in a tone that said she wasn’t going to be letting this go.

Vital chuckled nervously, and cleared his throat. “Well, you see,” he said as his voice cracked. He cleared it again. “It went something like this.”

Grif waited patiently on the padded mat he’d had set up in the training grounds at his instruction when the exercises had come to a close for the day. Training dummies had been dismantled, and all the training weapons and armor had been properly locked into their racks and put away in the weapons sheds. It was late. Everyone besides the night watch were asleep. These lessons would be far too intense for spectators.

Grif had informed Gilda to meet him here at midnight. He hadn’t told her the reason, nor had he given her any specific instructions, because he wanted to see the level of preparation the Gryphoness would make on her own initiative. The cold winter wind whipped through the air as sharp as a knife. It actually reminded the battleworn Gryphon of the winters back on the isles, except they had been full of rain and wet. In comparison, the cold, dry air of winter was refreshing.

The silent rustle of folding wings was the only indication Grif had as Gilda landed in the snow with a gentle crunch. A storm cloak fluttered in the late night winds as the Gryphoness narrowed her eyes, fingering her twin war axes as she looked about nervously. She tapped the clasp that held the cloak to her body, and the colors shifted to a weathered grey. Her golden eyes seemed almost to glow as she peered over the area, then looked directly at Grif. “So what’s the mission?” she asked bluntly.

“Disarm,” Grif ordered as he unclipped his harness and removed his other weapons, before tossing them into a makeshift pile.

Gilda nodded, and followed Grif’s example, adding her own weapons to the pile. On top of the two war axes, Grif was both surprised and elated to see the number of hidden daggers, garrote wire, and several vials of what could either be potion or poison, considering how carefully she handled them.

“Strip,” he commanded next as he pulled on the clasps of his armor without taking his eyes off of her. Metal plates clanged as they hit the ground beneath him.

“No dinner?” Gilda asked as she flicked her crest to the side, before undoing the clasp on her cloak to reveal a set of thin, tight leather armor for easy maneuverability and stealth. Two metal pauldrons shone dimly on her shoulders, and the sleek black well-oiled leather straps along her arms reflected the moonlight. The light jingle of tiny metal links hinted at the extra protection she wore beneath. As she took off each piece, her lithe muscles bunched and released. She’d gained in strength since joining the Bladefeathers, and a part of Grif couldn’t help but admire it to an extent. However, there were more pressing matters at hand, namely Gilda’s less than stellar performance of late.

“You’ve lost to Thalia three times in the last week,” Grif said pointedly. His face was an impassive mask. “I’d expect nothing less from a normal Gryphon, but you have been learning from me, and my father would find it disgraceful that you couldn’t hold your own in beak and talon.” Grif spread his wings, working the joints as he rolled his neck and spine.

“It’s not like there’s an exact style to it,” Gilda pointed out as her hackles began to rise, and she grit her teeth. It would seem a bit of that pride still clung to her. Still, that wasn’t necessarily a bad thing in this situation. The right prodding could easily motivate the Gryphoness to push far beyond her usual limits.

“Oh really?” Grif growled as he got into stance. He crouched like a panther, keeping his head low to the ground, his motions slow and stalking. “It is more instinctual, yes, but without using your mind, you’ll soon find yourself in trouble. You need to merge instinct with cunning. It is in that mix that the true predator lies waiting.”

Gilda walked slowly onto the mat. Her muscles were tense as she crouched down low, and flexed her talons. Her face was a mask, but in those eyes, Grif saw something that nagged at him. He didn’t know why, but the way she looked at him seemed so familiar.

A second later, Grif removed his talons from the Gryphoness’ throat, and let her get off the mat. “You’re holding back,” he stated. It wasn’t a question.

“So what if I am?” Gilda shot back. Stubborn will shone in her eyes, but it wasn’t pure. This wasn’t the Gilda Grif was used to seeing. There wasn’t nearly enough surliness in that retort.

“What's the purpose of making a request so important that Thalia needs to handle it, if you won’t give it your all to gain it?” Grif had no idea what her request was. Only she and Thalia would know that, until Gilda managed to beat her.

“That’s not your business yet,” Gilda said as she licked at one of her cuts hesitantly.

He knocked her head away. “You treat your wounds when we’re finished. And what is my business is that if you are ever in a serious fight, where you're stuck with beak and talons, you’d better be giving it your everything. You disgrace our people when you hold back. You disgrace everything someone like you means for our species,” he growled as the flesh at the back of his beak curled to show his teeth.

“I won’t let it come to that,” Gilda growled in turn. “Never again.”

And then it finally clicked. He’d seen those eyes every morning after the war, once he’d destroyed the evokers. That mixture of fear, guilt, and self loathing was unmistakable. “What happened?” he asked. His eyes softened a bit, but he made sure to keep his face impassive as he approached her.

“No.” Gilda shook her head firmly. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“That’s nice,” Grif said as he pounced her, knocking her to the ground and pinning her on her back, “but I didn’t mean that as a request. Tell me what happened, Gilda.”

To her credit, or perhaps to her detriment, the Gryphoness shook her head, even as she struggled to hold back the tears that were trying to form. “No,” she whispered hoarsely

“Gilda, listen to me.” Grif stared the Gryphoness down as he pushed his face into hers. I have done many, many terrible things. I have killed in all kinds of ways. I have disemboweled enemies, decapitated them, eviscerated them, skinned them alive, gave them death by torture. I took a Gryphon and tore him apart bit by bit, until only a fine red mist remained. There is nothing. You hear me? NOTHING you can have done that would make me think less of you. But if you can’t tell me, a creature far more fallen then you will ever be, what sin holds you back, then you will be forever nothing more than a coward.” He tapped her chidingly on the forehead with his beak. “Now tell me what happened to you.”

Gilda sighed as she went limp under the stronger Gryphon’s weight. “Okay. Okay,” she whispered. “I just … I don’t really know how to explain it. It’s all so hazy. Screaming, laughter, rage, pain, fear. It was all so scattered. I remember seeing the flames at the compound. I was just returning from a hunting trip at the time. The Dogs used a special kind of magic to burn into the stone and wood alike. The flames were so hot, and they were green, like Changeling fire. I ran to my family’s quarters in the hall, but when I got there….”

She gulped, and licked her beak as her tail twitched nervously, while her breathing came in shorter, quicker spurts. Grif still hadn’t let down his guard as he held her down. “Blood. Everything smelled of smoke and blood and burnt fur. They were already dead. I wanted to mourn, but I knew it wasn’t the time. Dad would’ve told me to get to the clan leader and his family. And besides, the stone was already starting to crack and give way. I could hear the supports groaning as they began to weaken. When I reached the clan leader’s chambers, I found more of the same. By then, the clan hall had well and truly begun to collapse.” She coughed as she swallowed again. “I barely escaped with my life. I couldn’t even give them a proper burial.”

Grif stared at her for a moment, and then, quite suddenly, her smacked her on the beak. “That was for lying to me about what happened,” he told her, before motioning for her to carry on.

Gilda took a deep breath, and sighed as she averted her eyes. “This is where the hard part comes in. I trekked into the forest for a couple of days. My kill from the hunt was enough to keep me going for awhile, and I had enough water in my skin to last me till I could get to the next territory over, make some arrangements to get to Griffonstone. Unfortunately for me, I was followed. I don’t remember how many there were to start with. I just know that they caught me unawares. I was stripped of all my belongings. They … they tried to–.” She shuddered, and gulped again. “Look, they tried to rape me, okay? And then I thought about Mom, and what they might’ve done to her, and … well, that’s when it went fuzzy. I remember coming to covered in blood. Their wings were torn, their throats cut. Their bowels were strung up in the trees like popcorn on a Hearth’s Warming tree. I don’t know if I can stomach telling you the rest. I just know I could taste it in my mouth. I lost my family, I lost my clan, … and I lost myself, Grif. I don’t think I could ever do that again.”

“Do you want revenge?” Grif asked her. “You feel wronged? You want to get that feeling of being in control back, of feeling like you're your own Gryphon?”

“I already killed them, Grif. I don’t need revenge.” She shook her head.

“No, you don’t, but you're trying to get it anyway. You’re trying to get it on the one Gryphon in the entire world you never will, and you’ll keep fighting and fighting, and the only time you’ll get what you seek is when you die, because the Gryphon you hate, the one you keep fighting, that Gryphon is you, Gilda. You’re fighting yourself, and all you're doing is making your wounds deeper.”

“I won’t give myself the opportunity to be that again, Grif. Why else do you think I acted so brusque with Dash’s friends the first time? It was for their protection.”

“Look at me, Gilda. Look into my eyes. Do you see those black rings?” he asked, leaning as close as he could, and forcing his eyes as wide as possible. “Those are the black gale within my very soul. I let it in, and I let it make me a monster. I didn’t trust myself afterwards. I was always on guard. But I learned. I forgave myself, and I accepted that the Winds forgave me. I will carry this mark forever, Gilda, but I will not hold back out of fear. I tell you now as their avatar, the Winds forgive you, Gilda. So forgive yourself.”

Gilda was silent for a long time as she pondered those words. “I don’t know if I can,” she finally said. “Is … is it okay if I just sort of take it a day at a time?”

Grif released the pressure on her chest, and suddenly, he embraced her in a hug. “We’ll work on it together,” he promised, “if you’ll trust me.”

Gilda chuckled. “You think I’d still be in the compound, if I didn’t?”

“Now get up, and stop taking it easy on me.” Grif released her, and moved to the other end of the mat. “Begin.”

What followed was the first of what would, doubtless, be many long training sessions ranging from late at night to blazing midday.

Hammer Strike couldn’t help but smile as he sparred against Twilight. Blow for blow, their weapons clashed, sending cascades of sparks flying through the cobble square that had become the main parade ground and training yard during New Unity’s expansion. Over the last several hours, Twilight had definitely shown some marked improvements. She was catching on to some of the lessons, and, unlike her former teacher in the last training, Twilight was much faster to learn and adapt. Rather than avoiding hits, she tended to pull up a small shield spell at the location. While it was risky to create single point shields, Hammer Strike nodded in approval. That kind of innovation was exactly the sort of combat adaptivity that would keep her alive, if she ever had to get into a real fight. And considering she was a princess, and one of the great defenders of the realm, the idea really wasn’t all that unreasonable. After every hit, the shield took most of the energy from Hammer Strike’s blows, and dispersed it appropriately.

Under normal circumstances, that would have been an excellent defense. What a shame that it couldn’t hold up against extreme attacks. Fortunately, Hammer Strike chose to hold back, but while the threat was there, there weren’t many beings who could pull that much power forth.

Twilight panted as she blocked yet another strike, before striking the ground with the tip of her staff, and sending a wave of flames Hammer Strike’s way. The Earth Pony shrugged his shoulders as the flames blew aside, and he struck her staff away. Twilight danced around, continually targeting the Pony, and either narrowly missing or compensating for Hammer Strike’s defensive interceptions.

Just as he was about to strike a decisive blow, Twilight’s eyes began to glow as a bright rainbow light flooded up from the ground beneath him, followed by a practically cataclysmic explosion that shook the grounds themselves. A cone-shaped barrier ensured the worst of the blast remained contained, not only assaulting the Pony lord with the heat and debris, but also the increased concussive force that had no vent for escape.

Twilight’s knees began to wobble as she alighted on the ground several yards away, and she leaned on her staff for support, while she waited for the scene inside her makeshift cone-shaped bubble to reveal itself.

A rhythmic beating, not unlike a drum, thrummed over the air. It took a while for Twilight to pinpoint its source, but her eyes widened when she heard the beat, followed by the sound of cracking glass. A large gash of light spidered out along the barrier. More cracks spread from the initial strike. Then the cone shattered, sending bits of hardened light and magic flying every direction. Hammer Strike took advantage of the moment to charge the mare. Before she could act against him, he had knocked her staff away, and tripped her, quickly placing a training blade on the back of her neck.

“Now that,” Hammer Strike started as he removed the training blade. “That was a good idea. Had I been an average adversary, I wouldn’t have anything left.”

Tired laughter cascaded out of Twilight as she smiled up at him. “Were you surprised?”

“The spell relay was well hidden, but I would suggest moving it a little lower. You can feel some of the energy as you travel over the surface of them,” Hammer Strike replied.

“I’ll … have to make some adjustments, then,” she said as Hammer Strike removed his sword, and she seized his extended hoof to rise. “Am I … doing okay, Hammer Strike? Be honest with me. I can take the criticism.”

Hammer Strike looked out over the rising sun. “Your combat magic could use some work. And while the shield spell is well done, you should be sure to adjust it for different weapons. If I were to come at you with, say, a rapier, the timing for some of those placements would be a bit much to keep up with. If you were to go against someone who is actually competent with a rapier, like Grif, then you wouldn’t stand a chance using those spells.”

“So you’re basically telling me I need to come up with a plan for every possible permutation of weapon and user?”

“Weapon type. It’s much easier to just classify it as, say, light, medium, and heavy weapons for the base. Then you add on smaller situations, but for the most part, think in a general sense. You can run into a hundred different weapons that are used in the same stance, and same style. There are some variations based on the user, but you get the general idea from the weapons alone.”

Twilight put a pensive hoof to her chin. “That does make sense. And I do like to prepare for most eventualities. This could be my next big project. To tell you the truth, it’s been kind of boring around the library lately, and all the bowing and ‘Your Highnesses’ have been getting on my nerves.”

“You’re free to visit New Unity every now and then, you know. You’ll certainly get a different set for interaction.” Hammer Strike gave a faint chuckle as he rested on his practice sword.

“Only if you promise to keep the Medics from examining me,” Twilight insisted. “I’ve read their files. It may have been an accident, but necromancy is still necromancy, and removing a Pony’s skeleton like that….” She shuddered.

“Trust me, they’ve learned the hard way that there will be little to no examinations, especially after the last incident.”

“Last incident? What happened?”

“All I know is that it involved a pigeon and the scouts.”

“I … guess that’s okay? Just as long as there isn’t any tree sap.”

“Honestly, I think tree sap would have been better.”

“Heh. Those kids are gonna do well,” Grif noted casually as he walked along the cobbled street. He and Pensword had been making their way through Ponyville to see about Cheerilee’s plans for the new school house, when they’d caught sight of the CMC in a clearing nearby. A convenient bush covered the two as they watched the four foals demonstrating their flag bearing routine to Rainbow Dash.

Pensword remained silent as he watched from his spot, but his gentle smile showed that he was enjoying the show.

“If nothing goes wrong, then I’m pretty sure they’re a shoe-in,” Grif chuckled. “I’ll have to step things up to make our show as good.”

“Oh, so you are working on this? Good. I was trying to come up with something, but I haven’t had much luck so far,” Pensword replied with a relieved sigh.

“Yeah, I had a few neat id–.” Grif stopped speaking. He lowered his body, and gestured towards an area not far off. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon were currently spying on the Crusaders and exchanging worried whispers.

“What do we do? I say we intercept them before they move. You know they will be working on jealous feelings. Heck, if I was a foal, I would try that, too, sadly. That, or get involved in their set up.”

“And have to deal with Filthy and Spoiled Rich attacking us?” Grif asked. “We’ll need proof.”

“Proof?” I am the greatest strategist, and you are around Gryphon chicks. I think we can read body language. Besides, we could just walk up to them after they leave the bushes to ask if they have any ideas for their flag routine, just delay them till the four leave the stage.”

“I want to hear what they’re saying first,” Grif said as he started to slink closer.

“Did you see that?” Diamond Tiara asked, more than a little shocked, and, surprisingly, afraid. “I can’t believe I’m saying this. They could win.”

“But how do we stop them?” Silver Spoon asked, dismayed. “We already called them blank flanks!”

Grif rolled his eyes as he moved carefully to remain covered, while still maintaining a proper vantage point. What he saw bothered him. Diamond Tiara was staring at the CMC, more specifically at Scootaloo’s wings.

“We just need a new way to get under their skin,” Diamond said with a wicked grin. “Or under their wings.”

Pensword’s ears twitched. “I think that is actionable intel there,” he whispered. Thankfully, the other two still hadn’t noticed the adults. “I think it is.”

“I’m going to stick with this problem until it plays out,” Grif told Pensword. “Why don’t you go and pick up those reports? I’ll meet you back at New Unity.”

Pensword opened his mouth to object, but one look from Grif silenced him. He nodded, and crept silently out of the clearing to resume his journey to the schoolhouse. At the very least, he could alert Cheerilee of the danger, and tell her Grif had a plan. Considering what had happened with the cape debacle, he knew those two were on thin ice anyways.

Grif knew he’d catch hell from Pensword about it later but he needed to see this. He needed to know how depraved Diamond Tiara would be to accomplish her whims. More importantly, he needed to know how much of a self confidence issue Scootaloo had. He crept closer to the arena as the two bullies made their move, sticking to the shadows to better conceal himself. He barely managed to contain himself as the bullies stepped over a line no one had the right to cross.

“Well, have fun practicing anyway, even if your routine will never–how shall I say–take off!” Diamond and Silver Spoon finished as they turned smugly and pranced away.

Grif slowly released the breath he’d been holding as he’d struggled to maintain his cover. He looked down with some surprise to see blood welling from small cuts on his palm. He hadn’t realized how tightly he’d been clenching his fists. He shook his head. That didn’t matter right now. He’d seen what he feared. Despite Scootaloo’s quick mask of confidence and determination, there was pain, self doubt, and hurt behind that foal’s eyes. Two separate sets of memories sparked several different yet similar scenes: a young human and a young cub, both scorned and pushed around by their peers.

Grif did the one thing he could think of in the current situation. He did a swift about face and bounded along the road, until he’d gotten far enough away to take wing without being noticed. Then he made a beeline for Ponyville library. First, he needed to find a history book. Then he needed Rainbow Dash….

By all the four Winds, he would put this right.

“Spike?” Grif called as he slammed the library door with his fist. Technically the library had been closed until Twilight’s return, so the Gryphon was hoping the young drake was at home.

The door creaked open as Spike yawned into his claws, before rubbing his eyes. Clearly, he’d just gotten up from a nap. “Hey, Grif. What’s up? You sound kinda stressed.”

“Spike, what would you say your relationship is with the Crusaders? Would you consider them your friends?”

“Those girls? I don’t know,” Spike answered honestly. “We don’t really get to talk all that much. I see Sweetie Belle every once in awhile when I’m visiting the boutique, and I’ve bumped into them a few times when they’re running through town … or they bump into me,” he mumbled the last part. “But they mostly just hang out with Twilight for tutoring. And after the whole incident with everypony trying to use them to get to Twilight, they haven’t been over as much. Why do you ask?”

“Because, my young fire-breathing friend, I need your help to hunt down knowledge in order to prevent Scootaloo from spending all night attempting to achieve a goal she likely won’t, and then possibly developing a complex that will lead to her being as neurotic as Twilight in a free-floating curriculum,” Grif explained as he pushed his way into the library.

Spike shuddered. “That bad?”

“Two fillies who I’m sure I don’t need to name went after her about her wings and their inability to support her aerially.”

“They did what?” Spike’s voice was surprisingly calm, considering his previous types of reaction to surprising events. What made it even more unsettling was how, for the first time in Grif’s memory, Spike’s pupils narrowed into vertical slits as he clenched his claws into a fist, then unclenched it, after taking a deep breath.

“Yes, I know. But I’m more worried for what this will do to her than about justice right now. I know how it feels and what it can do to you, and I know you know, too,” he said as he began perusing the shelves.

“Tell me what you need,” Spike said. “They don’t call me Twilight’s number one assistant for nothing.”

“I need a book about Pegasi who couldn’t fly, preferably ones who accomplished something important,” Grif noted as he took the air, and began scanning the higher shelves. “Something with a lot of pictures, too, or I doubt we’ll get Rainbow Dash to look at it.”

“You take high, and I’ll take low,” Spike said as he pulled up on either arm like he had a set of sleeves there, before getting to work. It took them about an hour, but they’d finally narrowed it down to three candidates: Grounded Glory, Famous Pegasi Throughout the Ages, and Paving Your Way: A Grounded Perspective to Pegasi Lifestyles.

Spike was swift to shove the third aside. “Way too academic. Twilight might recommend it, but Scootaloo and Rainbow would probably just run off somewhere else to do whatever crazy stuff they usually do together.”

“What's this one?” Grif asked as he pointed to the middle volume.

“Based on what I saw in the index, it’s a book about big contributors to Pegasus history. Twilight decided to give it a read when she was cross referencing books on flight. Did you know some of the most advanced weather manipulation formulae were actually made by a weather Pony after he’d had his wings deadened in a rogue tornado?” Spike suddenly gasped, then smacked his face as he ran his claws down it. “And now I sound like Twilight. Great.”

“This definitely sounds like the book we want.” Grif chuckled as he opened it. “Wing lost in a war, lost to disease, weather accidents, crash landing paralyzation, and ... here we go! Born with underdeveloped wings.” Grif scanned through the page carefully, and a smile pulled at his lips. “Thanks, Spike. I think this will do quite nicely.” He placed a bag of gems on the table. “Just put it on my account, would you?”

“Uh, Grif, you don’t owe the library anything,” Spike said as he scratched his head confusedly. “And I don’t think Twilight has a tab system, like Joe does.”

“My file. Whatever. Just mark down that I have the book, Spike. The gems aren’t for a tab. They’re for you.” He chuckled good-naturedly as he turned out the door with a simple two-fingered salute. And then he was gone. Now he needed to find Rainbow Dash, and get her butt over to the CMC. He just hoped it would be enough.

Gnarl Fang smiled as Night Terror dropped the tomahawk again. His gray-streaked shale mane dimmed in the moonlight. His worn scarred coat had just a hint of green to it. “What's so hard? Most foals can pick this up.” It was more teasing than reproaching as he flourished his own small axe again, moving it fluidly between his hooves to strike the dummy with it twice in the head, and then once in the neck with the back spike, leaving the weapon there to emphasize the point.

Night Terror stared as she picked hers up once more with her hoof. “I’m sorry,” she said as her ears wilted behind her head. Her Canterlot accent was still quite prominent. “My father said my hoof magic isn’t exactly the best, that because I have wings, instead of a horn, my magic is unsure what to make of my body and how to operate.” She took a deep breath as she shifted a wing over to seize the weapon from her double-hoofed grip. The wings handled it just fine. When she tried to return it to her hooves again, the same problem occurred, and the tomahawk was earthbound once more.

“It’s not magic, young one.” Gnarled Fang laughed at the ludicrous idea, and the fang for which he was named flashed in the night. “It’s simply a skill mastered over time.”

“Right.” Night Terror nodded respectfully, even as she struggled to avoid the shudder of revulsion at the training thus far. She had been forced to wear only a single pelt of fur to cover her body. For the sake of tradition, they’d said. How anyone could choose to go in the nude was beyond her understanding, and yet, here she was, surrounded by sweaty Thestrals practicing with just their fur and manes to clothe them.

“Would you like to see a trick?” the old Thestral asked.

Night Terror sighed. “I highly doubt I could reproduce such a trick, but you may show me, if you wish.”

“I’m not asking you to reproduce it.” The old stallion chuckled as he produced two more matching tomahawks. From where, Night Terror didn’t know. He tossed one into the air. When it reached the apex of its rise, he tossed the second. The head of the second axe hit the first, sending it back towards the Thestral. He caught it in a flash, while sending up a third tomahawk with fluid, precise movements that proved quite surprising for a Pony of such advanced years to accomplish. Gnarl Fang juggled the axes faster and faster, until all Night Terror could make out were the deadly whirling weapons in a blur of motion.

She watched with calculating eyes as she took in the breadth of dexterity the Thestral had amassed. If these Thestrals all received the same training, then they were truly a force to be reckoned with in close combat. She would have to make sure she put this into her next report. Thankfully, the Ponies here had bought the story that Blueblood was still on speaking terms with her. And considering the extra homes the family had in its holdings, it was a simple matter to arrange to send them to one of those addresses, and then have it forwarded to the estate or one of Baron Blueblood’s many hidden retreats. Yet, despite the revulsion and the judgement she felt towards these creatures, she couldn’t help but feel a thrill of fear as the tomahawks continued their deadly dance. One misspoken word could easily break the warrior’s concentration. She didn’t need blood on her hooves, at least not this early in the game.

With a sudden twist, the old Thestral turned, and bucked each axe as it came down. The blades impaled themselves into the dummy, cutting deeply into both arms and the forehead.

“Ta-da!”

Night Terror gaped in utter shock at the deadly accuracy. Each blow would have landed on a vital point. Had that dummy been alive, it would have bled out in moments. She gulped as Gnarl Fang approached the dummy, removed one of the tomahawks, and tossed it to the ground at her hooves. She sighed, and moved a hoof to pick it up. This time, she let go. She could get a hooficure later, and then she would get her silk robes later tonight. She took the axe. She held it. She could move it freely. “I bet you want me to throw it now?” she asked darkly.

“Not until you can get three strikes without breaking your movement,” he insisted firmly.

She blinked. “Wait, what? So … to make sure I understand this right, in your terms, you want me to get up close to the dummy, to my ‘enemy,’” the world felt foreign and strange in her mouth, “and strike it in close quarters?”

“You won’t always have the luxury of distance in a fight,” Gnarl Fang said bluntly. “You need to be able to use this to defend yourself at close quarters as well.”

“And so, you teach the more difficult of the two first?” she asked in her more formal accent as she walked up to the dummy and hit it on the ear with the tomahawk. It was getting early, and she was loath to admit it, but her body had yet to adjust to a nocturnal schedule. She’d always had to work the day shifts in the mansion, catering to parties and the like.

“I was told to accelerate your training, because of how far behind you are,” Gnarl Fang explained.

“Far behind?” Night Terror sputtered in disbelief, before she regained control of herself, and shook her head to wake back up. She couldn’t afford to let her mask drop for even a moment. Too many instances like this would allow them to get a read on her, and that was something that could not happen. But perhaps that was their game. If that was the case, then she definitely still had much to learn about how Thestrals thought and worked.

“These are skills most foals learn before their tenth birthday,” the old warrior informed her. “Normally, a mare of your age would be skinning her own kills by now.”

Night Terror did her best not to look pale at the thought of skinning, let alone doing her own killing. “What of Fox Feather?” she asked with a sniff as she tried to pull the tomahawk out of the dummy, only to have it slip and fall to the ground, where she had to bend down and pick it back up. “I don’t see her here.”

“She isn’t expected to learn the tomahawk,” Gnarl Fang said. “She married into the family. She wasn’t born into it, and she’s skilled enough to handle herself in combat.”

Night Terror sighed. “It just feels like you expect me to fend off assassins. My father,” she made sure to put a little spit behind the word for the sake of her cover, “would never even bother. He’s too busy recouping from his setbacks, not to mention the hooligans who decided to, shall we say, redecorate his home.”

“These are your history, your customs. I would think you would wish to honor the mare who wielded the weapon you brought with you.”

“The dagger?” She asked. “What, that came from....” She jerked to a halt out of habit. It was taboo to talk about the first mother of the Blueblood line. She looked back to her belt and the knife that hung from it.

Gnarl Fang narrowed his gaze as he looked knowingly at the filly. “I think tonight, you will lodge with your kin. Perhaps it will give you perspective.”

“My kin? My kin is in Canterlot,” Night Terror replied adamantly. That look quickly turned to confusion when, instead of the stern rebuke she’d been expecting, Gnarl Fang actually laughed.

“No, no, little one. I meant your other kin, your Thestral kin.”

The tomahawk dropped to the ground yet again. “But … but that’s simply not possible,” the filly exclaimed. “The family records clearly state they either died out or deliberately didn’t marry to keep the Unicorn blood clean.”

Gnarl Fang’s face darkened like a thundercloud as his pupils narrowed to slits. “Do they now? We’ll have to have a talk with your family historians at a later date, then, little one.” His wings flared out behind him, and even as his shadow cast out to cover the filly, she shrank back. Seeing this reaction, the older stallion quickly checked himself, and took a deep breath. “My apologies. Honor is something we value very highly in our culture. For a person to disrespect their ancestry in such a way, especially after all that they did to keep this nation free, it’s despicable.” He snorted, and stamped his hooves firmly against the earth to vent his frustration, then looked on the filly with a pitying gaze. “Your family has lied to you, little Night Terror. Indeed, it would seem they have been for your whole life.” He spat at the ground at the thought, and though he had restrained himself, the disgust was still quite clear on his face. “The Whiteblood family produces some of our best hunters, and they are also direct descendants of your line.”

Night Terror gaped, completely blindsided by the sudden announcement. “Family?” Either a historian had deliberately removed the details, or someone had done a poor job ensuring the previous line carried out their duties. Whichever the case may have been, it was likely Baron Blueblood would appreciate the information. She had to learn more.

“A great deal of it, as a matter of fact,” the old Thestral chuckled.

“How big?” she whispered as shadows slowly emerged from the dark of night, and gathered around the scene. Her eyes darted around, frightened at first, but as the shadows were made real in the moonlight, all she could see were smiles and grins, kindly expressions, compassionate eyes. She felt the beginnings of tears stinging at her eyes, and her breath caught in her throat as the passage constricted. Her chest ached. Or did it burn? She couldn’t tell for sure. These looks … why did they make her feel this way? They shouldn’t. They couldn’t. Her father was supposed to do that. Not, not these … these…. “Why?” she finally managed to croak. “What have I done to deserve all of this?”

“The answer to that is simple,” Gnarl Fang said as he walked over, and gently picked up the tomahawk. “You have done nothing against us, child. You have never been shown there was another path. You are innocent, and you have been horribly wronged.” The old Thestral wrapped her gingerly in his wing. “Last I heard, the Whiteblood line currently holds eighteen mature mares and stallions, with forty eight healthy foals being raised.”

Another elderly stallion stepped forward as he leaned on a walking stick carved with a series of Thestrals, the phases of the moon, and depictions of the tribes’ major events in their history. “Come, little Night Terror. I think it’s time we ended your training for the night. You are tired, and it is quite clear that you have much to think about.” He chuckled as he looked on. “You appear as though the moon herself deigned to speak with you. We’ll teach you more tomorrow.” He motioned with a wing for the young mare to follow. “Come, come. And please, feel free to call me Grampy. The time it would take to explain the exact relation would take far too long.” He laughed good-naturedly as he led her away with Gnarl Fang on the other side to help with the escort. “It will be my pleasure to introduce you to the rest of your family.”

The Thestrals continued to talk jovially as they walked Night Terror out of the training grounds. She stared down listlessly at the ground, only barely keeping track of the discussion. She caught a few snatches here and there, but the majority of her focus lay in the struggle to identify this strange feeling. Her chest was tight, her stomach queasy. Even as they arrived at what, for all intents and purposes, appeared to be a wooden house about the size of the manor’s kitchen, she didn’t know what to say, let alone think. The dagger that was her family heirloom smacked against her side, and every time she looked at it, her stomach clenched. Even as she entered to meet the rush of excited young foals anxious to know a potential new playmate, she hardly recognized her surroundings. The intricate carvings, the simple fireplace, the doors leading Faust knew where. Everything felt warm, inviting, cozy. And then, as she looked up into the motherly eyes of a mare who insisted she call her Aunt, the feelings redoubled. When all was said and done, the Whitebloods left her be, attributing her lack of responsiveness to exhaustion, and got her settled in the sleeping quarters. As Night Terror lay on the soft sleeping mat, and pulled the covers over her body, she finally realized just what the strange feeling was, and she wasn’t sure what to think of it. For some reason, some incredible, impossible, inconceivable reason … she actually felt guilty.

“Rainbow Miriam Danger Hurricane Dash, wake up and get down here this second, or so help me, I will have Pensword throw you in the brig!” Grif thundered directly under the branch the Pegasus in question was sleeping on.

“WAUGH!” Rainbow cried as she flailed out of her afternoon doze, before falling off the branch. She quickly turned her body, and flared her wings to soften the fall as much as possible. As such, what might have been a hard crash turned into a more … awkward landing. “What is it?” she asked, immediately snapping to attention after a hasty dustoff. Her eyes flashed with irritation at the use of her full name, but she knew better than to talk back at Grif when he was in a mood like this.

“We need to talk,” Grif said in a quieter tone, “about Scootaloo.”

Rainbow Dash’s wings began to twitch nervously. “What’s wrong? Did she run somepony over? Get caught up on some big cutie mark crusade where we need to go rescue her? Is she in trouble? Do we have to break her out of jail?” Her eyes widened as she gasped. “Did she actually fly? And I missed it?”

“I think we both know Scootaloo will never fly, Dash,” Grif said in a sad, but serious tone. “The question is what her mentor is going to do to help her accept that fact and get over it.”

Rainbow Dash hung her head. “I should be, but she’s been doing so great with her friends. I mean, they’ve got this awesome routine that’ll blow the horseshoes off the judges. Last time I saw them, they were the happiest I’ve ever seen them.”

“Dash, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon found them after you left,” Grif said flatly. “They hit her below the belt, or more accurately, below the wings. She needs you, Rainbow.” He opened the book to a marked page, and slid it in front of her. “Lieutenant General Charging Hurricane, the eldest and least known son of Commander Hurricane, born with shrunken wing syndrome. He never flew a day in his life, but because of that, he practically rewrote standard grounded Pegasus tactics still used today. He also invented cloudcrete. Of the Hurricane bloodlines, his was lost to history, due to Pegasus traditions forbidding him from inheriting his father's house. His bloodline produced some of the most important Pegasi in history, though only one known family can tie back to him today, one Bow Hothoof.”

Rainbow Dash opened her mouth, then closed it, thought a bit, opened it again. “Give the book to me. I’ll find Scootaloo,” she promised. Her eyes glinted with determination.

“You're a good pony, Dash. And that filly loves you like the sister she never had. I could take this book to her, and I doubt it would mean much.” He closed the book, and slid it over the ground to the mare. “But coming from you, it may change her entire outlook on life. We’ve both been on her side of the fence. We’ve both been tormented, and we both know the best karma for those two spoiled little brats is going to be when your sister stands out there holding the flag proudly. Just try not to give her too much pride.” He chuckled as he turned to walk away. “It would be more devastating when we kick your flank.” He took to the air just slow enough to catch her parting remark.

“I’d like to see you try!” Rainbow Dash shouted back. She smiled, but let it drop as she turned towards town. “Now to get this book to Scootaloo.” She tucked the book under the crook of one of her forehooves as she flapped her wings, then stroked her chin ponderingly. “I wonder if there are any other Pegasi that couldn’t–.” Her eyes narrowed suddenly as she took to the air. Wait a second. . ..”

Grif chuckled as a resounding cry echoed through the air, sending birds and other creatures scurrying for cover.

“Grif! You’re turning me into an egghead!”

The train to carry the foals to the flag bearing competition had been extended unnecessarily to carry the foals from New Unity; however, only Day Moon, Inigo, and Cristo had shown up, along with a large group of adults led by Pensword and Grif. They and their equipment had easily been stored in two carriages, making the extra one unnecessary. The Ponyville foals took up much more space by comparison. Grif scanned the crowds worriedly as he attempted to spot Scootaloo and the CMC. “I don’t see them anywhere.”

Pensword looked around. “I think I saw Rainbow Dash getting Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom. Dinky was following behind. I worry that Button Mash or Pip will try to delay the train,” he muttered as he turned his attention back to the platform
.
“You handle them. I’ll go see what's up. Don’t stop the train, if it has to leave. We’ll catch up.” Grif took to the air without a second thought. He flew around Ponyville, scanning the horizon, until he caught a flash of light from a familiar mane. He landed behind a bush, and listened closely.

“But that was me! You’re you! And it just doesn’t matter if you can fly or not. Your routine was amazing, ‘cause it represented what made Ponyville special. You do still know what that is, right?” Rainbow asked.

‘Friendship,” Sweetie Belle piped up.

“Three kinds of ponies living together as friends, like us. Earth Ponies,” Apple Bloom added.

“Unicorns,” Dinky chimed in.

“... And Pegasi,” Scootaloo finished hesitantly. “But Rainbow Dash, what if … what if my wings never grow? What if I never fly?” The filly wilted as she gave voice to the fear that had been festering beneath the surface for so long.

Grif chuckled silently as he heard the sound of paper rustling. “Listen, Scootaloo, maybe you’ll fly someday, or maybe you won’t. You’re all kinds of awesome, anyway! You see this Pony here? This is my great great however many greats grandfather. He couldn’t fly either, and he still found ways to be all kinds of awesome. This book’s full of Pegasi who didn’t fly, and proved they wouldn’t let it stop them. No matter what, we’ll find the way together. You have done, and will continue to do great things, with or without flying. Now who’s the toughest little Pony in this town?”

And then Grif heard the music filter as the girls started a heartsong. He stepped in carefully. “I’m sorry to interrupt, girls, but can you sing and move? The train’s already taken off. We’ve gotta run.” If they were surprised by the Gryphon, they didn’t show it as Scootaloo mounted her scooter. Apple Bloom and Sweetie boarded the attached wagon. Grif took Dinky on his back to help lower the weight Scootaloo had to carry.

“Give it your all. I’ll clear the way,” Grif told them as he and Rainbow followed the girls from the air. He reached with his magic, and moved the wind resistance away, using the air around them to push the filly forward. In the end, the six of them managed to just catch the train several miles outside Ponyville. They boarded through the empty caboose, and moved into New Unity’s passenger car. The Ponyville car had been sectioned off to keep foals away from the weapons and armor, so Grif decided they should stay, until they got to the empire.

Day Moon had been sitting and smiling when he looked out the window and saw a Pegasus pulling two fillies attached to her scooter on skis as it raced towards the train. His eyes widened, and his jaw dropped. The sun reflected off her helmet and goggles as her wings buzzed to generate the speed capable of matching the train. He sat there in silence till they entered the car with a familiar Gryphon and a cute purple unicorn with a blonde mane and tail. Before anypony could act, he moved over and waved a hoof to welcome the four. He would have preferred talking with the orange one alone, but one look at how closely they stood to each other told him that wasn’t about to happen.

“I’m Day Moon,” he offered as he held out a hoof to them. “What are your names?”

“I’m Dinky,” Dinky introduced herself first.

“I’m Apple Bloom,” Apple Bloom followed.

“We already met, Day Moon,” Sweetie Belle giggled.

“And I’m Scootaloo,” the Pegasus filly said, panting slightly as she offered a hoof.

He took the hoof, and smiled baring a sheepish fang at Sweetie Belle's comment. “A pleasure to meet all of you,” he found that Scootaloo’s hoof grip was tough and strong. He didn’t care that she was sweating or panting. “Do you go that fast all the time?” he asked as Grif took the scooter and skis, and stowed them in an overhead compartment. Nobody noticed the knowing smirk curving the Gryphon’s beak as he watched the children out of the corner of his eye.

“Well, maybe not always that fast. We had a little help from Grif, but I can still go pretty fast most of the time.” She grinned proudly, and Day Moon felt a strange hammering in his chest. That only increased when Scootaloo jumped up next to him and got into his face. “What’s vampire fruit bat taste like?” she blurted out.

That broke the moment, and Day Moon laughed, liking that boldness as he began to engage the four in a conversation that would last the remainder of the trip.

Diamond Tiara smiled as she looked to Silver Spoon. “Too bad the Cutie Mark Crusaders couldn't make the train on time. They’re going to miss out on us winning,” she boasted. Silver Spoon nodded in silent agreement. “Such a shame, really. They were so good. I guess they just got stage fright. So many eyes, and not a cutie mark among them.”

Grif chuckled from on top of New Unity’s car, and gave three short taps with his talons. Two long taps responded from within.

“Company, attention! Form ranks!” he barked suddenly, startling not just the two fillies, but other Ponies going about their business at the station. Immediately, the door to the car slid open, and a pair of Thestrals exited in perfect symmetry, moving to face one another on either side of the door. Next, a pair of Gryphons followed, then a pair of Unicorns, a pair of Changelings, and finally, a pair of Pegasi. “Present arms!”

Each of the troops drew a halberd, lining them up in a perfect aisle.

“Mares and gentlecolts,” Grif addressed the onlookers, “it is my great honor to announce the arrival of Her Ladyship, Lady Apple Bloom, of the honest House of Apple of the Twilight Court, third of her name.”

Apple Bloom stepped from the car gingerly, looking somewhat blindsided as she made her way down the aisle. The nervous walk soon turned into a proud strut, however, as she grew in confidence. Each guard banged the haft of his halberd on the ground before her in respect as she passed.

“It is my infinite pleasure to introduce to you, Lady Sweetie Belle of the generous House of Belle of the Twilight court, as of recently, first of her name,” Grif announced, this time with a dramatic bow. Sweetie Belle exited the cart with a practiced grace that showed just who her sister was. As with Apple Bloom, each guard banged the haft of his weapon to respect her as she moved.

“It is my indescribable joy to announce Her Grace, the heir to the Dutchy of Doo, daughter of a hero times a thousand heros, Lady Dinky Doo Turner Whooves!” Grif waved his arm over the door below him as Dinky exited, the very image of her father as she walked, both bashful and proud at the same time. Her eyes burned with distaste at the titles, but pride at where she’d come from. Once again, the guards repeated their actions, as they had with the previous two fillies.

“And finally, it is my rare and tremendous exultation to introduce a Pegasus truly unlike any other. Born a commoner, like most of us, this filly has faced hardship since her first breath, and even mother nature herself has thrown hurdles in front of her. Still, in spite of all that has come her way, she has succeeded! I announce to you now a person of no great birth, no formidable title. I introduce to you a filly who is destined for greater things, so please let me hear you stomp for the squire of Dame Rainbow Dash the Loyal, for here she is, Scootaloo the Tenacious!”

Scootaloo exited with a blush as she walked out with her scooter. Despite the confusion, however, she had at least had the time to brace for Grif’s introduction, after hearing the others. As such, she held her head high, spreading her wings proudly as she walked through the aisle. The pounding resounded with greater force as the warriors looked with approval on the brave young filly, who, against all odds, was willing to face her fears and be her own self.

Diamond Tiara’s jaw dropped as her crown slipped askew on her head. Silver Spoon rolled her eyes, and groaned in dismay. However, other than that, the two remained silent. The look Grif sent their way told them far more than any words just how deep in trouble they were. They were going to lose hard, and Diamond gulped at the thought of what that loss would mean.

As the attention finally ebbed away from the soldiers and their display, Grif smiled at them, and nodded. “At ease, guys. Damn fine work.” He patted each soldier on the back.

Each one kept their military bearing, but the light in their eyes was enough for Grif to know exactly how they felt on the matter. When the crowds had finally dissipated enough to proceed, they began their march towards the fields and the waiting stadium.

Pensword exited the car having seen the entire show from his seat. He waited for Grif to fall back to his spot before speaking. “Grif, that was mighty fine work. You drew attention directly to Ponyville, and most likely drew some support from the nobles wishing to make it good with the Princess of Friendship.” He paused and lowered his voice. “Did you find her parents? When I listened she said her parents were out of town but trusted her to take care of herself.”

“Pensword, there are things about Scootaloo… let's just say it’s not my place to give up that kind of information,” Grif replied, his mood dampening slightly. “Now get the triplets ready. We’ve got a show to put on directly after Ponyville.”

“Will do.” He paused. “Boys?” He called. Inigo, Cristo, and Day Moon were immediately at his side. “Have you seen your mother and sister?” he asked. All three shook their heads.

“We’ll help you look for them, though,” Day Moon added.

Pensword sighed as he looked back to Grif. “We’ll talk later,” he said. “Come on, boys. Let’s find the others.”

“So you're the wolf.” Grif chuckled to himself. The New Unity group was preparing themselves for their demonstration, and Grif had volunteered to teach Day Moon about how to properly don armor.

Day Moon nodded his head. “Yes,” he replied, feeling humbled to play such an important role.

“Pensword tells me amongst your people that, means you're going to become something of a monster hunter,” Grif noted as he demonstrated the straps, and just where they needed to be on the body. The armor Day Moon had been given was a set made for a Pony’s body, but in a traditional Gryphon style.

“That’s right. And that means in a year or two, I’ll need to be apprenticed to a master hunter. The Wolf Clan is most likely going to ask you to train me, at least that’s what the rumors say.” He winked. “They also said I could pass along these rumors to you, if I wanted to.”

“Considering the next monster hunter licensed by any of the reigning princesses is somewhere in Whinnypeg, I expect they will. The question is whether you have what it takes,” Grif noted as he helped Day Moon with the breastplate and pauldrons.

“Won’t know till I try. Even if I fail, I’ll just keep going, until I succeed,” Day Moon replied determinedly. “Also, thank you for the help.”

“Well, you’re certainly optimistic.” Grif chuckled dryly. “Unfortunately, I can guarantee you’ll only get one chance to succeed. You either do or you die in that particular business, possibly more so than others.”

Day Moon didn’t even looked fazed. “So? If I die, then I’ll just guide whoever can see me. Uncle Pensword says his little brother does all the time.”

“Don’t lose that mindset,” Grif said with a chuckle, “but don’t rest on some kind of pre-promised destiny either. You’re going to have to show me the quality of your being in the next few years. And even then, you’re going to hate me by the time we’re done.” He quickly cinched up the buckles binding the breastplate and back plates together, with just enough of a gap for the young Thestral’s wings to fit through comfortably. “But that's the future. For now, you need to work on what's directly ahead.” Grif noticed the foal’s face as Day Moon’s gaze followed a certain orange filly with stubby wings across the grounds. He smiled knowingly as he grabbed the colt by the chin, and directed his gaze to face his beak. “Chase the filly later. For now, concentrate on what's at hand. I’m probably going to be demonized in the history books for letting you wear this, so let's at least make it look good, okay?” He chuckled again as he tested Day Moon’s wings gently, before nodding, and sliding the curved aerodynamic helmet over the colt’s face.

“Who by?” Day Moon asked curiously, but his thoughts inevitably drifted back to Scootaloo again, and before Grif could even answer, he spoke up. “Do you think she’d make a good honorary Thestral?” Then his ears twitched as Grif’s earlier words sank in. “Wait a second. ‘Pre-promised?’ Sorry, but promise or no, I plan to use my skills to help my brothers. We still have a score to settle.”

“Later.” Grif chuckled as he produced a single shortened spear. Below the point, a small plank had been nailed on horizontally. A blue-and-gold silk banner hung from it bearing the symbol of New Unity, House Strike, Clan Bladefeather, and Commander Pensword’s emblem, but all these were smaller and harder to make out. The main part of the banner was taken up by the large emblem of a snarling bear’s face. “Do you, Day Moon of House and Clan Pen, swear to bear this flag with the proper honor and decorum befitting it?” Grif asked

Day Moon moved his free wing to tap against his heart. “Upon the heart of my race and upon the code of warriors past and current, for those who shall look upon today and be inspired, I shall perform my duties with exactness and finality.”

Grif handed Day Moon the flag, and smiled. “Pensword’s taught you well.”

Day Moon took it and, placed it in a holster that had been designed so he could run or fly without the flag interfering. His expression hardened into a stern mask as he prepared himself mentally for the coming event.

As colts and fillies form Ponyville performed their routines, Grif worked to organize his troops, making sure they were properly armed and armored. He stopped briefly to watch the CMC’s routine, and to clap when they were declared the winners for Ponyville’s flag-bearers. Then he returned to his task with a focused determination. By the time he had finished, the combined troops found themselves in a single square formation near the entrance to the routine ground.

“So, as it turns out, towns can elect to name their Equestria Games representative team something else, rather then just after their town. I’ve registered New Unity as ‘The Ursas,” Grif explained to Pensword.

“You have something planned, don’t you?” Pensword asked with a raised left wing. “Because that is an oddly specific phrase to use on me.”

“You ready?” Grif asked

Pensword just nodded his head, watching and waiting for what was to come.

When New Unity's name was called out, Day Moon and his brothers were the first ones to march out. Inigo was dressed in traditional Thestral body armor. He held a shortened version of a guard’s spear and shield, and slammed the two together with every few steps. Cristo, meanwhile, was dressed in Royal Guard armor. He held a similar spear and shield set, and was mirroring his brothers actions. Between the two of them, Day Moon walked in his wolf costume.

After they had moved a few feet from the entrance, Grif nodded to Pensword, and the two marched out behind the triplets in matching step. Behind them, the troops marched out decked in there full armor. No species stood beside a member of the same species. Thestral, Pegasus, Earth Pony, Unicorn, Gryphon, Changelings, and so on, marched together. The front line threw up polished sabers, and caught them in elegant sword dancing.

"Everywhere we go!" Inigo called out. The amplification rune he wore around his neck sparked to life, causing his voice to echo boldly through the stadium as he turned to the left, and saluted with a beat against his shield, and an upward thrust of his spear.

"EVERYWHERE WE GO!" the column repeated louder, following Inigo’s motions, and snapping a sharp salute to their left.

"People wanna know!" Cristo added as he turned to the right, beat his shield, and saluted.

"PEOPLE WANNA KNOW!" The column followed his example, striking a united salute to the right with each of their weapons.

"Who we are!" Day Moon said this time as he pounced forward. Since he was the wolf, the amplification charm had to be woven into the neck piece of his mask, but his voice carried just as well through the artificial blow horn that was his mask’s muzzle.

"WHO WE ARE!" The troops turned sharply to the front, following up with a united warrior’s shout as they brandished their weapons.

"So we tell them!" all three siblings shouted together as Cristo and Inigo closed in on their brother, and laid a shield-bearing hoof on his back with a grin.

"SO WE TELL THEM!" This time the column stomped their combined limbs without breaking stride as they all marched forward together, the sword bearers continuing their choreographed routine as the blades arced through the air, juggling between the the wielders without once touching their fellows.

"We are the Ursas!" The brothers clashed their shields over Day Moon’s back, while Day Moon stomped his hooves twice in rapid succession, triggering the runes that stored a sound spell to replicate Sylvio’s howl.

"WE ARE THE URSAS!” the troops mimed as they followed suit, emphasized by another howl.

"The mighty, mighty Ursas!"

"THE MIGHTY MIGHTY URSAS!"

They reached their destination shortly after, and the whole column, Grif and Pensword included, came to a parade rest, thrusting the butts of their spears into the ground and sheathing their swords in unison with the clanking of their armor, before unleashing one final masculine cry.

Off to the side, Kalima nodded her approval as she held Moon River aloft on her neck to view the proceedings. The foal cooed in delight as she watched with rapt attention, then cheered as the routine came to a close. Kalima clapped along with her and the other Ponies as she beamed at the sight. So many races and tribes, all working together as one cohesive unit. This was the epitome of unity, a true, new unity, one that she hoped would last for many generations to come.

The ceremonies were concluded. The towns had their flag bearers. The bearers’ names were now in the history books, and Pensword was proud to have his children among that list. Unfortunately, the events that followed the event were less than pleasurable. His eye still twitched in irritation when he recalled the memories of the days following the selection. The remainder of the journey had literally been little more than crossing swords with the Solar Court, mostly dealing with the Blueblood’s camp trying to get their hooks into the military bill.

He never thought he’d be so happy to see his desk again, a smaller replica of his original desk at Filly De Ys.Thankfully, he was back in New Unity now, and that brought a smile to his muzzle. He sat down with a groan, and sighed as he looked out on his personal office space. It was amazing what Clover could do with that expansion charm, and the office showed, having gone from a small unfurnished room to a four room complex, including a backup emergency war room and a personal study filled to the brim with books on military history and tactics. The fourth room had been hidden behind a bookcase; however, instead of the typical book latch, the mechanism had been hidden in a bust of Commander Hurricane. One simply had to lift the head and press a concealed button.

Matthew’s entire Titanic Collection, complete with a small flat screen TV, a DVD player, and a VHS player sat there, waiting for the electricity to power them. As an additional service, Clover had placed a preservation spell over the room and its contents, so nothing would degrade. He winced as he recalled her parting words: “You owe me, Pensword.” She would probably call that favor in at some moment he would least expect, and he was not looking forward to it. with help with some of his more construction-minded Gryphon children, a separate display case had been prepared to hold all the models Mathew had constructed back on earth. Books on Earth military history and tactics had been lain on glass-covered shelves keyed to his magical aura and layered with multiple protective charms and warding spells to prevent tampering or unauthorized access.

Two large maps hung along the walls, one of Equestria and its surrounding lands, and another of Earth. Flagpoles had been interspersed between the bookshelves and display cases, holding the historical flags Matthew had collected over the years. Last, but not least, a large rectangular case stood in the middle of the room with a gem light shining down on the surface. A closer examination would reveal that this particular case housed the American flag. A placard had been screwed into the casing below the flag, reading: In memory of Earth, family, ancestry, and the sacrifices they made to keep us free. You will never be forgotten. Pensword would visit that room from time to time, and stare at the placard, resting his hoof reverently on the engraving as he allowed the human side of him the chance to reflect and renew his strength, even as the two shared the stories and memories of Earth’s history, and more particularly, the history of Matthew’s family in the US Military.

The final stroke on this masterpiece of a colt cave came in the form of a series of enchanted windows that could generate any landscape Pensword wanted to see in Equestria. Currently, the one in his office was set to look out over the abandoned military port at Luna Bay.

The port structures were gone, but the docks had been maintained. They were more Roman in design, and had lasted the past thousand years without any real signs of degradation. That made the rest of the project much simpler. They would simply have to invest enough money to rebuild some of the key structures, like boathouses, lumber yards, barracks, an infirmary, that sort of thing. Pensword sighed in contentment at the thought.

A large tome sat on his desk, filled with hoof-written words. The most recent entry had only just finished drying. An inkwell and quill stood off to the side, waiting patiently for their turn. A previous abridgement of his time before becoming the Pensword of legend had already been included near the front. He had just gotten to his first great hunt, and the bear tooth he had claimed, when he looked up to find Moon River sitting in one of the chairs. Her eyes wandered over the room as her mouth dropped open in a familiar expression of awe that Lunar Fang had taken a particular interest in photographing every chance she could. Clearly, this was the fillie’s first instance of encountering a spacial expansion charm. He couldn’t help but chuckle. Of course his daughter would be the first one to discover his study. Nowhere was safe from that little Pony.

Shortly after this discovery, a knock sounded at the door. Pensword raised a curious brow. Most people would have passed that door without a second thought. After all, the room hadn’t been much larger than a small bathroom at first, hardly a place worth looking at, especially when everypony had already seen it.

He was startled yet again when he heard a knock at the door.

“Come in,” he called, and the sound of the lock disengaging filled the room. Moments later, the triplets came walking inside, looking with some surprise at the voluminous study and the doors at either end of the room. Pensword chuckled. “I am guessing you found Moon River escaped you?”

“Yes, Sir,” Inigo replied sulkily, fixing the filly with a frustrated glare that lasted a full five seconds, before melting into the natural curiosity all young creatures possessed.

“Well, she’s right over … where did she go?”

A squeal of delight echoed from the door to the study, followed by the familiar catch and grinding that heralded the opening of the secret passage. Pensword was on his hooves in a heartbeat as he raced to catch his daughter, before she could have the chance to get caught in the room alone, or worse, accidentally destroy some of the artifacts. Day Moon, Cristo, and Inigo followed close behind, making note of the exposed secret button on the bust as they raced into the hidden room.

Pensword was swift to grab his daughter just before she could rest on top of the flat screen television. She giggled in response, completely oblivious to just how close she had come to destroying such an expensive piece of technology.

“Uncle Pensword, what is this place? What are those flags? They don’t look like anything you’ve shown us before,” Inigo said. His hoofsteps echoed through the room, bouncing off the vaulted ceiling to reverberate in their ears.

Day Moon looked uncertainly at his siblings, but after a silent conversation after the nature of twins, he nodded, and turned to address his the Pony who was both father and uncle.

“Dad … are these gifts from the humans before they left?”

Pensword paused as he looked about the room, then at the triplets, and lastly at the little filly wrapped in his forelegs. He stayed there, hovering in the air for an agonizing minute as he quite literally debated with himself over what to do. He’d have laughed at the situation, were it not so serious. Finally, he shook his head to clear it, and nodded determinedly. “Cristo, please get your mothers, and bring them back here as soon as you can. I’ll make sure the door is unlocked for you.”

The colt was out of the room faster than Pinkie Pie on the hunt for a cupcake. Pensword sighed as he placed Moon River on his back and flew to one of the book cases. Once there, he pulled down a pair of large books, and lowered to the ground, handing one to Day moon and the other to Inigo. “It’s time I told you boys something, and Moon River, too. But first, let’s get back to the study. Once everyone is together, I can show you what lies in these books, and tell you about a ... let’s call it a special branch of the family.”

The two remaining triplets nodded as they made their way out into the study. A chorus of laughter greeted Pensword’s ears, and he turned to see a veritable swarm of spirits, both human and Pony. Uncle Cloud flickered between his human and Pony forms, smiling and nodding his head. Matthew’s grandfather and grandmother smiled knowingly as they gave Pensword playful winks. Many vikings, explorers, ship captains, and soldiers stood side by side with their Pony counterparts, all grinning in approval at what was to come. No words were needed. Pensword smiled gratefully, and nodded, before turning to join his sons.

It didn’t take long for the family to gather. Lunar Fang eyed the books nervously as she took her seat on a couch by the large coffee table, where the volumes lay. Fox Feather folded her forelegs expectantly as she tapped her hooves impatiently against the wooden floorboards. Moon River had climbed atop her mother’s head, and was busy nomming an ear in her usual playful manner, while Cristo, Inigo, and Day Moon stood at the ready by the table.

Pensword sighed as he looked to his children. “I must admit … I am not quite certain how to begin. I suppose the best way to say it is to just go forward, so I will start with this. It may take some time to help you children to understand what I am about to tell you properly. It is all right, if it does. You aren’t being tested here. A study is meant to be a place of learning and contemplation, and I am about to teach you a very valuable lesson.”

A timid knock sounded at the door, and all the family’s heads whipped to face it as Night Terror stepped in bearing snacks and tea on her back. She used her wings to offset the balance and ensure the tray wouldn’t topple over.

“Uh, I thought … that is–.” She cleared her throat and smiled nervously. “I made some food?” The fact that the sweet meats didn’t smell burnt or under-seasoned indicated she’d probably had help, but it was hopeful to see her trying.

Pensword nodded gratefully. “Thank you, Night Terror. This discussion will likely take some time. You can leave it on the table next to the books.” He motioned to the coffee table, then sighed. “Unfortunately, I do have to ask you to leave. This is a delicate business, a family business, and….”

“I know, I know,” she sighed back. “I’m not part of the family. Just … it’s not me, is it? I … I haven’t done anything wrong?”

Lunar Fang smiled gently as she laid a wing on the foal. “You’re not in trouble, little one,” she promised. “Why don’t you keep watch on the main door for us? That should help prevent anypony else from eavesdropping on our conversation.”

“Then … you may want to use this.” Pensword gaped as he watched the foal pull a large red gem from the pouch hanging on her side and place it on the table next to the tray. “I … thought you might want it, so I took it from your bedroom. They’re not very common, but a trained eye can tell a red herring from the average gem. Hiding it in your bed frame was very clever.” She tapped the gem once, and it turned a vibrant green, then winced as she prepared for the verbal beating she was certain would be coming her way.

Insead, Pensword grinned at her. “Clever girl,” he praised. “You may become an accomplished huntress yet, if you managed to sneak this out under Lunar Fang’s nose.” He picked up the gem, and looked at it closely. “A red herring, you say. Is that what they’re calling it now?”

“It’s the laypony’s term for it,” Night Terror explained. “Since its primary function is to mask the conversation you’re really having with a false one to confuse spies, it fits rather well.”

Pensword rubbed his chin. “I see. An interesting name, indeed. I may have to see what Grif thinks of it. He might find it intriguing. Thank you, Night Terror.”

“Of course.” Night Terror nodded, then gave a slight bow, before seeing her way out of the room and into the hallway. It was unlikely anypony would be interested in the door, and she knew placing herself in front of it was just asking for trouble. Parking herself outside the living quarters just across the hall, however, that was more believable. She smiled at her cleverness, before letting out a heavy sigh as she settled into her post.

Pensword waited until he was certain the doors had shut properly, before resuming his narrative. “Right,” he started. “Moon River, I’m not sure of how much of this you will understand, so I’ll just give you this talk when you’re older as well, just in case.”

Pensword was broken off as his two wives suddenly pounced on him, and kissed him on either cheek, while Moon River snuck in a kiss on the top of his head. Afterwards, they returned to their seats, and Pensword cleared his throat to clear the blush as he resumed.

“To put it bluntly, I’m not just your average Pegasus or Thestral.” He sighed, and took a sip of tea. In actuality, I am one of the humans who initially came to Equestria.”

“What?” Cristo balked.

“But how? Dad, you’re a Pony!” Inigo added.

“No way!” Day Moon agreed. Then his brow furrowed as he thought back to the hidden rom. “Wait, are humans military or peace minded?”

“Does that make you an alien? Does Luna know?”

Fox Feather and Lunar Fang giggled as the barrage of questions gradually changed from shock and denial to excitement and curiosity about the biology of Earth, its species, its cultures, and so very much more. The cacophony was intense.

Pensword held up a wing to signal for silence. “Easy, boys. Give me some time to explain.” He stopped as Moon River alighted on the ground, and slowly walked over to him, before touching a hoof to to his flank.

“Daddy,” she said firmly. “Still Daddy.”

This caused the other foals to blush over their initial reactions. Though still young, Moon River had a point. This Pony was still the Pensword they had known and loved, whether he had been human or not. “Sorry,” they chorused.

Pensword chuckled as he pulled all four into a winged embrace. “Not a problem. I would have been more concerned if you didn’t react that way.” He chuckled at the thought. “It’s only natural to have questions, after that kind of bombshell.”

The foals scrunched their faces in confusion, and Pensword facehoofed.

“Sorry. Sorry. It’s an earth term I can explain later. All you need to know now is that it refers to when big or surprising news is suddenly given to you. And now that we have that settled, it’s time for us to begin.” He used a wing to open the first book, revealing the picture from their visit to Earth and the family reunion therein. “The tall creatures in the back there are humans. These humans were my family, before I came to Equestria. Time passes differently between the two worlds, so the things I have to tell you about my adventures may be a bit jumbled.”

“And that’s not including the time travel,” Fox Feather added.

“Um … yes, that, too,” Pensword agreed a bit hesitantly when he noticed the children's eyes widening at the words. He sighed, then laughed. “Let me try to tell you the tale as coherently as possible.” He opened the second book, revealing the alien scrawl that was the English language. “It begins in a time not so long ago, relatively speaking, but a lifetime for me….”

As Pensword launched into his tale, Night Terror was busy writing onto some parchment. More than half the page had been scribbled over, and a tiny pyramid of scrunched up paper balls at her side showed just how many times she had struggled to get a proper beginning. She sighed heavily as she dipped her quill into the inkwell, and began her draft for what felt like the hundredth time in a row.

Dear Big Brother,

I am writing this letter to you, because … I need your advice….

Author's Note

Happy Labor Day.

Sorry, the chapter is late, but it is Labor Day.

132 - Wedding Bells or Deathly Knells?

Extended Holiday
Ch 132: Wedding Bells or Deathly Knells?
Act 20

“It’s like watching children playing with a claymore,” one Gryphon commented as he watched the airships currently being used in the battle. “Ma’am, we have the final reports for sustained casualties during the attack.” He turned to Thalia. “Merciful this run. Two dead, and only six sustained any meaningful injuries. We nearly lost the left ballista, but thanks to Clover’s work, we had time to make field repairs.”

Thalia narrowed her gaze as she looked over the paperwork. “And the compound?”

“Untouched, thank the Winds. Why is it whenever the clan leader is gone, this happens?”

“Because Ponyville and the Everfree are well acquainted with Murphy.” She returned the documents to the table. “Clover’s timely assistance did much to harry our enemies. They have thick chiton, but they’re going to be ground-bound, until they can grow their wings back. That means we have the advantage. Once you’ve finished your report on the status of the compound, send a messenger to the leaders of our Pegasus and Thestral units. We need to correlate on a strategy while the Changelings are still harried.”

The soldier saluted. “Yes, Ma’am. We've managed to get the old ones, cubs, and those Gryphonesses not able to fight in the inner chamber, and we’ve made sure to reinforce it this time. The cliff entrances are also sealed. We’re awaiting your permission to release Grif’s beast onto the battlefield.”

“His name is Sylvio, soldier, and you would do well to remember that. He and his pack are just as much a part of this family as you are.”

“With all due respect, Ma’am, I saw what he did to the Changelings last time. Right now, I’m just bucking glad he’s on our side.”

Thalia chuckled. “He takes after his master. Let’s leave Sylvio and his pack in reserve for now. They won’t be able to cross the lava patch, anyways. If you’ve nothing else to report, soldier, I’d like for you to deliver that summons now. This is war, and every second counts.”

The Gryphon thumped a hand to his shoulder. “I’ll take my leave then, Ma’am.” And with that, he took wing.

“Okay. So, I’ve got the spell formula in mind, and I’ve got the magic well in hand–err hoof. I … guess I just need to try pushing it,” Vital said as he passed over the frigid fields and concentrated. “Triplet Maximize Magic: Greater Magical Wall.” The seal appeared, spinning rapidly as energy arced out from his horn. Then it spread out to merge with the air around them, touching the ground between the natural walls and sealing itself in, before disappearing. He shuddered momentarily. “This really does feel different compared to the usual means. Not bad, just … different,” he said as he turned to face Trixie. “Would the lady do us the honor of the next defensive spell?”

“Trixie was thinking something else,” Trixie said as she spun her focus several times, before stabbing it in the ground facing away from the spikes. “Triplet Maximize Magic: Negative Energy Deathzone!” Bright blue and sickly purple energy spread outwards from the point of her staff. Large blue metal spikes shot from the ground all around them, before melting away into a sickly purple liquid, which soaked into the ground.

“Dare I even ask what that one does?”

“Shishkebab,” Trixie said simply.

“Medium rare or well done?” Vital quipped as he nuzzled her.

“I thought you liked them frozen.” she nuzzled back.

“That’s just for preservation,” he teased. “Though that might not be a bad idea for an AOE spell: a series of icicle daggers rising from the ground to impale an enemy. Not a technique I’d like to employ, but it never hurts to have something on hand ... hoof. Did I mention how much I hate having to correct myself?”

Trixie giggled a snorting laugh, then shook her head as she calmed down. “You're not supposed to employ combat magic because you like it.” Then she nuzzled him. “And for the record, Trixie thinks it’s cute.”

Vital blushed, and cleared his throat. “You, uh, make a good point. If I did like those kinds of techniques, then I’d probably be out of Clover’s class faster than you can say supercalifragilisticexpialidocious.”

“... Trixie won’t ask.”

Vital chuckled. “I’m sure you’ll get it eventually. Just remind me to introduce you to a Mary Poppins later.”

Trixie cocked her head. “Is she some kind of Eastern Unicorn?”

“In a sense. You’d have to see her to understand. Let’s just say she knows the secret to making work more enjoyable. It’s one of her greater magical discoveries, and so simple, too,” he added with a wink.

“Trixie should go see how they're doing on the eastern front. She will be back when she can.” She kissed him on the cheek, before vanishing in a flash of light and dark energy.

Vital chuckled as a smile pulled at the edges of his cheeks. He began to whistle a familiar tune as he went about casting the spell again and again across the patches of wall.

It was about sixteen hours later when it began, a heavy thumping and pounding on the edge of the natural wall Ifrit’s lava had congealed into over the ground. The frigid earth groaned in protest as cracks began to appear and spider outwards. The defenders could do little more at the moment than wait with shields at the ready and bows drawn. The enemy would break through soon enough. Still, it was curious why they chipped away at the wall, instead of melting it with magic. Any Unicorn would know the pain such intense and constant impact to the horn would cause. All the same, the sense of dread was nearly palpable as their elemental defense began to crumble away. The captains prepared to release the deadly barrage, when they heard it. As the stones crumbled away, a melody carried through on thousands of thundering voices.

“Brothers of the mine rejoice!....”

Long lines of small, but stout Dwarf ponies began pouring through the newly made hole, each wearing finely crafted battle armor. The diggers struck hard and fiercely at the opening to widen it enough to get the scorpions through. They were nothing compared to the truck-sized mothers Vital Spark had seen in the mines, but they were large in their own right, ranging between a Volkswagen Beetle and a full sized RV. Each was plated in its own armor. Their pincers and stingers were covered in lethal-looking blades. Any questions as to how the dwarves got past the Changelings was answered when one giant scorpion came through still devouring one of the invaders’ corpses. The Ponies sang their anthem with dead seriousness as they marched up to New unity, forming one large column twenty Dwarves wide and twenty deep, with scorpion cavalry dispersed throughout. When the song finished, the Dwarves went silent. Not a one moved, save for a solitary figure who made his way to the wall.

“G’day, forces of the glorious Blue Lard,” he shouted with his brogue through a metal megaphone. “We heard you were havin’ a wee bit of a problem with some uninvited guests, so we figured we’d come help ya explain to them why they should sod the bloody Tartarus off!”

Blast had moved to the front lines, using his magic to keep a shield hovering in front of him. “Then get to work, and start taking out those bugs!” he shouted gruffly. “You pulled casters off the wall to secure this spot.” He turned around as the ground began to shake with the united stampede of hooves. A dark mass began to stir on the horizon. His eyes widened. “By Sleipnir’s beard,” he gasped. Then he whipped back around to address the combined troops. “Keep those bugs off our allies,” he snapped. “And somepony try to get some connection to the Gryphon compound! Mages, back to your posts!”

“Somebody call for pest control?” a voice asked as a wall of Gryphon arrows sank into the dark mass from the sky. A large jaguar-merlin Gryphon landed on the wall in front of Blast.

“While it is good to see you, we need communication channels opened. Get with the Dwarves and guard them. We’re stretched enough as is keeping them off the new wall, and those magic-eating crystal bombs of theirs aren’t making it any easier.”

“We’re already on that,” the Gryphon replied. “Just make sure to have arrows ready for emergency pickup. In bundles of twenty, if possible.”

“You’ll have it.”

“Well then, no point sitting around waiting for their wings to grow back. We’ve got bugs to kill.” The Gryphon jumped back into the air to rejoin his troops. “Just blow the horn, if you need to send a message to us,” he said as he fished into his bag and tossed an old warhorn to Blast. “Someone will come and get it.”

Blast nodded gravely. “Good luck out there.”

“Don’t worry,” the Dwarf shouted to Blast. “We’ll give you all plenty of time to get your skirts on and freshen up.” And with that, he turned to join the charge, laughing all the while.

Avalon glanced back and forth as she looked between the fragment of bloodstone, the map, and the grimoire she’d been studying from the horde of knowledge they’d just raided. “All right, Gilgamesh. If anything goes wrong, I’ll be relying on you to burn the map and crush the bloodstone, understand? That will neutralize the spell and allow me the opportunity to recover.”

“I-I should be able to manage that,” Gilgamesh replied as he twiddled his thumbs.

“You remember what I taught you about accessing your magic?”

Gilgamesh nodded.

“Good. Just focus on flame, instead of the ice you conjured last time, and direct it at the table, if you think it’s necessary.” With that said, Avalon seized her focus by the chain and held it up over the blood stone. “Par la puissance des vents, je vous en supplie. Accorde-moi la vue au delà de la vue. Révéler ce qui nous attend. Montre-moi où je veux aller.” Her hand tensed a moment as a trickle of blood began to run down the chain, over the focus, and down to the amulet’s edge, before gravity performed its inevitable work, and the droplets fell on the stone. The brown and green slowly faded as the stone absorbed the drops and became red as the blood that fell upon it. It glowed and began to move, sliding across the map to land in the middle of the Everfree Forest.

The stone glowed brighter as the blood seeped out over the area. A beam shot up to form a red-tinged projection. Smoke billowed across the image, followed by the flash of steel and the hisses of Changeling and scorpion alike. Blue stones detonated, tearing through Changeling and Pony indiscriminately. Arrows rained down in calculated strikes as the horde of insectoids advanced. “Enough!” Avalon swiped her talons violently through the projection. The light died as she released her grip on her focus’ chain. The bloodstone had lost all color, leaving nothing but a polished white stone in its place. “Caring, did you get all that?”

“It would seem Chrysalis is at it again,” Caring nodded.

“Any chances of kicking our speed up?”

“I’m working on the calculations now, but you may want to warn Grif.”

“Where is he?”

“Last time I tracked him, he was in the mess hall.”

“Of course he was.” Avalon sighed as she turned to Gilgamesh. “Come on. Let’s go get him, before he makes a mess all over himself.”

“Uh, o-okay.” Gilgamesh glanced back to the table. “W-what was that, anyways?”

“A scrying spell. You can see why they weren’t used that often. It’s a one-shot per bloodstone. They’re pretty much just quartz after the spell’s finished.”

“I-I meant, what’s happening?”

“In a word, war. Now come on. We’ve got a Gryphon to wrangle and an entrance strategy to plan.”

Big Guns snorted as he squatted down and heaved yet another boulder for the trebuchet. “You know,” he grunted, “this’d be a lot easier, if we had some Earthbreakers here.”

“Less talking, more loading,” Tall Oak said as he primed the lever.

“I’m just saying.”

“You think I don’t know that?”

“Gonna talk with Hammer Strike about it?”

“Eeyup.”

“Pensword, too?”

“Eeyup.”

“Know anyone who can teach it?”

“Nope.”

“Great,” Big Guns groaned as he watched the trebuchet launch. Then he leaned down to pick up his next boulder. “Remind me to file a complaint with Celestia after.”

Tall Oak chuckled. “Get in line.”

Big Guns couldn’t help but laugh. “Touché. So, how long you betting till Grif shows up to fry the rest of those creeps?”

“Grif will get here when he gets here,” Oak chuckled. “Not the worst scrape I’ve been waiting for him in.”

“Dare I even ask?”

“Imagine half as many Ponies, twice as many Gryphons, and they're not fighting together.”

“That many?” Big Guns raised both brows in surprise, then gave a brief nod of respect to the Earth Pony. “Hard to believe they could outnumber this with how fast that old maggot keeps pumping out those things.”

“Let’s just hope Hammer Strike figures out how to take her out for good soon.”

“I’ll drink to that,” Big Guns agreed as he hauled up another stone and grinned. “So, ready to squash out an infestation?”

Deep in the royal chamber of New Unity Hive, Me-Me sat patiently. Her horn glowed brightly as she did everything she could to organize the actions of her Changelings. In Ponyville, the rust-red Changelings moved in organized groups to escort civilians to safe zones and organize various attacks and strikes. It was far from easy for her, having little experience in such matters, but currently, she was the only one who could.

one of her captains reported over the link.

Me-Me continued to scan the hive mind, getting viewpoints from all over Ponyville and the surrounding area her children were in. Her troops were indeed fighting much better than they had previously. The studies they had made in those strategy books had saved much time, as had their previous reconnaissance on the enemy. She began making notes of other improvements for the soldier strain, completely oblivious to her surroundings.

That was, until Pupa’s scream echoed both through the hive mind and the tunnels She staggered into the chamber and started bashing her head against a rock. Tears poured down the chiton on her cheeks.

It took a moment for Me-Me to reorient herself, but when she did, she quickly approached the young princess and proceeded to wrap a leg around her, holding her close. She pushed her own mind towards the young ‘Ling. Chrysalis was older and more powerful, but Me-Me was far closer to the foal, and her will quickly overrode Chrysalis’ probes, forcing her out.

Pupa whimpered. The thought was but a whisper between the two, but the wave of her fear and grief washed out from her like a storm surge as she wailed.

Me-Me promised as she held Pupa tight. She stroked Pupa’s mane.

Pupa sniffled and cuddled into her sister’s embrace. Thankfulness radiated from her body, bathing Me-Me in its warm glow.

Me-Me couldn’t help but smile. If Pupa had begun to project emotions like this, then it meant she was progressing as a princess. In time, she would teach the young ‘Ling to control that power. For now, a gentler touch was required.

While the battle continued to rage in New Unity, Mountainside Falls was making its own mark on history at the grounds of Baron Happy Hooves’ old manor. The old path was worn, but still visible, even if a series of landslides over the years had made the climb difficult. Fortunately, since the majority population at Dream City were winged, they didn’t need to worry about such things. Luna stood decked in her full High Chieftess regalia, while Pensword and Lunar Fang were dressed in their ursa minor robes and armor. Fox Feather wore her newly adopted Fox Clan robes as she stood proudly next to her husband.

Luna cleared her throat as she looked over the crowd of Ponies that had followed them there, and began her address. “While it is officially recognized that Pensword here rules over this land at the Solar Court in Canterlot, we Thestrals have our own traditions and ceremonies to follow. With the new formation of the Lunar Court, it is time that we also recognize Commander Pensword, as he has now returned to take stewardship over these lands once again, after a long absence.”

Nopony said anything as the winds blew through the red, white, blue, and gold petals of the many wild flowers that had grown in over the years. They danced in the breeze, almost as if to welcome Pensword’s return.

Luna stepped forward as she held out two items in her magical grip: a tomahawk, and a hoe. “Do you, Pensword, retake the tools of our kind for hunting, living, defense and building?”

“I do hereby assert and return to my duties over my own home,” Pensword replied humbly as he took the hoe and raised it up, before striking down to dig up a chunk of dirt. “By this gesture, I show I am willing to work in the fields with my own citizens, with those whom I am duty bound to protect.”

He then took the tomahawk and a log was brought by members from the Dream Clan. He approached the log and cut a shallow groove with the tool. He picked up the shavings, and placed them gently on the divet he’d made, before striking flint and steel to ignite the shavings into flame. “With the work and sweat, I lit this fire to show that I will give warmth to those in need. I will use my tools of war to prosper my lands in time of peace, just as the this tomahawk can be used to fight in times of need and to prosper in times of peace.”

Luna smiled. “Then it is done. Let it be known that by the law of the Lunar Courts, High Duke Pensword, commander of Equestria’s armed forces, has claim on these lands, and that these grounds, which once housed a caring and progressive soul, will house one again. For on this patch of land, House Pen’s personal lodge and housing shall be built. May they stand as long as time shall flow, even until the end of days and night.” She slammed the butt of her warhammer against the ground three times, then nodded.

With the ceremony complete, the ponies began to disperse, flying off to their homes to prepare for the celebrations to come that evening. The sun was just beginning to set when a lone Pegasus began to approach. His armor was well polished, and the golden grim glowed with the energy of a thunderbolt. A stormy charcoal crest bristled atop his black steel helmet. Luna and Pensword turned as one to gaze on him as he passed through the meadow without disturbing so much as a petal. Lunar Fang and Fox Feather gasped.

“Commander Hurricane,” Luna replied. “I am touched that thou wouldst dein to let me see thee, after all this time.” She frowned at the slip, but it seemed appropriate. Seeing such an old friend had left her feeling nostalgic.

Hurricane’s expression was grave as he stared the pair down. “I’m afraid there’s no time for pleasantries, Luna. You need to gather your warriors immediately. It’s taking a great deal for me to manifest here in the physical plane, so I must speak quickly. An enemy is assaulting Unity, and you need to get there as soon as possible to bolster their defenses. Celestia is there as well, but she’s rusty. I don’t trust a rusty sword. I trust an untried one even less. Get there as fast as you can.”

He looked to Commander Pensword. “And you, Commander, you will need to use that crown of yours to help Me-Me with her troops. The time for convalescence is over. Time for both of you to go to war.” He turned. “I have things to do elsewhere, but I wasn’t about to let more good soldiers die before their time. Go now, Pensword, and show those invaders what it means to harm the things we hold dear.” He turned aside, and faded with the last light as dusk gave way to night.

Luna and Pensword looked at each other as the stars began to light up the sky. No words were spoken as they leaped into action, flapping their wings as quickly as they could go, while Luna used her magic to raise the moon in perhaps one of its fastest ascents in recorded history. Fox Feather and Lunar Fang strained behind as the four flew with all haste.

“The moment we’re within earshot of the city, I’ll sound the call to arms,” Luna promised. “We should be able to rally the troops within the hour. From there, I’ll perform a three jump trip with the troops to bolster Hammer Strike’s forces. Once the fight is over, you and I need to discuss Commander Hurricane in greater detail. It would seem both Pegasus and Thestral have a new guardian spirit. Arrangements will need to be made.”

Pensword nodded grimly, but his mind was already far from the mountains of his foalhood. His foals were in danger, as were his troops. He looked back to see his own sentiments mirrored in his wives’ faces as they flew through the night. The family, the troops. They wouldn’t be in danger for long. Not if they had anything to say about it.

“So, um … about that date next Tuesday. I was thinking. Could we maybe move it to Wednesday?” Vital Spark asked as he worked the carving utensil to mark the arrow shafts with runes, while Trixie supplied the extra magic to empower them.

“Does Vital Spark have something better to do?” Trixie asked as she worked.

“It’s not that. It’s just … well, it’s kind of a proven fact. Everything seems to go wrong on a Tuesday. Do we really want to risk having that chaos that’s bound to take place affect our time together?”

“As long as you're there, I could care less,” Trixie noted.

Vital Spark chuckled. “I love you.” Then his eyes widened as he realized what he’d just said.

Trixie stopped short for a moment and the shafts she’d ben handling clattered to the table as she looked at him. Tears formed in her eyes. “Trixie loves you, too.”

Vital gulped. “That’s … that’s the first time I’ve ever said that about someone who’s not well … you know.” He chuckled nervously. “Is it, uh … normal for my heart to be beating this fast?”

“Tr–.” She cleared her throat. “That is, I think that's how you know it’s real,” she finished with a blush.

“Then I guess we’d better finish up this battle fast, huh?” Vital said with a hint of a smirk. “After all, the sooner we’re done here, the sooner I can take you out again.”

“Let's get these arrows out there,” Trixie nodded, bundling said arrows up with magic and taking several in her levitation field, literally charging them as she made her way toward the wall.

Vital Spark gaped after her as he carried his own tools behind to keep up the work. “I am so screwed, if I mess this up, aren’t I?” he muttered under his breath. Then he looked heavenward. “Please, don’t let me mess this up.”

“Caring, are the cannons fully integrated?” Grif asked as he checked his armor straps on the bridge.

“They’re still new, but Hammer Strike was able to give me a decent idea for how to control them. I think I can hit anything at about a hundred yards with sufficient accuracy.

Grif nodded. “Adjust thaumic resonance for air.”

“Wouldn’t fire be more effective?”

“In the case of overall damage, yes, but focused air aspect is going to be invisible to anybody who doesn’t know what to look for. Let's see Chrysalis freak out when her Changelings start splitting in half without reason.”

“I’ll make sure it’s prepared, then,” Caring responded with just a hint of smugness. “We should be appearing in Unity’s airspace within the next half hour. It appears the Thestrals have fielded Pensword’s airships to provide support.”

“Figured they would. Any idea what we’re up against?”

“Thanks to the modifications Hammer Strike made to the Gantrithor’s sensory enchantments, I can number between twenty and thirty thousand active non-friendly Changeling signatures in and around Unity.”

Grif let out a low whistle. “Good to know there’ll be plenty to go around. As soon as I disembark, put the ship on lockdown. Don’t let anyone else out, until it’s over.”

“Your wives will object.”

“I know.” He let out a heavy sigh. “Just keep them here, until we have things under control. I’ll fight better knowing they're safe”

“They’re going to kill you.”

“I feel better knowing they’ll get that chance. Now, did that jury rig you walked me through work?”

“Yes. I’ve managed to read the contents of Taze’s iPod from your ‘headphone jack’ through the wiring by modifying it to integrate with the the spell pathways. Every song can be played throughout the ship. “

“”Good.” Grif cracked his knuckles, then his neck. “As soon as we get within earshot, crank all external projection crystals to full, pick a song from the Rev it Up playlist at random, and make sure they can hear it from here to Canterlot.”

“Your lack of sanity is worrisome, sometimes.”

“Who's crazier, the crazy Gryphon or the ship that’s owned by the crazy Gryphon?”

Caring Circlet’s response brought a smile to Grif’s beak, but for the sake of decency, cannot be written here.

Dream City lights flickered to life as the sun set. An emergency mustering ground had been set up just a few blocks away from the museum, and it was filling rapidly with Thestral warriors. While Luna’s personal guard had been small, the Thestrals in Dream City had had over a thousand years to train, grow, and maintain their discipline. A veritable army had amassed at the call of their chieftess and princess.

Luna looked out over the three thousand troops, sighed, and shook her head. “Those among you who are fathers, please go home.” There was some confusion, but the High Chieftess commanded it. The troops began to trickle out. Luna waited patiently for the troops to reform. “Those who are mothers, nursing mares, or with foal at one month to eight months, please return to your homes. I admire your courage, but we must focus on protecting the future of our tribes.” Many a mare grumbled or sighed longingly as they passed through the crowd and back into the streets to journey home. “Those who are cadets, recruits, or less than five years of service, I need thee to defend the walls here, in case the Changelings split forces.” The young split off, forming into smaller units to fulfill the orders.

Of the initial three thousand, only one thousand now remained. “Those who are dating others in the force, form up, and return to your families.” This time the grumbling was more pronounced as the younger mares and stallions filed out.

Luna looked out over what now had become seven hundred troops. “The two hundred troops to my right, report to my airship and load up to give air support over the city.” She looked over the remaining Five hundred, then noticed two familiar mares standing defiantly at the front. She sighed. “Fox Feather, Lunar Fang, your commitment to Pensword is commendable, but we’re about to embark on a long-distance teleportation with five hundred troops. It’ll be hard enough teleporting long distances with that many passengers. I don’t want to risk either of your foals, and I don’t have time to focus on countermeasures to protect them. Report to the Moon’s Throne with the others. She will make all due speed to New Unity. The foals will be out of danger, and knowing our teacher, you should arrive by the time the battle is won.”

“If it weren’t for the urgency of the situation, we’d lodge a formal protest,” Lunar Fang said.

Fox Feather let out a defeated sigh. “But since you put it that way….”

“We’ll go,” they said together. The two mares approached their husband, and each gave him a kiss for luck, before falling back to join the troops marching towards Luna’s ship.

“Now,” Luna said as she turned to address the remaining troops, “it is time to join the battle. We’ll appear in Ponyville, where the magical fields are more stable. Once we’ve formed up ranks and set a proper staging ground, we’ll march on New Unity. I know Thestrals from Dream City to the Caves will be mustering to send reinforcements, once word of this gets out, despite my orders. That means we must be ready for them upon their arrival, whether they aid in the conflict or not.” She furrowed her brow as her horn began to glow. “Now let us depart.” With that, the mustering ground and all its occupants were bathed in gentle blue light. The moon’s rays descended to touch Luna’s magic, granting it a white tint as it bolstered the Alicorn’s strength. Soon the whole square was obscured by the beams. It grew to a bright flash complemented by the tinkle of magic. Then the light faded, and they were gone.

“Trixie, slow down!” Vital’s voice echoed through the castle’s halls as he raced after the pale blue Unicorn. His mane whipped behind him, obscuring Watcher as his tools rattled in his saddle bags. The castle walls and suits of armor blurred past as he tried to keep his focus on his marefriend. “Do you even know where the wood stores are?”

“Trixie knows her way, Vital Spark. Must she remind you there is a war going on?” she asked.

“You think I don’t know that? That’s all the more reason for us not to get separated, especially when it’s Changelings we’re dealing with. Do you want me to suddenly turn into an infiltrator and take you by surprise? And since when did you get so fast? You barely managed to make it up that staircase on the island, and now you’re running like a pride-driven Applejack on steroids. Not that she ever would use those things, mind you, but you get my point!” he said as they reached a sharp turn in the corridors towards a shadowed stairwell.

“You're not an infiltrator, Vital Spark,” Trixie shouted back.

“The point still stands!” He groaned and rolled his eyes. “That mare is going to be the death of me,” he muttered, only to find the world suddenly fading to black. The sound of rapid hoofsteps echoed foggily in his brain as he looked up at a set of sharpened fangs and glowing green eyes.

“Oh, I wouldn’t say that,” a sultry voice chuckled in his ear as he lost all consciousness. Chrysalis sneered over her prey. The other Ponies were all too well trained. Pensword was gone, and Hammer Strike was too powerful to take head on, but this one … this one was in their circle, which meant this one would be able to lead her to Pupa. She picked the limp Unicorn up in her magic and draped him on her back, before her body was engulfed in green flames to reveal a Pegasus Mare with a black coat, big shiny green eyes, and a vicious smirk. A short sword hung at her hip, and hints of deep blue shone in the sea-green of her mane as it jutted through the guardspony helmet. She chuckled to herself as she made her way through the halls to the nearest window and leapt into the air. The Ponies and Gryphons below were too busy fighting to notice one more soldier flying through the castle grounds. With that in mind, she made a beeline for the tallest tower. True, it was farthest from her target, but it would also be the least likely place for troops to begin their search, once that boisterous mare realized her mistake, if she ever realized it.

The room was surprisingly warm, given the age of the structure. Stray pieces of hay and the occasional feather indicated it had likely served as a housing quarters at some point. Still, that would make it suitable enough for her needs. She levitated her captive so he was propped against one of the beams, before securing him in the usual Changeling manner. “Now, then. Wakey wakey.” She sneered as a gentle beam traveled from her horn into his. “I have some questions for you, little Unicorn.”

Vital Spark began to rouse, his eyes tinted a gentle green as his lids began to open.

There was a flash of light, and quite suddenly Chrysalis found herself being knocked off her hooves and assaulted by what appeared to be the mercifully unconscious body of one of her drones being used as a club. Trixie's face was pulled into a complete snarl as she clubbed the Changeling queen again and again.

“You stay away from him!” she shouted as she threw the now broken drone away and fired random blasts at Chrysalis.

Chrysalis snarled in turn. “You give me my daughter!” She sent a barrage of green blasts into the floor at Trixie’s hooves, creating a natural smokescreen as she took to the air. “I haven’t come this far just to be stopped by the likes of you. This colt will lead me to her, and you won’t interfere!” She hissed her rage as she dove down at her target, while a dazed Vital Spark looked sleepily ahead. Chrysalis’ aura still clung to his horn, and he chuckled as he gazed at Trixie. Chrysalis grinned as she felt the surge of love being broadcast back to her. She laughed as she slammed into the mare’s flanks, throwing her off balance, before forcing her down with a hoof. She slammed her free hoof down on the focus that had dropped from the mare’s grasp and smirked in satisfaction as she heard the distinct crack of the structure starting to buckle under the pressure. “Now isn’t this a familiar scene? I put the lovestruck stallion in my control, and the mare can’t do a thing to stop me.” She chuckled. “This is just too good.” She licked her lips as her horn pulsed with the love energy. “Very good, as a matter of fact.”

Trixie reached for her focus with her hooves and barely managed to get a grip on it. She slammed its lower end as hard as she could manage, causing it to stand on end and smack into the Changeling’s face.

Chrysalis recoiled as she stumbled back. “How dare you?” she hissed.

Sparks flew from Trixie’s focus as she rose to her hooves and picked it up. She’d lost her grip in that last charge, and the wood now contained several wide fractures. Light pulsed dangerously from the crystal in intermittent flashes. “Not this time,” she growled. “Trixie has had everything taken from her: her reputation, her career, her dignity, her sanity.” Her magical aura surrounded the staff as she grit her teeth. The strain worsened as she poured her anger into her magic, and the focus snapped under the sheer force of her amplified grip. The higher her anger rose, the stronger her magic became. She had no idea where all this energy was coming from, but she didn’t really care at this point. “Trixie has heard herself being compared to others, to Twilight Sparkle, to you.” More magic overlayed her horn. The ground around her vibrated from the sheer force as an aura began to build around her body.

“Then one thing comes to Trixie. One beautiful, gloriousthing, unspoiled by hate or greed or contempt, given without any price, save the one she’s willing to pay.” In a sudden movement, her aura snapped around the Unicorn, obliterating the aura around his horn and causing Chrysalis to recoil from the feedback. A bright flash of light filled the room, and suddenly Vital Spark was gone.

“No!” Chrysalis cried.

Trixie glared back at the queen. “You will not have him. You will neverhave him. I don’t care what it takes.” Her magic filled the room, covering the two of them in a dome of energy as the glow surrounding her body intensified. Waves of heat warped the air around her as the floor began to smolder. “Trixie doesn’t care if she has to drag your soul into Tartarus herself. She won’t let you hurt Vital Spark or anyone else!”

Chrysalis laughed as she stared Trixie down. “You think that you can stop me? You, a petty mage? After all the love I’ve absorbed, I am a goddess compared to you! And besides,” she said as she grinned slyly. “We both know you don’t have the guts.”

Trixie leaned in, until her horn grated against Chrysalis’. “Try me, bitch.” Her horn intensified once more as she took a deep breath. “QUADRUPLE MAXIMIZE MAGIC: HOLLOW POINT VICTORY!”

And with that utterance, Trixie’s magic went to work seeping directly into her body and converting every atom of it into pure energy. In that instant, heat and force flared as the last of her form was consumed. She detonated, sending the uncontrolled magic lashing violently in all directions.

From the courtyard to the battlefield, everyone was temporarily deafened as the tower was practically vaporized. Gouts of fire and smoke rose from the floor’s remains as stone and tile rained down into the Everfree. Most unicorns experienced a temporary blackout from the sheer magical pressure. Back in Ponyville, Celestia and Twilight staggered at the powerful wave of magic. They looked to the Everfree, the veritable beacon of the explosion clearly visible long before the sound of its detonation reached their ears. Far away in Canterlot, startled nobles looked on the phenomenon in the distance with bewildered wonder. The sound of the detonation was much fainter, but still loud enough to echo along the winds.

The walls of the tower caved in like a set of dominos, dropping down into the lower floors to leave a crumbling pile of rock, stone, mortar, and splintered wood. Even as Ponies raced to the scene, another smaller blast erupted from the pile as Chrysalis emerged from the wreckage with a wild look in her eyes, cackling madly. “She did it. She actually did it. Oh, that mare has balls … well, had them.” She sneered as she gazed down below, catching sight of the prone Unicorn at the tower’s entrance. “What a shame she’s left her little toy all by himself.” She bore her fangs as she spread her translucent wings out. “Easy pickings.”

There was the sound of stone grinding as it moved aside. Dust and gravel shot into the air, obscuring the Changeling queen’s vision and casting a shadow over the ground below. “Oh, Chrysalis, you shouldn’t ever expect things to be thateasy.” The voice was Trixie’s, but at the same time, it wasn’t. Her pitch had been altered, causing her voice to project in a deeper, almost sultry tone.

The dust began to disperse, revealing a pair of flashing sapphire eyes with slitted pupils, like a dragon’s, complete with the sense of utter intimidation. Her mane was still mostly silver, but streaked with waves of darker grey that seemed to dance in the light. Her horn curved upwards, no longer conical in nature. Instead, it formed a single curved knife-like blade. Large powerful feathered wings beat on her back with a serene grace. Her cutie mark no longer featured a wand. Instead, the star sat at the end of a scythe blade. Trixie’s legs had grown from that of a regular Unicorn to long, powerful, graceful limbs. She stood as tall as Luna now. Her throaty chuckle bespoke eagerness and spread a sense of certain doom. “Trixie still has many tricks up her sleeve.”

As the after effects of the explosion dispersed and the troops prepared to resume battle, a familiar dark shape moved into New Unity's airspace. It easily dwarfed the airships the Thestrals were currently using for support. As it passed over the castle, it blocked out the moon completely, casting a shadow in the dark knight. At first, nothing happened, and then, quite suddenly music began to play.

Grif stood at the head of the ship, reared up on his hind paws with his swords crossed over his shoulders. As the lyrics began to play, he let himself drop over the edge and plummet to the ground. Changelings were thrown wide as he impacted. He charged ahead in a blur, shredding through the enemy in wide swaths. Ponies, Gryphons, and Dwarves cheered from behind as their adrenal glands began pumping harder. They charged forward, driven by rage and adrenaline so thick it washed like the tide of music crashing over the battlefield. The troops followed the example of the warrior, cutting a bloody swath through the Changelings ranks. True to form, Grif stood at the head, killing to the tune of the song.

The Changelings broke, or attempted to break. It was difficult to break ranks when your numbers were so big that soldiers stumbled into each other to get away. The battle would later come to be known as the Seven Minutes of Carnage. In a hundred years, the charge would take its place among the stuff of legend. In a thousand years, Ponies would be telling the myth of this fight. But for now, all that the army saw was battle, and all the Changelings felt was fear, fear that was amplified when their back lines were being torn apart by some invisible force. One minute there were fleeing Changelings, the next corpses. With their queen distracted, the limited intelligence of the commanding drones couldn’t cope with the pressure of a mysterious onslaught.

The Equestrian forces pulled back as the song finished, leaving a large bloody line between them and the invading forces. Grif chuckled as he entered the fortifications and clapped Blast Shield on the pauldron. “A little bird told me you colts needed somebody to come here and show you how to fight again.”

“Oh, I don’t know. I’d say we were managing well enough,” Blast countered with a smirk of his own. “Thought you were going to miss out on the fun.”

“Blast, I am the fun.” Grif motioned to the bloody mess over the wall. “I just accidentally turned the tables of this war for you.”

“Yes … accidentally,” Blast deadpanned as he rolled his eyes. “Anyways, you’ll be glad to know the compound is still safe, and we’ve managed to maintain structural integrity, though … we’re not quite sure what’s happening up in the tower. Now that we have a little breathing room, we can send troops up to investigate.”

“I came as quickly as I could. Direct me to Hammer Strike and we’ll work it out.”

“He sent us out ahead.” Blast furrowed his brow. “Come to think of it, I’m surprised he didn’t show up on the front lines.”

“I’ll check on him later. For now, we have a fight to win.” Grif nodded as he turned towards the rest of the troops. “So, any sign of her royal highness yet? If Hammer Strike’s not here, maybe I can kill steal this one.”

A dazed groan sounded as a dirty white Unicorn covered in scrapes shoved his way through the troops. “Grif? Is that you?”

“Vital?” Grif moved forward, shoving guards out of the way. “What happened to you?”

Vital Spark put a hoof to his horn. “Don’t know. Last thing I remember, I was running after Trixie. We were getting more supplies to restock arrows for your archers. Then … I guess I blacked out. That’s … almost a first, I suppose.” He chuckled, then winced. “Headache’s about the same as last time, though.”

“Well that sounds suspicious,” Grif chuckled. “You go get some rest, okay?”

“In a minute,” Vital promised. “Anybody seen Trixie around?”

“Just got here,” Grif noted. “Maybe she had something to do with that explosion.”

“Explosion?”

“You know, the one that happened a few minutes ago? Pretty sure they felt it in Canterlot.”

“I … no, I don’t remember it. Was it sabotage?”

“I wasn’t here for it,” Grif reaffirmed.

“So I’m basically going to be comedic relief again for asking pointless questions you can’t answer?”

“If I had senzu beans, I’d be tossing them at your forehead.”

“I’ll take that as a yes.” Vital sighed. “So, we gonna investigate or stand around here all day?”

“Vital, there’s a war going on. You can play Scooby Doo, if you want, but I can’t leave the front for long.”

“Then I guess I’ll go. Hammer Strike doesn’t like me being on the front line, anyway,” he grumbled, then sighed. “Sorry. Sorry. I’m just frustrated over whatever happened. You get back to the front. I’ll see if I can’t find what happened to Trixie.”

“Good luck,” Grif offered as he turned to confront the re-grouping Changelings. A hint of a smile pulled at his beak. “Pensword is sogoing to lose that bet.”

Meanwhile, above the cloud cover, Trixie and Chrysalis traded blasts at each other, though it was clearly a one-sided fight. Despite her earlier advantage, Chrysalis found herself unable to land anything above a glancing blow on the new Alicorn. Her more damaging blasts were deflected without much more than a flick of the eyes. Meanwhile, Trixie’s blasts had left her with several injuries.

“Why won’t you fall?” Chrysalis snarled as she dove down for another strike, this one directed at Trixie’s barrel.

“Because, Chrysalis, every attack you send at me is shrouded in dark energy. You’re using an element of dark magic to bolster your regular magic, and it is positively delicious,” Trixie purred. “You're a monster, and you’re used to being the only monster on the battlefield. Unfortunately for you, you’re not the princess dark magic-wielding monster here. I am.”

The grin on Trixie’s face turned almost psychotic as her lips pulled back, revealing a mixture of straight incisors and teeth that seemed to be sharpened to points. “And like we Equestrians always say–.” Her horn glowed as she levitated the gem containing half of her focus all the way from the ruined tower below. “Faust.” Magic sheathed the weapon, causing the gem to glow as the magic hardened, forming a long thin shape. “Save.” A long curved magical blade sprouted from the side, crackling with motes of light and dark magic. The weapon moved with Trixie’s will. She swung experimentally a few times, before she held it menacingly towards the Changeling queen. “The princess.”

Trixie struck so fast that Chrysalis didn’t realize she’d moved, until it was over. One moment, the mare was in front of her, the next behind. There was a full second for Chrysalis to wonder what happened, before a burning pain ignited in her neck and the world faded to black. Trixie turned to watch as Chrysalis' body slumped onto the cloud for a minute, before it erupted in sapphire-blue flames and disintegrated. As the neck fully burned away, the Changeling’s head rolled off the side of the cloud and began falling to the castle below. The body soon fell through the clouds as the magic allowing it to stand on the vapor dissipated, but it never made it to earth as the flames reduced it to ash that scattered on the wind. Trixie let the scythe vanish, removed the gem from it’s fitting, and dropped the rest. With her grisly task finished, she glided casually down to the ground below.

Vital Spark had just made it to the base of the tower when his ears twitched. He looked up to see something spinning in the air as it fell. The speck grew larger. Vital Spark remained curious, though he at least had enough sense to step out of the object’s trajectory. A flash of blue and green greeted his eyes, before the object finally smashed into the ground and burst open, spewing green goo like a popped balloon. Vital Spark coughed and gagged at the taste of the substance as it hit his mouth. So busy was he wiping the residue from his face, he didn’t even notice the powerful aura holding the remnants of Chrysalis’ horn less than an inch away from his head.

“Hello, Vital Spark,” a familiar voice called as the distinct sound of magic and the clatter of an object being tossed aside drew his attention. “Tell me, how do I look?”

Vital took a few more seconds to wipe as much of the slime as he could from his eyes, before he finally opened to see what had become of the mare he’d been dating. First they fell on her hooves. Then they rose up, and up, and up. Longer legs, fuller body, a flowing mane that caught in the breeze, oh yeah, and the wings. It took his mind a moment to compute that fact. He then promptly sent it a reboot order to prevent a catastrophic meltdown, temporarily muting his emotions. That lasted for all of about five seconds, before everything came rushing back, and he found himself gaping at her again. “What the hay did I miss?”

“Oh, not a lot,” she said with a mischievous smile as her magic removed the remnants of goop from his coat. It also swam over his body, removing the lingering effects of Chrysalis’ spell and restoring some of his energy. “Chrysalis tried to kidnap you. I attempted a brave sacrifice to save you. Faust apparently had other plans, as you may have noticed,” she said as she lifted a wing. “I killed Chrysalis, and now I’m here with you.” She lifted him off the ground to stare face to face with him. “Do you still love me, Vital Spark?”

Vital blushed. “Trixie, I–.”

“Do you still love me? Yes or no,” she asked more intently.

Vital gulped. “I … think we both know the answer to that.”

“I need to hear you say it,” Trixie insisted.

Vital sighed as he looked heavenward. “Yes, and I mean it sincerely when I say this next part, God help me. I love you, Trixie Lulamoon. You’re prideful, quirky, silly, arrogant, cute, and just … well–.”

She cut him off with a kiss. “Marry me,” she said when she pulled away.

Vital stared ahead, frozen for a few moments as he took the experience in. His body felt warm, his heart pounded, and something deep in his magic seemed almost to break loose. “How’s this for an answer?” he returned as he used his forelegs to pull her muzzle against his own for a kiss. The two’s horns sparked, and then set off a series of magical bursts that detonated just below the cloud layer, lighting up the night with an instinctual passion that had been held back for far too long.

A large sphere filled with moon and starlight expanded from the forest path, pushing the Changelings as they staggered from the loss of their Queen’s directing influence. Pretorians struggled to retain order with the loss of the Queen’s presence in their hive connection. The babble of the drones was difficult to manage as the leaders struggled to take control of the fear and force the ranks to move.

Then five hundred Thestrals appeared in the midst of the confusion, compounding it. Grif had three Changelings flung into his space that he had to cut down as he heard a loud cry of triumph. Princess Luna had officially entered the fray.

The moment the magic had dissipated, Pensword charged at the nearest Changingling, which, thankfully, was not one of Me-Me’s, and one that the other five hundred troops hadn’t gone after. The Thestrals left their chieftess a wide berth as she plowed a path towards the castle. Pensword looked up at the castle walls. Anxiety gripped him as he looked up at pillar of smoke and dust that had replaced one of the towers. Moon River used to hide there. He shuddered, and prayed to any deity that would listen that the foals were safe.

Unfortunately, Pensword didn’t have much time to focus on that. The Changelings had formed ranks, taking a defensive position as they shifted to form a wedge. He frowned at the sight, then noticed how the moonlight glinted off a few stray tufts on the invaders’ backs. Could it be? “High Chieftess, the Changelings’ wings….”

“I noticed it as well, Commander, and the feeling of this magic in the air. It is ancient, powerful. I fear that Clover did something foolish.” She sighed. “Foolish, but effective.”

Pensword frowned. “The battlefield is mostly silent. Where is Hammer Strike, or Sticky Spit? This feels like a mop-up.”

“That may be, but we get to add to our kills nonetheless,” Luna responded with a grin. It didn’t take them long at all to secure the area around the second gate. As they arrived, they heard the heavy detonation of fireworks, and looked up to see the lights flaring overhead.

“Open up for the High Chieftess of all Thestrals, for she has brought five hundred strong for the siege!” Luna called up to the ramparts. No answer came, save for the sound of the gates groaning open to and allowed them entrance. “What is the situation?” Luna demanded of the nearest soldier.

“Something happened a few minutes ago,” Grif shouted. “They’re stunned, though I don’t know how long it will last.”

“Who set off the fireworks?” Pensword asked curiously as the bloodbath continued. “Is Vital somewhere inside the keep, or did you put him on guard duty for once?”

“He had some trouble earlier. I thought he was headed to find Trixie, and then, hopefully, rest. No one's heard from her, apparently, since before the explosion at the tower.”

“Right.” Pensword’s jaw set in a grim line as he turned to address a trio of the free Thestrals. “You three with me. We’ll do a search for Trixie and Vital.” He turned, and bowed apologetically to Luna. “I am sorry, High Chieftess, but I must find my friend. We might have an infestation inside the walls.”

“Take ten, Commander, and go with the moon’s guidance in your search.” Luna dipped her head in benediction.

This proved to be unnecessary, however as the fireworks promptly finished. There was a flash of raspberry-colored light, and then something appeared silhouetted by the moon. It seemed to have the profile of a Pony, but larger and winged. Sapphire draconic eyes shone in contrast to the moon’s silver light. She waited just the perfect amount of time for the Thestrals to stare in awe, before she vanished, then reappeared in front of them. “Nice to see you could make it to the show.”

Luna gaped in shock as her mouth dropped, complete with a magically enhanced noise to sound like a creaking hinge.

Pensword managed to recover first. “What happened here?” he shouted, even as he struggled not to panic at the thought of Trixie being, by all appearances, a nightmare.

“I think it should be obvious.” Trixie grinned. “I finally understood what true power means. No matter how strong you are, if you think only about yourself, you just make yourself less than what you could be. It’s only when you are prepared to sacrifice it all for the sake of those you care for. That’s when you can find true strength. That’s when you know what you can truly do.”

“You have learned, then, Trixie Lulamoon.” Luna nodded, having finally regained her composure. “Though your appearance has some … troubling implications, I can sense the truth behind your words. We will discuss what happens from here at a later time.” The Alicorn shouldered her hammer and turned to the regrouping Changelings. “There are still many to reap.”

Trixie grinned as her focus gem was called to her from an unknown location. Once again, her magic wove around it, forming the scythe. “Then let’s away to the harvest. After all, I have wedding plans to make.” And Trixie charged forward into the battle, decapitating several Changelings with a single swing.

Luna smirked and looked to her thestrals. “What? You think I’m the only goddess of war?” She threw the hammer up, letting it spin several times, before catching it. “CHARGE!” And with a thunder of many hooves, the Thestrals returned to war.

It took a twenty-four hours of long combat and hard pressing, but once again, the Changelings were cut down to the last and the army of New Unity stood, battered and bruised, but victorious. Thanks to better fortifications and tactics, they’d managed to cut the losses down to a hundred souls who wouldn’t be feasting with their allies. Many more were wounded, but few were injured in any way that they couldn’t recover from in time. The Dwarves gathered as many scorpions as they could and released them onto the battlefield to feed on the enemy’s bodies. The carrion eaters took to their task with relish.

Ponyville had likewise been mercifully lucky. No Ponies were harmed, and the shelters had held for the battle. The militia and the Changelings from Me-Me’s hive had held Chrysalis’ forces back proudly, suffering only the loss of forty of their number. However, nearly all of the defenders had some kind of injury, including Twilight Sparkle, who was now being treated for a stab wound on her right hip. One Changeling’s horn had speared right through the plating. The dwarves had gone to collect the remaining enemy bodies for the scorpions back home. Celestia had scoffed at the idea, but it had apparently been approved by Hammer Strike, so she didn’t stop it.

So it was that Celestia and a still-limping Twilight found their way to the courtyard in New Unity. Troops were in relatively good of spirits, given the situation. Many were drinking as they talked about good times they’d had previously with now-dead comrades. Grif had still been unable to find Hammer Strike, so he authorized the opening of the booze supply to the soldiers. Shrial and Avalon were busy giving him an earful, while Gilda took care of the cubs, and a medic attended to wrapping a bandage around Grif’s front leg. Luna sat with a tankard nearby, laughing with a new Alicorn neither Twilight nor Celestia recognized at first.

“So, Grif, how big was the betting pool this time?” Vital Spark asked as he approached the trio. “Avalon, Shrial,” he said, nodding respectfully to each of them as he took a drink from his tankard.

“Thanks for the reminder,” Grif chuckled he rubbed his talons together. “Come on, people. Let’s see the bits!” he called. “I want them lined up like a pretty little chorus line.” His grin was vicious as a chorus of groans filled the air. Shrial, Avalon, Luna, and Gilda each tossed the Gryphon two sacks of bits a piece.

“What?” Celestia asked.

“Trixie ascended to Alicorn, and she and Vital Spark finally got on with the engagement,” Luna explained.

“Oh,” Celestia said, then grimaced as she passed Grif two sacks of bits herself. She actually looked to make sure Twilight wasn’t judging her, only to see Twilight toss a sack onto the pile.

“I still don’t see how you keep doing this, Grif.” Luna shook her head in disbelief.

“Grif just lucky, I guess,” he said in mock broken Equish, getting only a chuckle out of Vital for the reference.

“By the way, you’d better be ready to pay at least half of that to Clover,” Vital noted. “You know how she gets about debts.”

“For the ascension, I owe her maybe a quarter. The engagement? No. She had you two at five years from yesterday.”

“And Trixie?” Vital asked as he quirked an eyebrow.

“I didn’t let her get in. I don’t let anyone get into a betting pool revolving around them. That’s just bad policy.” He chuckled. “Didn’t change the fact she wanted in, though. So, now that you're all here, we’ve got two issues to discuss,” he noted. “Wait, where’s Pensword?”

“Right here,” Pensword said as he alighted on the ground. “Been searching for Moon River and her brothers.” His brow furrowed. “They’ve been AWOL for a day now. The Moon’s Throne arrives tomorrow, and Lunar Fang and Fox Feather are both on board. If I don’t find them before they get here….” Pensword shuddered, blissfully unaware of the shadows that loomed behind him.

They lunged simultaneously, tackling their target to the ground as giggles bombarded his ears. “Ah, the old sneak about to surprise the father trick, eh?” He rolled, and wrapped his forelegs around all four of his foals as he laughed. “Oh, Daddy’s missed you all,” he said as he nuzzled them “I’m so proud of you. Hiding from me like that to show just how much you’ve honed your skills.”

“Well now,” Grif cleared his throat. “Now that we’re all here, we have two pressing matters to cover. It’d probably be prudent to start with the lesser first.”

“You mean the fact Pensword owes you money?” Vital asked.

“Pensword’s been owing me money since we got back from the Third Gryphon War,” Grif chuckled. “No. First off is what the plan is for Trixie here.”

“Luna tests her for Nightmares,” Pensword answered without batting an eye.

“Wouldn’t work,” Clover’s voice cut in as she appeared. “Thanks for leaving me out of this, by the way,” she growled at Grif.

Grif shrugged. “Wasn’t sure. By all reports, you’ve been in a coma-like sleep for the last forty-eight hours or so.”

Clover didn’t deign that comment with a response. “Anyway, Trixie’s magic had already been too infused with dark magic to begin with. Nightmare testing wouldn’t work on her. If she was possessed, there’s a likelihood you’d get a false negative. The fact that she isn’t possessed means you could get a false positive. Too many variables.”

“Better than having a Changeling trying to absorb all your love,” Vital pointed out. “I was thinking about talking setting the wedding date.”

Luna looked to Celestia, who nodded. “We think, given circumstances, it may be best if Trixie’s ascension was held close to the barrel for now,” she noted. “Let the news of the attack wear down a bit, before we spring this on Equestria.”

“Judging by your reactions, I’m going to assume you didn’t think anypony else could ascend to Alicornhood?” Vital asked.

“I needed the assistance of a spell written by Star Swirl himself in order to ascend. Of course we didn’t think it was possible,” Twilight pointed out. “Though, I do have to admit, I’m curious why she looks so … different.”

“And by different, you mean...?” Vital asked.

“Well, there’s her horn’s makeup, the sharpened teeth, and then there’s the fact she’s practically doubled in height.”

“Star Swirl’s formula was based on the assumption a Pony couldn’t ascend naturally, because that was his theory,” Clover put emphasis on the word. “I, and several other mages, all agreed it should be possible to do so naturally, provided the right elements are put into place. For example, a powerful Unicorn ranging on the alpha plus scale, something Trixie here has reached easily. Then there would need to be a greater understanding of an aspect of the universe that is not properly understood. In this case, Trixie’s understanding of sacrifice, and what it means, as well as her understanding of the line between the light and dark magics, and the powers of each. And finally, a powerful unmaking of the Unicorn in a benevolent act.” Clover looked to the new Alicorn. “You used hollow point victory, I assume, given the explosion?”

Trixie looked away bashfully, but nodded. “I ... may have peeked at some of the older scrolls, while helping to clean up.”

Clover nodded. “I would hypothesize that Trixie’s taller stature is due to the longer buildup to her ascension without the aid of an outside source, like the Elements of Harmony. The rest of her changes, I assume, are mutations based on the balanced nature of her dark and light magic.” Clover was almost giddy as she looked into the sky and shook her hoof in the air. “You hear that, you grouchy old fart? I was right!”

“... Why am I not surprised at this reaction?” Vital deadpanned.

“Be that as it may, this is not the time to talk about such things.” Celestia looked to Grif. “And what, pray tell, is the other issue?”

“Him.” Grif pointed ahead between Celestia and Luna at the other end of the fortress. Gilgamesh stood, doing his best to keep out of sight of the crowds, and failing spectacularly.

“Ay caramba!” Luna said in a surprisingly good Spanish accent. “That is, by far, the largest Gryphon I have ever seen!”

“I found him when we arrived at the fort.” He looked both princesses in the eye. “I found him in the evoker fort.”

“That's impossible. The only beings who could enter that fort are you and Hammer Strike. It was sealed with blood magic. Only a very very close relative could get through there.”

“That's what I figured.” Grif whistled, catching the large Gryphon’s attention, then signaled for him to approach. “Celestia, Luna, meet Gilgamesh.”

“H-Hi,” Gilgamesh greeted hesitantly as he moved close to the group.

“This is Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. They rule this country. They’re not going to hurt you, and you can trust them,” Grif offered in a comforting tone.

“S-still not easy,” Gilgamesh muttered as he twiddled his thumbs.

Celestia smiled graciously. “I can understand that perspective very well.” She chuckled. “It took me some time to come out of my own shell when I was a foal. Welcome to our kingdom. Any friend of Grif’s is a friend of ours.” She extended a hoof to shake.

“T-thank you,” Gilgamesh replied as he reached hesitantly and took the hoof in turn.

Clover’s eyes widened, and she leaned in instantly to look at his talons. “They’re … pure alichorn,” she said. Her voice betrayed her bewilderment.

“You mean like our horns?” Vital asked.

“Our horns, Pegasus wing bones, Earth Pony hooves. It’s the element that allows Ponies to use magic directly from their bodies. It’s never been accounted to appear in any other race on Equis,” Clover noted.

“He seems to have some kind of Pony mutation,” Grif explained. “He has hooves on his back legs, but the rest of the leg is a lion’s, and he can … well, Gilgamesh, can you show them what you can do?”

“I-I think I can.” Gilgamesh took a step back from the group and held out his hands. After a few breaths, his hands began to glow, and a small flame began to grow in the air between them. As it grew, the air around it began to pick up, fueling the fire’s growth, until it suddenly extinguished, and he started shrinking back into himself. “S-sorry. I-I’m not used to c-casting.”

“You did great, Gilgamesh,” Grif soothed. He looked to Avalon. “Could you take him to the house? I think we have an empty room he can rest in for now.”

“We can get him there,” Avalon agreed. “But don’t think you’re off the hook just yet, mister.”

Grif looked at Celestia as they left. “Whoever he is, he seems to have had a traumatic experience. He has trouble trusting people, doesn’t remember anything major. A real shy type. The only thing he could give us from his past was this mark.” Grif drew the marking on the ground. “We haven’t found a clan to match it yet. Don’t suppose it means anything to you?”

Celestia furrowed her brow. “It certainly looks familiar, but I can’t quite place where I might have seen it before. What about you, Luna? You made it a point to know each of the Gryphon colors by heart. Do you recognize it?”

Luna shook her head. “If it is a clan crest, it’s a relatively new one.”

“I figured.” Grif nodded. “For the time being, I’ll keep him at the compound. But when we have a chance, I’d like some help looking into this. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to meet up with the search party.” He rose to his paws and headed towards the castle proper.

“Search party?” Vital asked as he watched the Gryphon walk off. “Search for who?”

“I’m wondering the same thing,” Pensword agreed as he nodded sagely.

“You know, you’re looking surprisingly calm for dealing with an alien Gryphon,” Vital noted. “I thought you would’ve freaked out a bit by now.”

“More importantly, though, where is Hammer Strike?” Luna piped up suddenly

Light was the first thing the stallion registered as he opened his eyes to the blue sky above. After a moment, he groaned, raising a tan hoof weakly over his eyes to block the light. He could hardly move. His whole body ached. A gentle breeze washed over him, and the rustling of leaves graced his ears as a large golden oak swayed overhead.

He growled with effort as he forced himself onto his side. His breathing came in labored heaves. Once he felt himself settle, he tried looking out once more, taking in cascading green hills. He just make out a forest of darkened trees in the distance, with only one major road leading into it. Other than that, he didn’t see much abnormality.

He groaned and shifted his hooves to his head. Stabs of pain kept coming in waves as he tried to remember what was going on. The only thing that would come back was the area around him. He couldn’t remember anything about how he got there, what was going on, or anything else for that matter. His thoughts drifted to himself as he opened his eyes, and looked at his hooves once more. His breathing quickened as he became worried. Panic began to settle in. His heart rate picked up the longer he tried to push the memories to come. In the end, his efforts were was met with the same result.

“Wh … what happened?” he rasped.

Pain lanced through his head, and his vision swam. The green hills, the trees, the sky. It all began to blur as a darkness seeped at the edge of his vision and gradually consumed all. His breathing slowed as the world went black and the sound of the wind escaped him. The last thing drifting into his fading consciousness was the sound of heavy hooves crushing the grass.

“Pa, come quick! I think somepony’s hurt!”